ã€ŠMythical Conquestã€‹


 Prologue: The Scumbag Human And The Selfish God

    It was a Friday night. The sun had just set a few hours ago, and the streets were still crowded with people going about their business.

    The street was the primary route to walk when going somewhere; such a thing was common sense. However, there was one particular person who ignored that common sense, and chose the back alleys every time.

    His name was Logan Cross. He was average height, had messy black hair, and was caramel skinned with green eyes.

    He wore a dark-colored top and dark-colored jeans.

    He was a college student who was in his second term of his first year. And he was just heading home.

    The reason why he avoided the streets, wasn''t because he was some shady criminal who wanted to avoid eyes of the public. No, It was because he wanted to avoid people in general.

    Logan was an introvert who preferred to be alone most of the time. However, he took meaning introvert to another level.

    He found socializing bothersome, and goes through great lengths to avoid it.

    Even though he was incredibly smart, he purposely aimed for average grades. Even though he''s a natural athlete, he tries not to stand out in sporting events. Even though he would''ve been really attractive if he put a little effort in his appearance, he chose not to.

    Why did he do all this?

    Simple, it''s to avoid unnecessary attention.

    Don''t be mistaken. It''s not like Logan is afraid of people, or is a shy person. It''s just that to him keeping up appearances to please others, was a pain in the ass.

    So he naturally does what ever he wants, without caring about such things.

    He was the definition of a lone wolf.

    ¡°Tch. I seriously need a car. It takes too much energy to walk all the time.¡±

    Logan said to himself.

    He wasn¡¯t in a bad mood because of something that had happened in class. He was in a bad mood because he had to use energy. He wouldn''t mind if there was a door that he could use to enter his house from anywhere. That was how lazy he was.

    ¡°Please, let us go. Today''s my daughter¡¯s birthday!¡±

    While he was walking through the alleys, Logan heard the pleading voice of a man coming from in front of him.

    When he got closer, he saw a dangerous situation.

    A man and little girl, who appeared to be his daughter, were surrounded by three armed men.

    It was a robbery.

    ¡°What a coincidence! It''s my birthday too!¡±

    Said one of the robbers.

    ¡°I wanted a cake for me and my guys to celebrate. Hey, I know. Since we share birthdays, why don''t you give us the money you were going to spend on your daughter?¡±

    ¡°You know what they say, give to less fortunate.¡±

    The three men started laughing.

    ¡°We don''t care if it''s even God¡¯s birthday. That ain''t going to stop us from taking what we want!¡±

    The men gripped their guns tighter and smirked at the man and his trembling daughter.

    Logan who saw all this-

    ¡°A robbery, huh. Not my concern.¡±

    He continued walking without even glancing back at the scene.

    ¡°That''s what happens when you walk around places like this in the night. By the way, why would anyone bring their daughter in a dark alley that is obviously dangerous?¡±

    He didn''t really wanted to know. He didn''t really care. What happened to others wasn''t his concern. That''s the type of person Logan was.

    If he wanted he would''ve saved the man and his daughter, but that would require him getting shot. He wasn''t the type to take a bullet for anyone. If you''re meant to die then so be it. That was his ideology.

    Of course, it applies to himself as well. If he''s supposed to die, then he would accept it. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to risk their life for a scumbag like him. To him that''s a waste of life.

    *Gunshot*

    While Logan continued his journey home, he a loud explosion accompanied by screams.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Y-You idiot! Why you did you shoot him?!¡±

    ¡°He just jumped at me! It was reflex!¡±

    ¡°C-Calm down you two! He''s still breathing! Little girl, come back here!¡±

    Logan heard the voices of the three men and stopped. He didn''t know why he did it. But he stopped and looked back.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°¡­.Why am I sticking around? I''m sure to get caught up in something troublesome, if I don''t get out of here.¡±

    When he said that, he could see a small figure running towards him.

    ¡°H-help! Daddy got¡­Daddy is bleeding! Please help!¡±

    Logan watch as the little girl ran up to him and pleaded with him.

    However, there wasn''t any emotion on his face as he looked at the crying girl.

    The girl continued to plea with him until the three men caught up.

    ¡°There she is!¡±

    ¡°Hey buddy, could you hand over that little girl?¡±

    The men approached Logan while aiming their guns at him.

    ¡°¡­.I would. But it doesn''t look like she wants to go with you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Like I care what she wants! Hand her over!¡±

    One of the men got agitated, he was clearly on edge.

    Logan looked at his gun, and saw that heat was coming of the nozzle.

    ¡°I see. So, you were the one who shot her father. You''re panicking. How pathetic. If you''re going to rob someone with a gun, then be prepared to shoot them. Don''t start trembling like a wet puppy after firing your gun only once.¡±

    He said.

    Instead of feeling fear towards the men who were armed before him, or concern towards the girl who had just witnessed her father being shot, Logan felt irritation.

    He felt irritated by the fact that he was drag into something he tried to avoid. And above all, he felt irritated by the fact that he''s the one to blame.

    That was the type of person he was; everything revolved around him. No one else matters.

    Even so, why did he stop when he heard the girl¡¯s scream? Logan didn''t know himself, and that irritated him even more.

    ¡°Give us the kid, Punk! This is your final warning!¡±

    ¡°Only if she wants to. I may be the scum of the earth, but I don''t believe in forcing my will on others¡­..Well, I will if it benefits me.¡±

    *Gunshot*

    ¡°¡­.Huh?¡±

    *Gunshot*

    *Gunshot*

    ¡°Kyaaaaaa!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s scream echoed throughout the alley. The men stared at Logan with shocked expressions.

    Every one was shocked, even Logan.

    ¡°W-Why did you shoot at them?!¡±

    ¡°I thought that if we just killed the two of them and run, then this will be all over! I didn''t expect him to shield the girl!¡±

    That''s right. When one of men fired his gun, Logan quickly pulled the girl and shield her from the gunshots.

    This surprised everyone there. But none was more surprised than Logan.

    ¡®Why? Why did I shield this girl I just met?¡¯

    He couldn''t comprehend his actions.

    ¡®Was this my human instincts acting on their own? If so, this was a crappy time to act up.¡¯

    Logan looked at the girl in front of him. She was on her bottom crying while looking at him.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Logan clicked his tongue, and turned and faced the men.

    He used hand to check his body. His hand was stained in blood. That confirmed that he was shot.

    But strangely enough, it didn''t hurt.

    ¡°My body must be in shock. I don''t feel excruciating pain from where I was shot.¡±

    The men watched as Logan touched all the places he was shot.

    ¡°My stomach, my chest and my side¡­¡­¡±

    He started to assess his situation.

    ¡®Even if this girl escapes here and finds help, it will take at least 20 minutes for an ambulance to arrive. And another 20 to reach the hospital. No, it''s Friday night so 30 minutes even if you use the sirens. Which means¡­¡¯

    ¡°I''m going to die.¡±

    Maybe it''s because of the adrenaline from being shot, but his mind was clear and everything moved slower than usual to him.

    Logan easily accepted his fated. However, him dying while his murderers would probably get away scotch free, didn''t sit right with him. So as if deciding what his final act on the earth will be, Logan declared this to the 3 men.

    ¡°I''m definitely going to die. But I''m not going to hell alone.¡±

    He stepped forward causing the men to flinch.

    ¡°I love being alone, but for first time I want some company.¡±

    Blood leaked from Logan mouth as he displayed a savage smile.

    ¡°So, how about the four of us go say hi to Satan together?¡±

    Logan sprint towards the men.

    They momentarily froze up. The sight of a man with 3 bullets in his body, charging towards you with a bloodthirsty expression, would make anyone freeze up.

    He grabbed the one who shoot him, and broke his nose with his knee.

    He then grabbed his gun and shot the one on the right in the head.

    When the other finally made a move, Logan was already in front of him.

    Logan grabbed him by his collar and threw him on the ground. Before the man could figure out what had happened, his windpipe was crushed by Logan''s boot.

    He was going to die without medical attention. Logan knew that it probably wouldn''t come, but still shot him in the head just to be sure.

    And then, Logan grabbed the one who shot him again.

    ¡°P-Please!¡±

    Logan didn''t shoot him. He broke his neck; because he wanted to kill him with his own hands.

    When the man body hit the floor, so did Logan''s.

    The pain still didn''t come, but his body had become weak and cold. He knew then that he had passed the stage for pain.

    ¡®I only have a few moments left.¡¯

    Logan looked at the girl he had ¡°saved¡±, and forced his voice towards her.

    ¡°¡­.Hey, brat. Call the ambulance for your daddy. Maybe he can still be saved¡­¡±

    The little girl didn¡¯t say anything and ran out of the alley crying.

    Logan watched as her back got smaller and the world got darker.

    He was alone in a dark cold alley filled with garbage.

    He thought that it was a fitting death for someone like him.

    ¡°Damn it. If I knew that I was going to die today, I would''ve deleted my browser history. Now everyone''s going to know my fetishes¡­..Tch..¡±

    Using the words he always wanted to say as his last words, Logan closed his eyes forever.

    When Logan opened his eyes again, he was floating alone in total darkness. He couldn''t see anything, nor could he move; he was just floating aimlessly.

    That''s when he heard someone''s voice.

    (Well, isn''t this surprising. You of all people died protecting someone.)

    "I know right. I don''t know why I did it, and now I''m dying a dog''s death."

    (Do you regret it?)

    "Of course I regret it. I won''t be able to eat my favorite foods or read my favorite books. And there was a new album I wanted to listen to."

    (......You''re a strange kid you know that?)

    "Strange? That''s a kind way to put it. I''m trash. I don''t care about anyone other than myself. I''m the type of guy who would see an old lady about to be hit by a bus, and distance myself because I don''t want blood on my clothes."

    (.....You think quite lowly of yourself.)

    "Quite the opposite. I''m trash, but I love my trashy self. I acknowledge that I''m a scumbag, but I won''t try to change it."

    (Do you like being a scumbag?)

    "It''s better than being a hypocrite who only do good for appearances. I don''t care about appearances so I do what I want."

    (Oh. Interesting outlook.)

    "Thank you. Wait. Who the hell are you? God? Satan? If so, I wanted to punch the both of you even once if I had the chance."

    (And what have I ever done to you?)

    "You gave me an unnecessarily hard life."

    (Huh?)

    "I''m lazy by nature, but I was given a life where I had to struggle for no reason. You''re a sadistic bastard, you know that?"

    (Is that so?)

    "I would ask for a redo, but that sounds like too much work."

    (Oh, and I was just going to offer you a new life in a new world.)

    "Don''t bother. Just make me a panda or something. Those guys have it easy. All they have to do is eat bamboos, and look cute for a living."

    (That''s too bad. I''ve already decided that you''ll become my Proxy in this world.)

    "Proxy? Wait, You bastard! I swear if you reincarnate me, I won''t stop until I punch you in the face. Even if I have to burn the world to the ground!"

    (You really are a scumbag! I like you Logan Cross! Make this world ours, and come meet me at the Summit Of The Gods! My name is Tiamat, the Mother Of Dragons and Goddess Of Chaos And Disorder! I''ll be waiting!)

    "You bitch! Don''t you dare!"

    (Enjoy your new world, Logan.)

    "TIAMAT!"

    A bright light devoured the raging Logan, and thus he had disappeared from his old world and was plunged into a new one.

 Arc 1: Rebirth

    There was a village on the eastern side of the world. That village was apart of a small kingdom.

    Inside this small kingdom, there was a certain house. It was an ordinary house, only a bit small.

    Inside this house, was a young couple. A crimson haired male with green eyes, and a purple haired female with blue eyes. They were both very young, not even in their 20s. But they were already parents.

    The mother was breastfeeding a young baby.

    The baby had azure hair and eyes unlike his parents. It was a really beautiful baby, that would make any young mother envious.

    However, this baby would sometimes make weird faces. As if he was deep in thought. He also didn''t cry when he was born. Instead, he just glared at the person who pulled him from his mother.

    This baby was called Gamiko Dragna. But his parents call him Miko for short.

    ¡°Miko looks like he''s in a good mood recently.¡±

    Said the mother.

    ¡°Yeah. He didn''t cry or anything when he was born, and would occasionally glare at us. But, he''s acting like a normal baby now.¡±

    Said the father.

    ¡°I told you he wasn''t glaring at you, Leon.¡±

    ¡°No, he was glaring alright. Especially anytime I came close to you, Sasha. Watch.¡±

    Leon touched his wife on her shoulder, and looked at the baby.

    ¡°See! He''s glaring at me! It''s like he''s saying, ¡®Don''t touch my property, you bastard¡¯!¡±

    Sasha looked at Miko, and saw a smiling baby.

    ¡°You''re just imagining it.¡±

    He wasn''t. The baby, Miko was definitely glaring at his father.

    And Leon wasn''t far off when he said ¡®Don''t touch my property, you bastard¡¯.

    Its more along the lines of, ¡°Don''t soil my food source with your dirty hands. These breasts no longer belongs to you alone!¡±.

    If you haven''t realize it yet, Miko wasn''t a normal baby. He had the mind of a 20-year-old man in his body.

    He was Logan Cross.

    (I see that you''ve given up your pride, and is living as an infant.)

    A voiced resounded inside his head. It was a voice he knew quite well.

    ¡®I''m currently at a stage where I''ll die if I''m not taken care of.¡¯

    Miko/Logan answered the voice in his head.

    (So you aren''t talking advantage of the situation?)

    ¡®Of course I am. I''m a baby. My only concern right now, is if they''ll change my diaper before I die from the scent of my own filth. I sleep all day, and if I cry a little I get a nipple in my mouth, and I don''t have clean up after myself. Who wouldn''t want that?¡¯

    (¡­¡­I see that you''ve lost you''re dignity as a human being.)

    ¡®I''m a baby. I can''t even say the word dignity, much less know what it means.¡¯

    (Hahahaha!)

    Tiamat laughed uncontrollably inside his head.

    ¡®¡­.So, what''s this about Tiamat? Forcing me to be reincarnated in a new world, and just leaving me for months on my own?¡¯

    Miko¡¯s voice was filled with scorn.

    (I left you alone to cool down for a bit. And besides, I didn''t leave you alone. I was observing you from a far.)

    ¡®Well, I''m calm now.¡¯

    (Liar. You''re glaring so much that your father looks like he''s going to piss his pants.)

    ¡®That lustful bastard wants to defile my food source. He''s lucky I didn''t kill him in his sleep.¡¯

    (That lustful bastard is your father, and that food source is your mother. At least show them some respect for making you.)

    ¡®Being a parent doesn''t automatically earn you respect. I''ll respect them when they earn it.¡¯

    (¡­¡­At least let the guy touch his wife. As a man you know he has urges.)

    ¡®He has 2 hands doesn''t he?¡¯

    (Don''t come crying to me, when he brings an army of priests to exorcise the demon out of you.)

    ¡®Get on with it. Why am I here?¡¯

    (¡­..I told you before, I reincarnated you to make this world our''s as my Proxy.)

    ¡®And I''m saying, I don''t know what you mean!¡¯

    When Miko got irritated by Tiamat, it was visible on his face.

    Seeing that, his mother-

    ¡°Look, now he''s really upset. He probably doesn''t like the fact that his father is accusing him.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Back to Logan''s and Tiamat conversation.

    (It means just that. I want you to conquer this world in my stead.)

    ¡®Why would I do something so tiresome like world domination? And for a selfish Goddess like you?¡¯

    (Didn''t you say that you would burn the world to the ground if you have to, just to punch me just once?)

    ¡®Yeah and I meant it. However, this world was different from what I imagined.¡¯

    (Oh? You figured it out?)

    ¡®Well, if you just look at the appearance of my parents and myself, you know that these aren''t the feature of normal humans. Not to mention they use strange powers to do daily chores. That''s probably magic. Hence, I''m not on earth but an alternate world.¡¯

    In the few months that Miko has been alive, he''s seen his parents do stuff like creating fire from their palms, summoning water out of nowhere, creating static between their finger tips; just to name a few.

    The only explanation he could come up with, was that they''re using magic.

    (You''re as smart as I hoped. That''s right, this is a world of magic. Or in your case, fantasy world!)

    ¡®Send me back.¡¯

    (Huh?)

    ¡®Send me back to my world. I can just feeling all the unnecessary trouble I''ll have in this world.¡¯

    (¡­¡­..And as my Proxy, I want you to conquer this world!)

    ¡®Don''t ignore me!¡±

    The irritation in baby Miko¡¯s eyes increased and further frightened his father.

    ¡®Sigh. Just explain what do you mean by Proxy.¡¯

    (Ah, I didn¡¯t explain anything did I?)

    Tiamat sounded like she had just realized her carelessness.

    (A Proxy, or more specifically a God Proxy is a person chosen by a Higher Being to represent them.)

    ¡®Represent them? In what?¡¯

    (The War For Supremacy.)

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    (Let me start from the beginning.)

    Tiamat paused for a bit and then continued.

    (Many millennia ago, a war broke out among all the gods, demons, beasts, and heroes. This war was to determine who would stand on the top of world as the ¡°Supreme Being¡±. This resulted in the world''s destruction 27 times.)

    ¡®Wait. The world was destroyed 27 times?¡¯

    (It was recreated every time, so don''t worry.)

    Tiamat said something really irresponsible.

    (Anyway, as you would expect we realized that the war couldn''t continue on like that.)

    ¡®And it only took you destroying the world 27 times. You guys are fast learners.¡¯

    (Shut up. I''m different from them.)

    ¡®In Babylonian mythology, didn''t you go insane and had to be slain by a hero?¡¯

    (¡­¡­¡­..You have a bad personality you know that?)

    ¡®Thank you.¡¯

    Tiamat sighed and continue.

    (Long story short, we all came up with the idea of having persons from the lower races represent us in the fight for the throne; instead of us directly participating.)

    ¡®And that''s what a Proxy is? So basically, you want me to be your substitute and conquer the world for you.¡¯

    (Yup.)

    ¡®I don''t wanna.¡¯

    (Why? If you conquer the world you''ll get everything you''ve ever desired. Like woman, wealth, honor and fame.)

    ¡®You might haven''t realized this from the fact that I''m happily sucking on a stranger¡¯s breast, but I don''t have anyambitions. I''m satisfied with just being able to sleep all day. I''m already living the dream. Now, will you excuse me while I defend my food source from a lustful invader.¡¯

    Miko returned to glaring at his father.

    (Hahahaha! You really lack honor and dignity don''t you? Well, I''m pretty much the same. I just wanna conquer the world so that I can laze around all day. That''s why I chose you who''s pretty much the human version of me.)

    ¡®I don''t know whether I''ve been insulted or complimented to be compared to a Goddess like you.¡¯

    (Take it any way you wish. But you''re going to be my Proxy.)

    ¡®Let''s just say that I want to conquer the world for the same reasons as you, how would I do it? This world seems to be filled with things like gods and demons. How can a mere mortal like me conquer such a place?¡¯

    (Don''t worry about that. I said it earlier didn''t I? You''re like the human version of me. You''re not a human, even though you were born from human parents. You''re closer to a higher being.)

    ¡®So, you''re saying that I have the power of a god inside me?¡¯

    (Close. You still have the power of a human, however you''re also able to become something more.)

    ¡®How?¡¯

    (Figure that out yourself.)

    ¡®¡­..You have a bad personality you know that?¡¯

    (Thank you.)

    The tables had turned.

    ¡®Fine. I''ll be you''re Proxy but for my own reasons.¡¯

    (And what are those reasons?)

    ¡®To kill every God in existence.¡¯

    (¡­¡­¡­.)

    ¡®Just to be clear. I can kill a god with the power of a Proxy, right?''

    (That''s right. But, the power of Proxies can only increase with training and battles. You won''t be strong from the beginning, you''ll have to work hard to get stronger.

    ¡®I don''t mind. If I can slaughter a god then I''ll work as hard as possible.¡¯

    (¡­..You really hate gods.)

    ¡®Don''t act like you don''t know my reasons.¡¯

    (Oh, you figured it out?)

    ¡®What idiot would pick someone to represent them without looking into their past?¡¯

    (You have a point. Well, I expect interesting things from you, Miko. If you need anything just ask, I''ll answer if I feel like it.)

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡®I¡¯ll do that. So get lose, Selfish Goddess.¡¯

    (Then later, Scumbag Human.)

    With that, Logan Cross now called Gamiko Dragna, became the Proxy of the Goddess Tiamat.

    A year has passed since Miko reincarnated as Tiamat¡¯s Proxy. In that time, he''s gathered a lot of information about this new world.

    ¡®First thing first, this world and my old one are somewhat connected. I learned this by listening to my ¡°parents¡± conversations. There were several occasions where they mentioned the names of Zeus, Thor, King Arthur and other famous gods and heroes. Apparently, this is a world built on mythologies from earth.¡¯

    Miko thought this, while he was sitting on his mother''s lap.

    He has grown quite fond of her in the last year and grew to respect her.

    His father was a different case though.

    ¡®Another thing is the Proxies. It seems that they can only be one Proxy per God. However, Proxies were destined to wield unimaginable power. Most of the most influential people in the world are Proxies, that''s why they''re seen as rulers of the world. ¡¯

    Miko who was relaxing outside with his mother, looked in the air and saw light particles floating around him.

    ¡®My guess is that these annoying lights that I see time to time are [Magic Particles]. I noticed that they tend to gather around my parents when they''re using magic. The fact that they don''t seem to mind it, even when it covers the entire room, must mean that they can''t see them. Otherwise they would''ve mentioned it at least once already.¡¯

    He was the only one who can see them. That was probably a characteristic of being a Proxy.

    The reason why Miko had to figure all of this out himself, was because he hadn''t spoken with Tiamat in the last year.

    It wasn''t like she refusedto talk to him, he was just trying to see how far he could go on his own as an infant.

    ¡°Miko, is something wrong? You''re making a strange face.¡±

    His mother Sasha looked at Miko worriedly.

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    Seeing that, Miko feign ignorance and called for her while giggling like a baby.

    ¡°You really are a cute child.¡±

    Sasha rubbed her cheek on his. She didn''t see the complex expression on his face.

    This baby was a terrify being.

    ¡®Being a baby is good and everything, but I miss being able to move around freely and talking complete sentences without being looked at strangely.¡¯

    Miko thought.

    Later that day, Miko gestured to his mother that he wanted to hold a book.

    She thought that he wanted to play with it, and gave him an old one.

    Of course, Miko planned it that way.

    The book was actually an encyclopedia on magic. Miko wanted to used it to learn more about magic.

    ¡®Seems like I can instantly understand the language thanks to being a Proxy. This is too convenient.¡¯

    He skipped through the book and continued to read it.

    His father came in and stared at him in shock, when he saw his one year old son looking like he was understanding the contents of a book.

    Of course, he shook his head and thought that he was just overthinking it.

    ¡®According to this, Magic is the process of drawing power from your surroundings. It''s made up of mystic particles which can only be seen by a trained eye.¡¯

    Magic was the ability to create phenomenons out of nothing, as long mystic particles were present. Magic prowess was determined by talent and lineage. This can be overcome with determination and training, but that has it limits. In the end, talent was dominant.

    There were 2 ways to use magic: through spells and raw power. Magic has many forms; depending on the form you practice, it can influence your personality. For example, those who practice demon Magic will start acting like demons.

    Two or more race magics can not be learnt unless you have the blood of both race. For example a demon can not learn God magic because they are not gods. While a person who''s half demon half God can learn both. Humans are the only race that can learn another race''s magic, but it changes their bodies and souls and make them less of a human.

    Categories of magic included: elemental, raw, ancient, dimensional, illusionary, pure, tainted, celestial, etc.

    After a few hours Miko closed the book. There wasn''t a need to reread it, because he''s already memorized the important contents.

    ¡®The book didn''t mention anything about Proxies, but since my parents has mention them before, their existence is probably common knowledge.¡¯

    Miko wobbly stood up on his two short legs and started walking through the small house.

    Of course, he couldn''t walk for too long.

    ¡®Now then, what should I do? Magic has to be learnt. Unless you possess certain genes, it doesn''t come naturally. But this household won''t be able to hire a teacher. After all, they''re just 17-year-old farmers.¡¯

    It seems that you''re considered an adult from you''re 16 years old, so young parents are quite common in this world.

    ¡®Should I try learning from that book? No, it seems to be quite old. So the system of using magic might have changed since it was published. Have my parents teach me? No, it doesn''t look like they''re all that great at using magic. They wouldn''t be poor if they were.¡¯

    Miko''s legs got tired and he fell on his butt.

    ¡®I''m out of options. It seems that I''ll have to contact Tiamat.¡¯

    While Miko was thinking that, he heard footsteps running towards him.

    ¡°Miko, we have great news!¡±

    It was his parents. They looked really excited, especially his father who was grinning from ear to ear.

    The one who spoke was his mother.

    ¡°You''re going to be a big brother! I''m having another baby!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Huh?¡±

    (You seem to be in a bad mood.)

    It was near midnight. Baby Miko was laying beside his mother in their bedroom. He was talking with the goddess Tiamat.

    ¡®Of course I am. I just found out that despite my efforts those idiots went and conceive another kid.¡¯

    (What, are you upset because you''re food source got defiled?)

    Tiamat spoke with a mocking tone.

    ¡®That too, but there''s another reason. Those two can''t afford to raise another kid so soon. My idiot father is barely making enough to support the family as it is. Another kid is impossible.¡¯

    (¡­..That''s surprisingly reasonable.)

    ¡®I may be a scumbag, but I''m a logical person. I wouldn''t deny someone anything if it didn''t affect me negatively. But those idiots are too young to realize what I was doing, now we''re going to starve.¡¯

    (I don''t think it''s that drastic though¡­..)

    It''s true that his parents were poor, but that doesn''t mean that they''ll starve to death. Miko knew that as well, but he still expressed it the way he did just because.

    ¡®Forget about my stupid father¡¯s mistake. I''ll neuter him later. There''s something I want to confirm with you.¡¯

    (What is it?)

    ¡®Is magic the only form of power in this world? Can''t I learn something else to increase my arsenal?¡¯

    ( As you''ve guess, there are other ways to fight without using magic. However, you need to discover those methods yourself.)

    ¡®As I thought.¡¯

    Miko had a hunch that magic was only one of the mediums for fighting in this world. He figured that humans, who were bad at magic would surely develop ways to survive. Because that''s the type of beings humans were, they adapt to any situation to ensure their survival.

    ¡®Another question.¡¯

    (What is it?)

    ¡®I figured out that this world was a world where mythical beings and heroes of legends exist. But I wanted to know, how many mythologies and heroes of legends are here?¡¯

    (All of them.)

    ¡®What?¡¯

    (All of them. Every god, every hero, every beast of legend are present in this world. Greek mythology, Norse Mythology, Japanese Mythology, Egyptian Mythology, Chinese Mythology, Celtic Mythology, Buddhism, etc. As long as they''re associated with some form of myth that is known worldwide, they''re inside this world. This includes legendary figures of history whose names went down in history for greatness as well.)

    ¡®¡­..I know I''ll regret asking this, but for example?¡¯

    (Arthur Pendragon, Alexander The Great, Gilgamesh, Hercules, Perseus, just to name a few.)

    ¡®Wah! I know all of them! You want me to fight all those famous conquerors?!¡¯

    Miko was starting to panic. It''s not that he didn''t believe he could win, it''s just that he had to go to the extreme lengths to do it.

    (Calm down. You''re not fighting them. You''re fighting their Proxies.)

    ¡®Do you know how many gods and heroes are there? Do you expect me to defeat all of them?¡¯

    (You don''t need to defeat them. You just need to make them recognize you as their superior, and conquer them.)

    ¡®And how do I do that?¡¯

    (You''ll need to take down all big shots of course. But, you could also conquer their hearts as well.)

    ¡®Don''t tell me, this is a setting where I have to go around seducing people, because I don''t have time for that.¡¯

    (They don''t necessarily need to fall for you, they just need to admire you. The quickest way to do that is to become someone worthy of looking up to.)

    ¡®Sounds like a pain. I prefer to be alone you know.¡¯

    (¡­.Well, if that''s all you wanted to know then goodbye for now.)

    With that Tiamat''s voice disappeared from Miko''s head.

    But his head started to hurt instead.

    ¡®Potential financial crisis at home, and now I find out that I''ll probably be fighting against some legendary figures¡­¡­.I really should''ve been reborn as a panda.¡¯

 Unexpected Danger

    It was now 3 months since Sasha announced her 2nd pregnancy. Since then Miko has slowly began distancing himself from her.

    ¡°Leon, don''t you think Miko has been cold towards me lately?¡±

    ¡°Now that you''ve mention it, he hasn''t glared at me for touching you since you told him you''re pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he''s jealous?¡±

    ¡°No way, he''s only a baby. He doesn''t understand something complicated like jealousy.¡±

    Sasha and Leon were sitting together in the kitchen. They were watching their son ¡°play¡± in the backyard.

    ¡°I don''t know. I''m starting to feel lonely¡­.¡±

    Sasha said with a solemn look on her face.

    Miko overheard their conversation and glanced at her, before turning his head away again.

    Sasha was a little shocked when she saw that.

    (Aren''t you being a little too cold towards them? You''re father is nothing new, but didn''t you used to cling to your mother any chance you got?)

    ¡®She''s not my mother. My mother¡¯s dead, you know that.¡¯

    (No, Logan Cross¡¯s mother is dead. Gamiko Dragna¡¯s mother is over there looking like she''s about to cry.)

    ¡®¡­¡­..¡¯

    (Ignoring me, huh. Fine, do things your way.)

    ¡®She''s having a second child¡­.¡¯

    (What? Don''t tell me your jealous?

    ¡®Far from it. I''m planning to leave them when I''m strong enough to travel on my own. A second child should make it easier for them to let go of me.¡¯

    (You really don''t understand the human heart do you?)

    ¡®I don''t want to hear that from a 20,000 year old dragon.¡¯

    Miko slowly entered the kitchen and walked past his parents, without giving them a single glance.

    This further devastated Sasha.

    ¡®I understand the human heart quite well. Me distancing myself probably won''t be enough for them to let me go, but that doesn''t matter. I have no intention of accepting another set of parents again. A second child simply reminded me of that.)

    The faces of his previous parents flashed in his mind.

    He remembered their smiling faces.

    He remembered them laughing,

    He remembered their faces filled with disappointment.

    He remembered their faces filled with scorn.

    He remembered looking down on their corpses smiling.

    He remembered that he killed them.

    ¡®Anyway, I think I''ve figured out how to manipulate magic. I intend to try it out tomorrow.¡¯

    (Why not now?)

    ¡®What part of lazy by nature you don''t understand? I''m going to sleep.¡¯

    Later that night, Miko heard a sound coming from somewhere in the house and woke up.

    He looked beside him and realize that he was alone on the bed.

    Feeling uneasy, he got up and left the room.

    He quietly headed towards the kitchen, and saw a dangerous scene.

    ¡°Mhm! Mhm!¡±

    Sasha was tied up and muzzled.

    ¡°What kind of Bondage play are these two doing?¡±

    Miko said to himself. Of course he was joking.

    He knew that his parents weren''t into that level perversion.

    And besides if they were, Leon would probably be the one tied up.

    Miko immediately knew what kind of situation he was in.

    ¡°A burglary, huh? Is it me or I''m like a magnet to these sort of things?¡±

    Miko looked and saw that there were three men digging around the house. They were obviously the burglars.

    ¡°Now then, how should I handle this? From the fact that I don''t see Leon means that he isn''t here. What is he doing, leaving his pregnant wife and two-year old son alone?¡±

    Miko''s impression of his father just kept getting worse.

    ¡°The current me can''t take them on. Should I let them do as they please? No, there''s a high chance that they''ll take Sasha with them when they leave. They would probably keep her as their toy or sell her off as a slave. This is a world filled with gods and demons so I''m sure slavery exists here.¡±

    Miko immediately thought about all the bad ways this could end for Sasha if she wasn''t rescued.

    ¡°Should I ask Tiamat for help? No, a Proxy who can''t even handle something as simple as a burglary, is of no use to her. So, she''ll probably just observe from a far.¡±

    In the last two years, Miko came understand how Tiamat''s mind works.

    He understood that she wasn''t joking when she said that they were exact alike.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Their personalities were very similar.

    Miko started to wonder if this meant he had a god complex.

    ¡°Damn it, there''s barely anything here!¡±

    Miko''s thoughts were interrupted by one of the men''s angry shout.

    ¡°I told you this house didn''t have anything worth stealing. You made me waste my time.¡±

    Said one of the other men.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Let''s just sell the girl. She''s a beauty, so I''m sure we''ll get a good price for her. Maybe from a fat nobleman or something?¡±

    ¡°Mhm! Mhm!¡±

    Hearing the men''s conversation, Sasha began to struggle harder to free herself.

    The reason why she didn''t use magic to burn the ropes, was because magic heavily stresses the body. Hence pregnant women are advised not to use magic, otherwise it could lead to a miscarriage.

    Sasha desperately tried to crawl away, but one of the men grabbed her and slapped her.

    ¡°Sit still! I''m already pissed as it is, because of your poor family!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Sasha glared at the man with her cheeks red.

    ¡°You little¡­!¡±

    When the man saw that, he got angrier.

    ¡°Who the hell are you glaring at?!¡±

    He lifted his hand to hit her again.

    ¡°?!¡±

    But as he was about to swing down his hand, his body froze up.

    ¡°W-Wha?¡±

    It wasn''t like anything was done to his body. His arm stopped on its own. Or more specifically, by reflex.

    ¡°W-What is this feeling?¡±

    The man felt a chill down his spine, when he was about to hit Sasha. That chill was so cold that his body froze.

    He realized that his palms became sweaty, and before knew it his knees started shaking.

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    He suddenly heard a child''s voice. He then saw an azure haired baby run towards the woman.

    He unconsciously let her go, and she fell to the ground.

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    The baby, who he couldn''t figure out whether it was a boy or a girl, hugged the woman and removed the tape from her mouth.

    Before the man knew it, the chill disappeared. Leaving him confused about what happened.

    ¡°Miko! Run get out here and find daddy!¡±

    But he snapped out of it when he heard Sasha''s voice.

    ¡°What? There was a baby here?¡±

    ¡°Should we sell him too?¡±

    The other two men saw the baby, and spoke from the other side of the room.

    ¡°Naw. Babies don''t really sell that fast, so we''ll only lose money raising him until he can be sold.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then Jackson, kill the baby and grab the girl.¡±

    The man who slapped Sasha was called Jackson.

    He looked back at his partners, with a slight confused expression.

    ¡°What? You can''t do it. Isn¡¯t this kind of thing your hobby?¡±

    One the men mocked Jackson.

    ¡°D-Don''t look down on me! I''ll kill this brat no problem!¡±

    Replied Jackson.

    ¡°Good. Then we''ll wait outside. The way you kill people makes me sick after all.¡±

    After saying that, the two men left the outside. Leaving Jackson alone with Sasha and Miko.

    He stared at Miko. He looked at Jackson with tears(?) in his eyes.

    Jackson put on a sadistic smile and kicked at him.

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    His foot hit flesh but it wasn''t Miko''s. Sasha had jumped in the way and shielded him.

    This surprised both Miko and Jackson.

    ¡°Don''t you dare touch my baby!¡±

    Sasha who was withering in pain shouted angrily at Jackson.

    This angered Jackson and he stepped on her.

    ¡°You''re getting on my nerves! Just sit still like a good merchandise!¡±

    He repeatedly stomp on her, and then tried to kick Miko again.

    ¡°Hah?!¡±

    But, Sasha bit his leg with all of her strength.

    ¡°Ugh! You bitch! Let go!¡±

    Jackson started punching Sasha¡¯s head, but she wouldn''t let go.

    When he saw that punching didn''t work, he started kicking her with his free leg.

    ¡°Let go! Let go! Shit!¡±

    He started to mix punches with the kicks. But she still wouldn''t let go.

    Even when blood started dripping from her mouth and nose she didn''t let go. Even when her head started bleeding, she just continued to sink her teeth into jackson¡¯s flesh.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko watched the desperate Sasha with a shocked expression.

    He knew that it was normal for a mother to do anything to protect her child. He knew. But he has never witnessed it firsthand.

    For the first time in his two lives, Miko was being protected by his mother. And this, confused him.

    ¡°Damn it, I said let go!¡±

    Jackson in a fit of rage, kicked Sasha in the stomach.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    The force lifted her body off the ground, and she finally let go of Jackson.

    She rolled across the room, holding her stomach.

    ¡°M-My baby! My baby!¡±

    Sasha started to scream out with tears in her eyes. Fear was present in her voice.

    Not fear for herself, but fear for her unborn child.

    ¡°What? You''re pregnant? I couldn''t tell because of that nightgown you''re wearing.¡±

    Jackson angrily walked up to Sasha. He pull out a knife from behind him.

    ¡°Pregnant women are low in price. So, I''ll have to remove that for you.¡±

    He rub the knife across Sasha''s stomach.

    ¡°This is a cruel world were the strong devours the weak, it''s not for a weak baby! You should be grateful for the free abortion!¡±

    He lift the knife to stab Sasha. But then-

    ¡°?!¡±

    His body froze again. But this time chill was a lot worse.

    ¡°W-What the?¡±

    His body started to tremble, causing him to drop the knife.

    Jackson looked at his trembling hand, and finally realized.

    His was afraid.

    His body was instinctively afraid of something.

    Jackson quickly turned around to look for it, and spotted a baby.

    The baby was glaring at him. He was certain.

    ¡°¡­¡­Its him?¡±

    The baby¡¯s, Miko''s glare wasn''t that of a human.

    It was more like that of beast. No, a monster.

    His eyes were cold and lacked emotion; but at the same time savage and terrifying.

    It didn''t match a baby at all.

    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±

    Jackson reflexively stepped back.

    The longer he stared into the baby''s eyes more the frightened he got.

    He felt as if his soul was slowly leaving his body. His blood ran cold as ice.

    ¡°W-What the hell¡­?¡±

    The trembling and sweating wouldn''t stop.

    He didn''t know if it was the fear causing him to hallucinate, but he felt as if there was a black beast standing behind the baby.

    It had blood dripping from its fangs and claws. It''s eyes were vicious and screamed danger.

    The beast behind the baby looked hungry.

    Jackson watched as its long tail, wrapped itself around him.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±

    Jackson screamed causing Sasha to look at Miko as well.

    She also felt a chill run down her spine. She was instinctively frightened by her child.

    But that was only for an instant. Because she knew that her child was angry for her sake.

    ¡°Mi-¡±

    ¡°Haaaaaaah!¡±

    As she was about to say something, Jackson ran and desperately kicked Miko away.

    ¡°Miko?!¡±

    He rolled across the room and Jackson rushed towards him with a different knife.

    ¡°Die, you monster?!¡±

    He tried to stab him, but his body once again froze. But this time it felt like even his heart stopped beating for a while.

    ¡°Ek!¡±

    He shirked as he saw Miko slowly stand up.

    The glare intensified.

    ¡°Die?¡±

    A dark and emotionless voice came from the baby''s mouth.

    The monster behind him changed into a burning skeleton.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±

    Jackson screamed as the skeleton¡¯s hand went into his chest and gripped his heart.

    ¡°Haaaaa! I don''t wanna die! I don''t wanna die! I don''t wanna die!¡±

    ¡°Why? It isn''t so bad, you know?¡±

    Jackson saw it.

    What was in the baby¡¯s mouth weren''t teeth that belonged to the human race, but sharp fangs that resembled a demon¡¯s.

    It was then he realized.

    What stood in front of him was a bloodthirsty monster in human skin.

    ¡°H-Help!¡±

    At the squirming Jackson, Miko smiled gently and said.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    ¡°Haaaaa!....Guh?!¡±

    Jackson was hit in head with an iron club and fell to the floor.

    Of course, Miko wasn''t the one who did it.

    ¡°Miko! Sasha! Are you two okay?!¡±

    It was Leon.

    He had a club in his hand and his clothes were torn.

    ¡®¡­.He must''ve fought the ones outside. The fact that he''s here means that he took them out. From the amount of blood on the club, he obviously killed them.¡¯

    Miko figured out the situation in seconds after observing his father''s condition.

    He saw when Leon entered the room, and bought time for him to strike down Jackson.

    ¡®I don''t know what he saw when he looked at me, but it helped me out a bit.¡¯

    Jackson was the only one who saw the illusions. Miko had no idea what he saw, but he chose to take advantage of it.

    Sasha didn''t see it either. It was the glare that had frightened her.

    Leon walked over to Sasha who was badly wounded.

    ¡°Leon, the baby¡­¡±

    Sasha spoke with a weak voice.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m sure it''s alright. It''s a descendant of Dragon Goddess Tiamat, after all. I''m sure she protected him.¡±

    ¡®¡­¡­Huh? Descendant of Tiamat?!¡±

    Miko was shocked when he heard this.

    But, He decided that he''ll ask Tiamat about it later.

    For now looking after his mother was more important.

    That night they contacted the guards and had them clean up the burglars.

    They also went to a doctor to check on the baby.

    They learned two things about Sasha''s pregnancy that night.

    Firstly, the baby was indeed safe.

    And secondly, Sasha was having twins.

 Preparations For A Future War

    The next day, Miko was sitting on Sasha''s lap.

    She was happy that he was getting close to her again, and couldn''t stop smiling.

    (You seem rather clingy today.)

    ¡®Shut it. She risked her life for me yesterday, so it would be cruel to continue ignoring her.¡¯

    (I guess you have to change your plans of abandoning her.)

    ¡®¡­.You seem oddly satisfied. Could it be this woman is really your descendant?¡¯

    (That''s right. Is something wrong with that?)

    ¡®No. I should''ve known that you wouldn''t let your Proxy be born in a random family. But, I''m surprised that you have descendants.¡¯

    (Why? I may be a dragon, but my human form is quite attractive you know? And besides, I was the mother of the first Babylonian Gods.)

    ¡®No, I''m not talking about your insane children. I''m surprise that a human was brave enough to breed with crazy monster like you.¡¯

    Tiamat was considered the personification of chaos and destruction, as well as the mother of gods until she was slain by another god who later took her place as Chief God, and used her corpse to create the world.

    So to Miko, sleeping with her was suicide for a human. The fact a human was stupid enough to do it, was amazing.

    (Oh, you didn''t know. Crazy women are the most attractive.)

    But Tiamat spoke as if nothing was strange about it.

    ¡®Wait a minute. Doesn''t that mean that I''m your descendant too.¡¯

    (That''s right. You can call me mama if you want.)

    ¡®Granny would suit you better.¡¯

    Miko jumped down from Sasha''s lap, and ignored her pouting and entered the yard.

    ¡°Yesterday, I thought of a way that can probably allow me to use magic.¡±

    Miko started speaking out loud when he confirmed that he was alone.

    ¡°I''m going to test it out.¡±

    He stretched his hand out and started to concentrate on his eyes.

    It didn''t take long before he could see small lights all around him.

    ¡°Okay, the first step is done. From here on out is the hard part.¡±

    Miko focused on the lights. He concentrated all of his will on them.

    ¡°Gather.¡±

    He then sent a command directly to them.

    The lights listened to him and started gathering forming a bigger light.

    ¡°Good. Manipulation was successful. Then the final step.¡±

    He ordered the lights to change their forms and recreate the image that was in his mind.

    The lights listened and began morphing.

    The shape changed, all the colors became one, and something was born in Miko¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Success!¡±

    A small blue flame was flickering in Miko''s hand.

    He had successfully used magic.

    (Oh? That''s impressive. To actually be able to use magic that easily. As I thought, you''re really talented.)

    Tiamat honestly praised Miko.

    ¡°I read a lot of fantasy books and comics with magic in it. I picked up a similarity between how they used magic. You just need to be able to manipulate mana and picture something, and you''ll be able to create it.¡±

    Miko spent a lot of his time in his past life reading, because of that he had thousands of information stored in his head.

    Information that were both useful and worthless in everyday life.

    And now information that was once useless, had helped him here in this fantasy world.

    ¡°It probably worked because I''m a Proxy though.¡±

    (No. Being a Proxy doesn''t necessarily mean that you''ll be good at magic. This is your natural talent. Well, you are from my bloodline after all.)

    Miko then remembered that the book he read stated that magical abilities were determined by one''s bloodline.

    ¡° It seems that descending from a god helps your chances of being talented.¡±

    (It does but, it isn''t absolute. If that was the case, then your mother would''ve been a magic genius. But she''s only slightly above average; her talents lie elsewhere. My blood is just stronger in you that''s all.)You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko tossed the flame up like a baseball and threw it into the air.

    *Boom*

    It exploded like a fire work. He smiled when he saw that.

    ¡°Interesting. I have a few ideas I want to test out.¡±

    (Just don''t burn down the house.)

    Half a year later, Sasha had successfully delivered her twins. A boy and a girl.

    The girl was named Tessa and the boy was named Kristen.

    They were both beautiful, with the same hair and eye color as their mother.

    In the end, Miko was the only one with azure hair.

    ¡®Hey, did my mother have an affair or something?''

    Miko casually asked Tiamat such a thing, while looking at his new siblings.

    (No. Your father is the only man she''s ever been with. You got your hair color from me, I suppose.)

    ¡®Is that so?¡±

    He quickly lost interest after hearing that.

    He left the room and entered the backyard alone.

    He opened his hand and a fireball instantly appeared.

    In the last six months he''s trained himself, so that he can instantly use magic without much concentration.

    ¡°Now that I have magic down. I should also train my body.¡±

    Miko was still two years old, so the idea of him training his body sounded insane. But his aim was to make his body as flexible as possible. This was so that he could fight the way he did in his past life.

    ¡°As Logan Cross, I learned various martial arts from a young age. Do you know why?¡±

    (For self-defense.)

    ¡°Correct. When I was in the 4th grade, there was a kid in my class who was the 5th graders'' punching bag. Seeing his pathetic appearance inspired me to learn how fight as a precaution.¡±

    Miko started to do some stretches.

    ¡°I ended up learning over 7 different martial arts by the time I was 16. I fused these martial arts together and created my own unique form of fighting when I was 17.¡±

    He kicked the air as if testing his leg power.

    ¡°In my final year of high school, I was mugged. I let the guy go because we were in public. I then trailed him back to his hideout and tested my skills on him. The result was deadly.¡±

    (Ah, you broke both of his legs, 4 of his ribs and cracked his skull.)

    ¡°Yup. Since then, I avoided fighting since it would be troublesome if I accidentally kill someone. But, I don¡¯t need to worry about that now.¡±

    (That''s right. In this world, murder is very common. It''s a world where you''re praised for the amount of enemies you''ve killed, after all.)

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to fight against god-tier people, I can''t rely only on magic. I need a body that is basically a lethal weapon. Even then, it might still not be enough. So, I intend to use every method at my disposal.¡±

    (How manly.)

    Miko ignored her and started to throw practice punches. He intends to throw at least 500 punches a day.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven''t left this yard in my two years here.¡±

    (Well, the city isn''t an easy place to bring a child. Fights breaks out almost every 5 minutes and the king¡¯s guards aren''t that reliable.)

    ¡°I see. Leon works as a guard in the nights, so I can believe that.¡±

    Leon started a second job as a guard, when Sasha announced her pregnancy. This was the reason why he wasn''t home when burglars broke in.

    The fact that he could easily join the guards made Miko believe that they weren''t an organized unit.

    ¡°Well, I''ll go there eventually. I do plan on taking the throne after all.¡±

    (I can''t wait to see that.)

    ¡°Oh? You think I can''t do it?¡±

    (No, I think you can. You''re talented at magic, strong in hand to hand combat, and has already activated your [Divinity]. You''ll definitely become a real monster in the future.)

    ¡°[Divinity]? I don''t remember using something like that.¡±

    Miko frowned when he heard an unfamiliar term.

    (That''s because you used it subconsciously. Do you remember when Sasha was being attack?)

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Miko''s voice become cold, when he remembered that night.

    (At that time the man was frightened by you and started to panic, remember.)

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    (That''s because you''re body was leaking a terrifying aura, which caused him to see your true nature.)

    ¡°And that was [Divinity]?¡±

    (Yes. You even had fangs despite being so young. I was so proud.)

    Tiamat sounded like a mother, who saw her child take its first steps.

    ¡°¡­..Fangs, huh. Hey, between a dragon and a human, which one am I more closer to?¡±

    (Dragon, of course.)

    ¡°I see¡­..I think I''ve thought another weapon to add to my arsenal.¡±

    A demonic smiled, that was unfitting of a child, was on Miko''s face.

    Another year passed by in a flash.

    Miko, who was starting to gain full control of his body, was doing push ups in yard by himself.

    He stopped after doing 5 and then did 5 sit ups.

    He did a small amount because he didn''t want to strain his undeveloped muscles too much. His aim for now was flexibility.

    He stood up and wiped the sweat from his brow.

    He then formed a fist, and took a deep breath.

    He then opened his hand energetically, and a sound similar to metal rubbing on metal could be heard.

    When Miko looked at his hand, the fingernails were long, pointed and metallic.

    They were claws.

    ¡°After a year I can finally use these.¡±

    (At first, you couldn''t handle the pain of releasing your claws. Now, it''s basically painless.)

    When Miko first released his claws, it felt like his fingers were being split open from the inside. But he got used to it over time.

    ¡°These will come in handy in the future. Especially if you add these fangs.¡±

    Miko opened his mouth, and showed off his sharp teeth.

    (You should probably focus on your speed too. If you can move fast enough, you could slaughter a hundred men with your current body.)

    Tiamat casually offered some dangerous advice.

    ¡°I was planning to, but I also plan to increase my strength¡­¡­Is there something similar to Body Strengthening Magic in this world?¡±

    Body Strengthening Magic is just as the name suggests. It''s magic used to strengthen the users physical abilities. It''s a common trait in fantasy novels and comics.

    (Of course. Basically every type of magic you can think of is possible here. However, that type of magic is harder to learn because it requires you to train your body.)

    ¡°I see. Well, I''m already training it.¡±

    Claws, Fangs, Magic, and Martial Arts.

    Miko was slowly equipping himself with various weapons for battle. He was preparing for war.

    He didn''t knew the faces of those he was going to wage war against. But, that didn''t matter.

    To Miko the whole world was his enemy until proven otherwise.

    ¡°A world where the strong literally devours the weak.¡±

    In his past life, he lived by avoiding people and ended up dying a dog¡¯s death. But now it''s different.

    ¡°I can''t survive in this world, the same way I did in the last one. To ensure a satisfying and relaxing life, I must become strong. Strong enough to bend the world to my will.¡±

    Miko refused to die the same way again.

    He wants to survive.

    He needs to survive.

    Even if he has to throw away is humanity, he will survive.

    ¡°I''ve had enough of living in fear of what those sadistic bastards that call themselves ¡®Gods¡¯, have in store for me next. I finally have the chance to free myself from their puppet strings.¡±

    He didn''t care if he gets branded as evil or heartless.

    He didn''t care if the whole world hated him. As long as he and the ones he cares about are happy, the whole world could burn for all he cares.

    (You bad mouth gods quite often, you know. Did you forget I''m also a goddess?)

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Oh, I didn''t forget. Don''t think I won''t cut you down if I get the chance.¡±

    (How cruel. Even after everything I did for you.)

    Tiamat spoke with a sarcastic tone.

    She didn''t care if Miko really burns the world to ground, in fact she would like to see him try.

    Miko knew that, but still smiled and said-

    ¡°I''m the scum of the earth, after all.¡±

 The Capital City

    It was an early morning. A four-year old Miko was relaxing under a tree, on the farm where his parents worked.

    He came here with his parents, to show his siblings the farm for the first time.

    ¡°Wow, it''s so big. Look at all the plants!¡±

    The one who said that, was the younger of the twins, Tessa.

    She was a very energetic and outgoing girl. She was quite cute as well. Although a bit tomboyish, she''ll definitely grow into a beauty.

    ¡°¡­.There''s a lot of people here. And I''m hot too...¡±

    Next to her was her older brother, Kristen.

    He was a lot more reserved than his sister. He was very obedient and clings to his mother every chance he got.

    Just like his sister he¡¯ll most likely grow into a beautiful person.

    He''s a bit sneaky though.

    ¡®¡­.Hey, is everyone in this world good-looking?¡¯

    Miko half jokingly asked Tiamat.

    (Well, not necessarily. Humans subconsciously manipulate mana to mold their appearance to their ideal form. However, there are limits to this. But, even by those standards, your family is quite beautiful.)

    ¡®Are you going to say it''s your gene¡¯s doing?¡¯

    (Of course.)

    Miko sighed, and looked around the farm.

    He could see a lot of people working everywhere. The farm his parents worked, supplied food for the entire kingdom. So, it''s quite big and has a lot of workers.

    ¡°Amazing isn''t it? It''s almost 8000 hectares in land space. We grow all kinds of crops and livestock here.¡±

    While Miko was watching his mother and siblings, Leon approached him.

    ¡°You sound pretty proud, Leon.¡±

    ¡°I told you to call me Papa or daddy.¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°Because it just doesn''t feel right.¡±

    ¡°But you call Sasha, Mother and Mama!¡±

    ¡°That''s because she is my mother.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I''m not your father?! Did Sasha have an affair?!¡±

    Leon started panicking after hearing a child''s words. Miko found a bit amusing that he took his words seriously.

    ¡°Calm down. Apparently, you''re the only one she''s been with. She¡¯s not unfaithful like you are.¡±

    Leon flinched when he heard Miko''s words.

    ¡°W-What do you mean? I''m always faithful to Sasha.¡±

    ¡°If so why did your voice just crack? Not only that, why are you avoiding eye contact?¡±

    Miko''s words made Leon visibly nervous. So, he slowly took a glance at him.

    Miko wasn''t even looking at Leon, he was still watching his siblings.

    ¡°Listen, Leon. Recently, my senses have begun to sharpen. It''s almost on the level of a domestic animal now. But, it''s enough to know when a person''s lying without even looking at them. Not to mention, you have an unknown feminine scent on you as of late.¡±

    Leon palms started to sweat and his breathing started to become rougher. Miko easily picked up on that and sighed.

    ¡°Calm down. I have no intention of telling Sasha.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Given Sasha¡¯s personality, she''ll definitely leave you the moment she finds out.¡±

    Miko then mumbles something like: ¡°She''ll probably beat you death first though¡±, but Leon didn''t hear him.

    ¡°That would be a problem for me. No, I''ll probably be fine. It''s Tessa and Kristen who I''m worried for.¡±

    Miko pointed at Leon without looking at him.

    ¡°Believe it or not, your presence is still necessary for them. Even though, the type of household you have doesn''t necessarily determine the child''s future, a neutral family is still better than a single parent household. Those kids still need their father.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Leon looked at his children happily playing with his wife and felt something squeeze his heart.

    ¡°To be honest, I prefer have you than a strange man around them. You''re easier to manipulate, and a situation may arise where I will have to kill my stepfather.¡±

    ¡°Manipulate? Kill?¡±

    Leon was confused by the words that his 4-year-old son was saying.

    ¡°Well anyway, I have a request for you. Think of it as payment for keeping my mouth shut.¡±

    Leon gulped when he heard that.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Take me to the capital city.¡±

    After telling Sasha that he was going to show Miko around the city, the two of them left the farm and headed to city by foot.

    It was apparently, just a hour¡¯s walk away.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Leon held down his head from the moment they started walking.

    ¡°Well, there''s no need to be so gloomy. You may be lustful bastard, but you do everything you can to provide for your family. I respect that.

    ¡°¡­.But it doesn''t excuse what I''ve done.¡±

    ¡°True. However, you were just following your instincts. So, it''s natural.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Leon was once again surprised by Miko''s words.

    ¡°I once wondered why men sexual desires were harder to control than women''s. And then, I realized something. Women naturally out live men. After realizing that, I started to focus my thinking around that fact. And then it hit me. Because of their short lives, men instinctively attempt to reproduce as much as possible. You know, to leave a legacy behind. That''s the conclusion I came to.¡±

    Miko ignored Leon¡¯s confused expression and continued.

    ¡°Well, there''s also the fact that men immediately feels pleasure from the moment they lose their virginity. While women on the other hand, feel immense pain from their first time. I think this causes them to be more reserved towards sex. Resulting in them only wanting to do it with someone they don''t mind feeling pain for.¡±

    Leon nodded with understanding, until Miko added-

    ¡°Well, that is until the pain turn into pleasure and some of them stop caring who they do it with. But that''s also natural I guess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You, are you really four years old ? You sound more experienced in life than I am.¡±

    Well technically, he wasn''t wrong.

    Leon was currently 20. If Logan was still alive he would be 24. So, Miko is mentally older than his parents.

    ¡°Age doesn''t determine your wisdom.¡±

    ¡°No, but there''s a limit, right?¡±

    It wasn''t long before Miko could see a huge city surrounded by a wall. It was his first time seeing such a huge settlement since being reincarnated.

    ¡°It has a medieval setting like I expected.¡±

    From a far, the city looked like it was built in medieval Europe.

    Most fantasy works were set in this type of era. An era where technology is still at its simplest. So Miko wasn''t surprised by the appearance of the city.

    Leon looked at Miko''s reaction and frown.

    ¡°You don''t seem too surprised or excited, even though its your first time coming this far. It''s kind of anticlimactic.¡±

    ¡°I had an idea of how it would look.¡±

    The two continued walking for another 15 minutes before they arrived at the main gate.

    Leon greeted two guards who seemed to be his colleagues, and they entered the city.

    When they entered the city, it was crowded. The buildings looked just as Miko expected. Made of bricks and of an old-fashioned design.

    ¡°Well, I figured as much¡­¡­..Huh?¡±

    ¡°Hm? What''s wrong?¡±

    Leon saw Miko with his eyes widen and mouth hanging down in disbelief.

    ¡°What''s that?¡±

    Miko slowly pointed at something he saw a man riding.

    It had two wheels, made of metal, and had a loud roaring sound coming from it.

    When Leon saw that he a satisfying smirk on his face. He was acting like he won against Miko for the first time.

    ¡°That my dear boy, is a motorcycle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I see.¡±

    He said calmly. But on the inside-

    ¡®Why are there bikes here?! Wasn¡¯t this world supposed to have a medieval setting?!¡¯

    He was extremely confused.

    ¡°Come on, you said you wanted to see the city. You won''t be able to see it if we stop here.¡±

    Leon dragged the confused Miko into the busy city, while his mind was in turmoil.

    They were a lot of people walking around. Some dressed traditionally and others modernly.

    There was a lot of horse-drawn carriages, but there were a lot vehicles like bikes, cars and scooters too.

    It was a perfect mix of past and present eras.

    ¡°Now that I look at the buildings more closely, they aren''t made of bricks. But it''s not normal concrete either. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the buildings are made out of Neo-Concrete.¡±

    Leon heard Miko''s mumbling and casually answered his question.

    ¡°Neo-Concrete?¡±

    ¡°It''s an auto-forming and self-healing concrete.¡±

    ¡°Auto-Forming? Do you mean the concrete morphed into buildings by itself?¡±

    ¡°Good guess. As expected of my son, you''re really smart.¡±

    Leon had a proud look on his face, which annoyed Miko.

    ¡°But, how do you make something like that? With magic?¡±

    ¡°No. With alchemy.¡±

    ¡®Alchemy? It''s successful here?¡¯

    Alchemy was the medieval version of chemistry. It was based around the conversion of matter. However, it had too many problems, as it tends to lean more over to the supernatural than actual science. Because of that, it was discarded over time.

    But, it looks like this world¡¯s alchemy was far more successful.

    ¡°It''s really expensive, but it doesn''t need maintenance. It regenerates along as it isn''t completely destroyed after all.

    ¡°So, that''s the self-healing part. Are the vehicles made from alchemy as well?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. The vehicles are designed to use the magic in our bodies as fuel to work. But, only the rich can afford them in this country. The rest of us have to either walk or ride horses.¡±

    ¡®¡­..It seems that alchemy has replace modern science here¡­¡­.Huh?¡¯

    Miko was walking pass a store with his father, when he spotted something he didn''t expect to see in this world.

    ¡°A TV?!¡±

    He saw a lot of television sets in a store, while looking through the window.

    ¡°They have TVs in this world?! And I was stuck reading children books to pass the time, and there are TVs in this world?!¡±

    (Why are you so surprised? This world is as old as yours. So, wouldn''t it be more strange if they hadn''t advance to at least this level?)

    ¡®No, no,no. I''ve been in this world for 4 years! And I''ve never seen anything modern in that time.¡¯

    (That''s because you come from a poor household. Technology in this world is far more expensive than the ones in your''s. That''s because they''re hard to create. Besides, you''ve never left your yard before.)

    ¡®So you''re saying that I''m just a country boy who didn''t know how advance the world truly was?¡¯

    (Yup. And just to note, they''re parts of the world where the technology is at least 20 years more advance than those of your world.)

    ¡°¡­..Leon, does the Internet exist in this world?¡±

    ¡°I''m surprise you know about the Internet.¡±

    ¡°HAAAAAAAA!¡±

    Miko suddenly held his head and started screaming, which shocked everyone around him.

    ¡°H-Hey, what''s¡­Huh?!¡±

    Miko suddenly jump and grab Leon''s collar, and brought his face so close to his, that their foreheads touched.

    ¡°Why?......Why didn¡¯t you tell me about stuff like this?!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°T-That''s because we didn''t want you to start crying for stuff we can''t afford. So, we raised you in a way you''ll appreciate the simple things in life.¡±

    Leon was caught off guard by his son¡¯s sudden aggressiveness, and was greatly confused.

    ¡°¡­.Tch. That''s actually a reasonable reason.¡±

    Saying that, Miko released his father''s collar and jumped down.

    ¡°For some parents, it¡¯s hard to deny their child of something. Especially, if it is their first child. I can''t blame you now, because you wanted to prevent your child from being envious of other people for as long as you could.¡±

    Leon very surprise to see that Miko understood their intentions. However-

    ¡°But, I waaaannnnttttt it.¡±

    That was until his son stuck his face on the glass of the appliance store, and was making a whiny sound.

    ¡°He''s actually acting his age. He''s like a normal four-year old right now.¡±

    Miko would¡¯ve probably hit him, if he''d heard what his father said.

    It didn''t take long for Miko to get over the initial shock, so the two of them continued their tour.

    ¡°Maybe I should buy Sasha something?¡±

    They were in the commercial section of the city.

    ¡°Don''t be stupid. Do you want her to know that you did something wrong?¡±

    Miko said that to Leon who was peeking into the stores.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    But, Leon didn''t seem to understand what his son meant.

    ¡°Listen, Leon. Women have this sixth sense that they call ¡®Women¡¯s intuition¡¯. It''s this thing that allows them to pick up on the simplest changes in their partner.¡±

    Leon was listening attentively.

    ¡°If you start doing something new all of sudden, they''ll know that something changed. If you bring Sasha flowers out of blue, when you haven''t done anything like that your whole relationship, she''ll get suspicious. Hell, she might already be suspicious.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Well, women are sensitive creatures after all. It might not be on my level, but I''m sure she smelled an unfamiliar scent on you lately.¡±

    Leon gulped when he heard that.

    ¡°W-What shouldI do?¡±

    Leon shamelessly asked his 4-year-old son for advice on adultery.

    ¡°Do nothing.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Don''t change anything. Keep doing things the way you normally do. Don¡¯t treat her any better or any worse, it will just agitate her. Just act natural, and stop cheating on her. And then it will work out¡­¡­.Probably.¡±

    ¡°You''re not sure?¡±

    ¡°Hey, women are very tricky, you know? Just when you think you got away, bam! They''ve caught you.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Basically, there''s no way to fully deceive them.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    An awkward silence then formed between the two.

    It lasted for a few minutes until, Miko said-

    ¡°Do you want me to help you write your will?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, I''m basically dead in your eyes, huh?¡±

    The two continued on and spent the whole day, walking around the capital.

    Miko could occasional hear his father praying to the gods for help.

    (Prayer won''t save you from a woman''s wrath, my dear.)

    ¡®¡­..That sounds quite convincing coming from a god, you know.¡¯

 The World

    Later that day, Miko and his father returned home from the city.

    After telling his siblings about what he saw there, Miko went in the yard by himself.

    In his hands, was a book titled ¡°The World As We Know It¡±.

    It was a book that had facts and history about the world in it.

    Miko blackmailed his father into buying it. He also wanted some books on magic, but they were too expensive.

    He took the book and sat down leaning under the tree.

    (If you wanted to know about the world, you could''ve asked me you know.)

    Tiamat spoke to him.

    ¡°If I had asked you, you would''ve probably told me things that were convenient to you. You would definitely omit a lot of facts, thinking I don''t need to know them yet.¡±

    (¡­....You don''t trust people easily do you?)

    ¡°I trust in only myself and those who earn it. Even then, I make preparations in case they betray me.¡±

    (Good. We¡¯ve both suffered because of trust. So, we can''t afford to be na?ve anymore.)

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko didn''t say anything in return, and silently opened the book.

    ¡°¡­.Oh. So, this world¡¯s official name is Terra. That''s a pretty common name for earth in lots of literacy works.¡±

    Miko slowly read the book. He stored every word and every piece of information in his head. He was careful to not misinterpret anything.

    ¡°So, this world is 3 times that of earth. Just like earth it has 7 continents.¡±

    He looked at the world¡¯s map. There he saw the names of the continents.

    The Aureus Continent

    The Canus Continent

    The Belua Continent

    The Deus Continent

    The Daemon Continent

    The Lux Continent

    The Nox Continent

    ¡°¡­..Why are the names in Latin? Not only that, the names have a certain pattern.¡±

    Gold, Silver, Beast, God, Demon, Day, Night.

    If you translate the names into English in order, that would be the direct translation.

    ¡°If you exclude Beast, all the names are the opposite of the other.¡±

    (There''s no deep meaning behind it. We just called the continent''s by the first thing that popped up in our heads.)

    ¡°How irresponsible are you people?¡±

    Miko sighed and continued.

    By the way, the kingdom Miko was in was on the Canus (Silver) Continent.

    The book then spoke about the different races that existed all over the world.

    ¡°There are 4 main races. Lesser Gods, Lesser Demons, Beastmen and Humans. Every intelligent being except monsters belongs to at least one of these categories.¡±

    Lesser Gods: Descendants of the Divine beings that ruled over the heavens. Unlike their ancestors, they don''t possess almighty powers or influence. But they are still the strongest at magic.

    Lesser Demons: Descendants of the rulers of darkness and corruption. They possess dark and evil powers like their ancestors but on a smaller scale. They are the opposites of Gods in every way, but are considered their only equals.

    Beastmen: Lesser beings who are neither Gods nor Demons, but either descended from them or was created by them. They closely resemble humans, the only difference is that they posses beast like features and powers, which are normally hidden until needed. Out of all the races, they possess the highest physical abilities.

    ¡°Oh? Because they are various types, they listed some examples.¡±

    Minotaurs, Scorpion Men, centaurs, feline people, canine people, lamia, manticores, etc.

    ¡°It seems that out of all the Beastmen, five races stands out in term of power. Mermen, Vampires, Werewolves, Gryphons and Dragonmen.¡±

    (Ah, yes. Those races were really annoying to fight in the war. Especially, the Dragonmen. You would think that as the Mother Of All Dragons, I would be shown mercy. But noooo, they came for my head first! Saying stuff like, ¡°If we can take your head it will prove that we''ve surpassed you¡±. Isn''t that cruel?! They''re practically my grandchildren you know! But they came at me with blood thirsty eyes!)

    ¡°You must''ve been a bad grandmother.¡±

    (Don''t mock me, boy.)

    ¡°¡­..Huh? It says here, that humans are the weakest of the 4 races.¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    (It''s true. Most humans can''t even scratch a lesser god. But they''re dangerous in their own way. They just need a special weapon or power, and they become bigger monsters than all the other races.)

    ¡°It sounds like you respect humans. Or should I say, you''re cautious of us.¡±

    (And I shouldn''t be? Do you know how many tales there are of humans slaying gods, demons, and beasts? You''re a dangerous race.)

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Smirking, Miko continued to read the book.

    After it finish explaining the main races, it spoke about the mix breeds. But since Miko already had an idea of them he quickly scan through it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh? There''s no mention of elves, dwarves, fairies and other clich¨¦ races you''ll find in every fantasy novel and RPG. Did they die out in the war or something?¡±

    (No, those beings are considered monsters because they weren''t created by Gods or Demons. They mutated from their original forms, to become what they are now.)

    ¡°What caused them to mutate?¡±

    (You don''t need to know.)

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko glared for a while, but stopped when he realized that there was no one around him to glare at.

    He continued to read the book, and stopped when he saw something unexpected.

    ¡°¡­..Why is my family name in this book? Is it because we''re Tiamat''s descendants?¡±

    He was in a section of the book that was explaining the individual kingdoms and empires throughout the continents. He then saw a kingdom named ¡°Dragna Kingdom¡±.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I didn''t know the name of this place.¡±

    He started to read out loud.

    ¡°The Dragna Kingdom is a kingdom that was created over 10,000 years ago. Legends have it that it was created by a human who became the first king, Augustus Dragna. It was said that he built it in honor of the goddess Tiamat?¡±

    Miko stopped and waited for Tiamat to say something, but she didn''t. So, he continued.

    ¡°After 100 years the kingdom flourish and became one of the most famous Kingdoms in the world. However, a battle erupted over the throne among Augustus children. This led to the death of all five of them, and Augustus himself. The details about the war aren''t known, but it''s said that Augustus descendants took the throne and continued to rule the kingdom until present time.¡±

    Miko had a surprised look on his face and said-

    ¡°So, you mean to tell that we''re royalty. And that, my relatives are ruling the kingdom while I can''t even use the Internet¡­¡±

    (I see you have your priorities in order.)

    ¡°Shut it. It''s unfair that we''re poor even though we¡¯re royalty.¡±

    (You''re not royalty. You''re branch of the clan, renounce their rights to the throne 500 years ago.)

    ¡°Wha?! Which idiot did that?!¡±

    (Your ancestors. They did it to prevent another war for the throne. Since they were the last branch left in the kingdom, the current royal family alone has the birth rite for the throne.)

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Miko frowned for a while, and then he realized something.

    ¡°Wait, they were five children so they must''ve been five branches. What happened to the other 3?¡±

    (They left the kingdom several centuries ago. They''re currently scattered across the world.)

    Miko made a pondering expression for a while, before turning back to the book.

    When he started reading again, he saw something really eye-catching.

    ¡°The War For Supremacy And The Introduction Of Proxies.¡±

    He expected to see it mentioned, but he didn''t expect it to cover over half of the book.

    ¡°The War For Supremacy was a Great War that lasted for 9000 years. It was originally a war among the many different Gods to see who should govern the world. However, the demons didn''t like the idea of gods ruling over them, and waged a war against the gods. 2000 years later the Beastmen and humans fearing for their own survival, betrayed their creators and waged war as well. This led to mass destruction across the world for many millennia.¡±

    The book then went on about the many major events in the war.

    ¡°Oh, Zeus and Odin clashed several times. Each time resulting in sinking of several islands.¡±

    (Those two could never see eye to eye, even though they''re a lot similar. There was a time when they ordered their sons, Hercules and Thor to assassinate each other. It was mayhem, when the two encountered their father''s assassin on the way to complete their mission. They clash for 3 days straight.)

    Miko began to imagine Hercules¡¯ fists clashing against Thor¡¯s hammer. It sent shivers down his spine.

    ¡°Vlad Dracul vs Lucifer? Wait a minute, Dracula fought Lucifer?!¡±

    (Yeah. He almost got him too. He was a brilliant strategist. He cornered Lucifer¡¯s army by instigating a war between him and Shiva, when he made it look like it was Lucifer who tried to assassinate Shiva. Lucifer was shocked when an army of vampires showed up behind him. He would''ve been done for if Leviathan didn''t come to his aid.)

    ¡°¡­¡­I can''t even imagine one thing that you just said. Just how chaotic was this war?¡±

    (That''s nothing! There was that time when Gilgamesh and Arthur teamed up to kill Loki and his children. There was also that battle between the Chinese Monkey God Sun Wukong aka Son Goku, and Japanese Sun Goddess Amaterasu. Then there was Hades vs Beelzebub. Alexander the Great vs Apollo. Behemoth vs the werewolves. The dragons vs-)

    ¡°Stop! I can''t take it any more! My common sense is fading!¡±

    Miko mind was thrown in turmoil because he couldn''t even imagine what kind of war it was.

    ¡°¡­.I understand why the world was destroyed so many times. You people were insane. I''m surprised that normal human beings even survived such a war.¡±

    (Ah, the good old days.)

    Tiamat spoke with a nostalgic tone.

    Miko ignored her and skip the events of the war. He planned to read them another time.

    He then found what he was looking for.

    The introduction of the Proxies.

    ¡°10,000 years ago, the Higher Beings finally got tired of the never-ending war and destruction that it caused, and a peace treaty was implemented. They came together and created a fair method that could decide a winner without them trying to kill each. That method was called the ¡°Proxy System¡±. The Higher Beings would each choose a person from any race to represent them. This person will then be called a Proxy.¡±

    Miko then skip through the information he already knew or figured out until he found something new.

    ¡°Proxies are able to draw power from their Parent. They can do so manually or using their Regalia to assist them¡­¡­Regalia?.....Regalia are weapons given to Proxies by their Parent as proof of inheriting their will and power.¡±

    Miko stopped reading for a while.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I''ve never received anything like that!¡±

    (Continue reading.)

    Miko frowned but did as Tiamat said.

    ¡°However, if their Parent believes that the Proxy is still too weak, they won''t give them their Regalia¡­.¡±

    (Exactly. You''re still too weak to wield my will and power. Get stronger and I''ll give you a Regalia¡­¡­Well, if you can''t wait that long, there''s a Demon Sword inside the palace that you can use. It''s sealed in the treasure room. But no one has been able to wield it. Maybe you can?)

    ¡°When I take the throne, I''ll give it a try.¡±

    Miko casually spoke such dangerous words.

    ¡°By the way, this ¡®Parent¡¯ thing¡­¡±

    (That''s referring to me. Because Proxies appearances changes to resemble the Higher Being who chose them, that''s what we''re called.¡±

    ¡°So, it''s like a child growing up to look like their mother?¡±

    (Our relationship is more intimate than that, but yeah.)

    ¡°¡­..I don''t intend to become intimate with you.¡±

    (Too bad. Our relationship surpasses that of a parent and child, or a husband and a wife. Our souls are practically one. So, we''re literally soul mates.)

    ¡°For some reason, my stomach hurts thinking about that.¡±

    (¡­..I''m going to eat you one day, just watch.)

    ¡°Ha! Like I''d be scared of someone who refuses to show herself to me.¡±

    (Oh. Don''t worry we''ll meet pretty soon. That''s once you become someone worth meeting of course.)

    ¡°....Don''t test me, God.¡±

    (¡­.Know your place, Human.)

    A tense atmosphere developed between the two.

    Despite its outer appearance, the relationship between Miko, no; between Logan and Tiamat wasn''t nowhere near a good one.

    They both saw the other as a means to grant their eternal wish. But, at the same time, an enemy aiming for their heads.

    A poisonous relationship.

    One will devour the other.

    And the time for the two will meet was fastly approaching.

 Father And Son Death Match

    ¡°Hey, are you sure about this Miko?¡±

    It was in the evening. Leon was called out to an open lot in secret, by his son.

    When he got there, the first thing he said to him was, ¡°Fight me¡±. Of course, Leon was taken aback by the sudden unreasonable request.

    When he asked what for, Miko replied ¡°I want to test my current limits. I''ve been training by myself, but I don''t know how strong I really am. I need a test dummy, and since you''re a royal guard you fit the job perfectly.¡±

    This caused Leon to be even more shocked. But he still agreed, because he had a goal of his own.

    ¡°Yes, I''m sure. Quit being a wimp and let''s do this.¡±

    Said Miko.

    He was now 6 years old. He had yet to out grow his beautiful androgynous features, but had a sharp glare in his eyes.

    He was wearing a sleeveless hoodie, that was the same color of his hair, and matching short pants.

    By the way, Leon was wearing a black tank top and pants. The tank top fit closely, so it showed off his muscular built.

    (He gotten a lot stronger since joining the Royal Guards.)

    ¡®I know. That''s why he''s perfect to test my limits.¡¯

    When Miko was just born, Leon was slim but the current him was twice that size. It''s thanks to the harsh training he''s been doing since becoming a guard.

    By the way, Leon was ordered to quit his job as a farmer and join the guards permanently. This was because he was very strong even among his peers.

    Leon is currently under the wing of a general, and was considered a future general by many.

    Miko was surprised to hear this, but welcomed the extra money for the household.

    ¡°Fine. But we''ll stop before you get hurt. I don''t want Sasha to cry because you got injured. Especially since, Sasha''s very violent when she cries.¡±

    ¡°I won''t get hurt. As long as you don''t hold back, you won''t get hurt either.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That''s quite some confidence for a 6-year-old.¡±

    Leon smiled teasing and then got an idea.

    ¡°Then let''s make this interesting. If you win, I''ll let you do whatever you want. You''ll be free from Sasha''s control, I¡¯ll see to it.¡±

    ¡°And if I lose?¡±

    ¡°You''ll call me Papa or Dad, like a normal kid.¡±

    ¡°I don''t really wanna do that, but fine.¡±

    After the two came to an understanding, they distanced themselves.

    ¡®¡­.Now then, how will Miko fight me? I find it strange how he''s so full of confidence, even though I''ve never taught him how to fight.¡¯

    Leon looked at Miko with curious eyes, while thinking that.

    He watched as Miko lower his center of gravity a little.

    ¡®He''s coming!¡¯

    Miko quickly dashed forward. He cut the 50m distance between them in less than 5 seconds.

    ¡°He''s fast!¡±

    Leon quickly readied himself for Miko''s assault. But what happened next, was something he didn''t expect.

    Miko covered his fist with flames and thrust it forward before he was even 2 meters away from Leon.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    A pillar of fire rushed towards Leon, which he barely dodged.

    ¡°Combat Magic?!¡±

    Before he could recover from the shock, Miko sneaked up beside of him.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Miko threw another punch, and a pillar of fire hit Leon head on.

    He flew back a few meters and landed on his feet.

    ¡°Wow. As expected of a Royal Guard. You jumped back to reduce the damage.¡±

    Miko honestly praised his father''s quick thinking, but Leon-

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    He wasn''t happy.

    ¡°Who taught you magic?¡±

    His voice was filled with anger and scorn towards Miko.

    ¡°No one. I taught myself.¡±

    Miko on the other hand didn''t seem to mind his anger.

    ¡°¡­..I see. That decides it.¡±

    Leon voice became cold, which put Miko on high alert.

    ¡°Le-?!¡±

    Miko opened his mouth to speak, but before he Leon shorten the distance with a single step.

    He stoop down and pulled his arm back. And then like a bullet, he thrust it forward.

    Miko couldn''t react in time and was punched in the stomach.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The force of the punch, made his body bend like a ¡®>¡¯, and he was sent flying.

    His body floated for 3 seconds before it hit the ground; bouncing like a ball before slamming into a boulder.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!.....W-What the hell?!¡±

    His entire body hurt, and he felt like he could pass out at any moment.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    But, he didn''t. He glared at Leon who stood far away from him.

    ¡°Y-You bastard! Are you trying to kill your own son?!¡±

    Miko angrily shouted.

    ¡°Son?¡±

    But Leon answered calmly.

    ¡°You are no son of mine. You fraud.¡±

    ¡°Fraud?¡±

    ¡°I''ve always wondered. Why does this kid feels so different from the rest of us? I past it off as my imagination when I saw you doing stuff that an infant shouldn''t be able to.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±

    ¡°You know, you didn''t cry when you were born. Instead, you quietly glared at everyone in the room. Do you think that''s normal?¡±

    Miko quietly listened to Leon.

    ¡°I heard from Sasha that you frightened one of the burglars when you were just 2. I convinced myself that it was because you had Dragna blood flowing in your veins. But, I secretly held on to my doubts.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°You were always a strange kid. You could read perfectly at the age of 4, even though no one taught you. I told myself you were a genius, when you spoke with intelligence when you confronted me a while back. But, I realized you only did so with me. You acted like a kid around Sasha and the twins. But that''s all an act.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I started to doubt who you were, but I just didn''t want to believe it. But, just now you used magic. You used the purest form of fire magic and attack me like someone with lots of fighting experience. Who did you fight? The ghosts in the backyard?¡±

    Miko realized his mistake. He didn''t think much of Leon, so he let his guard down around him and acted like his true self. He thought that he could easily manipulate him. But he was wrong.

    ¡°Hey, who are you? Someone trying to use the Dragna name to steal the throne? Or a parasite demon moving from host to host?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Either way, you aren''t my son.¡±

    Miko could feel the bloodlust coming from Leon. It made his body tense up.

    ¡°Die, fraud!¡±

    ¡°Tch. I really screwed up!¡±

    The two charged at each other.

    The one to make the first move was Miko.

    He gathered fire around his feet, and used it to launch off like a rocket.

    This was called [Ignition Step].

    He covered the distance between the two in a mere second.

    He then twisted his body in the air, and delivered a kick aiming at Leon¡¯s temple.

    However, the kick was dodged with a step backwards.

    Leon grabbed Miko''s leg that missed it¡¯s target, and slammed him into the ground, like he was swinging down a hammer.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Miko slammed on the ground so hard, that blood flew from his mouth.

    Leon was merciless. He didn''t hesitate to aim a stomp at his son¡¯s head.

    But, Miko rolled out of the way in time. He then leaped backwards to distance him.

    ¡®This bastard is seriously trying to kill me!¡¯

    (Of course he is. To him you''re an impostor who invaded his family. Be careful, boy. There''s a reason why he''s considered a great talent in the kingdom. Even though he discarded his last name, your father comes from a long line of generals. War runs in his blood.)

    ¡®Like I care! He''s trying to kill me, so I''ll return in kind!¡¯

    Miko released his claws and fangs.

    Leon didn''t seem surprised, he only got angrier instead. He must''ve thought that Miko was some kind of demon wearing his son¡¯s skin.

    Sparks started to emit from his arm. The next second, he coated it in lightning.

    This was called [Lightning Hand Blade].

    Miko did the same. He coated his claws with fire.

    This was [Fire Claw].

    Miko used [Ignition Step] and blast off the ground.

    Leon took a step forward and kicked off the ground, with incredible speed.

    The two collided midway.

    *BOOM!*

    A loud noise echoed throughout the surroundings, as fire and lightning clashed.

    Miko jumped and used his claws to slash Leon¡¯s face. Leon ducked and thrust his lightning clad arm at Miko''s chest. He was aiming to pierce his heart.

    While still air bound, Miko quickly used [Ignition Step] to move to the side. But, Leon was persistent.

    He grabbed Miko¡¯s shoulder to stop him from running away, and slashed the hand blade at his neck.

    Miko countered by blocking it with his claw.

    The collision of the lightning and fire, forcibly separated the two.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Leon glared and said.

    ¡°But, how long do you think you can hold out? I clearly have the advantage.¡±

    ¡°That''s true. Your stronger than me and faster than me. But, I''m a natural killer. While you''re a trained one. Let''s see which ones better!¡±

    Miko covered his hands and feet with flames. He then once again used [Ignition Step], but not to launch towards Leon. He used it to leap into the air.

    He then lift his right hand over his head, seconds later a giant fireball appeared in his hand.

    He threw the fireball at Leon. Seeing that, Leon prepared himself to use his lightning coated arm to cut the fireball in two.

    But as he lifted his hand to do it, the fireball suddenly split into several smaller fireballs.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Leon was caught off guard and was slow to react, but Miko wasn''t done yet.

    ¡°[Fire Cracker!]¡±

    The fireballs that surrounded Leon, suddenly exploded.

    *KABOOM!*

    A pillar of flame then rose up into the sky, before disappearing a second later.

    When the dust cleared up a crater was left with Leon standing in the middle.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    His body was covered with lightning, and he had both arms crossed in front him, as if using them to defend himself.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Before he could break out of his stance, Miko was already in front of him.

    He thrust both palms forward and slammed them in Leon¡¯s chest.

    ¡°[Flame Bazooka!]¡±

    Immediately after, flames launched from Miko''s palms and hit Leon¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Guaaaaaah?!¡±

    Leon was pushed away by the flames and flew 100m backwards.

    He crashed into a tree and broke it.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko stared quietly at Leon, who was laying on the ground, for a while before speaking.

    ¡°How long do you intend to lay there? I know that wasn''t enough to kill you.¡±

    ¡°¡­..You practically roasted my insides, and you still say that wasn''t enough to kill me. As I thought, you''re too used to fighting.¡±

    ¡°Only an idiot wouldn''t realize how tough you were after clashing with you. .¡±

    ¡°¡­..Why didn''t you kill me when you had the chance?¡±

    ¡°¡­.After thinking it through, killing the bread-winner of the family would cause too much inconvenience.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see. I never thought you''d be so na?ve.¡±

    *Stab*

    ¡°¡­¡­..?¡±

    Miko suddenly felt something piercing his skin and looked down.

    There was a hole in his stomach. From the fact that blood was running horizontally instead of diagonally before falling to the ground, meant that whatever pierce him was still inside him.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    He slowly looked at Leon. He had one of his arms stretched out towards him.

    ¡°Lightning magic isn''t the only thing I can use. There''s also wind and earth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°You see the thing with wind magic is that it''s hard to detect, has a long range, and is incredibly fast. I can create a sword from it and instantly pierce something. I could also do this.¡±

    *Slice*

    This time the pain came from Miko¡¯s entire midsection.

    He watched as his hoodie split into two and fell to the ground. Followed by blood spraying from his chest.

    ¡°¡­¡­.?¡±

    Miko had a confused expression as he collapsed unto the ground.

    He stared at the sky as the blood left his body.

    ¡°It''s my win.¡±

    He knew that Leon was saying something, but he didn''t hear it.

    ¡®Ah. This feeling is so familiar.¡¯

    (Boy.)

    Tiamat also spoke to him but he didn''t answer. He just continued to look at the sky with emotionless eyes.

    His mind was slowly shrouded in darkness.

    ¡°Logan.¡±

    Miko heard someone call him by his old name, and looked beside of him.

    He saw a brown hair girl, tied to a table. She was crying and was clearly afraid.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Logan. Father said that God will save us. So we''ll get out here alive for sure.¡±

    Immediately after she said that, blood flowed from her eyes, nose and mouth. Her body then slowly turned into dust, and was carried away by the wind.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Logan. You''re the oldest so you need to be strong.¡±

    A black-haired man suddenly stood over Logan. He had a gentle smile on his face, and tears were running from his eyes.

    His clothes were stain with blood.

    ¡°Shh. Don''t be afraid, the lord will protect you.¡±

    Logan saw a red line appear on the man¡¯s neck, and his head suddenly fell from his body.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Logan saw similar incidents with countless other people. Men, women, children, and the elderly.

    It wasn''t long before Logan was surrounded by hundreds of corpses.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    However, the look on his face never changed.

    He remained emotionless.

    (¡­Lo.....Logan! Logan!)

    His slowly consciousness returned, and he could hear Tiamat desperately calling his old name.

    (Stay calm! This level of damage isn''t enough to kill you! You just need to focus on healing and escaping.)

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    (Logan!)

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Miko sluggishly stood up.

    ¡°I just remembered something very important.¡±

    Blood continued to spurt from his wounds.

    ¡°My life here was just too good to be true, so it must''ve made me drop my guard.¡±

    He coughed up a little blood, and then wiped it away from his mouth.

    ¡°That''s right. In the end the only one you can rely on is yourself. Everyone else are my enemies. So I won''t hesitate to send them all to hell.¡±

    Blood still leaked from his mouth as he faced Leon.

    (Don''t do it, Logan! You will die if you continue to fight with those wounds!¡±

    Tiamat screamed desperately in his mind.

    But, he ignored it.

    Miko¡¯s eyes changed to a purple color, and his pupils changed into that of a beast¡¯s.

    His body then started to emit a violent purple aura.

    He pointed at Leon, and then formed a savage smile with his lips, and said-

    ¡°Round Two, Asshole.¡±

 Family

    The Summit Of The Gods.

    It''s said to be a place where all the Higher Beings, who took part in the War For Supremacy, resides.

    It''s location was unknown.

    It''s existence was doubted.

    No one knew anything about it.

    There was a rumor that it resided in another dimension. But even that is nothing but a rumor.

    Currently at this of kind place, there was a goddess who was obviously upset.

    ¡°That brat! I told him to escape for the time being, but he just won''t listen!¡±

    The goddess was hidden behind a veil, so her features couldn''t be seen.

    ¡°Who would''ve thought that fighting Leon, would remind him of his trauma. If it continues on like this he could die, even if he kills his father. Argh! Why are humans so stupid?!¡±

    The goddess, Tiamat, held her head with arms and shouted.

    ¡°What should I do? The current Miko definitely will brutally slaughter his father. If that happens, it will negatively affect my plans¡­¡­.I don''t have any other choice. It''s a bit earlier than planned, but I''ll have to go.¡±

    Tiamat stood up from her seat and walked towards the veil.

    ¡°That idiot better not kill his father, or die before she gets there.¡±

    Tiamat moved the veil and instantly vanished.

    Her destination was the Dragna Kingdom.

    ¡°That''s¡­..¡±

    Leon watched as Miko raised up like zombie, and stared at him with beast-like purple eyes.

    ¡°[Dragon Rage]? Only those with Dragna blood are supposed to be able to use it¡­.¡±

    Leon fluttered for a moment. He thought that he had made a mistake, but that was only for a second.

    That uncertainty soon became anger.

    ¡°So, you''ve taken even my child''s ability, you parasite!¡±

    Just to note, there were beings that could take over a person''s body and steal their abilities.

    It wasn''t common but it was quite possible.

    So, Leon¡¯s suspicions weren''t nonsense.

    He was convinced that his child''s body was stolen by a vile beast.

    So he came to the conclusion that he should punish that beast, and put his child at ease.

    In other words, he wasn''t going to back down.

    ¡°Shut the hell up, and come get slaughtered, Brat.¡±

    But, Leon failed to realize that the current Miko didn''t care. He just wanted to destroy anything that stands in his way.

    Even if it was his father.

    Miko didn''t use [Ignition Step] this time. He normally kicked off the ground, but was noticeably faster than before.

    The two clashed for a third time.

    Leon aimed his lightning blade at Miko¡¯s neck.

    He didn''t avoid it.

    Miko grabbed Leon¡¯s lightning clad arm, and drag him closer.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of seeing the same move.¡±

    He headbutt Leon while still gripping his arm.

    Miko ignored the damage to his hand, and repeatedly headbutt Leon.

    Leon returned a headbutt of his own, and then kicked Miko in the midsection forcing him to let go of his arm.

    Blood started spurting harder than before, but Miko smiled instead of writhing in pain.

    ¡°Nice kick, brat.¡±

    Miko then accelerated and popped up in front of Leon.

    ¡°Let me return the favor.¡±

    Before Leon could react, Miko jumped and kicked him in the side of his face.

    His head forcibly turn to the right, and then to left when Miko delivered another kick to his face.

    Leon took two steps back.

    Miko then jump on his shoulders and wrapped his legs around his neck.

    Miko then leaned back with all of his might, and used to momentum to flip Leon.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Leon landed on his back and all the air left his lungs.

    ¡°Don''t die just yet!¡±

    Miko jumped in the air, aiming to stomp on his father''s head.

    Seeing that, Leon used his hand and tapped the ground.

    ¡°[Earth Pillar!]¡±

    A pillar of earth suddenly erected from the ground and slam into Miko.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Miko was blown away.

    Just as he was about to touch the ground.

    Leon tapped the ground again.

    [Ground Spikes!]¡±

    Spike raised up from out the ground, and waited for Miko to land on them.

    ¡°Spikes? Really? I didn''t know you were a fan of the classics.¡±

    While saying that, Miko twisted his body in the air and stepped on a spike.

    It didn''t pierce his foot because he concentrated all off violent purple aura at his feet. It acted as a shield of some sort.

    He smirked and spread his arms. Two giant fireballs appeared above him.

    ¡°Lightning, Wind and Earth magic was it? I wonder if any of them can save you from this.¡±

    The fireballs started to rotating above his head, before launching off into the sky.

    They continued to rotate until it reach a speed that caused a small twister to form underneath it.

    Leon watched the unbelievable scene in shock. His instincts were screaming run, but it was too late.

    With a cold and merciless voice, Miko spoke.

    ¡°[Hell Storm].¡±

    The fireballs instantly dropped.

    They crashed into the twister, using the wind to spread its destruction.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    The entire area was devoured by wild blue flames, that destroyed everything in its path.

    It was nightmarish scene that continued for nearly a minute.

    ¡°¡­..Well, that''s unexpected. It''s more destructive than I¡¯d imagined.¡±

    Standing in this sea of flames was Miko, and a severely wounded Leon.

    ¡°But, what''s more unexpected is that you''re alive.¡±

    He looked at the heavily bleeding Leon with deadpan eyes.

    He then rubbed his hand on his own wounds, and saw that he was nearly out of blood.

    ¡°I''m probably going die from blood loss if this continues. So, I''m going to finish thi¡­..Hm?!¡±

    Miko suddenly jump into the air, before he finished speaking.

    He looked under him, and saw that the spikes he was standing on were cut.

    ¡°Wind magic. Sorry, but now that I''m aware of it, I''ll be able to avoid it.¡±

    ¡°That''s what I''m hoping for!¡±

    Miko turned his head saw that Leon was beside him. He jumped in the air the same time Miko did.

    Leon fist was covered with thick earth, like a glove.

    He slammed it in Miko''s gut, and forced him to the ground.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Miko slammed into the ground with a loud sound.

    The impact of him slamming into the ground, extinguish a portion of the flames.

    Miko tried to get up, but the earth under him suddenly morphed and wrapped his arms and legs like shackles.

    ¡°¡­.You bastard!¡±

    When Leon landed, he jumped again and made himself spin. He then covered himself in lightning.

    ¡°Die, Parasite!¡±

    He stomped on Miko¡¯s chest. Lightning then ran through the earth and caused it to burst open.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Miko coughed up a large amount of blood, and his eyes rolled into back his head.

    His body spasm for a while, before becoming motionless.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Leon watched as the violent purple aura surrounding Miko disappeared.

    It was a sign that [Dragon Rage] had been forcibly deactivated.

    But, Miko was still breathing. It was faint, but he was still alive. The violent aura served as an armor, and absorbed half of the damage.

    Leon picked Miko up by the arm.

    He then formed an invisible sword using wind, and place the tip at Miko''s throat.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Leon stared at his face. It was to see if he was feeling any regret.

    He wasn¡¯t.

    He had already fought so hard, so all of his regret and hesitation was long gone.

    This child was dangerous and he needs to be eliminated. That''s what he told himself.

    He pull the blade back and thrust it forward. And then-

    *Break*

    ¡°¡­¡­.Huh?¡±

    Instead of the sound of flesh being stabbed, it was the sound of bones breaking that reached Leon¡¯s ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wha---Blegh?!¡±

    Before he could see what had been broken, his world blurred and he heard something cutting through the wind.

    It took 3 seconds for him to realized that he was sent flying with a punch.

    He crashed and bounce off the ground a few times before stopping.

    His whole body screamed out in pain, but his wrist was where he felt the most pain.

    When he looked at it, it was crushed like a juice box. The bones were sticking out and he was bleeding heavily.

    While still laying on his stomach, Leon looked in front of him.

    A path was made in the flames, from Leon being sent through the air. At the end of the path was Miko, slouching over and standing in a weird manner.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    He quietly and eerily walked towards Leon.

    He didn''t walk like a person. He walked like a beast preparing to pounce on its prey at any moment.

    Blood dripped from his body and made a trail behind him. He looked like someone threw red paint on him.

    ¡°Damn it, I can''t move!¡±

    Leon tried to get up, but his body just wouldn''t move. He took too much damage.

    He was forced to watch as the predator before him slowly approached him.

    That''s when Leon saw it.

    When Miko finally lift his head to look at him, he saw strange markings all over his face.

    They looked like tribal face tattoos.

    ¡°Even that¡­¡­!¡±

    Leon was familiar with the markings. He grew up being told not to fight until the point these markings appeared on his face. The reason he was given was, ¡°You''ll become nothing but a murderous monster¡±.

    Of course, he didn''t listen. And because of that, he slaughter 8 grown men at the age of 12 and was disowned by his family.

    ¡°[War Face]. You even stole my family''s cursed ability.¡±

    Leon¡¯s voice was filled with anger.

    Anger at himself for not finishing the fight before it came to this. And anger at Miko for allowing himself to be taken over by such a savage power.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko stood over Leon and raised his foot over his head.

    When Leon looked up, his eyes met Miko¡¯s. They were cold and emotionless.

    It was like the eyes of someone who was about to crush a bug under his feet.

    He immediately knew that he was done for.

    Realizing that, he smiled wryly and spoke.

    ¡°Since I was the one who started it, I was prepared to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°But at least promise me, you won''t hurt Sasha and the twins.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Promise me!¡±

    ¡°A vermin doesn''t have the right to ask anything from me.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Say hello to God for me. Tell him I''ll come for his head after I conquer this world.¡±

    ¡°You¡­You scum!¡±

    Hearing Leon¡¯s insult, Miko smiled and said-

    ¡°Call me scum of the earth. It''s more fitting.¡±

    Miko mercilessly thrust his foot down, Leon closed his eyes and braced him.

    ¡°Miko Stop!¡±

    But instead of his skull being crushed, it was a desperate voice that echoed in the surroundings.

    When he looked, he saw Sasha parting the flames with water magic, while walking towards them.

    ¡°Sasha! What are you doing here?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Leon¡¯s body flinched at Sasha¡¯s angry voice.

    Her normally beautiful face, was twisted and looked like that of a demon''s.

    She was clearly furious.

    ¡°What''s this I hear about you trying to kill our son?! And because you think he''s an imposter?!¡±

    ¡°B-But, this kid clearly isn''t normal.¡±

    ¡°So, being different is so wrong that he''s to be killed for it?!¡±

    ¡°No, but this kid is clearly a monster.¡±

    ¡°You bastard. Did you just call my child a monster?!¡±

    Sasha voice sent chills down Leon¡¯s spine that he didn''t felt even when fight Miko.

    Sasha walked up to the two and glared at them both.

    Leon trembled in fear, but Miko looked at her with uninterested eyes.

    Sasha saw that and spoke to him.

    ¡°Miko, I heard all about it. You being a Proxy and about your situation.¡±

    Leon stared in shock when he heard what Sasha said.

    Miko on the other hand answered indifferently.

    ¡°Tiamat, huh. Now that I think about it, I haven''t been hearing her voice for a while now.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That''s why I need you to forgive your father for this misunderstanding, and stop this stupid fighting.¡±

    ¡°No can do.¡±

    ¡°Why?! Look at how much you''re bleeding. If this continues you''ll die, you know?!¡±

    Sasha pleaded with Miko, but he didn''t seem moved.

    ¡°He tried to kill me, thus he''s my enemy. And I won''t hesitate to send my enemies to hell.¡±

    ¡°Even if it''s your father?!¡±

    ¡°Blood relations have no special meaning to me. If you try to kill me, I''ll return the favor.¡±

    Miko voiced lacked any emotion. He just spoke as if what he was saying was obvious.

    Sasha grimaced when she saw that.

    Miko ignored her, and turned his attention back Leon.

    ¡°Now if you excuse me¡­¡­¡±

    He lift his foot once again, and prepared to thrust it down.

    Sasha grabbed him, before he could and made him look at her.

    ¡°¡­¡­.?¡±

    There, Miko saw beast-like purple eyes like the ones he had earlier, staring at him.

    ¡°Sleep!¡±

    ¡°¡­.?!¡±

    When he looked into Sasha''s eyes and heard her command, Miko was suddenly robbed of his consciousness, fell lifelessly into her arms.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Leon silently watched as Sasha cried as she looked at Miko''s battered body.

    ¡°This is all your fault!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He couldn''t say anything. He just quietly accepted his wife''s scorn, while she cried for their son.

 The Selfish Goddess And The Determined Mother

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When Miko opened his eyes, he saw a familiar roof.

    ¡°I''m back home. Did Sasha knock me out? ¡­..She really is a terrifying woman.¡±

    ¡°Is that anyway to talk about your mother, who cried for hours for you?¡±

    Miko suddenly heard a voice coming from beside him. It was a very familiar voice. It was a voice he will probably hear until the day one of them die.

    He turned his head to the source of the voice.

    ¡°Tiamat?¡±

    There he saw a woman sitting in a chair next to him.

    ¡°Surprised? I told I was beautiful.¡±

    She was definitely beautiful. She had long silky azure hair, that glowed beautifully when the sunlight hit it.

    She had a strong resemblance to Miko; but unlike Miko, who had a face that was hard to determine what gender it belonged to because of its beauty, Tiamat''s face made her gender obvious.

    She had a face that undoubtedly belonged to a woman. If a man had such a outerworldly beauty, it would''ve just been too sinful.

    Another difference between her and Miko, was her golden eyes that looked like the sun resides in them.

    Miko could say without a doubt that she was the most beautiful person he''s ever seen.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    But it annoyed him for some reason.

    ¡°I''m surprised. This takes being made in God¡¯s image to another level. Why did you make me to look so much like you?¡±

    Tiamat frowned at Miko''s question.

    ¡°Doesn''t everyone want to be beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Not me. It draws too much attention.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Well, I won''t deny that.¡±

    Tiamat smiled wryly at Miko.

    ¡°I didn''t expect you to come here so soon.¡±

    ¡°I had no choice. If I didn''t, you would''ve killed your father, and then die yourself. That would''ve been very inconvenient for me.¡±

    Tiamat said with an annoyed expression.

    ¡°So you appeared before Sasha and had her stop us?¡±

    ¡°I thought that since your father was dead set on killing you, she''d be the best person to rid him of his doubts. And to do that I had to tell her everything.¡±

    ¡°Everything?¡±

    Miko directed a curious gaze towards Tiamat.

    ¡°Yup, I told everything. From you being a Proxy to the fact that you still have your past life''s memories.¡±

    Miko was shocked to hear that.

    ¡°¡­.Why?¡±

    ¡°Guilt? No, that''s not it. I thought it was wrong not tell her about something that deeply involves her and her family.¡±

    ¡°You say that, but if you felt that way shouldn''t you have told her from when she was pregnant?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­..Even gods make mistakes.¡±

    ¡°You''re the definition of irresponsible, you know that?¡±

    *Knock Knock*

    ¡°Your Holiness, is Miko awake? I hear talking.¡±

    After Miko retorted Tiamat, he could here a knock at the door, followed by his mother''s voice.

    ¡°Yeah, you can come.¡±

    Immediately after hearing Tiamat''s reply, Sasha burst through the door with twins following her.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Sasha ran up and hugged him.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Miko squirmed in pain when Sasha hugged him.

    Realizing that she was hurting him, Sasha frantically released him.

    ¡°Ah, sorry!¡±

    Miko looked at Tiamat who was giggling in her seat.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Oi, Selfish Goddess. Wasn''t my body suppose to have high healing abilities? Why does my body still hurt so much?¡±

    ¡°You do. But you took so much damage, that it''s almost a miracle you''re alive. It''s not instant regeneration, after all. It''s your fault for believing everything you saw in a book, that didn''t even mention everything about Proxies.¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Miko looked annoyed but he didn''t one-sidedly blame her.

    ¡°¡­.Wow, Brother and Her Holiness talk to each other so casually!¡±

    Seeing their interactions, Tessa energetically said that.

    It annoyed Miko further, seeing that Tiamat smiled and replied to Tessa.

    ¡°That''s because your brother and I are in an intimate relationship.¡±

    ¡°Don''t say it like that. You and I aren''t intimate at all.¡±

    Said Miko with a disgusted(?) expression.

    ¡°Oh? But I know everything about you.¡±

    ¡°That''s because you peeped into my past, without permission.¡±

    ¡°I was just making sure that we were perfect for each other. And we are.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Um¡­.Excuse me, Your Holiness.¡±

    Hearing her suddenly interrupting their conversation, Miko and Tiamat looked at Sasha.

    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡±

    Asked Tiamat.

    Sasha looked hesitant for a while, but then looked like she had resolved herself to do something.

    She then slowly got on her knees, and then lower her head, so much that her forehead touched the floor.

    ¡°Mama?!¡±

    This surprised the twins, and both Miko and Tiamat.

    But Sasha ignored their shock and asked-

    ¡°Please Your Holiness! I beg you, not as your descendent but as a mother! Please, revoke Miko as your Proxy!¡±

    The twins who heard their mother¡¯s desperate plea, looked at each other and then also kneeled down and bowed beside her.

    ¡°Please, Your Holiness! I''m not as smart as my brothers, but I know Mama wouldn''t bow before anyone unless she''s desperate!¡±

    ¡°Please Your Holiness! Tessa is right! I know that Proxies are amazing people, from the stories Mama tells us when we go to bed, but a lot them die in those stories! And I don''t want my brother to die or Mama and Tessa to be sad!¡±

    They also pleaded to Tiamat.

    However, she look at them with no particular emotion. No sympathy, no sadness, no anger; she just observed them.

    ¡°Why don''t you want him to be my Proxy?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°He''s my baby boy, and I don''t want him to suffer such a heavy burden!¡±

    Tiamat smiled when she heard that.

    ¡°You''re quite loved, Logan.¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me by my old name. It feels weird after all these years.¡±

    She laughed again at Miko''s irritated tone, and then turn back to Sasha.

    ¡°I''m sorry, but that''s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Sasha and twins raised their heads and same time.

    ¡°That''s because the bond between a Proxy and their ¡®Parent¡¯ can only be broken after death.¡±

    The one who answered them was not Tiamat, but Leon who walked into the room.

    There were a lot of bandages wrapped around his body, and he was using a crutch to support himself.

    ¡°You should''ve known that as well, Sasha.¡±

    ¡°Leon, you should be laying down!¡±

    Sasha got up to bring Leon back to his room, but he raised his hand to stop her.

    ¡°I''m fine. More importantly, Sasha you know that Proxies can''t be freed until they die.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­.But, she can still change her Proxy to a different person as long as Miko and the person agrees to it!¡±

    ¡°But, that will link his life to that person¡¯s. If that person died he''ll die too.¡±

    ¡°Than I¡¯ll be that person!¡±

    Everyone, except Tiamat and Miko, was shocked to hear that.

    Sasha turn to Tiamat with an expression full of determination.

    ¡°Please, Your Holiness! Please let me take Miko''s place!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The one reject Sasha was Miko, not Tiamat. Tiamat reminded quiet, because she know he would immediately reject her.

    ¡°W-Why Miko?! If I replace you, you''ll be able to live peacefully?!¡±

    ¡°Peacefully?¡±

    Miko¡¯s tone suddenly became cold, which made the atmosphere in the room tense.

    ¡°I don''t want that anymore. I''ve done that for too many dull years. What I want is to drag those arrogant Gods from their thrones, and stomp them under my feet. That''s my only reason for living.¡±

    He looked at Sasha''s sad face.

    ¡°I appreciate everything you''ve done for me, but¡­¡±

    And then glared at Leon.

    ¡°But if you get in the way of my goal, I''ll kill you.¡±

    Hearing that, Leon bit his lower lip and said nothing.

    Sensing the tense mood he created, Miko sighed and continued.

    ¡°There''s no need to worry. If I didn''t want to be this selfish Goddess¡¯ Proxy, I would''ve committed suicide already.¡±

    ¡°Suicide?!¡±

    Sash turned pale after hearing that.

    Meanwhile-

    ¡°Hahahaha! It''s true! He''s the type of guy that wouldn''t hesitate to bite his tongue off, if he has to.¡±

    Tiamat laughed and agreed with what Miko said.

    ¡°¡­..At least¡­.At least make us your Apostles! That way we can help you.¡±

    ¡°Apostles?¡±

    Miko was confused by the term Sasha used, and turned to Tiamat.

    ¡°What is she talking about?¡±

    Tiamat sighed and replied.

    ¡°Apostles are loyal retainers of a Proxy. Just like a Proxy, they receive a blessing from a Higher Being, but not on the same level. Only someone who is completely loyal to the Proxy can become their Apostle.¡±

    Tiamat then smirk and said-

    ¡°I''m surprised you didn''t know. Didn''t your book have information about it?¡±

    She spoke mockingly.

    ¡°¡­¡­I swear I''m going to kill you first, when I win this war. Remember that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing your efforts, Human.¡±

    The two glared at each other for the first time. But it strangely felt naturally for them.

    ¡°Anyway, that''s a no. I have no intention of getting you involved in my vendetta.¡±

    Sasha gritted her teeth and walked over to Tiamat, and grab her by the collar.

    ¡°Why?! Why does my child have to be the one to fight your war?!¡±

    Tiamat showed a shock expression for the first time. She didn''t expect to be treated this way by her descendant.

    However she smiled and looked into Sasha''s eyes, that was filled with hatred and said-

    ¡°It''s because of who you are.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Out of all of my descendants, you''re probably the only one that would grab me by the collar and yell at me. All of the rest would probably celebrate the fact that their child has become my Proxy, while ignoring the potential danger they faced. That''s why I chose you to be Logan¡¯s new mother. You who would stand up to a God for her son.¡±

    Hearing Tiamat''s words made Sasha''s body tremble with anger. She then pulled Tiamat closer and shouted-

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the obvious thing to do?! I don''t care if you''re a God, a demon or even the Supreme Being! No one endangers my children!¡±

    She then threw Tiamat back into her seat and angrily left the room. The twins chased after her. Leaving Leon, Tiamat and Miko alone in the room.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Leon timidly looked at Tiamat''s face to see her expression. He was terrified at what the being who was feared as the Personification Of Chaos would do.

    But Tiamat-

    ¡°Hahahahaha! That''s my descendant for ya! She''s fearless like a proud dragon! She''s truly fitting to be called Nero''s daughter."

    She burst out laughing, and praised Sasha. Seeing that, Leon sighed in relief.

    Miko on the other hand didn''t look too moved.

    ¡°That''s just how she is. She''s very reckless, but she makes a great mother.¡±

    He spoke as if her actions were obvious to him.

    ¡°I see. I guess you''re right.¡±

    Tiamat said happily.

    ¡°But being around such a person is suffocating for you who¡¯s never experienced love, right?¡±

    She said teasingly.

    ¡°¡­..I¡¯ve experienced love. But, you''re right. I¡¯ve reached my limit. If I stay here any longer I will lose my purpose. Logan Cross would truly die then.¡±

    Miko''s tone was sad, but filled with purpose.

    Leon looked down on the ground and gritted his teeth, like he knew what Miko was going to say next.

    ¡°Six years wasn''t all that long, but I guess it''s enough.¡±

    Miko looked at ceiling and spoke.

    ¡°I''m going to leave this house, and begin my conquest. Starting with this kingdom.¡±

 Separation

    Three days after Miko woke up, he was in the yard throwing kicks and punches.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He then flashed his hand and released his claws.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He then stretched out his claws and covered it in fire, and then extinguished it 3 seconds later.

    ¡°Body is okay, claws are okay, and magic is okay.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you''ve fully recovered.¡±

    Said Tiamat, who was watching him check his body¡¯s condition.

    ¡°You slept for 4 days after your fight with Leon. And it took an additional 3 days for you to heal. A week in total.¡±

    ¡°Is that slow?¡±

    ¡°No, it''s about average for a Proxy. But, as you continue to break your body, the time it takes for you to heal will gradually shorten.¡±

    ¡°So the more I''m pushed to the brink of death, the stronger my body will become? That sounds like a pain in the ass.¡±

    Miko scowl at Tiamat and sat down on the ground.

    Moments later, he saw Leon and Sasha walking towards him and Tiamat.

    Sasha stopped at Tiamat, and Leon stopped in front of Miko.

    ¡°Tiamat, I would like to talk to you in private.¡±

    Said Sasha.

    ¡°Tiamat? Your not calling me by that annoying title anymore? Well, it''s not like I mind.¡±

    Saying so, Tiamat left with Sasha to talk privately. Leaving Leon and Miko alone.

    Of course, Leon was still using a crutch and was still hurt. Unlike Miko, he''ll take some time to heal.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°What do you want, Father?¡±

    Leon was surprised to hear Miko address him that way.

    ¡°¡­.That''s the first time you''ve ever called me that.¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t have any special meaning to me, so I have no problem saying it.¡±

    Miko spoke with indifference.

    ¡°¡­.I see.¡±

    ¡°So, what did you want?¡±

    ¡°I would like to apologi-¡±

    Miko raised his hand in front Leon, and interrupted him.

    ¡°The two of us fought to the death. That''s something that an apology can''t fix.¡±

    Leon held his head down and listened to Miko''s words.

    ¡°To be honest, I still I want to kill you.¡±

    Hearing that, he looked at Miko. He wasn''t glaring at him, but he could feel bloodlust from his eyes.

    Cold sweat ran down his back as he gulped.

    ¡°Just looking at you makes me wanna rip your head off. But I won''t. Instead, I''m going to ask you some questions. You''ll decide whether to answer truthfully or not.¡±

    ¡®You say that, but you''ll definitely break my spine if you think I''m lying.¡¯

    Leon thought to himself as he nodded.

    Seeing that, Miko looked somewhat pleased.

    ¡°Okay. First question¡­..How much do you know about me?¡±

    He glared at Leon and observed him.

    ¡°¡­I know that Her Holiness reincarnated you into this world as her Proxy. I know that you still have your past memories, and that your former name was Logan Cross¡­.¡±

    Leon paused a little before continuing.

    ¡°¡­.I know that you are definitely my son, and not an imposter.¡±

    ¡®So, he doesn''t know about my past. Looks Tiamat kept her mouth shut.¡¯

    Miko thought.

    ¡°Ok. Second question. What are those strange abilities that I used when fighting you?¡±

    ¡°Strange abilities?¡±

    ¡°That purple aura that made me stronger, and those strange markings that just wouldn''t let me stay down.¡±

    ¡°Oh. They aren''t strange abilities. They''re heritable abilities from both my and Sasha''s clans.¡±

    ¡°Heritable? So, these are abilities unique to your respective clans?¡±

    ¡°Correct. That purple aura that covered you is called [Dragon Rage]. It¡¯s one of the abilities that only the descendants of Tiamat and Augustus, the Dragna Clan can use.¡±

    [Dragon Rage] activates when a member of the Dragna Clan is overwhelmed with emotions like: Hate and Anger. This causes their dragon blood to boil, resulting in them becoming aggressive. When activated, the user¡¯s physical and magical prowess doubles. Their bodies are also wrapped with a violent purple aura that acts as an armor.

    ¡°All members of the Dragna Clan has Azure eyes. So other than the purple aura, beast-like purple eyes is a sign that [Dragon Rage] has been activated.¡±

    Miko remembered seeing Sasha''s eyes before he was knocked out.

    ¡°¡­..I see. So Sasha used [Dragon Rage] to stop me that time¡­.Wait, can it be controlled?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it can. Sasha is able to use it anytime she wants. She can also decide if she wants to cover herself with aura or not. However, there''s a lot more to [Dragon Rage] than the boost in prowess and protective aura.¡±

    ¡°Like?¡±

    ¡°Didn''t you experience it yourself?¡±

    Miko then remember how he lost consciousness.

    ¡®Sleep!¡¯

    Just one word was enough to rob him of his consciousness.

    ¡°What Sasha used to knock you out was an ability called [Rule]. It''s an ability that allows the user to give someone an order, that they can''t refuse. Hence, they literally rule them.¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡®There was such a convenient power?! Do you know how more sleep I could''ve gotten if I had that in my old world?! I could''ve ordered my teachers to pass me for all my exams!¡¯

    Miko exclaimed such a thing in his mind, while holding his head.

    ¡°However, there are restrictions.¡±

    Leon continued.

    ¡°[Rule] can only be used on people you are superior to. Either Physically or mentally. If you''re inferior to them in both ways it can''t be used. It also can only be use on a certain number of people at a time. The number varies from person to person though.¡±

    ¡°Sounds reasonable. Are there any other abilities unique to the Dragna Clan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But I don¡¯t know much about them, since [Rule] is the only power Sasha can use.¡±

    Miko put on an expression like he was deep in thought, and then asked-

    ¡°What about the markings? Did I inherit that from your family?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It''s called [War Face].¡±

    Leon had a solemn expression as he spoke.

    ¡°But, unlike [Dragon Rage] that came from a god, [War Face] is a curse that been in the family for Millenniums.¡±

    ¡°Curse?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. A long time ago, our ancestors fought and killed a legendary demon. They drank it''s blood, and ended up cursed.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­.Why did they drink it''s blood? Were they that thirsty?¡±

    Leon smiled wryly at Miko''s words.

    ¡°There''s an ancient ritual in this world where drinking the blood of a different race, can grant you a fraction of their powers. My ancestors performed that ritual, but the nature of the demon was also absorbed by them.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. They got the demon¡¯s savagery and beastly characteristics.¡±

    ¡°Correct. However, it''s not that simple. [War Face] is just a small part of the power they got. The real power is far more dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    Leon hesitated for bit, and then-

    ¡°[Demon Assimilation]¡±

    ¡°..What?¡±

    ¡°We, the Saevio Clan, houses a part of the demon inside of us. There are even cases where the demon tries to be reborn by taking over a member of the clan. The more we fight, that closer we get to becoming that demon.¡±

    [War Face] activates when the person¡¯s life is in danger. When that happens, the person will become a heartless and cruel monster, that will do everything to destroy their enemies. They also gain the power to do it.

    The more someone uses [War Face], the lesser of a human they become.

    ¡°Wait. If that''s true, then the Dragna Clan and the Saevio Clan bloodlines shouldn''t mix. If you add the aggressiveness of a dragon with the brutality of a demon, then you''ll create one hell of a monster.¡±

    ¡°Hm?........Now that you mention it, you''re right..!¡±

    ¡®¡­..My parents are idiots!¡¯

    Meanwhile, Sasha faced Tiamat inside the house.

    ¡°Is this ok, leaving those two alone? Miko might finish what he started, you know?¡±

    Tiamat spoke with a teasing tone, while relaxing in her chair.

    ¡°Miko won''t try hurt his father anymore. I''m sure of that.¡±

    Sasha sat in a chair opposite to Tiamat.

    ¡°You know your son quite well.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tiamat smiled after hearing her reply.

    ¡°Well, it''s true that Gamiko Dragna won''t kill his father right now.¡±

    Her smile turned into a cruel smirk.

    ¡°But, Logan Cross wouldn''t hesitate to cut his head off in his sleep.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    A chill ran down Sasha''s spine as she heard Tiamat''s words.

    ¡°¡­.Please tell me, what kind of person was Logan Cross?¡±

    Tiamat wiped away all emotions from her face when she heard that.

    ¡°¡­Well, he calls himself ¡®The Scum Of The Earth¡¯, but I don''t think that''s what best describes him.¡±

    Tiamat put on a pondering expression for a while before saying, ¡°I got it.¡±

    She nodded and said-

    ¡°A demon who failed at living like a human.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Huh?¡±

    ¡°No,no,no. A demon soul trapped in a human body? ¡­..No, Devil¡¯s Incarnate¡­.Well, you get the drift of it.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    Sasha voice was trembling with anger.

    ¡°Huh? You still don''t get it? Are you sure you''re my descendent?¡±

    But Tiamat didn''t care. She continued.

    ¡°Logan Cross was the personification of sin. His birth was sinful. His life was sinful. Even his death was sinful.¡±

    ¡°That''s enough!¡±

    Sasha stood up from her seat and shouted at Tiamat.

    ¡°How can I sit here and listen to you say my son¡¯s existence was a sin?!¡±

    But, Tiamat was still unfazed.

    ¡°Hey, there''s nothing wrong with being sinful. Sinful people are interesting. While those who called themselves holy, are quite boring.¡±

    ¡°What gives you the right to call him sinful?!¡±

    ¡°Other than being a god?¡±

    Tiamat said teasingly, which made Sasha even angrier. Seeing that, Tiamat-

    ¡°He massacred his entire family at the age of 9, and then proceeded to wipe out his entire bloodline a few years later."

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Quiet now, are we?¡±

    Tiamat chuckled.

    ¡°T-That''s¡­.You¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I was serious about the massacre thing. He planned and carried out the purged of all of his blood relatives. He didn''t leave a single one alive.¡±

    Sasha had a horrified expression on her face. It was the first time Tiamat has ever seen doubt on her face. It amused her a little.

    ¡°Th-There must''ve been a reason!¡±

    ¡°There was. Whether it was justified, depends on the person though.¡±

    Tiamat could see relief on Sasha''s face. That also amused her.

    ¡°I''ll be honest, Logan Cross was a sad existence. Even if I searched the earth, there are only a few who could survive what he endured, and walk away sane.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Can you tell me about it?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Immediate response.

    ¡°Eh? Why?!¡±

    ¡°Not my story to tell. And besides, how will knowing about Logan help you? He''s already dead. Nothing you do can change that.¡±

    Hearing, Tiamat''s reply Sasha gritted her teeth.

    ¡°¡­.I want to understand Miko better. Please, tell me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The only thing I can say is that Logan was a broken person. But, Gamiko is different.¡±

    ¡°Different? How?¡±

    ¡°They may have the same soul and mind, but unlike Logan, Miko still has a reason to live.¡±

    Tiamat smiled once again, and put up one finger.

    ¡°Like most people, Logan was just living for living sake¡­.No, he wasn''t living. He was a husk. Someone without purpose. If he wanted he could''ve been one of the most influential people in the world, but he didn''t. Though he had the talent for it, it wasn''t what he wanted. So, he didn''t bother to put effort into anything and became lazy and unmotivated.¡±

    She then put another finger.

    ¡°On the other hand, Miko is motivated. That''s because his goal is possible in this world. His goal to get back at the ones who caused him grief, and abandoned him.¡±

    ¡°The Gods?¡±

    ¡°Correct. For Logan, it was impossible to reach the gods. But for Gamiko, they''re within reach. He just need the power to stretch high enough; which will take time to achieve. So, he won''t stop until he have them in his grasp.

    ¡°¡­..I see.¡±

    Sasha had a sad face when she answered.

    ¡°You know he''s leaving don''t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you plan to stop him?¡±

    ¡°¡­.No. Even if I chain him the tree, he''ll just burn it down and leave. Trying to stop him would be pointless.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°So, I want you to promise me you''ll keep him safe! Can you promise me that?!¡±

    Sasha desperately plead with Tiamat, but Tiamat-

    ¡°No.¡±

    She immediately refuse.

    Before Sasha asked her why, she continued.

    ¡°Higher Beings can''t protect their Proxies from harm all the time, that''s because we gave up all of our power to them. We still can''t normally be killed but other than that, were basically powerless.¡±

    Sasha hung her head down in despair. But Tiamat continued.

    ¡°Besides, Miko doesn''t need my protection. He¡¯s the one who''ll burn this world to the ground, after all. If anything, it''s world who needs protection from him.¡±

    Tiamat said, while laughing.

    ¡°¡­.You sure have a lot of faith in him.¡±

    ¡°Faith? Hahaha! Something as beautiful as that doesn''t exist between us. We''re bonded by sin, that''s all.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    A silence formed between the two for a while, and then Sasha noticed that Tiamat was staring at her with a smile on her face.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You remind me a lot of my eldest daughter. Other than your purple hair, you look just like her.¡±

    ¡°Really? You aren''t going to say I''m her reincarnate are you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Not at all. It''s unfortunate, but those with God blood can''t reincarnate that easily. She''s dead. And won''t be coming back.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Ah, don''t mind it. It was a very long time ago.¡±

    Tiamat smiled and stood from her seat.

    ¡°Besides, it looks like it''s time.¡±

    Tiamat used her eyes to direct at the door. Sasha looked over there, and saw that Miko was standing there with Leon.

    ¡°Oi, Tiamat. Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I''m finish.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    He looked at Sasha and saw tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Sigh. Hey, there''s no need to cry. It''s not like I''m traveling around the world or anything. I''m just going to stay in the capital city until I''m ready to take the throne.¡±

    ¡°T-That''s easier said than done. They''re some dangerous people under the King¡¯s command. They''re at least 10 times stronger than your father.¡±

    ¡°It kind of hurts my pride when you put it like that.¡±

    Said Leon.

    ¡°Then I''ll be a 1000 times stronger.¡±

    ¡°What about food and shelter?!¡±

    ¡°I''ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I can''t agree with this after all! Which mother can watch as her 6-year-old son go and do something dangerous?!¡±

    ¡°I''m mentally older than you. I''ll manage.¡±

    Sasha clenched her fists so tightly it bled.

    ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE! THAT WAS THEN, YOU¡¯RE MY SON NOW!¡±

    Hear voice was so loud that it nearly shook the house.

    Seeing her like that, Tiamat smiled and walked up to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re a really good mother, Sasha.¡±

    She then flashed her hand in front of her face. Sasha fell like a lifeless doll immediately after.

    Leon frantically caught her.

    ¡°But, a mother can''t always stop her son.¡±

    Tiamat walked away from the unconscious Sasha.

    ¡°I know that the best.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Did you do that to the twins too?¡±

    Asked Miko.

    ¡°Yep. If they were awake you would''ve hesitated to leave right?¡±

    Miko didn''t answer the smiling Tiamat, and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    He stopped when Leon called out to him.

    ¡°Seek out members of our clans, if you prove yourself useful they will help you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.If I feel like it.¡±

    With those words Miko left his safe zone, and began walking on the path of carnage.

    Gamiko Dragna was about to enter a world full of death, destruction, betrayal and despair.

    However, he wouldn''t have it any other way.

    He walked towards the city with a devilish smile on his face, and a strong thirst for blood.

    ¡°Now then, let''s see what kind of hurdles will you throw at me, only to help me grow.¡±

    A monster who in the future will destroy the very core of the world, has started to make his move.

    ¡°Don''t bore me now, Gods!¡±

    Rebirth Arc End!

    Hinami Arc Start!

 Arc 2: Encounter With A Strange Girl

    Two days have passed since Miko left his home, and went to live in the city.

    He was currently walking down a narrow street by himself. This street was located in the lower class section of the city, or more commonly known as the slums.

    He had a bag of fruits in his hand.

    (Hey, when are you going to find a place to sleep?)

    Tiamat spoke in his mind. In order to not look like a crazy person, he did the same.

    ¡®I have no problem sleeping outdoors. In fact, it has its benefits.¡¯

    (A six-year-old shouldn''t be living like that. Especially someone who wants to be king.)

    ¡®Why do you care? You went back to the Summit the moment we left the house.¡¯

    (That''s because Higher Beings can''t be away from here for too long. I already spent a week outside the Summit, because of that I won''t be able to come down for a few years. As you get stronger, the time I can spend outside will increase; and the time I''ll need to return to your side, will also decrease.)

    ¡®Is that so? Well, I¡¯ll probably find shelter soon.¡¯

    Miko took an apple from the bag, and brought it to his mouth to take a bite.

    ¡°I''ll take that.¡±

    But before the apple could reach his mouth, someone took it away.

    When Miko looked at who did it, he saw a rather large and intimidating looking man eating the apple he bought.

    ¡°This is pretty good. Thanks for going out of the way to buy it for me.¡±

    The man smirked and looked at Miko.

    ¡°Oh? You got a whole bag full of them! You wouldn''t mind if I take some, kid?¡±

    The man didn''t wait for Miko''s reply, and took the bag away from him.

    He then turned around to leave and said-

    ¡°Thanks for the food, kid!¡±

    And started laughing.

    Miko watched as the man walked away, smiled and said-

    ¡°Thanks for your patronage.¡±

    He held out a large sack in front of him. When he opened it, it was filled with all kinds of coins.

    ¡®See? Benefits.¡¯

    (¡­¡­..)

    Of course, the money didn''t belong to him. He took it from the man earlier.

    Miko put the sack in his pocket and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    But then he saw a girl staring at him with a smile on her face.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko spoke to the girl, but she just silently walked up to him and stared down at him.

    She looked at him with curious eyes. She looked like a child who saw a magic trick for the first time.

    It annoyed Miko, so he walked past her.

    ¡°That was pretty amazing. The way how you took that man¡¯s money, the same time he reached for your fruits.¡±

    The girl spoke behind him. He stopped at looked at her.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You''re not going to deny it?¡±

    ¡°Why would I? It was a simple business transaction. He took my fruits, so I took his money.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You say some interesting things.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Miko started to walk again, but then the girl suddenly pop up in front of him out of nowhere.

    Seeing that, he quickly jumped back to distance himself.

    ¡°Wow! Nice reflexes!¡±

    The girl smiled and started clapping, like she saw something entertaining.

    ¡°¡­.What do you want?¡±

    Miko glared at her. For her to be able to move that fast, he deduced that she wasn''t normal.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I didn''t mean to startle you. I just wanted to observe you some more.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you''re interesting.¡±

    Miko closely observed the girl¡¯s ¡°innocent¡± smile. There was no ill intent in her smile, so he let his guard a little bit.

    Seeing that, the girl smiled and said-

    ¡°My name Hinami. You can call me Hina.¡±

    She introduced herself with a big smile on her face.

    Miko took a good look at her once again.

    She was around 10. She had shoulder length brown hair, that had in a skull hair clip in it. She was really cute, which made Miko want to see a grown up version of her.

    However, she was dressed a weirdly.

    She was wearing a baggy sleeved brown and green blouse with a matching skirt. Both the skirt and blouse had a lot of frills on them.

    It remained him of the Lolita fashion trend.

    ¡°¡­..My name is Gamiko.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a cute name! It fits you!¡±

    Miko didn''t know if it was because he told her his name, but she looked really excited for some reason.

    ¡°But I gotta say, you''re really cute, Mikky.¡±

    Said Hinami, as she looked at Miko from head to toe. She then started to walk around him, and look at him from various angles.

    ¡°I had to stare at you for a long time, before I could figure out your gender.¡±

    ¡°So, that''s why you were staring¡­¡­.Wait, who¡¯s Mikky?¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°What are you talking about? You of course. You''re name is Gamiko, so Mikky for short.¡±

    (Hahahahahahaha! Mikky! I like it! Hahahahahaha!)

    ¡®Shut it, Lizard!¡¯

    (Li-Lizard?!)

    Miko silenced the laughing Tiamat, and looked back at Hina.

    ¡°Normally, wouldn''t Miko be the shorten version?¡±

    ¡°Really? You just look like a Mikky.¡±

    ¡°What does a Mikky even look like?!¡±

    Miko was clearly irritated for being called something that reminded him of a talking rat in pants and gloves.

    ¡°You don''t like it? It''s cute.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sigh. Call me anything you like.¡±

    Miko felt it was a waste of energy to argue, so he gave in. He was also interested in something else.

    ¡°Never mind the name. Your eyes, are they special?¡±

    ¡°Why you ask?¡±

    ¡°When I stole the money, I made sure to do it in an angle that no one around could see. Not to mention, I did it after strengthening my body with magic, plus the distance was a little over a foot. Which means my hand should''ve moved faster than the average eye could see. But, you still saw it¡­.How else than a special eye or technique?¡±

    Hina stared at Miko with wide eyes.

    ¡°You''re really smart to figure that out. It could''ve been a bluff you know. I could''ve only seen when you had the sack in your hand, and guessed that you stole it.¡±

    She was genuinely impressed.

    ¡°True. But, you praise how I was able to take the money the moment the man reached for my fruits. Which meant you had to see everything.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so I gave myself away from the beginning. Hehehe.¡±

    She laughed happily and said-

    ¡°You''re right. My eyes are a bit special.¡±

    ¡°Would you explain to me how?¡±

    ¡°If you buy me lunch with the money you''ve stole.¡±

    Miko immediately started to weigh the pros and cons of complying to her request. If he walks away now then, he can continue on like always. But that also meant losing a chance to learn a new technique. Fighting Leon made him realize that his arsenal was too small. So if her eyes were the result of a technique he needs to take the chance to learn it despite the risks.

    After he made his decision, Miko''s detached aura disappeared and it was replaced with a more friendly aura.

    "Fine."

    ¡°Yay! I was starving!¡±

    Hina was obviously happy, but Miko was still bit upset.

    Seeing that, she wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

    ¡°Don''t be so gloomy! Just think of it as practice for the future! You''ll need to bring your wife out every now then, or she''ll cheat on you!¡±

    Hina laughed as she said something unfitting of a little girl.

    ¡°Let''s go, Darling!¡±

    ¡°If you continue to call me that, I''ll request something only a husband should request his wife.¡±

    Said Miko jokingly.

    Around 20 minutes later, Miko and Hina were inside a fast food restaurant in the commercial district.

    The restaurant looked a lot similar to the ones in Logan''s world. Well, if you just ignore the fact that the food was created with alchemy, and that they were a lot people who were dressed in medieval clothing, that is.

    ¡°Why did we have come all the way out here, where the food is so expensive?¡±

    Complained Miko.

    ¡°Because the food here is delicious. Didn''t you enjoy your food with a cute smile on your face.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Tell me about your eyes.¡±

    ¡°How impatient. You won''t be popular with women if you stay like that, you know.¡±

    ¡°With a face like this, I''ll be popular whether I like it or not.¡±

    ¡°Wow, such arrogance~.¡±

    Hina said teasingly.

    She then closed her eyes for a bit, before reopening them.

    (Oh, her eyes changed color.)

    Hina¡¯s violet eyes had changed to a radiant golden color.

    ¡°I was born with 3 gifts.¡±

    She held three fingers in front of her.

    ¡°Two unusual types of magic, and eyes that sees every small detail in this world , no matter what it is.¡±

    ¡°Are you apart of a clan?¡±

    ¡°Nope. And I''m not an [Infected] either if you''re wondering. Although my parents might be.¡±

    ¡®[Infected]?¡¯

    Miko heard an unfamiliar term, but decided to ignore it for now.

    ¡°I believe that I inherited them from my parents.¡±

    ¡°Believe?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know them. I was raised by my grandmother, but she died.¡±

    Hinami paused for a while before saying-

    ¡°I killed her.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°¡­..You don''t seem alarmed?¡±

    ¡°Why should I? So, you killed someone. Congratulations, you''re one of the billions of murderers in the world.¡±

    He spoke with a sarcastic tone.

    Hina looked at him shockingly for a second, before laughing.

    ¡°You''re a really weird kid.¡±

    ¡°The same can be said for you.¡±

    ¡°I guess you''re right.¡±

    She smiled and looked at him, but Miko wanted to get to the chase.

    ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t something I could learn?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately not. But don''t you already have amazing abilities? You know, being a Proxy and all?¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Shock covered Miko''s face when he heard Hina''s words. He immediately put his guard up, and readied himself to kill at any moment.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    He spoke with a calm but merciless tone.

    ¡°Huh? I-I was right?¡±

    ¡°¡­..Eh?¡±

    But all his tension disappeared with a single question.

    ¡°Amazing! I just realized that the magic particles surrounding you, was a lot denser than around everyone else. I just said it as a joke but I was right! I''m amazing!¡±

    Hina said excitedly.

    (I can''t believe you, who''s over 20 years old mentally, got tricked by a 10-year-old girl¡­.)

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What''s wrong? Your face is red?¡±

    ¡°No, I''m just so embarrassed that I wished I wasn''t reincarnated.¡±

    This was the most shame he''s felt since being reborn.

    However, he was truly confused. According to her heartbeat, Hina wasn''t lying when she said that she guessed it, but she wasn''t lying when she said that he was a Proxy with certainty either. This greatly confused Miko.

    ¡°So, whose Proxy are you?¡±

    But, Hina was intent on learning as much as she could. However, Miko had no intention of revealing any more information about himself.

    ¡°¡­..Just a random lizard.¡±

    (Hey!)

    ¡°Never mind that, you said that you were born with 2 unusual magic abilities. Show me them.¡±

    ¡°And if I choice not to?¡±

    ¡°I''ll kill you right here.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Rather extreme, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°It may be a slip of the tongue, but the fact you know what I am, is enough to kill you.¡±

    Hina looked at the expression on Miko''s face, that didn''t fit a child''s and also put on a similar expression.

    ¡°Oh? Do you think you can?¡±

    The atmosphere immediately became tense between them. It didn''t look like a meeting between two children. But more like a confrontation between two killers.

    ¡°Sigh. Let''s stop.¡±

    But the tension was quickly chased away by Hina¡¯s exhausted tone.

    ¡°You''re smart, so you wouldn''t take the risk of attacking me without know what my abilities are. So, this stare off is pointless.¡±

    Hinami reached into her pocket and took a notepad.

    ¡°I like you, Mikky. I want to be friends with you. As proof of that, I''ll show you one of my abilities.¡±

    Hinami then used a pen and drew something in the notepad. She tore out the page and showed it to Miko.

    It was a drawing of a knife.

    Miko was confused as to why she drew a knife and showed it to him.

    Hinami then smiled and said-

    ¡°[Manifest!]¡±

    The page began to glow, and Hinami placed her hand on the page.

    It was then Miko saw it.

    Hinami¡¯s hand went inside the page.

    She didn¡¯t use her hand to tear or bore the page.

    Miko watched as ripples appeared on the page surface, as her hand literally went inside the page like it was a bucket of water.

    Hinami then quickly pulled her hand from inside the page, and held a knife in her hand.

    It was the same knife that she drew. Not only that, the page was blank. There was no sign that it had been drawn on.

    ¡°Amazing, right?¡±

    Hinami said, as she flicked the knife between her fingers.

    ¡°Now that''s magic¡­..¡±

    Miko spoke his honest thoughts.

    ¡°I don''t think I can learn that.¡±

    When Hinami used her power, Miko was watching the magic particles around her.

    They moved in ways he''s never seen before. Just trying to follow them made his head hurt. He instantly knew that this was something he couldn''t learn.

    ¡°Hahaha, well it''s something I was born with so of course it won''t be easy to learn.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me how it works?¡±

    ¡°Sure. What I used just now, is called [Manifestation]. In simply terms, I can turn fiction into reality.¡±

    ¡°Turn fiction into reality? How?¡±

    ¡°Take this knife for example. It was originally a drawing on a paper, but now it''s as sharp as any combat knife if not sharper. That''s [Manifestation]. I can turn 2D into 3D.¡±

    ¡°Sounds useful.¡±

    ¡°It is. But drawings isn¡¯t the only thing I can manifest. Pictures, comics, and even things described in books. I can manifest them all.¡±

    ¡°How does the book one works?¡±

    ¡°I just need to know what it looks like, and then I''ll be able to manifest it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.It sounds like a cheat ability.¡±

    If you had the ability to turn 2D into 3D, you''ll be able to pretty much rule the world if you used it the right way.

    However, Hina laugh and said-

    ¡° Of course it has its limits. I can''t manifest living things. So, I cant read a book and manifest the dragon in it.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°But I have a way to get around that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.How?¡±

    Hina smiled and placed her index finger on her lips and said-

    ¡°It''s a secret.¡±

    Normally, Miko would get irritated in response to that, but he didn''t want to get on her bad side yet, so it let it go.

    Miko was going to ask her to show him some more of her power, but before he could he was pulled in close by her.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    With that sentence alone, Hinami quickly stood up and left the restaurant.

    Miko thought for a bit before getting up and followed her.

    (There''s no need for you to follow her, you know.)

    ¡®There is. This girl''s power is interesting, so I want to observe her for a bit.¡¯

    (....Don''t tell me, you fell for her already.)

    ¡®Don''t be stupid. She''s interesting. That''s all¡¯

    Miko ended his talk with Tiamat, and caught up with Hinami. But when he did-

    ¡°I''m sorry, Mikky. It looks like I''ve dragged you into my problems.¡±

    The first thing Hinami did was to apologize to Miko.

    Immediately after, threw the knife into the chest of a man behind them.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Huh?¡±

    Miko stared confusingly at the dead man. He quickly realized that they were surrounded by a large group of men who was glaring at them. Because he focused most of his attention on Hina, he wasn''t able to sense them until now.

    ¡°¡­..I don''t know what is going, but.¡±

    He directed a fearless smile at the glaring men.

    ¡°But, an after meal workout is always welcomed.¡±

 Dance Of Death

    (See what happens when you follow a stranger.)

    ¡®Ah, shut it. I know what I''m doing.¡¯

    (And what exactly are you doing?)

    ¡®Gathering fire power. My fight with Leon showed me that taking throne will be hard if it''s by myself, and even if I could it will probably take a lot of unnecessary effort, which I hate. So I''ll need help. Here''s a girl with unique abilities and obviously abnormal intellect for her age. I would be an idiot to let her go.¡¯

    (Then why not go to my clan?)

    ¡®And have them treat me like a tool for power? No, thanks. I''ll only go to them as a last resort.¡¯

    (Well, the chances of you being used because you''re my Proxy are high.)

    ¡®If you understand then let me do what I want.¡¯

    Miko then turned his full attention back to the men.

    The amount was about 20. Twenty rough-looking men surrounded Hina and Miko.

    They glared at the children while taking out weapons like knives and machetes.

    But, the men didn''t immediately rushed to attack them.

    ¡®They''re vigilant? They shouldn''t know me, so they must be cautious of Hina.¡¯

    Miko looked at Hina as he thought this.

    Even with the men surrounding her, she didn''t look tense at all. It was the men who were wearing nervous expressions.

    They feared her.

    Grown men were clearly afraid of a 10-year-old girl.

    Miko found this scene interesting.

    ¡°You guys really don''t learn do you?¡±

    Hina spoke with a mocking tone.

    ¡°S-Shut up! We won''t stop until you pay your debts!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is this classic scene where the loan sharks harasses an innocent girl, only to get beaten down by a passing hero? If so, Mikky would you be my hero?¡±

    Hearing Hina''s teasing tone, made Miko smiled sadistically.

    ¡° I''ll have to refuse, since I''m more of a villain than a hero.¡±

    Miko suddenly jumped and kicked one of the men in the head.

    Seeing that, the rest of the men became alert of him.

    ¡°So, I''ll act like a villain and mercilessly crush those who annoy me under my feet. Ah, I''m short on money too. So, I''ll be robbing you as well.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. How fiendish of you.¡±

    Hina laughed and looked at the men with a mocking glare.

    ¡°Y-You brats! Kill the-!¡±

    Before the man could finish speaking, he was kneed in the face by Miko.

    ¡°Shut it already.¡±

    He then grabbed the man by the collar, and slammed into the ground with a judo flip.

    He then mercilessly stomp him in the chest.

    ¡°Less talking and more fighting. That way we''ll be done in a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°Brat!¡±

    3 of the men rushed towards him while shouting.

    They swung their weapons aiming at Miko''s vitals.

    He dodged them and then released his claws.

    Miko took a step in, and slashed the men''s faces with them.

    ¡°Argh!¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    They took a step back and held their faces.

    Miko didn''t missed that chance. He covered his fist with flames and thrust it forward.

    A pillar of fire then instantly burn the men into crisps.

    (Congratulations! You''ve commit your first murder in this world! I expect more from you in the future!)

    Tiamat voice resounding in his mind, reminding him of when he leveled up in a game.

    ¡°These guys are pretty weak compared to Leon. Well, he is considered a great talent. So it''s pretty much expected.¡±

    Miko glanced around him and saw that most of the men were aiming for Hina.

    ¡°Are those needles?¡±

    She dodged the men attacks and threw spike-sized needles at them.

    (Oh, impressive. Every needle she throws strikes a vital point. I don''t know if it''s because of her special eyes, but she has incredible accuracy.)

    ¡®See. Interesting, right?¡¯

    Miko watched as Hina moved around the men, while lodging the needles in their vital points.

    It was like she was dancing. It was a beautiful and mesmerizing dance.

    But it was a dance that was accompanied by blood and loss of life.

    It was a dance of death.

    It wasn''t long before Hina had killed her 10th person. Even so, her smile never left her face.

    Miko thought that it was a beautiful but somewhat sad smile, and was almost captivated by it for a short while.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Few of the men tried to attack the distracted(?) Miko, but he used [Ignition Step] to launch himself over them.

    ¡°A word of advice. When trying to sneak attack someone don''t shout. You''ll just look stupid when you get killed.¡±

    While still suspended in the air, Miko created a fireball twice the size of himself.

    ¡°Reflect on your mistake in hell.¡±

    He threw the fireball and it mercilessly devoured the men, turning them into burnt corpses in seconds.

    ¡°Oh, you''re done too.¡±

    By the time he landed, Hina had already gotten rid of the men and was walking over to him.

    ¡°As I thought, you''re pretty strong, Mikky. But is this okay? You most likely damaged all the money they had. I don''t think they have any value anymore."

    ¡°Ah. I forgot.¡±

    Miko then regretted not slashing the men''s throats instead of burning them alive. But at least he got to see how strong Hina was.

    ¡°Well, the past is the past.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I know it''s too late to ask after all this. But who were these guys?¡±

    ¡°Loan sharks. When my grandmother died she had a lot of unpaid debts. They want me to pay them. They''re really annoying too.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, it should be solved now.¡±

    Hina shook her head at what Miko said.

    ¡°These guys are just small fries. The really problem is the guy they work for.¡±

    ¡°Is that guy strong?¡±

    ¡°Considering that their boss is [Lower B Class], yeah. They''re far stronger than us.¡±

    ¡°[Lower B Class]?¡±

    This was also another term unfamiliar to Miko. He was starting to think he didn''t know enough about this world.

    ¡°Hm? What you don''t know about the [Classes]?¡±

    ¡°I''m just a six-year-old country boy. I''m ignorant towards most things.¡±

    Hina laughed when she heard Miko''s words.

    ¡°Well, it''s not like everyone knows much about it. I just thought your [Parent God] would¡¯ve explained it to you.¡±

    ¡°It''s seems my [Parent God] is just an uneducated lizard that doesn''t know much about the world.¡±

    (¡­¡­..)

    Hina smiled warily.

    ¡°You don''t seem to respect them do you?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you this. When you see a piece of crap on the side of the road, do you bow down and pray to it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.No.¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s the same.¡±

    (I''ll definitely kill you one day.)

    Miko ignored Tiamat''s threat with a shrug.

    Hina laughed weakly unknowing that there was an enraged goddess listening in on their conversation.

    That''s when Miko picked up something with his beast-like hearing.

    It was the sound of a gun being loaded.

    He quickly looked around and saw several men standing on the nearby rooftops.

    They were all pointing various machine guns at them.

    The guns had an odd shape, so he figured out that they must be magic guns.

    ¡°Well, doesn''t this look fun. To think they would use the Anti-Proxy Rifle, Trident, on a little girl like me.¡±

    Hina looked nervous for the first time.

    Miko haven''t heard of these guns before, but if it''s called the Anti-Proxy Rifle, he could guess it''s fire power.

    ¡°Hey, how many can you take without getting shot?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°About two. Those guns uses homing bullets, that will follow you wherever you go until it turns you into meat paste.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t this suppose to be a fantasy world? Why is the technology here so advance?¡±

    While he complained like that, he could see more men cornering them from both ends of the road.

    They were trapped.

    ¡°Did you piss off the mafia or something?¡±

    ¡°Mafia? What''s that?¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    Miko released his claws and fangs, and covered them in flames.

    Seeing that, the men readied to fire at any minute.

    ¡°Don''t die, Hina. I still have a lot of stuff to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! I''m only 10 years old, I refused to die so young!¡±

    Saying that, Hina took out something from her baggy sleeve.

    It was a piece of paper. She poured magic into it and made it glow, before throwing it into the air.

    Everyone''s attention was stolen by the floating paper. And then-

    ¡°[Manifest!]¡±

    Four round orbs fell out from inside the paper.

    It was then it happened.

    *Flash*

    The orbs light up and released an intense blinding light, which robbed the men of their sight.

    ¡°Mikky, Run!¡±

    Miko who was the only one who didn''t allow himself to be distracted by the paper, listened to Hinami and ran with her.

    He slashed the men he passed with his claws, to cut down the number of pursuers.

    ¡°To think that you could use even flash grenades! You''re a pretty badass 10-year-old girl! I might make you my wife if you continue on this way!¡±

    ¡°I''m pretty expensive you know! I''m afraid a kid like you can''t afford me!¡±

    The two ran through the narrow alleys and moved carefully through the streets.

    ¡°Where are we going?!¡±

    ¡°The backstreets are probably crawling with guys like that, so we''re heading to my home!¡±

    ¡°So we''re just going to run and hide under your bed?!¡±

    ¡°Just so you know, Tridents are illegal in this country. That''s because if used correctly, it can blow away a mountain! I''m a petite little girl who still hasn''t entered puberty! So, I doubt my body can withstand something like that!¡±

    ¡°I need one those¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, I have friends at home who can help us out!¡±

    Hina smiled confidently and continued-

    ¡°With them, we can launch a counter.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko smiled in anticipation. If they were as strong as Hina, he might try to recruit them all. Even if it doesn''t work he''s confident that he can escape.

    ¡°This is getting interesting.¡±

 Comrades

    Black Bone.

    That was the name of a low class area in the capital city.

    The number of residents living there was almost 100,000. For a small section in the city, it was clearly over populated.

    The residents were poor and a lot of them were sick.

    The streets were filthy. The buildings were packed closely together. And anyone could tell that they were badly maintained.

    It was a real slum.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko quietly observed this place as he followed behind Hina.

    (Does seeing this pitiful scene move your heart?)

    ¡®Huh? Why would it? I''ve seen countless places like this in my past life. It''s nothing new.¡¯

    (As heartless as always I see. By the way, isn''t going to an unknown place risky?)

    ¡®Aren''t you the guardian of the kingdom? So you should know everything that''s going on here, right? If I was going to a dangerous place, you would''ve stopped me with everything you had. Since you didn''t, even if it isn''t safe I''m sure my life isn''t at risk. Otherwise your plans will fail.¡¯

    Even though Miko doesn''t 100% trust Tiamat, he''s sure that his death is the last thing she wants. At least she doesn''t want him to die yet.

    (Well, its true there''s no immediate threat to your life in this area, but that doesn''t mean you can be careless. Even if you''re putting on an act to lower her guard¡­.That is what you''re doing, right?)

    ¡®On one side it might seem careless and down right stupid, but you should know I don''t act without reason. I¡¯m taking a gamble here.)

    (On what?)

    ¡®On Hina''s potential. She said that she had three unique abilities, she only showed two. The first two were easily revealed, but not the third one. I''m curious about what that ability is. If it''s something that can be nurtured into something world-shaking, I need to obtain it as soon as possible otherwise it could be used against me in the future. It''s like a scout taking an unknown person and then attempt to turn them into a superstar. The risks are high, but if it works out the rewards will be great.¡¯

    (What if she was lying?)

    ¡®Even though there was no sign of deception from her heartbeat, I''ve already considered that possibility. If that''s the case, then I''d still try acquire her [Manifestation] ability if possible. Another reason I followed her was because I''m also curious as to whether she really guessed that I was a Proxy, or did she approach me precisely because of that. If it''s the former then it''s my mistake.¡±

    (And if it''s the latter?)

    ¡®Then she or someone related to her has the ability to identify Proxies. If that''s true then it''s all more the reason to go with her and confirm this. That''s because this would be a dangerous ability, and I meant need to get rid of such a person.¡¯

    (And if it''s a trap?)

    ¡®I''ll kill the girl and escape. If I can''t do both, I''ll focus on escaping and kill her at a later date. Since you assured me that there''s no immediate threat, then I must be able to at least do that, right?¡¯

    (You''re a devious brat, you know that?)

    ¡°What''s wrong, Mikky? You''re making a pretty serious face.¡±

    Hinami interrupted Miko''s conversation about killing her with Tiamat.

    ¡°It''s nothing.¡±

    ¡°I see. I thought you were talking with your [Parent God].¡±

    (What a sharp girl.)

    ¡°Well, we''re here.¡±

    Hinami stopped in front of a rather old and broken down building. It looked like an abandon apartment building.

    Hina walked up and opened the door.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t locked?¡±

    ¡°There''s no need to lock it. If someone steals anything, I''ll know right away.¡±

    Hina entered the building with a carefree attitude.

    ¡®What if someone was waiting in ambush? Well, she might have a way to know that too.¡¯

    Thinking that, Miko cautiously followed her inside.

    ¡°Woah.¡±

    When he stepped inside it felt as if he was teleported to a different place.

    That was because the outside and inside didn''t match at all.

    ¡°I thought you were broke¡­..¡±

    There were luxurious furniture everywhere. A huge chandelier in the center of the lobby, various paintings in the wall, and even an elevator next to a beautiful stairway.

    ¡°I am poor.¡±

    ¡°In which way?!¡±

    ¡°Did you forget about my power? These are all made with magic.¡±

    ¡°I see. Amazing¡­.Wait, why don''t you use your power to make money and just pay those guys off?¡±

    Hina shook her head.

    ¡°Since there should be a lot of people who can create things like gold and diamonds, it was decided that only money created using a certain type of alchemy are to be accepted. Also, there are countless ways to identify money created using magic. So, I would get caught.¡±

    ¡°What about selling things you create?¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°That''s also no good unless I''m a black market dealer. In order to give everyone a fair chance, selling items created using purely magic are prohibited worldwide.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see. Since those who uses magic has an overwhelming advantage in life compared to others, this gives those bad at magic a chance to earn an income in a different way.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. And besides, even if it wasn''t illegal it''s not like could create stuff with my magic for a living.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I would die of [Magic Exhaustion].¡±

    Seeing Miko''s confused face, Hina walked over to the desk in the lobby and place her hand on it.

    ¡°My abilities may be rare, but they consume too much magic power. Just this desk here, took two-thirds of my power to manifest.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Hina nodded.

    ¡°The more complicated something is, the more power is needed to manifest it.¡±

    ¡°Then what about a car?¡±

    ¡°That''s impossible for me. I would die before I can manifest the engine.¡±

    ¡°¡­..What exactly is [Magic Exhaustion]?¡±

    Hina looked at Miko like he was a rare specimen, which annoyed him.

    ¡°[Magic Exhaustion] is when you use up all the magic present in your body.¡±

    ¡°I already guessed that. What I mean is, what happens to you when you get it?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Your body will slowly be destroyed from the inside. You will feel unbearable pain, and your life will shorten. In extreme cases, you die. But that''s only when you keep trying to use magic, even though you don''t have any left. At that moment, your life will be converted into magic. In other words, you''ll exchange your life for power.¡±

    (I forgot to mention this, but you mustn''t overuse your magic power.)

    ¡®You tell me this now?!¡¯

    Tiamat remained silent, which annoyed Miko.

    ¡°In the case that you''re not killed, does it leave any long-lasting effect on the body?¡±

    Hearing Miko''s question, Hina''s body shook and she looked like she was hesitating to answer for some reason.

    ¡°¡­..Yea. But it depends on the person.¡±

    Hina suddenly started walking faster, and headed inside the elevator.

    ¡°Come. They should be upstairs.¡±

    Miko tried to sense if there was anyone hiding anywhere. Since he didn''t sense anyone and Tiamat didn''t say anything, he entered the elevator.

    The door closed and they moved upwards.

    ¡°Wait, if you can''t create complicated things, how did you manifest this elevator?¡±

    ¡°I didn''t manifest the whole thing. I just manifest the parts, and paid someone to assemble it. Of course, I paid them by manifesting certain items they wanted in exchange.¡±

    The elevator stopped and they arrived in another luxurious room.

    It had a large leather sofa, a large tv, a pool table, a hot tub(?), and lots of other stuff that you would find in an entertainment room.

    ¡°Just so you know, I didn''t make anything in this room. They were all bought by my benefactor.¡±

    With a smile, Hina stepped into the room after saying that. Miko followed.

    ¡°Sora, Ace! You guys, around?!¡±

    ¡°Over here.¡±

    A voice came from behind the sofa and replied to Hina.

    When she and Miko walked towards it, they saw two boys sitting on it.

    They were both young. Around 12.

    One was playing with something that looked like a game console.

    He had orange hair and green eyes. He was wearing an orange top with the words ¡°Game Over¡± on it, and had on red shorts and shoes.

    The other one had headphones on, and was moving his head as if to match a rhythm.

    He had blonde hair and blue eyes.

    He was wearing a blue and white sweatshirt with pants to match.

    ¡°Oh? Hina brought back a kid?¡±

    Said the orange haired boy, when he looked up from his game.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it a boy or girl? It''s hard to tell.¡±

    The blonde haired one also chipped in.

    ¡°It''s a boy.¡±

    ¡°So, what? He''s your boyfriend or something?¡±

    Asked the blonde one.

    ¡°No. But he did treat me to some expensive food.¡±

    ¡°So the day has already arrived, huh? The day when you use your looks to con your first man. And you''re only 10 at that. That''s scary.¡±

    Said the orange haired boy.

    ¡°Woman are scary creatures, Ace. If you drop a strong-willed man and woman in an unknown country, the woman would end up the successful one 7 out of 10 times.¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry for the kid, having Hina digging her fangs in him.¡±

    Said the orange haired boy, called Ace.

    ¡°Are you two done?¡±

    Hina looked a bit offended, but still had a smile on her face.

    ¡°Yeah¡­..So, why did you bring him here? I doubt that it''s because he bought you food.¡±

    Sora stared at Miko with curious eyes.

    ¡°I was attacked by Darius¡¯ men in town and he helped me out.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So, the fact that you brought him with you means that you ran into some trouble?¡±

    Asked Ace.

    ¡°Yeah, they had Tridents.¡±

    Hearing that, the two faces tensed up.

    ¡°¡­They actually brought those monsters with them? Isn''t that overkill?¡±

    ¡°Tridents do have a low power setting, but it''s still enough to destroy this building with one shot. I don''t know about you and Ace, but I don''t wanna die a virgin.¡±

    ¡°Relax. I made sure I wasn''t followed here. Beside, Tridents destructiveness depends on the user¡¯s ability. There shouldn''t be anyone in this country who can use it to its full potential.¡±

    Ace and Sora suddenly had an ¡°I see¡± expression on their faces.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko was watching their exchange intently.

    (Well, this was unexpected. To think there are kids like these in the kingdom, outside of the Triad clans. Strange.)

    ¡®¡­.What do you mean?¡¯

    (You''re the weakest one in this room. You, who should be stronger than the average adult, is weaker than these kids who aren''t even adolescents. However, you should still be able to escape from them if you want. But they''re still interesting, right?)

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko smiled and stood in front of Hina.

    ¡°Sora and Ace, right?¡±

    ¡®If that''s true, then I should observe them for a while.¡¯

    ¡°Nice to meet you, my name isGamiko.¡±

    Miko''s smile was gentle, but his eyes were that of a predator.

    ¡°You can call me Miko.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Sora and Ace stared at Miko for a while. And then-

    ¡°¡­.This kid is making me question my sexuality.¡±

    Sora was the first to speak.

    ¡°Hey, is this really a guy? He''s prettier than Hina.¡±

    Asked Ace.

    ¡°P-Prettier?! I''ll have you know that I''m a beauty.¡±

    ¡°It''s sad when you have to say that yourself¡­.¡±

    Ace was looking at Hina with sympathetic eyes. While Sora was laughing.

    ¡°Shut up! I''ll be a beauty for sure!¡±

    Hina was pouting.

    Miko thought, it was the first time he¡¯s seen her acting her age.

    ¡°But still, the gods sure are unfair.¡±

    Ace suddenly started speaking as if sighing.

    ¡°They give this kid a beauty that would easily attract both sexes, while my face barely can attract one.¡±

    ¡°Preach.¡±

    Sora agreed with him. But Hina looked at them with reproach.

    ¡°What are you talking about? You''re both handsome.¡±

    ¡°This is a world of magic. Everyone''s good-looking.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°The Magic in our bodies subconsciously morph us into our ideal image. But there''s a limit.¡±

    He then pointed to Miko and said-

    ¡°That''s a level of beauty that can only be called a blessing from God! That''s not something you can reach with effort!¡±

    Miko felt uncomfortable being praised as beautiful by the same gender. So, he decided to change the subject.

    ¡°Um, what are you guys going to do about the men hunting down Hina?¡±

    ¡°We''ll hide of course. We''re facing a noble. He may be a former noble, but is still of noble birth.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Not mention, he''s involved in all kinds of illegal activities, and has the backing of a few foreign crime bosses as well as the king.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Seems like you guys got mixed up with a dangerous guy.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°If you want I could help you out, Hina.¡±

    Hearing that, Hina looked at Miko with suspicion.

    ¡°¡­..Why?¡±

    ¡°Because we''re friends, not like you''d believe me if I said that.¡±

    Seeing that everyone was looking at him with skeptical eyes, Miko shrugged.

    ¡°This Darius guy seems interesting. I want to meet him.¡±

    Hearing that, they glared at him.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Hina asked.

    ¡°I want to see what kind of people are the nobles of this country.¡±

    ¡°And when you do?¡±

    ¡°If they''re useful I''ll overlook them.¡±

    ¡°Overlook?¡±

    Asked Sora.

    ¡°When I take the throne, I intend to purge all the aristocrats that would become a nuisance to my future plans. However if Darius is useful, I might reconsider.¡±

    The trio stared at Miko with dumbfounded expressions.

    ¡°Take the throne? What are you saying, Kid?¡±

    Sora asked.

    ¡°Mikky, are you right in the head?¡±

    Miko got annoyed by their reactions, but realized that it was the natural way to react to what he said.

    ¡°I guess that this is my fault because of how I introduced myself. So, allow me to redo it.¡±

    The trio looked at Miko confusedly.

    He ignored them and said-

    ¡°The name¡¯s Gamiko Dragna. The man who will drag the gods off their throne, and break the chains of destiny.¡±

    Shock filled the room when the name Dragna was mentioned. Even so, Gamiko smiled fearlessly.

    ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    This was Gamiko''s first meeting with the trio, who would later go down in history as a War God, a [Tyrant], and a Traitor to humanity.

 World Classes

    ¡°To think that Mikky is a Dragna¡­.¡±

    Inside a certain room, in a certain apartment, Hinami and others were all sitting around a table.

    Their line of sight was focused on a single person, Gamiko Dragna.

    ¡°Well, it''s true that azure and purple hair along with blue eyes, are traits of the Dragna Clan¡­.¡±

    ¡°And it would explain that beast like aura he''s giving off.¡±

    Said Sora and Ace, respectively.

    ¡°So what? You''re royalty or something?¡±

    Ace asked.

    ¡°Nope. My clan gave up the rights to inherit the throne a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I did hear that there''s more than one branch of the clan. So, you''re not related to that tyrant of a king?¡±

    ¡°We''re related but like a distant relative or something.¡±

    ¡°Then how are you going to take the throne?¡±

    Asked Sora.

    ¡°The same way most successful people get what they want in this world, by force.¡±

    Miko showed the trio a devious smile, which made them tense up.

    ¡°¡­.Mikky, do you know what you''re saying? Taking the throne isn''t as easy as it sounds. In order to become king you''ll need to either kill or capture the King. Both of which are impossible for a kid like you. Especially, with you being a [Upper C-Class].¡±

    ¡°You said something similar earlier, but what are these [Classes]?¡±

    Hina smiled bitterly when she heard his question.

    ¡°You really don''t know anything, do you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry for being ignorant. No one told me anything in the country.¡±

    You could tell from his tone, that Miko was irritated.

    ¡°It''s fine. I''ll explain it for you, Mikky.¡±

    Hina stood up and walked over to a whiteboard and started writing.

    Miko questioned why there was a whiteboard here, but decided to just go with the flow.

    ¡°A long time ago, when the War For Supremacy had just reach a ceasefire, the Higher Beings created a system to determine a person''s overall abilities. This was the [Class System].¡±

    Hina used a marker and wrote the names of all the major races.

    ¡°Every living thing is apart of this system, no matter the race. The purpose of the class system was to prevent people from blindingly picking fights with someone who was far superior than them, by grouping everyone into [Classes] depending on how powerful they were.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see. That way you would have a vague idea of your chances of victory, before you pick a fight with someone. This surely should prevent countless deaths.¡±

    ¡°But, it''s isn''t fool-proof.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°If you train hard enough, you can temporarily hide your [Class].¡±

    ¡°Not to mention, there are [Limiters] that you can wear to suppress your power.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you two! Who''s the one that''s doing the teaching here?!¡±

    Hina slammed her hand on the whiteboard while shouting that.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Seeing that, Ace and Sora shut up she continued.

    ¡°Just like Ace said, the system isn''t foolproof. Since it''s an old system people found ways to cheat it. But since none of us here can actually do it, I can''t explain it.¡±

    Hina then wrote ¡°The different Classes¡± on the white board.

    ¡°There are several [Classes], with the lowest being[E]. By the way, newborn don¡¯t normally have a class, unless they''re born with overwhelming power.¡±

    Hina then wrote the various classes.

    E

    D

    C

    B

    A

    S

    SS

    SSS

    X

    XX

    XXX

    ¡°Oi, oi. Normally wouldn''t it stop at S? Why are there so many [Classes]? And why does the last one sounds like something you can''t show kids?¡±

    Asked Miko.

    ¡°That''s because they wanted to be as exact as possible. Even with this much it''s still not exact. Especially after you pass [A].¡±

    Replied Hina.

    ¡°I see. But how do you know which [Class] someone is in?¡±

    ¡°That''s easy. Just focus on someone until you feel their presence. After that, you''ll subconsciously know their [Class].¡±

    ¡°Sounds confusing but I''ll give it a go.¡±

    Miko then began staring hard at Hina. He erased every other distraction and focused only on her.

    ¡°Mikky, if you stare at me with such passionate eyes, I''ll blush.¡±

    But Hina was being bashful(?) for some reason.

    ¡°Shut up. I''m focusing.¡±

    He continued to stare at her, and then he somehow knew it.

    ¡°[Upper C Class]¡­¡±

    ¡°That''s right. Everyone in this room is [Upper C Class]. That wasn''t so hard right?¡±

    ¡°After some practice it will be as easy as breathing.¡±

    Sora added.

    ¡°By the way, just because we''re in the same class doesn''t mean that we''re equal in strength. It isn''t uncommon for an [Upper C Class] fighter to able to kill 10 other [Upper C Class] fighters.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Is that so?......Just to be clear, how strong are the people in each class?¡±

    Hina went into deep thinking for a while before writing on the board.

    ¡°Based from my experience and various stuff I¡¯ve read, it''s like this.¡±

    She began her explanation while writing.

    ¡°First of all, each [Class] can be broken up into Lower, Mid and Upper. Once you pass Upper you enter a new [Class]. But to do that, you must reach the required strength.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    She then pointed on the different classes.

    ¡°E and D Classes are mostly filled with children, so it isn''t really important.

    [C Class] is the most common class. The average adult even without knowledge of magic and other fighting methods, would still fall under [Lower C Class].

    While the average street thug, who lived a life of continuous fighting, would fall under [Mid C Class].

    The average city guard who¡¯ve underwent intensive military training falls under [Upper C Class].¡±

    ¡°¡­.We¡¯re as strong as the average guard.¡±

    Memories of his fight with Leon flashed in his mind.

    His father was praised as a rising talent. Even though from one point of view, Miko was the one who won the fight, but he didn''t think so.

    Even though, Leon came at him with the intent to kill, Miko still felt like he subconsciously held back. Not mention, Miko used [War Face] and [Dragon Rage] to boost his abilities. While Leon fought without using his clan trait.

    To Miko, he''s the one who lost. He also believed that Leon was in a different class from him. This was the main reason he sought allies.

    ¡°What about the others?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Once you pass [C Class] you become above average. All of our generals are [B Class]. In fact, you can''t be a general unless you''ve entered that class.¡±

    Hina replied.

    ¡°What''s the difference in power between a [C Class] and a [B Class]?¡±

    Hina smiled bitterly for moment before answering.

    ¡°One [B Class] can easily kill a hundred [C Classes] without breaking a sweat.¡±

    ¡°100?!¡±

    That was a number Miko didn''t expect to hear. He looked around and saw that Sora and Ace agreed with what Hina said.

    ¡°That''s how big of a difference there is between the [Classes]. It''s practically suicide to fight someone who''s in a higher Class than you.¡±

    ¡°Well, there are numerous cases of persons beating someone one [Class] higher than them. So it''s not like you can''t win.¡±

    ¡°Then, would you fight someone in a higher class than you, Ace?¡±

    Sora asked.

    ¡°Hell no. Do I look suicidal to you?¡±

    An immediate answer.

    ¡°¡­.Is there anyone in this Kingdom who is higher than [B Class]?¡±

    Hina once again smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Only two that I know of¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The King¡¯s Guard, and the Kingdom¡¯s Trump Card, Marco Saevio. The other is the Tyrant King, King Dario Dragna. They''re both [Lower A Class] fighters.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko said nothing in response to what Hina said. And she took that as him realizing he can''t win.

    ¡°You see? Taking throne will be impossible. You would not only need to take down all the generals, but even the two strongest men in the Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Hina''s right. You should give up, kid.¡±

    Sora added.

    But Miko still didn''t say anything. And then-

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    He started laughing.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡±

    His laugh gradually grew louder, which surprised them.

    It wasn''t a laugh of self-pity or hopelessness.

    It was a laughter of pure amusement and excitement.

    It wasn''t long before he stopped laughing and formed a savage smile with his lips.

    ¡°Perfect. Just perfect.¡±

    Miko''s words confused the others.

    ¡°What''s perfect, Mikky?¡±

    ¡°This opening act of course!¡±

    Miko''s smile grew more savage by the second.

    ¡°Originally, I had thought that it would be easy to take this kingdom when I grew up. But oh boy was I wrong. I didn''t really want to become king, I just wanted to see my limits. That''s why having two untouchable figures stand in my way excites me.¡±

    Miko got so excited that his eyes turned a beastly purple.

    ¡°I don''t care about human Kingdoms. The ones I have my eye on are on a higher pedestal. Everything else is only a stepping stone to reach that stage. And those two stepping-stones will surely help my growth.¡±

    The feeling the others got from Miko, was that of a beast itching to ripping his prey apart. They instinctively feared him for a moment, and deemed as him dangerous.

    (Oi, your crazy is showing.)

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Seeing that he was getting overly excited and acting out of character, Miko calmed himself down by taking a deep breath. His eyes returned to normal as well.

    ¡°Sorry about that. And thanks for the advice, because of it I''m looking forward to the future again.¡±

    He apologized with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Could you continue, Hina?¡±

    ¡°A-Ah. Yeah.¡±

    Hina was still shocked by Miko''s behavior, but decided to finish what she started.

    ¡°¡­.Well, after you pass [A Class] you enter the realm of monsters. I''ve never seen any, but it''s said that those who are [S-SSS Class] are basically a walking nation. Meaning, they¡¯re as strong as a country.¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­What about those higher?¡±

    ¡°It''s best to consider those people gods.¡±

    Answered Ace.

    ¡°[X-XXX Classes] are beings closest to those who fought in the War For Supremacy, The Higher Beings. They can practically do anything.¡±

    ¡°Create and destroy dimensions. Summon a meteor shower out of nowhere. Create a sun and scorch the earth with it. Freeze the ocean just to walk across it. Raise the dead and create a country filled with zombies. Just to name a few feats that were documented.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°It''s said that they¡¯ve always worn several limiters when they go to certain places. If they don¡¯t, they can alter the topography and kill millions just by existing there.¡±

    Hina added.

    ¡°Sounds like being that strong is a pain in the ass.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Well, less than 1,000,000 people have been able to reach that level in 10,000 years. So, it''s literally the peak of power.¡±

    ¡®Oi, Tiamat. Is everything they said true?¡¯

    (Yup. Well, some of it is incorrect but most of the important parts are true.)

    ¡®I see.¡¯

    Miko turned to the trio.

    ¡°Thanks for the info. It was really helpful.¡±

    ¡°It''s nothing. We''re friends after all, Mikky.¡±

    ¡°But you sure are informative, Hina. It''s hard to believe that you''re 10.¡±

    ¡°That''s because I need immense knowledge in order to use my powers properly. So, I spend most of my time reading. That and the fact I''m considered a bit of a genius.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Now that I think about it, you still haven''t shown me your other power.¡±

    ¡°Surely you don''t expect a woman to reveal all her secrets to a man she just met.¡±

    She Said with a teasing tone.

    ¡®¡­..What has this little girl been reading? How to be a man-eater 101?¡¯

    (She''s definitely will break a lot of hearts in the future. I''ll advice you to be careful around her.)

    ¡®Ha. Like I''ll be tempted by a little girl. Especially by someone who''s forcing herself to act like a vixen.¡¯

    (What about when she grows up? Can you still say you won''t be tempted? If I remember correctly, Logan Cross was a lecherous person. He would sometimes hide his identity and pick up women to satisfy his lust, and then disappear from their lives forever before it became serious. You''re a man so I can''t rule out the possibility of you being seduced in the future.)

    ¡®¡­¡­¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Hm? Mikky, you look upset. Is something wrong?¡±

    Hina brought her face closer and was staring in Miko''s eyes.

    ¡°No. I was just wondering where I was going to sleep tonight.¡±

    Miko casually moved away from her.

    ¡°Did you run away from home, Mikky?¡±

    Asked Sora.

    ¡°Don''t call me that, and yeah, something like that.¡±

    ¡°If you want, you can stay here, Mikky.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There''s a lot of rooms here, so you can stay in one of them.¡±

    Hina turned towards her friends.

    ¡°That''s fine right?¡±

    ¡°It''s your house. Do whatever you want.¡±

    Ace lazily nodded at Sora¡¯s words. Hina smiled and then turned back to Miko.

    ¡°See.¡±

    ¡°Sorry but-¡±

    (Wait. Take the offer.)

    ¡®Huh?! Have you gone senile?! Don''t you see this a trap?!¡¯

    (I know but there''s something I need to confirm no matter what.)

    ¡®What''s that?¡¯

    (For some reason these kids are outside my observation net, I need to know why. But I''m unable to that if you''re not with them.)

    ¡®So you''re willing to sacrifice me to satisfy your curiosity? Fuck that I''m getting out of here before I end up on a dissection table.¡±

    (Then how about this? I''ll give you my Regalia when you reach [B Class] if you stay here for a while. And I''ll teach you two new techniques anytime you want.)

    ¡®¡­.Why are you so desperate?¡¯

    (You''re theory that the girl might have approached because you''re a Proxy, might be true. However it seems to be a lot more complicated than that.)

    ¡®Meaning?¡¯

    (It''s weak but there''s a foreign aura lingering around the three of them. That aura might be reason for their actions and the reason why I can''t observe them.)

    ¡®You mean mind control?¡¯

    (No, its more like subliminal messaging. From the way they''re acting they honestly believe that their actions are natural. But here''s what I''m most concerned about. This aura was implanted several years ago, and only became active now, as if a criteria was met.)

    ¡®¡­So you''re saying my meeting with them was planned years ago? If that''s so then that''s all the more reason to leave while I can.¡¯

    (No, the person who implanted the aura isn''t in the kingdom. In fact they aren''t even on the continent. They most likely left after implanting the aura, and left instructions for the kids.)

    ¡®What kind of instructions?¡¯

    (That''s what I want you to find out. I need to if someone is targeting me directly or are they are targeting the Dragna Clan as a whole. To do that I need you to stay with them for a while.)

    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯

    (Do I need to mention that if we don''t determine the nature of the threat, there''s a high chance that Sasha and twins will be at risk?)

    ¡®Fine. But keep your promise about the Regalia and the techniques.¡¯

    (Of course.)

    Miko then turned his attention back to Hina, who patiently waited for his answer.

    ¡°Then I''ll take you up on your offer.¡±

    Later that night, Miko was given a room to stay in.

    It was normal sized, and was fully furnished.

    Apparently, all the rooms were furnished. Miko didn''t asked why this was so.

    He was laying on the bed and was looking at the ceiling.

    ¡°What do you think, Tiamat?¡±

    (About what?)

    ¡°My chances of taking the throne.¡±

    (50/50.)

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    (It''s as you said, you obviously can''t do it by yourself. So it depends on who you join forces with.)

    ¡°Then I''ll have to see if I can put those 3 to use before they turn on me.¡±

    (¡­.Are you sure? You''ll have to sleep with one eye opened you know?)

    ¡°I''ll do it if necessary. Besides, who knows I might gain a lot from this. No venture no gain right?¡±

    (Well, even though I''m cautious of her, that Hinami girl does possess some interesting abilities, so I agree with you trying to obtain her. But as for Sora and Ace, I can''t say if they will be useful yet.¡±

    ¡°I also want to meet this Darius guy.¡±

    (If he''s useful, will you turn on them to get his favor?)

    ¡°No. If he''s useful I''ll try to obtain both him and them.¡±

    (Isn''t that too greedy?)

    Tiamat spoke with a teasing voice.

    ¡°I''m a greedy human being. I won''t let anything I want slip away from me. I''ll take whatever I want, no matter the consequences.¡±

    Miko spoke with a devilish smile.

    (My, what a selfish and greedy human.)

    ¡°Worthy of being your Proxy, right?¡±

    (Of course. Burn the world, oppress it and make it your own. That''s what I want to see.)

    ¡°So basically, do what I want and screw the consequences?¡±

    (Exactly.)

    At this point Miko didn''t know that the time for him to meet Darius was quickly approaching.

 Sudden Hell

    Corpses. Blood. Carnage.

    That was all the boy who was called a ¡°Defect¡± could see.

    Inside this world of endless darkness, only red made itself visible to him.

    He heard the voices of those whose lives were being used to contribute to this painting of madness.

    They rang in his ears, refusing to leave him.

    They screamed at him.

    ¡°Kill them! Kill them all! Kill those bastards who did this to us! Kill them, who treated us as nothing but defective products! Kill them! Kill them! KILL THEM!¡±

    The voices ate at the boy¡¯s heart until there was nothing left.

    No love. No compassion. No affection.

    The only thing that remained in his heart, was MADNESS.

    The boy, whose soul had now become that of a demon, was left alone without a purpose or a role to carry out.

    He lived a life of solitude, with no one to share his pain with.

    The boy died alone in a dark place, with no one to cry for him. With no one to curse him. With no one to say that they were glad to know him.

    The boy just died in silence as his long dead heart finally stop beating.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko opened his eyes, and stared at the ceiling of his room.

    His face lacked any emotion, but the color of madness swirled in his eyes. However, that was only for a moment.

    He spoke as he sat up with an annoyed look on his face.

    ¡°¡­What a boring dream.¡±

    He got out of bed and left the room.

    As he walked down the halls of the apartment, the voice of Tiamat echoed in his mind.

    (It''s already been 3 months since you''ve lived here. So now that you gotten to know them a bit better, what do you think?)

    ¡°They''re pretty interesting. Sora¡¯s [Sound Magic] goes along well with his dream to become a famous musician.¡±

    [Sound Magic] is magic that allows the user to manipulate sound waves at will. If used correctly it could be used to create beautiful music.

    However, that''s just the most common use. [Sound Magic] can also be used to kill countless people at a time undetected. It''s very useful for assassinations.

    ¡°And there''s Ace. The magic that he uses is something that I doubt I could ever thought of in a lifetime.¡±

    (Yeah. It''s a strange ability even to me who lived thousands of years. What''s it called, [Boost Player]?)

    [Boost Player], an extremely new magic that hasn''t existed for more than a century. Because it''s still relatively new, it''s still has a lot of risks and restrictions. Thus not many can use it.

    ¡°The ability to boost not only his physical but also his magical ability, like a game character. And he apparently has other sub-abilities that are also like a game character¡¯s.¡±

    From Miko''s perspective, Ace probably has the most interesting ability of all of them.

    ¡°Other than those two, I now have a better understanding of Hina''s power.¡±

    After seeing her use it several times, Miko discovered that Hina¡¯s [Manifestation] has a big draw back.

    It doesn''t only use up a lot of magic power, it also exhaust her physically and mentally.

    ¡°She can''t continuously use her power, otherwise she''ll get sluggish and full of openings. That''s why she trained herself not rely on it too much in a fight.¡±

    Over the last three months, Miko and the other fought against Darius men on several occasions. Because of that, he learned about the abilities of the trio and their personalities.

    But that wasn''t the only thing he learned. He also became familiar with the state that the country was in.

    ¡°This country is going to crumble.¡±

    (I agree. The current King is too illogical. He constantly raised the taxes of the lower class, and have the nobles pay a yearly fee to keep their titles.

    He cut off all relations with foreign countries, and banned everyone from leaving the country.

    And on top of that, he banish the rest of Dragna Clan to furthest ends of the kingdom, because he¡¯s afraid that they will riot and replace him with a more suitable King.

    Truly a sad excuse of a king.)

    Tiamat spoke with a tired tone.

    ¡°And I will take the throne and save the country for you? Is that one of the reasons you chose me to be your Proxy?¡±

    (Yes. You who was educated on running a country, should be able to save this kingdom from further decline.)

    ¡°Well, I don''t mind. But, I''ll immediately leave after I stabilize the country.¡±

    (Of course.)

    Miko had already finished all of his morning routines, like washing up and straightening up his room, by the time he finished talking with Tiamat.

    He was now heading to the entertainment room where the others were.

    ¡°Good Morning, Mikky!¡±

    Upon opening the door he was greeted by Hinami with a hug.

    ¡°You''re as cute ever I see.¡±

    Hinami, who was taller than Miko, was rubbing his head as she said so. This annoyed him, but he didn''t let it show on his face.

    ¡°Yo, Gamiko.¡±

    ¡°Good timing.¡±

    Sora and Ace also called out to him upon seeing him entering the room.

    ¡°Today, is you and Hinami''s turn to go shopping.¡±

    ¡°Yup. So, let''s go Mikky!¡±

    Without waiting for him to respond, Hina dragged Miko away from the entertainment room, and didn''t stop until they left the house.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    After being dragged around the city by Hina, a partially annoyed Miko was sitting in the town square waiting for her.

    He looked at the people passing by.

    ¡°No matter how many years pass, I just can''t get use to this mixture of medieval and modern settings.¡±

    In this city, it was easy to tell who was poor and who was rich. All you needed to do was to look at their clothing.

    The rich dressed modernly, while the poor dressed like they were from the Middle Ages.

    It was social discrimination at its best.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    While those thoughts ran through his mind, Miko spotted Hina running towards him.

    He thought that she was just fooling around like usual, until he looked at her facial expression.

    She was scared.

    Hina was running for her life to escape something.

    When he saw that, Miko quickly got up to his feet.

    It happened as he took the first step towards her.

    *Flash* *Boom*

    Half of the square was devoured by a blue light, followed by a sea of flames.

    Miko stood in shock as the scene unfolded before his eyes.

    The screams of people running away reached his ears.

    ¡°H-Hina!¡±

    Miko run towards the flames and searched for Hina with his eyes.

    ¡°What just happened?! What the hell was that light?!¡±

    Miko was extremely confused. Everything happened too fast.

    The square that was lively just moments ago, now looked like a scene out of hell.

    Burning corpses were everywhere. You couldn''t even know the gender of some of them.

    It was truly terrible.

    Watching this, made something burn intensely in Miko''s soul.

    It was anger. It was anger at the fact that all of his efforts in the last three months might have been wasted, with that one blast.

    ¡°Who?! Which bastard did this?!¡±

    He roared.

    As if to answer him, Miko saw the blue light heading towards him.

    It was a moment of carelessness. His anger clouded his judgement, and created a huge hole in his defenses. And now he was going to be devoured by the light.

    ¡°Mikky!¡±

    But before it could, Miko felt his body being picked up off the ground.

    In an instant, the scenery in front of his eyes changed from the demonic blue light to the blue sky.

    ¡°Huh? I''m floating?¡±

    When Miko looked up, he saw Hinami with dove like wings on her back.

    ¡°Mikky, are you ok?!¡±

    Miko who had a lot questions, looked down and saw that the entire town square had transformed into a sea of flames.

    He asked the question that he believe was the most urgent.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°When I left to buy something, I ran into the last person I wanted to meet!¡±

    ¡°Is it one of Darius¡¯ men?¡±

    ¡°No, it was Darius himself!¡±

    Hearing that, Miko quickly searched the sea of flames again. It didn''t take long for him to spot a man dressed in a tuxedo, sitting at the same spot where Miko sat a few minutes ago.

    The man was staring into the hell he created, with a satisfied look on his intimidating face.

    He had black hair that he swept back with gel. Emerald eyes, and a scar under his right eye.

    ¡°So that''s Darius. How did you run into him?¡±

    ¡°I''ll tell you later! So let''s get out of here!¡±

    Hinami who continuously flapped the wings on her back to keep both she and Miko in the air, made a quick turn and flew in the opposition direction of Darius.

    But she didn''t get far.

    ¡°That''s quite rude of you, Hinami. Trying to run away from a man, after he invited you to dance.¡±

    Darius who was sitting in the sea of flames just a second ago, was now floating in front of them.

    ¡°Hina dodge!¡±

    Miko''s warning came too late.

    Before Hina could react, Darius did a front flip in the air, and slam his heel in the center of her head.

    Both Hina and Miko was sent crashing into the ground.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Unbelievable pain ran through their bodies. It made them wonder why weren''t they dead.

    ¡°You should''ve known better. A low-class brat isn''t allowed to reject an invitation from a high-born noble like myself.¡±

    As if he was a feather, Darius lightly returned to the ground.

    He walked over to Hina and stepped on her stomach.

    ¡°It''s been a while, Hinami. Is Klick doing a well?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Y-You¡­killed him, you bastard¡­.!¡±

    Hinami tried her best to ignored the pain and roared at Darius.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. I missed him. He was an interesting old man.¡±

    ¡°You son of-- guh?!¡±

    Darius sank his foot in Hinami''s stomach, forcing out all the air in her lungs.

    ¡°That''s no good, a lady shouldn''t be so vulgar.¡±

    He put force in his leg and twist his foot in her stomach.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaahhh!¡±

    ¡°Good. Really good. A worm should stay under my feet, and not try to fly above me with that disgusting power of yours.¡±

    Darius put more strength in his leg, and started to crush Hina''s organs.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaahhhhh!¡±

    He looked at the screaming Hinami and smirked.

    And then-

    *Crush*

    The sound of bones crushing reached his ears.

    But the sound didn¡¯t come from Hinami.

    ¡°Oi, tuxedo bastard.¡±

    It came from his leg.

    A small hand wrapped in a violent purple aura, was crushing his ankle.

    Darius calmly looked at who the hand belong to.

    ¡°Just who do you think you''re stepping on?!¡±

    It belong to an azure-haired child, with beast like purple eyes.

    ¡°You either remove your feet, or I¡¯ll cut it off and force it down your throat.¡±

    Anyone could tell that Miko was furious with just one look.

    Darius looked at such a Miko, and started to think while ignoring his ankle.

    ¡®This kid is from the Dragna Clan. He''s weak, so it wouldn''t take much to kill him. But that depends on which branch he belongs to. If he belongs to the King¡¯s branch, then I could get away with killing him. I''ll only need to pay extra for destroying the square. But if he belongs to the other branch¡­¡¯

    ¡°Before I decided if I''ll remove my foot or not, I''ll need you to answer my question.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko responded while increasing the grip on Darius ankle. But Darius didn''t pay it any mind.

    ¡°What''s your name, Kid?¡±

    Miko hesitated to answer for a bit, before deciding to take a gamble and state his name.

    ¡°Gamiko Dragna.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    When he heard the name, the blood drained from Darius¡¯ face.

    ¡®Gamiko?! Then he''s¡­..No, he''s obviously too weak to be that one. He can''t be the second either. Then he''s the third? But I¡¯ve never heard of a third. A fake?.....No, he looks exactly like them.¡¯

    Countless thoughts ran through Darius mind.

    ¡®Well, this is a problem. I can''t kill him here. If I do, I''ll only die shortly after. If word of this reaches their ears, a civil war between the two branches would erupt. And then, the King would surely execute me, who caused it. Well, that''s only if he isn''t killed first.

    But what about Hinami? If I let her go here, it will be hard to catch her again. Thanks to that spell Klick used on her, I can only approach her every three full moons. So if I don''t kill her now, I won''t be able to for another 3 months.

    But this kid doesn''t look like he would just watch me kill her. I would probably have to kill him to get to her¡­..What should I do?¡¯

    And then Darius made his decision.

    He lift his foot off Hina''s stomach. Seeing that, Miko released his grip.

    Darius then turned around and started to walk away.

    Because a lot of his bones were broken, Miko could only watch as Darius nonchalantly walked through the carnage he created.

    Darius then stopped and spoke loud enough for Miko to hear.

    ¡°Kid, you should thank your grandfather the next time you see him. Since he''s the reason you''re still alive. However, this is an one time thing. There won''t be a second time.¡±

    With those words, Darius disappeared into the flames. Leaving a battered, Miko and Hina surrounded by in the sea of fire.

    Later that day, in the high class district where the nobles lived.

    Darius was walking down the street by himself. There was no one around except him.

    That was how it was supposed to be.

    ¡°Yo, Darius.¡±

    But suddenly, there was a shadowy figure standing in front of him.

    Even though it was still daytime, Darius couldn''t see any physical features.

    He couldn''t see the face, or any other parts of the body.

    He could only see the silhouette of a man standing before him.

    ¡°Marco, huh. What do I owe the pleasure of having the King¡¯s Guard Dog paying me a visit?¡±

    ¡°King¡¯s Guard Dog....I never liked that name. Well, whatever. More importantly, I heard you went a bit wild in the town square. Do you know how many people you killed?¡±

    ¡°53, I think.¡±

    ¡°81. There were some who turned into ash.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then, are you here for payment for those 81 people?¡±

    ¡°No. Someone else will collect the money. I''m just here out of curiosity. What caused you to snap all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°¡­.I met Hinami. It was pure coincidence, but I took my chances. Although, I still couldn''t kill her in the end.¡±

    ¡°Hinami? Ah. That girl who caused the deaths of over 100 people, when her power went of control.¡±

    ¡°Yup. I was trying to collect the debt her grandmother owed me, but she immediately ran away when she saw my face.¡±

    ¡°That must''ve pissed you off. Especially, considering the past the both of you share.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.Oh, why didn''t you tell me that there was a third Gamiko?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? There''s only two Gamikos. The original and his son.¡±

    ¡°I met a Dragna kid that called himself Gamiko Dragna. Other than the hair color, he looked just like them. Well, that and the fact that it was hard to tell if he was a boy or a girl.¡±

    The silhouette that belonged to Marco placed his hand on his chin, as if to gesture that he was in deep thought.

    ¡°¡­..Hmmm¡­.I did hear that the original¡¯s daughter discarded her title, and ran off with my nephew. You know, the one who was kicked out, because he was too dangerous to have around.¡±

    ¡°So you''re saying he could be their kid? Don''t you think he could become a real monster in the future, considering his bloodline?¡±

    ¡°If you think so, you should''ve just killed him.¡±

    ¡°And then give that monster a reason to start war? No way. I don''t want to see thousands of my clan members getting swallowed up in your war.¡±

    ¡°Smart decision¡­.Hmm, it seems that King Dario is calling for me.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then later.¡±

    ¡°Try not to kill so much people next time. It''s a pain to sooth the people''s anger¡­.Oh, hurry up and get rid of that girl if you know what''s good for you. Otherwise your lingering feelings towards her, will cause you to self destruct.¡±

    Saying that, the silhouette disappeared without a trace, leaving Darius alone in the streets.

    ¡°....Hinami won''t caused me to self destruct. I can kill her whenever I want.¡±

    With a frown,Darius continued to walk through the high class district.

    ¡° But still, Gamiko Dragna the third, huh. First it was that old man Klick, and now him. Hinami sure knows how to find some strange bodyguards. Well, whatever. I''ll just kill him too.¡±

    Darius started whistling and continued to do so until he reached his home.

 Demons Of The Past

    When Miko woke up, he saw his room¡¯s ceiling.

    He tried to raise his upper body, but an excruciating pain prevented him from doing so.

    ¡°This reminds me of when I fought Leon.¡±

    As he said that, the scene of Hina''s organs being crushed under Darius¡¯ foot, played in his mind.

    ¡°In the end I couldn''t do much to him, and he left on his own.¡±

    ¡®Kid, you should thank your grandfather the next time you see him. Since he''s the reason you''re still alive. However, this is a one time thing. There won''t be a second time.¡¯

    ¡°Grandfather? He must be talking about Sasha''s father. Now that I think about it, I don''t even know his name.¡±

    Miko tried to lift his upper body again, and this time succeed. He ignored the pain he was feeling, and got off the bed.

    It was when he stood up, that he saw that he was wrapped in bandages.

    ¡°Sora or Ace must''ve heard what happened, and came to pick us up.¡±

    Miko lost consciousness shortly after Darius left, so he didn''t know what happened after that.

    ¡°These bandages are poorly wrapped. Huh? There isn''t any sign of ointment or anything. Did they think that wrapping me up was enough?¡±

    Miko sighed and left the room.

    While ignoring the pain, he walked down the hall. His destination was Hina''s room.

    Upon approaching the door he heard multiple voices coming from inside the room.

    ¡°N-No! Why did it have to turn back?!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Hina. We¡¯ll fix it back to how it was before Gamiko sees it.¡±

    ¡°Sora¡¯s, right. And besides, Gamiko is still asleep.¡±

    ¡°Noooo! I don''t want this! I don''t want this! I don''t want this! Mikky is going hate me if he sees it!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Hina! Hey, don''t cut it! Sora help me restrain her!¡±

    Hearing the panicking voice of Hina, Miko quickly opened the door.

    The scene saw was Ace and Sora holding Hina''s hand that holding a pair of scissors.

    They were trying to prevent her from cutting her white hair.

    That''s right. Hina''s brown hair was now completely white.

    And Hina who realized that miko saw this-

    ¡°A¡­A¡­Aaaaahhhhh!¡±

    Released a panicking scream and hid herself under her sheets.

    In response to this, miko stared at her with curious eyes.

    ¡°Oh? Your hair turned white. It doesn''t look dyed either, interesting.¡±

    He spoke his thoughts out loud, for Hina to hear.

    When she heard that, Hina peeped her face from under the sheets.

    ¡°¡­.You don''t hate it?¡±

    ¡°Why would I hate it? The pure white color makes it even more beautiful.¡±

    Miko didn''t know what caused it, but Hina clearly has a trauma regarding her hair color. A trauma so deep that it makes her tremble in fear of it being seen.

    Because of that, miko didn''t show his confusion; but instead showed a curious face.

    ¡°I-Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Although, I would like to know why you think I''ll hate you for it?¡±

    When Hina heard Miko''s question, her face paled and her body began to tremble.

    But Miko ignored that and pressed on.

    ¡°Just so you know, I wont leave until you tell me.¡±

    He stared at her intently.

    Hina was re-living a trauma, so she might''ve forgotten that someone dangerous was targeting her life.

    But miko hadn¡¯t. Both he and Hina almost died at Darius¡¯ hands.

    Miko now know that Darius must be eliminated no matter what. Otherwise, his life wasn''t guaranteed.

    He currently can''t do it alone, he will need help. So a trembling Hina was problem. He needed her to get over it now, even if he has to force her to.

    As if realizing that, Sora spoke up.

    ¡°Fine. I''ll tell you, Gamiko.¡±

    ¡°Sora!¡±

    ¡°What? You wanna tell him yourself? He was going to find out eventually.¡±

    Hina hang her head down for a while, then the trembling stopped.

    ¡°F-Fine. I''ll tell him.¡±

    Hina then began telling her story, without looking anybody in the eye.

    Four years ago, the Middle Class District. A place known for its many business places and merchants.

    Outside the commercial district, this district generated the most income in the kingdom on a daily basis.

    Inside this district, there was a bookstore called ¡°Insight¡±. This was a bookstore that was famous across the entire kingdom.

    There were two reasons why this bookstore was famous.

    The first reason was because of the immense variety of books it sold.

    It had everything from magic books for beginners to cook books dating back to 2000 years ago.

    No matter what kind of book you wanted, this store will probably have it.

    The other reason was because of its beautiful owner.

    It was normal day like no other. The store was packed with people.

    Some were actual customers, while the rest only came to see the beautiful owner and her cute assistant.

    ¡°How many times do I have to say it? If you''re not buying anything then don''t idle around in my shop!¡±

    Said the shop owner.

    She had a face that could only be described as enchanting, and a perfect figure to match.

    She had long brown hair, which she wore in a pony tail, and glossy pink eyes that makes you want to just sit and look in them all day.

    She was dressed in black jeans and a pink top, and also had on an apron with the store¡¯s name on it.

    ¡°Come on. Don''t be like that , Nami. We just wanted to see your lovely face.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. You''ll get to see a smile on it, if you just buy something.¡±

    ¡°I''d love to buy you dinner, Nami!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°Nami, forgot about these old perverts, and have dinner with gentleman like me!¡±

    ¡°What was that, brat?!¡±

    Nami sighed as she watched the men, who weren''t even customers, making a fuss in her shop.

    At time, she spotted a little girl running towards her with a book in her.

    ¡°Grandma, Grandma! This book is really interesting! Is there a sequel?!¡±

    The girl had the same hair color as Nami, but her eye color was purple.

    Nami took the book from her with a frown on her face.

    ¡°Hina, how many times do I have to tell you? It''s big sis, not grandma. Do I look that old to you?¡±

    ¡°But, you''re my father''s mother, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, that''s true¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you''re my grandma! Besides didn''t you say you''re 87 years old? Then you''re more than old enough.¡±

    When Hina said that, the whole store froze.

    ¡°H-I-N-A-M-I!¡±

    Nami pinched both of Hina''s cheeks and started pulling them.

    ¡°How many times I''ve told you not say my age in public?!¡±

    ¡°Ow ow ow ow ow! I''m sorry, Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Nami pulled harder.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Ow ow ow! I mean, Big Sis!¡±

    ¡°That''s better.¡±

    Nami released Hina''s cheeks, and then took a book off the counter and gave it to Hina.

    ¡°Here. This is the continuation of that book. Go and read it until I call for you.¡±

    Hina, who was rubbing her cheeks, took the book while frowning and left.

    The men who watch the exchange between Nami and Hinami, had wry smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Sometimes I forget that Nami is older than most of us here¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she doesn''t look her age at all.¡±

    ¡°Of course she doesn''t. Nami is an [Upper B Class]. So she ages slower than us small fries.¡±

    Once someone passes [C Class] they begin to age slower. That''s because at that time, your body starts to do everything it can to remain in tip-top condition. This is to allow you to fight longer.

    There were also many people who can control how old they looked. So it''s hard to tell someone''s real age just from looking at them.

    ¡°But you know, an older woman isn''t that bad when she looks like that.¡±

    All the men nodded in agreement to the new opinion.

    Well, that was until they realized who said it.

    A man in a red and black tuxedo walked up to the counter.

    All the men who saw him, took several steps back to distance themselves.

    ¡°Oh, Darius. Are you here to collect this month¡¯s rent?¡±

    Nami warmly greeted the man, Darius with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah. I was in the neighborhood and decided to stop by.¡±

    Darius returned the smile.

    ¡°Liar. You just wanted to come yourself.¡±

    ¡°You got me.¡±

    ¡°Sigh~. You have so many subordinates. Why don''t use them for stuff like this?¡±

    ¡°If I did, I wouldn''t have an excuse to see you. Besides, it''s only natural for a gentleman to be there in person, when receiving something from a woman as beautiful as yourself.¡±

    ¡°You still have a way with words, I see.¡±

    Nami giggled a little before handing Darius a bag filled with money.

    Darius took it and put it in his pocket.

    ¡°Thank you as always. With that done, I''ll have to go. I have another appointment after this.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? How unfortunate. Well, then take care.¡±

    Darius nodded and then turned to his right.

    ¡°Hinami, I''ll be going now!¡±

    ¡°Come play again soon, Uncle Darius!¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    With that, Darius silently left the store.

    Seeing that their source of fear was gone, the men approached Nami again.

    ¡°I-I''m surprised that you aren''t scared of talking with Lord Darius, Nami.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I almost wet myself when he was next to me.¡±

    Hearing the men confessions, Nami tilted her head to the side in confusion.

    ¡°Why would I be scared of him?¡±

    ¡°W-Why?!¡±

    ¡°Lord Darius is a notorious crime lord, who''s known for several cruel acts!¡±

    ¡°So? Half the people in the world are known for cruel acts. It''s a cruel world, after all.¡±

    Hearing Nami¡¯s response, the men stared shockingly at her.

    ¡°Besides, why would I be afraid of a brat who''s weaker than me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you got nothing else to say, or isn''t going to buy anything, then leave!¡±

    Later that day, Nami and Hina had closed up shop, and was now heading home.

    Hina was reading a comic book while she walking, and wasn''t paying attention to where she was going. Nami had to direct her, so that she doesn''t walk into the road or hit a pole.

    It was something she was used to.

    ¡°Hina.¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandma?¡±

    ¡°Hm?!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, Big Sis?¡±

    ¡°Why do you always read that comic whenever we¡¯re walking home?¡±

    ¡°No, reason. It''s just that it seems more exciting in the evening for some reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­.You''re a weird child, you know that?¡±

    ¡°We share the same blood after all¡­.Ow ow ow ow! Let go of my cheeks!¡±

    ¡°You''re too cheeky sometimes. I blame that genius brain of yours.¡±

    The two walked past a group of girls playing together. Upon seeing them, Hina hid her face in the comic book, and was trying her best not to look at them.

    And Nami saw that.

    ¡°Are you still not getting along with the other kids?¡±

    ¡°¡­Everytime I talk about something, they always look at me like I''m weird. And if I try to correct them when they''re doing something wrong, they get mad at me and call me a Know-It-All.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are smarter than most kids your age. No, you''re probably smarter than a lot of adults too. So maybe you should try to talk about something they understand.¡±

    ¡°I tried that already. The reason why I even started reading comic books, was so that I could talk to them about something they understood. They just called me a tomboy and laughed at me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But most girls don''t read comic books, you know.¡±

    ¡°I saw a boy reading one, so I thought maybe girls did too. But they still didn''t have to laugh at me.¡±

    ¡°Listen, Hina. Women are discriminative creatures, especially little girls. They just need to find a few things they don''t like about you, and they''ll scorn you for life.¡±

    ¡°It''s a mystery how women can even befriend each other.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    The two walked in silence for a while, before Nami asked Hina a question.

    ¡°Hey, could the reason you started reading comics on your way home, is so that you could hide your face from the other girls?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sigh. You won''t be able to make any friends, if you stay like this you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I don''t need any friends. That''s because I have grandma.¡±

    Hina mumbled.

    Nami peeped at her expression from the corner of her eye. It was a lonely face.

    ¡°¡­.Grandma?¡±

    Nami placed her hand on Hina''s head, causing Hina to look at her.

    ¡°I won''t promise that I''ll always be with you. But I promise that as long we''re together, I''ll always protect and love you. So it''s fine for you to rely on me for comfort. At least for now anyway.¡±

    She looked at Hina and smiled.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Hina. You''ll make some friends in the future. And I''m sure they''ll be some good ones.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two walked in pleasant silence, until they reached home.

    A few days later, a change occurred in Hina, that changed the peaceful lives of her and Nami.

    ¡°Grandma! Grandma!¡±

    It happened when they were at the store. Nami was attending to a customer, when Hina started to shout all of sudden.

    Since Hina wasn''t one to disturb Nami when she was dealing with a customer, so Nami deduced that something must''ve happened.

    She worriedly rushed to hina to see what was wrong.

    When she got there, she saw Hina holding a knife.

    ¡°Hina!¡±

    She hurriedly took it from her, and looked at her with reproach.

    ¡°Hina, where did you get this?!¡±

    ¡°I took it from inside this magazine!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Towards Nami who was obviously angry, Hina replied with an excited voice.

    ¡°I was looking through this magazine, and thought that this knife was cool and wanted to touch it! The next thing I knew, my hand went inside the page. I was freaking out, until my hand touched something. When I grabbed it and pull my hand, the knife came out too!¡±

    Hina then did exactly what she said happened, and took out a can opener this time.

    Seeing that, shock covered Nami''s face.

    ¡°T-That''s¡­.!¡±

    Nami then took the magazine from Hina and looked at it.

    Two of the pages were blank.

    ¡°This power is exactly like her''s¡­.¡±

    Nami mumbled. And then as if she realized something, she turned to Hina again.

    ¡°Hina, there''s something I want to confirm. To do that, I need you to do exactly what I say, ok?¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°I want you to create another knife. But this time, you¡¯ll create it using only your imagination.¡±

    Hina was going to say that it was impossible, but didn''t when she saw that Nami was serious.

    ¡°Is something like that possible? Creating something out thin air without using anything as reference?¡±

    ¡°It''s possible. There''s a certain power that allows you to do it, however you need to know everything about the thing you¡¯re trying to create. What its made up of, how it''s created, and what it looks like when it''s created¡­You know everything on how a normal knife is created right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes. I read a book on forging once.¡±

    ¡°Then it''s possible that you can recreate it. All you need to do is imagine a knife being created in front of you. You must imagine every process it goes through in order for it to be created. And then, you must feel the desire to touch it, all while releasing the magic in your body¡­.Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.I think I can.¡±

    ¡°Then please.¡±

    Hearing Nami''s request, Hina nodded and started to concentrate with her eyes closed.

    She started to picture molten metal being pour into a machine. She then imagined that machine using pressure to compress that liquid into a fixed shape, it then underwent cooling to harden. She then imagined the metal being craved, sharpened and then polished.

    And just like that, Hina pictured the metal undergoing several more processes until it turned into a knife. She then felt the need to touched that knife, and held her hand out grasped it. And then it happened.

    Nami watched magic particles swarm around Hina''s hand. The particles then slowly took a shape, before dispersing. What was left in its place was a knife.

    Hina opened her eyes and saw it.

    ¡°I-I did it?! Grandma, what is this?!¡±

    Nami looked at the excited Hina, and sighed as if she gave up on something.

    ¡°It looks like you inherited both their powers. I really had hoped that you wouldn''t though.¡±

    ¡°Their? What are you talking about, Grandma?¡±

    Nami sighed again.

    ¡°Listen, Hina. You currently possess two unbelievable powers. [Manifestation], which you used to take this knife from out of the magazine; and [Creation], the power you used just now to create that knife you''re holding. They may seem similar, but there''s a big difference.¡±

    ¡°A big difference?¡±

    Nami then went on to explain the difference between the two.

    ¡°[Manifestation] is like 3D projection that you can touch. Meaning, that you take a 2D image and recreate it into reality. For example, what you did with that knife. You turned the 2D picture into a 3D object. I heard that it doesn''t need to be a picture. It can be a drawing, a painting, or even words in a book. For the book one, you just need have an idea on how it looks in real life. I don''t really know the details¡­..Oh, you can''t manifest life by the way.¡±

    ¡°A-Amazing!¡±

    ¡°There are other magic similar to this, but only a few that can create something permanent like you did. But once the user runs out of magic, the object will disappear. Unlike yours."

    ¡°I see¡­What about [Creation]?¡±

    Nami showed a solemn expression before she spoke.

    ¡°¡­.[Creation] is a very terrifying power. Some would even say that it isn''t something a human should possess.¡±

    ¡°W-What kind of power is it?¡±

    ¡°It''s the power to create anything as long as you know how it''s made, what it looks like, and what it''s made of.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­When you say anything..¡±

    ¡°It''s just what you''re thinking. As long as you know these three processes, you can create even life. Human life.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?!¡±

    ¡°I''ve seen it before. A person being created before my eyes, that is.¡±

    ¡°When? Who did it?¡±

    ¡°I won''t say.¡±

    Nami took the knife Hina created.

    ¡°Listen, Hina. I won''t tell you not to show anyone you''re abilities or not to use them; in fact, I think it''s better that you master them as soon as possible. They''ll definitely help you survive this war filled world. However, I don''t want you to temper with life. That isn''t a realm humans should enter so easily. Keep in mind that, not even the gods have full control over the beings they''ve created, so don''t think you will. Got that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then I''ll go back to the counter. Oh and don''t make anything that will cut you unless I''m around.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Several days have passed since Hina awoken her abilities. She has been constantly practicing on how to use them.

    It took her only three days to learn how to manifest something by only using words. The first thing she manifested was a futuristic weapon from a sci-fi novel. However, it didn''t work the way she wanted. So it was consider a failure.

    She was now showing her powers to Darius who came to visit.

    ¡°See? Here''s the pen that was in the picture.¡±

    Said Hina as she handed the pen to Darius.

    ¡°Wow, that''s a useful ability.¡±

    Darius took the pen and placed it in his pocket.

    Hina stared at him for a while, before speaking

    ¡°¡­.Uncle Darius, you like Grandma don''t you?¡±

    ¡°Well, everyone likes your grandmother. Plus she''s an important customer for me. Why you ask?¡±

    ¡°It''s because everyone says you''re a scary person, and I thought so too. But you''re always smiling when talking to Grandma. You should smile more, and maybe more people will like you.¡±

    Said Hina, with an innocent smile on her face.

    ¡°Unfortunately, that''s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I''m not feared because I don''t smile. I''m feared because of the things I do. Besides, I like being feared. Especially by those of lower standing, it reminds them who is the superior one.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.It sounds sad to me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean being superior all the time is boring. There''s no one to compete with you, no one who can understand you, and no one who would console you if you mess up¡­.That''s just boring and sad.¡±

    Hina had on a sad expression as she spoke.

    ¡®This girl must be speaking from experience. There''s no one her age who thinks on the same level as her. So she must''ve been really lonely all this time.¡±

    Darius thought.

    Hina sad expression then changed to one of curiosity.

    ¡°Uncle Darius, could the reason why you like Grandma is because she''s superior to you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Darius was caught off guard by Hina''s question.

    ¡°You said it earlier. You like to be feared by those lower than you. Then what about the ones above you.¡±

    ¡°The ones above me?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Uncle Darius is a high-class noble like a duke or something. Then doesn''t that mean that there are only a few who holds higher power than you?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±

    ¡°Being born with everything you¡¯ve ever wanted, should get boring after a while. So, that''s why you sought those above you. Those who can easily look down on you.¡±

    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±

    ¡°That''s because it motivates you when someone looks down on you. It makes you strive to surpass them, and even if you don''t it''s still fun to put in the effort, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see why you don''t have any friends your age. You¡¯re too smart.¡±

    Saying that, Darius pet Hina''s head, and said-

    ¡°Well, you can always act a little dumber and be more outgoing to make friends. If that doesn''t work you can always use your power to make one¡­..Just kidding.¡±

    He laughed, said bye to Nami, and left the store.

    Darius said it as a joke, but he didn''t know that he gave Hina a very dangerous idea.

    ¡°¡­.Make a friend? Someone who understands me...."

    A week later Hina was sitting at home writing something down in a notepad.

    ¡°Done! After a week I''ve finally completed my list of things I want in a friend!¡±

    After getting the idea from Darius, Hina spent a long time reading various biology books as well as psychology, medicine, chemistry, neurology, and alchemy books.

    She read books that a 6-year-old shouldn''t be able to.

    She had completely forgotten what Nami begged her not to do.

    She let her desire for companionship robbed her of her reasoning and restraint.

    And because of that, Hina committed the greatest taboo for a human. She created life.

 Demons Of The Past 2

    Hina chose a night where she knew she would be alone, to break the taboo.

    ¡°I read a lot of books, but I don''t have the confidence to create a person from scratch. That why I''ll use this as reference.¡±

    What Hina took out was a comic book. It was her favorite comic series.

    It was about a human who was given special powers from God to save the human race.

    Hina thought that it was well written for a comic book, as it shows not only the heroes strengths but his weakness as a human.

    The hero would sometime give into greed, he would sometime let his anger get the best of him, and he wasn''t one who would just beat someone up just because they''re branded as the bad guy. He was someone who tried to understand someone before fighting them.

    What made the story even more interesting, was the main villain.

    He had received powers from a demon to lead the human race to extinction. But there was more to him than mindless destruction.

    He was very logical. He would only kill those who deserved it. Like cruel politicians who aimed to spread misery for fun.

    He was smart, and didn''t really listened to his demon. He did whatever he wanted, whether it would come across as good or bad. He wasn¡¯t heartless either. He felt remorse for those who died innocently, and mercilessly hunted down their killers.

    He and the hero teamed up many times, and seemed like they would be good friends if it wasn''t for their positions.

    Incidentally, the friend Hina wanted to make was a combination of the hero and the villain. To her that would make the best friend.

    ¡°I would prefer if I could just manifest and fuse them, but that would be impossible. Well, with a normal manifestation that is.¡±

    One day an idea came to her when she remembered the explanation Nami gave her about her powers.

    Her powers were very similar, there''s only one big difference. One can create life while the other cant.

    But Hina didn''t have the confidence to create life out of nothing. So it came to her.

    ¡°Can''t I combine [Creation] with [Manifestation] to put life in something I manifested?¡±

    It was a reckless idea. In the first place Hina hadn''t master either of those abilities, so to try to fuse them together was insane.

    But Hina overlooked this. She was intoxicated with the idea of getting a friend who truly understood her, that she never thought about the risks.

    ¡°Ok, let''s start!¡±

    Hina placed three things on a table.

    A notebook that outlined a person''s personality, a diagram of the human body, and her favorite comic.

    Hina stood in front of the table and poured all her magic into them.

    ¡°[Creation] + [Manifestation]!¡±

    The entire room was devoured by a bright light.

    All the knowledge Hina learnt about the human body, poured out of her mind and into that light.

    The things that she placed on the table could be seen to have ripples in them, like they were buckets of water that was being shaken.

    This continued for a while before the light dimmed.

    When Hina opened her eyes she saw a human figure standing in front of her.

    ¡°I-I did it!¡±

    She shouted excitedly.

    The person that stood in front her, looked exactly how she had picture it.

    She was truly excited and proud of herself.

    And that''s when she noticed something.

    ¡°Huh? It feels like my magic is still being sucked out of me. Huh? It won''t stop.¡±

    Even though she already succeeded in creating what she wanted, her magic was still being sucked out of her.

    ¡°Hey, stop! Hey! What''s happening?!¡±

    It didn''t take long for Hina to fall to her knees.

    She was getting weaker by the moment. She was already out of magic, but something else was still being sucked out.

    It was her life.

    ¡°S-Stop already¡­¡±

    She collapsed to floor and started to breath heavily.

    ¡°¡­Could it be that I didn''t have enough power for the spell, so my life is being used as payment?¡±

    As if to confirm her theory, the room underwent a sudden change.

    The bright light reappeared, but this time it was an ominous red.

    The room began shake, the table and the things on it burst into flames, cracks ran up the walls straight up to the ceilings, and the air suddenly felt colder.

    The human figure also underwent changes.

    It''s skin turned purple, it grew a second head, it started sprouting multiple limbs all over its body, it grew fangs and claws, and finally a giant eye opened up in the middle of its chest.

    It no longer had any resemblance to a human.

    It was nothing more than a monster.

    Hina laid helplessly on the floor, and watch as that monster sucked her life away.

    Her skin began to shriveled up and her hair grew paler by the second. It didn''t take long before it turned completely white.

    Hina could tell what''s happening from her body changes.

    ¡°I''m going to die¡­¡±

    It had reach a point where she no longer felt pain. She could only feel a cold sensation creeping up on her heart.

    Hina was surely terrified. She was experiencing what it felt like to die slowly.

    She started to cry.

    ¡°No¡­ I don''t wanna die. Grandma, help me¡­.Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Hina!¡±

    As if answering Hina''s plea for help, Nami burst through the front door.

    ¡°Hina, what''s going on here?! And what is that monster, did you create it?!¡±

    Hina couldn''t answer Nami''s questions. She no longer had the strength to. She could only shed tears while laying face down.

    ¡°Hina, your hair!¡±

    Nami finally noticed the change in Hina''s body and ran towards her.

    ¡°This isn''t good. You''ve exhausted all of your magic, and now your life is being sucked away.¡±

    Nami glared at the monster Hina created.

    ¡°If I kill this thing it should stop.¡±

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    Hearing what Nami said, the monster opened its mouth and released a terrifying roar.

    It moved for the first time.

    It charged towards Nami and slashed at her with its claws.

    She dodged it by stepping to the side.

    She then kicked it in the head, and sent it flying through a wall.

    ¡°Ow! It''s tough!¡±

    Nami held her leg and rubbed it.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The monster burst back through the wall and threw a punch at Nami. She blocked it by crossing her arms together.

    *Crack*

    The sound of her bones breaking reached her ears.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    She grabbed the monster¡¯s arms and dragged it towards her. She then kneed it in its face, and then clad her right hand with lightning and thrust it into the giant eye in the monster¡¯s chest.

    ¡°RAWR?!¡±

    It roared out in agony, and retreated to the other end of the room.

    Nami took that opportunity to lift Hina up and escape the apartment.

    She jump over the railings that was in front of her door and landed in the streets.

    ¡°Hina, I''m going to pour my magic power inside your body. That should compensate for the magic you''ve lost, thus preventing your death.¡±

    Nami did as she said and poured enough magic in Hina to prevent her from dying from [Magic Exhaustion].

    Hina could see a bright light envelop her. It felt warm and soothing, and she was soon able to move her body again.

    Nami put her down and Hina stood on her own.

    ¡°I''m sorry, but it doesn''t look like I can¡¯t do anything about your hair.¡±

    Hina held her head down and didn''t look at Nami.

    ¡°¡­.I''m sor-¡±

    *Slap*

    Hina''s apology was interrupted by Nami slapping her.

    She looked at Nami teary eyed.

    ¡°You shouldn''t have done it if you knew that you would have to apologize for it later. I don''t why you did it, and honestly I don''t care. It doesn''t change the fact that you almost died to bring a monster into the world.¡±

    Hina started crying harder. Seeing that, Nami sighed and placed her hand on head.

    ¡°Well, I''m glad that you''re alive. Just don''t do something like that again. Or the stress will make me look my age.¡±

    Nami stooped down and hugged the crying Hina.

    ¡°I told you already, didn''t I? You''ll find friends who can understand you. So there''s no need to do dangerous stuff like this.¡±

    Hina nodded while crying.

    Nami then stopped hugging Hina and stood up.

    ¡°I would like to comfort and scold you some more, but that monster doesn''t plan on letting us do that.¡±

    As if to agree with Nami, a red light was seen coming from inside their apartment. And then-This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    *BOOM!*

    The entire building exploded.

    Nami used her body to shield Hina from the flying glass and other debris.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry! Something like this isn''t enough to kill me!¡±

    She replied as glass stabbed into her back.

    After a few seconds the light faded, and the aftershock of the explosion stopped.

    When Nami directed her eyes to where the building once stood, she saw a different monster than before.

    It had a red skin, and a muscular build. The number of limbs and heads were normal, and it had a pair of horns on its head.

    ¡°Don''t tell me it evolved? ¡­This is bad. That thing is now a [Upper B Class] like me. Only a general and up can beat it.¡±

    Nami looked at Hina who bit her lip in frustration.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll take it down, so run away as far as you can. I don''t want you to get drag into what is about to happen.¡±

    Hina nodded a ran in the opposite direction.

    Seeing that, Nami walked towards the monster and glared at it. It returned a glared back at Nami.

    And then it began.

    The two kicked off the ground at the same time, and met each other halfway.

    *BOOM!*

    Their fists collied and a shockwave ran through the surroundings and broke all the glass.

    They both pulled back their arms and threw another punch.

    *BOOM!*

    Their fists clashed again.

    This time the concrete under them burst open.

    Nami aimed a kick at the monster¡¯s temple. It dodged with a duck, and aimed an uppercut at Nami''s chin. It''s goal was to pop her head off her body.

    Nami realized that and bent her body backwards, and dodged it with a backflip.

    The monster chased after her, and slash at her with its claws. Nami stopped it with her arm.

    *Ching!*

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Instead of the sound of Nami''s arm being torn off, what reached the monster¡¯s ears was the sound of metal clashing.

    When it looked at Nami''s arm, it was black and shiny like steel.

    This was [Armored Skin]. A technique where the user harden their body like iron using magic.

    Nami used it to block the monster''s claws.

    ¡°Oh, so you feel emotions like surprise. That''s good, because it would be boring not to get a response out of you while I beat you into a pulp!¡±

    Nami used [Armored Skin] on her other hand, and slammed her fist into the monster''s face.

    Blood escape from its nose, and it took a step back. But, Nami wasn''t finished.

    ¡°Hahhhhhh!¡±

    Nami repeatedly slammed her fists into the monster''s body.

    Every punch caused a loud sound.

    The monster''s body jerked from left to right over and over again.

    Blood sprayed through the air. Some even landed on Nami''s face, but she still didn''t stop. Nami continued to pound the monster.

    And then a sudden change happened.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The monster grabbed one of Nami''s fist and pulled her closer.

    He then slammed his fist in her stomach.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Nami spat out a large amount of blood as her feet lifted off the ground.

    The monster then uppercut her further up into the air. And then, when she was at right position, he slammed his thick leg in her midsection.

    *Crack*

    The sound of her ribs breaking reached Nami¡¯s ears.

    She flew several meters and broke through a building.

    As if to finish her, the monster started gathering magic in its palms.

    Two giant balls of red light formed in its palms. The monster then threw them at the building that Nami crashed into. And then-

    *KABOOM!*

    A large blast that stretch to around 50 meters, destroyed the building and everything else that got caught in it.

    When the dust started clearing, the only thing that remained was a huge crater.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The monster slowly approached that crater. And then-

    *Stab*

    Something flew and pierced its chest.

    It was a lance made of earth.

    ¡°You sure did a number on me, you red bastard!¡±

    The monster looked and saw Nami on the other side of the crater with an angry expression.

    The monster removed the lance from its chest, while glaring at her.

    ¡°Tch. I missed the heart because of the dust.¡±

    Nami bent her knees and jumped over the 50 meter crater with ease. She then created an axe out of earth, and walked towards the monster.

    ¡°This is [Earth Arsenal]. I can recreate any weapon I''ve seen before, with earth magic. It''s my pride. So be grateful for getting to experience it!¡±

    Nami rushed towards the monster while spinning her axe.

    The monster also rushed towards her, and slashed at Nami.

    She dodged it''s claws, and lodged the axe in its neck.

    ¡°Rawr?!¡±

    The monster thick muscles stopped the axe from cutting off its head.

    Nami pulled out the axe and swung it again, but the monster dodged this time and was able get behind her.

    It then used its claws and slashed Nami''s back.

    ¡°Ahhhh?!¡±

    She screamed out in pain and then spun around, and swiftly cut off the monster''s arm with the axe.

    ¡°Rawr?!¡±

    The monster quickly tried to distanced itself, but Nami threw the axe and lodged it in its chest. But it still didn''t fall.

    ¡°Tch. Tough bastard.¡±

    Nami swung her hand to the side, and the earth in front of started to move as if it''s alive. And then in less than 3 seconds, 10 earth cannons stood in front of her.

    ¡°Then how about this?!¡±

    The cannons started firing in rapid succession.

    Cannon balls the size of a human head flew towards the monster.

    It jumped into the air to dodge, however-

    ¡°It won''t be that easy!¡±

    The cannon followed it and aimed in the air.

    The monster was mercilessly assaulted by cannon balls.

    ¡°Rawr?!¡±

    They hit his face, chest, legs, arm, head, everywhere. Even when he fell down to the ground he was mercilessly assaulted.

    This continued for 5 minutes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    After stopping the cannons, Nami walked over to it and looked down on it.

    It was battered beyond belief. It couldn''t move and only twitched in place. It was clearly defeated.

    ¡°For something created by a child, you sure caused me a lot trouble.¡±

    Nami was heavily damaged. Her clothes were torn up and an old wound on her left side was revealed. She was covered in her own blood, some of her bones were broken too, and she was pretty sure that she had internal bleeding.

    ¡°I may have dull the pain with my mind, but if I don''t see a doctor or receive healing magic soon I''m going to die. My body isn''t what it used to be after all.¡±

    While saying that, Nami threw a lance in the monster''s head and started walking away from it.

    And then-

    *Flash*

    The whole area was suddenly devoured by light. Nami quickly looked towards the monster, and realized what was happening.

    ¡°It''s gathering a lot of magic in its core¡­.Don''t tell me it''s going to self destruct?!¡±

    Nami started to ran with all her might towards a building a couple hundred meters away. To where Hina was waiting for her.

    After running for 10 seconds, she saw a lot of people running in a panic. They must''ve gotten caught up in her fight with the monster.

    ¡°Hina!¡±

    After scanning the crowd for a bit, she spotted Hina waiting for her.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Hina, run! Run as far away from here as poss-¡±

    *BOOM*

    Nami was interrupted by the sound of an explosion.

    When she looked behind her, she saw the blast stretching towards her.

    She wanted to outrun it and escape with Hina, but her body took too much damage.

    Realizing that she couldn''t escape with Hina, Nami made her decision.

    ¡°Hina''s life matters over all!¡±

    She stopped in her tracks and faced the blast.

    She quickly stooped down, and placed her hands on the ground.

    ¡°[Earth Shield]!¡±

    A giant shield made of earth erected from the ground, and blocked the blast.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Hina no matter what, don''t move from behind me!¡±

    The blast ripped apart the buildings and the road.

    Hina watched as countless people were destroyed without being able to do anything.

    Those beside her or those in front of her, it didn''t matter. They all turned into ash.

    The only thing that was preventing Hina from experiencing the same fate, was the shield Nami created.

    However, Nami was slowly being pushed back by the blast.

    Her skin was being scorch, her hair was getting burnt, her bones were being scattered from the pressure; but even with all that, Nami still poured all of her magic into the shield.

    ¡°Grandma, that''s enough! Just escape by yourself!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, brat! Don''t give me orders! I was entrusted with protecting you, and that''s what I''m going to do!¡±

    Hina could see Nami''s hair rapidly whitening.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Are you deaf?! I''m not abandoning you! Hate me all you want if you have to! But at least you''ll be alive to do it!¡±

    The shield started to break because of the lack of magic power. Seeing that, Nami quickly made her decision.

    ¡°Use all my life if you have to! But in return, please protect my pride and joy!¡±

    She poured all of her remaining life in the shield, and it expanded thrice its size.

    The sudden expansion of the shield forced back the blast until it died out.

    After a few seconds, the blast disappeared and the shield crumbled. Nami also collapsed with it.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Hina ran towards Nami and stooped down next to her.

    ¡°¡­.Seriously, even when I''m dying you still won''t listen to me.¡±

    Nami tiredly looked up at the teary eyed Hina and smiled.

    ¡°¡­I told you to call me Big Sis. I don''t look that old¡­¡±

    She laughed weakly.

    ¡°Don''t talk, I''ll go get a doctor!¡±

    Hina tried to stand up, but was stopped by Nami.

    ¡°Don''t bother. I''m already dead¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don''t say that, I just need to pour magic back into you and¡­¡±

    ¡°It won''t work. I''ve already used up my remaining life force. I can¡¯t even feel anything anymore¡­.¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Hina. Do you remember the first book I taught you to read?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking something like that?!¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I can''t remember. You''ve read some many books that I''ve lost track.¡±

    Nami laughed weakly and as if she heard a joke.

    ¡°Hina. You probably hate yourself right now, but don''t. You''re a beautiful and smart little girl. You may not have friends now, but there will definitely be a time where people will flock towards you. So, be patient.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Grandma¡­I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know I shouldn''t tell you this while you''re still so young but, be sure to find a good man when you get older. Not one of those sissy boys, who care about their looks more than they care about you. Find a man who can protect you, someone you feel the desire to protect as well. If it''s you, I''m sure you''ll find an interesting guy.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, listen!¡±

    ¡°No way. I don''t want the last thing you say to me to be an apology. I deserve better than that. I want to be told I was loved even if it''s a lie.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Its not a lie! I really love you, Grandma!¡±

    Nami started to laugh again after hearing Hina''s desperate tone.

    ¡°I love you too, Hinami.¡±

    She closed her eyes and with a peaceful expression spoke.

    ¡°But I told you to call me Big Sis¡­.I don''t¡­look¡­ that¡­.old..¡±

    With those final words, Nami''s voice was never heard again.

    Only Hina''s crying voiced echoed through the wasteland.

    Two weeks later, it was announced by the Royal Guards that the incident that claimed the lives of 124 people, was caused by a white haired girl. This caused a lot people to resent Hina wherever she went.

    There were times when persons seeking revenge for the ones they lost, would try to kill her.

    One of these persons was Darius, someone who was close to her.

    One day she was cornered by him.

    ¡°Hinami, it''s good to see that you''re still alive and kicking.¡±

    Darius looked down on Hina, who was covered with wounds.

    He had just finishing killing the people who were hitting her with metal rods.

    ¡°¡­Uncle Darius..¡±

    ¡°Please don''t call me that. It makes me sick.¡±

    Hearing Darius saying that, pained Hina''s heart. She always knew that he wasn''t a good person, but he was always kind to her. But now he was looking at her like she was filth.

    ¡°You smell, Hinami. When was the last time you had a bath? Well, whatever. I''m not here to preach to you about your hygiene.¡±

    Darius took out a paper from his pocket and threw it at her.

    ¡°That is bill you owe me. 100,000 gold coins in total. If you''re wondering why it''s so high, it''s because I had to pay the King for him not to execute you. Hey, did you know that the fee for killing 124 people is 12,400 gold coins? That means that in this kingdom a life is worth only 100 gold coins. Pretty cheap don''t you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­..Why did you pay it?¡±

    Darius had a surprised expression when he heard Hina''s question.

    ¡°Why? That''s because I want to kill you myself, that''s why.¡±

    A chill ran down Hina''s spine.

    ¡°I never knew you had such a disgusting ability. Creating life? What? You think you''re god or something? Plus since I''m the one who gave you the idea, it''s only fitting that I should be the one to execute you, don''t you agree?¡±

    Hinami sluggishly got to her feet, and started to run away clumsily.

    Darius slowly walked after her.

    ¡°Calm down, Hinami. I won''t kill you yet. You''re still so young. So, I¡¯m giving you some time to experience the world more. Maybe a year or so. That''s the longest I think I can hold myself back from killing you, after all.¡±

    ¡°I don''t wanna die! I don''t wanna die! Help, somebody help me!¡±

    ¡°Huh? She''s not listening? Well, whatever. I''ll just watch her a little longer. Feeling unimaginable despair from being hated by thousands of people, is the first step to repentance I guess.¡±

    Darius watched as Hina tripped and fell on her face. She started crawling on the ground while crying.

    ¡°Oh, looks like her legs were more damaged than I thought. Man, those people showed no mercy when they were beating you did they?¡±

    Hina grabbed onto a trash can and tried to use it to stand up, but the trash can tumbled over and covered her in trash. She started crying even louder.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell her that I sold the book store. Well, she''s not listening anyway. I''m sure she''ll find out soon enough.

    Hina stopped moving and laid in the trash crying.

    ¡°Enough. I can''t take it anymore, grandma! I should''ve died with you! I don''t wanna be alone anymore! Everyone hates me!¡±

    Hina remembered the expression that the persons who came to kill her had on their faces.

    It was pure hatred.

    They despised her. They wished for her to suffer. To them the white-haired girl was nothing but a cursed existence.

    Most of them didn''t even know her. They used the white hair to identify her. That''s way Hina hated seeing her hair and cut it. But for some reason, it would grow back the next day.

    ¡°They stone me, they beat me, they spit on me! Everyday someone tell me to go die in a gutter! I don''t even have anyone to rely on! In order to eat, I have to either steal or eat out of the garbage!¡±

    By the time Hina was saying this, Darius was already close to her.

    Hina forcibly stood up and the sounds of her bones breaking could be heard. She started to run.

    ¡°I just wanna fly away somewhere! Fly to where no one knows me or hated me for my hair!¡±

    Light started gathering around Hina''s back.

    She saw some birds flying in the distance.

    ¡°Yes, like a dove. I want to fly away from all my troubles!¡±

    The light took the shape of wings.

    Darius widen his eyes when he saw this.

    ¡°I wanna fly to where Grandma is!¡±

    As if responding to Hina''s wish, the wings began to flop and before she could realize it, Hina launched off into the air.

    Darius stood in place and watched as Hina cut through the air at incredible speed.

    ¡°¡­.Did she possesses another ability? I guess that settles it. She''s becoming too dangerous. She must be killed.¡±

    After saying that, Darius turned his back to Hina and walked in the opposite direction.

    Hina who suddenly found herself flying across the sky, panicked about the changes to her body.

    ¡°What?! I grew wings?!....No, I didn''t grew them I created them. Does that mean I can use [Creation] to modify my body? Or is it something else all together?¡±

    She calmly assessed her situation. She has been abused all the time she was on the ground, so being in the air outside of anyone''s reach had calmed her down.

    ¡°Since that incident, my body has went through a lot of changes. The magic in my body feels unbalanced too. While [Manifestation] takes a lot of power, [Creation] takes little to no power. But¡­¡±

    Because she used it to create the monster that killed her grandmother, Hina always becomes noxious after using [Creation]. In some cases, she even starts vomiting.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Hina crashed on a rooftop from feeling sick.

    She looked at the white wings that broke her fall. The longer she stared at it, the sicker she felt.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The memories of that night started flashing in her mind causing negative feelings to surface.

    There was another reason why Hina didn''t like using her powers.

    ¡°¡­.This power is disgusting.¡±

    It was because it reminded her of her disgust towards herself, which usually leads to her hurting herself.

    She sat up and grabbed the wings on her back.

    ¡°It''s because of this disgusting power that my life is hell!¡±

    She started to pull it.

    ¡°It''s because of this everyone wants me dead!¡±

    She increased the force, and pull the wing that was attached to her skin.

    ¡°It''s because of this everyone left me!¡±

    Her skin began to tear and blood started leaking out.

    ¡°It''s because of this Uncle Darius is trying to kill me!¡±

    The skin tore and started peel off. Her bleeding flesh was exposed.

    ¡°It''s because of this! It''s because of this! It''s because of this!¡±

    The skin peeled off and blood started gushing from her back. Only thing that connected the wings to her back was small strewn of skin.

    And then-

    ¡°ITS BECAUSE OF THIS THAT GRANDMA HAD TO DIE!!!¡±

    With one final pull, Hina ripped the wings off her back.

    She cried in place as the blood flowed down her back and stain her torn clothes.

    This was Hinami¡¯s lowest point in life.

    With no one to rely on, this 6-year-old girl considered committing suicide almost everyday. But, couldn''t because she believed that would waste Nami''s sacrifice. So she was forced to live a life of despair.

    But that was only until she met a man calling himself Klick, who rescued her from this despair.

    He gave her a home, introduced her to two boys who would later became her closest friends; and finally, he thought her how to live.

    And that was how Hina became the person she was today.

 The Determination To Kill

    ¡°Shortly after I met Klick, who introduced me to Sora and Ace, as well as many other stuff I can''t possibly thank him enough for.¡±

    Said Hina, who spent the last hour telling her story. There were many times when she had to stop in the middle, but she was able to say everything she wanted to.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    During that time, Miko silently listened without any specific expressions on his face.

    This made Hina anxious. She was afraid that he would display signs of disgust, but this wasn''t any better since she had no idea what he was thinking.

    And then such a Miko-

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Suddenly had a confused expression, as if there was something he didn''t understand.

    ¡°D-Didn¡¯t you understand what I just said?¡±

    Hina asked anxiously.

    ¡°Of course, I did. But I still didn''t hear the part that was suppose to disgust me.¡±

    Miko spoke casually. In response that, Hina became flustered.

    ¡°Y-You didn''t hear what was supposed to disgust you? Weren¡¯t you listening?! I killed 124 people, including my grandmother. And for, what?! A friend?! I''m the worst type of person there is!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Brat.¡±

    ¡°¡­.?!¡±

    Miko''s sudden cold tone made everyone in the room tense up.

    ¡°Worse kind of person there is? No, there are a lot of people who committed worse acts than you. I''m one of them.¡±

    He spoke as if what he was saying was obvious.

    ¡°Compare to scum like me, your crimes are child''s play. You unintentional killed 124 people. So what? If you put 10 people in your shoes, 7 out of the 10 would have similar or worse result than yours.¡±

    Humanity was an imperfect race. If they''re suddenly given overwhelming power, a large majority of them will let it go to their heads, and bring ruin to themselves and those around them. Hinami''s case was something similar.

    ¡°It might come across the wrong way, but your so called sins are nothing special to me. In fact, I already had a vague idea of them.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°You don''t remember? You told me that you killed your grandmother the first day we met. You most likely told me that determine my true nature, right?¡±

    Miko realized that Hina was trying to see what kind of person he was when she told him that, by observing his reaction.

    ¡°What was my reply to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡®Is that so?¡¯ I believe.¡±

    ¡°Yep. To be honest at that time I knew that you were telling the truth, by listening to your heartbeat.¡±

    ¡°Heartbeat?¡±

    Asked Sora.

    ¡°My senses are far above a human¡¯s. Because of that I can collect information in a way only I can.¡±

    Miko grinned at Hina.

    ¡°While you were trying to test me, I was already two steps ahead.¡±

    His grin turned into a teasing smile.

    ¡°Well, anyway. Your crimes don''t disgust me at all. And they won''t make me hate you. In fact hearing about your past makes you more interesting. So stop your whimpering. I''m sure that''s what your grandmother would''ve said.¡±

    ¡°M-Mikky¡­¡±

    Hearing Miko''s words made Hina feel like a weight was lifted off her shoulders.

    It was the feeling that it was natural for her to be hated.

    Even though meeting the man calling himself Klick, had gave her the will to live and made her able to smile again, she still had doubts.

    She would occasionally wonder if it was alright for her to live, when so many died because of her.

    She would sometimes have nightmares of that day, and cry herself back to sleep.

    Her heart was freed from despair, but regrets still lingered.

    But now it felt like those regrets were beginning to fade.

    She honestly felt happy to be alive. Because if wasn''t she wouldn''t have met theses three boys who she loved with all of her heart.

    So Hina started crying.

    She cried tears of joy for meeting her friends.

    She cried away her regrets and doubts.

    She cried like never before.

    Seeing that, Gamiko-

    ¡°So what are we going to do about the hair?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He didn''t show any trace of delicacy.

    ¡°If she goes out with her hair like that, people will surely attack her. And then I will end up slaughtering dozens of people. Well, not that I mind. But, killing people takes a lot of work.¡±

    From his tone, they knew that he was serious.

    ¡°It''s okay. We have a spell that turns her hair back to its original color, but it isn''t permanent.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Klick thought us before he died.¡±

    ¡°Klick, huh.¡±

    Miko looked like he was pondering something for a while, before speaking.

    ¡°Then what about, Darius? He should be aiming for Hina''s life, right?¡±

    ¡°That''s also okay. He can''t attack me for a while.¡±

    Answered Hina.

    ¡°There''s a spell casted on me that only allows Darius to come near me once every three full moons.¡±

    ¡°What? That sounds like a powerful spell¡­..Did this klick guy cast it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    Miko then turn his back to the others.

    ¡°I''m going back to sleep for a bit. When I wake up there''s something I want to discuss with the three of you.¡±

    ¡°Are you still in pain?¡±

    Hina ask with a worried tone.

    ¡°Yeah. But a goodnight sleep should help.¡±

    Miko opened the door and was about to leave when-

    ¡°Um, Mikky!¡±

    Hina called out to him.

    He turned and looked at her.

    ¡°T-Thank you for accepting me! As well as saving me earlier!....I''m really glad I met you!¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    She thanked Miko while blushing.

    Seeing this, Miko-

    ¡°What, confessing your love towards a 6-year-old? You''re quite daring. Let''s talk about such things when you''re older, Hinami.¡±

    With those teasing words, he left the room leaving Hinami with an embarrassed look on her face.

    The moment he left the room, the smile disappeared from his face.

    (Boy, there''s something bugging me.)

    While he was walking towards his room, Tiamat spoke to him in his mind.

    ¡°Is it about this Klick guy?¡±

    (Yeah. There''s something fishy about him.)

    ¡°I agree. According to Sora, Klick is his adoptive grandfather, as well as the man who found Ace when he lost his memories in an accident. ¡±

    This wasn''t the first time Miko has heard Klick¡¯s name. Over the last three months the trio has mention his name on several occasions. So when he asked who he was one day, Sora and Ace answered:

    ¡°Klick is someone I literally owe my life to. When I lost my family four years ago, he took me in and raised me as his own.¡±

    ¡°Four years I got into an accident and lost my memories, it was Sora and his grandfather Klick who found me. He took me, who had nowhere to go, and raised me.¡±

    Those were their respective answers.

    ¡°Don''t you think it''s strange that all three of them met him 4 years ago? Not only that, he was the one who taught them magic.¡±

    (Those three are extremely talented in their own way. I doubt it''s a coincidence that one man found three talented kids, solve all their problems, raised them, and then teach them magic.)

    ¡°You think he''s the one who implanted the aura in them?¡±

    (I''m 100% sure. His acts were too benevolent, humans don''t normally do the stuff he did without benefiting in someway.)

    ¡°That''s true. I know I wouldn''t.¡±

    (Darius said he killed him right?)

    ¡°Yeah.

    (I don''t think that should be possible.)

    ¡°Why?¡±

    (From what those three said, the man calling himself Klick should be someone really powerful. The fact that he thought those boys, means that he at least can use [Sound Magic] well as [Boost Player], since you can''t teach what you don''t know.

    And then there''s those two spells he used on that girl. The first isn''t a big deal since it''s just a simple [Deception Spell]. The problem is the other one, [Lunar Restriction].)

    ¡°Is it a powerful spell?¡±

    (For a human, yes. It''s a spell where the caster links two people to the lunar cycle. The caster then set a condition for the persons they linked. For example, ¡°They can''t kill each other as long as there isn''t a new moon¡±. The persons they linked won''t be able to go against this condition unless they break the spell.)

    ¡°That''s a pretty amazing spell.¡±

    (Only a [Upper A Class] and up can use it.)

    ¡°I see.That''s far stronger than Darius.¡±

    (There''s more. [Lunar Restriction] should only be able to link persons to one lunar cycle at a time, but Darius and that girl are linked to three at a time. To be able to lengthen the amount of cycles you want to link them to, you need to be extremely powerful.)

    ¡°How powerful?¡±

    (For three full moons, at least [Upper SS Class].)

    ¡°What?!¡±

    (There should be no [SS Classes] or higher in this kingdom, who are outside the Dragna Clan, Flameheart Clan, or the Saevio Clan. Which means that he was strong enough to hide his presence not only from these clans, but also me who oversees this kingdom as its guardian deity.)

    Tiamat''s voice had a hint of irritation to it.

    ¡°I see. Then Darius couldn''t have been able to kill him, which means he implanted his aura in them, set a condition for when it should take effect, fake his death, and left.¡±

    (About the aura, it disappeared.)

    ¡°What?¡±

    (It self destruct when that girl started crying. It was as if another criteria was met.)

    ¡°What criteria was that?¡±

    (¡­This is just a guess but what if the criteria was acceptance?)

    ¡°What do you mean?"

    (Think about it. You''ve lived with them for three months, but the aura never left them, but it suddenly self destruct the moment you ¡°accepted¡± that girl. What if the criteria was for a mutual acceptance between you and them?)

    ¡°You mean that this Klick guy wanted me to form a real relationship with them? What for?¡±

    (That''s what I want to know! Shit! It feels like someone is purposely messing with me! And it stinks of a Higher Being! The moment I found out which one I''m going to stuff the moon down their throats and the sun up their ass!)

    ¡°Woah, there. Chill. Don''t go soiling our one and only sun. This is actually beneficial for us. If you''re theory is true then it''ll be easier to acquire those three for myself. It might be what Klick wants, but it''s still a good deal.¡±

    (¡­Well, I suppose you''re right. And plus now that I''ve recorded his aura, I''ll always know when he''s near you.)

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Miko had a feeling that the man named Klick will return one day, whether he returns as an enemy or foe will determine his relationship with Hina and the others.

    The other day, Miko and the others were all sitting around a table in the entertainment room.

    Both he and Hina were sitting on the ends, while Sora and Ace were on the left and right.

    ¡°What do you three intend to do about Darius?¡±

    Asked Miko.

    ¡°What can we do? He''s by far stronger than us and has a higher status. We basically can''t do anything against him, without risking our lives.¡±

    Sora replied.

    Miko showed a bored expression at his reply, and then turned to the others.

    ¡°So, you two agree?¡±

    ¡°Darius is just too much for us to handle. It''s like trying to use a level 1 character to beat the final boss.¡±

    ¡°I agree, Mikky. You''ve seen his power, right? Darius may not be as strong as a general, but he''s the next best thing.¡±

    Upon hearing their answers, Miko had a disappointed look on his face.

    He then looked them in the eyes and said-

    ¡°I''m going to kill, Darius.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious, Mikky?! There''s no way you can do that!¡±

    ¡°Don''t throw your life away, Gamiko!¡±

    Hina and Ace were frantic, while Sora calmly asked him a question.

    ¡°¡­.Do you think you can do it?¡±

    ¡°Alone, no. But, it''s possible if all of us do it.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Gamiko. But I have no intention of fighting someone as dangerous as that Mad Nobleman.¡±

    ¡°Fight? I think you''re misunderstanding something here.¡±

    Sora looked at Miko with a confused expression.

    Seeing that, Miko displayed a devilish smile and said-

    ¡°I''m not planning to fight him fair and square. Oh, no. I''m not in the mood for that.¡±

    His devilish smile became one of pure savagery.

    ¡°I just want him dead. In other words, it''s an execution.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Is the reason you want to kill him is because of me?"

    Hina asked.

    He shook his head in reply.

    ¡°No. This has nothing to do with your past with him, Hina.¡±

    ¡°Then why would you risk your life to just to kill him?¡±

    ¡°Because as long as he''s alive my life will be at risk¡­..No, wait. That''s only a small part of it. My real reason is because he tried to kill me. And to me, that''s a sin worthy of death.¡±

    Sora could tell that Miko was angry. Angry to point that he would risk his life just to kill someone.

    ¡°¡­.You''re insane.¡±

    Those words slip from his mouth. In response Miko-

    ¡°Oh, you didn''t know. We were all born insane. It''s just that some of us are better at hiding it.¡±

    The three stared at the 6 year old in front of them thinking; ¡°What is this kid saying?¡±

    As if realizing that, Miko showed a frown.

    ¡°Then let me ask you something. Do you three intend to live in fear your whole life? Because I don''t.¡±

    Miko looked at them seriously and spoke.

    ¡°You guys can beat a thousand of his men, but as along as he''s alive you''ll be shackled by fear. And that will cause your growth to come to an halt.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ace asked.

    ¡°Humans are naturally cowardly creatures. However, that doesn''t mean we''re weak. Cowards are sneaky and cunning, in fact they''re more dangerous than the so-called brave. Hence, cowards can be strong. But that only depends on the type of coward you are.¡±

    Miko used his thumb and pointed to himself.

    ¡°I''m the type of coward that tries to eliminate his fears by any means necessary, and won''t rest until he does it. Whether I have to give up a limb or two, I won''t hesitate to do it if it means getting rid of my fear. Those are the type of cowards who are the most dangerous. But I''m also the type of coward who will accept my fear, and create multiple schemes to overcome it.¡±

    He then pointed at the trio.

    ¡°But you three are neither. You three are the type of cowards who would tremble in fear and watch as everything you love gets taken from you, and then curse your own weakness while still not trying to change. The worst type of cowards. The ones I hate the most.¡±

    ¡°What did you say you brat?!¡±

    ¡°That''s going to far!¡±

    ¡°What do you know?!¡±

    Hearing those words, the trio intensely glared at Miko, and shouted angrily at him. However, he ignore the glares and continued.

    ¡°I know, because I used to be that type of coward as well. But, I used hate to out grow my cowardice.¡±

    ¡°¡­You used hate.¡±

    Sora asked.

    ¡°That''s right. The hatred I had towards my enemies far outweighs my fear towards them. Can''t you three relate? Didn''t Darius kill your savior?¡±

    Their brows twitch at Miko''s words. Seeing that, he smiled.

    ¡°Or is it that he wasn''t someone worth risking your life for?¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Sora jump across the table and grabbed Miko by the collar.

    ¡°What do you know about, Klick?! He was great man and savior to all of us! Don''t talk bad about him!¡±

    Sora punched Miko in the face, and lifted his arm to do it again. But, before he could he was stop by Miko''s next words.

    ¡°If he''s such a great person, then why do you cower in fear as his killer roams free?"

    ¡°¡­.That''s¡­¡±

    Miko headbutt Sora, causing him to let go.

    ¡°Ouch¡­that hurt more than I expected.¡±

    He said as rubbed his jaw and forehead.

    ¡°Listen, I''m not telling you to go full suicidal and just charge at Darius. I''m not that unreasonable.¡±

    Sora held his head and replied.

    ¡°Then what are you telling us to do?¡±

    ¡°Help me kill the guy you know you hate the most.¡±

    ¡°And I''m telling you that is suicide!¡±

    ¡°Not if you have a plan that is sure kill.¡±

    ¡°You expect me to believe that you devised a plan that can take down someone who''s in a higher [Class] than us? Don''t screw with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but it''s true. Tiamat approved of it herself.¡±

    ¡°Tiamat?¡±

    Sora and Ace had confused expressions while Hina-

    ¡°Mikky, your Parent God was Tiamat?!¡±

    She was excited.

    ¡°Parent God¡­.Wait, you''re a Proxy?!¡±

    ¡°Huh? I didn''t tell you guys? I thought I did.¡±

    (That''s a lie. You purposely didn''t mention it.)

    ¡°I went over it with her and she said that it can work. None of you will die, and you''ll get your revenge as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­.To think that the lizard you always talk about, was the goddess of this kingdom. Isn''t she your ancestor?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry, she doesn''t mind.¡±

    (I do mind! I mind a lot!)

    ¡°So what do you say? It''s a plan devised by the one who knows this country and its people the best. There''s nothing to lose.¡±

    After the meeting came to an end, Miko was resting in his room.

    (You would make a great politician, you know that. The way you manipulate those kids actions from start to finish was praiseworthy. You even allowed yourself to get hit.)

    ¡°You''re pretty sarcastic today.¡±

    (No, I''m serious. The way how you casually revealed that you''re my Proxy was brilliant as well.)

    ¡°They were doubting our chances too much, so I knew that if I mention you who is worshipped throughout the kingdom, I''ll be able to convince them.¡±

    (But will that be okay? This plan of yours is extremely risky. Worst case scenario you all might die.)

    ¡°Don''t worry. I have no intention of letting them die. That''s the reason why I asked you to teach me that technique. Remember you owe two techniques.¡±

    (¡­..Miko, what you''re trying to learn will literally break you. One mistake and you might end up paralyze or dead.)

    ¡°I know the risks. But in order to execute Darius I need an older body.¡±

    (¡­.It''s true that if you carry out your plan in that 6-year-old body, you''ll only have 5% succeeding.)

    ¡°But, if I learn that technique and temporarily double my age, than it rises to 40% right?¡±

    (¡­Right.)

    ¡°Then I''ll do it.¡±

    (Fine. It normally takes years to learn, but since it''s you, it''ll probably take a month to learn and two months to master. That''s the entire three months you have before Darius can attack again.)

    ¡°I know.¡±

    (Then follow my every instructions.)

    Tiamat paused for a while before continuing.

    (Break every bone in your body in the order tell you.)

 Preparing For The Hunt

    A month passed since Miko decided to kill Darius, and just like Tiamat had said it took him one month to learn the technique he wanted to learn.

    Currently, Miko was sitting in front of Hina.

    ¡°¡­.This is too weird. You aged over night.¡±

    She was looked at him with a complex expression.

    That''s to be expected. The Miko in front of her was different from the one she''s used to.

    He was 5¡¯0, had long hair, and had a more mature face. No, mature wouldn''t be the right word. His face was that of a child who was about to enter adolescence.

    Miko now had the appearance of a 12-year-old.

    ¡°It wasn''t over night. You heard them right? My agonizing screams for the last month.¡±

    Miko said as he rest his head on his hand.

    ¡°Yeah. I thought you were going to die several times. I was really worried.¡±

    Hina had a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°I won''t die so easily. Besides that, did make what I asked you to?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hina lifted up a bag she had at her feet, and placed on the table. She opened the bag and took out two things and placed in front of Miko.

    They were two Japanese style swords.

    One was in a black sheath, the other in a white one. They both had a golden dragon design on the handles.

    ¡°Oh! I always wanted a sword!¡±

    Miko excitedly picked up the swords, and pulled the white one from the sheath.

    It had a shiny and sharp-looking blade.

    Miko admired the blade with sparkling eyes. He looked like a child who just got a new toy.

    ¡°This looks cool. It''s my first time holding a sword. As expected, a sword is the best way to go in a magical world.¡±

    ¡°I was surprised when you asked me to create a sword like this.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Miko still didn''t take his eyes off the sword even while talking with Hina.

    ¡°This type of sword isn''t really used that much on this continent, because of its thinness. It breaks to easily.¡±

    ¡°That''s because this sword is best used by someone with speed rather than strength. You need more technique to use it than with a double edge one.¡±

    ¡°I see. But can you use it? Didn''t you say that this is your first time seeing one?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, because I did kendo.¡±

    ¡°Kendo?¡±

    Kendo was the Japanese form of fencing, developed to train samurai in the art of sword fighting. Normal kendo uses bamboo swords and wear a lot of protective clothing, but Logan found that boring. So he learnt it when he went to Japan, by traveling from dojo to dojo and challenged their top students, without protective clothing. Of course, he got his ass kicked for a long time, but he eventually copied what was used to beat him down, and improved upon it. So he was pretty familiar with how to fight using Japanese style of sword fighting.

    ¡°Ah, don''t worry about it.¡±

    Of course Hina wouldn''t know this, since Japan didn''t exist here. But he couldn''t fully rule out kendo''s existence, since all of Japan''s 8 million gods are in this world.

    *Creak*

    ¡°Argh?¡±

    Miko suddenly felt his bones move on their own.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    He leaned over the table, and groaned.

    Hina watched as bulges started to appear under Miko''s skin. The bulges then moved as if they were going to their rightful places. She watched this painful sight for almost a minute.

    ¡°¡­.So five minutes is my limit.¡±

    Miko had returned to his younger appearance with cold sweat all over his face.

    ¡°¡­How long do you want it to last for?¡±

    ¡°At least an hour.¡±

    ¡°Can you really master it in two months?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But it won''t be easy.¡±

    The technique that Miko used to temporarily age himself was called [Skeletal Reconstruction].

    It was a technique that falls under the category of [Body Modification Magic], which was a very dangerous type of magic to learn. If you make a single mistake while using this category of magic, and you''ll destroy your body.

    The name [Skeletal Reconstruction] makes it self explanatory. It''s basically manipulating the bones in your body, and reconstructing your skeleton from scratch.

    It was as hard as it sounds. First you need to know everything about the human skeleton. Second, you need a high tolerance for pain, as this technique is extremely painful and delicate; so, you can''t stop midway no matter what. Third, you need precise control over the magic in your body; as you will be using it to bind the bones together. And lastly, you need someone to monitor you, and prevent you from going into shock.

    Tiamat provided the information, Miko already had the other two, and Hina prevented him from going to shock. That was how Miko learnt this technique.

    ¡°You sure are going all out to kill Darius¡­.¡±

    Hina was worried that Miko was going to kill himself before he even fought Darius.

    ¡°It can''t be help. You have to do at least this to kill someone like that. Besides, my 6-year-old body can''t wield a sword.¡±

    ¡°Will a sword really make a difference?¡±

    ¡°Don''t know. But I need it in order to use the martial art I created. Without it, I''ll definitely be killed.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The martial art Logan created by combining several fighting styles, was created so that he could fight in almost any situation.

    Of course, this wasn''t something anyone could do. He was only able to create it, because of the special genes he possessed; which was superior to most.

    ¡°I also need to master this.¡±

    Miko stretched his arm out and showed it Hina. She looked at arm for a while, and then it happened.

    ¡°Scales?!¡±

    The skin on Miko''s arm turned rough and shiny. It looked less of human¡¯s and more of a reptile¡¯s. This surprised Hina.

    ¡°Yeah. Looks like my transformation into a dragon is still continuing.¡±

    Miko¡¯s body recently underwent more changes.

    First one he noticed was that his skin occasionally turned into scales. Second was that his pupil would sometimes looked like that of an alligator or some other reptile. The finally thing he noticed had to do with the magic inside his body.

    It was increasing rapidly and it was more violent than before. Tiamat explained that this was the side-effect of learning [Skeletal Reconstruction]. Because he used his magic in an odd way for so long, it grew larger and wilder. But it wasn''t like he didn''t have control of it. The magic was just reflecting Miko''s nature.

    ¡°I can''t really control it, but I want to be able to turn my skin like this in a split second.¡±

    ¡°That would be cool!¡±

    Hina was looking at Miko''s arm with sparkling eyes. She looked like how he looked with the sword.

    ¡°I heard that dragon scales are practically indestructible! Hey, can I stab you!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Hina then took a knife from her waist and stabbed Miko''s arm with it. The result was, it broke.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    ¡°¡­.You know, it shocks me that you didn''t even hesitate to stab a knife in my arm.¡±

    Miko sighed and sat back in his chair.

    ¡°The only problem I have left, is to think of a sure kill way to kill Darius.¡±

    ¡°Didn''t you say that you have a plan for that?¡±

    ¡°In war, one plan won''t be enough to gain victory. You need several back up plans as well.¡±

    Miko has thought of several ways on how to kill Darius, however he wasn''t satisfied with them. Most of them required a great sacrifice.

    For example, if he sacrificed one of the trio he would be able to kill Darius. But, he didn''t want to do that.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t do something so heartless. It''s just that it would be a waste of potential.

    Miko believed that trio could become handy in the long run. He also need them to draw out Klick.

    ¡°Meh, I''ll think of something.¡±

    (You could learn how to use my powers for once.)

    Suddenly Tiamat started talking to him.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I''ve been using your powers. How do you explain my dragon features.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Hina realized that Miko was talking with Tiamat and remained quiet.

    (That''s because of my blood. Your grandfather can do everything you can and more. He can even turn into a full dragon.)

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    (Yeah. My blood is strong in him, that''s why.)

    ¡°I see.¡±

    (You''ve only been focusing on aspect of my powers as a dragon. Recall what you know about me. About Tiamat from the mythologies.)

    ¡°All I know about Tiamat¡­¡­Ah. Tiamat was originally the goddess of the sea that gave birth to all life. Mother of all the first Babylonian gods. Born from chaos, and chaos herself. In the finale battle against the rebelling gods, she unleashed dragons, scorpion-men, centaurs, Minotaurs, and all kinds of monsters unto the world. In the end, she was also the first to take the form of a dragon, making her the first dragon.¡±

    (There''s still more but that will do.)

    ¡°I see. I really haven''t used any of your abilities. I''ve only used fire and my dragon features to fight.¡±

    (That''s why I said you''ve only been using your own abilities. As my proxy you should have control over the sea, chaos, reality, monsters, and creation. Although, it''s not like you can just get up and use them.)

    ¡°I get it. So I should add more variety to the magic I use.¡±

    Miko put on a pondering expression and then-

    ¡°Oh. I can do that.¡±

    He got an idea, and turned to Hina.

    ¡°Hina.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hina quickly answered because she was curious what Miko was going to do next.

    Miko looked at such a Hina said-

    ¡°How much money would it cost me if I accidentally destroyed the High Class District?¡±

 Death Descends

    The night before the third full moon.

    It was 30 minutes before midnight, and guards were stationed all over Darius¡¯s base of operations. Two guards were stationed at the front gate, chatting away.

    ¡°Tomorrow, the boss will make one last search for that brat.¡±

    ¡°Finally. That kid has been a pain in our side for too long.¡±

    ¡°She and her friends.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re pretty annoying brats.¡±

    ¡°More like rats.¡±

    The men started laughing.

    Darius¡¯s base, which also functions as his home, was located on a hill in the High Class District. It was 7 hectares in total space. It was surrounded by a 10 meter tall wall and a giant black and emerald gate. There was a mansion located at the back, which had several expensive vehicles parked in front of it. Even so, most of the land was unused and either served as a drive way, or a place for his subordinates to mess around until they''re needed.

    The guards who were badmouthing Hina were also messing around. The reason for that is because they had a strong belief that no one was stupid enough to attack this place. After all, it''s common knowledge that Darius had close ties to the king, and was a man to be feared.

    So only an idiot would attack here.

    ¡°Hm? What''s that?¡±

    That''s when one of the guards spotted something approaching them, as if blending with the moonlight.

    ¡°A person?¡±

    The person was wearing a black hooded trench coat, and walked towards the men with light steps.

    ¡°Looks like a kid.¡±

    The men watched as the preadolescent casually walked up to them.

    ¡°Hey, kid. Are you lost or something?¡±

    One of the men asked.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He got no reply. The person just kept looking down.

    This angered the other man.

    ¡°Hey, brat! Didn''t you hear him talking to you?!¡±

    ¡°Now, now. He''s probably just scared that''s all.¡±

    The man calm down his colleague and stooped down to the person¡¯s level, and placed his hand on top of his head.

    ¡°It''s alright. We won''t hurt you. Just tell us where you''re from.¡±

    As if responding to the man''s gentle voice, the person lifted their head and looked into his eyes.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The man body froze up when he saw them.

    Those blue, cold, and beastly eyes.

    ¡°What''s wrong-!¡±

    *Slash*

    His colleague rushed to check what''s wrong, but before he could, he saw something flash before his eyes.

    He vision was then dyed red.

    Something splashed all over his face. He rub his hand on his face to check what it was.

    It was blood.

    ¡°Wha¡­¡±

    He looked beside him and saw the headless body of a man. It was his colleague who had stooped down.

    ¡°Don''t suddenly touch me. It makes me noxious.¡±

    That''s when the voice of the person who did it drew his attention.

    He looked at the azure haired child that was dress in black, holding a sword.

    The child turned his face towards him and stared at him with cold and emotionless eyes.

    That was last thing he saw before his world was split in two.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko silently watched as the man he cut in two, right down the middle, collapsed to the ground.

    He stepped in the pool of blood that reflected the moon, and approached the giant gate.

    ¡°¡­.I guess I''ll jump.¡±

    He put strength into his legs and push off the ground. He jumped and landed on top of the wall.

    ¡°Hey, what the hell is that?!¡±

    He was instantly spotted by the countless guards in the yard.

    Miko paid them no mind and spoke into the earpiece he was wearing.

    ¡°There''s more than I originally anticipated. I need back up.¡±

    A few seconds later, two more figures appeared on the wall. They were Sora and Ace who were nearby.

    ¡°Hey, isn''t it bad if the plan is already falling apart.¡±

    Sora asked with a bitter smile.

    ¡°No problem. We just need to take down all the underlings until we reach the final boss.¡±

    Ace was excited. Because of his [Boost Player] ability, he sees battle as a game. This is to help him keep a calm head when fighting. However, this only happens when he faces an opponent.

    ¡°Just don''t get yourself killed, and it will be fine.¡±

    Miko sheathed the white sword and draw the black one.

    ¡°A word of advice. I''m going to focus only on killing those around me. So don''t come near me until draw the white sword. Otherwise, I might cut you down.¡±

    Saying that, Miko jumped off the wall and landed in the yard.

    As he landed, he rushed forward and used the sword and slashed at a man''s eyes, thus blinding him.

    ¡°Haaaaaaa?!

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Two men realizing what happened aimed their guns at him. But Miko moved before they could squeezed the trigger.

    He rammed his sword into one and quickly pulled it out, and then slashed other''s neck.

    The men collapsed and started withering in pain.

    ¡°[Ignite].¡±

    Responding to Miko''s words, the men caught fire.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    The agonizing scream of the man who was blinded echoed through the night as his eye sockets caught fire.

    This drew the attention of everyone there.

    ¡°Oh, a fire sword.¡±

    ¡°I think it''s called [Ignition Blade]. Anything it cuts will set ablaze.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Ace and Sora watched Miko display his skills with an impressed expression.

    ¡°Let''s join in.¡±

    Sora jumped down off the wall, but his feet didn''t the touch the ground.

    He stepped on a man''s head, and stomped him into the ground.

    He looked at the men in surroundings and smiled.

    ¡°Hey, don''t just stand there like idiots. Fight, adults.¡±

    ¡°This brat!¡±

    The men rushed towards him. Seeing that, he put his headphones and took a deep breath. And then-

    ¡°[1st Tempo].¡±

    He rushed towards the men with an incredible speed.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A man aimed a fist claded in lightning at his chest.

    Sora dodged with a step to the side, and then got close to him, and placed his palm on his chest.

    ¡°[Resound].¡±

    *Boom!*

    A loud sound slammed into the man and blew him away.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Blood flew out his mouth and his eyes rolled to the back of his head.

    He laid motionless on the ground.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The others who saw that was frozen with shock.

    Sora didn''t miss that opening.

    He quickly cut the distance and slammed his fists in the stomach of two of the men.

    *Boom*

    Two new loud noise echoed through the night, followed by the men being blown away.

    ¡°Wait?!¡±

    Sora kicked another in his face.

    *Boom*

    His neck twist around so much that it looked like a rope.

    He dropped lifelessly to the floor.

    Sora continued his assault.

    He slammed his fist in a man''s side.

    *Boom!*

    He was blown away.

    A man tried to cut him from behind.

    He countered with a back kick and blew the man away.

    Some of the men started shooting at him.

    ¡°[2nd Tempo].¡±

    But his figure disappeared before the bullets reached him.

    ¡°The hell?!¡±

    He then popped up in front of the men and pushed both palms in front of him.

    ¡°[Resonate]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    They were instantly blown away, and all of their weapons got bent up.

    ¡°¡­This kid is a monster!¡±

    Seeing Sora dominate their comrades, the men started to get intimidated.

    ¡°Oh, come on. I''m still just at [2nd Tempo]. I can get faster you know.¡±

    Sora tapped his headphone with his finger.

    ¡°Like this.¡±

    Sora disappeared from them men''s sight once again.

    ¡°[3rd Tempo].¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Hearing the voice, the men quickly turned around and found Sora standing in the middle of them.

    Before they could get over the shock, Sora lifted his hands in front of him.

    ¡°[Resonate:Clap!]¡±

    He clasped his hands together and loud explosion echoed through the area.

    ¡°¡­.Guh?!¡±

    The men then coughed up blood and collapsed on the ground.

    ¡°Whew. For someone who called himself a pacifist, you sure look like you''re having fun.¡±

    Ace who was still on the wall, looked down on Sora and said that.

    ¡°I never said that I''m a pacifist. I just said that I preferred listening and playing music and have a good time, than fight.¡±

    Sora answered as he slammed his fist in a man''s chest and blew him away.

    ¡°Besides, why are still on the wall?! Do you expect to leave everything to just me and Gamiko?!¡±

    ¡°I''m waiting for a big fish. Woah!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A beam of light destroyed the wall Ace was sitting on. Forcing him to jump off and rolled on the ground.

    ¡°They brought the tridents!¡±

    Ace looked far ahead of him, and saw a group of men holding a large rifle.

    ¡°I found my targets!¡±

    He excitedly stood up and looked straight ahead.

    ¡°You damn brat!¡±

    That''s when some men started attacking him.

    ¡°Move, small fries! [Arm Boost!]¡±

    An orange light covered Ace¡¯s arm.

    He swung his arm forward and then-

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He sent the men flying with a punch.

    He wasn''t done.

    ¡°[Leg Boost!]¡±

    The orange light covered his legs. He then dashed forward.

    He was incredibly fast. One step covered a meter.

    ¡°Move! Move! Move! Move! Move!¡±

    ¡°Haaaa!¡±

    Ace rushed forward and cleared his path by punching away men left, right, and center.

    He was like a bulldozer.

    ¡°[Boost Cancel!]¡±

    As he got closer to the men with Tridents, he undid his magic and the orange light disappeared.

    He stopped and stared at the men. They aimed their guns at him. Seeing that, he smiled.

    ¡°[Character Change: Magician]!¡±

    A purple covered Ace and illuminate the area. When it faded Ace¡¯s appearance changed.

    He was wearing a purple cloak and had a staff in his right hand. The staff had a giant crystal on the top, and was made of wood.

    Ace now looked like a wizard.

    ¡°Come, Mid-Level Bosses! Let''s see who''s stronger!¡±

    Ace boldly challenged the men aiming their guns at him.

    ¡°Sigh. I really hate when he acts like that. That''s why I don''t like fighting with him.¡±

    Sora blew away another four men when he said that.

    ¡°This cocky brat!¡±

    Ace behavior angered the men, so they glared at him.

    ¡°Repent in hell!¡±

    One of them fired the Trident.

    It released a bright light that scorch both the ground and the air. It caused the surrounding to rumble and burst into flames. A true display of destructive power.

    But in front of such power, Ace boldly stepped forward and raised his staff over his head.

    ¡°[Shield Of Gaia]!¡±

    The crystal on top of the staff glowed, followed by the earth rising in front of him.

    The earth mold itself in the form of a 30ft black shield.

    This shield blocked the shot from the Trident.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    This shocked the men. Of course it would. The Trident was created in order to kill a Proxy. A kid like Ace shouldn''t be able to block it.

    Well, that''s only if it was used properly.

    The Trident was a complex weapon. It was created by the mysterious organization MYTH. It was apart of the Shiva Series and was based on the God of destruction''s favorite weapon, the trident. It possessed several modes, which includes an anti-proxy mode which required an extremely large amount of fuel/magic to use, at least [SSS Class] amount.

    That being said, the shot that Ace blocked was very powerful. The reason he was able to block it was because of [Boost Player].

    ¡°Hahahaha! When I change my character to Magician, I gain control over all magic as long as the one using it isn''t stronger than me!¡±

    Ace explained as he laughed. Basically, since the Trident used magic to fire, Ace can weaken it as long as the one who uses the Trident is weaker than him.

    ¡°Now it''s my turn.¡±

    Ace tapped the staff on the ground. The ground started to swell up, and raised him into the air. The earth then molded itself into a humanoid shape.

    Seconds later, what stood in front of the men was a 50ft golem. It picked the shield Ace created earlier and threw it at the men.

    ¡°Haaaaaa!¡±

    *Boom*

    ¡°Hahahaha! That definitely got me a lot of points!¡±

    Ace who was on the golems shoulder, laughed victoriously.

    ¡°Idiot! Don''t break the Tridents!¡±

    Sora angrily shouted at Ace for his recklessness.

    ¡°Don''t worry, I didn''t break them.¡±

    Ace tapped the golem and it and the shield returned to ground. He then walked over to where the men were and took the Tridents from them, and showed it Sora who rushed over to him.

    ¡°See. These things are basically indestructible.¡±

    He threw one of the Tridents at Sora, which he caught and used to hit someone who was trying to sneak behind him.

    He aimed at the other men and fired.

    ¡°Guaaaaash!¡±

    Their dying screams reached his ears as they were disintegrated and the yard bursts into flames. It was like a scene out of hell, as those who didn''t turned into ash with one shot left behind corpse that would make even a veteran warrior feel unease.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Sora felt a sense of disgust as he saw what the Trident was capable of. He thought to himself that he didn''t want to use it a second time.

    While he thought so, he looked over the other side of the yard.

    ¡°¡­..I had already guessed this outcome, but this is another cruel scene by itself.¡±

    What reflected in Sora was eyes was pure carnage.

    Burning corpse laid everywhere. Screams of agony, resounded through the night. The limbs of humans scattered everywhere.

    And at the center of it all was a boy whose entire appearance was stained with blood, walking and further adding to the carnage.

    The boy had an empty look in his eyes as his enemies cower in front of him.

    As Miko continued to cut down those in his way, he thought this-

    ¡®Boring. I know that their just underlings, but I at least expect them to be a bit more organized. They just run around and get themselves killed.¡¯

    He felt truly disappointed.

    ¡®My goal was Darius, but still at least put up a fight. Is this the kind of subordinates you get after reaching certain status¡­..No, it''s just that the quality of this kingdom is low. I will have to rebuild the military when I take throne.¡¯

    He felt disappointment in the kingdom itself.

    ¡°¡­..?!¡±

    That''s when he felt a chill run through his body. He quickly draw the white sword with his free hand, and cross the swords in front of him. Immediately after, he was hit by a blinding blue light.

    *Boom*

    An explosion formed where Miko stood. Flames spread in his surroundings and everything burst into flames. There was no sign of greenery for a hundred meters. The only thing that was left was the scorched earth. Even the corpses turned to ash.

    A true wasteland of death.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko stood in such a wasteland, with his swords this crossed in front of him.

    The coat he was wearing was burnt away, revealing the black base layer he had underneath.

    He sent a hateful glare towards the one who caused it.

    ¡°You people are so noisy. Do you know what time it is?¡±

    Dressed in a tuxedo, Darius stood at the entrance of his mansion.

    He looked at the commotion in his yard and sighed.

    ¡°Just when I wondered which idiot actually attacked my home, it was just you kids.¡±

    He looked at Miko who¡¯s hands were slightly burnt, and said-

    ¡°Oh? Haven''t you gotten a lot older, Third? Did I sleep for a couple of years or something?¡±

    He then looked at Ace and Sora.

    ¡°I guess not, since those kids are still brats. Then it must''ve been a [Body Modification] technique. That''s pretty impressive.¡±

    Darius took a jump from his mansion, and landed in front of Miko. He travelled a couple kilometers with a single jump.

    He looked down on Miko and ask-

    ¡°So what did you come here for, Third?¡±

    Miko smiled savagely and replied-

    ¡°To kill you of course.¡±

    ¡°Well, that''s too bad.¡±

    Miko slash at Darius with the black sword. He caught it with his hand, and dragged Miko close to him, and punched him in the stomach.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Miko''s feet lifted off the ground and he floated in front Darius.

    Darius then attempted to lift him further with an uppercut.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    But Miko used the white sword, and stabbed him in the shoulder.

    He didn''t stop there.

    He used [Ignition Step] and moved his body that was this airborne, and circled around Darius back.

    He swung the black sword at the back of Darius¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    But he only thing the sword cut was air.

    Darius didn''t ducked or anything. By the Miko swung his sword, Darius simply wasn''t there.

    ¡°Too slow.¡±

    Darius voice came from behind him. He had moved behind him with a speed that, Miko couldn''t react to.

    Miko tried to turn around, but before he could, Darius grabbed his hair and slammed him on the ground.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    A groan escaped his mouth, Darius tried to lift him by his hair. But Miko used his remaining sword and cut it.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    This impressed Darius. He smiled as Miko distanced himself from him.

    ¡°You think on your feet, Third. This sword in my shoulder is proof.¡±

    He pulled the sword from his shoulder and threw it one side.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As he did, the wound on his shoulder burst in flames.

    ¡°¡­.I see. This sword had your magic embedded in it. Whatever it cuts will be set ablaze. I''ve seen a lot of fire swords, but only a few like this. That''s very creative.¡±

    Darius was full of praises, while he ignored his burning wound.

    ¡°But don''t you think it''s too weak.¡±

    Darius body suddenly started glowing. Miko watched as the burning wound in his shoulder disappeared.

    ¡°I just need to release a bit of my magic and it''s gone.¡±

    Seeing that, the Miko smiled and said-

    ¡°Looks like I really can''t beat you on my own.¡±

    He wiped the blood from his mouth, and looked at Ace and Sora who walked up beside him.

    ¡°Okay, I''m done with being selfish. Let''s fight for real!¡±

 Desperate Battle Under The Moon

    Miko, Sora, and Ace stood face to face with Darius, who had a relaxed expression on his face.

    ¡°So where is Hinami? I''m surprised she''s not here to take my head.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still time before the day of the full moon. But you already knew that.¡±

    The current time was 11:45Pm. It''s been 15 minutes since Miko and others began their assault.

    ¡°Of course, I knew. I also know that you plan to have her rush here when it hits midnight. And probably do a sneak attack.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that''s quite observant of you.¡±

    Miko replied with a mocking smile. Darius ignored it and put on a serious expression.

    ¡°But that''s still 15 minutes away. Do you think you''ll live that long?¡±

    ¡°You wanna make a bet.¡±

    Miko pointed his sword at Darius and grinned fearlessly.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    And then it began.

    Miko signaled Sora and Ace with his eyes. Seeing that, they took action.

    ¡°[Character Change: Brawler]!¡±

    A yellow light covered Ace and changed his appearance. This time he was wearing a sleeveless shirt, a pair of fingerless gloves, and track pants. He also looked a bit muscular as well.

    Sora tapped his headphones 3 times.

    ¡°[5th Tempo].¡±

    Miko closed his eyes for a few seconds and then reopened it.

    His blue eyes were replaced with beastly purple ones. A violent purple aura was then released from his body.

    He was using [Dragon Rage]. Since [Dragon Rage] was activated by strong emotions like hatred and anger, Miko easily mastered how to freely use it. This was because he was like the personification of these emotions.

    Seeing the actions the trio took, Darius spoke with an impressed tone.

    ¡°Forcibly entering [Dragon Rage], along with dramatically boosting your physical abilities. Kids these days are scary~.¡±

    ¡°Don''t get scared yet.¡±

    Saying that, Miko made his move. And so did Sora and Ace.

    Miko cut distance between him and Darius in an instant, and thrust his fist forward.

    Darius who knew that it was dangerous because Miko was using [Dragon Rage], leaped backwards.

    There Ace waited for him, and thrust his fist forward. Darius quickly turned and caught it with his left hand.

    ¡°Argh¡­¡±

    The punch was stronger than he expected, so he released a low groan as pain ran through his arm.

    ¡°[Resound]!¡±

    Sora popped up beside him and slammed his palm in his side.

    *Boom!*

    Darius was pushed a meter away as an explosive sound came from his side.

    However, he didn''t flinched.

    ¡°He blocked it?!¡±

    Just before getting hit, Darius controlled the surrounding magic and created an invisible barrier and blocked the attack.

    ¡°You''re pretty fast.¡±

    Darius took a single step and popped in front of Sora. He then kneed him under the chin, blasting him upwards.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Miko rushed towards him and repeatedly slash at him. Darius avoided by using minimal movements.

    He then sensed an attack from behind, and jumped into the air.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Ace clicked his tongue when his fist hit air. Sora silently landed beside him, and spit out the blood that was gathering in his mouth.

    Darius landed in front of them, and showed a mocking smile.

    ¡°He''s playing with us¡­.¡±

    Ace grind his teeth as he said that.

    ¡°Of course he is. We aren''t a threat to him.¡±

    Miko on the other was smiling. He was starting to enjoy himself.

    ¡°We just need to become a threat.¡±

    Miko sheathed his sword and placed on the ground.

    ¡°Won''t you need your sword?¡±

    Darius asked.

    ¡°Not at the moment. I¡¯m changing fight styles.¡±

    Miko sprint forward and aimed a punch at Darius.

    He blocked it with his elbow, returned a kick. Miko bent his back and avoided it.

    He then quickly fixed his posture and sent a kick of his own. Darius blocked it as well. However-

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He felt a sudden blow from behind, which created an opening.

    Miko didn''t missed it.

    ¡°[Flame Bazooka]!¡±

    He slammed his palms in Darius¡¯s chest, and fire blew Darius away.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Darius spun in the air once to decrease the momentum, and landed on his feet.

    He glared at Miko.

    ¡°I see. You used your aura to attack me from behind.¡±

    The aura around Miko formed two large fist, which floated in front him.

    ¡°Don''t look so mad. It''s not like it damaged you that much.¡±

    It was just as Miko said. Even though he was able to hit Darius, it didn''t do much damage.

    ¡°But this will.¡±

    Miko''s body suddenly tensed up, and underwent a change.

    His skin turn blue and edgy and looked like scales, but it didn''t stop there. The scales around limbs changed from blue to a lustrous black color, as if it was metal.

    Seeing this greatly surprised Darius.

    ¡°You can use [Dragon Scales] and [Armored Skin]?¡±

    Without replying, Miko rushed forward and aimed a punch at Darius stomach. He dodged the punch with a sidestep, and punch Miko in the face. However, Miko also slammed his other fist in Darius chest at the same.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    ¡°Argh.¡±

    Both of them were blown away from each other. Darius touched his chest and Miko rubbed his face.

    ¡°You little...!¡±

    Darius raised his voice at Miko for the first time.

    ¡°From that face, I take it that you felt that.¡±

    Miko replied to his glare with a mocking smile.

    ¡°¡­.I heard that Dragna Clan members with azure hair were talented at manipulating magic, but I still didn''t expect you to able use [Armored Skin] and much less fuse it with your [Dragon Scales].¡±

    [Armored Skin] was a technique that allows the user to turn their skin into iron. It''s a type of [Body Modification Magic], that is just as hard to master as [Skeletal Reconstruction]. In other words, you need complete control over your body and magic to use it. This was also thought by Tiamat, after Miko asked if it was possible.

    ¡°Thanks to it, I don''t have to think about avoiding every hit from you. I''ll still feel pain but it''s tolerable.¡±

    Miko hit his fist together, causing a cling sound.

    ¡°I''ll do must of the hand to hand fighting. You two back me up and make sure I don''t die. And I''ll do the same with you.¡±

    Ace and Sora nodded at Miko''s instructions and stepped forward.

    ¡°Let''s go!¡±

    They rushed forward.

    ¡°Don''t get cocky, Worms!¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Darius did the same.

    Miko and Darius clashed midway.

    They both thrust their fists at the same time.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Their fist hit the other¡¯s face.

    They pulled their hands back and thrust the other forward.

    *Boom!*

    They pulled back and thrust again.

    And again.

    And again.

    And again.

    The two stood in place and continued the punch each other without dodging.

    Darius threw a kick, Miko jumped back, and rush forward, and slammed his fist in Darius chest.

    Darius grabbed his arm and slammed him into the ground. He then spun around and threw a kick. His leg clashed with Ace¡¯s punch.

    Ace jumped back.

    ¡°[Leg Boost] + [Arm Boost]!¡±

    He leaped, lift his leg, and swung down.

    Darius jumped back to avoid it.

    ¡°[Resound]!¡±

    He then jump and backflipped to avoid Sora¡¯s palm. But was greeted with a kick to the face from Miko.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    He kicked Miko in the stomach and grabbed Sora arm before the palm hit him, and slammed his fist in his stomach.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    All the air left his lungs.

    ¡°[White Noise]~!¡±

    A loud shriek was then released from Sora¡¯s mouth which caused Darius body to involuntarily freeze up.

    ¡°[Special Move: Ten Hit Combo!]¡±

    Ace didn''t let that chance slip.

    With his fists glowing red, he repeatedly punch Darius.

    One punch. Two punch. Three Punch. Four Punch.

    Left. Right. Left. Right.

    He released 10 powerful blows on Darius¡¯s unprotected body.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Darius coughed blood for the first time, when he was finally able to move his body.

    ¡°Y-You Shits!¡±

    With an angry scream, Darius popped up in front of the boys.

    He kicked Sora under chin and robbed him a few seconds of his consciousness.

    ¡°Sor-¡±

    He then kneed Ace in the face and broke his nose.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Darius wasn''t done. He then slammed his palms in their chests-

    ¡°[Devil¡¯s Light]!¡±

    A blue light emitted from his palms and blew the boys away. Their bodies bounced off the ground a few times before stopping.

    ¡°¡°Haaaaaaaah!¡±¡±

    They held their chest a screamed out in pain. Their clothes burnt away and their skin were scorched.

    Darius walked towards them, and pointed his glowing hands at them.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    He then quickly turned around and put them in front of him.

    *Boom!*

    The light from his hands, blocked two blades that was aimed at his neck.

    ¡°¡­.I thought you changed your fighting style.¡±

    ¡°I changed it back.¡±

    Seeing his surprised attack blocked, Miko jumped back and readied his swords again.

    ¡°Well, aren''t you whimsical!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Darius and Miko dashed at each other. Darius with his laser hands and Miko with his swords claded in purple aura.

    And then, they clashed.

    *Boom*

    Miko swung the white sword at Darius neck. Darius swung his left hand and blocked.

    Miko thrust the black sword at Darius chest, it clashed with Darius¡¯s right fist.

    Miko jumped back and used the purple aura to form two fists. The fists then stretched and attacked Darius.

    Darius used his own fists to swat them away. He then rushed towards Miko and thrusted his right fist forward, and sent a pilar of light towards him.

    He hurriedly crossed his swords in front in an attempt to block it, but was still blown away.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    He was sent so far that he crashed through the front gate.

    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­that hurt like hell.¡±

    He said as he laid on top of the bent up gate.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He looked up and saw some bright lights in the sky.

    The lights then started falling towards him.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    He formed arms with the purple aura and threw himself out of the way.

    *Boom*

    He looked and saw light rained down on where he was and destroyed the gate, wall, and ground in all.

    ¡°[Dragon Rage] sure is convenient when mastered.¡±

    Miko looked to his right and saw Darius walking towards him.

    ¡°It''s serves as a good armor, you can use it to form extra limbs, and it boosts your overall abilities. I''m envious.¡±

    He said with a devilish grin.

    ¡°It still can¡¯t block your lasers completely though.¡±

    ¡°That''s true.¡±

    Darius uses an advance form of [Flame Magic], [Devil¡¯s Light].

    The user basically compresses fire to the point it turns into a beam of light. It''s hard to control, but if you can control it, it becomes a dangerous weapon. It''s even more more dangerous when a creative lunatic like Darius uses it.

    ¡°I wonder how much can it block?¡±

    Darius lifted his hand and point it at Miko who was still on the ground.

    ¡°Don''t know and I don''t care.¡±

    Miko quickly stood up and lodged his sword into the ground.

    ¡°Changing fighting styles again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. And a little heads up.¡±

    Miko placed his hands on his hips and with a relax expression said-

    ¡°This one is designed to kill in the most unpredictable ways.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the warning.¡±

    Darius shot a giant blue beam from his hand.

    Seeing that, Miko took a single action.

    He jumped ran on top of it.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Miko had concentrated most of his aura at his feet. Combine that with his dragon scales and [Armored Skin], he was able to pull it off.

    Using the beam as a foothold, Miko rushed towards Darius.

    ¡°Let''s have some fun, Darius!¡±

    Miko jumped off the beam and swung his fist at Darius.

    ¡°Fine by me!¡±

    Darius matched him and also swung his fist.

    Their fists clashed and blinding light spread through the area.

    When it faded, Darius and Miko were in the center exchanging blows with each other.

    Darius kicked Miko in the stomach. Miko created an arm out of aura and punched Darius in the face.

    Darius uppercut Miko under the chin, Miko who was forcibly elevated, delivered a spinning kick to the side of Darius¡¯s head.

    Darius stepped back and covered his feet with laser. He aimed a kick at Miko''s head, Miko bent backwards and dodged it.

    When he did, an arc of light passed over his head and destroyed the wall behind him. Darius was able to fire lasers with his feet as well.

    Seeing that, Miko used the momentum from him bending backwards, and did a backflip to distance himself.

    He focused most of his aura around his hands and rushed forward again.

    Darius stood in place and fired beams with his right hand.

    ¡®There''s was too many to dodge.¡¯

    Thinking that, Miko continued to move forward.

    He used his fist and punched the beams away without slowing down.

    *Boom*

    The beams Miko punched away, landed all over the yard and destroyed random things they landed on. That included some of Darius remaining underlings.

    ¡°Haaaa!¡±

    ¡°Boss, stop!¡±

    Darius ignored them and continued firing light from his palms.

    Miko did same and desperately knock them away.

    ¡°Then how about this.¡±

    A blue orb of light suddenly appeared behind Darius. When that happened he stopped firing from his palm.

    Seeing the orb, made Miko felt a bad omen.

    And then-

    ¡°[Devil¡¯s Light:Devourer].¡±

    A giant beam was shot from the orb.

    *Roar*

    The beam was so large and powerful it caused a roaring sound when it cut through air.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Miko didn''t have time to dodge it, so he concentrated the purple aura tightly around his body and prepared himself.

    ¡°That won''t be able to block, Third.¡±

    The light mercilessly devoured Miko''s figure, and burned away everything that was behind him.

    Wall, trees, buildings, people. It devoured everything as if it was a snake.

    When it finally faded, smoke spread through the yard; accompanied by the smell of burning flesh.

    ¡°¡­.Oh?¡±

    When Darius looked in front of him, the ground had a trail craved in it. And standing in that trail, was Miko standing with his arms crossed in front of him.

    ¡°You actually survived. But I don''t think you can move that wrecked body of yours anymore.¡±

    He may have blocked it, but Miko was heavily damaged.

    Most of his clothes were burnt away, leaving only a part of his pants, the right side of his base layer, and his gloves. Smoke was coming from the numerous burns on his body. The scales were nowhere to be seen, and his iron like limbs had large cracks in them, and blood flowed heavily from. He was trembling all over excessively.

    In short, he was wrecked.

    It was hard for even Darius to tell if he was still conscious or not.

    ¡°I guess I''ll put you out of your misery.¡±

    Darius started walking towards Miko, while checking if he was going to move at all. He continued to stay vigilant until he stood right in front of him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Since he saw no obvious movements, he placed his palm on top of Miko''s head.

    ¡°Goodbye, Third.¡±

    His hand started to glow, and then-

    ¡°[7th Tempo].¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    He suddenly heard a voice coming behind. He quickly turn around but saw no one.

    ¡°To my front!¡±

    He turn back around and saw that Miko was gone. He then sense a presence behind him again. But before he could fully turn around, he felt palms on his side. And then-

    ¡°[Sonic Cannon]!¡±

    Darius¡¯s world turned white. He was no longer capable of telling where he was, and what happened to him. This lasted for a few seconds.

    When his senses came back to him, he was already cutting through the air. His body hurt all over. Blood was escaping through his nose and mouth. When he looked down at his feet he could see a big chunk of the ground following him.

    He was blown away along the ground he stood on.

    Just as he was planning to stop himself from flying, a voice reached his ears.

    ¡°[Special Move..].¡±

    When he turned his head towards the source, he saw Ace pulling his arm back while waiting for him to come in his range. Ace arm looked more muscular than before, and there was red sparks emitting from it.

    Seeing that, Darius tried to move his body, but it wouldn''t listen to him.

    And before he knew it, he was in Ace¡¯s reach.

    ¡°[Mountain Crusher]!¡±

    Ace mercilessly slammed his fist in Darius¡¯s face. First there was nothing but pure silence, and then-

    *BOOM!*

    Darius was blown away with such force that the earth shook.

    The ground broke. Dust scattered. And a strong gust followed and blew away corpses like they were paper.

    *Boom*

    Darius easily flew through the wall and flew out his residence.

    His body bounced off the roads of the High Class District, and he crashed into a store.

    *Glass Breaking*

    All the windows in the store instantly shattered, and pieces of glass flew on to the streets.

    ¡°Hah~. Hah~. Hah~.¡±

    Ace breathed heavily as he looked at the destruction he caused.

    ¡°Good work.¡±

    Sora walked beside him, while carrying Miko over his shoulder.

    ¡°¡­Is Gamiko okay?¡±

    ¡°Can''t say. He''s currently out cold, but he¡¯ll wake up soon. Whether he likes or not.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.He''s on the move again.¡±

    The boys looked at the store that Darius crashed into.

    There they saw the door blown off by a laser. Darius stepped out the store in an angry fashion.

    ¡°¡­.Those little shits!¡±

    He growled.

    His tuxedo was destroyed beyond repair. His body was covered in his blood. And his face was red with anger.

    He looked up the hill and straight at his property.

    ¡°I''m gonna slowly melt off their skins, and boil their flesh, and feed it to the kids in the slumps!¡±

    ¡°Wow. I never saw you so anger before, Uncle Darius. It''s really scary.¡±

    He heard a familiar voice behind him, and turn around.

    ¡°Hina-¡±

    Before he could full call her name, Hinami pointed a Trident at Darius¡¯s chest.

    She pulled the trigger and said-

    ¡°Yo, it''s midnight.¡±

    Darius was devoured by a yellow light, and was sent flying again.

    The blast blew him back straight up the hill and up in the sky, before crashing into his mansion and destroying a part of it.

    Ace and Sora who saw that, spoke to each while staring at the mansion.

    ¡°Do you think that did it?¡±

    ¡°Don''t be stupid. There''s no way the final boss would be that easy.¡±

    ¡°Sigh. Figures.¡±

    ¡°Mikky¡¯s plan still isn¡¯t done yet. So, hang in there, Sora.¡±

    Hina who just flew over with white wings, landed between them and joined the conversation.

    ¡°That''s easy for you to say. You weren''t shot in the chest with a laser.¡±

    ¡°More importantly, he''s coming.¡±

    Ace redirected the two¡¯s attention back to the mansion.

    And then it happened.

    *Flash* *BOOM!*

    The mansion lit up and exploded.

    The gust and shaking caused by the explosion was so strong, that Hina and the others tumbled over.

    Fire erupted into the night sky and lit up the whole area. It was like a volcano erupted.

    Burning debris landed all over the yard and spread the flames.

    ¡°Wow, he''s pissed.¡±

    Said Ace with a bitter smile.

    As he said that, a figure emerged from the flames.

    With only his pants remaining. With a face that would make a demon flinch. Darius stood in front of them, as imitating as Cerberus who guarded the gates of hell. And then, spoke.

    ¡°YOU FUCKING WORMS! I¡¯M GOING TO CUT YOUR LIMBS OFF AND FEED IT TO EACH OF YOU!¡±

    His roar was enough to make the ground shake.

    Two orbs appeared behind Darius, and accelerated him forward.

    Darius hands glowed an ominous red, as he sped forward.

    ¡°Fucking Die!¡±

    He thrusted his forward to blast Hina and the others away.

    ¡°?!¡±

    But stopped moving and floated little off the ground with the orbs that were behind him.

    The reason he stopped was simple.

    There was an ominous feeling coming from the boy who laid on the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Miko''s body rose in a sluggish and creepy manner. As if a puppet being pull by strings.

    When he finally got to his feet, his back was bent backwards and his arms swung lifelessly behind him.

    Darius watched as his body recovered the purple aura it had before.

    No, this time it was different. The aura seemed more violent and demonic.

    Purple arms were formed from the aura, which then positioned Miko to stand up right. However, Miko''s head still hanged down.

    Darius watched as one of the hands made of aura, lifted his head and forcibly opened his eye lids.

    Immediately afterwards, markings that looked like tribal tattoos appeared on his face. The markings glowed a burning red, and then Miko''s eyes that were rolled to back of his head, returned to its correct position.

    His iris was purple, but his cornea was red.

    ¡°Da¡­Ri¡­Us¡­¡±

    A weak voice escaped his mouth. That weak voice suddenly became louder.

    ¡°DARIUS!¡±

    Fangs and claws were suddenly released.

    His skin returned to its previous scaly metallic look.

    And the blood stopped flowing.

    ¡°You fucking bastard, that hurt like hell!¡±

    He angrily stepped forward and started walking.

    ¡°That''s my line, you little shit! Do you know how many times I was blown all over the place?!¡±

    Darius used the orbs to move him forward.

    ¡°Like I give a damn!¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way!¡±

    It didn''t take long before the two stood in front of each other.

    The glare at each other and then-

    ¡°¡°Die, you bastard!¡±¡±

    The two slammed their fists in each other¡¯s face, and signaled the 3rd round of their fight.

 Savagery

    A month and a half ago.

    Miko had just explained the details of his plan to kill Darius with Hina and the others. They were all sitting together around a table.

    ¡°That sounds like a risky plan, Gamiko.¡±

    Ace said.

    ¡°It is. But it will work as long as everyone do their part.¡±

    ¡°You said that in order to use your full potential, you need Darius to push you to the brink of death. What did you mean by that?¡±

    Sora asked.

    ¡°Ah. I didn''t tell you did I? On top of being a Dragna, I''m also a Saevio.¡±

    ¡°Saevio? You mean you''re a part of the same clan as the King¡¯s Guard Dog?!¡±

    Hina exclaimed.

    ¡°Is the Saevio Clan a big deal?¡±

    Ace asked.

    ¡°What? You didn''t know? It''s one of the three most powerful clans in the kingdom, known as the Triad.¡±

    ¡°The Triad?¡±

    Sora asked.

    ¡°You guys really don''t know anything.¡±

    Hina sighed and continued.

    ¡°There''s a old saying in the kingdom. ¡®Never anger a Dragna. Never betray a Flameheart. Never try to kill a Saevio.¡¯ They say if you do this, the chances of you living a long life is high.¡±

    ¡°So basically, they''re three dangerous clans and Gamiko belongs two of them.¡±

    Ace said.

    Sora turn to Miko and asked a question.

    ¡°So what happens when Darius tries to kill you.¡±

    Miko smile and said-

    ¡°I''ll go berserk.¡±

    Miko, who had activated both [War Face] and [Dragon Rage] at the same time, was exchange blows with an enraged Darius.

    ¡°You fricking brat!¡±

    Darius covered his fist with a red laser and slammed it into Miko''s chest.

    His scales scattered and he fell to the ground. However, like a zombie he rose back angrier than before.

    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±

    He used his claws, that was also hard like iron, to slash Darius across the chest.

    Darius retaliated with a kick, but Miko dodged and sank his fangs into his legs.

    ¡°Haaaaaaa!¡±

    Darius screamed out in pain.

    ¡°Let go, you damn animal!¡±

    He slammed his fist onto Miko''s head forcing him to let go.

    He then bent his knees and sprung up and hit Miko with an uppercut.

    Miko flew through the air and landed on one of the burning debris.

    ¡°Hot! Hot! Hot!¡±

    But of course he got up again. He then grabbed the debris and threw it at Darius.

    Darius used a laser and destroyed it, but it block his vision for a bit.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Miko rushed through the explosion Darius caused and punched Darius in the face.

    ¡°[Flame Pistol]!¡±

    A blast of flames was released from Miko''s fist and exploded in Darius¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ugh?!....You shit!¡±

    Darius used the orb behind him to shoot a laser through Miko''s stomach.

    Miko fell to knees, but quickly stood up again.

    ¡°The markings on his face started glowing brighter!¡±

    Said Hina who was watching their fight.

    She was looking for a chance to jump in, but there was yet to be one. If she jumped in carelessly she''ll definitely get killed, by either Miko or Darius. That was how out of control they were.

    ¡°This isn''t good, the markings are spreading.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°[War Face] is it? According to Miko, it''s a family curse that prevents him from yielding in a fight. No matter how many times he''s knocked down, he''ll rise up again and continue to fight. Each time he''s knock down he rises more savage than before. If you add that with the aggressiveness of [Dragon Rage]¡­.¡±

    ¡°You get a rampaging monster.¡±

    Ace added.

    ¡°Mikky said that he had a way to overcome it.¡±

    ¡°Does that look like he''s overcoming it?¡±

    Darius had Miko planted on the ground, and was punching him in the face. Every punch forced Miko deeper and deeper into the earth.

    ¡°Raaaaaaah!¡±

    Miko plunged his fangs into Darius¡¯s hand after releasing a beastly growl.

    He then used his aura and made a giant arm, which pulled Darius away from him and threw him like an old doll. He then quickly got to his feet and rushed towards Darius.

    ¡°You wild beast!¡±

    Darius did the same and slammed his leg in Miko¡¯s midsection. Miko was blown away.

    Miko flipped a few times in the air and landed on his feet like a cat.

    He glared at Darius, but didn''t rush to attack him.

    And then-

    ¡°Raaaaaaah!¡±

    He kneeled down and slammed his head in the ground.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This action shocked everyone.

    Miko knelt there with his head on the ground for a while.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    He then silently stood up, and wiped the blood from his face.

    ¡°Shit. The demon blood and dragon blood clashing together, was harder to control than I thought.¡±

    Seeing that, Miko wasn''t attacking anymore made Hina and the others relieved.

    However, Darius was still furious.

    ¡°Looks like you''ve somewhat repressed your curse, Third. But without it, you''re defenseless.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? I didn''t suppress shit.¡±

    Miko''s words confused them.

    Seeing that, he made a savage smile.

    ¡°I didn''t suppressed the curse, I took temporary control of it.¡±

    He started walking towards Darius, with a crazy look in his eyes.

    ¡°You see, you waste of sperm. True savagery, isn''t running up and down like a wild animal. No, true savagery is breaking the rules of the world and stomping everyone that stands against us.¡±

    He stood face to face with Darius with a savage grin on his face.

    ¡°Let me show you what a true savage is!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The aura from Miko''s body suddenly turned into spike to stabbed at Darius. It pierce his skin, but he jumped back in time before it went too deep.

    ¡°Tch. Hey, you guys help out too!¡±

    Miko shouted at the others with an irritated tone.

    ¡°Hey, you were the one going berserk. If it wasn''t for that, we would''ve jumped in a long time ago.¡±

    Sora answered with an irritated tone as well.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Let''s just finish this, my body hurts like hell.¡±

    Miko stretched his hand out to Hina, and she gave him a Trident, which he hanged over his shoulder.

    He used the aura and picked up the black sword he dropped earlier, and placed it in the sheath on his waist.

    He focused most of the aura around his back, and molded it in the shape of dragon wings.

    His limbs then started glowing red and gave off heat waves. They looked like iron when it''s hot.

    ¡°From here on out I''m throwing everything I got! I hope you do the same!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Miko and the others glared at Darius and he did the same.

    They all moved together.

    Sora was the first to reach Darius.

    ¡°[Sonic Blade]!¡±

    Sora manipulated the surrounding sound waves and created an invisible blade out of sound.

    He used it and slashed at Darius. Darius didn''t even attempt to dodge.

    ¡°I''m fed up with humoring you brats.¡±

    He grabbed the blade before it reached him.

    Sora then suddenly found himself surrounded by orbs of light.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    Lasers hit Sora from all directions and cause a huge explosion.

    Ace used that explosion as a cover and popped up in front of Darius.

    [Mountain Crusher]!¡±

    He threw the same the punch that blew Darius away.

    ¡°Are you a one trick pony?¡±

    Darius covered his fist in red light and slammed into Ace¡¯s fist.

    *Crack*

    ¡°Arrrrggghh?!¡±

    Ace hand was not only stopped but a few of his finger were crushed.

    He jumped back, but Darius chase after him and slammed his leg in his midsection.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    But Ace was forcibly pulled back, and didn''t suffer much damage.

    The one who pulled him back was Sora, who raised his speed to escape the lasers.

    ¡°Yo, Darius!¡±

    Miko passed Sora and Ace, and threw a punch at Darius, which he blocked by lifting up his right knee.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Miko''s fist that was now like molten metal, severely burnt Darius'' skin. He threw a punch at Miko, but he flew up in the air and dodged it.

    ¡°¡­Those punches are dangerous.¡±

    Said Darius, as he looked at the burn on his leg.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He jumped to the side, and dodged a blast that destroyed the spot where he stood.

    ¡°¡­.Hinami¡­!¡±

    He looked up and growled, when he saw Hina flying above him with a Trident.

    The orbs on his back released a light and launched him into the air. He was flying towards Hina.

    Seeing that, Hina fired several shots from the Trident.

    Darius used the orbs and skillfully moved his body to dodge them. He created several more orbs in front of him, and used them to fire lasers at Hina.

    Hina started flying through the air to dodge them, and distance herself from Darius.

    Darius followed her while continuing to fire lasers at her.

    Hina continued to dodged them by making some sharp turns in the air; and fired back at Darius with the Trident.

    It looked like two fighter jets were clashing in the night sky.

    ¡°Stop running Hinami and accept your fate¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Then die!¡±

    Darius stopped chasing her and flew further up into the air.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    Hina watched until Darius flew further and further upwards until he looked like a dot in the sky.

    Darius stopped and looked down on his home that was destroyed.

    ¡°I''ll just buy a new one when this is over.¡±

    Saying that, the orbs behind started rapidly multiplying.

    10. 20. 50. 100.

    It wasn''t long before the number of orbs behind him numbered close to 300.

    ¡°T-This is bad!¡±

    Hina who saw them instantly turned pale.

    She shouted at Miko and the others who were still on the ground.

    ¡°Run! Darius is going to destroy this whole place!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?! We need to run!¡±

    Ace shouted back.

    ¡°Gamiko!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Darius you crazy bastard!¡±

    Contrary to Sora and Ace who were panicking, Miko looked like he was having a fun time.

    ¡°Gamiko?!¡±

    Sora could see a mad light in Miko¡¯s eyes. He couldn''t comprehend what he was thinking.

    Miko ignored Sora and looked at the sky that looked like it was filled with new stars.

    (Miko, the curse is still in effect. So you''re not thinking straight.)

    Tiamat spoke to him the first time since the battle began.

    ¡°I know. But Darius just showed me a sure-kill way to kill him.¡±

    He turned to Hina.

    ¡°Hina, I want you to do something for me! So survive no matter what!¡±

    He then turned to Ace and Sora.

    ¡°That goes for you two too! Retreat!¡±

    Everyone started running when they heard that.

    Darius who was floating in the air, watched Miko and the others trying to escape with an empty look. No, he was watching Hina. Everyone else was ignored.

    ¡°¡­.Lets see how you fare against this, Hinami.¡±

    He raised his arm and then-

    ¡°[Devil¡¯s Light: Bombardment].¡±

    All the orbs turned into a beam of light, and raced towards the earth like rain.

    *boom**boom**boom**boom**boom**boom*

    It was like a meteor shower had hit the earth.

    Everything thing was blown to bits.

    The ground, the trees, the walls, the people.

    Even the surrounding shops were bombarded.

    The explosions chased away the night with its bright light.

    Every scream was immediately silenced by the loud explosions.

    Darius had displayed the true power of a [B Class].

    True dominance.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When the smoke cleared all Darius could see before him was a burning wasteland.

    Rubble scattered everywhere. Numerous craters were formed in the ground. Corpses were nowhere to be found, but the smell of burnt flesh was in the air.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Darius made the orbs bring him back to the earth.

    As he walked, the stench of death smothered his nose.

    He immediately knew that his underlings were all dead. But that didn''t bother him. What ran through his mind was something different.

    ¡°What about Hinami?¡±

    He walked through the wasteland, searching for Hinami when-

    ¡°DARIUS!!¡±

    He was suddenly hit with an extremely hot fist.

    The force from being suddenly punched in the face made Darius flip once before landing on his feet.

    When he landed, he looked and saw a raging Miko.

    His face was red with anger, but it was also red with blood. Miko''s entire body was in a bloody state.

    But Miko ignored his bloody body and rushed towards Darius.

    Seeing that Darius lifted his hand in front of him to finish him with a laser. But then-

    ¡°You bastard! Hina is dead because of you!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Those words caused Darius movements to come to a complete halt.

    Miko didn''t missed that chance and slammed his [Molten Fist] into Darius chest.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Darius body bent and he was forcibly lifted in the air.

    There Sora appeared and placed his palms on Darius unguarded chest.

    ¡°[Resonate]!¡±

    A loud explosion echoed out, and Darius was slammed into ground so hard that, the ground broke.

    ¡°Darius!¡±

    Darius led on ground and saw something falling from the sky.

    It was Ace, whose legs were emitting red sparks.

    ¡°[Special Move: Falling Mountain]!¡±

    The ground burst open and Darius was further forced into the ground.

    He was now laying in a crater with pain running through his entire body. But Darius didn''t pay the pain any mind, and jumped out of the crater.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He ignored Miko¡¯s and the others hateful glares, and scanned the area with his eyes. He did this for nearly a minute before he spotted something.

    About 100 meters to his left, he saw something burning in the flames next to a pile of rubble.

    It was an arm.

    The arm was small and slender, so it had to belong to a child.

    Darius looked at Miko, Ace and Sora. They all had both of their arms, so it didn''t belong to them.

    Darius knew that there was no other children in this area other than Miko and the others, which means that the arm had to belong to one of them.

    ¡°¡­.So, I really killed Hinami.¡±

    The arm could only belong to Hinami who wasn''t present.

    Realizing this, a smile appeared on Darius¡¯s face.

    ¡°You bastard! How dare smile at her death?!¡±

    Ace and Sora rushed at Darius in a fit of rage.

    ¡°Why wouldn''t I smile?¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Darius met them halfway and caught them off guard.

    ¡°I finally got rid of the thorn in my side!¡±

    Darius kicked Sora in the temple, and then spun around and dropped his heel in the middle of Ace¡¯s head.

    ¡°I''m finally free!¡±

    Sora was sent flying into a pile of rubble, and Ace was slammed into the ground with such force that ground cracked.

    ¡°Darius!¡±

    Miko used his wings and flew towards Darius at an incredible speed. He threw a kick, which Darius avoid with ease.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    While laughing, Darius grabbed Miko''s leg that was still in the air and slammed him on top of Ace.

    ¡°¡°Guh?!¡±¡±

    The two groaned out in pain, but Darius didn''t stop. He repeated slammed Miko on top of Ace. It was like he was using a hammer to hit a nail.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Darius laughter got louder and louder as he continued to do this.

    He then stopped, and used his foot to lift Ace off the ground. He waited until the timing was right, and used Miko to swat him away.

    The two collided and bounced off the ground like balls.

    Seeing that, Darius laughed got louder and more sinister.

    Miko whose entire body was in pain, called out to Ace who was close to him.

    ¡°¡­.Can you move?¡±

    ¡°¡­Just barely.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything left that can deal a lot of damage?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you?¡±

    ¡°Just one. But it will literally be my last move.¡±

    ¡°Same for me.¡±

    Sora popped up beside them. Seeing that, the two struggled to pick themselves up.

    [War Face] was still activated so Miko was going to rise eventually.

    ¡°You worms look like you''re on a suicide mission.¡±

    Before they realized it Darius was already standing in front of them with a creepy smile.

    ¡°What? Are you going to try to avenge Hinami even if you die doing it? Hahahaha!¡±

    Darius directed a mocking laugh at the boys, who he could kill anytime he wants to.

    He then stopped and looked at them seriously.

    ¡°Don''t be an idiot. Even after all this, you still don''t realize that killing me is hopeless?¡±

    The boys didn''t respond, they just glared at him.

    He spread his arms wide apart.

    ¡°Then how about this? I''ll give each of you enough time to do one final attack, and try and kill me. Of course, I''ll defend myself. I''m not stupid enough to take constant attack unguarded after all.¡±

    The boys eyes widen with shock when they heard Darius proposal.

    ¡°¡­.Why would you do that?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Why? Because I''m in a good mood that''s why. I''ve finally crushed a cockroach that I''ve been trying to kill for years. So I feel generous.¡±

    Ace and Sora gritted their teeth when they heard Darius words. But Miko showed an understanding expression.

    ¡°What happens if we hit you with everything we got, and you''re still standing?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°I''ll kill you, pay for the damages I caused, and continue to live my life.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Gamiko?!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to trust him?!¡±

    ¡°Do you have any better ideas? I doubt if we fought fair and square we''ll be able to kill him. At least this way we have a chance of avenging Hina.¡±

    Hearing Miko''s words, Sora and Ace who were protesting backed down.

    Seeing that, Miko turned back to Darius.

    ¡°We''ll do as you suggest, Darius.¡±

    He made a devilish smile.

    ¡°But don''t regret it in hell.¡±

    Darius replied with a mocking smile and said-

    ¡°I won''t. Since, you''ll be going there before me.¡±

 Do Or Die

    Darius had allowed Miko and the others one final attack each to end their battle. However, if they fail to kill him, he''ll kill them on the spot.

    It was literally a do or die situation.

    ¡°Then I''ll go first.¡±

    Sora stepped forward and glared at Darius. Darius ignored the glare, and smile.

    ¡°Are you sure? Wouldn''t it make more sense to attack all at once?¡±

    ¡°There''s no guarantee that our attacks won''t cancel each other out, so we''re attacking separately.¡±

    ¡°I see. Do what you want. It won''t make a difference anyway.¡±

    Darius displayed a mocking smile that irritated Sora.

    He then took off his headphones and broke them in his hands. And then-

    ¡°[10th Tempo].¡±

    His figure vanished.

    Even after seeing that, Darius didn''t braced himself for an attack.

    That was because Sora was no longer in the area.

    ¡°That kid is really something. He''s already half way out of the High Class District. Is he running away?¡±

    Several kilometers north of where Darius stood, Sora was moving faster than what the human eye can perceive.

    He was running so fast that every building he passed, had all of their windows shattered. He had already broken the sound barrier, and was moving faster than the human body can handle.

    His body ached, his bone rattled, his organs were suffering under unbelievable pressure. Sora destroyed his body with every step he took. This was [10th Tempo], Sora¡¯s top speed.

    Sora suddenly took a jump and landed on the side of a large building. He bent his knees to ensure that he didn''t lose his momentum.

    *Crack*

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    All of the bones in his legs cried out. But Sora knew he couldn''t let that stop him.

    Before the momentum left him, Sora kicked off the side of the building.

    *BOOM!*

    The building was blown away.

    Sora was moving several times faster than before. So fast that road he ran on burst into pieces.

    If one were to see this, it would look like a beam of light was traveling down the road, and was destroying it.

    Sora who had turned into that beam of light, was heading towards one target. Darius.

    Sora wasn''t trying to run away. He needed to gather a lot of momentum to do one final attack.

    A final attack that destroyed his body.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Darius saw a beam of light heading towards him, leaving a wake of destruction behind it. It was like a storm became conscious, and was heading towards him.

    In the face of such a thing, Darius-

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    He smiled and took it head on.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    A deafening explosion range out through the night, accompanied by mass destruction.

    The shockwave was so strong that it blew away Miko and Ace along with the surrounding rubble.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.the hell was that?¡±

    When Miko came to, he was under a big chunk of concrete. He pushed it off him and stood up. He then scanned the area and found a large crater where Darius once was.

    He ran over towards it. The closer he got the large it looked.

    When he finally reached and looked down, shock dyed his face.

    ¡°Miko you ok?!¡±

    He suddenly heard ace behind him, but he didn''t look back. He couldn''t.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Ace asked as he walked up toward him.

    ¡°¡­Look for yourself¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Ace did as Miko said and looked down into the crater.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    It was deep. Really deep. Around 20 meters deep.

    But that wasn''t what surprised them.

    In the center of that crater, Darius stood over a clearly broken Sora. He didn''t look like a single part of him was broken, even after taking Sora¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    It was then Miko noticed that Darius was breathing heavily.

    It was the first time he''s done that since their fight began.

    ¡°He took damage. He just doesn''t want to show it. But still¡­¡±

    Miko honestly thought that Darius was done for, so to see him in one piece made him realize the difference between them.

    ¡°I''m up next.¡±

    Saying so, Ace bent his knees.

    ¡°[Leg Boost X2]!¡±

    A red light cover his legs. Blood sprayed from his wounds as they almost doubled in size.

    He jumped and launched himself around 20 meters above the crater.

    ¡°I won''t be able to move for a while after this.¡±

    He drew his arm back as he said that.

    It started glow white, and black sparks started coming from it.

    *Crack*

    As it grew twice in size, Ace could hear his bone breaking under the pressure, but he ignored it.

    ¡°[Finisher:¡­!]

    Darius looked up after he sensed something dangerous above him. There he saw Ace falling towards him.

    ¡°These kids are insane.¡±

    He threw the broken Sora out towards Miko, and lifted both his arms and made a giant shield of light that covered the crater.

    Ace didn''t pay it any mind, and continued to pour all of his remaining strength into his right arm.

    When he was finished doing that, he was falling towards the shield.

    He thrust his fist forward with all of his might.

    ¡°[¡­Big Impact]!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    An white light illuminated the night. The earth broke and shook violently. Destruction once again spread through the area.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Miko used his purple wings and escaped into the sky with Sora.

    He watched as the light from the collision died out, before return back to the ground.

    He placed Sora, who could no longer move or speak, far away from the battle and flew back up into the air.

    He flew near the crater that had now doubled in size.

    ¡°¡­.Tch. It''s already disappearing.¡±

    He felt a pain in his right arm and held it.

    He then scan the ground a little.

    ¡°There.¡±

    He flew down and landed beside of someone. It was Ace.

    He lifted him with his left hand and flew again.

    He didn''t need to check if Darius was alive. Miko now had an understanding of how powerful Darius was. He knew he was alive, and probably don''t have any trouble standing up.

    That''s why Miko didn''t hesitate.

    He brought Ace to where Sora was, and left him there.

    He then flew towards the crater, and stood on the edge.

    Darius jumped out of the crater and landed beside him.

    He was banged up, but as Miko expected he could still fight.

    ¡°So you''re the last one, Third? To be honest, the last two attacks were amazing. I nearly died.¡±

    ¡°Then you should''ve.¡±

    ¡°I can''t do that. Not anymore, anyway.¡±

    Darius had a complex expression on his face, but Miko had an idea of what he was thinking.

    ¡°Let''s get this over with.¡±

    Miko lift his left hand and pointed his palm towards Darius.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    This intrigued Darius.

    The wings on Miko''s back disappeared. As if to replace it, a light started generating in the middle of Miko''s palm.

    ¡°A laser? You''re going to try to kill me with my own speciality?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. [Devil¡¯s Light] is just compressing fire until it turns into a laser, right? Then I who specializes in [Flame Magic] should be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°Should? Don''t tell me you''re experimenting now.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°¡­.Are you stupid or just insane?¡±

    ¡°I prefer insane.¡±

    Miko¡¯s nonchalant attitude irritated Darius. So he mimic Miko and form a laser in his palm as well.

    ¡°If you want that to be your last move, than fine by me. I''ll show you that a imitation can''t compare to the real deal.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your guidance.¡±

    Miko focused all of his remain magic into his palm. An orb of light was then formed. It quickly grew bigger and brighter by the second. Darius did the same.

    He was planning to erase Miko when he fired his laser.

    ¡°By the way, since you and your friends were the ones who attacked me first, I won''t have to worry about your branch retaliating. Just in case, you hoped that you''ll be avenged after I kill you.

    ¡°I don''t mind. If I die, then so be it.¡±

    Miko showed a confident smile, when he said that.

    ¡°Hey, Darius. Do you remember what I said before I was wrecked by your [Devil¡¯s Light: Devourer]?¡±

    Darius showed a confused expression towards Miko''s weird question. Seeing that, Miko smiled and said-

    ¡°This one is designed to kill in the most unpredictable ways.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Darius suddenly felt a presence trying to sneak up on him. He quickly turned around and aimed his palm at them.

    ¡°¡­.Eh?¡±

    But upon seeing the person, he froze in place. And then-

    ¡°[Devil¡¯s Light].¡±

    A giant laser hit him from behind, and severely damaged him.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He coughed blood and feel to his knees. All the damage he took finally caught up with him. But he didn''t pay that any mind. Even the fact that Miko attacked him. He was paying attention to one thing. The girl that stood in front of him, holding a Trident.

    ¡°¡­Hinami. You''re still alive?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yeah.¡±

    Hinami placed the Trident¡¯s nozzle over Darius¡¯s heart, and looked down at him.

    ¡°But you won''t be.¡±

    *Boom*

    She pulled the trigger and powerful blast left the Trident, and created a huge hole in Darius¡¯s chest.

    ¡°¡­..Cough!¡±

    Darius fell onto his back, and coughed a lot of blood. Darius then found himself staring at the night sky.

    Hina looked down him and with a pained expression.

    As if seeing that, Darius spoke to her.

    ¡°¡­.You finally did it, huh? You finally got your revenge.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hina didn''t say anything and looked away from Darius, who was laying in a pool of his own blood.

    ¡°¡­.Well, I¡¯ve always known that you were the one who would kill me. I who made your life a living hell¡­.Cough!¡±

    Blood started flowing from Darius''s mouth, but he still continued to talk.

    ¡°Maybe that''s why when I thought you died I felt a sense of loss. I was even starting to wonder if I would never be punished for my crimes¡­..But I was tricked and you were still alive.¡±

    ¡°You were always right, Uncle Darius.¡±

    Hina responded to him for the first time.

    ¡°¡­.Don''t call me Uncle. It makes me feel disgusted with myself.¡±

    The light started to leave Darius¡¯s eyes. He turned his head and looked Hina.

    ¡°¡­.What¡¯s with that face? You don''t look like someone who just got revenge.¡±

    There were tears in Hina''s eyes. Even she didn''t know why she felt like crying.

    ¡°¡­..Well, whatever.¡±

    Darius body felt cold, and his vision got dark. But for some reason he could see, someone''s face. It was a familiar face.

    ¡°¡­Nami.¡±

    She smiled at him when he called her name.

    ¡°¡­.What? Did you come pick me?....That''s no good. I''m suppose to be the one chasing you¡­.¡±

    Tears fell from Hina''s eyes, as she heard Darius talking to her grandmother. Even though it was probably an illusion he made in his final hour, it still sadden her when she realized that she was about to lose the last person who shared the same memories she did about Nami.

    ¡°¡­.You know, Nami. I really enjoyed the days I spent at that bookstore with you. The conversations we used to have. The times when Hinami would blabber on about books she just finished reading. Even the frighten stares of the men who would try to pick you up.¡±

    Darius laughed weakly and shut his eyes.

    ¡°¡­.We can still go back to those times, right? ¡­¡­Nami¡­¡­Hi¡­.Na¡­Mi¡­¡±

    Darius mouth never moved again.

    His death was confirmed by the sorrowful cries of Hina.

 The Man Who Was Called The Mad Nobleman

    Twenty seven years ago, a baby was born to one of the most powerful families in the kingdom, the Flameheart Clan. This baby was born with an expression fitting of a king, as such he was named ¡°Darius¡±.

    Young Darius grew up having everything he every wanted thrown at him. Money, power, women; Darius had it all. He didn''t have to work for anything. It was a life that made anybody envious.

    Darius grew up thinking that it was only natural.

    ¡°I''m of the highest class, so it''s only natural that the world bows down to me.¡±

    That''s what he thought.

    But one fateful encounter change Darius''s life forever.

    ¡°What? Is that it after all that boasting? Heh. Well, aren''t you weak.¡±

    The brown haired goddess looked down on Darius as she said that.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Darius had no choice but to look up at her, as he laid battered and bruised on the ground.

    This was how Darius encountered the woman called Nami.

    It happened one day, when a 15 year old Darius decided to venture down to the Low Class District in search of entertainment. It''s something he started to do recently, because he found the Royal and High Class Districts boring.

    While on his stroll through the slums, he was hit by a ball some kids were kicking around. The ball that was covered in dirt messed up his white suit.

    ¡°A-ah! I''m so sorry! They didn''t mean it!¡±

    A woman who looked like the kids mother, came up and apologized to him.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Darius looked at the woman, and stretched his hand out.

    ¡°5 gold coins.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That''s how much the suit costs.¡±

    Darius was asking for compensation, with a bored look on his face.

    ¡°I-I''m sorry but I can''t afford that¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Darius took a notepad from his breast pocket.

    ¡°Your name?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I need your name, so that I can have someone come and collect the money you owe at a later date. Oh, your address would be appreciated as well.¡±

    The woman looked at Darius with a frighten look. Anyone could tell from the clothes she was wearing, that she couldn''t afford to pay for Darius''s clothes.

    She searched for help with her eyes, but no one came to her rescue.

    No, there was someone.

    ¡°Hey, kid. Could you leave it at? Clearly the lady''s sorry. Look, even the kids are crying.¡±

    A woman voice came from behind Darius. When he looked behind him, he saw a beautiful pair of pink eyes glaring at him. Darius ignored Nami''s glare and spoke.

    ¡°And why should I? Isn''t it only natural that a parent must pay for their child''s sin?¡±

    ¡°The kids were just playing, there''s no need to make a big deal out of it.¡±

    ¡°Big deal?¡±

    Darius showed a confused expression after hearing Nami''s words.

    ¡°This isn''t making a big deal. This is.¡±

    Darius created a fireball in his hand and threw at the woman.

    ¡°Eh? Uwaaaa!¡±

    The woman screamed and stooped down in fear. She had expected her death but it never came.

    ¡°¡­.Eh?¡±

    When she opened her eyes. A hand was in front of her. Nami had extinguished the flames in her hand, before it reached the woman.

    She glared at Darius.

    ¡°Why did you do that?!¡±

    ¡°To prove my point.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Darius spoke without a single change in his expression.

    ¡°If I wanted, I could easily kill everyone here. But instead I''m just asking for a measly 5 pieces of gold.¡±

    Nami stared at in amazement.

    ¡°You¡­.You would really go so far?¡±

    She asked with a trembling voice. Darius who mistook her trembling voice as fear, spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Of course. I mean it''s my right as a nobleman to get rid of anyone who embarrasses me.¡±

    ¡°I see. This is way I hate dealing with nobles.¡±

    Nami pointed her finger at Darius and said-

    ¡°I''ll have to show that not everything in this world belongs to you!¡±

    The next day, Darius knelt down in front of his father and leader of the Flameheart Clan, Darwin Flameheart.

    ¡°So you''re telling me that you got your ass handed to you by a woman, after you threaten to kill everyone?¡±

    Darius replied with a nod.

    Darwin sighed and rested his head on his hand. They were inside Darwin¡¯s business quarters. Darwin was sitting in his chair behind his desk looking at Darius, who was kneeling at the doorway.

    ¡°Listen, Darius. It''s true that you''re stronger than your older siblings when they were your age, but that doesn''t mean that you''re so special that the world will naturally bow down to you. Especially, not that woman.¡±

    ¡°Father, do you know her?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately.¡±

    Darwin sighed again before continuing.

    ¡°Her name is Nami. She and I was acquainted a few years back. She was even invited to the kingdom by the king to be a general. A real one.¡±

    ¡°A general?!.....I see, that explains her strength.¡±

    ¡°But unfortunately, she decline upon arriving here. She''s been coming and going ever since.¡±

    ¡°Then, she isn''t a general?¡±

    ¡°No. But that doesn''t mean we can easily touch her. Even though she isn''t nearly as powerful as she was before. I prefer not provoke her too much. Because things could get ugly. Besides, I''m already busy with your little sister¡¯s case. So you''ll have to handle her yourself.¡±

    The next time Darius and Nami met, was a week later. They met in the Commercial District. Upon seeing her, Darius launched an attack at her.

    The result was instant defeat.

    ¡°Really, attacking a lady as soon as you see her. Are you a wild animal or something?¡±

    With those words, Nami walked away from the battered and bruised Darius, with an annoyed expression.

    This happened several times for over the span of a month.

    Every time Darius saw Nami, he would lose all self control and try to attack her. The result would always be the same, instant defeat.

    It became so bad that people started to look forward to it everyday.

    ¡°Oh, that young couple is at it again.¡±

    ¡°That young man sure doesn¡¯t know when to give up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I understand wanting to interact with such a beauty, but isn''t his approach a bit weird.¡±

    ¡°He''s probably just shy.¡±

    The surrounding people would say stuff like this, as they watch Darius persistently attack Nami.

    ¡°Look! Now people are spreading weird rumors about us!¡±

    Said Nami, as she looked down on the exhausted Darius.

    ¡°So, what? It''s good that people are talking about you. It means that you''re doing something right.¡±

    Nami got angry and kicked him away.

    ¡°Then let them talk about you alone!¡±

    She walked away fuming, while Darius was left groan in agony.

    ¡°I love you, please be my woman!¡±

    It was when they were entering their second month of their daily routine. Instead of attacking her like always, Darius got on his knees and presented Nami a bouquet of pink roses.

    ¡°¡­..Are you a masochist or something?¡±

    Nami coldly said to the kneeling Darius.

    ¡°No, you''ve moved my heart this last month!¡±

    ¡°I''ve only been kicking you around. Are you saying I moved your heart with kicks?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nami silently walked away from Darius and didn''t look back.

    ¡°Please wait!¡±

    Darius run and stood in front of her again.

    ¡°I''m sorry but I''m not into tying people up, and whipping them while wearing a leather suit.¡±

    Nami once again walked passed him.

    ¡°Wait! It''s not only your kicks that I love! I''ve been secretly watching you, and natural came to love you!¡±

    ¡°So not only are you a masochist, you''re a stalker too?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I mean no!¡±

    Darius took a deep breath and calm himself down.

    ¡°At least let me buy you dinner. I''m sure I''ll be able to make my feelings clear then.¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    ¡°I''m sure you''ll have a good time.¡±

    ¡°I don''t wanna.¡±

    Saying that, Nami started walking again. But Darius went in front her again.

    ¡°Please, I''m begging you!¡±

    Darius suddenly got on his knees and started groveling in front Nami.

    ¡°Wha?! Hey, get up! Aren''t you a noble?! Where''s your aristocrat pride?!¡±

    ¡°Pride is meaningless in the face of love!¡±

    ¡°Have some!¡±

    Nami was starting to get a headache as she saw that they were drawing the attention of those around them.

    ¡°Argh¡­.Fine! I''ll go, I''ll go! Just get up already!¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Hearing a favorable reply Darius quick got to his feet.

    He smiled happily and took out something from back pocket.

    ¡°It went just how this book said would.¡±

    Nami read the title that was on the cover.

    ¡°How to successfully ask out a girl, fourth edition?!¡±

    ¡°Page 168. If all else fails, try going down on your knees and begging in a crowded place. The judging stares will weaken her resistance. It works every time.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Nami stood in place with her mouth wide open when she heard that.

    She was tricked.

    Later that night, Darius and Nami were walking down the streets of the High Class District.

    ¡°How was it? Did you have a good time?¡±

    Darius asked.

    ¡°Meh. It wasn''t bad. But you staring at me all night kind of freaked me out. That''s bad manners you know.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I apologize. I was just drawn to you that''s all.¡±

    ¡°¡­.You still didn''t tell me why you fell for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot.¡±

    Darius looked at the stars as if searching for something.

    ¡°After getting beaten down by you for a week straight, I grew interested in you. I knew that you were strong from the start, but I wanted to know more about someone who was clearly superior to me. So I started observing you from a far.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Nami listened to Darius quietly.

    ¡°At first, I was only searching for some kind of weakness; but as time went by I grew more and more captivated by you.¡±

    Even though she was as strong as a real general, Nami would treat everyone with kindness. She didn''t looked down on those weaker than her. Instead she would treat them as her equal.

    She was especially kind to children. If there was a child in need she would do everything to help them. She was that type of person.

    ¡°What I fell for wasn''t your kindness, but your sense of freedom.¡±

    ¡°Freedom?¡±

    Darius nodded.

    ¡°For me who grew up with everything I wanted, I can honestly say I had a good life.¡±

    Darius then frown.

    ¡°But it was a boring life.¡±

    Being born in a high class family, means that you''ll have to obey certain traditions and culture. Even though he had everything he wanted, Darius felt restrained.

    ¡°You mustn''t do this. This is unacceptable for a noble. Don''t interact with those kind of people. You must always put the clan first Etc. Everyday, I would be remained that my life wasn''t my owns, but the Flameheart¡¯s. I was bored of being a puppet, so I sought adventure to quell my boredom.¡±

    ¡°That explains why you were in the slums.¡±

    Darius nodded.

    ¡°The reason I fell for you was because I was envious of how free you were. I mean, turning down the position of general? If that''s not being a free spirit I don''t know what is.¡±

    Darius laughed a little. It surprised Nami since she haven''t seen him laugh before.

    ¡°I respect those superior to me, because they have the power to gain true freedom.¡±

    ¡°¡­But falling for me because I''m free, doesn''t sound that convincing to me.¡±

    Nami understood where Darius was coming from, but it still didn''t sound like the whole story.

    ¡°Well, there''s the thing with my bloodline as well.¡±

    ¡°Bloodline?¡±

    Darius nodded.

    ¡°Even though you''re not from here you should''ve heard about the Triad.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Dragna, Saevio and Flameheart. The three clans that rule the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Well, each clan has a trait unique to them. Dragna have the abilities of a dragon, Saevio turns into a demon at death¡¯s door, and Flameheart possesses an overwhelming amount of unwavering love and loyalty.¡±

    Darius showed a wry smile.

    ¡°In other words, the Flameheart Clan members fall in love quite easily. However, it''s hard for us to fall out of love.¡±

    The Flameheart Clan was considered dangerous because of their strong affections. They were extremely loyal towards their love ones, to point that they''d easily kill for them.

    They are also known for their jealousy. As their women makes it a habit to stab their partners if they cheat, while the men would take it out on the surroundings and cause mass destruction.

    Because of this fanatic behavior, It can be considered a curse for a Flameheart to fall for you. While others consider it a blessing, as they get a faithful and loving partner.

    All in all, as long as you don''t betray them Flamehearts make great friends and lovers.

    ¡°I was told that the reason for this was because we receive the blessing of the goddess Aphrodite who''s also known as Venus.¡±

    ¡°Blessing? In order words, your clan is related to the goddess of love?¡±

    Darius nodded.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Nami smiled and looked at Darius and said-

    ¡°I''m sorry, but I can''t accept your love.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm? Did you hear something break just now?¡±

    ¡°Sorry that might''ve been my heart¡­¡±

    That day Darius got his heart broken for the first time.

    After a few weeks of locking himself away in his room, Darius was summoned by his father and was ordered to accompany him to meet the king.

    Darius who sat in the royal garden, was staring at the servants attending to the flowers.

    ¡°Yo. Darius, right?¡±

    He suddenly heard someone call his name. When he looked who it was, he saw a shadowy figure standing next to him. Even though it was midday, he couldn''t see their physical features.

    ¡°¡­.Who are you?¡±

    Darius was cautious of the strange creature who suddenly approached him.

    ¡°Ah, my apologies. My name is Marco Saevio.¡±

    The shadow place it''s hand on its chest, and bowed as it introduced itself.

    ¡°Marco? Prince Dario¡¯s personal guard?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Darius examined the shadow again.

    ¡°¡­What does the prince want with me?¡±

    ¡°He has a proposition for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what would that be?¡±

    ¡°An opportunity.¡±

    ¡°What kind of opportunity?¡±

    ¡°An opportunity to be free.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    The shadow smiled and said-

    ¡°Darius, you were recently rejected by Nami, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Bastard, were you spying on me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Marco readily admitted to his crime.

    ¡°If I recall, her reason for rejecting you was because she doesn''t want a relationship with someone from the high class. I believe her exact words were ¡®People from nobility have too much drama surrounding them¡¯. When you heard that you immediately offered to abandon your status. But she rejected that saying that it would be unfair for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Do you have a point?¡±

    Darius was visibly irritated. Seeing that, Marco got straight to the point.

    ¡°Darius, leave the Flameheart Clan and take control of this country''s crime world.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Darius couldn''t believe his ears. He was flatly told to betray his clan and become a crime lord, and it was by the crown prince and his guard. Darius was truly confused.

    ¡°You see the prince has some plans for the future, but he needs someone in the crime world for them to work.¡±

    ¡°¡­And that''s where I come in?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Why me?¡±

    ¡°The prince believes that you have the talent for it. You''re logical, cunning, smart, cruel, and most of all you''re seeking excitement. What''s more exciting than the crime world?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you really trying to recruit me? Because you doesn''t sound that convincing.¡±

    Marco laughed when he heard that.

    ¡°Hahaha, you got me. I''m not trying my best to win you over. What the prince wants isn''t a puppet who can be manipulated by words, but someone who is willing to do anything to get what he wants. And the prince believes that you''re that kind of person.¡±

    Marco stretched out his shadowy hand towards Darius.

    ¡°Here''s the real pick up line. Darius Flameheart, you''re living a dull life where you can''t obtain what you truly want. Let the prince use you, and I swear you''ll have the time of your life.¡±

    Darius looked at the hand that was stretched out for a while, before smiling.

    It was an evil grin, probably the first one he''s ever made.

    ¡°Fine. I''m bored with nobility anyway. I want a fulfilling life, and if being used by you guys will get me that, then I don''t mind.¡±

    He shook the shadowy hand.

    ¡°But I''ll be using you for my own gains as well.¡±

    There''s a woman he want to be able to stand beside, even if he can''t do it as a lover. Being a noble won''t allow him to do that, but he''ll still need power that rivals a noble. Not for himself, but power to ensure the one he loves lives happily. Even if she doesn''t know that she''s being supporting from behind.

    This was how Darius began his journey of carnage to rule the crime world.

    ¡°What?! You have a granddaughter?!¡±

    A year later, Darius was having dinner with Nami. It became their routine to have dinner together at least once a week.

    They normally would just spend their time talking about trivial topics, but Nami told Darius something shocking.

    ¡°Yeah. The other day my son apparently had a kid. I haven''t seen him in five years, and he had the nerve to send his child to me, and ask me to raise it.¡±

    Nami grumbled.

    ¡°¡­..Nami, this might be rude to ask but; how old are you?¡±

    ¡°That really is rude. But since you''re paying for dinner¡­.I''m currently in my 70s.¡±

    ¡°¡­..How?¡±

    Darius asked with shocked expression.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®how¡¯? I''m a [B Class] so of course my aging will slow down.¡±

    ¡°No, no. Slowing down is different from stop aging completely.¡±

    No matter how much he look at her, Nami looked like she was in her early twenties at most. Even if she''s a [B Class] at an age like 70, she shouldn''t look so young. She should look in 30 at least. A lot of people didn''t know that, but for Darius who was educated in magic it was common sense.

    ¡°You only stop aging after becoming a [S Class]¡­.Wait, my father did mention that you weren''t as strong as you were in the past. Did something happened for to you lose most of strength, and drop to a lower [Class]?¡±

    Nami smiled wryly and took something from her purse.

    ¡°This is a picture of my granddaughter. Her name is Hinami. She''s apparently named after me.¡±

    She changed the topic and gave Darius a picture. Seeing that Nami didn''t want to talk about it, Darius took the picture.

    ¡°She looks like you.¡±

    ¡°I''ll take that as a compliment.¡±

    Nami said as she smiled.

    ¡°She''ll arrive here tomorrow. So, I''ll be bringing her to our dinner dates from now on. You don''t mind right?¡±

    ¡°I''ll be eating dinner with two beauties. What''s there to complain about?¡±

    The two laughed and talked about other trivial stuff, until Nami suddenly put on a stern face.

    ¡°Darius, I''ve been hearing some bad rumors about you lately.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Is none of it true? About you destroying gang after gang, and forcibly taking them under your control?¡±

    ¡°Its true.¡±

    Nami put on a surprised expression when Darius easily admitted to his crimes.

    ¡°I know that you left your clan, but I didn''t expect you to do this kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°I have my reasons. Are you going to tell me to stop?¡±

    ¡°No. You''re old enough to know what you''re doing. Plus you must have solid reasons to enter that kind of world. Just make sure that it''s worth putting your life on your line for.¡±

    Darius listened to Nami''s lecturing tone with a smile, and nodded. Just being able to enjoy a meal with her like this, made him happy.

    ¡°Yeah, it''s worth it.¡±

    5 years later, after several up and downs Darius successful took control of the crime world, and began assisting the new king Dario with his plans.

    ¡°Here''s a list of people the king wants you to get in contact with.¡±

    Darius was sitting in his office when Marco¡¯s shadow appeared before, and gave him piece of paper.

    ¡°These are some big name crime lords. What does the Dario wants with them?¡±

    ¡°Do as we ask and don''t ask any questions¡­¡­Is what people in my position would normally say, but the king doesn¡¯t mind you knowing.¡±

    The shadow then put a smile on its face.

    ¡°The king is going to lock this country down, and prevent any of the citizens from leaving. He plans to use the power of these crime lords to protect our borders, while we''re on lock down.¡±

    ¡°Why would the king do that?¡±

    Darius asked with a confused expression.

    ¡°Hey, Darius. What do you think of the state our country is in?¡±

    ¡°¡­.What do I think?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I think this country will fall into ruins pretty soon.¡±

    ¡°The king thinks so too.¡± He added.

    ¡°Is that why you''re going to lock down the country ?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. The king intends to reform the country from scratch. Locking down the country will give the absolute control he needs to do so.¡±

    ¡°He wants to prevent any outside interference, while he rebuilds the country. I understand what he''s going for, but isn''t that a bit extreme?¡±

    ¡°It is, but the king believes this is the fastest way.¡±

    Darius thought otherwise, but he didn''t say it. However, Marco still noticed his disapproval.

    ¡°Hey, I''m against it too. But what can I do? I''m just an employee.¡±

    Marco shrugged.

    ¡°Employee¡­You''re the King¡¯s Guard.¡±

    ¡°It''s just a job title. You know like the shift manger at a supermarket.¡±

    ¡°Are you comparing the country to a supermarket.¡±

    ¡°You can say that. As long as you have the money there''s nothing you can''t buy after all.¡±

    Darius sighed and looked over the paper again.

    ¡°¡­.Why do you need the help of crime lords to protect the borders, when we have the Primus Branch?¡±

    Hearing Darius¡¯s question, Marco squinted his eyes.

    ¡°As expected of someone who controls the crime world, you''ve learnt about the true face of the Primus Branch.¡±

    ¡°The kingdom¡¯s personal ¡®cleanup¡¯ squad. They are feared through the world as the Blue Eyed Reapers. They''re an extremely dangerous and powerful group, and is also the first branch of the Dragna Clan.¡±

    ¡°Correct. But it''s as you say. They''re too dangerous. Especially, the head family. They''re a group of monsters. Because of that, I smile in self mockery when people say that I''m the strongest in the country.¡±

    ¡°I see. So that''s why Dario banish them to the edge of the country.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn''t for the ceasefire act among the branches, the king and I would''ve surely died already.¡±

    Marco smiled wryly.

    Just as Darius was going to open his mouth, his office door burst open.

    The instant that happened Marco¡¯s shadow disappeared.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Darius asked his subordinate, who burst through the door sweating.

    ¡°T-There''s been an incident in the Middld Class District!¡±

    ¡°¡­.What kind of incident?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know the details, but over 100 people are confirmed dead, and another 100 injured.¡±

    Hearing his subordinate¡¯s words made a chill run down Darius''s spine.

    He pushed his subordinate out of the way and ran outside. He then made an orb appear on his back, and launched himself into the air.

    ¡°I''m probably just over thinking it! How could Nami and Hinami get caught up in an incident like that?! Plus Nami''s strong, so I''m sure they¡¯re fine!¡±

    Darius desperately tried to calm himself down as he flew towards the Middle Class District as fast as he could.

    It wasn''t long before he saw a trail of smoke. He flew over that direction and looked down on the ground. His eyes was met with pure destruction.

    Darius¡¯s bad feeling got worse, so he started flying around looking for Nami and Hinami''s figures.

    And then he saw it.

    Hinami sitting by herself. He hurried flew down to her.

    ¡°Hinami!¡±

    ¡°¡­..Uncle Darius?¡±

    Darius landed in front of her. She sluggishly looked up and spoke with a weak voice.

    ¡°I''m glad you''re okay. Where''s Nami?¡±

    Darius saw Hina¡¯s body jump when he asked her that question.

    She looked away from him and tears started falling from her eyes.

    Seeing that, Darius instinctively knew Nami''s fate.

    He didn''t say anymore. He couldn''t. His mind went blank, and his body felt heavy and cold. Darius could feel something breaking inside of him.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Ah.¡±

    And then it happened.

    *Boom*

    Darius body launched into the sky. His body started to glow a black light. The light grew stronger and stronger, until his entire body turned into light. His body that became light, lost its human shape and turned into a giant sphere of black light.

    The light no longer possess reason. It only had one purpose for existing.

    And that is to destroy.

    Sparks started flying from the black sphere, and chase away the clouds. It was starting to burn the air. After a few seconds it was finally ready.

    ¡°[Devil¡¯s Light: Armageddon].¡±

    An emotionless voice that didn''t sounded human, came from the black sphere. It then began to fall.

    As if it was a rain drop, it fell towards the earth.

    No one on the ground realized that, a black sphere that had the ability to weep out the entire district, no the low class district as well; was falling towards them.

    But it never hit the ground.

    The black sphere was caught in a net made of chains, and was dragged in the air by a shadow.

    ¡°Seriously? You were going to commit suicide by destroying yourself along with the kingdom? This is why people are afraid to get in a relationship with the Flamehearts.¡±

    The shadow(Marco) spoke to the black sphere(Darius) with an amazed tone. It dragged it outside of the capital city and into the mountain areas.

    ¡°Cool down for a bit.¡±

    The shadow turned into a human shape, and put its hand on the black sphere. The sphere then once again turn into a human.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Darius silently fell towards the ground and crashed in the mountains.

    ¡°¡­.What happened?¡±

    Marco appeared beside the crater that Darius¡¯ fall created.

    ¡°Nami''s dead. She apparently died from injuries sustained in battle and [Magic Exhaustion].¡±

    ¡°¡­..Who killed her?¡±

    Darius voice was burning with anger.

    ¡°Her granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    But when he heard who was responsible his anger was replaced with shock.

    ¡°Lies! How can Hinami kill Nami?!¡±

    ¡°Apparently, she created a monster and lost control of it. Nami fought it and they perish together. She confessed it herself. No, it wasn''t really a confession. According to the guards, they found her crying over Nami¡¯s body mumbling ¡®I killed her, it was my fault. It''s all because I created that thing¡¯ over and over again like she was in a trance. When I checked the magical residue in the area, it matched with Hinami¡¯s. We were also able to retrieve parts of the monster. All these prove that she was telling the truth.¡±

    Darius instantly remembered what he said to Hinami little over a week ago. ¡°Why don''t you just make a friend?¡±

    He instantly knew what happened, and bit his lip so hard it bled.

    ¡°The king has ordered her execution.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Too many people died in this incident. If nothing is done the people will revolt.¡±

    ¡°¡­.So Hinami¡¯s public execution is needed.¡±

    Marco nodded. His voice lacked any form of sentiment. To him, this wasn''t his problem so he just spoke what was reported in a business like manner.

    ¡°What are you going to do Darius?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Darius didn''t ask that. He knew what Marco was implying.

    ¡°¡­.I''ll pay the fee for those who died, and the buildings that were destroyed. In exchange, spare Hinami¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°That won''t please the people.¡±

    ¡°Then fuck the people. I''ll be your underworld backer for all eternity if you make it happen.¡±

    Marco smiled when he heard what Darius said.

    ¡°It must be hard to be a Flameheart in a time like this. You''re burning with rage over your beloved¡¯s death, but your blood won''t allow you to kill someone you love even for revenge. Your mind must be a mess right now.¡±

    The shadow laughed a little at the glaring Darius.

    ¡°But is that ok? You''ll never forgive that girl, but you can¡¯t abandon her either. You''ll want to kill her, but can''t. You''ll live in a cycle of contradiction. You won''t be able to think clearly as long as she''s involved. The two of you can never return to the way you were. You''ll torment her, but won''t put her out of her misery. That''s because you''ll love her as much as you hate her.

    His smile grew wider.

    ¡°That girl will be the end of you, Darius. Why don''t you just kill her right now?¡±

    As Marco said that his head was blown away by a laser.

    ¡°Touch her and I''ll kill every single one you. No one will kill her. No one will save her. I alone will torment her. I alone will save her. I alone will hate her. I alone will love her.¡±

    His face was twisted with anger and his eyes were filled with madness.

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha! This is great! Truly amazing!¡±

    Marco¡¯s voice echoed as the shadow disappeared.

    ¡°No matter how many times I see it, a Flameheart who lost themselves in madness is always entertaining!¡±

    The shadow was now gone but the voice still lingered.

    ¡°Do as you please Darius! Hate the girl you can''t bring yourself to kill! Love the girl you can''t forgive! Get devoured by your own emotions and I promise you this, you''ll never know happiness again!¡±

    The voice faded and left Darius with a wide smile on his face, and tears running from his eyes.

    A few days later, it was announced who caused the incident that claimed over 100 lives.

    Darius spent the next year tormenting Hina and killing those who harmed her. Shortly after he would constantly clash with a man calling himself Klick, who protected Hina.

    Darius eventually ended up killing klick for interfering with his relationship with Hina.

 Price For Victory

    Miko stood and watched as Hina shed tears over Darius''s corpse. He said nothing to her as she cried. He didn''t console nor did he scold her. He just continued to watch.

    ¡°Well, this is unexpected result.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a voice behind him.

    He turned around and saw a shadowy figure walking towards him and Hina.

    ¡°No, maybe it wasn''t that unexpected considering that girl was involved.¡±

    The shadowy figure walked towards Hina, Miko tried blocked his way but he almost collapsed when he tried to move.

    ¡°Whoa there. Don''t go over doing it. The only reason why you''re still standing is because of [War Face]. Just relax.¡±

    Miko felt an intense pain all through his body. If it wasn''t for his blood traits, he would''ve drop dead already.

    The shadow reached Hina and stood over Darius.

    ¡°Sigh. I told you this would happen, Darius. If you had just kill this girl, you wouldn''t have died today.¡±

    The shadow looked at Hinami who was trembling in fear beside of him.

    ¡°M-M-Marco Saevio?!¡±

    She tried to get up but her legs gave away.

    ¡°Hey, there''s no need to be that frighten, you know. This just a shadow projection after all. I can''t kill you. Well, I can but still.¡±

    Marco spoke with a carefree tone.

    ¡°Well, I did drag you to the palace by your hair, so it may be a trauma from back then. Hey, but I was just doing my job.¡±

    He tried to pat Hina on the head, but stopped when he saw that she looked like she was about to cry.

    He then sighed and turned to Miko.

    ¡°So you''re the son of that stupid nephew of mine and the daughter of Primus, Gamiko the third.¡±

    Marco walked over to Miko and stared at him.

    ¡°Marco Saevio? The King¡¯s Guard Dog and the Kingdom¡¯s Trump Card.¡±

    ¡°That would be me.¡±

    Miko also observed Marco.

    ¡°Gamiko. It means ¡®Child of God¡¯, right? But for someone as evil as yourself it''s quite an ironic name, don''t you think?¡±

    He then looked at Darius''s corpse.

    ¡°I saw everything. You figured out what Darius¡¯s weakness was and used it against him, didn''t you?¡±

    He pointed at Miko''s right side.

    ¡°What decided Darius fate, was you making him believe he killed that girl.¡±

    Back when Darius had began bombarding Miko and the others from the sky.

    ¡°Mikky do you have a plan?!¡±

    They were running while dodging Darius''s lasers with everything they had.

    ¡°Yeah. Hina I''m going to need you to die for a bit!¡±

    Hina stopped for a second but when a laser landed behind her legs started moving again.

    ¡°W-What do you mean?!¡±

    ¡°It will complicate things if I explain it fully, but Darius weakness is you! If I make him believe that you''re gone he''ll self destruct!¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?!¡±

    Sora asked.

    ¡°Like I said, if I tell you it will complicate things and we''ll miss our chance to kill him!¡±

    ¡°But how will we convince him that Hina is dead?! I doubt he''ll believe it if we just say so!¡±

    Ace asked.

    ¡°Like this!¡±

    Miko rolled up the sleeve of his base layer and drew the sword from his waist. And then without any hesitation, he cut his right arm off.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This shocked the trio. But Miko ignored their shock and took off the glove that was on the severed hand, and threw the arm away.

    He then cloak his remaining hand in fire and pressed it on his wound.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    He released a groan as he burn the the wound shut.

    Then a small part of the purple aura, wrapped itself where Miko''s arm was and formed a purple arm.

    ¡°Why did you do that?!¡±

    Hina asked.

    ¡°We need a body part to be able to trick him. Thankfully my arm is slender like yours so he won''t know the difference as long as I hide the fact that my arm is gone, we''ll win!¡±

    Miko said, as he rolled down his sleeve and put the glove on the purple hand to hide it.

    Seeing that the others were looking at him with concern, Miko spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Don''t worry. Tiamat says it will grow back in about a year or so.¡±

    Present time.

    ¡°You''re really impressive. For someone to readily cut off their arm, that''s hard to do. Even if they knew it would grow back. But you did it like it was nothing. For a 6 year to do that is unimaginable.¡±

    Marco praised Miko.

    ¡°But what was really impressive, was realizing that Darius was incapable of killing that girl, because he loved her too much.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Hina showed a confused expression when she heard Marco¡¯s words.

    ¡°What? You didn''t tell her?¡±

    ¡°Mikky, what he''s talking about?¡±

    Hina stood up and walked over to Miko. He remained silent.

    ¡°Let me explain.¡±

    But Marco continued speaking.

    ¡°Darius loved you as much as he hated you. Sounds contradictory right? But that what love is.¡±

    Marco laughed a little.

    ¡°You were the only thing left in the world that Darius held dear. But he can''t forgive the fact that you killed his beloved. That''s why he tormented you, and saved you countless times without you knowing.¡±

    Hina showed a confused face. Seeing that Marco pressed on.

    ¡°Think about it. Why would Darius asked for your life to be spared when he himself wanted you dead?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Because he wanted to kill me himself.¡±

    ¡°If so, why are you still alive? You saw Darius''s true power right? Then why is someone as weak as you still alive, if he truly wanted to kill you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.That''s¡­¡±

    ¡°Another thing. Isn''t it abnormal for a man with as much influence as Darius, not know where you lived. And if he knew, why didn''t he send his men to attack you in your sleep?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And then there''s that spell that keeps the two of you apart. One day is more than enough for someone like Darius to find and kill you. He had 12 chances over the years, but didn''t take any of them.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    ¡°And then there''s this battle. Why do you think Darius made illogical decisions when you''re involved. He could''ve ended this battle a long time ago, but instead he dragged it out. Why?¡±

    ¡°But he laughed when he thought I died!¡±

    ¡°And then gave those boys three chances to kill him. If that''s not seeking ones own death, then I don''t know what is.¡±

    Marco sighed.

    ¡°In the end he was a fool who wanted to follow his beloved to the grave, by making his other beloved kill him.¡±

    Marco saw that Hina was shaken by his words. Regret was starting to show on her face. He find it funny that she was grieving over someone who made her a living hell.

    He then turned back the silent Miko.

    ¡°That''s why I''m impressed. You saw through Darius, and toyed with his weak heart as you pleased.¡±

    ¡°I don''t like being told I played with a man''s heart. It sounds disgusting.¡±

    Marco laughed when he heard that.

    ¡°You really are fitting of the name Gamiko, you know that. The way you talk to the way you manipulate people as you please is just the same as them.¡±

    Marco put his hand on his chin.

    ¡°Let me guest. You planned to make that girl kill Darius from the start, didn''t you?¡±

    Hina remember the plan that Miko told them a few months ago.

    It was basically hitting Darius with a variety of attacks and then make Hina kill him with a Trident in the end. At time when Hina asked why did she have to be the one to kill him. Miko responded by saying she''s the only who¡¯s able to kill him. She didn''t quite get it then, but now she understood.

    ¡°That''s right. I noticed Darius inconsistent behavior from Hina''s story. The more I asked her about him, the more I was sure of it. Darius loved Hina, and couldn''t kill her. I used that to my advantage.¡±

    ¡°¡­For a kid, you sure are manipulative. You purposely didn''t explain anything to her so that she wouldn''t hesitate to kill Darius.¡±

    Hina shook when she heard that.

    Miko and Marco ignored that.

    ¡°You control everyone in this battle like puppets. The underlings, Darius, and even your own comrades. Did you hate Darius that much?¡±

    ¡°Hate?¡±

    Miko showed a confused expression at Marco''s words.

    ¡°I didn''t hate Darius. I just deemed him as someone who''s going to be an obstacle in the future, so I got rid of him.¡±

    ¡°¡­An obstacle?¡±

    Hina who stayed quiet grabbed Miko by his collar and glared at him.

    ¡°And you risked so much for that? You gave up an arm, risked your life, our lives! And manipulated us just get rid of an obstacle?!¡±

    ¡°That''s right. I''ll do anything short of betrayal to accomplish my goal.¡±

    ¡°You don''t think manipulating me like a puppet is betrayal?!¡±

    ¡°I don''t. I got rid of the man who was tormenting you, and the one who caused you guys much pain. How is that betrayal? Just because he loved you, didn''t change that he was a dangerous existence. I did what was necessary.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Mikky, don''t you have an heart? Don''t you feel anything from deceiving your friends?¡±

    Hina asked teary eyed.

    ¡°I don''t, and I would readily do it again if necessary.¡±

    His face lacked any expression.

    This made Hina feel sorrow instead of anger.

    ¡°Give up, my dear. This just how those who bear the name Gamiko are. If its to accomplish their goals, they''ll happily use their love one¡¯s corpse as stepping stones if they have to.¡±

    Marco shadow arm changed into a black blade.

    ¡°That''s why there''s no need for three of them. The world can barely handle two as it is.¡±

    He walked towards Miko, who could no longer take another step.

    ¡°I''ll need you to die here, otherwise you''ll become a threat in the future¡­.oh?¡±

    He stopped when Hina stood between them, and stretched her arms as if to shield Miko.

    ¡°Please! Don''t kill Mikky!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Miko didn''t say anything.

    ¡°Why are you protecting him, after he manipulated you into killing the person who loved you so much it drove him insane?¡±

    ¡°Unc¡­Darius maybe have loved me like you said, but just like Miko said he was too dangerous!¡±

    ¡°That kid is just as, no. He''s far more dangerous than Darius ever was.¡±

    ¡°That may be so, but Mikky is just 6 years old! He has a lot of time to change his ways!¡±

    ¡®...Is she being optimistic or just plain desperate?¡¯

    Marco thought.

    ¡°He''ll continue to use you until you break, you know. Do you still want to protect him even then?¡±

    ¡°Even so!¡±

    Marco looked at Hina''s determined expression and sighed.

    ¡°Then die together.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Marco lifted his hand that had now turned into a sword, and swung it at Hina''s head.

    Hina prepared herself for death and shut her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    But death never came.

    When she opened her eyes Marco had a vex expression on his face as he look above him.

    ¡°¡­Are you sure?....No, it''s not that I doubt your decision¡­..Fine.¡±

    He spoke as if talking to someone.

    He then looked at Hina and said-

    ¡°Change of plans. You get to live for a while longer.¡±

    The shadow then began to disappear without explain the reason for sparing them.

    ¡°Ah. A word of advice, girl.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The shadow called out to Hina just before it completely vanished.

    ¡°He''s on verge of being taken over by the demon curse. I would distance myself if I were you.¡±

    With that, Marco disappeared.

    ¡°Eh? Miko is what?¡±

    Hina who was confused for a minute, felt a hand on her shoulder. When she turned around, her eyes meet with an agonizing Miko.

    Half of his body was pitch black. His eyes were bleeding. Half of his hair turned a ghastly white shade. And there were red marks stretching all over his body.

    ¡°Mikky?!¡±

    Miko let go of Hina¡¯s shoulder and collapsed to the ground.

    His body was twitching and his mouth kept opening and closing without releasing a sound.

    ¡°Mikky?! Hang in there, Mikky!¡±

    Miko couldn''t hear Hina''s shouts. The only thing he could hear was sound of bones creaking.

    Miko consciousness was then forcibly cut off.

    ¡°Mikky?!¡±

    This left Hina with three heavily damaged and unconscious friends laying on the ground.

    This was the price of their victory.

    The Royal District. The smallest of all the districts, which was located in the center of the capital. This district comprised of the oldest and most powerful aristocrats in the entire kingdom. This included the Saevio Clan, the Flameheart Clan, and finally the ruling branch of the Dragna Clan; the Secundus Branch.

    Of course, this was also where the royal castle was located. Inside the throne room of the Royal castle, were two men.

    One had a slim built, and stood 5¡¯7 with shoulder length crimson hair, and a handsome looking face. He looked like he was in his late teens or early twenties. He had a pair of glasses that hid his hazel eyes. He was in the formal attire of a knight from the Renaissance era, and had several gold badges on.

    He was Marco Saevio.

    ¡°Was that really okay, letting the third go like that?¡±

    He asked the man who sat on the throne in front of him.

    He was muscular built, stood 6¡¯0 tall, had a long azure ponytail, and had an intimidating but youthful face with cold blue eyes to match. He dressed in a black military like uniform, and had a cannon-like gun at his feet.

    This was the current king of the Dragna Kingdom; Dario Dragna.

    ¡°Yeah. While Darius¡¯s death is a somewhat big blow to us, it''s still not a valid reason to invite a horde of monsters at our door steps.¡±

    Dario had a rough voice that was fitting of his appearance.

    ¡°Well you do got a point. If we kill him, then his parents would try to avenge him. Putting his mother aside, my stupid nephew would be a problem. The demon curse was especially strong in him from birth, because of that we didn''t teach him how to fight, because we didn''t want to create a monster we couldn''t control. But even without learning how to fight, he still killed several of our adult members when he was a kid. Now that he''s receiving formal training for the first time in his life, he''s gradually awakening his true potential. Fighting him would be too risky.¡±

    Marco spoke with a tired tone.

    ¡°His mother is the same. She may not be a genius at magic, but she had an abnormal amount of talent for killing. But that talent went to waste because she refused to learn killing techniques, and eventually left the clan. She may be dull now, but she''s still that man¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Dario rested his hand on the crown, that on the throne¡¯s arm rest.

    ¡°If those two come seeking revenge and we kill them it will lead to a civil war, right?¡±

    Said Marco.

    Dario nodded.

    ¡°If we''re going to war, I''ll need to prove myself to my grandfather, and gain his power first. If it''s pure power, the Secundus Branch won''t lose to the Primus Branch.¡±

    Dario lift the crown and put on his head.

    ¡°Anyway, for me to truly become king I''ll need to be acknowledged by both clans which will take time. I don''t want to die before that, so a war is no good.¡±

    ¡°So what are we going do about the damages caused to High Class District?¡±

    ¡°Just use Darius''s fortune to fix it. Since he caused most of it.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    With a bow, Marco left the throne room.

    Dario sat on the throne alone and muttered-

    ¡°Gamiko the third, huh. Seems like an interesting kid.¡±

 Inner Struggle

    Dark.

    Pure jet black darkness. That was all Miko could see around him.

    He stood motionlessly in this dark world, where he couldn''t tell the ground from the sky. His eyes were clouded and lacked focus. It was like he was a doll without a soul.

    It was at that moment, that a crimson light was born in the dark world.

    The light grew brighter and gradual chased away the darkness.

    The light then suddenly condense, and took the form of a giant crimson beast. The beast opened its mouth, and showed its large fangs, and spoke.

    ¡°Hehehe, arrogant mortal. This is the result of using a power that is beyond you. You''re soul is now mines for the taking.¡±

    The crimson beast raised his terrifying claws over Miko.

    ¡°Curse your ancestors for their insolence towards this King.¡±

    The swung his claws down to rip Miko into pieces.

    ¡°Lowly Demon! Whose child do you think you''re bearing your claws at?! Know your place!¡±

    Before the claws could reach Miko, a new voice echoed in the dark world. The beast¡¯s claws were repelled by a barrier of blue light, which suddenly formed around Miko.

    ¡°Who is it?! Who is it that dares to call this King of hell, a lowly demon?!¡±

    The demon roared angrily.

    ¡°Know who you raise your vulgar voice at, Lowly Demon.¡±

    The blue barrier disappeared, and Miko¡¯s body started emitting a golden light. The light separated itself from Miko, and took the form of a majestic Azure and Gold dragon.

    ¡°....Tiamat, huh. You were the one who disturbed this King?¡±

    ¡°What King? You''re nothing but a low wisp of a long dead Demon King. You''re no longer worthy of such a title.¡±

    Tiamat spoke to the beast with scorn in her voice.

    ¡°Wisp? Hahahaha! Even if I''m just a residue, I am still a King. Show respect, Dragon Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Ha! I show respect only to beings on the same level as me.¡±

    The dragon and the beast stared each other down.

    It was at this moment that light returned to Miko¡¯s eyes. He opened and closed his eyes a few times, and looked at the scene in front him.

    ¡°¡­..A giant lizard and a giant cat are having a stare off? I''m pretty sure I''ve read a story book with something similar, when I was a kid.¡±

    ¡°Why is that the first thing that comes out your mouth, after seeing this scene?¡±

    Said Tiamat.

    ¡°Hey, Tiamat. What''s going on here? Where am I? And what is that ugly cat?¡±

    ¡°Ugly cat?! You bastard! You dare refer to this King as a ugly cat?! You deserve punishment!¡±

    Following the beast¡¯s roar, thick black chains burst out of the darkness, and wrapped itself around Miko¡¯s limbs and neck.

    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±

    Miko struggled to free himself, but the more he struggled the tighter the chains wrapped around him.

    ¡°Hahaha! Tiamat, you called me a wisp, and that may be true! But in this domain, I who has devoured half of this soul, is almost omnipotent! And you who is nothing but a parasite, is inferior to me in every way!¡±

    The beast continued to laugh as Miko became more tangled in chains.

    ¡°I see! So this place is my soul, and that is the legendary demon that the Saevio Clan slain!¡±

    ¡°That''s right. He''s currently attempting to take your body, and reincarnate in the world once more. However, your body, soul, and existence only belongs to me! No way I''ll let a lowly wisp take what is mines!¡±

    Tiamat suddenly charge at the beast and sunk her fangs in its neck.

    ¡°Guaaaaah! Tiamat, you damn woman! You dare harm this King?!¡±

    The beast dug it''s claws into Tiamat''s flesh and pushed her away.

    His body then started releasing an ominous red glow. Immediately after, a giant ball of crimson energy was formed in the air.

    The ball flew towards Tiamat. She spread her wings and flew up to dodge it.

    *BOOM!*

    A large explosion spread through the darkness, and the entire world started to crack.

    The dark world then shattered like glass, and a new scene replaced it.

    It was a place with no land, just an endless sea and a sky filled with millions of crimson stars. There were also several moons and planets hovering over the sea. They looked so close, that it made one believe that they could build a tower and reach them.

    It was a mysterious sight.

    Seeing it made Miko remember something he heard about before.

    ¡°In our souls exist a vast universe, that stretches for eternity. This universe is our subconsciousness, it signifies that there''s no end to how much we can learn. Inside this universe are countless stars and planets, and each one represents a part of our identity.¡±

    Miko didn''t remember where he heard it, but he think it has something to do with Buddhism or Taoism.

    ¡°Then what is this sea?¡±

    He said, while looking at the sea he was standing on.

    *Boom*

    An explosive sound interrupted Miko¡¯s thoughts.

    He looked, and saw Tiamat and the beast battling in the vast universe. No matter how far they went or where they flew, he could still them clearly. It was as if he could see every inch of the universe, without even trying.

    Tiamat released a golden flame from her mouth. The beast dodged it, and ran along the air as if there was a road. He slash his claws at Tiamat''s face.

    ¡°Ugh! Bastard!¡±

    Tiamat¡¯s blood flew in the air, and turned into monsters; they flew at the beast.

    ¡°This is nothing!¡±

    Two crimson balls appeared on the beast back. A destructive crimson light was then fired towards the monsters.

    *Boom!*

    The monsters were instantly annihilated.

    Seeing that, Tiamat growled and her body started emitting a violent azure and gold aura.

    ¡°Is that [Dragon Rage]?!¡±

    Miko¡¯s shouted out in shock.

    ¡°ROOOOOAAAAAARRRRR!¡±

    The world trembled because of Tiamat''s mighty roar. Several crimson planets and stars exploded. What replaced them were golden stars and planets.

    Tiamat''s presence suddenly became more terrifying.

    She rushed towards the beast and blew him away with a headbutt.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    She suddenly disappeared and reappeared beside the beast. She swung her claws and slice open the beast''s chest.

    ¡°Guaah! Damn you, Tiamat!¡±

    The beast roared and swung its claws. But Tiamat caught it''s arm with her fangs, and bit off.

    ¡°Guaah!¡±

    Tiamat wasn''t done. She wrapped her tail around the beast, and flung him into a red planet. She then rushed forward, and rammed him through the planet.

    Blood flew from the beast''s mouth. But Tiamat continued her brutal assault and continuously bit, slashed, and pound him until he was covered in his own blood.

    ¡°What the hell? Why did she suddenly become stronger?¡±

    Said Miko.

    He knew that Tiamat should be weaker than the beast, that''s because this place was his soul, and the beast already taken over half of it.

    It was then that he noticed something. The number of crimson planets and stars were decreasing, and were being replaced by gold ones.

    ¡°Wait, if the planets and stars are what makes up my identity, then does that mean that crimson ones were the parts of my identity that the beast devoured?¡±

    He looked again at the golden planets.

    ¡°Then does that mean that the gold ones are the parts of my identity that are associate withTiamat? If that''s the case then, the one who possesses majority of the planets will be the stronger one?"

    Miko looked back up and saw Tiamat blew the beast away with a kick.

    ¡°Argh! Damn you, Tiamat! Don''t you dare look down on one of the four great kings of hell!¡±

    Following the beast''s roar, a violent vortex of crimson energy started swirling around him.

    He then doubled in size, regrew his lost arm, grew bat-like wings, and was covered in a black and crimson armor.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    A black ball formed in his mouth; and a second later, a giant pillar of light flew towards Tiamat.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    She dodged, but countless golden planets were instantly vaporized.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Tiamat clicked her tongue, and made a giant blackhole appear behind her.

    From there a giant monster with a bull¡¯s head and a man¡¯s body appeared. Following behind him was a horde of monsters. From dragons to scorpion men to sea monsters.

    Every monster that had tormented the minds of man for millenniums, charge out of the blackhole, and towards the beast.

    ¡°Get out of my sight, insects!¡±

    A gold and crimson gate suddenly appeared in front of the beast.

    ¡°Crush them my 85 legions!¡±

    The gate swung opened, and thousands of demons rushed out and clashed with monsters.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Countless planets were destroyed and changed colors. They continuously switch between crimson and gold; and before they knew it the universe was equally divided.

    One half gold, the other half crimson.

    Miko who was chained in place, watch this believable spectacle with his mouth wide open.

    ¡°This¡­This is what a fight between higher beings looks like. I can see why the world was destroyed so many times¡­¡±

    It was then a thought occurred him.

    ¡°Wait, those planets are parts of my identity, right? But now that I think about it, there isn''t a single star or planet that isn''t gold or crimson¡­¡±

    The universe which represents Miko''s soul was equally divided by Tiamat''s and the beast''s colors. There were no others.

    ¡°Then doesn''t that mean that my identity has been completely devoured by them?!¡±

    Miko started struggle to break himself free once again.

    ¡°Screw that! If this goes on, my identity will disappear, and I''ll become one those bastards puppet!¡±

    He put all of his strength in his limbs, but he couldn''t break free of the chains.

    ¡°Break damn it! Like hell I¡¯m becoming someone''s puppet again! To hell with that! My days as a product are over!¡±

    At that moment, Miko suddenly felt like he was sinking.

    When he looked down, his feet that was standing on the sea, was sinking underwater.

    ¡°Wha?! What the hell is this?!¡±

    He struggled even harder than before, but it was no use. Miko was sinking with a fast pace.

    ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit! Like hell I can accept this! Are you telling me that I can only become a puppet not matter how many times I''m reborn?! Fuckthat!¡±

    It wasn''t long before he was neck deep underwater.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡±

    While raging, Miko was fully submerged underwater.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He immediately lost the ability to move and speak. He just silently sunk deeper in the sea.

    After awhile, he could see nothing but darkness around him.

    It was then he heard a voice.

    ¡°Leon, look this is our baby boy.¡±

    He looked to the side and saw something like a projection.

    It showed a purple haired girl, who was sweating and breathing heavily. It was Sasha Dragna, Miko''s current mother.

    ¡°Here, Leon. Hold him.¡±

    The face of a Crimson haired youth was shown. It was Miko''s father Leon.

    Miko remember this. It was the day he was reborn in this world.

    ¡°He''s beautiful. As expected of our son.¡±

    Leon then showed a troubled expression.

    ¡°But is it me, or is he glaring at us?¡±

    ¡°No way. It''s probably because he was just born.¡±

    The projection faded and a new one appeared.

    ¡°Look Miko. These are your little brother and sister. Go on, say hello.¡±

    He saw Sasha holding two newborn babies. They were his siblings Kristen and Tessa.

    Miko also remembered this day. It was the day his siblings were born.

    Miko immediately realized that this sea was showing him his memories; which meant that this sea represents his past experiences.

    Projections continued to play in front of Miko''s eyes. They all showed his memories.

    The first day he learned magic. The first time he was able to speak. The first time he left his home. The time robbers broke into his home. His fight with Leon. Him leaving his home behind. His first meeting with Hina. His first meeting with Ace and Sora. Even the recent memory of his battle with Darius.

    The sea showed him countless memories from his time in this world. And then-

    ¡°Logan, if you want to be accepted as a member of this family, then you must at least know this much.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko turned his head and saw a scene from his previous life. It was the time his father started to reject him.

    ¡°You can''t even solve such a simple equation?! And darecall yourself a Cross?!¡±

    He saw the memory of when his mother hit him for the first time.

    ¡°What, you''re crying again, Logan?¡±

    ¡°It''s because he''s always disappointing mother and father.¡±

    ¡°I''m disappointed too. You''re already five, but you still can''t even solve a simple quadratic equation? How embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°He can''t name all the bones in the body either. Hahaha, what a disgrace!¡±

    It showed him when his elder siblings mocked and abused him.

    ¡°Argh! I''ve had it! I''ve lost all hope in you! I''m sending you to the branch families! You are no longer a son of mine!¡±

    It showed him when his father disown him.

    ¡°Father! Mother! Please, I''ll try harder! Please don''t send me away!¡±

    ¡°Silence! Our God hates incompetent disciples! As such you''re a failure, and don''t deserve to call yourself a servant of God! You''re a failed disciple, Logan!¡±

    It showed him the day he was banished from his home.

    ¡°Hi there, I''m Andre. From now on I''ll be your new father. And these are your new siblings. Everyone say ¡®Welcome, Logan!¡¯l

    ¡°Welcome, Logan!¡±

    It showed him the day he received a family for the first time in his life.

    ¡°Logan!¡±

    ¡°Logan, let''s play!¡±

    ¡°Logan, I heard that you''re from the main family! How was it there?! Did you meet God?!¡±

    It showed him the times he played with his new siblings.

    ¡°Listen, children. Even though we aren¡¯t apart of the main family now, we''re still important to the project. So no matter what anyone says, you''re all children of God. Got it it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Andr¨¦!¡±

    It showed him the days when he came to know what a true parent should be like.

    ¡°We''ve discovered an error in the holy project! No, this is a contamination! There are people who have broken the holy code, and defied God¡¯s work!¡±

    It showed him the day his life turn into hell.

    ¡°Andre!¡±

    ¡°This heretic confessed to it all! Because of that we''re going to purge the source of it all! Men seize heretics!¡±

    It showed him the day he was exposed to true madness.

    ¡°Grandfather! Please tell them to let me go!¡±

    ¡°Purge the contamination no matter who they are!¡±

    ¡°N-No way! Mother! Father! Help me! Sister! Brother!¡±

    ¡°This is God¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°This God¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°This God¡¯s will!¡±

    It showed him the day he was laughed at by ¡°God¡±.

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    ¡°H-Help! I don''t wanna!¡±

    ¡°Oh, God! Save your humble servant!¡±

    ¡°God!¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    ¡°Why have you abandon us, My Lord?!¡±

    ¡°I Hate!¡±

    ¡°I-I hate God!¡±

    ¡°I hate him!¡±

    ¡°I hate!¡±

    ¡°I hate!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL HIM!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL THEM ALL!¡±

    It showed him the first time felt true hatred and truly lost his mind.

    ¡°It''s the police! Stop this madness!¡±

    ¡°Don''t get in the way of God¡¯s will!¡±

    *Gunshot**Gunshot**Gunshot**Gunshot**Gunshot**Gunshot*

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°How many survivors are there?!¡±

    ¡°Just one!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! If only we were faster, so many people wouldn''t have died!¡±

    It showed him the day he was ¡°rescued¡±.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°He''s finally started talking again, but he eyes sometimes lack focus. Not only that, he tried to commit suicide three times this week, and when we ask him what happened that day, he insists that he doesn''t remember. I think it''s time we increase his psychiatric sessions.¡±

    ¡°I see. We''ll assign assign him a personal guard, and a tutor as well. We need to see if he was getting a proper education.¡±

    ¡°I-I can''t believe it! This kid is a genius! I never seen anyone like him before! He''s only 8, but can already solve college level physics problems! His future is definitely bright!¡±

    It showed him the day he ¡°awakened¡±.

    ¡°Hello, mother.¡±

    ¡°L-Logan!¡±

    ¡°You were suppose to be my mother! You were suppose to protect me from harm! But instead you tried to kill me! Unforgivable! Kill you! I''ll kill everyone of you! And your God too!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?! Stop! Stop, Logan! Do you plan on turning your back on God?!¡±

    ¡°Say hello to your God for me! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    It showed him¡­

    It showed him¡­.

    It showed him¡­.

    It showed him¡­.

    It showed him¡­.

    It showed him¡­.

    It showed-

    Among the countless planets and stars, Tiamat and the beast were having an intense battle for Miko''s soul.

    It was at that moment, the universe underwent a sudden change.

    The stars vanished. The planets decayed and began to crumble. The sea turned pitch black, and the whole universe started to darken.

    ¡°Wha?! Is this your doing Tiamat?!¡±

    The beast was frozen in place because of the sudden change, and asked Tiamat frantically.

    However, Tiamat shook her head.

    ¡°This isn''t my doing. But¡­¡±

    Tiamat looked at the sea, and saw a whirlpool being formed.

    ¡°This is bad. Even I''m feeling chills from this eeriness.¡±

    Tiamat muttered to herself.

    At that moment, chains burst out of the ocean and wrapped itself around Tiamat and the beast.

    ¡°Ugh?! What the hell?!¡±

    ¡°Who dares tries to chain down this King?!¡±

    ¡°Silence, lowly insect.¡±

    A dread and madding voice resonated in the universe.

    Something resembling an arm then flew out of the sea and grabbed the beast.

    ¡°Argh?! What the hell is this?!¡±

    Another hand burst out and grabbed Tiamat.

    ¡°This is¡­?!¡±

    It was then, a body so huge that it made the planets look like baseballs, emerge from the sea.

    It was jet black, and surrounded by red haze. It had a human shape, but lacked any human features.

    Just looking at it could drive even a god insane.

    ¡°This is my domain, my universe. So how dare two bugs buzz around so loudly in my land?¡±

    ¡°You''re domain? Then you''re that mortal?!¡±

    The beast asked.

    ¡°No. This is most likely the personification of Logan''s insanity . I never thought it would dwell even in his soul.¡±

    Tiamat muttered to herself.

    ¡°This is truly his domain. That means he can take any form he wishes. But still¡­.What the hell is that thing?¡±

    ¡°Noisy bugs, are not welcome here. Begone.¡±

    The thing released its hands and more black chains wrapped around Tiamat and the beast.

    Seeing that Tiamat-

    ¡°He''s going to seal his blood traits?! It''s dangerous to stay here any longer!¡±

    She turned into golden mist and disappeared.

    The beast was left alone wrapped in chains.

    A black moon then appeared behind the beast. It fired spears that flew into the beast''s body. The spears then retract and dragged the beast to the moon. His body sunk inside, and only the head was left outside.

    The beast tried to speak, but black mist covered it''s mouth.

    The moon then disappeared with the beast, into a blackhole.

    The universe then regained its former beauty, and the thing disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When Miko opened his eyes, he was staring at a familiar ceiling.

    He turned his head to the side, and saw a girl sitting in a chair by his bedside. She was wrapped in bandages and had her head down.

    It was Hina who seemed to have fell asleep at his bed side.

    This scene would normally move a person''s heart, but not Miko''s. Currently was brewing in his heart was simply madness. However, he didn''t allow it to devour him. He steadied his breathing, and slowly regained his composure.

    He opened his mouth.

    ¡°Tiamat. How long can I resist having my soul taken over?¡±

    (A few years at most, but you''ll feel tremendous pressure from the demon in a few months time. So you might lose your soul even before a year. It all depends on your willpower. Oh, you also won''t be able to use [War Face])

    Tiamat answered Miko in his head.

    ¡°A few years, huh. I''ll have to figure something out soon.¡±

    Miko lifted his body and sat up.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    His entire body was in pain. He looked at his body and saw that he was wrapped in bandages from head to toe.

    He also noticed that his right arm was gone.

    (It''s a good thing that you can use both arms equally.)

    ¡°¡­.Tiamat. You were trying to take my soul weren''t you?¡±

    (You''re mistaking. You''re soul already belonged to me. You''re my Proxy, our souls are linked. That''s why I was able to invade your subconscious. I was just taking back what was mine.)

    Miko didn''t say anything for a while. He then looked up at the ceiling and said-

    ¡°One day I''ll take back my soul, and become my own being.¡±

    (I''ll gladly await that day.)

    Tiamat said while chuckling.

    ¡°¡­Mikky?¡±

    At that time, a sleepy voice entered Miko''s ears. He looked to his left and saw that Hina was waking up.

    She opened her eyes and drowsily looked at Miko. After a few moments, her eyes focused and her face showed an expression of pleasant surprise.

    ¡°Mikky, you''re awake!¡±

    Hina jumped on him and hugged him with tears in her eyes.

    Miko felt immense pain from the hug, but he bore with it; and gently rubbed Hina''s back.

    ¡°Sorry for making you worry. I must''ve been unconscious for awhile.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you were out for 4 days! Half of your body turned black, and you looked like you were in pain. I tried everything I could, but nothing seemed to ease your pain. Just when I thought that you were going to die, your body started glowing gold, and then your skin and hair turned back to normal. You didn''t look like you were pain anymore, but you still wasn''t waking up. That was two days ago.¡±

    Hina explained everything in a teary voice.

    She moved away a little from him, and looked at his body.

    ¡°Mikky, how''s your body?! Are you still in pain?! What about your arm, will it really grow back?! And what about the demon, did you fight it off?!¡±

    Miko pinched her jaw.

    ¡°Ow! What''s that for?!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, I''m fine.¡±

    He looked around the room again.

    ¡°More importantly, are Sora and Ace okay? They were pretty banged up.¡±

    Hina nodded happily.

    ¡°Those two are fine. Even though Sora can''t walk for a while, and Ace can''t move his arms, they''re okay.¡±

    ¡°I see. I''ll go visit them later.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I''ll go tell them that you''re awake. I''ll be right back.¡±

    Saying so, Hina left the room in a hurry.

    Miko laid back in the bed and spoke.

    ¡°The fight with Darius was too close. One misstep could''ve led to all of our deaths.¡±

    (But don''t you love challenges where the odds are stack against you?)

    Tiamat responded.

    ¡°Well, that''s true. However, I don''t like the feeling of being at the mercy of your enemy.¡±

    (I understand that feeling, but he was a [Class] above all of you. The fact that you won, was because of your scheme.)

    ¡°That''s what I''m talking about. After fighting Darius and Leon I''ve realized something. I love the feeling of a good battle. It''s excites me more than anything before. I don''t know if it''s my dragon blood, or my instincts as a man, but it''s a fact.¡±

    (I see. So you want to be able to fight stronger opponents on equal terms?)

    ¡°That''s right. I thought that if I utilized the martial arts I learned in my past life, I''ll be able to put up a good fight. But I was wrong. I lacked the physical strength to do so.¡±

    (Then what are you going to do to make up for that?)

    ¡°I''m going to create a technique that will boost my physical abilities to the max.¡±

    (Oh? Do you think you can?)

    ¡°It doesn''t matter whether I think I can. I need to create one. And one that only I can use.¡±

    (Hahaha! You say some interesting things sometimes. Okay! I''ll help you! Let''s see what kind of technique you''ll be able to create, and how effective it will be!)

    Miko smiled provocatively.

    ¡°Fine. Just watch and see, Goddess. I''ll show you what humans can do when their backs are against the wall.¡±

    Hinami Arc End!

    Luka Arc Start!

 Character Designs

    So like I promised here are the character designs for Miko, Tiamat, Hina, Ace, and Sora. However for some reason I can only post the links at the bottom. Sorry about that.

    I intend to do Sasha, Leon,Darius, and the twins at a later date.

    These were all done by me. They show how the characters will look in the future, a few of their alias, and their future weapons.

    Let me just say this: doing character designs are hard! Especially if you''re doing them for developments that haven''t even been written yet. But there''s still are a lot of foreshadowing in the pictures.

    Oh those are not the swords Hina made for Miko by the way.

    Anyway, please comment what you think of the designs. And if you want you can theorize why each character is so different from how they were described in the last arc, what kind of abilities they''ll have, and why they have those alias.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.Give it a try, as I continue to post more chapters. Although I doubt they''ll be revealed before 100 or so more chapters.

    The Luka arc will begin soon. Unlike the Hinami arc, this arc will dwell into the inner workings of the kingdom and the world on a very board scale. You''ll also learn more about Sasha''s father whose everyone is afraid of for some reason. As well as an epic war that I''m sure will leave you in tears.

    The first half will focus around Miko will the second half will have nothing to do with him until near the end.

    Look forward to it.

    Miko</a>

    Tiamat</a>

    Hinami</a>

    Ace</a>

    Sora</a>

 Arc 3: Reunion

    Darius¡¯ death sent shockwaves, through the kingdom. Not only was he a well known crime lord, he was the son of the Flameheart Clan¡¯s Leader; which meant that he was an aristocrat, and one of the highest class at that.

    Not only that, he was a known friend of the King, as well as his accomplice that help initiate the kingdom¡¯s lockdown. No one expected that someone was brave enough to kill him, in the kingdom.

    The official report stated that Darius fought with, and was killed by unknown assailants, who were later killed by Marco Saevio.

    With Darius¡¯ death and the destruction of his gang, crime in the kingdom escalated. That was because the one who held the reins of the criminals was gone, they were now able to run free again.

    This increased the guards workload, and a lot battles occurred in the capital city.

    In order to quail the unrest, Marco Saevio took things in his own hands, and personally executed countless criminals that was causing havoc in the city.

    The criminals then cooled their heads, and returned to how they were before Darius¡¯ death.

    That was over a year ago.

    The commercial district.

    A beautiful girl with purple hair, that flowed down to the middle of her back, was walking down the street while holding the hands of two children. The children were twins, and also had purple hair. The boy¡¯s hair was short, while the girl¡¯s hair was shoulder length.

    Even though the girl looked like she was in her late teens at most, she was the mother of the twins.

    Sasha, who came to the capital to shop, brought the twins with her to show them around the capital.

    ¡°Wow! I''ve never seen so many people before!¡±

    ¡°¡­I feel dizzy.¡±

    Tessa was excited about the unfamiliar scenery, while Kristen looked like he was being overwhelmed.

    ¡°Amazing, isn''t it? It''s way different from what you kids are used to.¡±

    Sasha said, while enjoying her children''s reactions.

    ¡°It''s completely different from the farm! I can''t believe big brother Miko, has been living here for 2 years!¡±

    ¡°Me neither. I haven''t been here a hour yet, and I feel like I''m going to pass out.¡±

    Kristen said, holding his head.

    ¡°Hey, if we''re lucky we might get to meet big bro!¡±

    ¡°Do you realize how big this place is? There¡¯s no way we''ll just bump into him.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Kristen! We can meet him, right Mama?¡±

    Sasha smiled when Tessa looked at her pleadingly, and nodded.

    ¡°Of course. Your brother is very special. If we ask around a little, we''ll be sure to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Really?! Alright! You hear that, mr.negative! Mama said we can meet big bro!¡±

    ¡°¡­.Just don''t cry when we don''t.¡±

    The three continued walking through the district in this manner, until a rough looking man stopped them.

    ¡°Hey, pretty girl. What''s your name?¡±

    Sasha looked at the man from head to toe, and walked passed him while dragging the twins with her.

    ¡°Hey, don''t be like that. I''m just asking for your name.¡±

    The man raced in front of them and stopped her again.

    ¡°How will telling you my name benefit either of us?¡±

    Sasha was visibly annoyed by the man, and so were the twins. They were both glaring at the man.

    ¡°Of course it will benefit the both of us. I''ll go home knowing the name of someone as beautiful as you, and you''ll go home knowing you spoke with a future big shot.¡±

    ¡°A big shot? You?¡±

    Sasha check the man''s [Class], and snorted.

    Seeing that the man got angry.

    ¡°Hey, what''s with that high and mighty attitude?! Are you saying I can''t be a big shot?!¡±

    ¡°I''ve never said anything like that. You''re just getting mad on your own.¡±

    Sasha walked passed the man again. But this time he grabbed on to her clothes.

    ¡°Hey wait right there, girl! I''ve been nothing but nice to you, so what''s with that attitude?!¡±

    ¡°Let go of my clothes.¡±

    Sasha voice was so cold and intimidating, that it made the man check her [Class] on reflex.

    When he did, a big grin appeared on her face.

    ¡°You''re just a [Lower C Class] and you''re acting tough. You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that.¡±

    The man gripped Sasha''s clothes tighter.

    ¡°You should just quietly become mines. A weak woman like you can''t possible survive on her own in this world.¡±

    The man spoke arrogantly.

    ¡°Weak? Me?¡±

    Sasha showed the man a mocking smile, which irritated him some more.

    ¡°I guess you''re the type that won''t listen until you feel some pain!¡±

    The man lifted his arm up, and failed to notice the murderous glint in Sasha''s eyes.

    Just as he was going to thrust his arm forward, and punch Sasha-

    ¡°Oi. What do you think you''re doing?¡±

    A voice came from behind, and caused him to halt.

    When he turned around, he saw a girl with shoulder length azure hair. She was about 7 or 8, and had a beautiful face and stunning blue eyes. She was dressed in a purple and black jacket, blue pants with a chain on the side, and purple and blue sneakers.

    When the man registered the appearance of the girl, he found himself wanting to see how she would look in a few years time.

    ¡°Didn''t you hear me? What do you think you''re doing?¡±

    The girl spoke again, and snapped the man out of his trance.

    ¡°Ah. I''m just playing with this girl here. So get lost, little girl.¡±

    The girl eyebrows twitched at the man''s words.

    ¡°She doesn''t look like she wants to play with you. So let go.¡±

    Sasha looked at the girl(?) with surprise.

    ¡°Miko?!¡±

    Hearing their mother¡¯s exclaim, the twins look at Miko more closely.

    ¡°You''re right, it is big bro!¡±

    Tessa shouted excitedly.

    ¡°¡­He looked so feminine, I thought it was someone else.¡±

    Sasha secretly agreed with Kristen words.

    Hearing what Sasha and twins said, the man looked at Miko again.

    ¡°....You know them?¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°That doesn''t matter. You have 5 seconds to remove your hand from her clothing, or you¡¯ll go home without teeth.¡±

    The man widen his eyes at Miko''s words, and started laughing. Miko was so young, he didn''t need to check his [Class].

    ¡°You tell some funny jokes, kid.¡±

    ¡°5.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. Are you seriously counting?¡±

    ¡°4.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°3.¡±

    ¡°Don''t you think you''re taking this joke to far?¡±

    ¡°2.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I''m seriously get irritated here.¡±

    ¡°1.¡±

    ¡°What can a kid like yo-?!¡±

    The man was kneed in the face before he could finish talking.

    He let go of Sasha''s clothes and held his face.

    Miko then grabbed his collar and dragged him down to his height.

    ¡°Y-You brat!¡±

    The man tried to stand up straight, but he couldn''t budge.

    Miko grabbed his neck with one hand, and started strangling him.

    ¡°Keh! Keh!¡±

    The man tried to struggle free, but Miko''s grip was too strong.

    Miko then used his other arm, and repeatedly punch the man in the face.

    ¡°Guh?! Guh?! Guh?! Guh!¡±

    He groaned with every punch he received.

    Miko stopped and looked at the man''s bloody face.

    ¡°I''ve changed my mind.¡±

    He vigorously flashed his fingers, and released his claws.

    ¡°Since you love to talk, I''ll send you home without a tongue.¡±

    Seeing to that Miko was seriously going to rip out the man''s tongue, Sasha moved to stop him.

    But before she could-

    ¡°What do you think you''re doing?!¡±

    *Whack!*

    A girl ran up behind Miko, and hit him on the top side of his head.

    She had long brown hair and a really cute face. She was wearing a cute one piece dress with pink slippers.

    Miko released the man and glared at the girl.

    ¡°Ouch! What do you think you''re doing, Hina?!¡±

    ¡°That''s my line!¡±

    She grabbed Miko by the collar and began shaking him.

    ¡°Why are trying to kill someone in the middle of the Commercial District?! Do you want to attract the guards?! If you''re going to kill someone, do it in the shadows like any sensible person!¡±

    Hina¡¯s words left Sasha dumbfounded.

    ¡°Aren''t you suppose to tell him, not to kill in the first place?¡±

    ¡°Why are you angry about the location, instead of the act itself?¡±

    Two new boys walked up Miko and Hina.

    One was a teen with orange hair. He was wearing a red top with the words ¡°Game On¡±, and a black jeans.

    The other was a teen with blond hair. He was wearing an opened up blue and white jacket with a blue undershirt, navy blue jeans, and had a pair of headphones around his neck.

    ¡°Oh, you''re right. Miko it''s wrong to kill people without a reason!¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°I wasn''t going to kill him! Ah, crap he got away!¡±

    Miko looked and saw the man running desperately away from him.

    ¡°So what did he do in the first place?¡±

    Said Ace, as he walked up beside Miko.

    ¡°I wanna know too. You suddenly ran off saying that you picked up a familiar scent; and when we finally caught up, you were about to commit murder.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Like I said, I wasn''t going to kill him. Beside, I can''t kill in front of my little brother and sister.¡±

    (But you were fine with cutting out someone''s tongue in front of them¡­..)

    ¡°Little brother and little sister?¡±

    It was only after hearing these words, that trio turned their attention to Sasha and twins.

    ¡°Miko¡­¡±

    Seeing Miko brought tears to Sasha¡¯s eyes. She quickly ran up to him and hugged him.

    Seeing that, the twins did the same.

    Hina and others were dumbfounded by the scene of Miko being embraced by his family. They were even more surprised by the gentle smile on Miko''s face.

    For the first time, he looked at peace.

    After reuniting with each other, Miko and other moved to an open caf¨¦. They all sat near each other.

    ¡°I didn''t expect the scent that you picked up would be your family.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°I can''t believe it either. Now that I think about it, you did say that you ran away from home. But you don''t look hostile though. In fact, It looks like you''re really close.¡±

    Ace turned to Miko.

    ¡°Why did you leave home?¡±

    Miko, who was reluctantly sitting in Sasha''s lap while she embraced him affectionately, replied with a straight face.

    ¡°Certain circumstances caused me to left home.¡±

    ¡°Big bro and Papa tried to kill each other, so he left home with Her Holiness, Tiamat!¡±

    Tessa said excitedly.

    The trio widen their eyes in shock when they heard what she said.

    ¡°Idiot! Why did you mention Tiamat?! Do you want everyone to know that our brother is a Proxy?!¡±

    ¡°You''re louder than me!¡±

    The twins started glaring at each other. Seeing that, Sora spoke up.

    ¡°Ah, it''s okay. We already knew; and I also activated [Silent Night]. So no one around us can hear what we''re saying.¡±

    [Silent Night] is a technique that removes all the sound around Sora''s immediate area. This allows him and those around him, to move without making a single sound.

    ¡°But still, to think that a Higher Being, and much less the guardian goddess of the country, was here. What does she look like?¡±

    Ace asked.

    ¡°Ah, she looks exactly like big bro! Only a bit more beautiful!¡±

    Said Tessa.

    ¡°More beautiful than Miko?¡±

    Sora and Ace suddenly felt the urge to see such a being.

    Hina on the other hand-

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mother-In-Law! My name is Hinami, future wife of Mikky!¡±

    She introduced herself in a grand manner, as if almost kneeling.

    Sasha stared at her with amazement and confusion, while Miko looked down at her coldly.

    He was annoyed by the fact that Hina automatically acts this way whenever meeting someone new. It showed that she was desperate to be accepted by others. He was still unable to break her out of this habit.

    ¡°I don''t remember promising to marry you.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I live with three boys that are unrelated by blood, so obviously one of you will be my future husband. Neither Ace or Sora have any parents, so I must take this chance to be acquainted with a potential In-law.¡±

    Hina''s matter-of-fact tone astonished Sasha, and both impressed her and frighten her.

    ¡®This girl is dangerous in all sort of ways!¡¯

    That''s what her motherly as well as her womanly instincts told her.

    ¡°N-Nice to meet you, Hinami. I''m Miko''s mother Sasha.¡±

    Hina grabbed hold of Sasha''s hand and looked at her with dazzling eyes.

    ¡°No, no, Mother! There''s no need to be so formal! Just call me Hina! All the people close to me do!¡±

    Sasha was once again taken aback by Hina''s assertive approach.

    She turned her attention to Miko and whispered.

    ¡°Miko, how old is this girl? She has the eyes of a predator.¡±

    Miko didn''t answer and instead introduced the others.

    ¡°Mother. Ace, Sora. Ace, Sora. This is my mother, Sasha.¡±

    He then directed his hand towards the twins.

    ¡°And these are my younger siblings, Kristen and Tessa.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Sup!¡±

    Only Tessa greeted them in an overly friendly manner.

    Ace and Sora greeted them in return.

    ¡°I''ve been living with them, for the last two years.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you for taking care of my son.¡±

    ¡°No, Mother! It''s natural for a wife to take care of her husband!¡±

    Sasha almost hid Miko behind her on reflex. That was how much she was cautious of Hina.

    It felt like the girl in front of her, could take her son away from her forever, whenever she wanted.

    By the way, Tiamat felt the same caution towards Hina.

    ¡°Miko, what have you been doing the last two years? I''ve been worried sick. The capital has gotten really dangerous recently, especially after the death of Darius.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I want to hear about Big Bro¡¯s adventures too!¡±

    ¡°I''m also interested.¡±

    Hearing his family inquiring about his life, would normally caused Miko to lie and deceived them. But after some consideration, he decided to tell them everything that happened.

    From his meeting with Hina to his desperate battle with Darius and his price for victory.

    Sasha''s reaction was amazement, grief, and mostly anger.

    ¡°So you four were the ones who killed Darius?¡±

    Miko nodded, and Hina looked away for the first time.

    ¡°And Hina was the white haired girl from 6 years ago.¡±

    Hina who was previously aggressive, suddenly became docile.

    Seeing that, Sasha placed her hand on her head.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not hostile towards you. So I won''t hurt you.¡±

    Sasha knew a bit of the horrors the people put Hina through. Leon witnessed it firsthand, and told her about them.

    ¡°Wow! I don''t really get it, but Big Bro had some amazing adventures!¡±

    Shouted Tessa, who couldn''t read the mood.

    ¡°But Miko, you were too reckless. You all could¡¯ve died.¡±

    Sasha paused and then the atmosphere around her suddenly changed.

    ¡°Darius is dead, so I can''t do anything to him. However, if Dario and Marco had harmed my son¡­¡±

    A chill ran down the backs of everyone at the table, and cold sweat covered their bodies.

    There was a dead look in Sasha''s beastly purple eyes as she spoke.

    ¡°I would''ve personally ensured the slaughter of everyone in the Saevio Clan and the Secundus Branch. If Darius hadn¡¯t died, I would''ve destroyed the Flamehearts too.¡±

    Sasha words caused everyone to freeze up. They didn''t know why, but they could imagine them becoming a reality.

    ¡°Mama is scary when she''s angry¡­¡±

    Tessa''s words made Sasha showed an apologetic smile.

    ¡°Sorry, Tessa. Mama was just a bit upset, that''s all.¡±

    Seeing his chance, Miko-

    ¡°As I thought, You''re hiding your real [Class]. Right, Mother?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you knew.¡±

    ¡°When that man was going to attack, you were calm. It wasn''t because you knew that I was near. It was because you knew that he wasn''t a threat to you.¡±

    When Sasha was pregnant she was unable to use magic, because of the negative effects it would have on the unborn twins. However, Sasha was no longer pregnant. Which meant her powers weren¡¯t repressed.

    ¡°That''s right. That man wasn''t a threat to me.¡±

    ¡°He was an [Upper C Class] like me. That means that you''re of a higher [Class]. What [Class] are you really in?¡±

    Sasha moved her hair that was covering her left ear, and showed a silver earring with a ruby pendent.

    She pulled the pendent and it separate from her ear. Miko and the others immediately felt Sasha¡¯s presence had a noticeable change.

    They reflexively checked her [Class].

    ¡°[Mid B Class]?! You''re stronger than Darius!¡±

    Hina shout out in surprise.

    Sasha showed them the ruby pendent.

    ¡°This is a [Magic Limiter]. When a person wears it, their magic will lessen considerably, and thus lowering your [Class]. I wore a stronger one when I was pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Why are you wearing a limiter?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Because I didn''t want to draw attention to myself; I also wanted to live a normal life. For the people in the capital, my [Class] would cause a scene.¡±

    Sasha then turned to Hina.

    ¡°You say that I''m stronger than Darius, which is true. But Darius was more talented than I am. If he hadn''t left his clan so young he would''ve been far stronger than he was. Well, I did reach [B Class] when I was 14 without proper training, and immediately left my clan, so I''m not one to talk.¡±

    One¡¯s magic abilities wasn''t the only thing that determined one¡¯s [Class]. So the reason why Sasha was higher in their [Class] than Darius, was because her overall abilities met the requirements while his didn''t. It was this same reason why Miko and others didn''t advance a [Class], even though they were a lot stronger than when they fought Darius.

    ¡°That really is amazing¡­¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Then if you guys had trained properly you could''ve been stronger than Marco.¡±

    ¡°Marco? Hahahaha! I see. You kids believe that he''s really the strongest in the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°He isn''t?¡±

    Hina asked.

    ¡°Not even close. He''s not even in the top 50 in his own clan, much less the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Not even in the top 50?! Then the Saevio Clan are the strongest in the kingdom?¡±

    ¡°No. The strongest is the Dragna Clan. The Primus that I belonged to, and the Secundus Clan that Dario belongs to, are untouchable powerhouses on the Silver Continent. No, the whole world. Otherwise the kingdom would''ve fallen a long time ago, if a [Lower A Class] was the strongest person in the whole kingdom.¡±

    Miko already had his doubts, but Sasha confirmed them. How can a kingdom with with Generals only at [B Class] and Kings at [A Class], survive in this war infested world?

    That was impossible.

    There were 6 [Classes] above [A Class]. In fact, on a global scale an [A Class] wasn''t worth spitting at. So how could this kingdom survive for so many millenniums with only that level of military strength?

    It couldn''t. That means that there had to be at least one person, who could repel any enemy of the kingdom. But who?

    Miko had an idea.

    He looked to Sasha and said-

    ¡°Mama, could you tell me about the other Gamikos?¡±

 The Tyrants Of The World + Relapse

    ¡°The other Gamikos?¡±

    Sasha was surprised by her son''s unexpected request, but shortly understood why it came about.

    ¡°I see. Darius and Marco probably called you Third.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Both Darius and Marco were afraid of them. I believe that''s the reason why I was spared both those times.¡±

    The first time Miko met Darius he spared him because of his grandfather. The time with Marco was probably the same. Dario most likely didn''t want to go to war with his grandfather.

    ¡°My grandfather is the one protecting this kingdom, right?¡±

    ¡°Protecting? No, no, no. My father was forced to stay in this kingdom. If it was up to him, he would be in some huge battle right now. The ones protecting the kingdom are the Triad.¡±

    What Sasha said surprised Miko. He thought that his grandfather was most likely the sole protector of the kingdom, but he was wrong.

    ¡°First let me clear this up. It''s true that you share the same name as my father and brother, but that wasn''t my original intention. I originally wanted to name you something different; but when you were born looked so much like them, I couldn''t help it.¡±

    ¡°Then what were you going name me?¡±

    ¡°Kimiko, after my mother.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Sora, Ace, and Hina burst out laughing.

    ¡°T-That would surely fit him!¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°I-If he had a name like that, no one would believe him if he said he wasn''t girl!¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°I-I''m sorry Mikky, but that name would''ve suit the current you more.¡±

    Said Hina.

    In response to their laughter, Miko-

    ¡°You''re right. I should remember that when I''m cooking your meals. I hope I don''t accidentally drop a box of tacks in the pot while thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The trio immediately froze and stopped laughing. They were even a bit frighten.

    Seeing that satisfied Miko.

    ¡°You may continue, Mother.¡±

    Sasha smiled wryly, and continued.

    ¡°Anyway, it''s true that Gamiko is the true name of my father; but he''s known all across the world as something else.¡±

    ¡°Something else?¡±

    Sasha hesitated for a bit, and looked around before speaking.

    ¡°Demon Dragon God, Nero.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Sora, Hina, and Ace all were visibly shocked to hear that name. Shocked until the point their hearts stopped for a couple seconds.

    Realizing their dismay, Miko turned to them and asked.

    ¡°What? You know him?¡±

    ¡°K-Know him?! There almost isn''t anyone who haven''t heard that name before!¡±

    Hina shouted.

    ¡°Nero is considered a legend among legends. It''s to the point where he''s seen in the same light as a Higher Being. A mythical existence.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Is he really your father?!¡±

    Ace asked.

    ¡°Yup. That''s him. My daddy.¡±

    Sasha said proudly.

    ¡°A mythical existence? What does that mean?¡±

    Kristen asked the same question on Miko''s mind.

    ¡°It means that his existence is one that can not be comprehended by mortals.¡±

    Answered Ace.

    ¡°He''s the world first [Tyrant].¡±

    ¡°[Tyrant]? Like what they called Dario?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°No. Not like that. The Tyrant we''re talking about is worlds apart from the original meaning.¡±

    Hina answered.

    ¡°[Tyrant] is a title given to someone with enough power and influence to oppose heaven, hell, and earth. In simpler terms, a [Tyrant] is someone who can directly clash with the Proxy System, and the Higher Beings who created it.¡±

    ¡°What? Oppose the Proxy System? Is that possible?¡±

    Hina nodded.

    ¡°When the Proxy System was first introduced, Proxies quickly became the rulers of the world. They became an absolute existence, that couldn''t be opposed by normal beings. For example, [XXX Class] is the highest [Class] possible for all living beings; but it''s different when a Proxy is involved.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What would happen if a normal [XXX Class] fought a [XXX Class] Proxy? The Proxy would win 10 out of 10 times. That was how absolute Proxies were. They were the closest to the Higher Beings, so it''s common sense for normal beings in the same class to lose to them.¡±

    Hina then look took a glance at Sasha.

    ¡°But your grandfather destroyed this common sense. He became the first Non-Proxy to kill a [XXX Class] Proxy. If that didn''t shake the world enough. He went on to kill three more Proxies of the highest class. He kill a Proxy belonging to each of the four sides of the war: God, Demon, Beast, and Human/Hero. He defied the Higher Beings of every race. Thus, opposing the will of heaven, hell, and earth.¡±

    When Miko heard that, one word came to mind when thinking of his grandfather.

    Monster.

    Hina continued.

    ¡°But it didn''t end there. Legends have it that after seeing someone opposing their will, Nero was summoned to the Summit Of The Gods.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡®Oi, Tiamat. Is that true?¡¯

    (Yeah, it''s true. The whole summit was in an uproar after Nero killed four Proxies. I remember the flustered faces of everyone. Especially, Zeus. His Proxy was the last one to be killed. I laughed so hard that I was crying.)

    Miko could hear Tiamat laughing in his mind.

    Sasha-

    ¡°My father said that when he was summoned there, some of the Higher Beings wanted to kill him; but others protected him, saying that he should be rewarded for his feats. In the end, the latter side won; and he was granted the title of [Tyrant]. They then sent him back to this world, where he found himself standing in front of a giant golden monument in the shape of a book. When he looked up he saw one name written on it, his; and beside it the title ¡°He Who Brings Forth Destruction Upon The World¡±. That was his official title as a [Tyrant], written on the [Tyrant¡¯s Monument]¡±

    Miko couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Not only was his grandfather summoned to a place where it''s very existence was doubt, but he was also bestowed a title by the same beings he opposed.

    A true Tyrant.

    ¡°But if you''re father is that Nero then, doesn''t that mean that you''re brother is Nova.¡±

    Hina asked.

    ¡°That''s right. Gamiko Dragna Jr, more commonly known as Celestial Emperor, Nova; who is also a Tyrant.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°T-That''s one impressive family you have there, Mikky.¡±

    ¡°I see why Darius and the king didn''t want a war.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn''t want a war with them to either. Your branch must be the strongest in the kingdom.¡±

    Said the trio, with pale faces.

    ¡°Actually, the Secundus branch that Dario belongs to, doesn''t lose in power to the Primus Branch. They have several [XXX Classes] in their branches. It''s the same for the Flameheart Clan and the Saevio Clan. Otherwise, they couldn''t have possessed the power they have now.¡±

    Everyone was shocked again. They never expected that so many people of the highest [Class] were inside this small kingdom.

    But something didn''t make sense.

    ¡°If we have so many powerful people, why is the kingdom so small and considered weak?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I don''t know myself. I was never interested in politics. But I think it''s because no one was interested in enlarging the kingdom. Because of that, most of the kingdom''s most powerful people aren''t here. They''re traveling the world trying to make a name for themselves, or enjoying battles all over the world. They''ll only return when they feel like it or call upon.¡±

    ¡°So we have powerful people, but everyone is too busy accomplishing their own goals, and it resulted in the kingdom''s decline?¡±

    ¡°That''s about it. If it wasn''t for the fact that the elders held them back, my father and brother wouldn''t be here either.¡±

    Miko thought it was similar to brain drain in third world countries. Highly-trained and skilled persons leave their birth countries, in order to find success in a place with more opportunities.

    But in this case, the moment someone becomes skill enough, they''ll leave the kingdom in search of competition to make them stronger.

    Since Miko himself planned to leave the kingdom eventually, he could understand those that left.

    ¡°So ambition is ruining the country? That''s quite ironic.¡±

    Miko started to understand why Dario put the country on lockdown, but he still wouldn''t have done it.

    ¡°I''ll deal with this dying country another time. I''m more interested in what kind of persons are Nero and Nova.¡±

    Hearing Miko''s question made everyone else devoted all their attentions to Sasha. They all wanted to know about the father and son duo, who opposed the laws of the world.

    Sasha felt a bit pressured by their eager looks, and started to recall her father¡¯s and brother¡¯s personalities and characters. And then spoke with a straight face.

    ¡°They''re enemies of women world wide.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    That was the last thing Miko and others expected to hear.

    ¡°Lechers, adulterers, skirt chasers, womanizer, perverts, playboys. I can go on and on.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I take it that they really like women.¡±

    ¡°That''s an understatement!¡±

    Miko was taken about by his mother¡¯s sudden scornful tone.

    ¡°Do you know how many children my father has? Eight! And do you how wives he had those eight with? Four! Do you know how many wives he has?¡±

    Miko was too amazed to answer, so Sasha continued.

    ¡°Seven that I know of! You think that my brother would try to be different from his father, but no! That lecher is actually trying to compete with him. He has wives in the Saevio Clan, and the Flameheart Clan; as well as wives and children outside the kingdom! I''ve literally lost count how many women they''ve left in tears! They''re the worst!¡±

    Everyone at the table went silence for a while. When they asked to hear about the first Tyrant and his son, they didn''t expect to get a daughter¡¯s rant about her father''s and brother¡¯s polygamous lifestyle.

    Realizing that, Sasha calm down and apologized.

    ¡°S-Sorry about that. It''s just that talking about them brought back some childhood stress. I''ll now give you a true description without bias.¡±

    Everyone once again focus on Sasha''s every word.

    ¡°My father and brother are the most carefree persons I know. They don''t take anything seriously. They just party with women and drink all day¡­..That is how you would view them if you didn''t know their true natures.¡±

    Sasha''s expression became solemn.

    ¡°My father is actually a very conniving and manipulative person. He sees those around him as pieces of a larger game for him to have fun, and manipulate these pieces accordingly. It''s almost impossible to know what he''s truly thinking, because of that you can never tell if he sees you as a person or a tool. He''s also very wicked and downright evil. He personally caused the downfall of countless groups and countries, without getting directly involved. He just manipulates the people, and make them slaughter each other. A true warmonger.¡±

    Hearing Sasha''s description, everyone pictured Nero to be a heartless monster who they definitely don''t want to meet.

    Everyone expect Miko.

    ¡°Sounds like an interesting guy.¡±

    For some reason, he felt like he and Nero could get along.

    ¡°What about your brother, Nova?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°He''s basically the same as Daddy. The only difference is while my father is energetic and outgoing, he''s more calm and laid back. But they''re the same in the end.¡±

    Sasha then looked like she remembered something.

    ¡°Nova is also a bit crueler than father. While father will try not get clan members involved in his schemes, Nova won''t hesitate to ruin a clan member¡¯s life if it means his plan will succeed. So you should be wary of that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see why you left home. It must''ve been hard living with people like that.¡±

    Said Sora.

    In response to that Sasha-

    ¡°Actually, they weren''t a threat to me. In fact, they were overprotective and showered me with affections everyday.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you leave?¡±

    ¡°Because they were too annoying.¡±

    The trio widen their eyes in shock. Sasha dismissed two notorious Tyrants as being ¡°too annoying¡±.

    ¡°Every morning, my father would barge in my room and wake me up with a hug and kisses on my cheek, while saying ¡®Wake up my princess! Daddy''s lonely without you¡¯. I loved it at first, but it felt creepy after my 12th birthday.¡±

    Sasha showed a disgusted expression.

    ¡°My brother wasn''t much better. Anytime he spotted me, he would take out a camera start a photoshoot. If I''m walking he takes a picture, if I''m talking he takes a picture, if I''m sleeping he takes a picture. He takes a picture no matter what I do.¡±

    The image of Nero and Nova was slowly crumbling in everyone''s mind.

    ¡°I once asked him what he was doing with those pictures. He replied that it was a brother¡¯s duty to record every moment of his adorable little sister¡¯s life. I almost punch him on reflex.¡±

    Sasha looked very annoyed as she recalled her childhood with her father and brother.

    ¡°Well, there were benefits.¡±

    She said while sighing. She then looked to Tessa.

    ¡°Tessa, your grandfather and uncle are weak to the women of our family; so you''ll probably be able to ask them for many things in the future. But you mustn''t ask them for anything too outrageous. I heard that my sister Sonia once asked for a rare gem for her birthday. In order to get the gem, my brother stormed into the country of the dead, and battled Hades¡¯ Proxy, Spector, in an attempt to steal it. It was a disaster.

    Sasha spoke more sternly.

    ¡°Your grandfather and uncle might terrify the world, but they''re really idiots on the inside. Okay.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mama!¡±

    Tessa answered innocently.

    And then Miko noticed something.

    ¡°Does Nero knows about me and the twins?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Even though I didn''t tell them, I bet my life that they know everything about you three. They might be people observing us now, and reporting back to them. They were most likely there when the burglars broke in a while back too. But because my father wanted a reason to separate me from Leon, he probably told them to wait and see what happens. If Leon hadn''t shown up when he did, they would have killed the burglars and forcibly brought me back home, saying that it''s for my own protection or something.¡±

    Sasha was visibly irritated.

    Meanwhile, Miko began looking around on reflex.

    ¡°Don''t bother. The servants of the Primus Branch are first class assassins. They''re impossible to detect. Even with Beastmen senses.¡±

    Miko didn''t listen to Sasha and still tried to pick out who were observing him.

    That''s when Miko underwent a sudden change.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    An intense pain ran through his body, and he was forced to lean on the table.

    ¡°Miko? What''s wrong?¡±

    Seeing him acting strangely, Sasha tried to call out to him.

    But that was a mistake.

    Miko suddenly turn around, and swung his claws at her face.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Sasha was caught off guard, because of that something inside her took over and a power was released without restraint.

    Something black flew out of Sasha''s body and blew Miko away.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Everything happened so fast that by the Sasha realized what happened, Miko was already a few feet in the air with blood flying out of his mouth.

    ¡°Miko?! What have I done?!¡±

    She grew frantic, and looked like she wanted to cry. However, Miko landed and didn''t seem to care about the blood on the side of his mouth, and once again tried to attack Sasha.

    But he stopped before he could hurt her. He then turned and, moved as far away as possible from the table, with [Ignition Step]. He then began to ran as fast as he could.

    ¡°Miko, wait! I didn''t mean to!¡±

    Seeing her child run away from her, caused Sasha a lot of anguish. Especially after she almost killed him on reflex.

    ¡°Sora, catch Mikky, and prevent him from hurting those around him. Ace and I will come back up soon!¡±

    At Hina¡¯s instructions, Sora activated [3rd Tempo] and raced after Miko.

    ¡°What''s going on with Big Bro? Why did he suddenly attack Mama?¡±

    The twins and Sasha were in distress, and was confused about what just happened.

    ¡°It''s the Saevio curse. It''s eating away at Mikky¡¯s soul, and causing him to rampage.¡±

    ¡°What?! Why didn''t he mention that the curse was eating away at him?!¡±

    ¡°C-Calm down. Mikky mostly have it under control. It''s just that he loses control of his body every once in a while.¡±

    ¡°That''s not being in control!¡±

    ¡°W-We know. That''s why we always stay close to him, and prevent him from harming innocent people when he loses control.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that will always work?!¡±

    Sasha¡¯s shouts of concern were overwhelming Hina.

    ¡°A-Anyway, we have to catch up.¡±

    Hina grew her white wings and immediately took to sky with Ace.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°We''ll contact you later, when Mikky is back to normal! Please contact your husband, he might know how to help!¡±

    Hina then disappeared at her top speed, leaving behind a frustrated and worried Sasha.

    Meanwhile, Miko who was experiencing a relapse, was moving so fast and skillful that Sora couldn''t catch up.

    Just like Tiamat had said, Miko could only seal his demon curse for a few months. He first started to experience relapse after the 4th month.

    It was one night when everyone was asleep. Miko entered Sora¡¯s room and tried to kill him. If it wasn''t for the fact that Sora always activates [Sonar], which collects information around him using sonar waves like a radar, before going to sleep, he would''ve been severely hurt.

    He woke up before Miko could attack, and subdued him. He then chained him up, after seeing that he wasn''t acting himself; he then contact Hina and Ace, where they decided to watch over Miko every time he has a relapse, until they find a way to save him.

    Back to the present.

    Miko left the Commercial District, and entered the Low Class Districts. He was starting to regain control, and was staggeringly walking down the streets.

    He was catching the attention of the people around him, but he wasn''t in any condition to care about that.

    He staggered until he bumped into a boy a little bit older than him.

    ¡°Hey, kid. Are you okay?¡±

    The boy held him up, and took he out of the busy street, and leaned him on a wall.

    ¡°You look pale. Are you from around here? I''ve never seen you before.¡±

    Miko looked at the boy¡¯s worried expression, and remained silent.

    ¡°I''m going to call for a doctor. Stay here until I come back.¡±

    Saying so, the boy ran off in the opposite direction.

    After running for a while, the boy stopped in an alley and looked around him.

    When he saw that no one was following him, he grinned and took out a sack filled with coins. He looked over his shoulder again, before opening it.

    ¡°Wow, this kid must''ve been rich! He''s loaded with gold coins, they''re barely any silver or copper!¡±

    The boy wanted to scream out ¡°Jackpot!¡±; but before he could, someone fell from the sky and landed in front of him.

    It was Miko.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The boy was shocked out of his mind. Miko who couldn''t even walk straight, fell out of the sky like he was a leaf falling from a tree.

    Miko looked at the boy indifferently, and took the sack from him.

    He then swung his arm and swat him away like a fly.

    The boy slammed into a wall, and groaned out in pain.

    Miko walked up to him, and watched as the boy cowered before him.

    ¡°I won''t kill you, since I know that you''re just doing your best to survive. So accept that light hit as punishment. Scram.¡±

    The boy lifted his body and started to unsteadily run away.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    He stopped when he heard Miko''s voice.

    ¡°I''ve changed my mind.¡±

    The boy turned around and saw Miko making a cruel grin, with one of his eyes crimson.

    ¡°I just thought of something fun.¡±

 The Fated Meeting

    Robber¡¯s Den.

    A den for all kinds of criminals from all over the kingdom. It was publicly recognized as the most unlawful place in the capital.

    Inside such a dangerous place, Miko stood in front of a large tavern called Robin¡¯s. Beside him was the boy who tried to rob him.

    ¡°This is your hideout?¡±

    He asked the boy.

    ¡°Y-Yes. This is where we come after we reach the daily criteria, to give the boss the money.¡±

    Answered the boy.

    ¡°Then it''s loaded with cash?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If your boss were to find out that you''ve sold him out, what would happen to you?¡±

    ¡°H-He would probably kill me.¡±

    Miko glanced at the trembling boy.

    ¡°I see. Then we never met.¡±

    Saying so, Miko walked towards the tavern without looking at the boy.

    He had regain control of his body, but his mind was still under the influence of the demon. Even so, he still retained most of his personality and reason.

    So the current Miko won''t unnecessarily end or ruin someone''s life; that''s why he let the boy go.

    However, he was dangerously whimsical. So much that he''s planning to crush a guild of thieves for no apparent reason; just because it seemed fun.

    Miko walked up to the tavern, and saw a few men standing outside the entrance.

    He approached those men.

    ¡°Hm? What do you want, kid?¡±

    One of the men noticed him, and glared at him.

    Miko smiled at him.

    ¡°I want to enter the tavern. Move aside or I''ll move you.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The man got angry and all the men around started laughing at him.

    ¡°It''s gotta be hard to be Mark. Not even this little girl respects y---?!¡±

    Before the man could finish mocking his friend, Miko grabbed him by the throat and force him to kneel before him.

    ¡°I''m not a girl.¡±

    Quietly and swiftly. Miko used his hand and chopped the man on the side of his head, robbed him of his consciousness.

    He then turned to the other men.

    ¡°I''ve changed my mind. You no longer need to move out of the way.¡±

    He smiled sadistically.

    ¡°It seems more fun if I move you myself.¡±

    Inside the tavern there were a lot of people, almost numbering 50. There were men, women, children, teens, adults, and the elderly.

    Everyone inside were thieves, and they all work for one man.

    This man sat on the balcony on the second floor, overlooking his lackeys like he was a king looking down on his subjects.

    He sat in an expensive looking chair, with two women on his lap. The women were feeding him food and liquor, while being felt up by the man''s boorish hands.

    This man who looked like he was the textbook definition of arrogance, was known as Slick Fingers. Or Slick for short.

    He was slim, rude looking, and was someone who was obviously conniving.

    Slick was a renowned thief. From he was a kid, he mastered the art of pickpocketing in order to survive the slums. He used to work for his abusive father who was also a pickpocket. He one day killed his father when he was drunk and robbed his corpse. From his father''s dead body, Slick got 11 gold coins. That was enough to last a child like him for months. Even so, Slick still continued his pickpocketing, that''s because he wanted more.

    Slick became addicted to money, and the luxury it brings from a young age.

    At the age of 15, Slick stole a magic book and found out that he had the talent for it. He took months to teach himself magic, and then used that magic to suppress his rival thieves.

    Slick soon became the boss of all the pickpockets in the Robber¡¯s Den, and lived a comfortable life ever since.

    But none of that matters, because he''s about to become cannon fodder for someone far more arrogant than him.

    *Boom*

    A loud crashing sound suddenly resounded through the tavern, and caused Slick to look at the entrance.

    When he looked he saw a man laying on a broken door. It was a piece of the tavern front door.

    On a closer look, Slick noticed that the man was bleeding heavily.

    Slick quickly stood up, and was about to shout something when another man was sent flying into the tavern.

    The man flew and crashed into a table where a few women were having drinks.

    The women looked down on the broken table in shock.

    ¡°What''s happening?!¡±

    Slick was finally able to speak.

    That''s when he spotted one of his lackeys being dragged on the ground like a rag doll by a azure haired kid.

    The kid threw the lackey one side and spread his arm open.

    ¡°Good Morning, Thieves! My name is¡­..Well, it''s not important. What''s more important is that you all are unfortunate enough to become my stress relievers. Too bad for you.¡±

    Everyone glared at the arrogant brat, but he didn''t seem to mind.

    ¡°You come into my castle and declare such foolishness? Who the hell do you think are?!¡±

    Slick stood up and roared.

    ¡°Kill him! Kill that Brat!¡±

    At the leader¡¯s command several people took out a wide variety of weapons, and wore cruel smiles.

    Seeing this, a sadistic smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°This should be fun. I''ve haven''t had a real fight since Darius.¡±

    He lift his hands in front of him, and released his claws. His right hand then began emitting electric sparks, while left was claded in blue flames.

    ¡°Fire and lightning. Let''s see how well they mix!¡±

    He aimed both arms at the people charging towards him.

    A ball of fire and lightning quickly appeared in front him. It grew from the size of a tennis ball to half his size in less than a second.

    When Slick and the others saw that, cold sweat covered their bodies.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°[Electric Flame Cannon].¡±

    The ball of lightning and flames, shot towards the thieves with an unbelievable speed.

    *Boom!*

    Dozens of people were instantly blown away with burns and electricity emitting from their bodies, as an explosion of fire and electricity spread through the tavern and devoured everything in sight.

    ¡°Damn it! That kid is strong!¡±

    Screamed a man who escaped the blast. He watched as several of his comrades scream out in agony while others fainted with heavily wounded bodies.

    ¡°Kill that bastard!¡±

    Several men angrily charged at Miko.

    Miko greeted them with an onslaught of kicks and punches.

    He grabbed a heavily built man by the collar and flip him.

    He then stepped on his head. At that time Miko was hit with a chair and nearly fell to his knees.

    He quickly spun around and kicked the person.

    He was then shot in the leg with an arrow made of earth. He looked around and saw that their were several persons staying away from him and attacking from a distance, while others charge at him to keep his attention on them.

    ¡°So their not just a band of thieves? They''re pretty organized.¡±

    Miko smile got wider.

    ¡°Looks like I''ll get a great workout today!¡±

    His body immediately harden, and skin changed into a black luster material.

    He activated [Armored Skin].

    ¡°Let''s have fun!¡±

    Miko charged at a group of men, and swung his fists.

    He punched one in the face. He in turned received a kick in the back. He kneed a man in the stomach and uppercut him in the air.

    A man broke a club on Miko''s chest. Miko stepped back and was once again surrounded.

    He immediately covered his body with fire, and with a roar the flames explosively spread around Miko and blew the men away like a shockwave.

    This was called [Burn Out].

    Miko two hand was then covered with lightning, he clasp them together and quickly pulled them apart.

    An electric spark connected the palms and then formed a giant sphere which floated over Miko''s head.

    ¡°[Electric Murder]!¡±

    The electric sphere scattered, and turned into bolts of lightning and struck those around Miko.

    ¡°Don''t let him do as he please! Hit him with [Earth Armor]!¡±

    At Slick¡¯s command, several heavy bodied man covered themselves with thick armor made from earth.

    They savagely charge at Miko. Miko met them head on.

    He slammed his fist one of their chests and slash another with his claws.

    The men retaliated with kicks and punches.

    Miko was struck all over his body. He caught one of the kicks and used his claws to stabbed the leg, and sent electricity through the man''s body.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The man screamed out and his armor disappeared as he fainted.

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    A man swung an axe at Miko which he barely dodged.

    *Gunshot*

    Miko was then shot in the stomach by a woman.

    He rushed towards her, but was forced to halt by the dozens of bullets clashing with his [Armored Skin].

    All of the women who stayed out of the fight, all fired guns at Miko.

    The bullets were slowly tearing away his armored skin, Miko was forced to jump into the air. There he was greeted by a kick from a woman.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The kick sent Miko across the room.

    *Boom!*

    He crashed into bar counter and destroyed it.

    The women didn''t let up, they continuously fired at Miko who was on the ground. But they failed to see the electric current running through the wooden floors.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±

    They all screamed when a burst of electricity suddenly entered their bodies.

    Miko quickly got to his feet, and used his thumb, index, and middle finger to create a gun gesture.

    A light then formed in front of the fingers.

    ¡°[Flame Pistol]!¡±

    Fire shot from Miko''s hand as if he was firing a gun.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    People fell and screamed out in agony, as bullets made of flames hit them on rapid successions.

    Miko started running towards them while firing flames bullets from his fingers.

    ¡°Die, Brat!¡±

    A man swung a large sword at him from behind.

    Miko used [Ignition Step] and launch himself over the man.

    The man, intending to chase Miko, quickly turned around to swung his sword again; but to his surprise, a palm cover his face the instant he turned around.

    ¡°[Ignition]!¡±

    A burst of flames came from Miko''s palms, and scorched the man''s face.

    ¡°Guuuaaah!¡±

    He fell on his back and held his face.

    At that moment, Miko was stabbed in the back by a spear.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    He quickly turned around and was greeted by five more spears.

    He stumbled back and clench his teeth.

    ¡°That hurt, you bastards!¡±

    He aimed his palm at the group of men who threw the spears.

    ¡°[Devil¡¯s Light]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A laser left his palm and scorched the surroundings; and agonizing screams reached Miko ears.

    ¡°Darius¡¯s favorite packs a punch, right?¡±

    An orb of light appeared in front of him.

    ¡°This is my original.¡±

    The orb flew up to the ceiling and grew almost as big as Miko. And then-

    ¡°[Devil¡¯s Light: Hell Rain].¡±

    The orb exploded and hundreds of small lasers rained down on tavern.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The laser wrecked the tavern and mowed down countless people.

    ¡°This little¡­!¡±

    Seeing his lackeys being take down by the dozen, Slick flew up in a fit of rage.

    He jumped down from the balcony and glare at Miko, who was steadily taking down his lackeys.

    He sprinted towards Miko with the intent to kill.

    ¡°Damn brat!¡±

    He roared as he came close to Miko. Miko readied himself to great him when-

    ¡°[Absolute Zero].¡±

    A cold voice echoed through the tavern, followed by a cold chill.

    (Idiot, get off the ground!)

    Before he could think, Miko''s body obeyed Tiamat''s panicked voice, and jumped up to the ceiling with [Ignition Step].

    He grabbed to a wood pillar supporting the ceiling and looked down.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The scene before Miko''s eyes shocked him.

    The ground he was standing on turned in a frozen surface. Not only that, dozens of people, whether standing or laying on the ground, were frozen solid and looked like ice sculptures. Even those on the second floor were frozen.

    The tavern had turned into a frozen wasteland in seconds.

    ¡°Did that guy who was running towards me do this?¡±

    As he said those words, he realized that Slick was among the ones who desperately avoided getting frozen.

    (No. This is coming from the outside.)

    It was at this moment, Miko saw someone walk into the frozen bar.

    ¡°¡­A little girl?¡±

    It was a girl around Miko''s age.

    She had a beautiful yet cold-looking face. Her black hair with emerald endings, stretched down to her back. Her blood red eyes lacked liveliness. She was wearing a red and black button up hoodie, black pants, and red sneakers. Her tomboy dressing made her face look even more beautiful.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The girl looked around at the sculptures with indifference. She then turned her attention to Slick, who was clinging to a pillar.

    ¡°Slick, right?¡±

    The girl asked.

    Her voice was melodious and soothing to the ears, but at same time hallow and lacking emotion.

    ¡°Y-Yeah. What of it?¡±

    Slick voiced had visible caution in it. He didn''t know what happened to the tavern, but he was certain that it had something to do with this girl.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    A dark and sinister aura suddenly envelop the girl¡¯s body. It made Slick flinch, and Miko alert.

    ¡°[Dark Entanglement].¡±

    Slick suddenly found himself surrounded by a dark mist. The mist then move as if it was alive, and wrapped itself around Slick¡¯s limbs.

    He fell from the pillar he was clinging on, and slammed into the ice cold floor.

    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±

    Slick screamed as the mist started to squeeze his limbs together, and forced him in an odd position.

    He looked like pig being tied up before getting slaughtered.

    ¡°Milia, come in.¡±

    The girl ignored the screaming Slick, and called out to a thin little girl waiting outside.

    The thin girl walked in timidly and didn''t meet the eyes of those around her.

    When the thin girl walked beside the black haired girl, Slick face was filled with shock.

    ¡°This is Milia. She''s the eldest daughter of a poor family, and more importantly my friend. A few days ago, she was carrying money she saved up to buy a present for her baby brother. However, she was robbed by you. She said you took her money and dangled it in front of her, and walked away laughing. Do you deny this?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice had a hint of anger in it, which was the first emotion she''s shown since appearing.

    ¡°I-I don''t remember!¡±

    Slick said nervously. He noticed the changed in the girl, and was instinctively frighten.

    The girl-

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She clicked her fingers, and the mist around Slick forced its way into his mouth, and grabbed his tongue. The mist then sharpened and pierce his tongue.

    ¡°Guaaaah?!¡±

    ¡°You lied to me. I hate lies.¡±

    The girl clicked her fingers again and the mist around Slick¡¯s tongue disappeared.

    Blood flowed out of his mouth.

    ¡°I want her money back. Do you have it?¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-You little bitch! I''m going to kill you!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The girl gestured for the thin girl to leave the tavern.

    ¡°Wait for me at home. I''ll be right there.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, Luka.¡±

    The thin girl then hastily left the tavern.

    When Luka saw that she had left, she turned her attention back to Slick.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time. Do you have her money?¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see.¡±

    Luka waved her hand and the mist disappeared. Seeing that he was free, Slick jumped to his feet and charged at Luka like a madman.

    ¡°Die, you freaking bitch!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can''t die just yet.¡±

    Luka didn''t panic. She held out palm and spoke.

    ¡°[Black Coffin].¡±

    The ground under Slick suddenly burst open, and two halves of a box closed in on him, and trapped him inside.

    When it trapped him, the box changed its appearance to eerie black coffin with a skull on it.

    No sound came from Slick who was trapped in the coffin, it was like the coffin didn''t have a living person inside.

    ¡°I''ll just take everything in this place, and give it to Milia.¡±

    Luka said softly.

    She then used the stretched out palm to form a fist.

    ¡°[Black Burial].¡±

    The coffin immediately started to compress. It continually got smaller, until blood started leaking from it.

    In a few seconds, the bloodstained coffin was reduced to the size of a coin and float in the air. There was a pool of blood under it.

    Luka then waved her hand, and coffin disappeared leaving a ball of bloody meat behind.

    Those who saw that were frozen in fear with paled faces.

    It was at this time, that three persons ran inside the tavern.

    ¡°Mikky!¡±

    It was Hina and the boys.

    They spotted Miko hanging on the ceiling and shouted in joy.

    ¡°Hina? How did you find me?¡±

    Miko jumped down and spoke to them.

    ¡°Sora heard that a kid was causing a commotion here, so he found us and we all came together. It looks like it was really you.¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°Gamiko, did you do this?¡±

    Ace asked as he looked at the frozen people.

    ¡°I beat up the ones on the ground, but I wasn''t the one who froze them.¡±

    Miko looked at Luka while he spoke. Hina and others also looked at her.

    Feeling Miko''s stare, Luka turned around and looked at him.

    ¡°¡­.?¡±

    It was then her body jerked in an unnatural manner. Her expressionless face suddenly became lively with a hint of surprise.

    She stared at Miko with passionate yet sharp eyes.

    This caught Hina¡¯s and the boys attention.

    ¡°Mikky, do you know¡­?¡±

    Hina stopped her question halfway when she looked at Miko''s face.

    He was staring at Luka with a passionate yet sharp stare as well.

    That wasn''t the only thing. Miko was smiling. It wasn''t a savage smile or a cruel one. It was an excited smile.

    He looked like he saw a lover after years apart.

    When she looked at Luka, it was the same. She had a charming and mysterious smile.

    This caused mixed feelings to appear in Hina''s heart.

    This was how Gamiko met Luka. A girl who like Hina would change his life forever.

 The Two Dragons

    Hina and the others watched as Miko and Luka passionately stared at each other.

    However, those passionate stares didn''t last over ten seconds. A look of confusion and alert was displayed soon after.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°That''s my question.¡±

    Luka answered. They were both on their guards.

    ¡®Tiamat, what just happened to me? Why did I feel so attracted to this girl?¡¯

    (That''s your dragon natures interacting with each other. Think of it as a sign of acknowledgement.)

    ¡®Dragon natures? Then she''s?¡¯

    Miko noticed a change on Luka¡¯s face. She looked shocked and more alert than before.

    (A dragon Proxy. Just like you.)

    Tiamat''s words were like a land mine for Miko. He knew that he''ll eventually run into other Proxies, but he never to expect one to appear in front of him so soon. And it was a Dragon Proxy too.

    ¡®Which dragon is she a Proxy for? Fafnir? Gong Gong? Azi Dahaka? Vritra? There are countless dragons in mythology.¡¯

    (Why don''t you ask the girl in front of you. I''m sure her Proxy is telling her to do the samething.)

    Miko and Luka stared each other for awhile. A tense atmosphere formed between them.

    Hina and the boys noticed this atmosphere and became alert.

    It was then Miko took a step forward. Luka furrowed her eyebrows when she saw that, and also took a step forward.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the two stood with only less than a meter between them.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    They stared at each other for a while, before lifting their hands at the same time.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Gamiko. Yours?¡±

    ¡°¡­Luka.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Luka.¡±

    ¡°Back at you.¡±

    The two casually shook each other hands, and introduced themselves.

    But that was it. They didn''t say anymore, and just stared into the other eyes while still grasping their hands.

    This lasted for a while.

    And then-

    *Boom*

    A blast of raw magic power burst from their bodies and clashed against each other.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Hina and the others had to distance themselves, when a wave of magic swept across the tavern and destroy the wooden floors.

    The clash of magic caused a twister to form around Miko and Luka.

    Fire clashed with ice. Lightning was devoured by darkness.

    This was the scene that they clearly saw developing around the two.

    The twister gradually grew and spread throughout the whole tavern.

    Some parts became frozen.

    Some parts were set ablaze.

    Some parts were engulf with darkness.

    Some parts were bursting with electricity.

    With two children standing in the middle of this scene, everything gave the feeling of an abstract painting.

    This scene lasted for nearly a minute before the two released the other¡¯s hand.

    When they did, their untamed magic disappeared instantly; leaving the tavern completely destroyed.

    Everyone stared at Miko and Luka with widen eyes. They couldn''t believe two kids who weren''t even 10 yet, could display such power.

    They could only see them as monsters.

    As for the two-

    ¡°....I see. I''m stronger.¡±

    Luka said with an interested face.

    ¡°Seems that way.¡±

    Miko answered with a bit of bitterness and excitement.

    ¡°Will you tell me, whose Proxy are you?¡±

    Luka asked.

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°If I reveal my [Parent¡¯s] identity, it might give you an idea of my abilities. That''s a risk I can''t take.¡±

    Miko smiled and said-

    ¡°That''s the same for you too right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. My [Parent¡¯s] identity is a bit special even among the Higher Beings, so revealing their identity would cause me too much trouble.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. My [Parent] is a special existence too.¡±

    At this time, the both of them became even more alert.

    When Proxies confronts each other, it would be ideal to know their [Parent God¡¯s] identity beforehand. That way you can make preparations in order to counter their [Divine Abilities].

    As various Higher Beings possessed unusual and frightening abilities, it was natural for their Proxies to also possess them.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    That''s why facing an unknown proxy was extremely dangerous. Compared to a normal opponent, their hidden abilities could prove to be even more dangerous. Worst case scenario, they unleashed their power in the most unpredictable way or timing, and completely catch you off guard; you''ll be at their mercy unless your power can counteract theirs.

    This was reason why Luka mention that her Proxy was a special existence. She wanted to frighten Miko and gauge his reaction.

    If he panicked, his [Parent God] wasn''t a big deal, however if he remained calm his [Parent God] could be a threat.

    Miko realized what Luka was doing and remained calm. He didn''t let a hint of anxiety show on his face. He calmly declare his [Parent¡¯s Identity] as a special one as well. Because of that, she couldn''t tell if he was bluffing or telling the truth.

    It was a simply mind game between the two. Along with the clash of raw magic, they did earlier, the two now had an idea of each other¡¯s mental and magical abilities.

    And their impression was the same.

    This person is dangerous!

    Their caution of each other increased with every minute; because of that, they won''t stupidly pick a fight with the other just like that.

    ¡°I see. Then I''ll take my leave.¡±

    Luka¡¯s body suddenly began sinking in her shadow, like she was standing in quicksand. It was the same for several of Slick¡¯s prized possessions that were blown about.

    ¡°Until we meet again.¡±

    With that she completely disappeared in the shadow. The shadow then disappeared as well.

    Miko was left staring blankly at the spot Luka just stood. He''s never seen someone leave like that. The one who came the closest was Marco, who also seemed to use a similar type of magic.

    ¡°Mikky!¡±

    Hina and the others ran up to Miko when they saw that Luka left.

    ¡°Are you alright? What''s was that all about?¡±

    Hina asked.

    ¡°I''m fine.¡±

    ¡°Gamiko, who was that girl?¡±

    Ace asked.

    Miko looked around and saw that the scene was getting more crowded.

    ¡°Let''s move from here. I''ll tell you everything I know then.¡±

    Around a hour later, Miko and others returned home and gathered in the entertainment room.

    ¡°That girl, Luka, do you know her?¡±

    Hina asked Miko with a complex expression.

    ¡°No, I met for the first time today.¡±

    ¡°Really? You two looked really intimate at one point.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought that she was a friend or family member.¡±

    ¡°No. We''re total strangers.¡±

    Miko answered Ace and Sora''s questions. And then paused. He looked like he was pondering something before finally continuing.

    ¡°The reason why we looked intimate was because our dragon natures were calling out to each other.¡±

    ¡°Dragon nature? What do you mean?¡±

    Hina asked.

    ¡°She''s a Proxy like me.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    The trio was shocked to hear Miko''s words.

    ¡°A Proxy?! There''s another Proxy in the kingdom?!¡±

    Hina shouted.

    ¡°Whose Proxy is she?¡±

    Sora asked.

    ¡°I don''t know. Tiamat said she was a dragon Proxy, but nothing else about her [Parent God].¡±

    Miko answered with a frown.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°I''m going home for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Hina and others were confused by what Miko said.

    ¡°By home, do you mean your parents home?¡±

    Ace asked.

    ¡°That''s right. My mother and siblings should be worried right now. Plus I need to warn them about something.¡±

    Miko stood up from his seat and walked towards the door. He then stopped and look back.

    ¡°You guys wanna come?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Hina and others also left their seats, and like that they all went to Miko''s home in the country.

    At the same time, Robber¡¯s Den.

    Luka stood in front of an old apartment building, with a complex look on her face.

    ¡°Father, can''t you tell me the identity of that Gamiko kid¡¯s [Parent]?¡±

    (I told it''s not that simple, Lulu.)

    A gentle male voice resounded in Luka¡¯s mind. It was the voice of her [Parent God].

    ¡°Are their identities really so special?¡±

    (That''s right. In a sense more special then my own.)

    ¡°Is that even possible? How can there exist another dragon that can compare toyou?¡±

    (¡­.Are you afraid?)

    ¡°¡­No. It''s just that, that boy makes me nervous. I don''t know why, but I feel like it''s dangerous to get closer to him.¡±

    (¡­¡­)

    ¡°Why did you suddenly go silent, Father?¡±

    (Lulu, I agree with your judgement, but for a different reason than you think.)

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    (Nothing. Forget it.)

    Luka was confused by her ¡°Father¡¯s¡± strange words.

    At that moment, she saw the girl called Milia came out of the apartment.

    ¡°Luka, you''re back!¡±

    Milia ran up and hugged Luka, with a relieved expression.

    ¡°I was worried! I thought that you might''ve gotten injured!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. You worry too much, Milia. I''m not that weak. Besides, I promised you that I would get your money back. So even if I was injured, or even lost an arm I wouldn''t mind.¡±

    Milia looked up at Luka when she said that.

    ¡°I told you, you don''t need to go so far someone like me, Luka! I''m not worth risking your life for.¡±

    Luka laughed at Milia¡¯s frighten expression.

    ¡°What are you talking about? You''re my friend and I love you, so it''s only natural that I risk my life for you.¡±

    Luka faced suddenly turned serious, and she light chopped Milia on the top of her head.

    ¡°And what do you mean ¡®someone like me¡¯ and ¡®not worthy¡¯? I''ve told you over and over again, you need to value yourself more.¡±

    ¡°B-But, I''m a nobody¡­ow!¡±

    She looked up at Luka with teary eyes, after she chopped her again. Luka was angry.

    ¡°What do you mean you''re a nobody?! You''re Milia, my friend! To me that alone proves that you''re somebody special!¡±

    Luka grabbed Milia¡¯s shoulders and stared in her eyes.

    ¡°Listen, when I take Dario''s head, destroy the nobles, and become this country''s queen, you won''t be able to say that you''re nobody special; that''s because I''ll make you somebody special!¡±

    Luka clenched her teeth as unpleasant memories resurface in her mind.

    ¡°I swore this on my name as Luka Flameheart!¡±

    Milia looked at Luka with tears falling from her eyes. She was moved by Luka¡¯s compassion and loyalty towards her.

    She truly felt unworthy.

    Luka released her grip on Milia¡¯s shoulders and waved her right.

    A large sack then shot out her shadow like a bullet.

    She caught it and gave it to Milia.

    ¡°Here. This is money I received after selling all of Slick¡¯s belongings.¡±

    Milia took the bag, and was surprised when she saw the contents inside.

    ¡°H-How many coins are in here?¡±

    She asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°78 gold, 85 silver, and 10 copper.¡±

    Just to note: 100 Copper = 1 Silver, 100 Silver = 1 Gold, 1000 Gold = 1 Note.

    This was the currency worldwide.

    The average middle class family earns 50 gold a year. So for Milia who is from a poor family, 78 Gold could feed them for at least 3 years if they''re conservative.

    ¡°S-S-Slick, only stole five pieces of silver from me.¡±

    ¡°True. But he stole from and taunted a friend. The price for that is immeasurable.¡±

    Luka spoke with a hint of anger.

    ¡°Did you kill him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Luka answered with indifference.

    ¡°I-I see.¡±

    Luka could see a hint of regret in Milia¡¯s eyes. She frowned and said-

    ¡°Slick was a scumbag. Even if I didn''t kill him, someone would''ve eventually. So there''s no need to feel bad.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess you''re right.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am. Hurry, and go back inside now. I need to meet with the others.¡±

    Milia nodded and quickly turned around to leave.

    ¡°Thank you again, Luka. I love you!¡±

    Luka laughed as she watched Milia enter her home.

    ¡°Say hi to your mom for me!¡±

    Milia smile at her and closed the door.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Luka stared at the door seriously for a few seconds, before walking away.

    (Are you still angry at Slick?)

    ¡°Yeah. I know that he''s dead, but I still can''t forgive him for stealing from Milia.¡±

    Luka gritted her teeth.

    ¡°What if she had struggled and he had hurt her?¡±

    (Thank goodness he didn''t, because who knows what you would''ve done.)

    ¡°You make it sound like I''m a maniac, who can''t control her emotions.¡±

    (Well, you can be a bit unreasonable when your loved ones are involved.)

    ¡°That''s because hurting them is equivalent tohurting me, and I won''t allow those who hurt me to get away.¡±

    (¡­Are you talking about Dario Dragna and the Flameheart Clan?)

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Luka¡¯s red eyes shone a dangerous light.

    ¡°I''ll never forgive them for what they did to me. I''ll definitely slaughter them all, even if I have to slaughter innocents to do it.¡±

    (Sigh. My daughter, your hatred is justified; however, if you continue down this path you''ll lose the little humanity you possess.)

    ¡°Well, I am my father¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Luka said proudly.

    (Sigh. I understand. I won''t try and persuade you any longer.)

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    It wasn''t long before Luka arrived in front of an old abandon warehouse.

    She walked and entered through the front door.

    ¡°Luka!¡±

    ¡°Welcome back, leader!¡±

    ¡°Welcome back!¡±

    Upon entering the warehouse, Luka was greeted by numerous energetic voices.

    She looked in front of her, and saw a couple dozen faces. Their ages range from preteen to people in their latter years.

    They all look at Luka with reverence and affection.

    Luka looked around the room and saw several weapons ranging from swords to Anti-Proxy Rifles. There were also a lot of computers and monitors.

    Luka smiled and look at all of her friend¡¯s faces.

    ¡°I''m back, everyone.¡±

    Luka Flameheart, a Proxy who bears a grudge against Dario and the Flameheart Clan. She is also the leader of the secret organization, known in the underworld for their accuracy in completing dirty jobs, Fate.

    This dangerous girl seeks the throne just like Miko.

    ¡°I need you guys to find every information on anyone with the name Gamiko.¡±

    Luka smiled.

    ¡°Every bit of information possible.¡±

    Two Proxies. One throne.

    Who will take the throne?

    No, can they even take it?

    The two will soon know the answers to these questions.

 Homecoming

    It was late in the evening, before Miko and the others were able to leave the capital.

    When he walked out the gate Miko heighten his senses to limit, in an attempt to gather as much information around him as possible.

    He remembered what Sasha said about his grandfather using his servants to monitor him. He wanted to see if he could detect one of these servants.

    He couldn''t.

    He began to wonder if he really was being monitored, or if his mother was mistaken. After thinking it over, he decided to just stop thinking about it.

    He walked with an unhurried pace when he entered the country, as Hina and the others were excitedly looking around.

    Even though none of them were originally from the Dragna Kingdom, it''s been a long time since they''ve left the capital. Especially Hina, who came to the capital as an infant. So this was basically her first time outside the city.

    Miko on the other hand, didn''t really care about any changes in the countryside. To him whether it the city or country didn''t matter, he can adopt to almost any environment.

    ¡°We''ll be there soon.¡±

    After nearly two hours of walking, Miko saw that he was near the farm his parents used to work and informed the others.

    ¡°Really? I can''t wait to see the home Mikky was born in!¡±

    Hina said excitedly.

    ¡°It''s just a small house. There''s no need to make a big deal out of it.¡±

    Miko spoke with indifference.

    ¡°It may be a small house, but home is still home. You should be more grateful Gamiko.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°It''s not that I''m not grateful, it''s just the concept of home has no meaning to me. A house is just a house. I can live anywhere, even outdoors and wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Ace didn''t say anything as he knew that this was how Miko was.

    He never allows himself to be truly comfortable. He would occasionally say and do things to isolate himself from others.

    Ace and the others found it sad, but the person himself didn''t seem to mind it or realized he was doing it.

    ¡°We''re here. It''s that house on the hill top with the large oak tree.¡±

    Listening to Miko''s words, the trio turned their gaze to the small house in the not too far distance.

    ¡°So that''s Mikky''s home.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn''t think that the daughter and grandchildren of the world¡¯s first [Tyrant] lived there.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Don''t forget the Proxy of Tiamat.¡±

    Ace added.

    ¡°It''s just shows that nothing is as simply as it seems.¡±

    Miko suddenly increased his walking pace as if he was in a hurry.

    It was now a little after sunset, and he could see lights in the house.

    He walked over to the front gate, scan the yard with his eyes, and then enter the yard.

    With the trio behind him, Miko walked up to the front door and knocked on it a few times.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    He heard the energetic voice of his sister, accompanied by hastily footsteps.

    It wasn''t long before the door swung opened.

    ¡°Big Bro!¡±

    When she saw that the one at the door was Miko, Tessa happily leaped into Miko''s embrace.

    ¡°Are you ok?! You were acting strange today!¡±

    ¡°I''m fine now. Is my mama home?¡±

    Tessa nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes, she''s in the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I''m coming inside.¡±

    ¡°Are you coming back home?! Alright!¡±

    Without waiting for Miko to respond, Tessa ran off in the direction of the kitchen while shouting.

    ¡°Mama! Big Bro has come back home!¡±

    Miko smiled wryly and entered the house.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    He called out the trio and gave them permission to enter.

    When they enter they couldn''t help looking around.

    Miko noticed that the furniture were different from when he lived here. They were more luxurious.

    It looks like with Leon becoming a full time guard with a higher income, they could now afford a lot more stuff.

    While Miko was noting the small changes in the house, he heard the hurried footsteps of his mother coming towards him.

    ¡°Miko! Are you okay?!¡±

    Upon seeing Miko, Sasha ran lifted him off the ground and held up in the air. This surprised Miko.

    ¡°I-I''m fine. Can you put me down mother?¡±

    Miko said while hiding his embarrassment.

    He could hear the trio snickering behind. Upset, he sent a current of electricity and shocked them.

    They bodies jolted a little and they glared at Miko, who was smiling with satisfaction.

    Sasha put Miko down as he requested, and began to frantically circle around him trying to find any oddities.

    When she saw that nothing seemed out of the ordinary, sigh in relief and looked at Miko solemnly.

    ¡°Miko, why didn''t you come home if you were having difficulties with the curse?¡±

    ¡°Because I had it under control.¡±

    ¡°Attempting to slash your mother¡¯s throat, is having it under control?!¡±

    When he saw that Sasha was genuinely angry, Miko backed up a few steps.

    He who wasn''t afraid to die, was frighten by his own mother. He didn''t know if he should laugh or cry.

    ¡°Ah, no. I-I had under control but..¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    It was a strange scene. A coldhearted and manipulative killer, was being pressured by his mother.

    This was one of the few times he looked his age.

    (Watching you being cornered like this reminds me of Nero.)The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡®Shut up!¡¯

    Miko took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    ¡°Okay I don''t have it 100% under control, but it won''t advance any further.¡±

    It was at this time that Sora frowned.

    ¡°Gamiko, there''s someone approaching the house at an incredible fast pace.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that must be Leon. I sent him a message earlier, telling him to rush home as soon as a possible.¡±

    *Bam!*

    It was at this moment Leon burst through the door.

    ¡°Sasha! What''s wrong with Miko?!¡±

    He was breathing heavily and was sweating. He scanned his eyes around the room and spotted Miko and the others.

    He ran up to Miko and looked like wanted hug Miko, but before he could a hand made of purple aura slammed in his chest, and sent back through the door.

    ¡°What was that for Miko?!¡±

    Leon rushed back through the door with an angry expression.

    ¡°Don''t try to hug me out of the blue. It''s the creepy.¡±

    Said Miko, with a disgusted expression.

    ¡°I can see a clear difference between how he treats his mother and father.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Why can''t I hug my own son! You let Sasha do it.¡±

    ¡°That''s because Sasha is a woman. Her body is soft and comfortable. You''re a man, your body is hard and unpleasant to touch.¡±

    Leon reminded silent because he somewhat agreed with what Miko said.

    ¡°Well, it''s a good that you''re here. I want to ask you something.¡±

    Moments later, everyone moved to the living room to continue their discussion.

    ¡°Miko, how bad is the curse?¡±

    After being filled in on everything that happened in the last two years, Leon spoke with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Let me show you.¡±

    Saying so, Miko removed his jacket and and his shirt, revealing his naked upper body.

    ¡°Hmm, so you really aren''t a girl.¡±

    ¡°No, Ace. Gamiko is just 8 remember? Even if he was a girl he would still be flat as a washboard. If we really want to know, he has to take off his pants as well-ugh?!¡±

    Two purple hands suddenly appeared out of nowhere and began choking Ace and Sora.

    The hands only released them, after they were about to faint.

    ¡°Shut it. I''m being serious right now.¡±

    Miko said with a glare.

    Seeing their interaction made Sasha and Leon smile.

    ¡°Ok. I''ll let the curse run wild for a bit.¡±

    Miko closed his eyes for a few seconds and reopened them.

    Everyone could see that his right eye was crimson colored.

    Their faces stiffen when they saw Miko''s hand was slowly darkening. The black skin slowly spread to his entire arm and then to his shoulder.

    It didn''t stop until it took over half his body and face. Miko''s hair was also partially crimson, resembling a bit of his father¡¯s.

    When Leon and Sasha saw the changes on Miko''s body, their face paled.

    ¡°I didn''t think it would be this bad. You''ve already lost half of your body! How did you let it get this bad?!¡±

    Leon shouted.

    ¡°I need the power to kill Darius. I knew the risks.¡±

    ¡°I still can''t believe that you kids killed Darius, but Miko this is no laughing matter! If the Saevio Clan finds out about this, they''ll do everything to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Kill?¡±

    As if she heard a taboo, the atmosphere around Sasha became extremely tense as a black and purple aura leaked from her body.

    ¡°What right does the Saevio Clan has to kill my son?¡±

    This frighten everyone in the room. Miko used [Dragon Rage] himself, so he could immediately identify it. But he could feel that Sasha''s [Dragon Rage] was a bit different from his.

    There was a more sinister feeling coming from her¡¯s, it was like the opposite of Tiamat¡¯s [Dragon Rage] that had a mix of a majestic gold.

    ¡°C-Calm down, Sasha. Of course I won''t allow that to happen. Believe me.¡±

    Sensing the danger, Leon frantically calmed Sasha down. Luckily it worked and aura disappeared. But Sasha''s face remained serious.

    Leon sighed in relief and then turned back to Miko.

    ¡°I''m seriously amazed that you can keep your sanity with half of your soul eaten.¡±

    ¡°Big Bro looks cool!¡±

    ¡°I agree. The two different skin, eye, and hair color looks weirdly awesome.¡±

    Upon seeing their brother¡¯s transformation, the twins eyes sparkled with excitement.

    At that moment,

    ¡°Human, you must want to lose more of your soul, for you to release these chains on me.¡±

    A terrifying voice left Miko''s mouth.

    When everyone looked, they saw that there were two different expression on his face.

    The right side was gleefully smiling, while the left side was serious.

    ¡°Shut up, Ugly Cat. There''s no way you can take my soul so easily.¡±

    Miko responded with the left side of his face.

    The right side suddenly looked furious.

    ¡°You bastard! How dare you call this King an Ugly Cat!¡±

    ¡°Shut it. A Demon king or not, to me you''re nothing.¡±

    The left side showed a mocking smile and said-

    ¡°Go back the depths of my soul.¡±

    ¡°Curse you, you brat! I promise you that I''ll have your soul yet!¡±

    Miko body then began to change again.

    The dark skin began retreating and Miko original olive skin replaced it. His hair and eye also returned to normal.

    When everything was done, Miko was a panting heavily with his body soaked in sweat.

    ¡°Miko are you alright?¡±

    Sasha asked worriedly.

    ¡°Yeah, I''m used to it.¡±

    ¡°It seems that you can suppress the demon to an extent. How did you do it?¡±

    Leon asked.

    ¡°I can''t really explain it, but Tiamat played a big part.¡±

    ¡°I see. How long can you suppress him for?¡±

    ¡°A few more years tops. That''s why I need to find a way to suppress it permanently.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I was kicked out of my clan when I was young. So I don''t know anyway to suppress it.¡±

    ¡°Why were you kicked out?¡±

    Miko was curious as to why the Saevio Clan would discard Leon, who seemed to have a bright future.

    ¡°¡­.I was born with an abnormal amount of demon blood in my body. They determined that it would be too risky to teach me any of the clan¡¯s techniques, as it could turn me into a monster they can''t control.¡±

    Leon spoke with a sadden tone.

    ¡°Because of my lack of strength, I was constantly bullied. But one day the bullying got out of hand, enraged I subconsciously drew out the power of the curse without being push to the brink of death. With my new found strength I defeated the bullies, but their parents came in retaliation. Angered even further, because I was unjustly being prosecuted, I activated the curse again and killed the adults who were all above [B Class]. My father scared that I might kill him in the future, banish me and stripped me of my noble title and name.¡±

    Miko was shocked to hear that Leon was able to kill eight people above [B Class], without any form of training when he used the curse.

    ¡°Wait. If the demon blood is especially strong in you, then why aren''t you suffering from [Demon Assimilation]?¡±

    ¡°¡­.I''m not sure myself. I have the ability to use [War Face] without needing to be on the brink of death. That might have something to do with it.¡±

    ¡®If that''s the case, if I somehow find a way to gain full control over [War Face] I might be able to control the curse as well.¡¯

    Miko thought about it some more, and then nodded after getting an idea.

    He then looked at Leon.

    ¡°I think I might be able to suppress the curse permanently. But it''s impossible right now, so I won''t say how I''ll do it.¡±

    He then look at the twins.

    ¡°I came here for two reasons. The first one is to suggest that the twins be trained how to fight soon.¡±

    Miko''s words startled Sasha and Leon.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Sasha asked.

    ¡°Because just like me they''re from two dangerous bloodlines. It''s best that they learn how to control their abilities from now, so that it doesn''t hinder them in the future.¡±

    Miko then pointed at Sasha and Leon.

    ¡°Another reason they should begin training is because you two were born with unimaginable talent, but due to certain reasons those talents went to waste. They can''t waste their talent too and get a late start.¡±

    Miko then pause for bit.

    ¡°¡­Beside, what if something happens, and their lives are suddenly at risk? This isn''t a peaceful world, death is literally around the corner. I want them to be able to look death in the face and bitch slap him.¡±

    ¡°If something happens we can protect them.¡±

    Sasha said.

    ¡°Too na?ve. You can''t protect them all the time. Also what if you face an enemy outside your power.¡±

    ¡°I don''t have any enemies.¡±

    ¡°What about Nero and Nova? They''re both [Tyrants], it wouldn''t be far fetch if their enemies are around their level.¡±

    He stared intently at Sasha.

    ¡°Are you able to protectthem from people with similar strength and influence as your father?¡±

    Sasha didn''t say anything and just frowned.

    ¡°I''m not forcing you. Whether they capitalize or waste their potential is up you.¡±

    He said with a bit resignation, and switch topics.

    ¡°The other reason I came to here is to warn you.¡±

    ¡°Warn us? Of what?¡±

    Asked Leon.

    ¡°I bumped into another Proxy today.¡±

    ¡°Really?! There''s another Proxy in the kingdom?!¡±

    Leon couldn''t hide his excitement.

    ¡°Yeah. She''s only around my age, but gives off a similar feeling to me. Which means she''s quite dangerous, and will only become more dangerous in the future. The reason I asked for the twins to learn to defend themselves is also because of this. I originally thought Proxies wouldn''t come to such a small kingdom, but I was wrong. There''s a chance that several wars among Proxies might occur in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Do you know whose Proxies is she?¡±

    ¡°Nope. The lizard just said that it was another lizard. Nothing more.¡±

    (Call me a lizard again, and I''ll personally reveal your identity to all of Proxies worldwide. It might be fun to see you running around frantically.)

    Miko ignored Tiamat''s threat without a change in expression.

    ¡°Then do you know her name?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°She said her name was Luka.¡±

    ¡°Luka?¡±

    Leon frown when he heard the name.

    ¡°Does she use dark magic?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You know her?¡±

    ¡°Luka is a Class A criminal in the kingdom. We''re ordered to kill her on sight by the king.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Leon words shocked everyone in the room. Seeing that, Leon started recounting everything he knew about Luka.

    ¡°I never seen her before, but I never expected that she was your age and a Proxy too. I heard that she snuck her way into the kingdom around three years ago. Shortly after arriving, she infiltrated the Royal District and robbed the royal palace. We weren''t told what she had stolen. Guards were sent to capture her, but were killed by the dozen by her dark magic.

    General Han was then deployed, but she escaped before he could finish her off. She then went into hiding for a while, and reemerge two years ago leading a strange organization called Fate. They''re an underworld organization that truly lives in the shadows. Their track record is astonishing to the point that even Darius was wary of them.

    However, this organization doesn''t accept just any jobs. They only accept jobs that are considered suicide missions; also they don''t care about the reward but only the difficulty. That''s why I call them weird.¡±

    Leon stared at Miko intently.

    ¡°Luka is a threat to the kingdom at such a young age. If she really is a Proxy, she''s even more of a danger then we originally thought. You should be careful when dealing with her, Miko.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    After hearing about her from Leon, Miko''s interest in Luka grew. A eight year old who leads a crime organization, and was also able to robbed the King and escape from a General. All these achievements made her more alluring in Miko''s eyes.

    If it was him, who was mentally in his late twenties, who had done what she did he wouldn''t find it amazing. But it was a bonafide kid, with no memory of her past lives.

    He couldn''t help wanting to meet her again.

    ¡°Luka.¡±

    Miko hadn¡¯t realized that he called her name with an affectionate tone.

    But it didn''t missed the ears of Hina and Sasha who were both frowning.

 Luka And Gamiko

    Inside her private room, at the abandoned warehouse that serves as Fate¡¯s HQ, Luka was sitting around a table reading some documents.

    There were several documents in front of her, that held a lot of information.

    Every info on the documents made Luka frown.

    ¡°¡­This is very very bad.¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong, Lulu?¡±

    There was a man sitting in a chair near Luka. He looked like he was in his early twenties, was average built, dark skinned, had brown short hair, and green eyes.

    ¡°Robin, look at this.¡±

    A piece of document sunk into a shadow and appeared in front of the man, Robin.

    He took it up and flipped through it.

    ¡°¡­Is this the info on that Gamiko kid?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This kid is a Dragna!¡±

    Robin couldn¡¯t help shouting when he read the document.

    ¡°That''s right. The name Gamiko only belongs to three persons and their all named Dragna. You can see from the pictures that they all look alike, so they''re definitely related.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Demon Dragon Nero and Celestial Emperor Nova? These two are both [Tyrants]!¡±

    ¡°Nero and Nova real names were Gamiko Dragna. The boy I met a few days ago was most likely Nero¡¯s grandson.¡±

    ¡°I see why you were upset, this kid has one hell of backing behind him.¡±

    ¡°That''s not all.¡±

    Luka made more documents appear in front Robin.

    ¡°He''s the grandnephew of Marco Saevio and grandson of Markus Saevio.¡±

    Luka kept flipping through more documents, as she started calling names.

    ¡°Devil¡¯s Joker, Rihan. Vanishing Dragon, Gamion. Record Of Origin, Gian. These three monsters are Nero¡¯s sons, which means they''re also his uncles.¡±

    Robin¡¯s face paled when he heard those names.

    ¡°One of them alone is enough to destroy a country. In fact, I think each of them already did.¡±

    Robin looked at Luka with concern.

    ¡°What are you going do Luka? There¡¯s no way we can clash with those guys.¡±

    Luka remained quiet for a while before saying-

    ¡°We''ll have to get rid of Gamiko before he matures.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I can tell after meeting him, he''s very dangerous. The fact that he''s a Proxy like myself solidifies this. If he''s left alone, he might become my biggest obstacle when I seriously aim for the throne. That''s what my instinct tells me.¡±

    ¡°¡­I get where you''re coming from, but how are you going to kill someone with so many God-like people behind him?¡±

    ¡°That''s not necessarily true.¡±

    Luka took up a folder and threw it to Robin herself. He caught it and started looking through it.

    ¡°Gamiko and three others teamed up and killed Darius Flameheart over a year ago.¡±

    Robin''s eyes widen when he looked through the folder.

    ¡°It says here that all four of them were heavily injured. Gamiko even lost an arm.¡±

    ¡°Man, our spies are impressive as ever. They were actually able to find what really happened that night.¡±

    Robin was genuinely impressed by the information in his hands.

    ¡°You''re missing the point here. If Gamiko really had the support of his clan, why did he have to risk his life to kill Darius. For people like Nero and Nova, Darius isn''t even a fly. Killing him would be easier than breathing. So why did Gamiko had to fight so desperately to kill him?¡±

    ¡°You have a point.¡±

    ¡°I think just like me, Gamiko isn''t an official member of his clan. In other words, a stray.¡±

    Luka grind her teeth when she said that. She shortly continued.

    ¡°Which means that we don''t have to worry about Nero and the Dragna clan, and attack him directly.¡±

    ¡°I see. Heh, it''s reasons like this that your our leader Luka.¡±

    Robin said with a smile.

    ¡°So when should we make our move?¡±

    ¡°Wait. I want to meet again before I make my decision.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­.I just feel like I have to meet him.¡±

    Robin couldn¡¯t comprehend the expression on Luka''s face when she spoke those words.

    Commercial District.

    Several days after reuniting with his family again, Miko and the trio were out shopping for groceries, at Miko¡¯s expense.

    Of course none of the four of them had a job, they all had ¡°legitimate¡± ways to get money.

    ¡°What do you guys want to eat tonight?¡±

    Asked Miko.

    ¡°I want chicken stir-fry!¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°I think homemade hamburgers would be better.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°I want pizza!¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko looked the greedy trio and said-

    ¡°You know, you could at least request meals that are easy make. My hands are small after all.¡±

    In past life, Logan lived by himself for majority of his life; because of that he had to learn how to cook if he didn''t want to live on fast food. Just like everything else he had real interest in learning, he quickly and effective mastered the art of cooking from a young age.

    He wasn''t as good as a 5 star chef, but he was close.

    When the trio realized his skills, he was put in charge of all the meals.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°What are youtalking about? Didn''t youmaster [Skeletal Reconstruction] for this purpose?¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°That better be a joke. If not, I''ll hang you by your tongue and make sure you''ll never be able to eat again.¡±

    ¡°H-Hahaha, I was just joking! Don''t take it to heart!¡±

    Hina said nervously.

    Seeing her nervous behavior, Miko couldn''t help but to sigh.

    ¡°Why do I feel like a mother disciplining her child?¡±

    Hina wanted to say ¡°It''s because you look the part¡±, but she wanted to be able to eat in the future.

    It was at this moment, that Miko came to sudden stop, and began looking around.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    Miko''s sudden change caught Hina''s attention.

    ¡°¡­.I need to do something. Go ahead and buy the groceries. I''ll meet you at the apartment later.¡±

    Miko threw a sack of coins towards Hina and left without waiting for them to respond.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Hina stared at the retreating back of Miko, and squinted her eyes and said-

    ¡°We''re following him.¡±

    After separating from Hina and the others, Miko headed towards the border between the Middle Class District and the Commercial District.

    At this border was a blacksmith store called Vulcan Forgery. This was the kingdom''s #1 spot for buying weapons.

    It wasn''t just popular in the kingdom, it was a sister company of the world''s largest weapons manufactures, MYTH; so it was naturally well received worldwide.

    In front such a store, was a young girl with black hair that had emerald endings; Luka.

    ¡°Yo. You called.¡±

    Appearing in front of her was a casually smiling Miko.

    ¡°Yes. Thanks for responding.¡±

    A few moments ago when Miko was walking with the others, Luka who was almost a hundred meters away, whispered ¡°I want to talk. Meet at the Vulcan¡¯s¡±.

    Of course, this could only be heard by Miko who possessed super hearing. After confirming with Tiamat that it wasn''t an ambush, Miko went ahead.

    ¡°Nice dress. I thought you were a tomboy.¡±

    Miko stared at the dress Luka was wearing. It was a simple one piece, with a floral design. However, a simple dress looks striking on someone with Luka''s level of beauty.

    ¡°I''m not a tomboy. I don''t normally were those clothing, unless I intend to make a lot of intensive movements.¡±

    She responded with a smile.

    Miko knew the meaning behind her words. She was basically saying that she didn''t come to fight.

    He laugh a little. This little girl already knew how to talk like an adult. Her words were full of hidden meanings.

    ¡°Is that so? But an one piece isn''t really that restrictive. If you throw away a bit of your shame, you could do almost any movements in them; even kicks.¡±

    Luka didn''t say anything as she knew what Miko was implying.

    (Quite dirty minded I see.)

    Miko shrugged at Tiamat''s words.

    ¡°So what did you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing special. I just wanted to meet you that''s all.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. I wanted to meet you as well.¡±

    The two wore mysterious smiles as they spoke with each other.

    ¡°Then since we both wanted to meet each other, how about a date with just the two of us?¡±

    Luka''s words surprised Miko. He couldn''t help but to chuckle a little.

    ¡°I don''t mind, but just so you know I''m into older women.¡±

    ¡°That''s fine by me. I prefer older men as well.¡±

    If one was to listen to their conversation, they wouldn¡¯t believe that it was a conversation between children.

    Miko stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Then shall we go?¡±

    Luka carefully took his hand.

    ¡°Then, I''ll take the lead.¡±

    At this moment, the two begun to sink in their own shadows. It took less then two seconds before they completely disappeared.

    ¡°Damn it! They¡¯re gone!¡±

    Moments later, Hina, Sora and Ace all ran up to were Luka and Miko just stood. They used Sora''s [Silent Night] to follow Miko undetected. However, it seems that they were still found out in the end.

    This vexed Hina.

    She herself didn''t know why she felt so irritated. She knew that Miko wouldn''t go with Luka unless he was sure he could take care of himself, but she still didn''t like the idea of him and Luka being alone together. She felt unknown animosity towards her, and this confused her.

    Not matter how much a genius she was, in the end, she was still but a child.

    The place that Luka brought them, was an arcade in the western section of the Commercial District. Since the Commercial District was the largest district in the capital, it would be hard for Hina and the boys to find them, even if they were still in same district.

    ¡°Battalion Arcade?¡±

    Miko read the arcade¡¯s name on the front sign.

    ¡°It''s a military theme arcade. It has a lot of attractions that provides the common civilian with military experience and insight.¡±

    ¡°There was a place like this in the capital?¡±

    A place designed to train ordinary people in the arts of war, all while using games. Miko couldn''t help but to praise and curse the person who created this place.

    He praised them for providing military insight to the common people. He curse them for doing it as well.

    This was a fantasy world with advance technology. It isn''t hard to guess that gaming in this world was completely different from gaming in his world. In fact he wouldn''t be surprised if you could go inside the games themselves.

    Which was why he cursed who came up with the idea to create this place.

    ¡°I know what you''re thinking. If someone gets addicted to the games in this arcade, they may lose touch with reality and treat real life battles like games; which could lead to their deaths.¡±

    Luka accurately knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°They are cases like that. However, this place is popular with the local thugs and criminals. They say it helps them survive in the crime world. So like everything else, this place has its ups and downs.¡±

    Miko didn''t really care for the common people, but it still didn''t like the idea of people dying stupid deaths over games. But after thinking about it for a bit, he completely stopped caring.

    ¡°Well, if they want to become delusional and get themselves killed, it''s up to them.¡±

    Whether he was strong minded or heartless, it depends on the person''s point of view.

    In Luka''s eyes, he was locking away his sincerity and replacing it with indifference. The ability to easily accomplish this made her even more interested in getting know him.

    ¡°Do want to play a few games against me?¡±

    ¡°I don''t mind. If your trying to get a grasp of my mental state, habits and personality, games aren''t a bad way to go about it.¡±

    Luka couldn''t help to smile, when Miko spoke out her intentions.

    ¡°Then let''s go inside and see who¡¯s the better warlord.¡±

    Miko smiled and unhurriedly enter the arcade.

    When he entered the arcade, he couldn''t help but be a bit surprised.

    Normally, an arcade would be full of children and teens, but this one was different. There were adults everywhere.

    Some were rough looking, while others looked like the intellectual type. There was a wide variety of people.

    Of course there were children, but they were in the minority.

    ¡°Surprised? I told you this place thought people the art of war; there are a lot of games here that doesn''t just teach you modern warfare, but also corporate warfare. The game machines have a special mechanism that can expand the players knowledge using subliminal teachings.¡±

    Hearing that, Miko look at the machines. Most of them looked like normal arcade machine, but there were some really hi-tech ones where the players needed to physically enter the machines to play.

    He realized that they all had the same brand name and a six sided star with a "G" in the middle, on them.

    ¡°Gamestar?¡±

    ¡°The Gamestar corporation is the leading gaming company in the world. Hand consoles, Mobile games, Virtual reality games, RPG, MMORPG, etc. They dominate them all. Not only that, they also created Dimension Drive, a console that sends your body to another dimension to play the game; as well as Dream Scape, a console that allows you to play games in your dreams.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I see.¡±

    It seemed like gaming in this world reached a level where Miko couldn''t even imagine.

    He was once again reminded that anything goes in this world.

    ¡°They must be really rich.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Gamestar family are history''s greatest gamers, they singlehandedly change the definition of a gaming. They''re also heaven-shaking geniuses. It''s too bad that they were almost wiped out a few years ago.¡±

    ¡°They almost got wiped out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don''t know the details, but I heard that the main family, except for the family head, were brutally massacred by unknown assailants. They shut down for a while after that; but eventually came back on track after nearly 5 years, with a new leader.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko looked around the arcade again.

    ¡°So what do you want to compete in?¡±

    ¡°That.¡±

    Luka pointed to a large machine in the back of the arcade. It had eight large capsules that were over 6 ft each, a large monitor in the middle, and a lot of weird looking wires and pipes connected to it.

    ¡°What''s the hell is that? Are we trying to create Frankenstein?¡±

    ¡°It''s a Dream Scape game called ¡®Ruler¡¯s Destiny¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Looks like one those machines you step into to swap minds with each other.¡±

    Luka giggled and moved towards the machine.

    ¡°Before we play, let me explain how a Dream Scape console works. Once you enter the capsule and press the start button, you''ll be hit with non-lethal sleeping gas and slowly fall asleep. After falling asleep, a ready made spell will activate and drag your consciousness inside the game. As you''re inside a dream world, you won''t be harm no matter what happens inside the game.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sounds complex. What about the game that we''re going to play?¡±

    ¡°Ruler¡¯s Destiny is a strategy game, where the player is given control over a thriving country with a powerful army. The objective is to destroy the other players¡¯ country and become the supreme ruler. It''s a 8 player game, so one-on-ones are impossible; however, the more players the better right? Of course, alliances are allowed.¡±

    ¡°Are there any limits to how you can destroy your opponents country?¡±

    ¡°None. Assassinations, espionage, sabotage, kidnappings, chemical and biological warfare, everything is allowed. Oh, magic is allowed as well. Of course the magic is preset, meaning that you can only use the magic given to you in the game.¡±

    ¡°This is quite impressive. This game puts all the players on equal standings, so only the truly talented will reign supreme.¡±

    Miko was suddenly eager to play this amazing strategy game.

    ¡°Luckily for us they''re already 6 players in the capsules. The two of us will make 8.¡±

    Miko looked and saw 6 sleeping faces in the capsules. 3 men, 3 women.

    The men varied in age. One was a teen, a young adult, and an old man.

    The women were all young adults.

    Miko and Luka walked up to the free capsules, and entered 6 silver coins before opening them.

    ¡°Well, good luck.¡±

    Luka entered the capsules full of smiles. Miko entered with a serious face.

    (Are you really going to play this?)

    ¡°Of course, seems fun. What? Do you think that I''m going to lose?¡±

    (Can''t say. Well, it looks entertaining.)

    Tiamat paused for a bit, and Miko could¡¯ve sworn he heard her smirk.

    (Alright, I''m playing with you!)

    ¡°Huh? What do you¡­.mean?¡±

    The sleeping gas robbed Miko of his consciousness before he could finish his sentence.

 Ruleréˆ¥æªš Destiny- Tyrannical King

    When Miko opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a magnificent room filled with luxurious items like golden statues, and paintings.

    He immediately realized that he was in the game, and that he was sitting on a throne.

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    He turned his head and saw Tiamat standing beside him.

    ¡°How are you in the game?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn''t I be? I''m a part of your subconscious, as well as your soul. We''re literally one in the same. The spell recognized this and pulled me along with you. Of course, if I didn''t want to come along it couldn''t force me.¡±

    Tiamat''s words shocked Miko. It wasn''t long before a thought occurred to him.

    Luka obviously played this game before, so she must''ve known that Tiamat would be dragged into the game with him.

    ¡°I see, I''ve been played. Luka was using this game to reveal the identity of my [Parent God].¡±

    ¡°Pretty clever, don''t you think?¡±

    Tiamat said while grinning. She truly enjoys whenever Miko''s plans go astray, because it would led to an interesting outcome.

    ¡°Yeah. I was completely outsmarted.¡±

    ¡°You don''t look upset though.¡±

    Even though he was tricked, Miko still didn''t look angry. In fact, he looked excited.

    ¡°Of course, I''m upset. But I''m more impressed than upset. A girl who isn''t even 10 can be this cunning? How could I not be excited?¡±

    Tiamat nodded in approval to Miko''s words.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I''m going to play the game of course. If she wants to analyze me, then let her. I''ll show her who I truly am, while learning all about her in the meantime.¡±

    Miko stood up from his throne and overlooked his virtual subjects.

    ¡°It''s been a while since I''ve cut loose. So I might as well burn everything to the ground while I''m at it.¡±

    Meanwhile on the other side of the virtual continent, Luka sat on her throne with a pleased expression.

    Beside her was a extremely handsome young man.

    He had long black hair that was braided into one, and a pair of red beastly eyes. He was dressed in kingly robes, which was black with gold linings. He gave of a majestic and all knowing atmosphere, like a sage.

    ¡°That boy should''ve realized his situation by now.¡±

    The man spoke gently to Luka.

    ¡°Yeah. He might be really angry right now.¡±

    ¡°He can freely log out of the game, aren''t you afraid that he''ll leave in order to hide his [Parent God¡¯s] identity?¡±

    ¡°I don''t think he''ll do that.¡±

    Luka waved her hand and a holographic window appeared in front of it. It showed seven names different from her''s. All of which were green. This indicated that they were still in the game.

    ¡°You sure have faith in him. Could it be a crush?¡±

    The man said teasingly.

    ¡°Don''t be stupid, Father. I''m not like the other Flamehearts, who fall in love for the simplest reasons. I just know his type, that''s all.¡±

    ¡°His type?¡±

    ¡°Manipulative, arrogant, and always scheming; this type of person wouldn¡¯t run away from a challenge no matter what.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you just described yourself.¡±

    ¡°That''s mean. How could you say that about your daughter?¡±

    ¡°It''s because you''re my daughter, that''s way I can say it.¡±

    Luka pouted at the man¡¯s words. The man didn''t mind, because he knew that it was an act.

    ¡°Anyway, Gamiko isn''t the only enemy in this game. It''s best to get rid of everybody else before I take him on.¡±

    The spells and the scientific techniques used to create this game, were truly exceptional.

    Players can feel like they spent years inside the game, when in actuality only a few hours had passed. This means that the players can treat the game like reality. Especially since every physical feature and ability you possess will also be interpreted into the game, and create real life issues and problems; as well as advantages.

    Miko and Tiamat were sitting side by side in the throne room. In front of them were dozens royal subjects.

    ¡°Bring in the chest.¡±

    Miko ordered.

    Soon two servants entered the room, pushing a giant treasure chest. This chest caught the attention of every subject in the room.

    The chest stopped in front of Miko and Tiamat. Miko stood up from his throne and signaled the men to leave.

    He walked up the chest and put his hand on it.

    ¡°There are some of you here who are dissatisfied with me being your king, because of my age; am I correct?¡±

    No one responded to Miko, they all turned their sights from him.

    ¡°Is that ok? Ignoring your king¡¯s question like that? How bold.¡±

    Tiamat spoke with a playful tone, as if she wanted the fan the flames.

    No one still dared to answer. Especially when it was from a woman who skinned and hanged the former queen and took her place.

    Just talking to her with the wrong tone of voice could lead to their deaths. So they chose silence.

    ¡°Be quiet. If they want to ignore me, it''s they''re choice.¡±

    Saying that, Miko suddenly kicked the chest over, and made all the contents known.

    ¡°Just like it was their choice to try and betray me.¡±

    What met the subjects eyes, were dozens of severed heads.

    Seeing these heads made their blood run cold. They all knew the persons these heads belonged to. They were former advisers and ministers, the most influential men in the kingdom. Even the king couldn''t take them lightly, but here they were all dead.

    ¡°These morons all tried to conspire against me. Apparently, they were all upset when I let the woman who was acting as my mother, die at the new queen¡¯s hands.¡±

    Miko frown as he remember the first day he appeared in the game world.

    ¡°That woman wasn''t a mother. All she wanted was power, so she killed the king and tried to make me her puppet. Well, it was her role in the game, so I can''t blame her. But the bitch actually had the audacity to try and control me, so I got rid of her.¡±

    The game was truly a masterpiece. It creates various scenarios to threaten the players¡¯ reign; meaning if one wasn''t careful, they could lose the game without clashing with other players. They could die in their own castles, by their own people¡¯s hands.

    So in short, only the wise can win this game.

    ¡°To be honest, I wanted to slaughter all of you here as well. That''s because I know that everyone of you here have their own schemes to gain power.¡±

    Miko''s words made everyone pale with fright.

    ¡°However, I''m in a good mood; so half of you are forgiven.¡±

    Miko waved his hand and several guards came forward and riddled half the people in the room with bullets.

    Their screams were loud, but the guns were louder.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    The guards didn''t just stop at bullets, some even beheaded the dead bodies and threw them aside.

    This horrified the remaining subjects. Some even wet themselves.

    This little boy was the devil, that''s what they all thought as they noticed Miko smiling.

    ¡°That''s enough. Carry the bodies and stake them in front of their homes.¡±

    He said leisurely.

    He then returned back to his throne and stared at his remaining subjects.

    ¡°Listen, mongrels. I can be benevolent like a buddha one second, and become the devil the next. It''s all depending on how you treat me.¡±

    He glared at them intensely.

    ¡°Try and plot against me again, and I''ll erase you and your families from history.¡±

    The glare caused many of the survivors to feel weak in the knees.

    ¡°Okay, now that''s out of the way. Let''s go destroy some countries!¡±

    As if not noticing the mood, Tiamat got up from her throne and excitedly yelled.

    Meanwhile, Luka and her ¡°father¡± were observing a war between two players, that one of their spies were streaming to them.

    It was between the teen boy and one of the women players.

    ¡°They''re really going all out from the get go.¡±

    Luka watched as hundreds of thousands of soldiers brutally slaughtered each other. War jets and tanks clashed against giant magic spells; it was pure chaos.

    ¡°It seems like the boy chose to attack the player closest to him, which resulted in this mayhem.¡±

    Said the man.

    At this moment, a giant dragon rose from the teen boy¡¯s kingdom and burned the entire battlefield.

    ¡°He bought a dragon?! He must''ve sold most of his countries resources to buy that.¡±

    Said Luka.

    Each player is given an imperial budget to do what ever they wanted with it. Players were able to buy items like powerful spells, unstoppable warriors, invincible magic items, and legendary monsters. They can also choose to improve their kingdom with the money.

    Players also have the option of selling parts of their kingdoms as well as royal treasures, in order to obtain more money.

    ¡°It looks like he''s chosen to be a tyrant, and force everything to submit under his power.¡±

    The man sighed and said.

    ¡°It''s too bad, he doesn''t have the wits the to be a true tyrant. Selling out your kingdom to buy a dragon is a stupid move.¡±

    ¡°He''ll be of some use.¡±

    Luka stood from her throne and called for her generals.

    The war between the boy and the young woman raged on for several months.

    The boy¡¯s dragon was overwhelming; it mercilessly slaughtered the girl¡¯s army and pushed her in a corner.

    She sat on her throne with a grim face. Her advisors were also panicking. Some were even planning their escape.

    ¡°Reporting! A large army was spotted towards from the east!¡±

    Hearing the report, the girl¡¯s face grew grimmer.

    ¡°How big?¡±

    ¡°It''s impossible to count, the scouts believe that it is a coalition army!¡±

    ¡°Tsk. So I''m done for.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    At this time a young girl appeared out of nowhere in the throne room.

    ¡°You''re one of the other players! How did you get in here?!¡±

    Luka''s appearance shocked the woman. There were spells that allowed one to teleport in the game, but you need to be within a few hundred meters of your target. Which meant that Luka had infiltrated her palace undetected beforehand.

    ¡°That''s not important. What''s important is your predicament. That dragon is hellbent on destroying your kingdom; and to make matters worst, a coalition army is marching towards you. You''re like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.¡±

    ¡°This brat! Did you come here to rub salt in my wounds?!¡±

    ¡°No. I''m here to offer you an alliance as the coalition army¡¯s leader.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The woman was shocked. Not only was Luka apart of the coalition heading towards her, she was also the leader. A brat like her?!

    ¡°¡­.Why offer me an alliance? My country is already on the verge of ruin. What benefits would you get from partnering with me?"

    ¡°I seek no benefits. I just want get rid of that dragon. As long as its around, everyone is at risk.¡±

    The woman stared at Luka suspiciously. She couldn''t trust her words no matter how much she tried.

    ¡°Oh come on. What do you have to lose? It''s like you said, you''re on the verge of being destroyed; the situation can''t get any worse. At least this way you''ll survive and still have a chance of winning the game.¡±

    The woman was still cautious towards Luka.

    Seeing that, Luka sighed.

    ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I could have done it already. Yet you''re still here. That''s because I need your strength. If you join my alliance it would be three against one, with those odds we''ll be able to keep the damage to a minimal. If you''re still not convinced then, my army will be the vanguard, and your army will be in a safe and secure position. All I ask is that you help out if the situation gets out of hand.¡±

    The women knew Luka was right, there was nothing to lose. Whether the dragon destroys her or Luka betrays her, either way the result would be the same.

    At least if she join the alliance, she''ll get a chance to destroy the arrogant teen who caused her misfortune.

    This kind of offer was too tempting for someone pushed into a corner; so the woman finally nodded, and agreed to the alliance.

    The alliance consisted of Luka and two female players. They came together and attacked the teen¡¯s army headed by the dragon.

    Just like Luka said, her army acted as the vanguard. They clashed directly with the dragon with vigor. She used a treasure and teleported her army and the dragon away to battle to minimize the collateral damage to the rest of the army.

    In the meantime, the armies belonging to the two women clashed against the teen¡¯s army.

    One of the women had used majority of her imperial budget to purchase strong warriors and artillery.

    Her army released an onslaught of missiles and long ranged spells.

    Fire scorched the battlefield.

    The teen retaliate by sending all of his remaining soldiers to kill his enemies. However, there were far more soldiers than they were supposed to be.

    The teen had used duplication spells on his soldiers.

    ¡°You can do that?!¡±

    Shouted one of the women.

    At this time, a flock gargoyles suddenly descended from the sky and attacked the teen''s army.

    ¡°Ahahaha! How''s that?! I used the remainder of my budget to buy those gargoyles! This is my revenge!¡±

    Shouted the woman who was pushed into a corner earlier.

    The gargoyle numbered in the tens of thousands. They swept down began to rip apart the teen¡¯s armies.

    The soldiers tried to retaliate with guns and magic, but the gargoyles were too swift and ferocious. They were being slain by the hundreds.

    However, they still had the number advantage. The army driven crazy by the desperate situation, no longer care for their wellbeing and attacked their enemies like madmen.

    This intense war between the three players lasted for several more months. The lands were scorched, black smoke covered the sky, the stench of death was in the air, and countless dead bodies laid everywhere.

    It was a game, but for the players this scene was reality. Just like a dream, everything was too real; none of them remembered that they were playing a game.

    Hatred bloomed in their hearts as they did everything possible to destroy their enemy.

    By the time it reach nearly a year of fighting, all the players were greatly fatigue as well as their armies and resources. However, neither side chose to retreat.

    It was at this moment, one of the women got a report from her scouts.

    ¡°That girl¡¯s army is returning?¡±

    The woman pondered for a bit before speaking.

    ¡°Did she successfully kill the dragon? How many soldiers are coming?¡±

    ¡°Nearly a hundred thousand. They all look fatigued and injured.¡±

    The scout responded.

    ¡°That''s less than a third of her original number. She must''ve sacrificed the remainder to kill the dragon.¡±

    ¡°We don''t have that much either. I barely have a hundred thousand men, and they''re all tired from fighting. So her men could do us good against that evil brat.¡±

    With reinforcements on the way, the women were revitalized and so were their soldiers. They attacked their enemies with everything they had, and held nothing back.

    That was when it happened.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A loud roar silenced the battlefield, and everyone froze in place.

    It wasn''t long before they saw the dragon, that Luka was suppose to kill, fly over the mountains and towards the battlefield.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The women were shocked. They thought that they had gotten rid of the dragon a long time ago; but here it was before them, who couldn''t hope to fight it with their tattered bodies and limited resources.

    The teen on the other hand was rejoicing.

    ¡°You''re back, my trump card! Hahahaha, what a loyal pet!¡±

    He stood before the dragon and pointed at his enemies.

    ¡°Kill them! Kill them all!¡±

    He roared like a madman.

    The dragon, however turned its sight on him, and destroyed his camp with a breath of flames.

    The teen didn''t even have time to scream, he turned into ash in an instant.

    This shocked everyone on the battlefield. The dragon had killed its own master, this was incomprehensible.

    ¡°What''s going on?!¡±

    Shouted one of the women.

    ¡°R-Report! The reinforcements suddenly became lively and started attacking us from behind!¡±

    A soldier, who came running, shouted with a pale face.

    ¡°Report! An army numbering over a hundred thousand suddenly appeared from the east!¡±

    ¡°Report! There''s an army coming from the west as well!¡±

    Hearing the reports the women froze.

    Just a second ago they thought that they could finally end the war, but now they were surrounded and were awaiting their demise.

    ¡°W-We were set up! That girl was planning to crush all three of us from the start!¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Luka suddenly appeared in front of women on top of the dragon¡¯s head. She looked so casual sitting there, while looking down on the women.

    ¡°Thanks to the three of you, I got a free dragon and time to strengthen my country; even if it was just a little. Thanks.¡±

    The women glared angrily at the smiling Luka.

    ¡°This was your aim all along!¡±

    ¡°How can you tame a dragon?! That''s impossible!¡±

    ¡°I''m somewhat a dragoness myself, so it wasn''t hard to bring it under my control.¡±

    Luka then pointed to the man sitting beside her.

    ¡°Besides, compare to him this is a commoner. So of course it''ll submit to us.¡±

    At this time, Luka''s army was wrecking havoc across the battlefield, slaughtering the fatigue soldiers. They were like demons slaughtering lambs.

    ¡°It''s my victory. You two old women should retire.¡±

    Luka tapped the dragon¡¯s head, and spoke.

    ¡°Burn them.¡±

    It wasted no time, and killed the women with its breathe.

    Luka then stood up and overlooked the battlefield.

    ¡°This was too easy. I wonder how Gamiko is doing?¡±

    She watched as her men and dragon dominated the battlefield with a proud expression.

    ¡°After I stabilize my new found kingdoms, I''ll go pay him a visit.¡±

    While Luka was dominating her enemies, Miko was relaxing on his throne; looking down on the men kneeling in front of him.

    ¡°My king, thanks to you we were able slay our former masters and take the kingdoms for ourselves. We are extremely grateful for your assistance.¡±

    Said one of the men.

    Unlike Luka who personally destroyed her enemies, Miko took a different approach.

    He used spies to monitor not his enemies, but their servants. After months of observation, Miko and Tiamat personally paid a visit to those he determined useful.

    For the two who truly understood the ugliness of the human nature, it was easy to manipulate their targets.

    They enticed their greed, their ambition, and their carnal desires to control them. They pointed out every flaw that their masters had, and convinced them that they were more suitable to rule their individual kingdoms.

    They provided them with schemes, resources, and military power to take the throne. In the end they were successful.

    Yes, they were successful puppets.

    ¡°There''s no need to thank me. I did what I thought was right. You brave men are truly worthy to be-¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you still need to act like a benevolent King? It''s getting boring now.¡±

    Tiamat cut Miko''s speech short, with a bored expression.

    ¡°Ah~. You''re right. This fa?ade is too tiring.¡±

    He waved his hand while looking tired.

    ¡°Kill them.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Before the men could react, their heads were severed from their bodies.

    ¡°That wasn''t much fun.¡±

    Tiamat walked over the headless men and looked down at them.

    ¡°Maybe it would''ve been better to just crush the kingdoms with brute strength?¡±

    ¡°Does it really matter? The result would''ve been same anyway.¡±

    ¡°I guess you''re right. Well, at least this way you and that girl can compete without any interferences.¡±

    ¡°She apparently already crushed her enemies. So, she''ll soon try to find out your identity.¡±

    ¡°So what, I should go into hiding?¡±

    ¡°Naw, that wouldn¡¯t be interesting. Let''s show her everything she wants to see. In return, I¡¯ll also find out everything about her.¡±

    ¡°You''ll make your decision afterwards?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Miko rested his head on his palm, with his legs crossed; and then spoke with a playful smile.

    ¡°Whether I kill her or possess her, depends on how she tries to fight me.¡±

    His eyes turned a beastly purple.

    ¡°This should be fun.¡±

 Heated Clash & Declaration Of War

    ¡°I can''t believe it. Of the eight players, two kids defeated three players each.¡±

    Outside the game, there was a crowd of people watching the highlights of the game on the monitor.

    This game was always popular to begin with, but when the crowd saw the actions of Miko and Luka, they were shocked and amazed.

    Especially, Miko''s actions.

    He slaughtered majority of his court, and was still able to cause the downfall of three countries; and that''s without doing the work himself. It was simply too surprising to see a child capable of such cruel and inhumane, but clever acts.

    Luka''s actions were ingenious. She used two players to stall another player, while she stole his dragon. Not only that, she didn''t lose more than a small fraction of her army, and was able to further strengthen her country while the others destroyed theirs.

    Her scheming abilities were too frightening.

    The anticipation of seeing how these two terrifying children will clash, was the true reason for the crowd.

    Luka spent months rebuilding and fortifying her empire. She got rid of everything that was in her way, and crushed every opposition.

    Her hard work resulted in an unstoppable force, that can sweep over the world.

    Luka and her father sat on the head of the dragon, looking down on their army that was close to million.

    They were made up of monsters as well as human, all marching, flying, and driving towards the same direction.

    ¡°Is it alright to make the first move?¡±

    The man asked.

    ¡°I can''t give him too much free time, otherwise he''ll create dozens of schemes to take me down. The longer we wait to attack, the more risk we''re putting ourselves in.¡±

    ¡°You have a point. Besides, that woman is beside him as well.¡±

    ¡°Woman?¡±

    Hearing her father¡¯s, mumbles Luka stared at him.

    ¡°Is that okay? Revealing her gender like that? Didn''t you want me to figure it out myself?¡±

    ¡°That was the original plan, but after thinking about it for a while it''s better for you to know beforehand.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Is she really that dangerous, Gamiko¡¯s [Parent]?¡±

    ¡°You have no idea. Well, even though I say that, we''re pretty good friends. So she won''t try and destroy you, my Proxy¡­¡­Probably.¡±

    ¡°You don''t sound so sure, Father.¡±

    ¡°Hey, the woman is unpredictable. Even after knowing each other for thousands of years, I still don''t know what she''s thinking.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a difficult woman to deal with.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea.¡±

    The man said with a sigh.

    As for the difficult Tiamat-

    ¡°Hahahaha! Dance, drink, party!¡±

    She was the hostess of a grand celebration of Miko''s reign. She was standing on top of a giant statue of herself, drinking and having a good time.

    ¡°¡­.I didn''t expect you to be such a party animal.¡±

    Miko was also beside her. He was being served by several beautiful women.

    ¡°That''s because the summit is too boring. Everyone is too busy grooming their Proxies or plotting against each other. Other than a few like Bacchus, Alexander, and Asmodeus no one knows how to lay back and have fun.¡±

    ¡°Well, considering that Bacchus is the God of wine, Alexander the Great is known for his love of parties, and Asmodeus is the demon that rules over lust, it''s a given; don''t you think?¡±

    Miko took a drank of wine and then asked-

    ¡°Hey, are you and Luka''s [Parent] enemies or friends?¡±

    Tiamat, who started sing out of nowhere, wasn''t listening to Miko. Seeing that, irritated him.

    So he took a bottle from one of the women and threw it at her head.

    ¡°Listen when people is talking to you, you damn singing lizard!¡±

    Tiamat dodged while dancing, and turned back around and faced him with a frown.

    ¡°Why does it mattered to you what our relationship are?¡±

    ¡°Of course it matters. I''m your Proxy, your enemies are automatically my enemies; and I prefer to know who my enemies are.¡±

    ¡°You got a point. But, don''t worry. Boros and I are good friends.¡±

    ¡°Boros? Is that his name?¡±

    ¡°No, that''s his nickname¡­.Ah. I wasn''t supposed to say that. Well, whatever. You would''ve found out eventually.¡±

    Tiamat didn''t look like she cared about concealing identities anymore, while she danced with a group of shirtless men.

    Miko shrugged and resume drinking with the women.

    ¡­.This [Parent & Child] duo just didn''t care about the war they''re supposed to be fighting.

    *BOOM!*

    Suddenly, sounds of explosions reached their ears.

    ¡°They''re here already? That was fast.¡±

    Saying that, Miko stood up from the women and stretched his limbs, with a relaxed expression.

    ¡°Oi, party lizard. It''s time for war.¡±

    ¡°They''re your guests, you deal with them¡­.hey, what are you doing?! Let go!¡±

    Miko ignored Tiamat''s complaining and lift her over his shoulder.

    ¡°Quit whining, and let''s go.¡±

    He walked over to the edge of the statue.

    ¡°How dare you treat a goddess like this! This is blasphemy! Pagan! Heretic!¡±

    Miko ignored her and jumped off the 600 m statue.

    They landed on a wyvern, just before they hit the ground.

    Once she was on the wyvern, Tiamat calm down and sat pouting.

    Miko found it strangely cute, until he remembered that the one pouting was an ancient dragon from thousands or even millions of years ago.

    ¡°Look. They''re here.¡±

    In front of them was a sea of enemies, at their doorsteps.

    ¡°Whew~. That''s a lot of people.¡±

    Tiamat put her hand in front her eyes, as if trying to increase her line of vision. She then pulled Miko''s sleeves, and spoke with a playful voice.

    ¡°Hey, aren''t we in a pinch?¡±

    ¡°¡­Naw. They''re not worth the time.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Even an elephant can be killed if it''s ganged up by a million ants, you know.¡±

    ¡°That''s an elephant. We''re dragons. No matter how many ants group up, we can just roast them with fire.¡±

    ¡°Such big words. You must have an incredible plan?¡±

    Miko grinned before replying

    ¡°Yeah. It''s the best plan for this situation.¡±

    At this time, Luka was stationed in her camp, watching her armies attack Miko''s empire.

    ¡°They''re on the move.¡±

    Using a satellite, Luka saw Miko riding on top of a wyvern, as if it was the most common thing in the world.

    Luka focused her eyes on the woman behind him.

    ¡°¡­That''s Gamiko¡¯s [Parent]?¡±

    As if hearing Luka''s mutter, the woman looked up at the satellite, in space, and waved at it with a smile.

    ¡°She looks exactly like Gamiko.¡±

    Luka immediately realized something.

    All three Gamiko were almost identical; meaning that all three of them looked like the woman. The resemblance was too strong to be called a coincidence. It was definitely because of their genes. And there was only one goddess that all three of them could be related to; and that''s their ancestor.

    In order words, the woman riding the wyvern was the Dragna Clan¡¯s progenitor, The Monster Of Primordial Chaos, and the Mother Of All Dragon; Tiamat.

    ¡°N-No way¡­¡±

    Luka''s faced paled and her entire body trembled, when she figured out Tiamat''s identity. The woman on the wyvern suddenly looked a million times more frightening.

    ¡°From the look on your face, you must''ve figures out Tia¡¯s identity.¡±

    ¡°She''s the goddess of this kingdom, Tiamat!¡±

    ¡°That''s right. And she''s also a very dangerous woman, so be careful.¡±

    Luka flung herself back in her chair, and started chewing on her fingernails.

    ¡°Calm down, Lulu. Tia, herself, can''t hurt you. As long as you can subdue her descendent, then it''s your victory.¡±

    ¡°That''s easier said than done! Gamiko by himself was dangerous, and now I find out he''s the Dragon Goddess¡¯ Proxy? That no longer count as dangerous. That¡¯s simply facing a natural disaster in your birthday suit!¡±

    ¡°You have a unique way of expressing yourself.¡±

    ¡°Be serious!¡±

    ¡°I am serious. But it''s like I said, you only need to subdue the kid. I''m sure you''re capable of doing that.¡±

    The man placed his hand on Luka''s head and smiled at her.

    ¡°Besides, this isn''t something that can stand in the way of your goal right? You''re my, Ouroboros¡¯ Proxy after all.¡±

    Luka started to calm down, when he looked up at the man''s, Ouroboros¡¯s smiling face. She took a few deep breaths and straighten her expression.

    ¡°You''re right. So what his [Parent God] is Tiamat? I''m daughter of Ouroboros, who symbolizes infinity! The possibilities for me are literally endless!¡±

    Luka turned to her subordinates and gave an order.

    ¡°Have 100,000 continue to attack the enemy, while another 250,000 stay right behind them to act as back up if need. The demons, the gargoyles and the other non human soldiers, use your sharp sense and act as look out for any unexpected attacks. Tell the Air Force that they could be ordered bombard the city at any moment, so they should be on alert even if they''re on stand by.¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Princess!¡±

    The Subordinates hurriedly disperse to carry out Luka''s orders.

    ¡°I don''t know what kind of plans you''ll come up with, but I''ll be sure to crush them completely!¡±

    She spoke as she glared at Miko and Tiamat.

    Even though she calm down, she couldn''t help but to be extremely cautious in this war.

    ¡°Oh, she moved less than half of her army to attack, while leaving the rest on stand by. Isn''t she being overly cautious?¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Said Tiamat.

    ¡°She probably figured out your identity, and isn''t taking any chances.¡±

    ¡°How rude. She''s treating me like a monster.¡±

    ¡°Well, you kind of are.¡±

    Miko stood up on the wyvern, and looked at his own soldier¡¯s and empire.

    ¡°We''re being look down upon! And by a girl who isn''t even ten, at that! Doesn''t that make you angry!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    The soldiers answered loudly.

    ¡°She led an army to interrupt our celebration! Our fun time with our families! Our time with our lovers! Our precious time that we should be using to seek lovers! And for what, to just show off her power?! Screw her power! Screw her toys! Screw her ambition! I''m just trying to get drunk and have a nice time with some strange women! Isn''t that what we were born for, to have fun?!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then why is this selfish brat getting in our way?! My brave and fun loving people! I propose that we quickly crush these idiots, who can''t read the mood, and return back to our fun!¡±

    Miko waved his hand and summon a full suit of gold armor and a giant sword.

    ¡°For the women, for the liquor, for the food! For the fun!¡±

    ¡°FOR THE FUN!¡±

    The army roared and raced into the battle with an odd valor.

    ¡°Wow, I can''t believe they actually got railed up by a speech like that.¡±

    Miko ignored Tiamat¡¯s comment, and jumped off the wyvern and dived into a sea of soldiers.

    *Boom!*

    A crater was formed where he landed, and dozens of people were blown away.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Miko jumped out the crater and swung the 2m sword.

    *Boom!*

    A ominous red light was emitted from the sword, and hundreds of people were blown away with one swing.

    Miko twirl the giant sword, and then threw it with a spin.

    The sword spun in the air and mowed down dozens of people, while moving in an arc before returning back to Miko like a boomerang.

    He then jumped in the air and swung it down with all of his might.

    *Boom*

    Thousands of body parts flew everywhere, as if bursting apart.

    Miko then swung it to his left, and then swung it to the right.

    Bodies burst apart again, and blood rained down on the battlefield, as if baptizing Miko.

    ¡°Follow the emperor!¡±

    At this time a sea of people rushed out of Miko''s empire and attack the invaders.

    Seeing his people rushing forward, Miko jumped and landed back on the wyvern with Tiamat.

    ¡°That armor and sword are quite something else. As expected of legendary items.¡±

    The armor that Miko was wearing was called ¡°Golden Fortress¡±. It was a high level armor that protects the user from all kinds as physical harm. However, it was useless against magic.

    The sword was called ¡°Overlord¡¯s Cleaver¡±. It was a sword that allows the user to slay hundreds with a single swing. However, it cannot be used continuously. It can only be used for five swings before needing a 5 minute cool down period.

    Miko got these two items from the players he defeated.

    ¡°Makes me really want a magic weapon in the real world. Oh, you said that there was a magic sword in the Royal treasure room, right? Is it powerful?¡±

    ¡°It''s a demon sword capable of cutting mountains like butter if used properly. But it''s a little troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Then I''ll definitely take it in the future. It''s etiquette to have a magic sword in a fantasy world!¡±

    Miko once again jumped off the wyvern, and landed in a war truck.

    He instantly beheaded those in the truck, and took the wheel.

    Tiamat landed on the back, where the machine gun was.

    ¡°You know, I''ve always wanted to used one of these.¡±

    She took hold of the gun, and used it to mowed down those around her.

    ¡°What the hell?! This is so fun! Woohoo!¡±

    While Tiamat was happily using her new toy, Miko used the truck to ran soldiers over while clearly a path at the same time.

    ¡°Get out of the way, small fries! I''m looking for your general! Ah, there!¡±

    Miko saw a man with an imposing aura, ordering soldiers way in the back. He was too far for Miko to reach; even with a sniper.

    But there exist something much more better than a sniper in this game.

    Miko waved his hand, and a bow made out of bones appeared in front of him.

    He grabbed it and marked the man with his eyes.

    He then pull the string back, and an arrow made of bones suddenly appeared between Miko''s fingers.

    He smiled and released the arrow.

    It disappeared and reappeared in the man¡¯s neck.

    He fell over without knowing what struck him.

    ¡°Reaper¡¯s Bow, huh. Nice!¡±

    Bow disappeared in thin air.

    Miko then turned the truck around, and sent a message to his generals telling them to get rid of the enemies at their borders, and not to leave out of those borders.

    Meanwhile, Luka had a hard time trying to comprehend Miko''s actions.

    ¡°W-What the hell are they doing? There''s barely any order in their army. They''re just cutting down who''s in front of them.¡±

    Other than killing her general, Miko hasn''t made any special military maneuver or action. He just looks like he''s having a fun time slaughtering her cannon fodder soldiers. He doesn''t even look interested in attacking Luka.

    ¡°He has an Air Force, he has missiles, monsters, many ways to attack me from a distance. So why haven''t he used them? Could this be a part of his plan?¡±

    Luka watched as Miko took over a gargoyle, and was riding it like he was on the wyvern.

    He forced the the gargoyle to head towards its comrades. Miko then used a bunch of enemy weapons he stole to kill the gargoyles midair.

    He shot them, he sliced them, he bombed them; all while laughing. He didn''t even look in Luka''s direction.

    ¡°Tsk. There''s no use to thinking about it. Focus all attacks on the enemy¡¯s King!¡±

    At that moment, all of the remaining soldiers that weren''t on standby, turned their sights on Miko.

    ¡°Oh? All eyes on me, huh.¡±

    Miko waved his hand and a remote appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Then let''s me thank you for your undivided attention!¡±

    He pressed a button on the remote, and then it happened.

    *BOOOM!*

    The entire battlefield blew up.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Luka couldn''t believe her eyes. A chain reaction of explosions were happening all over the battlefield.

    It was like the soldiers were inside a minefield.

    Even after a minute the explosions continued. Luka''s soldiers on the ground were almost wiped out. Only the tough non human ones survived, but they were trying to run away dragging their bloodied bodies.

    ¡°He planted explosives beforehand? Then that means we practically walked into a trap the moment we attacked first? Damn it!¡±

    Luka grind her teeth and gave an order.

    ¡°Fall back! All men retreat back to the main camp!¡±

    When Luka saw that Miko''s borders were unaffected by the explosions, she knew for sure that he knew that she would strike first, and that irritated her.

    ¡°Repulsion, successful.¡±

    Miko, who at one point attached reins to the gargoyle he was riding, landed on the ground with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°You brat! You tried to blow me up too didn''t you?!¡±

    Until Tiamat appeared out of nowhere and roared at Miko.

    ¡°Ah. Sorry, I forgot that you were on the ground.¡±

    He didn''t forget.

    ¡°Moreover, we''ve turned the tables around.¡±

    Miko gave an order for the generals to use the time to reorganize the armies, which they did.

    ¡°He''s not chasing the retreating soldiers?¡±

    Seeing Miko''s army remaining in their borders, confused Luka. If he sacrificed 50,000 soldiers, he could slaughter her 100,000 that were frantically retreating, leaving their backs wide open.

    ¡°Could it be he has another trick up his sleeve?¡±

    The situation wasn''t good. Miko predicated where Luka would attack, so he planted bombs beforehand. However, planting bombs might not be the only thing he did. He could''ve prepared all kind of traps for Luka. If it''s like that, it''s best to retreat now.

    ¡°No, I can''t retreat! If I retreat he''ll get more time to come up with more schemes. I must continue pressuring him. However, I need to do it cautiously.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ouroboros quietly watched as Luka desperately rattled her brain, he had no intention of telling her that he knew what Miko was doing. He believed that Luka must to figure out herself, or she won''t grow.

    ¡°Relay those instructions to the rest of the army, we''ll finish this today!¡±

    After deploying a messenger, Luka waved her hand and summoned a whistle. She blew it, but no sound came from it. But that didn''t mean it didn''t work.

    The ground started shaking. It then burst open, and thousands of skeleton wearing armor and carrying weapons, flew out.

    In mere seconds, an army of skeleton warriors stood in front of Luka.

    ¡°These guys will be my personal troops.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to the front lines?¡±

    Ouroboros asked.

    ¡°Yes. Gamiko personally led his army into battle; as a follow Proxy I should do same.¡±

    Luka then took out a ring and put it on. Her body was instantly covered with light, which turned into a full suit of jet black armor; and in her hand was a giant burning scythe.

    ¡°Otherwise, I''ll be a disgrace to name Ouroboros.¡±

    Hearing Luka''s declaration, Ouroboros wore a proud smile.

    ¡°Then I''ll give you a hand.¡±

    Ouroboros snapped his fingers, which caused the dragon to go in a frenzy, and started roaring like crazy.

    ¡°I made him a little more frisky than usual. This way he should be at least twice as dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Father.¡±

    Luka leaped on top of the dragon¡¯s head. And thus Luka and her army, that consisted of undead warriors and a battle crazy dragon, move towards their enemies.

    The dragon took flight with Luka, while the undead warriors stayed on the ground.

    Some rode skeleton horse, some hovered using magic items, others ran with their bony legs.

    Seeing Luka and her strange army rushing towards him, Miko got excited and ordered his soldiers to attack.

    He whipped his gargoyle and took for the skies. His aim was the dragon.

    ¡°So you came out to have fun too Luka?!¡±

    ¡°I didn''t come to have fun. I came to kill you and win the game!¡±

    Luka slashed her scythe and a huge arc of flames was released from it, and rushed towards Miko and the gargoyle.

    The gargoyle dipped and dodged it.

    ¡°That''s too bad. I on the other hand plans to enjoy my time in this game.¡±

    Miko summoned Reaper¡¯s Bow, and fire three arrows at the dragon.

    ¡°Rooaaar?!¡±

    The arrows hit its eyes and caused it to screamed out in pain.

    It opened it mouth and release of a breath of flames.

    Miko used teleport to move out of the way, but the fire breathe hit the kingdom and killed tens of thousands of people.

    ¡°Whew~. That dragon is no joke.¡±

    The dragon dived towards him, while breathing fire.

    Miko used the gargoyle and teleport to dodge it, but his people weren''t so lucky. Countless of them were already after only a few breaths.

    ¡°Oi! You just destroyed my palace! I''m still paying the mortgage for it!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, this is war! Take it seriously!¡±

    Luka swung the scythe a few more times. Miko desperately dodged the fire that came from it, and swung his sword.

    It ripped apart the air and cut the dragon across the face.

    It roared and rushed towards him. It swung it''s claw and Miko swung his sword.

    *Boom!*

    Miko was swat away, and his gargoyle died instantly. His body cut through the air like a bullet, and was going to crashed into the ground, until he was caught by Tiamat, who was on a wyvern.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Miko coughed up blood, when armor disappeared.

    ¡°You look like a mess.¡±

    Tiamat said while grinning.

    ¡°That giant lizard sure packs a punch.¡±

    Miko sat up and wiped the blood from his lips.

    ¡°I''ve decided. I heard that dragon meat is a delicacy in this world, so I''m going to make dragon stew using that bastard!¡±

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your one sided revenge, but look down.¡±

    Miko listened to Tiamat and looked at his empire.

    It was on fire and countless explosions were happening all over it.

    ¡°....They divided their troops and took the long away around to attack from behind, huh.¡±

    He looked at his soldiers and saw that they were being slaughtered by invisible forces.

    ¡°An invisibility spell? I see. She attacked me with the dragon and those skeletons, to draw my attention from her main army. If the enemy leader rushes out with a weird army like that, of course you''ll give them all of your attention. To think that she would use herself to buy time for her men to circle around and attack from behind, as well as making her soldiers use an invisibility spell.¡±

    Miko looked at Luka''s army. Her army didn''t look like it diminish to a noticeable point. But the army attacking the empire from the behind weren''t small.

    ¡°She either used an duplication spell or an illusion device.¡±

    Miko calmly deduced the situation with an impressed expression.

    ¡°¡­..Okay. I''ve mostly figure out her personality and how her mind works.¡±

    Miko looked down at his burning empire and dying men, who were awaiting orders, smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯re cornered from all directions in a split second. What a terrifying child.¡±

    At this time, Luka appeared in front of Miko with the dragon. She looked like a death God, who came for Miko''s soul.

    Instead of being scared or frustrated, Miko clapped.

    That''s right, he started clapping as if applauding Luka''s efforts.

    Seeing that, Luka lifted her scythe and swung it down.

    An arc of flames severed Miko''s torso from his lower body.

    Even then the applause didn''t stop, as a big grin was on his face.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Luka got irritated and ordered the dragon to devour Miko.

    The last thing Miko saw was the darkness inside the dragon''s mouth.

    And with that, the game came to an end.

    When Luka opened her eyes, she was inside the capsule.

    The door opened and she stepped out.

    There were a lot people surrounding her capsule, wanting to congratulate her; but none moved towards her or said anything, when they saw the expression on her face.

    Luka looked around and saw Miko''s retreating back.

    She rushed forward, and cut through the crowd.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    She grabbed Miko¡¯s shoulder from behind, and turned him towards her.

    ¡°What? Are you here to boast about your victory?¡±

    Miko said nonchalantly.

    ¡°Don''t screw around! What the hell was that?!¡±

    Luka shouted angrily.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡­! I''m talking about that war! You were not suppose to lose that easily!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t think I did that bad.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Dark mist started coming from Luka''s body, and the temperature began to drop rapidly.

    ¡°You¡­Just what were you trying to accomplish?! You continued to do random actions all through the fight, and never attacked me directly! Was that all a part of a plan or something?! If so it was a stupid one!¡±

    ¡°Plan? Ah, I never had one.¡±

    Miko said while laughing.

    Luka froze when she heard that.

    ¡°You never had a plan? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Just what I said. I told you right, ¡®I planned to enjoy my time in the game¡¯, and I did. Tiamat and I had a blast.¡±

    Miko started laughing again.

    ¡°No. I did actually have a plan. It was to mentally push you into a corner, so that you would reveal your true self to me. Wasn''t that the original reason for playing game?¡±

    Miko said while grinning.

    ¡°For the entire battle, you were worrying about what kind of schemes I would use against you, right? That''s why I chose not to make any.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Then what about the bombs underground.¡±

    ¡°Oh, those were from the beginning of the game. A precaution of sort, in case someone marched on my kingdom, before we fought. No one did, and it would be a waste not use them at all so I used them on you. Well, thanks to that, you became even more cautious, and pushed yourself further into a corner.¡±

    Luka was shocked to hear Miko''s words. He had no intention to fight her seriously from the start, he was just manipulating her actions, by doing whatever he wanted. And she fell for it.

    Luka knew more than anyone in the game, that Miko was an extremely dangerous person; and that''s why she was the most cautious when dealing with him. However, Miko predicated her train of thought and did something she would''ve never expected.

    Nothing.

    He could only do it because it was a game. If it was real life he wouldn''t have acted so carelessly.

    ¡°Thanks to that war, I''ve gotten a grasp of your personality. Basically, you''re timid by nature, but can be outgoing if needed to be. That''s shown in your cautious actions throughout the game. You''re also someone who won''t take action unless you planned it out beforehand; you''re also someone who knows how to use an opportunity. That''s shown in how you stole the dragon, while killing the other players.You also don''t value yourself; and because of that, you won''t hesitate to destroy yourself to achieve your goals. That''s shown when you took the front lines, even though you were cautious of me.

    Miko grinned and continued.

    ¡°And lastly, you value your love ones well being over your own. That¡¯s also shown when you took to the front lines. You came alone without your [Parent]. Why is that? You obviously knew that they won''t be destroyed as long as your in the game, but you still hid him away from the war. Originally, I thought it could be because you didn''t want to reveal his identity, and then it hit me. How the hell can I know who he was just by looking? Tiamat and I are special, since we and my grandfather, who I''m sure you researched, are almost identical. So just seeing her was enough to know that we¡¯re related by blood. But your case is different right?¡±

    Luka didn''t say anything. Miko smirked and continued.

    ¡°The real reason you didn''t let, your [Parent], Ouroboros fight, was because you didn''t want to see him get hurt; even if it was a game.¡±

    Miko came closer to her and spoke with a playful tone.

    ¡°Maybe, you couldn''t bare to see a love one being torn apart? Could it because of a trauma? Did you witness your family getting slaughtered or something?¡±

    He drew closer and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Do want to see it again? Your love ones being slaughtered in front of your eyes?¡±

    *Bam!*

    Miko was sent flying by a punch, but quickly twisted his body to kill the force. He landed on his feet while grinning.

    Luka glared at him with hateful eyes.

    ¡°I''ve decided. You''re too dangerous Gamiko Dragna the Third!¡±

    Luka''s body started disappearing in her shadow.

    ¡°Prepare yourself! I''m going to kill you, if it''s the last thing I do.¡±

    Miko watched as Luka disappeared in the shadow.

    ¡°Aw~. She was the one who wanted to know the real me, and now she''s upset.¡±

    When he sense that her people who were following them had left as well, he started laughing and left the arcade.

    (You provoked her on purpose? Why?)

    ¡°That''s because she seemed fun to tease.¡±

    (That''s all?)

    ¡°No. I wanted to fight her as well. She was really impressive in the game. She was like a true warlord.¡±

    (That''s true.)

    ¡°That''s why I want her.¡±

    Miko grinned excitedly.

    ¡°I want her talents and limitless potential. She''ll definitely become an unstoppable force in the future. I''ll definitely need her, in order to raise to the summit.¡±

    (So instead of taking your time to convince her like a normal person, you want to use force to make her submit? Aren''t you quite the savage?)

    ¡°Persuasion would take too much time and energy; I''m too lazy for that. Besides, this is a world were the strong do what ever they want; do you have a problem with me doing whatever I want?¡±

    (Not at all. Do as you wish. Besides, a fight between two Proxies, should be entertaining. Especially, it''s between the children of Boros and myself.)

    ¡°Then it''s decided.¡±

    Miko looked up at the sky, as if trying to calm the excitement in his heart.

    ¡°My first fight against another Proxy will be against Luka.¡±

    He laughed a bit savagely, before saying-

    ¡°I can''t wait!¡±

 The Battle Begins: Fate Vs Gamikos Group!

    ¡°It''s like that. So Luka and I are at war for a little bit.¡±

    Miko sat in the entertainment room, and told everyone what happened between him and Luka the day before, with a nonchalant tone.

    ¡°...You don''t seem like someone who''s at war.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°I don''t? Well, maybe I''m just good at hiding my insecurities.¡±

    Miko answered with a smile.

    ¡°I think you need to take this seriously, Mikky. According to your father, Luka is a very dangerous person. Is it okay to just leave her to attack you whenever she''s ready?¡±

    ¡°I know how dangerous Luka can be. There''s no need to worry, Hina. If push comes to shove, I can just use the technique I spent over a year creating. This is the perfect chance to give it a field test, after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don''t really like that technique of yours, Mikky.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Hina. That technique is amazing, but you''re too dangerous when you use it.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Really? I think it''s awesome! He turns into this dominant force, like a raging storm. I wish I could learn it.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°The issue isn''t the power, it''s the personality changes that comes with it. He''s too cruel and inhuman when using it. There''s also the chance that he''ll kill us too whenever he uses it.¡±

    ¡°The cruelty is apart of the reason why it''s so frightening. I think it''s necessary.¡±

    ¡°Now, now. There''s no need to argue.¡±

    Miko intervened the two''s argument.

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll only use it, if I have no other choice. A last resort. That should be alright with everyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±

    The trio unanimously agreed to Miko''s suggestion. In the end, Miko was the one who decides when to use his abilities; they couldn''t tell him what to do anyway.

    Miko stood up from his seat and move towards the exit.

    ¡°Mikky, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I''m going to inform my family of my future altercations with Luka, and make sure they''re on alert.¡±

    ¡°Then we''ll come with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Meanwhile, in Robber¡¯s Den.

    Luka who was dressed in a suit, was on the second floor of her headquarters, looking down on her comrades that numbered nearly a hundred.

    ¡°As most of you should already know, I''ve recently encountered a fellow Proxy who goes by the name Gamiko Dragna. You should also know that he''s the grandson of the [Tyrant] Nero, and nephew of another [Tyrant], Nova. However, yesterday I found out that, he was also the Proxy of this kingdom¡¯s Guardian Goddess, Tiamat.¡±

    Luka''s words caused an uproar among her comrades.

    ¡°Someone like that is too dangerous!¡±

    Someone shouted.

    ¡°I agree. And that''s why I''m declaring him a target for elimination.¡±

    ¡°But what about the Dragna Clan?¡±

    A woman asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed that Gamiko isn''t officially apart of the Dragna, and also doesn''t have their support. So we don''t have to worry about them.¡±

    The one who answered was Robin, who stood beside Luka also in a suit.

    He wasn''t the only standing beside her, there were four others who were also all dressed in black suits.

    A girl in her late teens, that was wearing striped muffler around her neck.

    A middle age man with lion designed eyepatch.

    A silver haired boy with an unfocused look in his pale green eyes.

    A slim built girl, who had hood on, that was attached to her suit.

    ¡°We also believe that the Dragna Clan doesn''t know that he''s Tiamat¡¯s Proxy. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have allowed him to roam free and get constantly get into dangerous situations, like the one with Darius.¡±

    Said the girl wearing the hood.

    The anxious members finally started to calm down after hearing those words.

    ¡°However, that doesn''t mean that it will be an easy mission. Because of that, only us six will come in direct contact with Gamiko and his group, since we''re the main combatants in Fate.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°Wait, Luka. Do you and that boy really have to try to kill each other?¡±

    The one who said that was the girl named Milia.

    ¡°Yes. Even though I know that he did it to provoke me, he still threaten to kill you all. I can''t forgive him for that. He wants a fight, so I''ll give him a fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Then be careful. Even I know that he''s your biggest threat from the information I heard from everyone.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Milia.¡±

    Luka said with a smile. She then scanned her comrades faces with her eyes again. She put on a stern expression, and spoke.

    ¡°The target is Gamiko Dragna the Third, he must be killed. Failure is unacceptable!¡±

    ¡°You and Luka are at war?!¡±

    The one who shouted was Leon.

    Just like he said, Miko went to alert his family of his current situation.

    ¡°Miko, I told you to be careful around her; and you went and started a war with her.¡±

    ¡°What did you expect? I''m in my rebellious phase, so telling me not to do something will make me want to do it even more.¡±

    Miko''s words gave Leon a headache.

    Rebellious Phase? As far as Leon''s concerned, Miko has always been in a rebellious phase. In fact his entire existence was like a rebellion.

    ¡°¡­Maybe I didn''t make clear enough last time. Fate isn''t like a group of kids who wants to play gangsters. They''re more like a private army or a covert organization. They shouldn''t be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°I''m not underestimating Luka and her friends. In fact, I think highly of them. That''s why I picked a fight with them.¡±

    Miko said with an innocent smile.

    ¡°The name Gamiko really fits you perfectly. You say the same things as my father and brother.¡±

    Said Sasha, who was leaning back in her chair.

    ¡°By the way, whose Proxy is Luka?¡±

    ¡°The dragon that eats its own tail, and symbolizes infinity, Ouroboros.¡±

    Sasha''s face twitch when she heard that.

    ¡°How more alike can you three be?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Proxy that my father and brother killed, that belong to the beast faction in order to become [Tyrants], were Ouroboros¡¯. They both killed Ouroboros¡¯ Proxies on two different occasions. And now you''re going to fight a proxy of Ouroboros as well? I''m starting think Tiamat and Ouroboros hate each other.¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Actually, Tiamat says they''re good friends.¡±

    ¡°Your friend¡¯s descendants keeps killing your proxies¡­..Ouroboros must have a big heart to still be friends with her even after all that.¡±

    It was at this moment, that Miko noticed something odd about Sasha¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°I''m surprised that you''re not telling me not to fight Luka.¡±

    Normally, one would expect Sasha to be the first one to object to Miko picking a fight with Luka, but she was unexpectedly calm.

    ¡°Hm? Ah, I knew that you were you going to pick a fight with her eventually. You''re a Proxy after all; and its in your nature to want to fight other proxies. However, that doesn''t mean that I approve of it; but I still won''t pester you. It would be meaningless after all. Besides, if I believe it''s too dangerous, I''ll just intervene like a mother should.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. That''s quite mature of you.¡±

    ¡°Stop that. Being called mature by my son feels embarrassing.¡±

    It was at this time, that a chilling gaze swept over everyone in the room.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone who felt it quickly got to there feet. The gaze was filled with so much hostility that it was stifling.

    Leon and Sasha grabbed the twins, and escaped from the house along with Miko and the others.

    The moment they left the yard, they saw the house being frozen before finally crumbling down.

    ¡°Our house!¡±

    Seeing their house suddenly being destroyed, Leon and Sasha were stunned.

    ¡°¡­That was a warning shot from Luka. She alerted us with her presence and gave us time to escape the line of fire. She most likely did it, to prevent the twins from getting hurt.¡±

    Miko explained calmly.

    ¡°Warning shot?! Destroying my home is a warning shot?!¡±

    Sasha was different from Miko. She was fuming. Her eyes even changed color from anger.

    She pointed to east and shouted.

    ¡°Come out, you little brat! And answer for my house!¡±

    Everyone looked at where she pointed at, and saw six persons emerging from a large shadow.

    It was Luka and five others.

    Luka stepped forward with a smile.

    ¡°I''m sorry for the house, but as I''m currently at war with your son I think you''ll understand.¡±

    ¡°Like hell I would!¡±

    Sasha was so angry that she wanted to attack Luka. The only reason she didn''t, was because of the five people behind her.

    The people behind Luka were all [B Classes]

    ¡°¡­.This is bad. Really bad.¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°What an extravagant group you have there, Luka. It can''t be that they''re all here to kill little old me?¡±

    Miko stepped towards Luka and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Of course not. I''m going to kill you myself. They''re here to prevent anyone from interfering.¡±

    ¡°So that''s how it is.¡±

    Miko looked at the five people behind Luka with a smile.

    (Your current form won''t be able to take them all on your own. So unless you''re going to change forms, I advice you to find a way out this.)

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Miko stretched his hand out to Luka.

    ¡°How about a proposition?¡±

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°I know the reason you chose to attack now, was because I''m out of the city. You''re probably afraid to draw Dario''s attention, right?¡±

    Luka didn''t say anything.

    ¡°Then how about this? You have six people and I have six people. We''ll divided up and scatter to have individual fights in unpopulated areas. This should prevent Dario from noticing our actions.¡±

    Miko''s suggestion was reasonable. If they all fought at one place, it would sure to draw more unwanted attention then they needed. However, Luka knew what Miko was doing.

    If they go through with the one on one fights, the chances of Miko''s group survival will rise.

    Miko''s group weren''t prepared for a group battle, and preparations were crucial in group fights. Even if both groups strength were equal, the level of preparation each group had, could be what decides the winner.

    Miko''s group not only lack preparation, but they also lacked the strength to directly clash with Luka''s group.

    However, if it was individual battles that allowed a lot more freedom, there''s a chance that they could turn the tables with a single moment. It was a slim chance, but it was still better than getting slaughtered by Fate¡¯s practiced teamwork.

    ¡°Fine. If you want individual fights, then so be it.¡±

    Miko smiled and turned towards the others.

    ¡°Sorry for getting you guys involved, but could you guys help me out a bit?¡±

    ¡°Sigh. They''re all a [Class] higher than us you know? First Darius, then this. Fine, but you''re cooking all our favorite meals when this over.¡±

    Sora answered, while put on his headphones.

    ¡°If they plan on hurt Mikky, then they''re my enemy. And I won''t show my enemies any mercy.¡±

    Hina''s eyes had a dangerous glint.

    ¡°I had some new moves I wanted to test anyway.¡±

    Ace, whose [Boost Player] made him fearlessly in the face of death, was excited.

    ¡°That''s the Human Blade, Robin; as well as Black Claw, Saika. They''re both Class A criminals like Luka. If I catch them, I''ll get a huge bonus!¡±

    Leon''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Robin and the middle aged man, Saika.

    ¡°They destroyed my house! I won''t be able to sleep tonight if I don''t release my anger on them!¡±

    Sasha was ready to go from the beginning.

    ¡°Then there you have it.¡±

    Luka nodded and spoke.

    ¡°Then you can pick who you all want to fight. Not that it makes a difference.¡±

    ¡°Then Robin, let''s go! You''re bounty is the highest. After I''m done with you then I''ll collect Saika¡¯s bounty as well.¡±

    Leon was first to choose his opponent. He was clearly thinking about money.

    ¡°Eh~. I prefer to hang out with your hot wife though-¡±

    ¡°Shut up, and let''s go.¡±

    Leon suddenly appeared before Robin and grabbed his face with one hand.

    He kicked off the ground and dragged Robin away with a speed no one could react to.

    The scene of Leon gripping Robin¡¯s face while disappearing in the distance, made cold sweat run down the back of Luka. If he wanted to, he could''ve killed her right there, instead of going after Robin.

    This made her put up her guard again.

    ¡°Since Leon took that one then I''ll take my pick.¡±

    Sasha stepped out and pointed at the silver haired boy.

    ¡°You. You''re the most dangerous one of the remaining four, so I''ll take you on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    The boy said nothing and only stared at Sasha. Luka then spoke to him.

    ¡°Remi, could you fight her for me?¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes, then focused for the first as he nodded.

    ¡°¡­If that''s Luka wants.¡±

    ¡°Thanks as always, Remi.¡±

    Remi stepped out and approach Sasha.

    ¡°Wait! I need to do some about my kids first.¡±

    Saying so, Sasha looked around a little as if searching for something. And then-

    ¡°Hey! Come out already! Do I really need to call you out for you to protect my children?! Do what would happen to you if they had somehow gotten hurt because of your neglect?!¡±

    Everyone were confused about Sasha''s sudden shouts. That''s when three figures dressed in black and wearing blank masks, literally appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Forgive our insolences, Princess.¡±

    The three bowed and spoke in unison.

    ¡°Don''t call me that.¡±

    Sasha spoke to them coldly, and stooped down in front the twins.

    ¡°Tessa. Tristan. I want you two to go with these three men. Don''t worry, they won''t hurt you. Mommy will come pick you up, with daddy and your brother later, okay?¡±

    The twins nodded slowly, and reluctantly went beside the men.

    Sasha then glared at the men, and spoke with a very cold voice.

    ¡°They are to be brought into the city, where you will stay with them until I call for you again. If you dare bring back to the Clan, I''ll have my mother erase you and your families. Got it?¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    The men bowed again before disappearing in a blink of an eye.

    The entire occurrence made everyone froze in shock.

    They were actually people from the Dragna Clan watching everything from a far. Not even Miko and Luka, who had superhuman senses, could sense them. They couldn''t even feel their presence when they were in front them.

    It was like they were there, but at the same time not there. Almost like ghosts.

    ¡°Nightwalker, let''s go.¡±

    Remi then followed Sasha silently without a change in expression. It wasn''t too long before the two were out of sight.

    ¡°Nightwalker?¡±

    Miko repeated Sasha''s words then realized who the boy she left with was.

    ¡°Then my turn.¡±

    Hina pointed at the middle age man.

    ¡°Saika, was it? You give off a dangerous vibe, so I''m picking you.¡±

    Miko noticed that Hina''s eyes were currently gold. She was trying to observe every single detail about the man.

    ¡°I don''t really care. As long as I get to fight then all of you can come at once.¡±

    ¡°I said I''m picking you. I''m more than enough, so stop complaining old man and let''s go.¡±

    Saika shrugged at Hina''s threatening tone and quietly left with her.

    ¡°Two girls, huh. Then I''ll have the one in hood. She looks cool.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Cool? You''re choosing her because of something like that?¡±

    Asked Sora

    ¡°What? She doesn''t look cool?¡±

    ¡°No, the hood on the suit does look awesome; but I think the one with the muffler looks cuter.¡±

    ¡°Cuter? You fail to see the appeal of the hood. Doesn''t her mysterious aura attract you? I mean don''t you want to know the reason she''s wearing a hood?¡±

    ¡°I don''t.¡±

    ¡°Where''s your love for romance?!¡±

    ¡°The one in the muffler is hotter, case close.¡±

    ¡°Will you two shut up! You''re going to fight them, not date them!¡±

    Luka shouted.

    ¡°Look! You''re even embarrassing Ana and Aya!¡±

    Anyone could see that the girls were feeling a bit uncomfortable from being a subject of debate between the boys.

    ¡°See, you can''t even see her bashful expression because of the hood! That''s such a waste!

    However, Ace and Sora didn''t seem to care, as they spoke without restraint.

    ¡°Can''t you appreciate the appeal of a woman hiding a part of her body? It''s all about imagination!¡±

    ¡°Ha! At least I won''t have to imagine how cute a girl looks, hiding her blushing face behind her muffler! And as you can see its hella cute!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. They''ll explode if you tease them anymore than that.¡±

    Gamiko then suddenly intervene.

    ¡°I guess you''re right.¡±

    ¡°Teasing them too much would be bad, right?¡±

    The two looked at the girls with mischievous smiles.

    They immediately realized that they''re were being made fun of, and got extremely angry.

    ¡°A girl¡¯s angry expression is pretty cute by itself, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Gamiko said, and the two nodded.

    Ace then left with the girl with the hood, Ana; and Sora left with the girl with the muffler, Aya. Thus leaving Miko alone with Luka.

    ¡°In the end we still got played around by you.¡±

    Luka said with obvious scorn.

    ¡°Hey, don''t say it like that. You make it sound like I''m the bad guy.¡±

    ¡°Because you are.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you''re right.¡±

    Miko started laughing.

    Luka clicked her tongue out of annoyance.

    ¡°Let''s change locations. I know the best place for us to go all out.¡±

    A pair of wings made out of purple aura appeared on Miko''s back. He flopped them to lift himself off the ground.

    ¡°Be sure to follow closely.¡±

    He used his wings to fly across the sky.

    Luka stood on the ground and watched him closely.

    ¡°Those wings looks convenient.¡±

    A black aura suddenly covered her body, and then condense around her back in the form of wings.

    She used those wings to follow Miko.

    Seeing this, Miko-

    ¡°Did she just learn how to do that without any practice? And just from seeing it once?....No, that''s impossible. She must''ve done it before. I''m sure that''s it.¡±

    He was shocked to be copied by Luka.

    It took Miko months to master how to fly using his [Dragon Rage] aura. So he refused to believe that someone could learn it after seeing it once, that would be too ridiculous. That''s what he told himself.

    It wasn''t long before the two of them were near the mountains. Miko brought them to a field near a forest. There wasn''t any sign of lodging anywhere near there.

    Which means they won''t have to worry about any bystanders.

    ¡°Then shall we begin?¡±

    Miko removed his jacket and threw one side.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Luka also took off her jacket, was left with an undershirt on.

    The two took a fighting stance and glared at each other.

    ¡°Ready¡­¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    They rushed towards each other, and began their fight.

 Individual Death Matches 1st Round

    Robin forced Leon to released his grip on his face, when they entered a remote rural area.

    He took a leap back to create space between the two of them.

    ¡°It''s really rude to grab someone''s face, you know.¡±

    Said Robin.

    ¡°It''s ruder to try and hit on someone''s wife right in front of them.¡±

    Robin shrugged and gave off a mischievous aura.

    ¡°I was just joking back there. I meant no harm.¡±

    ¡°Men have died for less. You of all people should know that.¡±

    Leon watched Robin with a vigilant eye.

    ¡°Human Blade, Robin. A rank A criminal wanted for approximately 73 murders, and the former #1 hitman of the underworld. You disappeared three years ago after killing a high class noble, and now you reappeared following a 8 year old girl?¡±

    ¡°Ain''t life funny?¡±

    Robin said, while laughing.

    ¡°But you know Leon Saevio, that 8 year old girl will shake the world''s core one day.¡±

    Robin expression suddenly soften.

    ¡°Lulu may be young, but she''s far smarter than am I. And she''s by far, the kindest person I''ve ever met.¡±

    Robin remember the day he was death¡¯s door, after returning from a dangerous job. His body was heavily injured, as it laid in the streets of Robber¡¯s Den.

    When everyone else passed him while his blood was being washed away by the rain, a little girl no more than five was the one who saved his life. She shed tears for a total stranger, and told him to live. That was something that no one, not even his parents, ever told him.

    He who killed too much, was cursed everywhere he went, so it was naturally for him be scorned. But surprisingly, even after learning about his sins that little girl still didn''t wish to see his death.

    She told him, who was fed up with life, that if he needed a reason to live then become her strength. If he can''t change his way of life, then kill only for her sake; that way she''ll be able to share his sins with him.

    How could he not be moved?

    ¡°Lulu is like a sister to me, and as her brother I want to make her wishes come true. Naturally, that means that I''ll remove any obstacle in her way.¡±

    Leon watched as Robin¡¯s skin harden and change to a black luster color. This was [Armored Skin]; but Robin¡¯s version was a bit different.

    His skin didn''t just harden; it also had a sharp look, like a naked blade.

    ¡°So you''re saying that my son must die, for your little sister¡¯s sake?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    ¡°Don''t fuck around.¡±

    Leon glared at Robin and took out a pair of fingerless gloves from his pocket. He put them on and fasten them to his hands.

    ¡°In my eyes, you guys are a nuisance to my family. Hence the one who should die are you.¡±

    He cracked his fingers, and crimson aura surrounded his body.

    ¡°I originally planned to turned you in and collect the reward, but I''ve changed my mind.¡±

    He pointed at the ground and spoke with a cold tone-

    ¡°I''ll make this spot your grave.¡±

    Robin narrowed his eyes and smirked.

    ¡°Big words coming from an unwanted noble!¡±

    The two moved at the same time.

    Leon summoned earth in his palm, and made it take the form of a giant hammer.

    He jumped in the air and swung it down. Robin intercept with a fist.

    *Boom!*

    The impact from the hammer hitting Robin¡¯s fist, made the ground underneath him burst open; but Robin himself didn''t budge.

    Leon leaped back, and rush at him with the hammer again.

    He swung it and Robin swung his leg.

    *Boom!*

    Leon swung started swinging the hammer like a madman. Robin kept intercepting it his punches and kicks.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    With every clash, the earth was further destroyed.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Leon quickly got fed up of swinging a hammer and threw it away.

    He turned his arms and legs into steel, and instantly coated them with lightning.

    He sprinted forward without caring about Robin¡¯s sharp skin.

    He threw a punch. Robin block it with his arm, and countered with a kick.

    Leon stooped under it and headbutt him under the chin. Robin stumbled back, and Leon chased after him, and threw another lightning clad fist.

    But he was kneed in the face before it landed.

    Robin then swung his hand across Leon¡¯s chest, and caused a large cut to appear on his skin.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Leon groaned as blood sprayed from his wound.

    Robin didn¡¯t let up. He slammed his fist in Leon''s stomach and bore through his skin.

    He then slammed both palms in his chest. Numerous cuts appeared on Leon''s chest while he was blown away.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Leon forcibly twisted his body to decreased his body momentum, and firmly landed on his feet.

    ¡°You must be pretty stupid to try and fight me barehanded. I''m literally a human blade you know.¡±

    Robin stood in place and stared at Leon with ridicule.

    ¡°I was just trying something. I guess it didn''t work.¡±

    Leon ripped off his sliced up shirt and revealed his cut up skin. He then put one arm forward, and pulled the other back.

    ¡°Royal Corps Battle Arts..!¡±

    Robin watch in surprised as Leon''s muscles became noticeably bigger and firmer.

    Leon took a stepped forward and disappeared, before instantly appearing beside Robin.

    Before Robin could react, Leon kicked him in the side.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He was blown away coughing up blood.

    He slammed into a tree and broke through it. It didn''t stop at one. He broke through at least a dozen trees before he was able to stop.

    ¡°¡­.That hurt like hell. What kind of strength is that?¡±

    Robin stood up, and was about to take a step when-

    ¡°Heads up!¡±

    Leon popped up in front of him, and hit him with a broken tree.

    *Boom!*

    He was sent flying again and bounced off the ground a few times, until Leon used the tree like a pole and ram it on top of him like he was trying to replant it.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Argh?!¡±

    The ground cracked and Robin was forced into the earth.

    Leon jumped up into the air, and created a spear out of lightning, and threw down on Robin.

    ¡°[Thunder Spear]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The lightning caused the tree and the ground to explode.

    Leon landed back on the ground and stared in Robin''s direction, that was covered with smoke for a while.

    ¡°You!¡±

    It was that moment that Robin stepped out the smoke with dent up body and tattered clothes.

    ¡°I''m seriously pissed off right now!¡±

    His blade like skin returned to normal, and his body was instead covered with a yellow light.

    ¡°Cutting you up isn''t enough anymore; I won''t be satisfied unless every part of you turns into dust!¡±

    The yellow light coming from his body got several times more intense.

    And then-

    ¡°Disappear!¡±

    The entire area where the two were fighting was destroyed in an instant.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    On a river bank, an incredible high speed battle was taking place.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Sora rushed forward, while desperately dodging numerous blades of wind that were summoned by Aya.

    ¡°[Twin Twister!]¡±

    At this point, two giant tornadoes fell on Sora and tried to tear him apart.

    ¡°[Sonic Cannon!]¡±

    A burst of compressed sound ripped apart one of the tornadoes, and allowed Sora to escaped.

    ¡°[Serpent Twister!]¡±

    However, he was immediately attacked by a giant snake made of wind. The giant snake twisters moved to devour Sora.

    ¡°[4th Tempo].¡±

    But his body disappeared before he did.

    The twister instead collided into a large boulder and reduced it to dust.

    Sora popped up in front of Aya and thrust both hands forward.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°[Resonate!]¡±

    ¡°[Air Wall]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Two invisible forces clashed and blew the two backwards.

    They both quickly regained their footing, and charge at each other again.

    ¡°[Sonic Lance]!¡±

    ¡°[Tempest!]¡±

    Sora created a lance out of sound and clashed with a destructive storm.

    *Boom!*

    He was blown away with several of his organs receiving serious damage.

    Even though he was able to exchange blows with her, Aya was still a [Class] above him. So he had the disadvantage.

    ¡°Cough. Cough¡­.Is it too late to apologize for teasing you earlier?¡±

    ¡°[Tempest!]¡±

    *Boom!*

    Sora was blown into the river.

    He floated in the water with his body aching all over.

    ¡°A simple ¡®Yes¡¯ could¡¯ve suffice¡­.¡±

    He was in a very bad situation.

    Aya was a wind magic specialist, and wind magic specialists are sensitive to movements in the air around them; which meant that she''ll be able to tell when Sora was close to her. In other words, he can''t capitalize on the main advantage of sound magic, which is the ability to sneak attack. So he can only have a head to head fight with someone who was stronger than him.

    ¡°[Serpent Twister!]¡±

    While Sora was thinking that, a snake shaped twister tried to devour him.

    *Boom!*

    Water splashed everywhere as he escaped on the land.

    He rushed towards Aya and snapped his fingers.

    ¡°[Bass!]¡±

    Numerous loud sounds swept across the area, and caused rocks shatter, trees to explode, and rough waves to form in the river.

    Aya suddenly found herself being blown away, while spitting blood.

    ¡°[Gale].¡±

    A strong gust appeared behind her, and stopped her in the air. Aya started floating while looking down on Sora.

    ¡°¡­.You''re pretty strong for a kid.¡±

    ¡°You''re too kind. I''m barely holding my ground.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you''re extremely talented. You''ll sure to reach [A Class] or higher when you''re my age.¡±

    ¡°That''s if I get to live that long, right?¡±

    Even when his body was beaten up, Sora was still able to smile mischievously.

    ¡°That''s right. If you live pass today.¡±

    Aya clapped her hands together, and huge twister was formed around her body. Seeing the twister, gave Sora an ominous feeling.

    The twister suddenly split up into numerous disks, that were like mini-hurricanes.

    ¡°[Hurricane Disks]!¡±

    Aya thrust her hand forward, and all of the disks immediately charged towards Sora.

    ¡°Shit! [7th Tempo]!¡±

    A disk slammed into the spot Sora standing before he disappeared.

    *Boom!*

    A large crater was formed as the ground was ripped apart by the violent winds.

    Sora who reappeared a few dozen meters away from, turned pale when he saw how much destructive power the disks had.

    But he couldn''t relax for second, because the remaining disks were chasing him down.

    He moved away as fast as he could.

    He popped up in front of a tree, a disk immediately destroyed all the of trees in a hundred meter radius.

    He popped up over the river, a maelstrom was formed the moment a disk hit it.

    He aimed for Aya, but was immediately surround by several disks, that collided into each other.

    *Boom!*

    A huge explosion of winds blew away everything in the area, leaving Aya alone to looking down on the destruction she caused.

    ¡°¡­.I don''t understand. You''re so talented, so why are you so intent on dying for that boy?¡±

    She looked down at Sora whose body was bloody beyond recognition. He was breathing heavily and looked like he could collapse at any moment.

    ¡°No normal [C Class] would be able to block that attack, much less a kid like you. It would really be a huge loss to the kingdom, if you to die here.¡±

    ¡°Then could you kindly let me go?¡±

    Sora still had a mischievous smile on his face despite his current state.

    ¡°No can do.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    The reason why Sora had survived Aya¡¯s attack was because he used [Sound Barrier], which was a shield made out of compressed sound and was harder than steel. If it wasn''t for that, he would''ve undoubtedly been ripped to shreds.

    ¡°Let me ask you a question, Aya.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why are you guys following Luka?¡±

    ¡°Because Luka is the girl who will change this corrupt kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Change the kingdom? Then she also wants to take the throne?¡±

    ¡°Also? That boy is also after the throne?¡±

    Sora nodded.

    ¡°Then that makes him even more threatening to Luka.¡±

    The wind started focusing around Aya again.

    ¡°Luka alone must take the throne, no one else.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? In my eyes Gamiko would make a more interesting King.¡±

    Sora forced his body to walk forward.

    ¡°Well, it''s not up to us commoners to decide who will become king or queen. But I do know that I can''t let you leave here and join up with Luka.¡±

    ¡°That''s not your choice.¡±

    ¡°Really? I think it is.¡±

    It was then Aya notice a change in the atmosphere surrounding Sora.

    ¡°You see Gamiko is the only one of us who can actually cook. If he dies we''ll be stuck eating fast food again.¡±

    As he finished saying those words, tears stared flowing from his eyes.

    Aya was shocked when she saw that.

    But it wasn''t the tears that shocked her.What shock Aya was the color of the tears.

    They were black.

    Streams of black liquid flowed down Sora''s cheeks.

    ¡°Say, Aya. Do you know the story of Orpheus?¡±

    Aya didn''t answer, she just dumbfoundedly stared at Sora, who looked like he was dimming.

    ¡°He was the son of the Olympian Sun God, Apollo, who was also the God of music and poetry. His mother was Calliope, the muse of epic poetry. Oh, the muses were nine goddess that resided over songs, science, and liberal arts by the way.¡±

    His skin paled and turn ash white.

    ¡°As one would expect, Orpheus was born with a heavenly talent for music and storytelling; and could move the hearts of man, beasts, spirits, and even gods.¡±

    His bright blue eyes dulled, as if it was sky that suddenly became overcast.

    ¡°He was loved and praised by all, and lived a happy life filled adventure. He even married a beautiful wife.¡±

    His hair lost its vibrant blonde color, and almost looked gray.

    ¡°However, his life was soon filled with sorrow. You see his wife was bitten by a snake and died, when fleeing from an admirer. Orpheus joyful songs that moved the hearts of all living things, soon became so depressing that even the heavens wept for his lose.¡±

    His body started oozing a dark gloomy aura , which made anyone who look at him feel unimaginable sorrow.

    ¡°The gods, unable to bear seeing him like that gave him a chance to regain his beloved wife. Orpheus went down to the underworld where he sung songs of sorrow that made the gloomy underworld even gloomier. His tune caused everyone to weep; he even Hades himself, he couldn''t bear it anymore gave him back his wife. However, Hades gave her back with the condition that Orpheus mustn''t look back at her on their journey back to world of the living. Unfortunately, on their way back, Orpheus became impatient and forgot the deal with Hades, and turned back to check if his wife was still following him.¡±

    The black tears flowed twice as hard from his eyes until a puddle formed under his feet.

    ¡°When his eyes met with his beloved, she instantly vanished like smoke and died a second time. He tried to reclaim her again but failed. The heartbroken Orpheus, then lived an unhappy life singing sorrowful tones that made all who heard them weep.¡±

    The blood all over his body also turned black and increased his dreadful appearance.

    ¡°In the end, he was rip to pieces by a group of drunken women who failed in their attempt to receive his love.¡±

    Sora slowly walked towards Aya and said-

    ¡°Sad isn''t it?¡±

    The current Sora didn''t resemble the living at all; he looked like a mourning soul that desperately escaped from Hades¡¯ grasp.

    He looked up at Aya and showed a handsome yet sorrowful smile, with his arm spread wide.

    ¡°This is my ultimate technique inspired by the life of that pitiful musician.¡±

    The howling of the dead resounded through the area.

    ¡°I call it¡­¡±

    Fear filled Aya''s heart, as she looked at the personification of sorrow in front of her.

    ¡°[Requiem De Orpheus].¡±

    About a few dozen miles away.

    Ace and Ana were having a battle of magic inside a forest.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°W-What the hell is up with this guy?!¡±

    Ana was jumping from tree to tree while firing lightning arrows from a silver bow in her hand.

    She was desperately trying to outrun a pack of stone wolves chasing after her.

    ¡°Hey, hey. What''s with the running? You''re a [Class] above me, aren''t you?¡±

    Said Ace, who was sitting on top a giant stone wolf with a throne on its back.

    He was in his [Magician Character], so he had a staff in his hand.

    ¡°Shut up! You''re using some kind of strange magic! This whole forest is under your control!¡±

    At the beginning of their fight, Ace enter his [Magician Character] and poured most of his magic into control his surroundings. From the moment he did that, it''s been an uphill battle for Ana.

    No matter how much enemies she destroyed, the forest was always spurting out more.

    She couldn''t even stay on the ground too long, because hands made of dirt might come and grab her feet. The trees also attack her whenever she let her guard down. That''s why she was trying to escape the forest.

    ¡°Tsk! I''ve have enough of this!¡±

    Ana suddenly came to a stop and point her bow up into the air. Some ancient looking symbols appeared on it and started glowing.

    ¡°[Lightning Arrow: Grand Formation]!¡±

    A bolt of lightning shot from bow and lit up the sky.

    When Ace looked up, the entire sky was covered with lightning arrows, that were falling down towards him.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    He tapped the stone wolf¡¯s back, and made him and the throne sink into the wolf like quicksand.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    In an instant, the entire forest was leveled destroying everything that was in it.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ana silently pull the bow string again and released it.

    A strong gust of wind then swept over the forest and extinguish the flames.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    At this moment, Ace burst out the ash covered ground. His magician robe was burnt and his staff was practically destroyed.

    ¡°I-I thought I was going to die! That bow is no joke!¡±

    He said while breathing and sweating heavily.

    He looked at Ana, who was still hiding her facial features under the hood.

    ¡°[Magician] against an elf was probably a bad idea. You guys have the best control over elemental magic, after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Ace words greatly shocked Ana and made her speechless

    ¡°When you shot the lightning bolt into the sky, I was able to glimpse into your hood. As a big game fan, there''s no way I''ll mistake those pointy ears. Not to mention your small physique and your use of magic runes on your weapon. Those are all trademarks of the elf race.¡±

    Ana¡¯s body trembled with anger as she removed her hood. And it was just as Ace expected. A beautiful face with blond hair and pointy ears. She was an elf.

    ¡°Since you know what I am, I''ll really have to kill you!¡±

    Ana¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent as she glared at Ace.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    However, Ace stayed nonchalant.

    ¡°But this is just perfect. An elf is the best opponent for me to test out the full extent of my [Characters].¡±

    Saying so, a green light covered Ace¡¯s body and change his appearance.

    ¡°[Character Change: Archer]!¡±

    When the light disappeared, Ace appeared wearing a close fitted sleeveless top, baggy pants, and sandals. It was as if his entire outfit screamed ¡°lightness¡±.

    Ace sudden transformation caused Ana to be confused. As an elf she was born with the ability to see magic particles, and naturally knew how to read them. But the magic particles surrounding Ace were too strange; and didn''t seem to belong to any category of magic she''s familiar with.

    ¡°Now that I think about, isn''t challenging an elf to a bow and arrow fight a bad idea?....Hm, what the heck. Let''s see how it turns out.¡±

    Ace was nonchalant as ever.

    However, Ana was still puzzled about the type of magic he was using. She was especially curious as to why all of Ace¡¯s magic was concentrated at his head, instead of his entire body like everyone else.

    Ace stretched his hand to the side and a bow made of green light appeared.

    Ace quickly leaped back, pulled the bow, and fired an arrow made of green light at Ana.

    Ana snapped out of her daze, quickly pulled her bow, and returned fire.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The two arrows collided a caused a huge explosion.

    Ace recklessly rushed through the explosion and released three arrows at once.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Ana leaped back into the air and fired an arrow made of ice. The arrow then changed shaped and turned into a giant wolf.

    ¡°[Ice Arrow: Wolf Formation]!¡±

    Ace fired dozens of arrows at the approaching ice wolf, but none seem to stopped its advance. He then shouted.

    ¡°[Weapon Boost]!¡±

    The bow immediately doubled in size. Ace pulled it back and fired a 6ft long arrow. The arrow rip the wolf in two and headed towards Ana, while ripping the ground it flew over apart.

    The ancient runes on the bow glow vigorously, and a small cyclone formed in front of the bow.

    ¡°[Cyclone Arrow]!¡±

    She released the bow and a powerful blast of wind like a tornado collided with the 6ft arrow.

    *Boom!*

    The force from the collision blew the two, several hundred meters away, and created a huge crater between them.

    Even when being blown away the two didn''t stopping firing arrows.

    Several of them clashed against each other; while the others hit their targets.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    A fire arrow hit Ace in the stomach, and blew him away further. He was then assaulted by a lightning arrow, an ice arrow, an earth arrow, etc.. Various type of arrow exploded on his body and made his blood dance in the air.

    But Ana wasn''t any better. Arrows assaulted her everywhere and destroyed several parts of her clothes; and stained her skin with blood.

    She gritted her teeth and directed the bow in Ace¡¯s direction.

    ¡°[Flame Arrow: Phoenix Formation]!¡±

    *Screech!*

    She fired an arrow that turned into a giant flaming bird that sets everything it passes was set ablaze.

    Ace who just stood up from being hit with an earth arrow, didn''t have enough time react properly.

    So he was forced to try and jump out of the way.

    *Boom!*

    He was engulfed by the flames and was being burnt to a fatal degree.

    He clenched his teeth and roared as he pulled the bow.

    ¡°[Finisher: Dragon Shot!]¡±

    *Boom!*

    A green dragon flew from bow and burst through the flames.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The dragon roared and sank his fangs into the bird and ripped it to shreds. With a mournful screech, the bird disappeared.

    The dragon then turned its sights on Ana and rushed towards her.

    Seeing the dragon approaching, Ana gripped the bow and the runes on it moved as if it was alive.

    ¡°Change modes!¡±

    Listening to Ana''s commanded, the bow turned into a huge glaive.

    Ana roared and swung down the glaive, and a blinding light slashed down and split the dragon right down the middle.

    Even after dividing the dragon, the slash continued to cut its way through the ground and headed towards Ace.

    He was forced to jump to the side.

    But the moment he did, Ana was right in front of him swinging the glaive.

    ¡°[Defense Boost]!¡±

    His body was instantly covered by a thick green glow. The glaive slammed directly on it.

    *Shatter!*

    A sound like glass breaking reached his ears as his body was sent flying.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    A huge amount of blood spurt from his mouth, and his body bounced off the ground.

    He then used the momentum to roll to his feet, and fired 5 arrows on rapid succession.

    However, Ana swung the glaive and easily destroyed them. She then began to chase him.

    Ace fired more arrows while continuously leaping backwards.

    It wasn''t long before he found himself with his back against a cliff.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Ana swung down the glaive, that had all its runes glowing, and a giant arc of lightning rushed towards the cornered Ace.

    ¡°[Leg Boost]!¡±

    Ace¡¯s legs glowed green, and he jumped around 50ft up into the air. He then drew the bow as hard as he could.

    ¡°[Special Move: A Thousand Falling Arrows!]¡±

    He released the bow and countless arrows rained down on Ana.

    ¡°[Cyclone Formation]!¡±

    The runes glowed vigorously as Ana lift the glaive over head and spun it.

    A cyclone shot towards the arrows and intercept them.

    *Boom!*

    A large explosion separate the both of them even further.

    Ace flipped and landed on his feet.

    ¡°¡­.This is really bad. [Archer] isn''t enough.¡±

    He looked at Ana who was spinning her glaive while glaring at him, and made the decision to use the strongest character he can currently use.

    ¡°[Character Change: Swordsman]!¡±

    A silver light devoured Ace and changed his appearance.

    He appeared wearing a red robe, a black pants, a pair black gauntlets, and short sword on his waist.

    ¡°He changed again?¡±

    ¡°I''m not done yet. [Level Up]!¡±

    Ana watched in shock as Ace¡¯s body started drawing the surrounding magic inside it.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Ana could feel Ace¡¯s magic power growing at a rapid pace.

    It was quickly approaching [B Class] level.

    ¡°I-Impossible!¡±

    Ace held his hand out and a crimson sword appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible for a gamer equip with cheats.¡±

    The moment he held the sword, Ace¡¯s [Class] jumped to [Lower B Class].

    The same [Class] as Ana.

    Ace smiled mischievously, and pointed his sword at Ana.

    ¡°Come. Let''s see if you''re a Boss, or just a mob character.¡±

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the cliff, a few miles away.

    The surrounding area was filled with broken trees and boulders. All of which looked like they were smashed by a giant bear claw.

    In such a place, a middle aged man looked down a preteen girl with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°¡­.I told you that you all should''ve come at once.¡±

    He spoke to the girl who leaned on a broken stump. He pulled out the knives that were sticking in his chest.

    ¡°Well, you did good for a little girl.¡±

    He spoke to Hina, who had a large claw slash across her chest.

 Individual Death Matches 2nd Round

    Saika stared down on the heavily bleeding Hina.

    Around 15 minutes ago, the two of them started their battle.

    The magic Hina used caught him completely off guard. He was left at the mercy of her throwing knives for a long time.

    Hina was merciless. She aimed only at Saika¡¯s vital points. It was clear that she was trying to kill him from the start.

    Saika retaliated with beast-like reflexes.

    He would always move into the safe zones when dozens of knives flew towards him.

    He would even move so agile that his movements could easily confuse the opponent, and make them subconsciously leave an opening in their defenses. That was supposed to happen, but Hina was different.

    Her golden eyes easily kept track of Saika''s movements, and she was even able to predict some of his moves beforehand.

    Hina was also very agile herself. She move around the trees like it was her natural habitat.

    There were a lot of times when Saika lost sight of her, and suffered knife attacks because of that.

    But Saika had unnaturally sharp reflexes. He grabbed a few of the knifes and threw them back where they came.

    This caused the knives he threw, and the ones Hina threw, to collided.

    When he thought that he was getting tired of Hina''s hit and run tactic, Hina shot towards him from behind the trees.

    He thought that she must''ve been an idiot to challenge him in a fist fight, but he was wrong.

    The moment Hina was before him, there were dozens of paper floating above him.

    He didn''t know why but his senses told him that the papers were dangerous. He quickly tried to move away from them, but the moment he tried to dodge them the unexpected happened.

    His clothes and skin were sliced like he ran into a forest of razors.

    Saika stepped back and noticed what cut him up so badly.

    The entire forest was covered with extremely sharp garrote wires.

    He looked around and realized that at some point Hina covered the entire forest with these wires.

    She must''ve done it when she was moving up around the through the trees like a squirrel.

    Considering what he was, Saika could easily escape these wires if he got serious; but his pride didn''t let him get serious against a girl who isn''t even half his age.

    So he had no choice but accept Hina''s brilliant attack.

    Hina threw three knives in Saika¡¯s chest and leaped back.

    Saika watched as dozens of iron orbs fell out of the papers and exploded.

    What came from the irons orbs wasn''t fire, but thousands of tiny needles flying at an incredible speed.

    In an instant, everything in a 30m radius was filled with holes caused by the needles.

    This included Saika who laid on the ground bleeding.

    Hina cautiously approached him.

    The moment she was a few feet from him, she pulled several knives and threw them aiming for his neck.

    However, knives weren''t able to reach his neck.

    Saika¡¯s hand swat them away like flies.

    No, what swat them away was his claw.

    Hina watched as Saika''s body doubled in size, and became covered with golden fur. His hand turned into paws. His legs changed shape and turned into hind legs. His entire facial structure change and became hairy.

    Not matter how you look at it, these weren''t the features of a human.

    ¡°A Beastman?!¡±

    ¡°A Lion Based Beastman to be exact.¡±

    Saika sprung to his feet and stared at Hina.

    ¡°From your expression, I can see that this is your first time seeing a Beastman.¡±

    Of course it was her first time.

    Beastmen were uncommon in this part of the Silver Continent. It''s not that Beastmen were rare on the Silver Continent itself, but the southern tip of the continent solely belonged to humans. So other races like Beastmen stayed clear of it.

    But here was a Beastman, right in front of her eyes.

    It was at that moment that Hina realized the gravity of her situation.

    Beastmen were the dominant race when it came to physical strength; they also possessed naturally hard bodies, and high healing abilities.

    Considering all this Hina, who lacked physical strength and destructive magic power, was the worst match against Saika.

    ¡°Originally, I didn''t plan on get serious when fighting you, but that last attack was more dangerous than I expected. If I didn''t transform, I would''ve probably died.¡±

    When Beastman transform all of his previous injuries quickly heal. Because of this, all of the needles fell out of his body without leaving a mark.

    Saika slowly approached Hina. She leaped back to distance herself from him.

    ¡°I''m tired of playing cat and mouse.¡±

    However, before her feet even touch the ground, Saika was already in front of her.

    He swung his claw in order to tear Hina apart. However, white wings appeared on her back, and she escaped in the air.

    Saika¡¯s claw then broke a tree in two.

    He looked at Hina who was in the sky, and put some power in his legs and jumped.

    His body was caught by the wires Hina set up earlier, but in his beast form these wires weren''t a threat to him. They popped like strings, and weren''t even able to restraint him for a second.

    This was the superior physical abilities of a Beastman. An ordinary human couldn¡¯t hope to compete.

    Saika caught up to Hina and swat her back down to the earth.

    Her body broke down several trees and her wings disappeared.

    When she came to a stop, there was a large claw wound on her chest.

    She was bleeding heavily and leaned on a broken tree stump.

    Which brings us back to present time.

    Saika used one hand to lift Hina up in the air. His grip was tight around her neck.

    ¡°But I gotta say. You used some really odd magic. I''ve never seen anything like it in all my years alive.¡±

    Hina gripped his hand and tried to free herself of his grasp. But it was pointless, she was too weak.

    ¡°You can summon weapons from paper, possesses Beastman level kinetic vision, and spurt wings even though you''re a human.¡±

    Hina started kicking Saika with all her might. But it didn''t seem to faze him.

    ¡°These talents would be beneficial to Luka. However, I don''t see you as the type that would easily betray a friend.¡±

    He swung his arm down and slammed her down on the ground.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    The impact made all of Hina''s bones rattled, and forced her to cough up even more blood.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to kill you right here.¡±

    Saika lifted her up and slammed her on a tree.

    *Crack!*

    Hina''s heard her bones cracking, along with the sound of the tree breaking.

    Saika tossed her in the air, and waited for the moment she was directly in front of him.

    *Bam!*

    He punched Hina in the stomach with so much strength that most of her organs burst, and caused massive internal bleeding.

    Her body cut through the air like a bullet, and didn''t stop until she broke through numerous tree and slammed into boulder.

    She had flown several hundred meters from where she was.

    Her bones were shattered. Her organs were destroyed. She no longer felt pain, just pure numbness.

    She immediately knew that she was dying, this caused her mind to go blank.

    It wasn''t long before she could the figure of Saika approaching her, through her bloodied vision.

    ¡°It''s a shame that such a rare talent is going to die so young. A real shame.¡±

    Even though he said that, there was no sadness in his voice or on his face.

    Black Claw Saika. A Rank A criminal wanted for murdering over 30 Royal Guards, most of which were killed in one night.

    A year ago when Darius was killed by Hina, Saika who was a hired gun for him, disappeared and was never seen again. That''s until today.

    He was known all through the kingdom as a coldhearted killer with no regard for human life of any kind. That coldheartedness towards humans stemmed from the fact that he wasn''t human himself.

    So naturally he felt nothing from killing Hina.

    ¡°I should hurry and put you out of your misery, so that I can go join Luka and kill that brat.¡±

    Saika spoke such words casually. However for Hina, those words were something she couldn''t allow to be a reality.

    But her body was broken and she was at death¡¯s door. There was nothing she could do.

    ¡®I''m going to die. I''m going to die here alone without being of any use to Mikky and the others¡­.¡¯Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Despair begun to take root in her heart.

    ¡®I¡­I don¡¯t wanna die. Too many lives were sacrifice for me stay alive. If I die here, their lives would be wasted.¡¯

    Even though she told herself that, there was nothing she could do to prevent her death. And knowing that made her sink deeper in despair.

    Hina suddenly started to review her life.

    It was a short 12 years with half of it filled with happiness, while the other half was filled with pain and solitude.

    Hina didn''t know when, but somewhere along the line her personality changed.

    She changed from the pure innocent little girl, to a corrupted and lonely girl who was desperate for acceptance. Because of that, Hina wore a mask all the time, and acted in a way that everyone would accept her.

    She was always cheerful, outgoing, and a bit mischievous; the complete opposite of her true self that easily gets lonely, and is always wondering when she''ll be casted aside. This was a side of her that she truly hated.

    But now facing the deaths of she and her love ones, Hina came to realization.

    She didn''t mind dying if everyone else died along with her.

    This thought made her sick to her stomach.

    She was surprised that she was this much of a monster. That she was so heartless that she would wished for her friend¡¯s death; even for a second.

    However, Hina quickly accepted that was the type of person she was. A demon in human skin.

    She had the powers of a god, and the heart of demon; but the body of a human.

    Hina then realized that her body didn''t fit what she was. It was then she had a thought.

    A monster should have a monster¡¯s body.

    As Saika approached Hina to finish her off, he saw her lift her head and stared at him with a blank expression.

    Her golden eyes started glowing a red hue, and tears of blood leaked from her eyes.

    Saika paused and heard Hina spoke softly like she was in a trance.

    ¡°¡­.This body is too small.¡±

    At that moment white wings reappeared on Hina''s back. However, these wings were twice as large as before.

    The wings flopped once and Hina shot up into the sky. She immediately reach a distance that was outside of Saika''s jumping range. But he was still able to see her clearly.

    While floating in the air, Hina''s body started undergoing sudden changes.

    *Crack*

    Cracking sounds came from her body as her disfigured limbs repaired themselves, her wounds healed.

    Her skin then rapidly darken, and her hair returned back to its natural white color; she even grew fangs.

    Seeing this Saika-

    ¡°....Well, this is surprising. If I didn''t know any better, I would think you''re an dark elf.¡±

    He remained calmed after seeing Hina''s transformation. He figured that it had something to do with her ability to grow wings, so decided not to think about it.

    After all, it''s not like she jumped [Classes]. So he''s still stronger.

    ¡°¡­This body is more fitting of someone like me.¡±

    Hina spoke softly. She turned her attention to Saika and landed in front of him.

    ¡°I don''t know what happened to me. But with this I should be able to act out my role.¡±

    She flew down and took a fighting stance.

    ¡°If I''m a monster, then I''ll act like one and brutally slaughter you.¡±

    Saika burst out laughing and then directed a savage glare at Hina.

    ¡°Let''s see you try little girl.¡±

    Saika slashed his claws down at Hina''s face. Hina leisurely swung her hand to side and swat away his arm.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This shocked Saika, and that shocked created an opening for Hina to attack.

    She thrust her hand forward with a blinding speed.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Saika was pushed a few meters backwards by the hit. It even made blood leak from his mouth.

    He quickly wiped the blood from his mouth and reexamined Hina''s body.

    ¡®What''s with that strength? Could it be that she used her power to remake her body? If so, why didn''t she do it earlier? Was it unintentional? If so then it must be something like a self defense mechanism that only activates in a life threatening situation. Either way, I can''t afford to treat her like normal girl. I must treat like I''m fighting Luka again!¡¯

    Thinking that, Saika became serious and rushed towards Hina, she did the same thing.

    Saika slashed at her with his claw. Hina ducked under it, and pulled a knife from a page and slashed at his neck.

    Saika noticed the knife, and kick her to distance the two of them.

    Hina stepped back and drew a spear from a page and threw it.

    Saika swung his arm and swat it away.

    He then charged at with an incredible speed.

    He punched her in the stomach, Hina stepped back, flopped her wings and used the momentum from shooting upwards to kick him under the chin.

    Saika stepped back and then jumped and grabbed one the wings and pulled back to the ground.

    Hina lodged a knife in his shoulder and forced him to let go.

    She then planned to retreat into the sky, but Saika used his tail and entangled her leg.

    ¡°No running away!¡±

    Saika then began pounding Hina with his heavy fists.

    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*

    Hina body vigorously jerked with every punch.

    ¡°D-Don''t underestimate me!¡±

    Hina then started throwing back punches.

    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*

    The two started an exchange of deafening blows.

    Saika released his tail grip around Hina¡¯s ankle, and punched her in the stomach.

    Even though she was freed, Hina didn''t retreat back and punch Saika in the face.

    Saika took a step back and slash Hina across the chest.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Hina uppercut him, and followed up with a punched to the jaw.

    ¡°B-Brat!¡±

    Saika slammed his knee in Hina''s stomach, and then slammed his hands into her back.

    Hina slammed onto the ground, but quickly got to up and replied with a headbutt.

    Saika stepped back again, and slammed his leg in Hina''s side.

    She was sent flying; Saika immediately chased after her, and slashed her with his claws.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Hina angrily manifested a club and slammed it in the side of Saika''s head.

    Blood gushed out and he was forced to stop.

    Hina then manifested a spear and lodged it in his shoulder.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    She lifted the spear with Saika still attached to it, and slammed him into a tree.

    Saika grabbed the spear and broke it.

    He then pulled the pointed end from his shoulder and glared at Hina.

    He grabbed a broken tree and threw it at her.

    Hina flopped her wings and flew over it. She then manifested a large axe and flew towards Saika.

    She swung the axe at him, and Saika used a broken tree to block it.

    The tree was cut in two, but the swinging motion created an opening in Hina''s defenses.

    Saika used the chance to hit her with the remainder of the tree.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Hina groaned and flopped her wings to stabilized herself in the air.

    ¡°I''m really fed up of you old man.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same about you.¡±

    Saika threw away the tree, planted his feet firmly on the ground, and took a fighting stance.

    With a grunt, all of them muscles in his body grew bigger and was filled with power.

    ¡°I''m going to put all of my strength in this final exchange.¡±

    The ground under his feet cracked as if it was feeling an immense pressure.

    Seeing how serious Saika was, Hina landed back on the ground.

    ¡°I wanted to test the full extent of this body anyway.¡±

    She took a fight stance as well, and drew out as all of the strength in her body. This caused the ground crack.

    A tense atmosphere formed between two. They stay motionless for a while and glared at each other. And then-

    ¡°Die!¡±

    They moved at the same time.

    The ground broke with every step they took, even the air trembled.

    Saika thrusted his left fist forward, and Hina thrust her right.

    *BOOOM!*

    The moment the two fists collided, a blindly light swept across the entire forest, accompanied by a deafening explosive sound.

    When the light disappeared, there was a huge crater that stretch for around 50m, in the middle of the forest.

    There were no trees left standing. They all either burst or was blown away by the shockwave.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    In the center of the crater Hina and Saika had their backs turned to each other, with their arms still extended out in front of them.

    They stood in silence for a while, until Hina brought her hands to her side and spoke.

    ¡°Yup. This body is really strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yeah. Super strong.¡±

    Saika spoke while looking at what was left of his left arm.

    Every thing from the elbow down was gone. Only a bloody stump of an arm remained.

    ¡°¡­.Really strong.¡±

    His eyepatch faltered in the wind as he fell backwards. When he fell, the full extent of the damage he received was in full display.

    The entire left side of his body was a bloody mess. It was a miracle that his body was still in one piece, except for his arm.

    With this, anyone could see that the fight ended in Hina''s favor.

    Hina looked down on this kind of Saika with a cold expression.

    Not too far away from there.

    There was fight that could only be described as dreaded, going on.

    There was a lot withered trees and animal carcasses everywhere. The ground also looked dried up and all plant life was dead. There was only two form of life in 2 mile radius.

    Sasha stood in a pool of blood glaring at Remi, who was floating in the air.

    He had a pair of giant bat wings on his back, and a sword made of blood in his hands.

    He was covered with bruises, and looked exhausted.

    Sasha on the other hand was claded in a black and purple aura, that gave off the feeling of death.

    She was also covered in cuts and bruises, but they weren''t anything serious.

    ¡°You''re pretty tough, vampire. I''ve been fighting all out for a while and you''re actually still alive.¡±

    Said Sasha.

    ¡°¡­Monster.¡±

    ¡°How rude! You''re the vampire here!¡±

    Remi glared at Sasha after hearing her words. His face wasn''t as blank as it was before.

    ¡°I''m surprised that you can still say that after what you did to this area.¡±

    At the beginning of the fight, this place didn''t look nothing like the wasteland of death it was now.

    It was filled with greenery and wildlife. But all of that changed the moment Sasha started fighting Remi.

    When they arrived, Remi revealed his vampire wings, which was proof that he wasn''t human but a Beastman, to Sasha.

    Sasha showed no reaction to this reveal. That''s because she knew what he was from the start.

    Unlike miko and the rest, Sasha had met races other than humans. In fact, she''s practically met almost all of the races in the world.

    She met some when out of country with her mother, and others when they came to visit the Dragna Clan¡¯s home.

    Because of these encounters, she was able to differentiate between races from their aura.

    Of course she knew that Saika was a Lionman, and Ana was Elf.

    She also knew about Luka.

    But out of all these races, Sasha considered vampires the most dangerous. There was a reason why they''re one of the five dominant Beast races, after all.

    So she didn''t held nothing back from the start and attack Remi with everything she had.

    And the result was this wasteland of death.

    ¡°I never expected one of the famous Maidens of Death to be here.¡±

    Remi spoke with tone filled with fear and disgust.

    ¡°Why are you allowed outside Niflheim? Isn''t it against the rules for one of you to roam alone for so long?¡±

    ¡°I''m a daughter of the Dragna Clan, not the Mors Clan. So those rules have nothing to do with me. Besides, my father and brother are notorious [Tyrants]. Who is stupid enough to try and take me from them?.....Well, if my mother wanted to she could beat them to submission and take me away.¡±

    Sasha said, nonchalantly.

    Remi remained silent.

    He remembered when that terrifying power first showed itself.

    He who wanted to hurry up and return to Luka, decided to end the fight quickly and used one of his powers as vampire; [Blood Magic].

    He created a sword out of his own blood and vitality. This sword was able to through even thickest metals like butter.

    He rushed towards Sasha and slashed the sword. She clumsily dodged it. Remi¡¯s [Blood Sword] was apart of him; which meant he could bend it to his will.

    The sword chased Sasha and slashed her several times. Sasha clumsily retreated, but Remi blocked her escape with a wall made of blood.

    Cornered between [Blood Wall] and [Blood Sword], Sasha was forced to activate [Dragon Rage] and coated herself in purple and black aura.

    She used the aura to create hands, that stopped the [Blood Sword] and destroyed [Blood Wall].

    Seeing how clumsy Sasha fought, Remi immediately knew that she didn''t have any martial training.

    He saw this as an opportunity and decided to hit Sasha with an attack she couldn¡¯t hope to defend against.

    He summon a sea of blood and covered the entire area with it. Sasha who didn''t know what was going on, got flustered and released [Dragon Rage] at its maximum capacity, and blew away the blood directly surrounding her.

    However, that didn''t stop what Remi was doing.

    The sea of blood to started swirl around Sasha like a whirlpool. It then began floating in the air while still swirling around Sasha.

    The whirlpool turned into a blood tornado with Sasha at the center.

    The circumference of the tornado then began decreasing little by little, enclosing Sasha.

    Sasha knew about [Blood Magic]; so she knew that if she came in contact with the blood circling her, it will most likely drain her of her blood and life force.

    She tried to use [Dragon Rage] to blow away the blood, but it didn''t work. She then decided to fly out with wings made of aura, but the moment was going to do it, the opening at the top closed and spikes made of blood were coming from the sides.

    It was like she was trapped in a blender.

    Sasha was trapped in an attack named [Blood Trap]. Once caught inside, it wasn''t easy to escape.

    Remi was assured of his victory the moment he trapped her.

    However, pushing Sasha into a corner instead of killing her immediately, was a fatal mistake.

    While inside the blood tornado, Sasha didn''t panic. In fact, she was unusually calm.

    ¡®If I don''t get out of here, I''m going to die.¡¯

    That thought alone ran through her mind.

    But it was enough.

    Her aura changed from a violent nature, to a still and cold feeling.

    ¡°[For I am the descendant of the world of mist, I command death to rampage upon the world].¡±

    She spoke those words with a trance like tone.

    Remi immediately saw the world around him be deprived of all color; and every living thing immediately froze.

    And then it happened.

    Death swept the land.

    The blood tornado instantly turned in dust.

    The greenery immediately withered and died.

    The animals, whether on land or in the air, all released agonizing screeches bore falling stiff on the ground; never to move again.

    Even the earth dried up and became infertile.

    Remi who witnessed this scene was scared stiff, and this gave Sasha the chance to thrash him with [Dragon Rage].

    Remi gritted his teeth, because he only knew one magic power that could do all of this.

    ¡°[Death Magic] is as disgusting as ever.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I agree, but this is something I inherit from my mother, so I can''t get rid of it. That''s why I refused to learn how fight. But as you can see it''s no use. Whether I like it or not, I was born with an unusual amount of compatibility with it. If I''m pushed into a life and death situation, it takes over and turn me into a killing machine. Well, as long as my magic isn''t seal that is."

    Sasha sighed and continue.

    ¡°That''s why I wanted to take you down as soon as possible; but in the end I lacked the training and experience, and had to rely on my blood trait.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Only female members of the Mors Clan are able to use [Death Magic]; since Gamiko is male he''s unable to use it, which made us unable to predict that you were a one of them¡­.This is a severe miscalculation.¡±

    Remi¡¯s face was painted with regret and frustration.

    ¡°So what are you going to do, Nightwalker? Do you still want to fight?¡±

    ¡°No. I surrender.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Sasha didn''t expect him to surrender so easily.

    ¡°It''s not that surprising if you think about. Vampires uses magic that needs to use life as fuel; whether it''s our own or your opponents¡¯. Because of that, [Death Magic] that destroys all life, is our natural enemy. If we continued to fight, I would definitely die. I can''t afford to die here, so surrendering is my only option.¡±

    ¡°Y-You got a point there. But what if I decided to kill you anyway.¡±

    ¡°Someone who hated [Death Magic] so much that they preferred to not receive any martial training at all, wouldn''t do something like killing a child.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Remi released all of his magic and landed in front of Sasha.

    ¡°It''s your win.¡±

    He said, while walking pass her.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To Luka. Don''t you want to go to your son¡¯s side as well?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Well,Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then we''ll just go together. It''s not like I can beat you and escape anyway.¡±

    Remi said nothing more and continued walking away.

    Watching his back, Sasha began to wonder who actually beat who?

 Individual Death Matches Last Round

    Because of Robin¡¯s attack, there was a giant crater in the middle of the area. There was still residue of yellow magic floating around.

    Leon and Robin glared at each from opposite sides of the crater.

    Robin''s body had a yellow glow like he was the sun.

    ¡°I didn''t expect for you to be able to use raw mana to attack.¡±

    ¡°It''s something I only use when I really have to. I didn''t expect for you to survive it though. As expected of someone hailed as a rare talent.¡±

    There were several ways to use mana. One way was to convert it and create phenomenons. Examples of these phenomenons are casting spells, modifying and strengthen your body, and creating magical based attacks.

    Another way to use mana is to gather it and use it in its raw form. When used like this, your fire power will increase explosively. This is because the mana didn''t go through conversion, so it didn''t lose its original fire power.

    To make it easier to understand, let''s use alcohol as a substitute. There are several types of alcohol, there''s the one we consume, Ethyl Alcohol and one used for industrial and medical purposes, Isopropyl Alcohol. Their uses and how they are created are different, but they''re still considered a form of the same entity. The difference is one slowly harms the body when consumed moderately, while the other can immediately destroys the body when consumed, period.

    Raw Mana was like Isopropyl Alcohol, while converted mana was like Ethyl Alcohol.

    Just like how it''s dangerous to consume Isopropyl Alcohol, it''s equally if not even more dangerous to use mana without converting it. It also takes a lot of skill and talent, so Raw Mana users were rare.

    ¡®This is going to be a tougher fight than I imagined. I still can''t use the Royal Corps Battle Arts to its full potential. If he strengthen himself with Raw Mana, than I''ll be at a disadvantage¡­.Should I use that?¡¯

    ¡°What''s wrong? You''re just standing there spacing out. Did seeing me use Raw Mana shock you that much?¡±

    Robin said, interrupting Leon''s thoughts.

    ¡°Yeah, it did. But I''m pretty sure you can''t use it for long.¡±

    Leon smiled and pointed Robin''s arm.

    ¡°Look. You''re trembling like a wet puppy. It''s obvious that the Raw Mana is destroying your body as we speak.¡±

    Robin gripped his arm to stop its trembling.

    ¡°Its true that my insides are a mess right now, but I still can kill you before they turn to mush.¡±

    Robin jump over the crater and threw a punch while still far away from Leon.

    A yellow light then shot towards Leon like a bullet.

    Leon hurriedly leaped back.

    *Boom!*

    The spot he just stood at was destroyed the moment the light hit it.

    ¡°Woah. I can''t afford to get hit by that.¡±

    ¡°Then you better give it your all!¡±

    Robin aimed his palm at Leon and fired a beam from it.

    Leon jumped and dodged it.

    Robin then threw multiple kicks from a distance. Dozens of arcs of Raw Mana shot towards Leon.

    He leaped back and twisted his body to dodge them.

    It was at this moment, Robin kicked off the ground and cut the distance between them.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Robin punch the unexpected Leon in his chest.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    A blast sent Leon flying, and caused his a few of ribs to break.

    He tried to flipped himself in the air to reduced his body momentum, but before he could land Robin thrust his palm and hit him with another shockwave.

    His body twist unnaturally and he bounce off the ground like a ball.

    While bouncing he saw Robin took a leap, in order to stomp him into the ground.

    Leon immediately punch the ground with all his strength, and used the recoil to blow himself to his feet.

    He then jumped and kick Robin in the chest, before he touched the ground.

    *Crack*

    Leon heard Robin''s ribs shatter, before he was blown away.

    ¡°[Wolf Thunder]!¡±

    Lightning shot out from Leon''s body and took the form a wolf, and chased Robin.

    The moment Robin hit the ground, the lightning wolf pounced him and bit him on the neck.

    ¡°Guahhh?!¡±

    Electric current entered Robin''s body through the wound, and attacked his organs.

    ¡°Damn wolf!¡±

    Robin body glowed brighter as he gripped the wolf¡¯s neck and ripped its head off.

    The wolf immediately disappeared.

    He then jump to his feet, but was greeted by Leon swinging a giant hammer made of earth.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    He crossed his arms in front of him, gathered more Raw Mana, and braced himself for impact.

    *Boom!*

    The earth hammer shatter on Robin''s body. He had used Raw Mana to make an armor.

    ¡°That hurt, you bastard!¡±

    He punched Leon in the jaw and broke it.

    Leon fell to the ground and quickly tried to get up, but was kicked under the chin by Robin.

    Robin then grabbed him by the hair and slammed his face into the ground.

    He lifted his foot to squash his head, but Leon quickly sprung to his feet and headbutt him.

    Robin stepped back a bit, but Leon grabbed him by the shoulders and kneed him in the face.

    He then grabbed his head and kneed him again.

    Robin swung his hand and punched Leon on the side of his head.

    Leon¡¯s brain rattled and he lost his balance.

    Just as he was tumbling over, Robin slammed his palm in his stomach.

    ¡°Die already!¡±

    Leon vomited blood as was blown backwards.

    His body hit the ground and rolled until it hit a large rock.

    Robin fell his knees and glared at Leon. His body wasn''t any better off, because of the side effects of using Raw Mana.

    Leon laid on the ground and felt immense pain from every part of his body.

    ¡®¡­.Looks like I have no other choice.¡¯

    He forced himself to stand. His bloody body returned to its original size, after canceling the Royal Corps Battle Arts.

    He calmed his mind, closed his eyes, and pictured himself fusing with a crimson devil.

    Robin struggled to his feet and stared at Leon.

    His body started emitting a ferocious crimson aura, which made his crimson hair moved like it was alive. Tribal-looking marks then started appearing on his skin.

    It appeared on his face first, and then spread down his neck, over his chest, and across his arms. It didn''t take long before his entire body was covered in tribal marks, that were glowing crimson.

    ¡°¡­.That''s not [War Face]. What is that?¡±

    Robin couldn¡¯t help but ask in wonder. He''s seen Saevio members use [War Face] dozens of times, but he''s never seen it stretch to the whole body before.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    When Leon reopened his eyes, Robin felt like he was being stared at by a beast rather than human.

    Leon suddenly held up 5 fingers.

    Before Robin could figure what they were supposed to mean, Leon popped up in front him and punch him in the chest.

    *Boom!*

    Every single bone in Robin''s body broke after that one punch.

    Leon then grabbed his arm and threw him several dozen meters in the air.

    When Robin''s eyes adjusted from moving at a incredibly fast speed, he saw Leon in front of him with crimson wings.

    The wings turned in dozens of hands and immediately started pounding Robin all over his body.

    They then quickly turned back into wings.

    Leon then front flipped and slammed his heel into Robin''s head.

    He plummet to the earth like a meteorite.

    *Boom!*

    Robin''s body destroyed the ground and a small created a creator.

    Leon landed beside him, and deactivated his technique.

    The aura and marking immediately disappeared. Not only that, Leon formerly battered body looked somewhat healed.

    He looked down on Robin, who couldn''t even move a muscle.

    ¡°I can''t maintain this power with my body like this, so I''ll defeat you in five seconds; is what I meant earlier when I showed you five fingers. My jaw was still broken, so I couldn''t say it.¡±

    Five seconds. It actually took five seconds for Leon to defeated Robin in his demon form.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    At this time.

    Aya was desperately moving through the air to evade Sora''s attacks.

    ¡°[Black Hymn].¡±

    A loud sound suddenly came from Sora''s ghoul-like body, and spread through the area.

    Cracks spread through the ground and caused it explode. The trees popped like balloons and air trembled.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    A intense pain then swept through Aya¡¯s body. Her bones rattled and blood leaked from her mouth, nose, eyes, and ears.

    The pain robbed her of her concentration, and she fell to the ground. She used all of her strength just not to fall to her knees.

    After a few more seconds of suffering, Aya realized that the dreaded sound had disappeared.

    She glared at Sora, who had yet to move from his spot since he activated [Requiem De Orpheus].

    Aya who was dominating their fight earlier, was now at Sora''s mercy.

    ¡°Why haven''t you killed me yet? You had a lot of chances. Are you pitying me?¡±

    Aya said with her anger in her voice.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I''m not the type to show pity to my enemies. I''m just using you as a test dummy.¡±

    ¡°A test dummy?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. [Requiem De Orpheus] is still a relatively new technique. So this is first time I''m using in an actually fight. I want to test it out on you, and see if there''s anything needing fixing.¡±

    After the desperate fight with Darius, Miko wanted to create a technique that allowed him to pick fight with persons stronger than him. When Sora heard that he had a thought.

    ¡°This guy is going to get us all killed one day, if I don''t do something.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    So he also decided to create a technique that allowed him to fight stronger opponents.

    However, Sora only knew [Sound Magic], plus he wasn''t even close to mastering it. So Sora decided to add another form of magic to his arsenal.

    [Dark Magic].

    The reason he chose to learn [Dark Magic] was because he believed it was compatible with his [Sound Magic].

    After learning the basics from a magic book on [Dark Magic], Sora had an idea to fuse it with his [Sound Magic].

    However, he didn''t want to just fuse them; he wanted to created an original technique that only he can use.

    Magic greatly influences one¡¯s body and mind. Recalling this, Sora decided to create a technique that transformed him into a different being.

    He liked the sad tale of Orpheus, so he used it as reference, and made himself into the personification of a mourning musician, as a tribute to Orpheus.

    Even though it wasn''t as powerful as the technique Miko created, it was successful.

    ¡°What makes you think I''ll be you''re test dummy?¡±

    Sora laughed when he heard Aya''s question. He smiled and said-

    ¡°In your own words, ¡®That''s not your choice¡¯.¡±

    A black instrument suddenly appeared in Sora''s hand. It looked like a small U-shaped harp with strings fixed to a crossbow.

    It was a lyre.

    ¡°[Mourner¡¯s Song].¡±

    Sora moved his fingers across the lyre and began to play it.

    Aya watched as jet black figures started emerging from the darkness, and stand beside Sora while shedding tears.

    Sora continued the play the lyre, and the black figure rushed towards Aya.

    ¡°[Tempest]!¡±

    Seeing them rushing towards her, Aya attacked with a storm.

    The winds ripped the figures to shreds, but more immediately rushed out.

    ¡°[Serpent Twist]!¡±

    A giant wind snake devoured, and destroyed them. But more kept coming. Just as she was going to attack them again-

    ¡°[Grim Medley].¡±

    A depressing sound like a thousands souls crying from the depths of hell, mixed with music from the lyre and spread throughout the surroundings.

    ¡°W-What the?¡±

    Aya suddenly felt weak and unmotivated. She became extremely depressed; tears even fell from her eyes.

    Music influences our emotions. This is something that is well known. Right now Aya was experiencing the effects of listening to a sad song, multiplied by a thousand.

    The dark figures attacked the defenseless Aya, and beat her all about until Sora stopped playing the lyre.

    The figures disappeared and the sad medley came to an end. The lyre then disappeared from Sora''s hands.

    Aya got back to her feet and no longer felt depressed. But she sure took a beating.

    ¡°T-That''s it! If I can''t win with normal means then I''ll just put my life in this final attack!¡±

    With that shout, a twister many times larger than anything she''s summoned before, formed around Aya.

    It was so big that a normal tornado paled in comparison.

    It swept up everything in the surroundings, and looked like it was a pillar that connected the heavens and earth.

    ¡°This is [Heaven Piercer]! You need to be at least [A Class] to use it; if a [B Class] uses it, it will devour their life and kill them! Is she planning to exchange her life for mines?!¡±

    Sora immediately realized what Aya was doing, and was greatly shocked. He didn''t expect her to be this desperate to win. No, she probably didn''t want Sora to meet up with Miko and help him kill Luka.

    In order for that not to happen, she chose her own death.

    ¡°Screw that! If you want to die do it alone! I have no intention to die a cherry boy!¡±

    Sora clasped his hands together.

    ¡°[Death Orchestra]!¡±

    Dozens of giant black instruments suddenly appeared behind Sora, set up like an orchestra.

    ¡°Trumpets!¡±

    Responding to Sora''s call, several trumpets appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Play for me!¡±

    The trumpets released a deafening blast of sound, as if they were being played by invisible Giants.

    The blast of sound hit the twister and destroyed several parts of it.

    ¡°Tch. Still not enough. Then how about this! Tuba!¡±

    The trumpets retreated back, and a giant tuba took their place.

    ¡°Play for me!¡±

    An even more deafening blast of sound shot from the tuba, and immediately blew away the gigantic twister.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Aya was greatly surprised when her suicide attack was suddenly destroyed.

    ¡°Don''t get people wrapped up in your stupid loyalty! Harp!¡±

    A black harp appeared and the tuba retreated.

    ¡°Calm that fanatic down!¡±

    The strings on the harp started moving by themselves.

    Aya¡¯s body suddenly stiffen and fell over. She lost consciousness the moment she hit the ground.

    Seeing that, Sora sighed and deactivated [Requiem De Orpheus].

    His skin, eyes, and hair immediately lit up. The gloomy aura also disappeared, and the black tears stopped flowing.

    He then walked over to the knocked out Aya and spoke with resignation.

    ¡°The test was going great until you went crazy on me. Well, I might¡¯ve pushed you into a corner too much. You''re lucky I don''t believe in killing women.¡±

    He then feel on his butt. All the injuries he had were affecting again.

    ¡°Ah~. I still had more techniques to try out too. Well, whatever. I can try them on Gamiko later.¡±

    He then laid on his back and looked at the sky.

    ¡°I wonder how Ace is doing with his hood girl? Well, I doubt he''ll lose. He has his [Swordsman] and [Sharpshooter] characters, after all.¡±

    At this time Ace was engaged in a heated clash of blades with Ana.

    *Clank!*

    Ace block a slash directed at his neck with back of his sword.

    He pushed back Ana''s glaive and step forward with a slash.

    Ana used the glaive long handle to block it.

    Ace stepped back and rushed forward with a slash directed at her side. Ana block it again.

    The runes on the glaive started glowing and showed signs of electricity. Seeing that, Ace stepped leaped back.

    ¡°[Lightning Formation]!¡±

    Ana swung down her glaive and an arc of lightning ripped the earth and attacked Ace.

    Ace quickly sheathed his sword and lowered his center of gravity, while keeping his hand on the sword handle.

    ¡°[Special Move: Quick Draw Thrust]!¡±

    Ace drew the sword with a blinding speed, and thrust the sword with a step forward.

    A silver light shot out like a bullet and collided with the lightning arc. It pierced through it and rushed towards Ana.

    She desperately jumped to the side and dodged it.

    Before her feet touched the ground Ace popped up in front of her.

    ¡°[Special Move: 100 Slashes]!¡±

    Ana quickly brought the glaive in front of her.

    Not even a second later, countless hard to see slashes rained down on her.

    ¡°Ughh!¡±

    They had a strong force behind them, so it was impossible to block them all.

    She was cut dozens of times causing her blood to gush out in the air.

    When the slashes stopped, she leaped back.

    ¡°Change forms!¡±

    The glaive responded and changed into two handguns with runic markings on them.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Ana squeezed the triggers and countless bullets made of fire, earth, light, lightning, and ice rushed towards Ace.

    ¡°[Equip: Dual Swords]!¡±

    Ace quickly drew the short sword on his waist, and closed his eyes.

    ¡°[Special Move: Mind¡¯s Eye]!¡±

    Ace immediately could see the trajectory of the bullets, and what action to take to survive the onslaught of bullets.

    He rushed towards the bullets with a sword in both hands.

    ¡°[Special Move Dual Wielding:¡­]

    The image of a blood-drenched swordsman wielding two swords while shouting, appeared behind Ace.

    ¡°[Warrior¡¯s Last Stand]!¡±

    Ace started swinging his sword like a mad swordsman surrounded by enemies.

    He began cutting through the storm of bullets while roaring.

    Every time he swung his sword, it would precisely cut a few bullets. He continued to cut the bullets while charging forward.

    No bullet was able to hit him. He cut down everything in his path with a savage expression.

    He was like a bullet train speeding through a storm.

    It wasn''t long before he reached Ana.

    ¡°Haaaa!¡±

    Seeing the berserking Ace swinging his sword towards her scared her so much she screamed on reflex.

    She prepared herself for death, but the blade stopped right in front of her face.

    Seeing how close she was from having her face split in two, Ana fell on her bottom and immediately lost all her will to fight.

    Realizing that, Ace slowly sheathed the short sword and made the other sword disappear.

    ¡°[Boost Cancel].¡±

    Ace then returned back to how he was before the fight.

    His [Class] also returned to [C Class].

    It was only then that Ana calmed down.

    ¡°¡­You''re not going to kill me?¡±

    She asked quietly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­I don''t think I should.¡±

    Ace turned from Ana looked up in the air, and spoke.

    ¡°I''m not suppose to kill her right, Hina?¡±

    He spoke to Hina who flying above him, with the bloody Saika under her arm.

    Hina landed beside Ace, and threw Saika in front of Ana.

    When Ana saw the bloody Saika she rushed to him. She finally calmed down when she saw that he was alive. She then started healing him with magic.

    ¡°It''s just as you said, I don¡¯t think we''re suppose to kill them. Mikky might have plans for them. So it would be best not kill them. Well, at least not yet.¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°I thought so....Hm?¡±

    Ace noticed that something was different about Hina, but he couldn''t tell what it was.

    After her fight with Saika, Hina realized that she had to meet up with her friends. However, she was afraid to meet them the way she was, and was starting to worry if she''ll disgust them.

    As if responding to her worries, her body returned to how it was on its own. This made Hina extremely happy.

    Ace looked at Saika and noticed that he wasn¡¯t human. He couldn''t help but ask Hina a question.

    ¡°How did you beat a Beastman? Aren''t you weak at hand to hand combat?¡±

    ¡°A-Ah, some stuff happened, and I somehow ended up winning.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I see.¡±

    Ace knew that she was hiding something, but didn''t press the issue because she must''ve had her reasons. It was a mature decision for a 14 year old.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    He remembered something and turned back Ana.

    ¡°You wanted to know about the magic I''m using right? As a reward for helping me test my [Characters] I''ll explain it to you.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay? She might figure out a weakness if you explain it, you know.¡±

    Said Hina with a frown.

    ¡°That''s fine. Then I''ll just turn my weakness into strengths if that happens. Besides the more difficult the game, the sweeter the feeling when you clear it.¡±

    He said with a daring smile.

    This was the downfall of [Gamer¡¯s Mind] state. Nothing matters to the user more than than how exciting the ¡°game¡± was. So they''d sometimes purposely put themselves in a disadvantageous situation just for the excitement of beating a hard level. Hina knew that he would still tell her even if she tried to stop him, so she gave up. Only thing she could do was to help him out if he gets into trouble, which she should be able to do with her new power.

    ¡°Sigh. Then do as you like. But talk while we head towards Mikky.¡±

    Ana frown when she heard that, but considering that Ace and Hina could kill her at anytime, and the fact that she also needed to heal Saika, she quietly lifted Saika off the ground and followed them.

    Ace nodded and face Ana again.

    ¡°First of all, I''m using a technique called [Boost Player]. It''s a technique that turns me into a real life game character. But that''s just the simple explanation. It''s far more complex than that.¡±

    Ace then pointed to his head.

    ¡°Since you''re an elf you must''ve already realized that my magic is mostly focused at my head, instead of being spread all throughout my body, right?¡±

    Ana nodded.

    ¡°That''s because my brain has been remodeled by [Boost Player].¡±

    ¡°Your brain was remodeled?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. My brain is more like a machine than an organ. Meaning that the way it''s divided is completely different from an ordinary person¡¯s. Because of this the way I use magic is different from everyone else. The restrictions I suffer is also different from everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Your restrictions are different?¡±

    Ace made a complicated smile before speaking.

    ¡°I can''t use my full power as I please. I can only use certain abilities when I transform into certain [Characters]. For example, I can only wield various magics using my [Magician Character]. That''s because the part of my brain that handles the comprehension of magic, is isolated from the rest of my brain. It''s the same for the other [Characters]. Their specialities are isolated from each other.¡±

    ¡°If that''s true, then doesn''t that mean that you''re restraining our own potential?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    There''s another reason why most people don''t try to learn [Boost Player], it''s too restrictive.

    First of all, the user can''t use his own abilities as he please. If he wants to use an ability, they have to transform in a [Character] that uses that ability.

    Your senses, your physical abilities, your magical abilities, even your mental abilities; all of them are isolated from each other, and also have to be trained separately.

    In other words, [Boost Player] users improve at slower rate than everyone else. This can be seen as wasting your potential.

    ¡°Why would you want to learn that?¡±

    ¡°You''re really asking me that, after you lost to me.¡±

    Ace¡¯s words caused Ana to frown. Ace laughed when he saw that.

    ¡°It''s true that my growth seems slower than everyone else, and I definitely have to work twice as hard as everyone else. But that''s only on the surface.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It''s an undeniable fact that I have to train everything separately; but what do you think would happen if all the abilities that I work so hard to train separately, suddenly come together?¡±

    Ana remembered when Ace suddenly jump [Classes].

    ¡°It''s just like your thinking. I''ll have an explosive power up. Well I can''t really call it a power up, since it''s just my true power that was forcibly restricted being released.¡±

    Ana began to understand why she lost.

    ¡°On the surface I''m just wasting my talent, but in reality my ability is a big cheat. I have to work twice as hard as everyone else, but I also receive greater rewards than everyone else. Twice the work, four times the results, is an other way to put it. The only downfall is that the requirements for me to advance a [Class] are stricter than that for everyone else.¡±

    ¡°The requirements are stricter?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don''t really understand that part that well myself. Hina can you explain it to her?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Fine.¡±

    Hina frowned for a bit before speaking.

    ¡°The [Class System] categorize people base on five traits: Physical Ability, Mental Ability, Magic Ability, Martial Ability, and Will Power. In order to advance a [Class] one have to reach the required level for at least three of these five traits. Because of this, you¡¯ll see several different type of people in the same [Class]. For example, you can have someone whose [A Class] with the Mental Ability and Will Power of a [C Class]. That''s because their Physical, Magic, and Martial Abilities are all [A Class] level. In other words, a weak willed and stupid [A Class] whose only good for smashing things. Or a [C Class] with the physical strength and martial abilities of a [B Class], but everything else is [C Class]. This person should be able to defeat persons a [Class] higher than him, in certain situations.

    In the world there are several forms of strength, the [Class System] recognizes this and places people in the [Class] they deserve.

    ¡°But for this idiot, it''s different. Because of his technique it''s hard for the [Class System] to judge him correctly, so as punishment he needs to improve all five traits to advance a [Class]. Even though his true strength should rightfully place him a [Class] higher.¡±

    Over an year ago when they fought Darius, Ace¡¯s true strength was on the border of [C Class]. It was only until recently his strength reached [B Class]. But he''ll be seen as a [C Class] until all five of his traits reach [B Class] level. However, having his opponents misread his strength is advantageous to Ace.

    ¡°If that''s true, then why did his [Class] jump earlier?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that''s because I used [Swordsman]. [Swordsman] is currently the strongest [Character] I''ve unlocked. It''s capable of using all of my abilities. There''s that and the fact I used [Level Up], which temporarily allows me to boost all of my abilities to the next level.¡±

    ¡°¡­.That ability should be banned. It''s basically cheating.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    The one who said that was Sora, who was in a tree in front of them.

    He held the unconscious Aya over his shoulder.

    ¡°Yo, Sora. You won too.¡±

    Sora didn''t reply to Ace and just jumped down.

    ¡°Why are you explaining your ability to an enemy, you idiot?!¡±

    He slammed his heel on the top of Ace¡¯s head and rattled his brain.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Ace fell on his back and held his head.

    ¡°Hina, why did you let this idiot do as he please?¡±

    ¡°I tried to stop him, but he didn''t listen.¡±

    ¡®Besides, it''s not like any of the information he told her will allow her to defeat him. There''s still the [Respawn] ability and the [Code Breaker] Ability that he recently unlocked. As long Ace have those two abilities it will be extremely hard to kill him, unless he wants to die.¡¯

    Thought Hina.

    Sora sighed after having a similar thought and look at Ana who was carrying Saika, while healing him. She was staring at Aya on his shoulder.

    ¡°Don''t worry I didn''t kill her. Even though she wanted to blow herself and tried to take me to hell with her.¡±

    When Ana heard ¡®blow up¡¯ her face paled for a bit, but she sighed in relief shortly after.

    ¡°Thanks for sparing her.¡±

    ¡°No problem. But to think that you were a beautiful elf. The hood is such a waste.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I have my reasons.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ace then got to his feet and glared at Sora.

    ¡°You already have a beauty on your shoulder, Ana is mine!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Sora ignored him and walked away.

    ¡°Let''s hurry up and catch up with Gamiko.¡±

    Hina and Ana silently followed behind. Only Ace was left fuming.

    After walking for a while they say Sasha and Remi up a head.

    ¡°Mother-In-Law!¡±

    Sasha heard Hina''s energetic voice, and turned around and saw them. She then immediately run towards them, but Remi stood in place.

    ¡°It''s great to see that you''re all okay. Hm? You didn''t kill your opponents either? I thought I would be the only one.¡±

    ¡°We think Mikky might''ve wanted them alive, Mother-In-Law.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. That might actually be true.¡±

    ¡°Can we hurry up and go. I want to hurry to Luka''s side.¡±

    Said Remi. He looked really impatient.

    ¡°¡­.Um, Mother-In-Law. Who won your fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­.I would like to know that as well.¡±

    Sasha replied tiredly.

    They walked for a while and entered a forest near the mountains. Shortly after, Aya woke but she still couldn''t move too well; so Remi took her from Sora, and carried Aya.

    This depressed Sora for some reason.

    They exited the forest after almost 30 minutes later. It was then they spotted a shirtless man dragging something on the ground, while heading in the same direction as them.

    ¡°Leon!¡±

    Leon heard Sasha''s voice, turned around, and saw everyone rushing towards him.

    ¡°You''re ok.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It was a tough fight, but I pulled through. Oh, look. I earned us 1000 gold coins!¡±

    Leon lifted Robin, who he was dragging on the ground like a bag of garbage, by his leg and showed Sasha.

    ¡°That''s great. 1000 gold should get us a nice home in the city.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Ana, Aya, and Remi stared at the beaten up Robin, who was being held like a prized fish, with shock.

    Robin was the strongest out of the five of them; they didn''t expect him to lose as well. They had secretly hoped that he''ll rescue them when they reached Luka, but he looked like he needed to be rescued the most.

    It was at this time, Leon spotted Saika who was being carried by Ana.

    ¡°700 Gold! I mean Saika! You guys did great! With this we''ll be able to afford a home in the Middle Class District!¡±

    Saika, who had also woken up earlier, flinched when he heard that.

    *BOOOM!*

    A loud explosion was suddenly heard coming from the distance.

    Everyone immediately rushed towards the source.

    They arrive at a field near the mountains.

    ¡°W-What the hell happened here?¡±

    Said Leon.

    What was in front of him was a area filled with large craters. The surrounding trees were either frozen are burning.

    There were even holes in the mountains.

    But what shocked everyone wasn''t that.

    In the center of this destructions were two small figures continuously exchanging blows without even moving an inch back.

    Surrounding them were dancing flames and lightning, and chilling frost and ominous darkness.

    They weren''t even standing on the ground. They both had wings on their backs, and were floating in the air.

    It was like a clash between dragons.

 Clash Of The Dragons

    *Boom!*

    Miko and Luka punched each other at the same time and finally separated, after nearly a half of hour of pounding each other.

    The two of them have been fighting for over a hour, and there still wasn''t any sign of deciding a winner.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko slowly landed on the ground and look around. It was then he realized that Sasha and the others had arrived.

    He smiled when he saw that everyone was alive. It was just as Hina and Ace guessed.

    Miko didn''t want anyone from Fate to die. After all, he¡¯s trying obtain Fate not destroy it.

    When Luka saw her comrades beaten up, she immediately knew they lost. She wanted to rush to their sides and see if they were alright, but she could feel Miko''s predator like gaze on her body.

    She knew that if she moved towards her friends, he¡¯ll take advantage of that chance and crush her.

    That''s what she would''ve done anyway. So she decided to talk from where she was, while keeping her eye on him.

    ¡°Ana, are you guys okay?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes. We all lost, but we''re all alive. Although, Robin was caught.¡±

    Luka glanced at Robin, who was hung over Leon¡¯s shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

    He didn''t meet her gaze.

    ¡°Looks like the only undecided fight is our own.¡±

    Miko spoke to Luka with a teasing tone.

    ¡°Seems so.¡±

    Luka landed on the ground and rushed towards Miko.

    Miko kicked off the ground and charged at her as well.

    Miko activated [Armored Skin] and then covered his arms in flames.

    Luka also activated [Armored Skin], but she covered her arms in ice.

    They threw a punch at the same time.

    *Boom*

    The fire and the ice canceled each other out, and fog was created between them.

    Miko threw another punch. Luka block it with her arm.

    She pushed his arm away and slammed her fist in his chest.

    Miko felt a freezing sensation attack his heart.

    He also punched Luka in the chest. She stepped back and aimed a kick at his head.

    Miko ducked under it, and shot his arm upwards to uppercut her.

    Luka used her palm to block it midway. She then kneed the still stooping Miko. However, Miko used his free hand to punch her in the side of her leg, and causing her to fall backwards.

    He then tried to chase her, but Luka used the momentum of falling, to perform a backflip. Her feet hit Miko under the chin, causing him to stumble backwards.

    Luka chased after him the moment her feet touched the ground.

    She created a dagger out of ice, and slash at Miko''s neck.

    Miko used [Ignition Step] to create distance between them.

    Seeing that, Luka took a small jump upwards, froze the moisture in the air and created a thin layer of ice. She used that thin layer of ice as footing, and jump forward.

    She created another layer of ice, she kicked off it like she was kicking off a wall, and change her trajectory towards Miko.

    This was called [Frost Step].

    Luka appeared in front of Miko before his feet touch the ground, and stabbed at him.

    He twisted his body and countered with a kick. Luka lifted her arm to block it was blown away from him.

    Miko then landed on his back, and rolled backwards to quickly get to his feet.

    He then activated [Dragon Rage], and used his aura to form dozens of hands. He then made them rush towards Luka.

    Luka twisted her body to dodge a few hands, and then began punching the hands away.

    The speed of the hands then increased, so Luka increased the speed of her punches as well.

    When she saw that she was going to be overwhelmed, she covered herself in black aura. The aura then changed into hands as well. Luka took a leap back, and used these hand to clash with the ones Miko created.

    ¡°That confirmed my suspicions. She''s definitely stealing my techniques and customizing them to fit her fighting style.¡±

    Through out the fight Luka has been using techniques similar to Miko''s. At first he thought it was a coincidence, but after being copied time and time again he was certain.

    Luka can quickly learn her opponents fighting style and make it her own.

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    (It is.)

    Tiamat answered Miko in his head.

    (Ouroboros¡¯ Proxies are always like this. They possess an infinite amount of talent, which allows them to learn almost anything at godly pace. This is because Ouroboros is the representation of infinity. There''s no limit for them. They''ll continue to grow until they die. )

    ¡°If what you''re saying is true, then why is Luka only at [C Class]?¡±

    If they were really endless, then Luka shouldn''t be this weak.

    (Do you really think the other Higher Beings would allow something like a monster who gets stronger by the second? Ouroboros¡¯ Proxies can''t wield the full power of infinity. It''s true that compared to everyone else, the rate at which they grow is extremely frightening; but even they suffer from bottlenecks. Otherwise it would be unfair to everyone else. The reason why that girl isn''t at a higher [Class] is because the power of Ouroboros is being restrained by the laws of world.)

    ¡°Can the restraint be removed?¡±

    (It cannot be removed, but it can be loosen.)

    ¡°How?¡±

    (The stronger Ouroboros¡¯ Proxy becomes, the more the restraint loosens. When they reach [XXX Class], the restraint will mostly lose its effect. It''s for this reason that people hunt Ouroboros¡¯ Proxies when they''re immature, and kill them. Otherwise, they''ll become true monsters in the future.)

    ¡°If that''s true then how were Nero and Nova able to kill them?¡±

    (That''s how much a [Tyrant] defies common sense.)

    The clash of hands between Miko and Luka had been going for several minutes now. With neither of them moved from where they stood.

    ¡°What did Nero and Nova do to beat Ouroboros¡¯ Proxies?¡±

    (It''s simple.)

    He could hear Tiamat giggling in his head.

    (They just became bigger monsters than them.)

    Hearing that, Miko couldn''t help but to smile.

    ¡°You''re right. That is simple.¡±

    Miko suddenly rushed towards Luka, while commanding the aura hands to continue their attack.

    ¡°[Flame Sword]¡±

    A sword made of fire appeared in his right hand. Luka created more hands and made them attack the charging Miko.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    He swung the sword and cut through four of them, he then swung it again and cut through several more. He then leaped forward and swung the sword until he made a path for himself to reach Luka.

    Luka quickly changed the dagger in her hand to a ice sword. She then moved to meet Miko half way.

    *Boom*

    The swords of fire and ice clashed, and caused a burst of hot and cold air to spread out around them.

    Miko swung the sword at Luka neck. She blocked with her own sword and then counter with a thrust towards Miko''s heart.

    Miko twisted his body to avoid it, and followed up with a stab at Luka''s chest.

    She leaped back, and made sword out aura rushed towards Miko.

    Miko clashed with the sword and forced it back.

    Luka in that time disappeared into her shadow and reappeared under Miko, trying to stab him in the back.

    ¡°[Lightning Blade]!¡±

    But predicted her attack, and created a sword out of lightning to block it.

    A hand made of aura then grabbed Luka by the neck and dragged her out the shadow.

    She used the ice sword to quickly sever the hand.

    At that time, Miko threw the lightning sword in her shoulder.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    ¡°Get over here!¡±

    A strand of lightning connected the sword to Miko''s hand. He dragged it and pull Luka towards him.

    He then released his claws and slashed her across the chest.

    Luka''s blood sprayed in the air.

    ¡°Luka!¡±

    This caused the members of Fate to panic.

    Luka on the other hand, released her claws as well, and countered with a slash of her own.

    Miko stepped back and slash the flame sword at her. A shield ice appeared and blocked it.

    Luka kicked off the ground and sank her fangs in Miko''s shoulder.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Miko got rid of his swords and slash his claws over Luka''s back.

    She was forced to let go.

    Miko then slammed his [Molten Fist] in her stomach.

    *Bam!*

    Luka was blown away. Miko immediately chased after her with [Ignition Step].

    ¡°[Devil¡¯s Light]!¡±

    He fired a laser at her.

    ¡°[Black Glutton]!¡±

    A dark fog appeared in front her, and absorbed the laser.

    The fog then spread and started devouring the surroundings.

    Miko could hear crunching sounds coming from the fog as it swept over the surroundings.

    ¡°Is it eating the surroundings?!¡±

    Miko immediately felt the impending danger from the fog, and decided to destroy it.

    But he was so focused on the fog, that he didn''t realized that he lost sight of Luka.

    Luka launched out his shadow and slammed her palm on his chest.

    ¡°[Absolute Zero]!¡±

    A deadly chill swept over Miko''s body, and he was instantly frozen solid.

    Luka then instantly made a giant ice hammer, and was about to use it to mash the frozen Miko into pieces, when a crack appeared on it.

    Luka could feel Immense heat escaping from the crack, and leaped back.

    ¡°[Burn Out]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Fire burst out of the ice statue, and spread throughout the area.

    The flames even devoured the black fog Luka summoned.

    Miko then shot out of the flames like a bullet, and popped up in front of Luka clasping his hands.

    ¡°[Electric Murder]!¡±

    He quickly separated his hands and bolts of lightning fell on Luka.

    ¡°Haaaaaaa!¡±

    She was hit directly and released an agonizing scream. But Miko wasn''t done.

    ¡°[Flame Bazooka]!¡±

    He slammed his palms on her chest, and released a blast of flames.

    Luka was blown away with fire and lightning covering her body.

    ¡°D-Damn it!¡±

    She made wings out of her aura, and stopped midair.

    She then angrily lift both arms above her head.

    ¡°[Black Out]!¡±

    The entire area immediately looked like it was night.

    ¡°What happened?!¡±

    Hina asked frantically.

    ¡°Luka is getting serous.¡±

    Remi replied.

    Hina quickly looked back at Luka, and saw an ominous black orb floating above her head.

    It doubled in size with every second that passed.

    It wasn''t long before it had a couple meters radius.

    Miko sensed the danger and decided to attack as well.

    He pushed both palms forward and created two giant balls of lightning and fire.

    ¡°[Electric Flame Cannon]!¡±

    The fire and lightning shot towards Luka, aiming to devour her.

    But it didn''t hit her. As if they were drawn by a vacuum, the fire and lightning was sucked inside the orb over Luka''s head.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This shock Gamiko and his group.

    ¡°It''s useless. All attacks will be sucked by that orb.¡±

    Robin spoke silently.

    Luka glared at Gamiko and threw the giant black orb at him.

    ¡°[Black Devourer]!¡±

    The orb shot towards Gamiko and exploded.

    *BOOOM!*

    A large crater was left formed where Miko stood, but there was no sign of him.

    The night scene disappeared, and day returned.

    Luka looked at the crater and frowned.

    Miko actually dodged her attack at the last moment. But she didn''t see where he went.

    ¡°[Fire Dragon¡­]!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Luka quickly looked up and saw Miko floating above her, with electric sparks coming from his feet.

    She could see an incredible amount of flames gathering in front of his mouth. She immediately knew what was going happen next.

    ¡°[ROOOAAARRR]!¡±

    A huge pillar of flames, shot out Gamiko''s mouth and rushed towards Luka.

    ¡°[Ice Shield]!¡±

    She didn''t have to time to dodge, so she created a giant ice shield.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    Gamiko''s roar caused a huge explosion of flames, and turned the surrounding area in a scene from hell.

    Sasha and the other all had to retreat, in order to not get burn alive.

    In the world of flames only Gamiko was seen floating. Luka disappeared into the flames.

    ¡°Luka!¡±

    The members of Fate were pale faced. The roar Gamiko released had enough power to severely wound a [B Class] like them. Much less Luka who was caught off guard.

    They searched the burning surroundings for her. It was then they saw a thick ice orb in the middle of the flames.

    Luka emerged from the orb, and was soaked in cold sweat.

    ¡°I-I thought I was a goner. If I didn''t used [Ice Glazier] at the last second, I would be dead.¡±

    [Ice Glazier] was a technique that traps your opponent in an extremely thick mountain of ice. Luka used it on herself after her [Ice Shield] was instantly destroyed by Gamiko''s flames.

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Luka alive. Even Gamiko.

    ¡°Thank goodness. I thought I had accidentally killed her. This is the first time I''ve used [Fire Dragon¡¯s Roar] after all.¡±

    Luka heard his words and sent a glare at him. She was extremely close to being killed, and that made her very angry.

    So she decided to use her strongest technique.

    ¡°[Black Ice Dragoon]!¡±

 Lukaéˆ¥æªš Trump Card- The Unstoppable Black Ice Dragoon

    Summit Of The Gods.

    Inside one of the billions of Gardens, two figures sat facing each other.

    There were surrounded by hundreds of different flowers, that ranged from roses to lilies. In the sky above them were hundreds of bird-sized dragons flying peaceful around them. Each dragon had a majestic and overbearing aura that could make any mortal tremble in awe.

    But to the two persons sitting around a diamond encrusted table, these dragons were nothing more than hummingbirds.

    ¡°It looks like your daughter is getting serious, Boros.¡±

    Said Tiamat. She was wearing an azure and gold dress that looked so stunning, that all the women in the world would fight their lovers just to wear it.

    On her arms were golden armlets, that looked like a small golden dragon had wrapped itself around her arm. In fact, they were actually real life dragons. She also had earrings to match.

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Ouroboros, who sat in front of her, was wearing a more modest clothing. He was dressed in a casual black top and bottom.

    ¡°You don''t look excited though.¡±

    Ouroboros looked at Tiamat seriously before speaking.

    ¡°Tia, I honestly believe that one of our children might die in this fight. I would prefer not to see that.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that girl¡¯s technique that powerful?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    Tiamat stayed silent for a while before smiling.

    ¡°Don''t worry. My Gamiko won''t kill your daughter.¡±

    Tiamat''s answer caused Ouroboros to opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°You say that as if it''s impossible for him to lose.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It''s the man I took a liking to after all. There''s no way he''ll lose to anyone of the same generation. He''s very prideful after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ouroboros didn''t say anything for a while. He thought for a long time before speaking.

    ¡°Tia, why did you reincarnate that man and turned him into your Proxy? Is it because he reminds you of Augustus?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Tiamat didn''t say anything for a long time, she just stared at Ouroboros. Seeing that she wasn''t going to answer him, Ouroboros-

    ¡°My bad. I shouldn''t have mentioned your husband.¡±

    He apologized.

    ¡°¡­.No, I don''t mind at all.¡±

    ¡°Then let me rephrase the question. Why didn''t you make your grandson your Proxy? If it''s him, he would¡¯ve swept through all the competition, and made you the [Supreme Being] thousands of years ago.¡±

    Tiamat finally smile again before replying.

    ¡°Giving Nero Proxy abilities is like giving an adult a gun to fight a newborn; it''s completely unnecessary, and is honestly overkill.¡±

    Tiamat giggled a little.

    ¡°Besides he rejected Cerberus, Lucifer, Hercules, and even Zeus, it''s pretty clear he doesn''t want to become a Proxy. Even if it''s his beautiful grandmother¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°¡­He is an oddball after all. His children too.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don''t badmouth my descendants! They''re just a little special!¡±

    ¡°They take after you, that''s the problem.¡±

    Ouroboros sighed and got back to main topic.

    ¡°Anyway, we can''t let either of our children die.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. None of them will die. Well, as long as Miko isn''t pushed too far anyway.¡±

    The moment Luka spoke the name of her technique, the faces of all the members of Fate faces immediately paled.

    ¡°Luka is going for the kill.¡±

    Remi said solemnly.

    ¡°I didn''t expect her to need to use it.¡±

    Robin said.

    ¡°Considering that all of us lost miserably, she doesn''t have a choice.¡±

    Said Saika.

    Hearing their words Leon couldn''t help but ask.

    ¡°Is it that strong?¡±

    ¡°It''s strong enough to beat you when you''re not in your demon form.

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    Robin words made him alert. Leon was a [Lower B Class] who was strong enough to fight Robin who was a [Mid B Class] on equal footing. When he uses his demon form his power jumps into [A Class] for a short period of time. Robin has experienced Leon''s strength, and if he could still say that then¡­

    ¡°This might turn out badly.¡±

    Meanwhile, Miko watched Luka with caution.

    Her body was covered with darkness, he could no longer make out her figure.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The darkness then condense and wrapped closely around her, as if it was a second layer of skin.

    Ice then wrapped around the darkness the same way it did Luka¡¯s body, and formed a third layer of skin.

    This process then repeated several times on rapid succession. Ice covered darkness. Darkness covered ice.

    Before Miko knew it, an over 7ft being stood before him. The ice and darkness melded together to create an ominous looking armor made of black ice.

    The armor had a dragon shaped head, black claws on the hands and feet, and a long thorny tail. The entire thing looked like a muscular humanoid wingless dragon made of black ice.

    This was [Black Ice Dragoon].

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A roar fitting of its appearance came from its mouth, and shook the surroundings.

    Miko narrowed his eyes as he stared at Luka''s new form.

    ¡°¡­..This might be a problem.¡±

    The moment he said so, Luka made her move.

    With one step, she cut the 30m distance between them.

    She swung her giant fist, Gamiko instantly covered his arm with dragon scales and [Armored Skin].

    *Boom*

    *Crack!*

    Miko was blown away with cracking sounds coming from both of his arms.

    ¡°Ugh! Heavy!¡±

    He twisted his body to land properly, but before his feet touched the ground Luka already cut the distance.

    *Boom!*

    She punched him in the jaw, and almost made his head spin like an owl¡¯s.

    He was sent flying again, but this time he spurted wings and stopped midair.

    ¡°Shit! That hurt like hell!¡±

    At this time Luka appeared in front of him again.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Miko angrily coated his fist with lightning and flames, and punch Luka.

    *Boom!*

    His fist slammed on Luka''s armor.

    ¡°Tch! It''s hard!¡±

    However, his punch didn''t even leave a mark on it.

    Miko flew backwards and created two giant fireballs over his head. They started to spin and formed a twister underneath them.

    Miko lift one hand and swept it down.

    ¡°[Hellstorm]!¡±

    The fireballs rushed down to the ground and used the winds to spread its destructive power.

    ¡°Hot!¡±

    The heat assaulted Sasha and the others, and made them think they were in a furnace.

    Gamiko watched the burning inferno devour Luka.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    *Swoosh*

    He saw a powerful gust of cold air spread through the area, and froze the flames.

    ¡°Cold!¡±

    Sasha and the others felt like they like were expelled from the furnace and into a winter land.

    Luka in her black ice armor stood in the center flame shape black ice sculptures. She looked up at Miko and suddenly disappear.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Miko suddenly felt like he was hit by a train. He was blown upwards by Luka''s fist.

    Miko spun in the air several times before falling towards the ground.

    Luka landed on the ground and rushed forward.

    She jumped and drop kick Miko''s back before he hit the ground.

    ¡°Argh?!¡±

    The kick made Miko¡¯s body shot towards the mountain.

    *Boom!*

    He crashed into the foot of the mountain, and created a huge crater.

    Luka then lift her left hand, and a giant spear made of black ice formed in her hand.

    ¡°[Hodur¡¯s Black Spear]!¡±

    She threw the spear with a roar.

    It cut through the air like a bullet, and shot towards Miko.

    Miko quick stretch his palm out.

    ¡°[Ignition]!¡±

    A burst of flames came from Miko''s palms, and hit the spear and instantly melt it.

    Miko then open his mouth and fire started gathering fire in his throat.

    ¡°[Fire Dragon¡¯s Roar]!¡±

    A pillar of flames shot out of his mouth and head towards Luka.

    Luka¡¯s armor opened its mouth section. Ice and darkness started swirling and blending inside the mouth.

    ¡°[Black Ice Dragon¡¯s Roar]!¡±

    A pillar of dark frost winds shot out of the mouth, and collided with the fire pillar and stopped it in its tracks.

    The two attacks began to push each other back and forth. It was as if two Bulls were pushing each back with their horns.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Seeing Luka copy Miko''s attack, shocked everyone there; but not Miko.

    After hearing the special traits of Ouroboros¡¯ Proxies, he guessed that she would learn it sooner or later.

    That''s why he thought of a counter measure beforehand.

    He changed his wings into a serpent dragon. The dragon opened its mouth and lightning gathered in its mouth.

    Everyone eyes bulged out when they saw that. None of them have every seen aura being used like that.

    The gathered lightning then shot out of the dragon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°[Lightning Dragon¡¯s Roar]!¡±

    The pillar of lightning collided with Luka''s attack and fused with Miko''s previous attack, creating a giant pillar of fire and lightning.

    ¡°[Twin Headed Dragon¡¯s Roar]!¡±

    The giant pillar of lightning and fire quickly overwhelmed Luka''s attack, and caused it to disperse. Miko''s attack then hit Luka head on.

    *BOOOOM!*

    An explosion of fire and lightning destroyed the surroundings and devoured Luka.

    ¡°Luka!¡±

    The destructive power made everyone turn pale.

    They weren¡¯t confident if they could''ve survive that.

    While they were thinking that, a silhouette suddenly shot inside smoke created by the explosion.

    *Boom!*

    A loud noise rang out and blew away the smoke.

    They saw Luka claded in her black ice armor, and Miko whose entire body looked like it made of molten metal.

    Luka had her arm up blocking Miko''s molten fist.

    ¡°Tch! Even [Molten Dragon Mode] can''t crack it.¡±

    Miko leaped back and glared at where he punch Luka. There was a fist mark, but nothing serious. The armor was extremely hard.

    ¡°I guess I''ll have to keep swinging until I break that armor!¡±

    Miko rushed forward and covered his entire body with flames. His already molten body got even hotter.

    Luka also rushed forward.

    The two threw a punch at the same time.

    *Boom!*

    *Crack!*

    Miko''s metallic skin cracked and blood sprayed from it. He ignored the pain and swung his other fist.

    *Boom!*

    *Crack!*

    The same thing happened again.

    Luka then punched him in the chest, and shattered his chest plate.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Blood spurt out of his mouth and he stumbled backwards.

    ¡°[Devil¡¯s Light]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He quickly fired a laser at Luka''s chest.

    ¡°Not going to work!¡±

    Luka shot towards him and lift him off the ground with a kick.

    *Boom!*

    *Crack!*

    He could hear more of his bones breaking under the kicks pressure.

    He was sent upwards like a rocket.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Miko created a giant fireball with electricity around it.

    ¡°[Electric Sundrop]!¡±

    He threw it down at Luka.

    Instead of dodging, Luka jumped up and charge through the attack.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    She then caught up to Miko and slammed her heel in his head.

    *Crack!*

    Miko''s skull cracked and his brain rattled.

    He was sent flying back to the ground.

    *Boom!*

    His fall sent cracks through the earth.

    ¡°I''m not done yet!¡±

    Luka¡¯s body shot down like a meteor and stomped Miko into the ground.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Everyone watch as Miko was forced into earth, this creating a crater.

    ¡°It''s my win again.¡±

    Luka casually picked up Miko''s broken body and threw it one side.

    His body hit the ground lifelessly.

    ¡°Miko''s going to die!¡±

    Sasha got anxious and moved to rescue her son. But before she could Sora, Hina, and Ace block her path.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    Sasha''s voice accompanied by intense bloodlust made everyone burst out in cold sweat.

    Even so the trio didn''t move.

    ¡°Wait, Mother-In-Law! If you interrupt their fight Mikky will be angry!¡±

    Hina nervously said.

    ¡°I don''t care if he''s angry! He''s going to die if we don''t do something!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Miss Sasha. Gamiko hasn''t lost yet.¡±

    Sora hurriedly said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That''s right! Gamiko still haven''t used his trump card yet!¡±

    Ace said excitedly.

    ¡°Trump card?¡±

    ¡°Miko has a technique that can beat that armor?¡±

    Leon asked.

    ¡°Yes! However, it''s extremely dangerous. If you careless go out there, you''ll die!¡±

    Hina words shocked Sasha and the others.

    A technique that can kill a [Mid B Class] like Sasha? If that''s true then it can probably compete against Luka''s [Black Ice Dragoon].

    ¡°Ha¡­Haha¡­Hahahahaha!¡±

    A joyous laugh suddenly reached their ears.

    They quickly looked over and saw Miko sluggishly got to his feet while laughing.

    His body was a bloody mess, but he still had the energy to laugh out loud. This greatly confused Luka.

    ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±

    She asked cautiously.

    ¡°A madman can''t get any madder.¡±

    Miko answered leisurely.

    ¡°I¡¯m just so impressed that I can''t help but to laugh. I mean I can''t believe someone who isn''t even 10 can be this strong. A true genius.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the praise. You weren''t bad yourself.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking like you''ve already won?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I thought I did.¡±

    ¡°You thought wrong.¡±

    Miko''s body then started glow, which made Luka put up her guard.

    ¡°Ouroboros¡¯ Proxy Luka. Your power was truly terrifying. Almost tyrannical. But..¡±

    The atmosphere around Miko then became extremely ominous as a savage grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°Let me show you what real a Tyrant is!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Luka suddenly distanced herself on reflex and closely watched Miko as he shouted.

    ¡°[Dragonite]!¡±

 Trump Vs Trump- The Tyrannical Dragonite

    Summit Of The Gods.

    ¡°Well, this isn''t good.¡±

    Tiamat and Ouroboros were watching the intense fight between Miko and Luka.

    Tiamat was cheering all through the fight; she was especially loud when Luka was dominating Miko. But she suddenly spoke with a solemn tone. So Ouroboros couldn''t help but ask.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Miko was pushed too far. Well, it''s better you prepare yourself.¡±

    She held her hand out, and a small dragon landed on it. She used her finger to rub under its chin, and made it purr like a cat.

    ¡°You might lose your Proxy to my descendant for a third time.¡±

    ¡°[Dragonite]!¡±

    *Boom*

    Following Miko''s roar, a burst of magic was ferociously released from his body. This caused Luka and the others to feel like they were being pressured.

    Strong gusts of wind started blowing throughout the surroundings with Miko in the center.

    The magic that was raging uncontrollably, then came down and returned back to where it came. But this time it looked like it was forcing itself into his body through all of his pores.

    His body started glowing so brightly that his figure could no longer be seen.

    This lasted for nearly a minute, before showing any signs of fading. During that time Luka considered attacking Miko, but her instincts were told her that would be risky. So she watched as the glow slowly dimmed until it was gone.

    ¡°W-Wha?!¡±

    What she say shocked not only her, but most of the people watching their fight.

    The Gamiko that stood before them was a completely different being from the Gamiko they knew.

    His slim body now had bulging muscles that looked as firm and as hard as a bodybuilder¡¯s. It was like they were chiseled from stone.

    His skin was covered with azure scales, that were as shiny as gems. Only his pecs, abs, and the center of his face weren''t covered with scales.

    His claws were jet black and lustrous like black blades, and his fangs looked as sharp as knives.

    Lastly, his hair grew to his feet and became hard and spiky. It reminded them of a dragon''s tail.

    The current Gamiko looked like a mixture of a dragon and a human.

    ¡°H-He turned into a Dragonman?¡±

    Gamiko''s appearance shocked Luka greatly. She''s never heard of a technique that could change someone into a different race before.

    But that wasn''t the only thing that shocked her.

    ¡°Why can''t I sense any magic coming from him? His transformation was caused by magic; so I should be able to feel some kind of magic power, but I can''t. Why''s that?¡±

    It was at this moment Miko turned and face Luka and the others.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Just one look from his eyes made their bodies tremble.

    His cornea was black, and his pupils looked like a reptile¡¯s.

    But that wasn''t what made them tremble.

    It was the apathetic yet fierce glare, that frightened them.

    It was different from the savage and excited look he had earlier. He looked at them like they were nothing but garbage on the street.

    Like killing them would be nothing.

    Miko''s eyes especially had an effect on Luka and Sasha. They could feel their dragon blood boiling in response.

    ¡°¡­.Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Suddenly getting thanked by her enemy confused Luka. Seeing her confusion, Miko continued.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I finally get to test run [Dragonite] on a worthy opponent.¡±

    A thin glow appeared around Miko.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°To show my gratitude, I''ll crush you in the most brutal way I can think of; and show you which one of us is superior.¡±

    He took a step forward.

    *Crack!*

    And it caused the ground to crack open.

    He took another step and the result was the same.

    He leisurely walked towards Luka and destroyed the earth with every step. It was like he was a walking mountain.

    Sensing the danger, Luka decidedly made the first move.

    She dashed forward and threw a powerful punch. Seeing that, Miko stood his ground and threw a punch as well.

    *Boom!*

    The ground underneath them burst open from the shockwave caused from the collision of their fists.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    But Luka was the one who had to step back.

    Miko dashed forward and punched her chest.

    *Boom!*

    The punch blew her back a few steps.

    Luka aimed a kick at Miko.

    *Boom!*

    He blocked her giant leg with his arm, and used the other hand to drag her towards him.

    *Boom!*

    He uppercut her and followed up with a spin kick, and forced her to step to the side almost a dozen times.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Luka kicked off the ground and aimed a knee strike at Miko''s face.

    Miko used one hand and caught it. But Luka didn''t let that stop her, she immediately used the other knee to strike Miko.

    The knee strike hit Miko square in the face.

    ¡°¡­..Not bad.¡±

    He lifted Luka by the knee and slammed on the ground.

    *Boom!*

    He then punched downwards at her face.

    But a giant spike made of black ice pushed him upwards, and away from her.

    Luka quickly got to her feet, and created a giant black ice spear and threw it at Miko. Seeing the spear coming at him, Miko casually swung his hand and destroyed it.

    He landed on the ground and stood in place.

    ¡°¡­He''s actually competing with Luka''s [Black Ice Dragoon]!¡±

    Aya shouted.

    ¡°He was being completely suppressed earlier, but now they''re on equal footing.¡±

    Said Ana.

    ¡°Equal footing?¡±

    Robin looked at Miko''s dragonfied form, and couldn''t help but to shiver.

    ¡°I don''t see it that way.¡±

    Miko silently stared at Luka for a while, and then-

    ¡°¡­30%.¡±

    He disappeared and popped up in front of Luka.

    ¡°¡­.?!¡±

    He threw a punch.

    Luka quickly crossed her arm in front of her to block it

    *Bam!*

    She blown away a few meters after feeling like she was hit by a truck.

    Her feet skidded on the ground, in an attempt to stop herself.

    But before she could stop completely, she saw something flashed before her eyes.

    She created a wall of black ice on reflex.

    *Bam!*

    She jumped back and saw a leg rip through the wall like paper.

    ¡°[Black Iceberg]!¡±

    With her shout, an iceberg the size of a small hill shot towards Miko.

    Miko-

    ¡°¡­40%.¡±

    He rushed towards it and thrust his arm forward.

    *Boom!*

    He destroyed the iceberg and charged towards Luka.

    Luka created two giant black ice swords and slashed at him.

    He blocked them with his arm and tried to sweep her off her feet with a low kick.

    Luka jumped over it and swung both swords down. Miko crossed his arms above him and blocked it.

    *Bam!*

    The ground under him cracked some more. The blow with all of Luka''s weight was extremely heavy, but it only took Miko a simple action to block it.

    He thrust his arms upwards and pushed Luka back.

    While she was falling backwards, her tail shot towards Miko and stab in the chest.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Luka was shocked to see that her tail didn''t bore through Miko''s chest. In fact, it didn''t even leave a mark.

    ¡°What kind of skin is that?!¡±

    She shouted, as she jumped back.

    ¡°60%.¡±

    Miko disappeared from Luka''s sight again, but this time she wasn''t caught off guard.

    She created an axe and swung it behind her.

    *Bam!*

    The axe was destroyed by Miko''s fist that was aiming at Luka''s head.

    Luka then stepped forward and slashed her claw across his chest.

    *Clang!*

    A sound like two blades clashing reached her ears. Her claws were able to slice his skin, but the claws broke at the same time.

    She gritted her teeth and slammed her palm on his chest.

    ¡°[Black Winter]!¡±

    In an instant Miko and the area around him was encased in extremely thick black ice. Especially Miko who looked like he was trapped in an ice mountain.

    Luka jumped back and glared at the trapped Miko.

    A change than occurred in her armor. The chest portion opened and revealed her face.

    Black frost winds started gathering in her mouth. The same thing happened with mouth section of the armor.

    *Crack!*

    It was at that time that cracks started to appear in the ice mountain.

    ¡°80%.¡±

    *Shatter!*

    With a loud sound, Miko broke free of the ice. Luka attacked immediately after seeing that.

    ¡°[Twin Headed Black Ice Dragon¡¯s Roar]!¡±

    Two pillars of darkness and ice hit Miko head on without giving him time to defend.

    *BOOM!*

    The temperature immediately dropped drastically and darkness raged through the surroundings.

    When the smoke cleared Miko''s figure was erased, and everything in a 100m radius was destroyed and frozen. All was left was a giant trench encased in ice.

    ¡°¡­.Miko.¡±

    Sasha felt weak in her knees after seeing her son receiving a direct hit from such a powerful attack.

    Even Hina and the others who knew how powerful Miko''s [Dragonite] was, were worried.

    As for the members of Fate, they were sighing in relief. They thought that if the fight continued, Luka might''ve lost.

    However contrast to everyone else, even after seeing the level of destruction she caused, Luka still didn''t believe that she took Miko down.

    And she was right .

    ¡°100%.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    An apathetic voice reached everyone''s ears, which shocked them.

    They soon saw Miko walking out of a forest with a few bruises on him.

    He walked down the frozen trench with an unhurried pace.

    ¡°Throughout the entire fight, I''ve been gauging how much of my strengthI''ll need to beat you.¡±

    *Crack!*

    Miko''s body started giving off a suffocating pressure, which caused the ice to shatter. It was greater than it was at the start of the fight.

    ¡°100%. That''s how much of my strength I''ve decided to use.¡±

    He took another step forward.

    *Boom!*

    He kicked off the ground and created a shockwave that caused all the ice to shatter.

    Miko popped up in front Luka and thrust his arm forward.

    *Boom!*

    *Crack!*

    She was blown away with a part of her armor cracked.

    ¡°He cracked [Black Ice Dragoon]?!¡±

    Robin shouted.

    Luka quickly recovered her footing and rushed towards Miko. She threw an uppercut, but he dodged it by bending backwards.

    He didn''t stop with a bend. He went fully back, and did a handstand. He then twisted his body and pushed off the ground.

    *Bam!*

    He launched upwards like a bullet, and kicked Luka up into the air.

    He then twisted his body to bring his feet back to ground, and leaped upwards like a frog.

    He headbutt Luka in the back and sent her further in the air.

    When she was falling back down, she created hundreds of cannons made of black ice.

    ¡°[Black Bombardment]!¡±

    The cannons fired thousands of dark cannonballs at Miko.

    ¡°Pointless.¡±

    Saying so, Miko began punching the cannonballs, thus destroying them.

    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*

    Seeing that, Luka used [Frost Step] to maneuver herself through the air and around Miko''s back.

    Most of Miko''s attention was focused on destroying the dark cannonballs, so his back was wide open.

    Luka turned her hand into an ice blade and thrust towards Miko''s back.

    *Bam!*

    To her surprise, Miko''s spiky hair moved and swat her away.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The impact from the hair was so powerful that it dealt direct damage to Luka, and caused her to throw up blood.

    It was like she was hit by his fist rather than his hair.

    At that time the cannons stopped, and Miko turned around.

    Luka watched as his hair started to move like it was alive.

    ¡°....Is your hair substituting for a tail?!¡±

    She asked while she fixed her armor.

    But Miko didn''t answer, he popped up in front of her and slammed his fist in the chest.

    *Bam!*

    The fist broke through the armor, and hit Luka in the stomach.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Blood gush out her mouth, and she felt like she was going to vomit out her organs.

    Miko pulled his arm out and slashed the armor with his claw.

    His claws ripped through the armor like paper, exposing most off Luka''s body.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Luka tried to kick him away, but Miko blocked it with his hair. It then wrapped around the leg and ripped it off.

    It quickly used the ripped off leg and destroyed the head section of the armor.

    Luka was left with only a small piece of the armor covering her.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Miko swung his leg and slammed it into Luka.

    *BOOM!*

    *CRACK!*

    The armor was instantly destroyed and the sound of Luka''s bones breaking reached everyone''s ears.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±

    She screamed out in pain as her slammed into ground, bounced, and rolled almost 100m before stopping.

    Her body was soaked in her blood. Her bones were broken. She was bleeding both internal and externally. There was no part of her that wasn''t hurting.

    One kick had completely destroyed her body.

    Her vision was blurry, and her ears were ringing; but she could still see Miko walk up to her and say-

    ¡°Get up. Who gave you permission to lose already.¡±

    Dragonite Illustration</a>

 Demonic Nature

    Miko''s words carried a domineering pressure, as if he was a king looking down on the world.

    Luka who was unable to move could only look up at him, with a shocked expression.

    ¡°Didn''t you hear me? Get up. I''m not done fighting you.¡±

    He looked down on Luka with cold eyes that lacked emotion.

    ¡°I can''t move.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Is that so?¡±

    Miko''s hair moved and wrapped itself around Luka, and made her stand up.

    ¡°Then it''s my win.¡±

    ¡°No! I haven''t lost yet.¡±

    To everyone''s surprise Luka didn''t concede defeat, even after all the damage she took.

    Only Miko showed no reaction.

    ¡°Then you can still fight?¡±

    ¡°That''s right!¡±

    ¡°Even though you can''t move?¡±

    ¡°I''m still alive aren''t I?! As long as I''m alive I won''t admit defeat!¡±

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Without prior warning, Miko used his hair to slam Luka on the ground.

    He lifted her up again.

    ¡°You can''t even defend against my hair, and you still think you can win.¡±

    ¡°¡­T-That''s right!¡±

    *Bam!*

    He slammed her onto the ground again, and lifted her up again.

    ¡°The current you is too weak. You aren''t even qualified to stand before me; and yet you think you can win?¡±

    ¡°Hah~. Hah~. O-Of course!¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot? That''s completely illogical.¡±

    Miko tightened the grip around Luka''s body, causing her bones creak.

    ¡°Luka!¡±

    Seeing their leader in a desperate situation, the members of Fate all moved towards Miko at once.

    Robin even broke free of Leon''s hold and charged out first.

    No one tried to stop them, because they would''ve probably done the same in their position.

    ¡°Get away from her!¡±

    Robin filled his broken body with [Raw Mana] and forced it to move.

    He jumped and threw a punch at Miko.

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    Miko moved in front of him, and slammed his foot in Robin''s torso.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Robin''s eyes rolled to the back of his head, and blood sprayed out of his mouth like a hose.

    It was the heaviest blow he''s ever felt in his life. He almost died instantly.

    He was blown away and slammed into Saika, and reopened his wounds.

    ¡°You wouldn''t be able to beat when you''re at your best. What makes you think that you could beat me bent up like that?¡±

    Miko swept a cold glare at them.

    ¡°Attack me again and I''ll punch a hole through your chests.¡±

    His words and bloodlust made them all froze in place for a while. They could tell that he would really do it.

    However-

    ¡°Don''t underestimate us! Let Luka go, you brat!¡±

    They still ran towards death.

    ¡°Idiots.¡±

    Miko turned to face them, and instantly thought of a hundred ways to brutally slaughtered in a second.

    In the end he decided to ripped their heads off after punching a hole through them.

    As he was about to move to do that-

    ¡°Stop! Don''t throw your lives away!¡±

    Luka''s desperate shout made them all stop.

    ¡°Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?! He''s going to kill you!¡±

    Aya shouted.

    ¡°He won''t!¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°How are you so sure?!¡±

    Ana shouted.

    ¡°Because he needs me!¡±

    Luka''s words shocked them. She ignored their shock and faced Miko.

    ¡°You need me right, Gamiko?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko didn''t respond. However Luka continued.

    ¡°I know that you''re interested in me, almost to point of obsession. And I know that it''s because you see yourself in me.¡±

    Luka started grinning while blood was still fresh in her mouth.

    ¡°I know because it''s same for me. I feel a strange attraction towards you as you do to me. It''s because we''re similar. That''s why you can''t kill me, because killing me would be like killing yourself!¡±

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Miko slammed his fist in Luka''s stomach.

    ¡°Luka!¡±

    Ana and the others moved towards Miko again.

    He turned and faced them with a glare.

    ¡°[Shut up and Kneel].¡±

    *Bam!*

    They suddenly stopped and kneeled so hard their kneecaps broke and the ground crack.

    They couldn''t speak no matter how much they tried.

    ¡°T-This is [Rule]!¡±

    Sasha was the first to realize what Gamiko did to them.

    He used the special skill [Rule] to suppress them.

    Miko used his hair to straighten the slouching Luka and stared in her eyes.

    ¡°I''ll admit that what you said was true. I am very interested in you. I do see apart of myself in you. I do feel a strange attraction towards you. However¡­¡±

    *Stab!*

    ¡°¡­.?!¡±

    Luka looked down and saw a hand inside her stomach. It was Miko''s scaled covered hand.

    She then looked up at Miko''s apathetic face.

    ¡°There''s no one in this world I cannot kill.¡±

    He removed his hand and showed it to Luka.

    ¡°And the person I want to kill the most is myself.¡±

    He used the hair to slammed her on the ground a few times before he threw her to side like she was garbage.

    This brutal sight gave everyone chills.

    ¡°¡­This isn''t good.¡±

    Sasha said solemnly.

    ¡°I know. That girl is going to die.¡±

    Said Leon.

    ¡°This is why I don''t like [Dragonite]. Mikky is too heartless when he uses it.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°But the power is real though.¡±

    The trio chipped in.

    However Sasha shook her head.

    ¡°That wasn''t what I meant.¡±

    Everyone looked at her and saw that there was a trance of panic on her face.

    ¡°That Luka girl is going to rampage.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Sasha didn''t say anymore. She just watched Luka who laid on the ground.

    Luka''s mind was foggy, and her body was numb.

    She had lost contact with all of her senses.

    It was then everything came rushing back at her all at once.

    The pain. The suffering. The humiliation. The despair.

    ¡°Guahhhhh!¡±

    Her body started burning up, like she was laying in a bed of fire.

    She started spasming so hard her limbs were being thrown all over the place.

    ¡°W-What''s happening?¡±

    Luka''s sudden behavior shocked everyone expect Sasha and Miko. They started to wonder if she was dying.

    ¡°Guaaahhh!¡±

    An ominous red and black aura started leaking out of her body.

    Seeing that, Hina couldn''t help but ask Sasha.

    ¡°What''s going on?! What''s happening to Luka?!¡±

    ¡°Her blood was forcibly activated.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Her blood?¡±

    Sasha nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Luka isn''t human. Well, not 100% percent human anyway.¡±

    ¡°Luka isn''t human? Bullshit! If she isn''t human then what is she?!¡±

    Sasha looked at Robin who was surprisingly still conscious. Seeing how he was still able to shout, Sasha couldn''t help but be impressed by his durability.

    She looked at him, and the other Fate members who were no longer under the effects of [Rule].

    ¡°It''s not surprising that you wouldn''t know. Even I who''ve seen hundreds of different races didn''t realized at first. Much less you guys who''ve probably never seen races other than humans and Beastmen.¡±

    She looked at Luka whose hair was slowly turning Snow White, and had markings appearing on her body.

    ¡°That girl is a Cambion. The offspring of a demon and a human.¡±

    ¡°Graaah!¡±

    As if confirming Sasha''s words, Luka''s body floated off the ground while she released a beastly roar.

    The moment she stood on her feet, they could see her wounds fastly healing. Especially the hole in her stomach, was healing with incredible speed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Miko patiently watched her wounds heal. He even used his hair like a stand, and leaned back with his arms crossed.

    He looked unusually relaxed, as if he had expected this.

    Luka''s wounds healed in less than a minute.

    There was a savage look on her face. She spotted Miko and pounced at him.

    Miko used his hair to launch himself over her head.

    Luka stopped and pounce at him with a punch. Miko thrust his foot forward.

    *Boom!*

    Miko''s foot clashed his Luka''s fist. Neither of them budged, they were equal.

    Miko spun around with a spin kick. Luka ducked under it and slashed him with her claws, while howling.

    Blood sprayed from Miko''s chest.

    His hair then swat Luka away.

    She twisted her body unnaturally in the air and landed on all fours. She then pounced at Miko like a lion.

    Miko swung his claws at her, but Luka''s dodged it with cat-like reflexes, and circled around Miko''s back.

    She used her claws to stab into his back.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Miko shouted out in pain for the first time since using [Dragonite].¡±

    He kicked Luka away from behind him, and rubbed where he was stabbed. When he brought his hand in front of his face and saw his blood-

    He snapped.

    ¡°RAWR!¡±

    An inhuman roar escaped his throat, caused the earth itself to shake.

    He glared at Luka and rushed at her. Luka also pounced at him.

    Miko kicked Luka in the stomach and knocked her away.

    Luka flipped and rushed again like nothing happened. Miko slashed his claws, she dodged it and sunk her fangs in Miko¡¯s neck.

    Luka then did something unbelievable. She lifted Miko off the ground using only her mouth.

    And then like a dog ripping up a chew toy, she swung him all over the place before flinging him one side.

    Blood poured from Miko¡¯s neck, and flowed down his chest.

    Luka then pounced at him again. Miko rushed forward and blocked her claws with his hair. He then slashed her with claws.

    Luka jumped back, but Miko immediately leaped and tried to stomp her into the ground.

    She leaped back again.

    *Boom!*

    Miko''s stomp created a crater.

    He didn''t waste time and immediately chased after Luka.

    He slashed her across the face. She stood her ground and stabbed him in the chest.

    Miko roared and sunk his fangs in her shoulder.

    Luka screamed out and started slashing Miko''s back in a frenzy.

    The pain of having his skin ripped off made Miko released his bite.

    He uppercut Luka and hit her with his hair.

    But Luka grabbed it, and pulled Miko towards her.

    She headbutt him, and rattled his brain.

    Miko angrily thrust his hand through her stomach, but as if she didn''t mind it Luka slammed her knee in his face.

    Miko took a few steps back and slammed his foot in the side of Luka''s face.

    Luka dropped to the ground and then got on all fours. She pounced like a beast and headbutt Miko in the midsection.

    He was blown away and flipped a few times.

    The moment his feet touched the ground, he saw Luka midair swinging her fist down at him.

    He jumped back and her fist hit the ground.

    *Boom!*

    The fist created a huge crater.

    Miko aim a roundhouse kick at her head. She ducked under it, and aimed a kick of her own.

    Miko used the momentum from his leg missing its target to send a stronger spinning kick at Luka.

    *Boom!*

    The two legs clashed and destroyed the ground under them. The two then leaped back and glared at each other.

    ¡°¡­.I¡¯ve never seen such a savage fight. They''re going to kill each other if this continues.¡±

    Said Leon.

    ¡°When demons are pushed to the brink of death, their demon blood boils and take over. They lose their senses and become pure savages. This is what makes the demon race so frightening. The Saevio Clan curse is similar to this; but real demons are much more terrifying.¡±

    Sasha watched as Miko and Luka continued to rip each other apart with their claws and fangs.

    ¡°I got to stop them.¡±

    She took a step forward, but a hand grabbed her by the shoulder.

    ¡°Don''t be stupid.¡±

    It was Leon.

    ¡°You would only get ripped to shreds if you step between them. And even if you could stop them it would only be by activating your [Death Magic]. Are you planning to kill your own son?

    ¡°¡­Then what should we do? They''ll die at this rate.¡±

    ¡°I''ll go. If I used the demon curse, I should be able to stop them.¡±

    ¡°Don''t be stupid. You''re too worn out. If you activate the curse your body won''t be able to take it.¡±

    *Boom!*

    It was at this moment Luka and Miko got even more savage and bloodthirsty.

    Their blood sprayed through the air and stained the ground.

    Their roars were terrifying and earthshaking.

    No matter how serious of an injury they receive, they continued to attack each other without a hint of hesitation.

    It was like they had lost all of their humanity.

    ¡°We have no other choice.¡±

    Leon focused to activate the demon curse.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    However, he failed horrendously. He coughed up blood and fell to his knees.

    Sasha hastily supported him.

    ¡°I told you so.¡±

    ¡°T-Then what should we do?¡±

    Sasha opened her mouth to say something, but before she could she heard Miko''s and Luka''s howling grow even more beastly.

    The two were a couple of meters away from each other, and was glaring with heavy injuries on their bodies.

    They were both on all fours.

    After almost a minute of glaring, the two charge at each other.

    Sasha could tell from the intensity in their eyes, that they intended to finish it here.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    She steeled herself and decided to stop them even if it meant suffering serious injuries.

    However, before she could move the unbelievable happened.

    Just as Miko and Luka was about reach each other, a light flashed between them and which caused them to stop.

    When the light faded, two persons who possessed godlike beauty and grace, stood between them.

    ¡°W-Who are they?¡±

    The sudden appearance of the man and woman shocked everyone there.

    ¡°Tiamat!¡±

    After getting over shock, Sasha shouted happily. She never thought she would be happy to see this woman again. But if it''s her, then she shouldn''t have any problem stopping the fight.

    ¡°T-Tiamat?¡±

    Hearing Sasha say Tiamat, made everyone expect Leon filled with shock. The woman in front of them was a Higher Being. A true Goddess and creator of the one of the strongest race in history; Dragons.

    ¡°Holy crap! She''s hot!¡±

    That was first thing to come out of Ace¡¯s mouth. All the men couldn''t help but nod in agreement.

    However Tiamat wasn''t the only one there.

    ¡°¡­If the woman is Tiamat, then man must be Ouroboros?¡±

    Said Robin.

    ¡°Lulu.¡±

    Ouroboros looked at Luka''s savage appearance with sad eyes. He didn''t want to see her like this if possible.

    Tiamat on the other hand-

    ¡°Oh! Seeing it up close you really look like a dragon! Even your scales are like mine! As a mother I feel so proud!¡±

    She excitedly observed Miko''s [Dragonite] form, while moving around him.

    ¡°Rah!¡±

    Miko slashed his claw at her when she got close.

    She didn''t jump back or dodged; the claw stopped before it touched her face.

    ¡°Oh? Even though you''ve lost your senses, you still recognize me as your soulmate. I commend your loyalty.¡±

    She said while grinning.

    She waved her hand and Miko¡¯s dragon-like features immediately disappeared, thus returning him back to his original appearance. This was with the exception of his hair that was now longer.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    He screamed out in agony and fell into Tiamat¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°How''s it going your end, Boros?¡±

    She spoke without turning back.

    ¡°She won''t attack as long I''m in front her.¡±

    Ouroboros walked up to Luka and kissed her on forehead.

    Luka immediately collapsed into his arms.

    ¡°Rest Lulu. You''ve fought enough today.¡±

    Ouroboros then turned and faced the others.

    He spoke with a powerful and commanding voice.

    ¡°This fight is over! Because I was the one who propose we stop the fight, I declare it Gamiko¡¯s victory!¡±

    ¡°Alright! That''s three wins in a row! My children are #1!¡±

    Tiamat shouted while lifting Miko like a championship belt, and shouting ¡°We are the champions!¡±

    It was on this weird note, that the battle between Gamiko Dragna and Luka Flameheart came to conclusion.

 After The Battle

    When Miko opened his eyes, he was inside an unfamiliar room.

    The room was white and only had two pieces of furniture. They were a chair and mirror.

    Miko was sitting in the chair, and the mirror was directly in front of him.

    However the mirror was weird.

    Instead of showing himself sitting in a chair, it showed the empty chair.

    ¡°¡­What the hell is going on?¡±

    Said Miko, as he looked around the room.

    He then looked at his own body. It was then he realized something.

    ¡°I¡¯m not injured? Even though I''m sure I fought a tough battle.¡±

    He stared at his arms a bit longer, and then it hit him. He suddenly realized that his lack of injuries wasn''t the weirdest thing about his body.

    ¡°I''m an adult?!¡±

    He no longer had the child body he got accustomed to over the years. But that wasn''t all.

    ¡°My skin color is also different.¡±

    As Gamiko Dragna his skin was olive tone like that of someone from the Middle East, Latin America, Asia, or Northern India. Sasha, Tiamat and the twins also had this skin color; but it wasn''t the case for Miko right now.

    His skin was light brown which showed his multiracial heritage.

    In other words, he regained his original skin color.

    He quickly checked his hair and saw that it was black instead of azure. This confirmed that Miko had returned to his original appearance.

    ¡°You look confuse about returning to your previous appearance.¡±

    Miko suddenly heard a voice and looked towards the mirror.

    There he saw someone sitting in the previously empty chair. No, it wasn''t someone. It was more like something.

    ¡°Yo, Logan.¡±

    It called Miko by his old name.

    He was unable to see any distinct features. Only thing he saw was a humanoid surrounded mosaic.

    He couldn''t make out the face, but the voice was strangely familiar; even though he can''t recall ever hearing it before.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Aren''t you a little hostile?¡±

    ¡°I''m in a strange place, in front of an even stranger person. Of course I would be hostile.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I see your point.¡±

    ¡°Again. Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°I can''t say.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because that would be boring.¡±

    Logan took his chair and throw at the mirror.

    *Bam*

    It bounced off the mirror without breaking it.

    ¡°As violent as always, I see.¡±

    The mosaic figure spoke leisurely.

    Logan angrily took the chair and sat back in it.

    ¡°I take it that I won''t be able to break this mirror and shut you up.¡±

    It nodded.

    ¡°And if I take my previous experiences into consideration, this place is probably my soul or something.¡±

    It nodded again.

    ¡°I''m going to start charging rent in this place. There''s too many of you bastards you taking up residence here.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Don''t worry I was here first.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I can''t say.¡±

    Logan threw the chair again.

    *Bam*

    He then took it up and sat on it again.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I really hate people like you.¡±

    ¡°Stop acting like you don''t do the same thing every now and then.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you didn''t know? I''m a big hypocrite. I don''t mind screwing around with people, but I don¡¯t like being screwed around with.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. Me too.¡±

    The two remained silent for a while before Logan broke the silence.

    ¡°So what do you want?¡±

    ¡°What makes you think I want something?¡±

    ¡°You went through the trouble of summoning me to this place; and in my previous form at that. So you must want something. And it''s something you want from Logan Cross, not Gamiko Dragna. So what is it?¡±

    ¡°It''s nothing at all. I just wanted to meet the current you.¡±

    ¡°You talk as if you knew me before.¡±

    The mosaic looked like it smiled, but didn''t respond to Logan and changed the topic.

    ¡°Congratulations on defeating your first Proxy. It was an entertaining fight. Tiamat really enjoyed watching it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Why can''t I see you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you''re not strong enough to see my true form.¡±

    *Bam!*

    Logan sprung out of his chair and kick the mirror.

    ¡°Just talk already, you bastard! Why are you acting so secretive?! Are you a third-rate writer trying to stretch the plot of your crappy story or something?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Now, now. I was just playing around. The truth is I don¡¯t know why myself.¡±

    ¡°I''m leaving.¡±

    Logan took the chair and slammed on the wall. The wall shattered like glass and revealed a tunnel.

    Logan then throw up two middle fingers and turned his back to the mirror.

    He could hear the mosaic laughing behind him.

    He entered the tunnel with an annoyed expression.

    A light envelop him and he could feel his consciousness fading.

    In the last second he could''ve sworn he heard the voice say-

    ¡°Take care of our country for me.¡±

    The first thing Miko saw when he opened his eyes was a pair of adorable blue eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    After a few seconds of staring in the eyes, he immediately knew the owner.

    ¡°Sup, Tes.¡±

    ¡°Sup!¡±

    Tessa replied happily as she saddled Miko.

    ¡°Where are we now?¡±

    ¡°At big bro¡¯s and big sis¡¯s home.¡±

    ¡°Big Sis? Ah, Hina.¡±

    Tessa nodded.

    ¡°Are mama and the others here as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Miko remembered that his house got blown up, and considering the fact that he was heavily injured, Sasha must have decided to stay here for the meantime.

    ¡°Have I been asleep long?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a week!¡±

    ¡°¡­Seriously?¡±

    Miko have always slept for long periods of time after a battle, but this was the first time he''s slept for an entire week. He couldn''t help but think that his meeting with the mosaic being had something to do with it.

    ¡°Tes, got off me for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Tessa got off him, Miko sat up and got off the bed.

    He stretched his limbs and checked if he was aching anywhere.

    After a variation of stretches, he smiled with satisfaction and took the bandages off.

    ¡°Looks like I''m all healed up.¡±

    He suddenly heard Tessa¡¯s voice behind him.

    ¡°Wow, your hair is really long Big Bro!¡±

    When he turned around he saw her playing with his hair, that was now so long it trailed on the ground.

    ¡°That''s one of the side effects of a technique I used. My hair grows and I have to cut it. It''s a really annoying side effect.¡±

    Miko looked at Tessa playing with his hair, and had the urge to ask her to carry it for him, so he wouldn''t trip and fall. But just before he did, the image of a flower girl carrying the end of the bride¡¯s dress flashed in his mind. So he decided against it.

    He wrapped it into a long ponytail and left the room with Tessa.

    After walking down the hall towards the entertainment room, he saw a surprising scene.

    *Clack!*

    ¡°Hahaha! It''s my win! Pay up, Ana!¡±

    ¡°Dammit. That''s 8 games in a row. Why are you so good at games?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn''t be able to use [Boost Player] if I wasn''t good at games.¡±

    Ace and Ana were at the pool table. It looked like they were gambling.

    Seeing Ana here surprised Miko. But he still had the leisure to stir things up a bit.

    ¡°Yo, Ace. I see you''re still boosting your luck in order to win games.¡±

    Ace was initially happy when he say Miko, but when he heard his words he couldn''t help but curse him.

    ¡°Boosting your luck? You can do that?!¡±

    Ana instantly became angry when she heard Miko''s words.

    ¡°We weren''t supposed to use magic when playing games! Give me back all the money you won from me, you cheater!¡±

    ¡°Oops.¡±

    Miko covered his mouth with his hand in an innocent manner.

    This made Ace want to slap him.

    ¡°Give me back my money!¡±

    But he didn''t have the leisure of slapping anyone. Before he knew it, a gun with runes all over it was placed on his temple.

    ¡°Wait wait! He''s lying! I don''t have a way to boost my luck!¡±

    Seeing the panicked Ace satisfied him, so he left the room with Tessa, leaving Ace to deal with Ana.

    When he closed the door, Miko could hear Ace¡¯s frantic voice followed by gunfire.

    The reason why he didn''t ask why Ana was here, was because he already figured it out.

    When Miko was fighting Luka he had already known that the fight would be interrupted.

    He just didn''t know who would interrupt it. Tiamat, Ouroboros or both.

    The fact that Ana was here meant that Ouroboros had interrupted the fight and called for a ceasefire.

    ¡°Tes, where are mama and papa?¡±

    ¡°Papa is at work. Mama is in the kitchen with Big Sis, teaching her how to cook. Kristen is following behind mama asalways.¡±

    There was a hint of mockery in Tessa voice when she mentioned her twin brother. Miko thought it was because of her sibling rivalry towards him, but when he remembered his past experiences he made a decision to monitortheir relationship more closely.

    The last thing he wanted was him having to kill one of them for murdering the other.

    ¡°I¡¯m over thinking it. They''re still kids.¡±

    Tessa looked at her brother innocently not knowing that he was preparing to kill them if necessary.

    When Miko and Tessa reached the kitchen, he saw Hina and Sasha sitting around the table chatting.

    Their eyes caught Miko''s figure at the same time.

    ¡°Miko!¡± ¡°Mikky!¡±

    They both came up to him and began examining his body.

    ¡°You''re finally awake! Is your body alright?¡±

    Sasha asked worriedly.

    ¡°I''m fine. More importantly, where''s Luka?¡±

    The two of them put on bitter expression, before answering.

    ¡°She¡¯s in the lobby with the other members of Fate. Ouroboros ordered for them to stay here until you woke up.¡±

    Sasha answered.

    ¡°Then I''m going downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Mikky.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Hina had a troubled look on her face, like she didn''t know the right words to use. Seeing her like that Miko-

    ¡°Is this about your jealousy towards Luka?¡±

    His words made Hina flinched.

    ¡°H-How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I always pay close attention to you, Hina. So it''s natural for me see your discomfort every time I mention her name. So I figured you were jealous of her.¡±

    Miko spoke nonchalantly.

    ¡°Just to be clear. I have no romantic feelings towards Luka. Just interest and admiration.¡±

    Miko placed his hand on Hina¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°However I have more interest and admiration towards you. So there''s no need for you to be jealous.¡±

    He then looked Hina straight in the eyes and spoke with determination.

    ¡°There''s no need for you to be afraid. No matter what you became, I won''t abandon you.¡±

    Hina''s eyes widen when she heard Miko said that. His words had addressed the issue that has been weighing on her mind since her battle with Saika.

    She didn''t know if Miko realized the changes in her body, or it was pure coincidence, but those words had calmed her anxious heart.

    She smiled and nodded.

    Seeing that Miko also smiled.

    ¡°Good. Then accompany me downstairs to meet with Ouroboros.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Miko then look at Sasha and the twins.

    ¡°Mother, can you call Ace in the entertainment room and come along as well?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Sure.¡±

    Miko then turned and left with Tessa and Hina.

    Sasha stood there and stared at his retreating back. After his figure could no longer be seen, she mumbled to herself.

    ¡°The way how he can naturally handle and manipulate people remains me of them."

    The images of her father and brother appeared in her head.

    ¡°¡­.I must prevent them from meeting, otherwise¡­.¡±

    The image of her son sitting on a mountain of corpses, with two similar mountains which had her brother and father sitting on top them, on each side, popped up in her mind.

    ¡°¡­Even I''m afraid of what might happen to this world if they get a hold of him."

    Miko reached the lobby shortly after.

    The first thing he saw was Sora talking to Aya and Remi.

    ¡°Oh, Gamiko. You''re finally awake.¡±

    Said Sora.

    When Remi and Aya saw him, he saw hostility in their eyes.

    ¡®Well, I did almost kill them after all.¡¯

    He shrugged as he thought that.

    ¡°Yeah, just now.¡±

    He ignored Remi and Aya''s glares, and walked over to the five persons sitting around a table.

    ¡°Hey, is that all you got? There''s still over a dozen bottles remaining before the fifth round.¡±

    The melodious voice of Tiamat reached his ears.

    She looked like she was having a drinking contest with Saika, Robin, and a handsome black-haired man. Miko figured that he was Ouroboros.

    Luka was also sitting at the table, but she was only watching them.

    Robin and Saika looked like they were about to pass out, while Tiamat and Ouroboros looked fine.

    ¡°D-Don''t compare us mortals to you gods.¡±

    Said Robin, who was holding onto the table in order not to fall off his chair.

    ¡°Tch. Lightweights. It looks like it only us Boros.¡±

    ¡°Why are we drinking in the middle of the day again?¡±

    ¡°Because I''m bored that''s why!¡±

    ¡°What a unreasonable woman.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    It was at this moment that Miko arrived at the table.

    Luka glared at him the moment she saw him.

    He ignored it and turned to Ouroboros.

    ¡°Infinity Dragon, nice to meet you. I heard you were waiting for me.¡±

    He said politely.

    ¡°Hey! Why are you so polite to Boros, and so disrespectful towards me?!¡±

    Miko ignored Tiamat and continued to talk to Ouroboros.

    ¡°May I know your reason for wanting to meet me?¡±

    Ouroboros smiled wryly, when he saw Tiamat fuming.

    ¡°Yeah. But before that I want to tell you a story.¡±

    ¡°A story?

    It was at this time that Sasha came down with Ace and Ana.

    ¡°Yeah. A real life story about the world shattering events that led to the birth of a girl, and her reason for vengeance against those that wronged her.¡±

    Miko looked at Luka and saw that she was frowning.

    He smiled mischievously and nodded.

    ¡°Sure. I''ll love to hear that story.¡±

 Lisa Flameheart

    Everything began ten years ago.

    Inside the Royal District, there was a group of cars driving in a straight line. They were all heading to the same place; the Flameheart Estate.

    The cars stopped one after the other in front of the Estate¡¯s gates. Men in black suits carrying various weapons, came out and surrounded the car in the middle. One of the men moved and opened the passenger door of the middle car, and waited for the person sitting inside to come out.

    The person who stepped out was a beautiful young woman with short emerald hair. She was dressed in black jeans, a red top, and black combat boots. Her emerald eyes had a fierce look to them, that made people tremble.

    This woman was Lisa Flameheart, the youngest daughter of the Flameheart Clan. Age 17.

    ¡°Welcome back, Miss Lisa.¡±

    Lisa looked in front of her and saw a white-haired man wearing a white suit, standing behind the gate. He looked young, but had a mature air about him.

    The man tapped his feet on the ground, and the gates swung open as if they were pushed.

    ¡°I''m extremely pleased to have the honor of being the first to welcome you back.

    The man said with a courteous bow.

    Lisa snorted and walked past the man and said-

    ¡°Save your hypocritical pleasantries for someone who cares.¡±

    ¡°In a bad mood, I see.¡±

    The man began walking beside her. The men who escorted her all went back into their cars and drove away.

    ¡°You would be in a bad mood too if you were suddenly dragged back to the place you least wanted to be.

    Said Lisa.

    ¡°You guys ship me away for 7 years, and then suddenly call me back without asking for my opinion even once.¡±

    She looked at the man with scornful look.

    ¡°I had friends, you know. Good friends.¡±

    ¡°Does that include a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I don''t see the problem.¡±

    Lisa suddenly kicked the man across the face, but the man was unfazed and simply smiled at her.

    ¡°Quite the tomboy I see.¡±

    ¡°Tch. Damn monster.¡±

    Lisa brought her foot back to the ground and started walking again. The man did the same.

    ¡°An undying monster like yourself might not get the importance of friendship, but I do.¡±

    ¡°Well, I''m not a Flameheart after all.¡±

    ¡°What does being a Flameheart has to do with it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really I just felt like saying it.¡±

    The man shrugged at Lisa''s glare, and continued.

    ¡°Besides I''m friends with your father.¡±

    ¡°Friends? A [Tyrant] like you have friends?

    ¡°That hurts. What does being a [Tyrant] have to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°When your title is [He Who Spreads Misfortune To All], it has everything to do with it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­You got a point.¡±

    The two of them arrived at the mansion''s door, while talking. The man pushed opened the door, and continued talking.

    ¡°But you know, Lisa. Even I need friends¡­.Isn''t that right Darwin?¡±

    Lisa looked up at the staircase and saw a handsome man standing there.

    He was tall, a bit muscular, and dressed in a dark vest suit. He had tall hair that was tied into one with a black ribbon. His hair was emerald and black near the ends.

    He was the leader of the Flameheart Clan, Darwin Flameheart.

    ¡°Arsene, could stop teasing my daughter? She obviously doesn''t like it.¡±

    Said Darwin.

    ¡°Like you care about what I want.¡±

    Lisa snorted.

    ¡°You''ve grown into a beautiful woman, Lisa.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks to you.¡±

    Lisa closed and opened her hand and a black cube appeared inside her palm. She squeezed the cube and a bed suddenly appeared beside her.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Lisa then jumped on the bed, and took posture indicating that she was going to sleep.

    This scene caused Darwin to frown, while Arsene seemed amused.

    ¡°¡­.What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Sleeping.¡±

    ¡°We need to talk."

    ¡°I''m nocturnal. Talk to me next week.¡±

    Darwin sighed and snapped his fingers. The bed immediately vanished into thin air, causing Lisa the fall in the floor.

    ¡°What was that for?!¡±

    ¡°We need to talk about something urgent. I don''t have time to deal with your jokes.¡±

    ¡°I don''t really feel like talking.¡±

    Darwin snapped his fingers one more time, and caused the scenery to change from the hall to an office.

    Lisa immediately knew that Darwin had just used [Teleportation] to bring them here.

    However only she and Darwin were here, Arsene wasn''t anywhere to be found.

    Meanwhile in the hall-

    ¡°So you''re just going to leave me out like that?"

    Ardent shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Fine. I guess I''ll go play with Nero and Nova."

    The space around him then distorted and he disappeared.

    Back at the office.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Darwin and Lisa stared at each other in silence. There was an awkward atmosphere between them.

    That was a given. It''s been more than 10 years since they last saw each other.

    Around 7 years ago, some of Darwin¡¯s old enemies gatheredtogether and tried to annihilate the Flameheart Clan.

    These weren''t normally enemies. These were enemies of the highest [Class ] like Darwin. They were enemies he madein his younger years when he traveled the world. With enemies as powerful as this, Darwin was faced with a crisis.

    He couldn''t ask for help from the Saevio Clan or the Dragna, because of his pride.

    That pride caused him his wife.

    Dead set on bathing in his enemies blood, Darwin scattered his 5 children all over the world and headed into war.

    Darwin and his enemies wrecked havoc all over the Silver Continent. Cities were destroyed. Millions of innocentsdied in the crossfire. Rivers of blood ran endlessly.

    Just when he thought he reached his limit, his long time friend Arsene came to his rescue.

    It wasn''t just Arsene. Nero and Nova sensing an opportunity to run wild joined the fray.

    Three [Tyrants]. That was all thatit took to destroy Darwin¡¯s enemies and their families.

    Of course after claiming victory he called back his children, all but one; Lisa.

    Lisa was sent to the Gold Continent, which was on the other side of the world. Darwin wanted to call her back, but it wasn''t that simple.

    In haste to shatter his children, he sent her to a far away demon kingdom where he had a few trustworthy friends, but some unexpected events occurred there.

    ¡°Do you what it was like? Being in the center of a coup, watching everyone you knew being slain and torched at the age of 11?¡±

    That''s right. The demon kingdom was destroyed by a coup a year after Lisa was sent there.

    Darwin who was too caught up in a vendetta, didn''t have time to check on his children wellbeing, and didn''t know until it was too late.

    When he heard, he quickly raced to the demon kingdom and was faced with it''s ruins.

    Darwin believed that just like his wife, his daughter had perished because of his carelessness. And so Lisa was pronounced dead.

    That was until three years ago, when Arsene appeared before him.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Your daughter Lisa is alive, by the way.¡±

    He said those words so casually while eating a chocolate bar, that you would think he was talking about the weather.

    Of course Darwin pressured him to explain his words. Arsene explained without looking at him:

    ¡°Ah, I was in the Gold Continent searching for Hercules¡¯ Proxy, Fighting God Rood, when I came across a Magic Academy. I heard that it had the best pastry around, so I snuck in. That''s when I came across a girl calling herself Lisa Flameheart. So being the good friend I am, I abducted her and confirmed that she was your daughter.¡±

    Hearing this, Darwin had a lot of questions. Some included, why did an all-powerful [Tyrant] sneak into a school just to eat their pastries?

    But in the end he asked, what did he do with her after he confirmed that it was her?

    ¡°Ah, she gave me some cake and told me not to tell you about so I didn''t.¡±

    After pounding his ¡°friend¡± as hard as he could, Darwin ordered for Lisa to be brought back.

    But Arsene advised against it. He explained that Lisa was safer there because she was under the protection of a powerful organization, and that Lisa really hated him for what happened. To the point she rather commit suicide than return to her father''s side.

    Arsene then proposed that he protect Lisa for Darwin and bring her back ¡°when she''s less emotional¡±. Darwin reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°If if wasn''t for that pervert kidnapping me when I was asleep, I wouldn''t be here.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t expect to see you this soon either. I was surprised when Arsene suddenly declared that he needed to bring you back.¡±

    ¡°That''s because that pervert had an affair with the principal¡¯s wife and daughters, and caused a huge scandal.¡±

    Lisa frowned and continued.

    ¡°He posed as a teacher to keep an eye on me at first. But it didn''t take long for him to forget about me and blended in with school. He was a having a better school life than me who was a student! I was starting to wonder if he really was the Cursed King that was feared around the world.¡±

    Darwin held his head in the hands when he heard that. He thought he was really stupid to actually trust Arsene with guarding his daughter.

    ¡°Never mind that.¡±

    He looked up at Lisa and asked with serious expression.

    ¡°How did you ended up at that academy?¡±

    ¡°¡­.I was saved by a wonderful person before I was killed. He brought me to the academy and paid for all of my tuition and left.¡±

    ¡°What? Do you know who he was?¡±

    ¡°No idea. But I will definitely meet him again.¡±

    Darwin furrowed his brows when he saw Lisa''s expression.

    As a Flameheart and a father, he knew that expression quite well.

    It was that of a maiden in love.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡±

    He muttered a curse.

    There were a lot of problems with Lisa falling in love at the moment, especially since it would go against an agreement he made years ago.

    However, Darwin wasn''t a heartless person. He knew that for a Flameheart love was as important as oxygen. So he won''t try to crush her feelings¡­..not yet anyway.

    Darwin shook his head of those thoughts, and he resolved himself for what needs to be done.

    He moved from behind his desk and stood in front of Lisa.

    ¡°W-What?¡±

    Her father''s stare made her uncomfortable.

    Darwin looked at her one last time, before slowly bending his knees, and grovel on the ground.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Darwin¡¯s sudden action shocked Lisa. Her father she hasn''t seen in almost a decade was groveling before her. There''s no way she wouldn''t be shaken.

    ¡°F-Father, what are you doing? Getup.¡±

    ¡°A father who''s done nothing but bring misfortune to his daughter has no right to look her in the face.¡±

    He said solemnly.

    ¡°Because of me, you lost your mother from a young age and was exposed to unbelievable carnage. I''m a failure as a parent and as a person.¡±

    Darwin stretched his right hand out, and slammed it with his fist.

    ¡°Daddy?!¡±

    Lisa screamed out as she saw Darwin destroy his own hand.

    She hurried got off her chair, and tried to heal it with magic but Darwin stopped her.

    ¡°This is only a fraction of the pain I''ve caused you.¡±

    He then placed his left hand on his right shoulder.

    *Creak!*

    Lisa''s face paled as she witnessed Darwin dislocate his own shoulder.

    He moved his hand to his feet.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Lisa quickly grabbed his hand before he could hurt himself any further.

    ¡°I still haven''t made amends yet.¡±

    ¡°That''s enough! Don''t hurt yourself because of me!¡±

    Seeing the tears in her eyes, Darwin wiped them away his finger and stood up.

    ¡°I will not allow this hand to heal until I believe you''ve truly forgiven me. I hope that''s enough for now.¡±

    Lisa also stood up and stared at her father with concern.

    She hugged him, and whispered.

    ¡°I''m back, Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Welcome back, Lisa.¡±

    Lisa then started crying.

    ¡°I was so scared. Everyone was getting slaughtered and I was all alone.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry. I promise you, you won''t be alone anymore.¡±

    Lisa slowly nodded with tears in her eyes, as she rested her head on her father''s chest.

    Darwin held Lisa and smiled bitterly.

    He thought to himself.

    ¡®I''m sorry, Lisa; you returning might bring you more heartbreak.¡¯

    He bit his lip so hard it bled.

    ¡®But don''t worry, I''ll cut my head off, if you need me to as reparation.¡¯

    At the same time, around 2000 miles west of the Dragna Kingdom.

    A city was set ablaze and the thick black smoke coming from the flames polluted the air.

    The screams of the residents resounded through the air.

    Some were set on fire.

    Some were bleeding from serious injuries.

    Some were missing limbs.

    Some were missing their eyes.

    It was a truly terrible sight.

    Walking without a care in the world, inside this hell, were two men.

    One was a tall, and handsome man with black hair and red eyes. He had a majestic aura, and was very eye-catching even though he wore plain black robes.

    He was Ouroboros.

    ¡°What a horrid sight. Wouldn''t it be better to just kill them and be done with it?¡±

    He spoke to the man beside him.

    He was also tall and handsome with black hair and red eyes. In fact he looked so much like Ouroboros that he could pass as his relative.

    ¡°It can''t be helped. This was the emperor¡¯s orders. The people here are to be punished, but not killed.¡±

    The man answered as he put on the mask he held in his hand. The mask was black with the letter Z with a line drew through it, on the mouth area.

    ¡°Demon Sovereign, Zara. Beelzebub sure chose a malicious Proxy.¡±

    Ouroboros said with a sigh.

    The man waved his hand and sliced off the legs of a group of people that were running away from him.

    ¡°Malicious or not, Zara raised me like a son. As a member of the Black Scriptures of Beelzebub, I''ll carry out any orders given to me.¡±

    He tapped his feet and hundreds of beasts came from his shadow and hunted down the escaping people.

    The dark beasts ripped the people apart until they were near the brink of death.

    Seeing this, Ouroboros sighed.

    He waved his hand and people who were suffering, all exploded and their blood rained down on the earth.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°They''ve suffered enough. Besides, I know that you hate this job, Zanis¡±

    ¡°I failed my assignment because of your compassion.¡±

    ¡°So? What can Zara do? I was the one who killed them. Even if he complains to Beelzebub, I''m not afraid of the so called Lord Of Flies.¡±

    Zanis said nothing, and took off his mask.

    He took out a tablet and operated it.

    ¡°Where''s the next job?¡±

    Ouroboros looked over his shoulder and asked.

    ¡°The Dragna Kingdom. I''m supposed to meet with the leader of country and retrieve something from him.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Tia¡¯s kingdom, huh. As long as we don''t meet Nero or Nova, I have no objections.¡±

    Zanis looked a bit confused at first, but still nodded.

    A thick black mist then wrapped around the two of them, and they disappeared.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    A red figure then appeared out nowhere and looked at the destroyed city with amusement.

    They then smiled and silently disappeared in a burst of flames.

 The Seventh Scripture, Zanis

    Dragna Capital City, the Main gate.

    Zanis and Ouroboros stood in front of the gates, after teleporting from the other end of the continent.

    Even though they teleported, it still took them almost a day. Traveling via teleport normally took a lot of magic, especially a long distance teleportation like what they did took an enormous amount of magic; so much, it wouldn''t be surprising if Zanis had collapsed from Magic Exhaustion.

    The reason he wasn''t tired was because of his [Divinity] that allows him to access the power of infinity. In other words had an almost unlimited amount of magic.

    ¡°So this is the famous Dragna Kingdom?¡±

    Zanis swept his eyes over the guards guarding the main gates. He frown and turned to Ouroboros.

    ¡°Aren''t the people here too weak?¡±

    Ouroboros smiled.

    ¡°Use [Recon] as far as you can.¡±

    Zanis frowned for a bit, and then closed his eyes.

    A dark glow appeared at his feet, it then spread at an alarming rate.

    In mere seconds the glow swept over the entire city. A minute later it stretched all over the kingdom.

    The glow then retracted faster than the rate it expanded, and returned to Zanis¡¯ feet.

    ¡°¡­.This place is filled with hidden monsters.¡±

    He muttered with awe.

    [Recon] was a technique that allowed someone to search for presences around them, just like a radar. The scan will let the user pinpoint others, and learn their [Class] at the same time.

    It was a simple technique that can be learnt by anyone. However, the range which a person can scan is dependent on the individual¡¯s ability.

    The average person could scan a few meters radius, while the more talented could scan miles.

    Some could even scan an entire country, just like what Zanis did.

    ¡°Seven in the east, and eleven in the city. Eighteen in total. They are eighteen persons stronger than me, who is a [X Class], here.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. And now that you''ve used [Recon] they know that you''re here.¡±

    There was a fatal flaw that came with using [Recon]. That was if you use it on someone stronger than you, they will be alerted of your presence and location.

    It was for this reason people developed more efficient scouting techniques when they got strong enough. Of course, this goes for Zanis too.

    When one was as strong as Zanis and used a mediocre skill like [Recon], it meant one of two things.

    One was that he wanted to announce that he wasn''t an enemy.

    The other was, because he''s an idiot.

    ¡°Now that we''ve announced our presence, there shouldn''t be any problems later on.¡±

    Saying so Ouroboros started walking towards the city. Zanis walked beside him.

    ¡°But to think there was a [Tyrant] other than Nova and Nero here.¡±

    Zanis heard the mumble and couldn''t help to ask.

    ¡°Which [Tyrant] is it?¡±

    ¡°Arsene.¡±

    ¡°That Cursed King? Wasn''t he supposed to be in the Night Continent? I heard he was a nomad, but this is on the other side of the world you know.¡±

    ¡°Its better for you to not think about it too much. That man can''t be defined by common sense after all.¡±

    Zanis nodded in agreement and they continued their walk.

    They walked through the commercial district, through the middle class district, through the high class, and finally stopped in front of a giant gate.

    The gate was the same size as the one found at the main entrance of capital. However this gate was made of gold and had a dragon design on it.

    The walls were also very high and had a high-tech security system on it, which prevented others from even thinking of jumping over.

    Zanis walked over to the guards who were a bit stronger than the ones stationed at the front.

    ¡°I''m here to meet with King Marcel.¡±

    The guards looked at Zanis with a suspicious gaze before responding.

    ¡°Your name?¡±

    ¡°Zanis Zebul.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Hearing Zanis¡¯s name, more specifically the name Zebul, the guards almost wet themselves and cowered in fear.

    ¡°Z-Z-Zebul Empire?!¡±

    Ouroboros sighed when he saw how frightened the guards got from just hearing a name.

    ¡°Tia should really pick a Proxy and rebuild this kingdom. This display is just pathetic.¡±

    The guards didn''t hear his complaints, and continued to shake in fear in front of Zanis.

    Zanis opened his mouth to say something, but just before he did a light flashed before his eyes.

    The next thing he knew, the heads of the guards fell from their bodies.

    Their corpse weren''t able to hit the ground, instead they turned into mist and disappeared; leaving only their heads behind.

    (You may enter.)Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    A monotone voice echoed in Zanis¡¯ mind.

    He paid the heads left for display no mind, and entered the Royal District.

    Upon entering through the gates, Zanis saw three roads all leading to a different directions.

    This was called Triad Road.

    Each road led to one of three clans that resides in the Royal District. Namely, the Saevio, Flameheart, and Dragna Clans.

    Zanis unhesitatingly walked on the middle road.

    The road was long and desolated. No matter how long he walked he couldn''t meet a single person.

    When he looked to his sides all he could see were empty fields. It made it hard to believe that he was in the city.

    ¡°I see. The palace is in another dimension.¡±

    He looked behind him and saw that the scenery at the end of the road was completely different from the one he was experiencing now.

    ¡°So the roads serve as entrances to three different dimensions, which means that you can''t reach the palace unless you take this road. This renders aerial and underground attacks useless.¡±

    Zanis was impressed by the person who thought of such a thing.

    After walking some more, Zanis noticed that the scenery was gradually changing.

    He started to see farms and warehouses on the side, and buildings ahead of him.

    The building at first were nothing special, but after a while he started to see some with majestic designs and appearance, like he was in Ancient Rome.

    He also saw a lot of people moving about, as well as vehicles. It wasn''t long before Zanis was at the center of a city.

    ¡°I can finally see the palace.¡±

    Zanis looked ahead and saw a beautiful silver palace that looked like it stretched for miles.

    ¡°Let''s get a closer look.¡±

    Zanis took a step forward, and everything beside him looked like it was being fast forward.

    When his feet touched the ground, he was standing in front of the palace gates.

    He cut the several miles distance with a single step.

    He looked up at the silver gates that shone like pearls. He pushed them open, and entered the palace.

    The fact no one stopped him meant that he was free to enter.

    He walked and looked around at several sculptures made of silver and gold.

    There was one of a dragon, one of a warrior, one of a beautiful goddess, and one of a mighty king.

    ¡°Lord Zanis Zebul.¡±

    A woman in a maid uniform appeared from behind one of the statues. Her face was beautiful, but lacked any emotions. It was as if her face was a mask. Zanis recognized the voice as the one he heard inside his head earlier.

    ¡°My master is waiting in the throne room.¡±

    ¡°King Marcel?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The maid said nothing more and walked away from Zanis and Ouroboros.

    They followed closely behind her.

    After walking through several luxurious halls, the maid stopped in front of a giant door made of white wood.

    The maid knocked and pushed the door open.

    Zanis could see 5 persons in the throne room.

    Four who stood in front the throne, and one who sat on the throne.

    ¡°You may enter.¡±

    Said the maid.

    Zanis nodded and he and Ouroboros walked inside the room.

    As he walked, he scanned the faces of everyone inside.

    First there was a teen boy with azure hair wearing luxurious clothes. His expression was serious and he gave off the feeling of a soldier.

    Zanis recognized him as the crown prince Dario Dragna.

    Beside him was a tall and handsome young man with purple hair. On his face was a smile that seemed friendly at first, but gave off a dangerous feeling.

    Zanis recognized him as the first prince Karim Dragna.

    On the other side of the room, was a beautiful woman who had a benevolent aura, golden hair, and green eyes.

    She was the queen Vivian Dragna.

    Beside her was a man with a muscular build who gave off the feeling of murderer. His purple hair was wild and beastly.

    He was the King of the kingdom, Warrior King Marcel.

    And lastly, was a man who looked like he was in his early twenties or late teens, who sat on the throne.

    His hair was well-kept and was the perfect mixture of azure and purple. He was wearing black and purple robes, and had a dragon shaped ring on his finger.

    His eyes were ferocious and pierced through Zanis with every step he took.

    He was someone Zanis didn''t recognized. Not only that, he was someone of the highest [Class], just like his master.

    Zanis was curious who he was, and why was he on the throne instead of Marcel the king.

    Under the gaze of the man, Zanis walked up to throne and spoke.

    ¡°My name is Zanis Zebul. I apologize for not kneeling, but I only kneel for my emperor.¡±

    The man looked at Zanis from head to toe before responding.

    ¡°I don''t mind. I never expected a Black Scripture to bow down to me anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­.You already know my identity?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He gestured to the maid at door, and she started speaking.

    ¡°Zanis Zebul. The adopted son of Zara Zebul, the founder of one of most powerful demon empires the Zebul Empire. Zanis is also one of 13 Black Scriptures of Beelzebub, where he is ranked 7th despite being only a [X Class]. It is speculated that the reason for this is because he¡¯s also the Proxy of Ouroboros, which grants him endless potential. As a Black Scripture he has destroyed several countries, and slaughtered countless people.¡±

    The man looked away from the maid, and stared back at Zanis.

    ¡°That''s all we¡¯ve know about you.¡±

    ¡°I see. That''s quite a lot.¡±

    The man rested his head on his hand and looked down on Zanis.

    ¡°So? What does that brat Zara wants with my kingdom? I hope he''s not foolish enough to be picking a fight.¡±

    Zanis glared at the man when he heard him call his father a brat. He suppressed his anger and spoke.

    ¡°Before that, may I know who you are? It''ll make talking easier.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I haven''t introduced myself have I?¡±

    The man smiled playfully and looked at Ouroboros.

    ¡°But still, I would think that you would''ve already told your Proxy about me, Ouroboros. Or are you counting on the fact that you''re good friends with my grandmother, that I wouldn''t kill him. If so it would mean that you haven''t learned from Gamiko and Jr killing your Proxies twice.¡±

    Ouroboros shrugged and didn''t replied. The man also turned his attention back to Zanis and spoke.

    ¡°I''m Rouge Dragna. The leader of the Secundus Branch of the Dragna Clan, as well as the one with the highest authority in this kingdom.¡±

    ¡°¡­. The Walking Apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°That one.¡±

    Zanis stared cautiously at the man, Rouge. He knew for sure that the nickname Walking Apocalypse wasn¡¯t just an over the top name. It was a title that perfectly describes the monster in front of him.

    ¡°Then you''ll do.¡±

    He straightened his back and spoke with a business-like tone.

    ¡°My emperor sent me here to collect something from this country''s leader.¡±

    ¡°That brat did? From the look on your face, you don''t know what it is do you?¡±

    Zanis shook his head.

    ¡°Well, I already know what he wants anyway.¡±

    The maid walked up to Zanis and took something out of her pocket to show him.

    ¡°This is the Necklace Of Bael.¡±

    She said with a flat voice.

    Zanis¡¯ eyes widen when he heard the name of the necklace. He quickly grabbed it from the maid¡¯s hands and stared at it.

    ¡°This is a national treasure of the Zebul Empire!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Ah, I took it from the brat when he was still a rookie. I promised to give it back if he survived another 1000 years. That was 2000 years ago. I think he waited an additional 1000 years just to be spiteful.¡±

    Rouge said uninterestedly.

    ¡°I''m shocked that you''re actually giving this back.¡±

    The Necklace Of Bael was a magic item that once belonged to one of the supreme kings of hell under Lucifer, Bael; who is another identity for Beelzebub.

    Legends have it that this necklace possessed a power so great, that it could destroy a continent.

    Most people would kill to possess it, but Rouge gave it back like it meant nothing to him.

    ¡°I don''t have any use for it. I just took it because of how arrogant that brat was behaving.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°¡­. I see.¡±

    Darkness wrapped around the necklace, and caused it vanished into thin air. Zanis then did a bow of courtesy and spoke.

    ¡°Thanks for returning this treasure, I''m sure my master will be pleased. With that said, I will now take my leave.¡±

    Zanis turned and left the throne with Ouroboros.

    Rouge turned his attention to the maid.

    ¡°Celina, could you observe him a bit for me? It''s not everyday you meet a Black Scripture.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Celina said with a bow.

    This caused Rouge to frown.

    ¡°You know, I appreciate you taking your role seriously, but could you not bow and call me ¡®Lord¡¯? You know, considering we''ve been married for almost 5000 years?¡±

    Celina said nothing and just bowed, before disappeared into mist.

    Seeing that, Rouge sighed and everyone else had wry smiles on their faces.

    Zanis left the royal palace and took his time walking through the town.

    He looked at the people around him and realized that most of them shared two common hair colors azure and purple.

    ¡°Are all these people related?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat. The ones here have only an ounce of Dragna blood, so they''re aren''t recognized as a Dragna. Instead they''re considered servants of the main branches.¡±

    Said Ouroboros.

    Zanis looked around the town that a completely different feel from his home, that has never seen the sun.

    It was when he was doing this he spotted a particular person.

    ¡°¡­What a beautiful woman.¡±

    It was beautiful girl with short emerald hair. She walked forward with a frown on her face. But this frown didn''t diminish her beauty at all. In fact, it was the opposite.

    The woman who kept her head straight, suddenly shifted her gaze towards Zanis as if she sensed him staring at her.

    The woman''s eyes widen when she saw him.

    ¡°Do I know her?¡±

    Zanis asked Ouroboros.

    ¡°Huh? How would I know?¡±

    He replied.

    He looked at her again and then recalled something, but decided to watch how it goes.

    When Lisa saw Zanis her formerly bad day instantly turned into the best day ever.

    She ran up to him and hugged him.

    Zanis was confused at first but in the end he did what most men would do when a beautiful woman hugged them.

    He hugged back.

    ¡°¡­Um, do we know each other?¡±

    He could feel her body twitch in his arms when he said that.

    Lisa then separate herself from him and stared at his face with a sad expression.

    This made a genocider like Zanis feel strangely guilty. He looked towards Ouroboros with eyes asking for help.

    Ouroboros looked away as if he didn''t notice.

    Sensing the awkward atmosphere she created, Lisa forced a cough.

    ¡°I''m sorry. We did meet before, but it was only once a couple of years ago.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then can tell me where did we meet?¡±

    ¡°It was at the Noir Kingdom, on the Gold Continent. You saved when I was about to be killed in the royal palace.¡±

    When Zanis heard that, memories of millions of people screaming in agony resurfaced in his mind.

    ¡°Ah, now I remember. You''re the little girl that I brought to Falmouth Academy.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you for all you did for me!¡±

    Zanis felt his heartbeat racing when he saw Lisa''s bright smile. He suddenly felt the urge to acquire it.

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you. I was beginning to doubt the rumors that the Dragna Kingdom had some of the most beautiful women on the Silver Continent; but you appearing in front of me proved that they weren''t merely rumors, but solid facts.¡±

    Lisa blushed at his words and spoke softly.

    ¡°My level of beauty isn''t that special compared to members of royal families.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then let''s just say that your level of beauty is more fitting to my taste.¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you supposed to say I''m prettier?¡±

    Lisa said with a playful tone.

    ¡°If I did that, there''s a chance that others will open their eyes and see you for the breathtaking beauty you really are. If that happens I might lose the chance to monopolize you, and that would be stupid of me.¡±

    Zanis placed his index finger on his lips.

    ¡°That''s why I would like it to treat it as our little secret.¡±

    In response to Zanis words-

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Lisa burst out laughing, causing him to be taken aback.

    ¡°D-Did I say something stupid?¡±

    Lisa shook her head at the panicking Zanis.

    ¡°No that''s not it. It''s just that I promised myself that if we were to ever meet again, I would do what ever it takes to make you mine. And now here you are trying to seduce me. I couldn''t help but laugh at the irony.¡±

    Zanis was visibly relieved when he heard that.

    He then smiled and stretched his palm out towards her.

    ¡°Since the situation last time didn''t allow for much conversation, because I just grabbed you and teleported to the academy, how about we take this chance to get to know each other? If that''s fine with you.¡±

    Lisa smiled and placed her hand in his palm.

    ¡°That would be great.¡±

    ¡°Then may I get your name.¡±

    ¡°Lisa. Lisa Flameheart.¡±

    ¡°Zanis. Zanis Zebul.¡±

    The two of stared at each other with a passionate gaze.

    And then-

    ¡°How do you do? I''m Ouroboros and I''ll be your third wheel for today.¡±

    Ouroboros whose existence was being ignored, cut in and placed his hand on top of their¡¯s.

    This was the meeting between the three that almost caused the entire Silver Continent to be destroyed.

 Trouble Arising

    After deciding to hang out together, Zanis and Lisa left the Royal District and went to the Commercial District.

    They walked at their own leisure and chatted away happily.

    ¡°To think that you were the adopted son of an emperor, doesn''t mean that you''re a prince?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that. I may be his son, but I''m still an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Being a prince can''t compare to being my Proxy.¡±

    Said Ouroboros who was doing an excellent job of being a third wheel.

    Lisa turned to her side and stared at him. He realized her stare and looked back at her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. It''s just that I still can''t believe that you''re a Higher Being from the legends. It feels unreal.¡±

    ¡°You don''t need to mind me, I''m no one special.¡±

    Ouroboros wrapped his arm around Zanis¡¯ shoulder.

    ¡°You should give this guy all of your attention instead. I mean look at him, he''s lovestruck. If it wasn''t for the fact that I can''t be away too far from him, I would''ve left you two alone.¡±

    Ouroboros then moved beside Lisa and began whispering in her ear.

    ¡°I mean look at him. He''s like puppy. If he had tail he would be wagging it like crazy. You like him too don''t you?¡±

    Lisa nodded with a blushing face.

    ¡°Then you shouldn''t waste your time, and go for it. Life is short, and a handsome rich man is head over heels for you, so don''t miss this opportunity. Look, he''s glaring at me because I''m so close to you. Don''t women found a possessive man cute?¡±

    Ouroboros was trying to speed up the two¡¯s relationship even if it was little.

    He grabbed Lisa and Zanis by the shoulder and pushed them closer together. He then grabbed both their hands and made them hold hands. He then stepped back gave them a thumbs up, and with a smile before disappearing somewhere. However Zanis knew that he was still near by, since he didn''t go back to the Summit Of The Gods.

    While he was thinking that, Zanis felt Lisa entangle her fingers with his.

    He looked at her and saw that she shyly looked away. That gesture was enough to make his heart skip a beat.

    He opened his mouth say something when-

    ¡°Get away of the way.¡±

    A group of teenagers walked between them and rudely forced their hands apart.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Zanis shouted.

    One of the teens looked back at them with disdain.

    ¡°You were blocking the road. If you want to show off do it somewhere else.¡±

    The other teens started laughing while they continued to walk away.

    ¡°If it wasn''t for Lisa I would''ve slaughtered every one of you.¡±

    Zanis mumbled.

    ¡°Lisa, don''t mind them¡­.Eh?¡±

    When he turned his attention back to Lisa, he could she her holding down her head with her shoulder trembling.

    ¡°I''ve waited for so long.¡±

    She spoke softly.

    ¡°I''ve been waiting for this for years, and you bastards!¡±

    Before Zanis knew it Lisa shot towards the teens like a bullet.

    ¡°How dare you interrupt our date!¡±

    Lisa grabbed the boy who mocked them, and slammed his head into the ground.

    *Boom!*

    She then glared at the confused teens around her.

    ¡°Do you know how much I''ve been looking forward to this day?! I''ve dreamt of my date with him almost every night for seven years!¡±

    Her body trembled violently like was going to blow.

    ¡°And yet you!¡±

    What happened next was brutal.

    Lisa angrily broke the teens¡¯ bones and stomped them into the ground, before throwing them into a near by dumpster.

    She then kicked that dumpster with everything she had, and blew it away into the distance.

    Even after that, it took a while before she calmed down.

    After a few minutes Lisa smiled and walked up Zanis took his hand with a shy expression.

    It was like her destroying the teens never happened.

    ¡®Women are scary. But she did look pretty hot when she was angry. So it''s all good.¡¯

    Thought Zanis.

    ¡°Well, let''s go enjoy the rest of our day.¡±

    Lisa nodded, and with a smile the two of them continued their date like previous incident never happened.

    A dozen meters away Ouroboros stood on a rooftop where he watched the entire situation.

    ¡°Whew~. That girl is feisty.¡±

    He turned to the person next him.

    ¡°Don''t you agree.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Celina said nothing in reply and just continued observing Zanis and Lisa.

    After a while she finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°Why did you come here?¡±

    ¡°Zanis finally found a girl he liked, so I can''t allow someone to interrupt his date. I mean the guy is over a century old but never seem to be interested in anything other than completely the tasks Zara handed to him. I was starting to worry.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Isn''t serving your master the only thing that matters?¡±

    ¡°Don''t compare my son to your fetish, Robo-Woman. Besides, Zanis already gave Zara and Zebul Empire 100 years of his life, he should start enjoying his life now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I don''t understand.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you wouldn''t. Rouge has always been your entire world so you''ve never even thought of what it means to live for yourself.¡±

    Ouroboros looked at Celina¡¯s deadpan face and frown at the lack of reaction she gave him. It was then she spoke.

    ¡°This relationship is doom to fail.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡±

    She finally looked at Ouroboros and smiled, which caught him off guard.

    ¡°That girl already belongs to the Dragna Clan.¡±

    Ouroboros frowned because he immediately knew what she meant. He looked back at Lisa and Zanis and said-

    ¡°I see. That will be a problem.¡±

    Two months after Zanis arrived in Dragna Kingdom.

    Two of the most powerful men in the kingdom sat face to face with each other. They were Darwin Flameheart and Marcel Dragna.

    ¡°I heard that your daughter returned to you recently.¡±

    The first one to speak was Marcel.

    ¡°Yes. Two months now.¡±

    ¡°You must be extremely happy to regain your youngest child after all these years. But..¡±

    Marcel stared at Darwin as if sizing him up.

    ¡°Why wasn''t the Secundus Branch informed of her survival?"

    ¡°You speak as if we were obliged to report it to you. This was the Flameheart¡¯s affair, I just didn''t want to bother the Royal Family with something so trivial.¡±

    Marcel glared at Darwin, who just shrugged it off.

    ¡°I see that you''re still holding a grudge against our branch for not aiding you in your vendetta.¡±

    ¡°No. I understood quite well that Rouge ordered you to stand by. The enemy had the Asgard Empire behind them, so taking caution was the right thing to do.¡±

    A mocking smile then appeared on Darwin face.

    ¡°You guys aren''t [Tyrants] after all. It was stupid of me to think that you''d defy the heavens willingly.¡±

    *Swoosh*

    A red blade slashed towards Darwin and stopped at his neck. A small amount of blood flowed from a shallow cut.

    ¡°Don''t bad mouth my Branch, Darwin. Or I''ll personally cut your head off.¡±

    Darwin smiled in response to Marcel¡¯s threat.

    ¡°The day you cut his head off is the day I make your Secundus Branch disappear from this world.¡±

    The space behind Darwin distorted and a man appeared out of thin air.

    Seeing him, Marcel withdrew his sword and stood from his seat.

    ¡°Those are fighting words, Curse Brat.¡±

    At this time the space behind Marcel darken like night, and Rouge appeared there.

    Arsene smiled when he saw that.

    ¡°Yo, Old Fart! Long time no see! Undying as usual I see!¡±

    ¡°And you''re as annoying as always I see.¡±

    ¡°It''s kinda my thing. You know that and killing those believed to be unkillable.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then you threatening my branch is apart of your nature?¡±

    ¡°No, I''m just sticking up for a friend. However, I won''t deny that I wouldn''t enjoy ripping the head off that idiot son of yours.¡±

    A cannon like gun appeared in Marcel¡¯s right hand, and a large sword in his left.

    ¡°Try me, Cursed King.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Marcel. Even he wouldn¡¯t try anything as long as I''m here.¡±

    A sinister green aura started leaking from Rouge¡¯s body.

    ¡°Isn''t that right, Curse Brat?¡±

    Arsene smiled and replied with a carefree voice.

    ¡°Oh, you really are as strong as Nero. As expected from the Walking Apocalypse.¡±

    He then narrowed his eyes and dangerous feeling filled the room.

    ¡°It just makes me want to kill you even more.¡±

    Tension filled the room to point that even a pin falling could cause a fight to break out.

    *Clap*

    ¡°I think it''s best that we stop this. Are you planning to destroy the kingdom with your fight?¡±

    Said Darwin.

    ¡°Rouge and Marcel you misunderstood my intentions. Even though I''m still upset about you abandoning me to my own devices when I needed you the most, I don''t intend to break our agreement about Dario and Lisa''s engagement.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    Said Marcel.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we made a [Soul Promise] so I can''t break even if I wanted to.¡±

    A Soul Promise is an agreement between two or more parties using their souls as payment if the promise is broken.

    In simpler terms, if you break this kind of promise the other party will gain possession of your soul, and you''ll be their slaves until one of you dies.

    It goes without saying that this type of promise is rarely used.

    ¡°It was my stupidity to trust in our friendship, Marcel. And I can only live with it for the rest of my life.¡±

    Marcel grimaced when he heard those words. Rouge on the other hand didn''t seem to care.

    ¡°So you hate me that much.¡±

    ¡°I don''t hate you. I''ve simply lost all faith in you.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The two stared at each other silently until Rouge spoke.

    ¡°This was agreement between the two of you, so it normally wouldn''t matter to me. However¡­¡±

    A bunch of photos appeared in his hand out of nowhere. He threw them in the air.

    ¡°However, it''s another issue if the Secundus Branch¡¯s honor is on the line.¡±

    Everyone looked at the pictures of Lisa and Zanis together.

    They''re was some of them walking hand in hand. There were others of them out eating together. There was even one with them embracing each other.

    ¡°Apparently our little princess fell in love with someone else.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°This is one of the Beelzebub¡¯s Black Scriptures.¡±

    Said Darwin.

    ¡°The Seventh Scripture to be exact. His name is Zanis Zebul, he''s Zara¡¯s son.¡±

    Arsene handed Darwin one of the pictures he caught.

    ¡°He''s the one who saved your daughter. In other words, the person she fell in love with.¡±

    Darwin grimaced and looked at Rouge.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Break them up.¡±

    ¡°That''s impossible. A Flameheart¡¯s affections can''t be broken that easily. You should know that.¡±

    ¡°That''s why it''s a problem.¡±

    Rouge face was serious.

    ¡°If news got out that Dario''s fianc¨¦ was in love with a next man, it will disgrace him and the royal family. That can''t happen.¡±

    He then looked at Darwin and Marcel back to back.

    ¡°Since you two idiots agreed to an ancient custom like an arranged marriage, you deal with this mess. Just make sure that Lisa doesn''t run off with that brat otherwise¡­¡±

    He pointed at Darwin.

    ¡°As customary, the Flamehearts will have to take responsibility and hunt her down to correct this blemish on our honor.¡±

    He then pointed at Marcel.

    ¡°And you''ll be stripped of your throne, as punishment for bringing this disgrace upon us.¡±

    He then turned his back to the them.

    ¡°You brats dug your own graves, so either you lay in it or I kick you down in there myself.¡±

    He then started walking while mumbling ¡°Who does arrange marriages anymore anyway? Damn brats¡±, before disappearing.

    The other three were left in the room in silence.

    Only Arsene alone spoke.

    ¡°That Old Fart is as intimidating as always.¡±

    Marcel and Darwin couldn''t help but nod.

    Later that night, Darwin sat inside his office with a tired expression.

    *Knock*

    It was at that moment he heard a knock on his door followed by a voice.

    ¡°Father, the maids said that you wanted to see.¡±

    It was Lisa.

    ¡°Yes, come in.¡±

    Lisa didn''t waste anytime and opened the door. She entered the room and sat in front of him.

    Darwin stared at silently for a while, and didn¡¯t show any signs of talking. Seeing that Lisa took the initiative.

    ¡°What is it father?¡±

    Darwin sighed and leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°Lisa you remember when I said that I wouldn''t allow my arm to heal until I believe you''ve forgiven me?¡±

    Lisa nodded.

    ¡°I do. Did you finally decided to let it heal?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    A machete appeared in front of Darwin, he used his good hand and pushed in front of Lisa.

    ¡°You may use that to cut off a part of my body after you hear what I''m about to say.¡±

    Lisa looked at her father confusingly.

    He ignored that and spoke.

    ¡°I want you to stop seeing that Zebul boy, and marry Prince Dario.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Lisa flew out her seat when she heard that.

    ¡°What do you mean, stop seeing Zanis?!¡±

    ¡°I mean just that.¡±

    Darwin sighed again.

    ¡°You might not remember this, but when you were a child Marcel and I made an agreement to wed our youngest children in order to create a stronger bond between our clans.¡±

    ¡°I don''t remember that!¡±

    ¡°I told you, it happened when you were young. So what are you going to do? This is my mistake, and it''s your life.¡±

    ¡°I''m not getting married to Dario!¡±

    ¡°I knew you would say that. As a Flameheart myself, I know that it''s impossible for you to betray your love.¡±

    Darwin sighed again.

    ¡°You know, this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen like this. I planned to make you and Dario interact with each other from you were kids, that way you''ll develop feelings for him and would be eager to love him. But everything went to hell before the plan could show results.¡±

    ¡°Basically you planned on manipulating my feelings and make me devote myself to Dario.¡±

    ¡°Well if you put it bluntly, yes.¡±

    ¡°I''m leaving.¡±

    Lisa stood up and turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait, Lisa. The situation is more complicated than you think.¡±

    ¡°I don''t care! I''m not marrying Dario!¡±

    ¡°Even if I might turn into a mindless slave?¡±

    Lisa halted her steps at this point, and looked back at Darwin.

    ¡°I made a [Soul Promise].¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?! Why would you do that?!¡±

    ¡°That''s because I feared for the future of Flameheart Clan. I feared for the future of my family.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the identities of my enemies that caused our family to scatter and your mother''s death?¡±

    Lisa shook her head.

    ¡°They were all famous people, but the most famous of them all was called Liam. He was a disciple of the Minister Of War, Tyler Asgard.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute! Isn''t Tyler Asgard the Proxy of the War God Tyr?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I messed up big time. I was facing the longest standing empire in the world, with over a dozen [XXX Class] Proxies under their banner. You can''t blame me for being a little desperate.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even so, to sell your daughter and your soul¡­¡±

    ¡°That''s why I handed you that machete. You can take any part of my body as an minor apology. Of course you can take my head too if you want.¡±

    Lisa couldn''t help but shudder when she heard that, especially since she knew that he was serious.

    This was a Flameheart. Their affections and loyalty towards others were dangerously high until the point it was terrifying. Lisa could suddenly see why people were afraid to be with them. They even harm themselves for love.

    A dangerous blood trait.

    ¡°I-I can''t take your head.¡±

    ¡°Then what about my arms? No? Then maybe my legs?

    ¡°I can''t possibly do something that cruel to you! I''m a Flameheart too you know?! If I hurt you I''ll definitely die from heartache!¡±

    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±

    Lisa gritted her teeth and shouted.

    ¡°I''m not going to harm you, but I won''t marry Dario either!¡±

    ¡°Then you''re going to abandon your family.¡±

    Darwin voice suddenly turned cold and he glared at Lisa.

    Even though Lisa was a [S Class], a single glare from a member of the highest [Class] was enough to feel like death gripped her heart.

    ¡°You should know what happens to someone who breaks away from a marriage engagement between the Triad. You''ll be treated as an enemy of the kingdom and will be hunted down like a wanted criminal.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s glare became even more intense.

    ¡°Do you still refuse this marriage? Even though you might never live a peaceful day again?¡±

    Lisa''s body trembled and cold sweat washed over her body. A simply glare from her father made her feel like she''s experienced death countless times in the few moments she''s been glared at.

    Even so, Lisa bit her lip to null her fear with the pain. Once regained her composure, she stared Darwin back in the eyes and proudly declared.

    ¡°I will not marry anyone other than Zanis! No matter who comes after me, I''ll stick to my words and wholeheartedly declare my love for Zanis!¡±

    Darwin released a bloodlust so intense that several people in the mansion could feel like their hearts were being grabbed by an unknown source.

    The entire area felt like it was being suppressed by a giant¡¯s feet. There were even some people who fainted from fear.

    Only Lisa stood solemnly face to face with the monster that released the bloodlust.

    And then-

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The bloodlust disappeared and everyone was freed from the ominous feeling.

    ¡°Looks like you''re determined.¡±

    Lisa nodded.

    ¡°I see. Then you''re free to go.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I said you''re free to go. If you love the guy so much as a follow Flameheart I have no right to stop you.¡±

    Lisa was visibly confused by her father''s words.

    ¡°B-But what about the [Soul Promise]?¡±

    ¡°I promised that I''ll do everything I can to make you wed Dario; and I just did. I asked you, I negotiated with you, and I tried to restrain you with fear. There''s nothing else I can do, so I held my end of the bargain.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    ¡°However, I can''t help you escape and I''ll have to send people to pursue you. Otherwise I''ll lose my soul.¡±

    ¡°That''s okay! Zanis is strong! So he can protect me!¡±

    ¡°Don''t be na?ve, Lisa.¡±

    Darwin suddenly became serious again.

    ¡°The Flamehearts aren''t the only ones who will come after you. Didn''t you hear me, you''re an enemy of the kingdom. The entire kingdom will hunt you down.¡±

    ¡°Either way I''ll still do it.¡±

    Darwin looked at Lisa''s determined faced and sighed.

    ¡°Three days. That''s all I can give. After that some really powerful people will come after you. Worst case scenario the elders might pressure me to hunt you down myself. At that time I won''t be able to hold back because of the [Soul Promise].¡±

    Lisa walked up to Darwin and hugged him.

    ¡°Thank you, father.¡±

    Darwin hugged her back.

    ¡°Why are you thanking me? It''s because of my stupid mistakes that your life has been a living hell.¡±

    Lisa shook her head.

    ¡°That''s not true. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have met Zanis. And for that, I''m forever grateful.¡±

    She kissed him on the cheek and he kissed her on her forehead.

    ¡°I can''t believe I''m going to lose you again, only after two months. I really am a worthless father.¡±

    ¡°But you''re my worthless father, just like I''m your ungrateful daughter.¡±

    She separated herself from him.

    ¡°Besides who knows. My child might come to visit you in the future.¡±

    ¡°If that happens, I promised you that I''ll stand by them even against the worst of enemies.¡±

    Lisa nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Good bye, Father. Until we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Lisa.¡±

    Lisa''s body faded away like smoke leaving Darwin alone.

    He stared at the empty space for a while before sitting back down.

    He opened a draw in his desk and took out a photo of him and a black-haired woman. The woman was a stunning beauty by any standards.

    Darwin rubbed the woman¡¯s face with his hand.

    ¡°Our daughter turned against her family for love. It looks like she took after you more than me.¡±

    He laughed a bit before becoming serious again.

    ¡°I can already see how this will end, but I still couldn''t stop her. If it wasn''t for this stupid promise, I would''ve walked into the palace and kill Marcel myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that sounds fun.¡±

    The space beside Darwin distorted and Arsene stepped out.

    ¡°If you''re gonna kill Marcel then can I have Rouge?¡±

    Darwin didn''t replied and continued to stare at the picture.

    ¡°Hey, I know I''m joking but you could at least humor me.¡±

    ¡°Arsene, how do you think this will all end?¡±

    ¡°....Lisa and Zanis will probably die.¡±

    Darwin said nothing but Arsene continued.

    ¡°The Black Scriptures are strong so I think they''ll survive for a while, but that will force Rouge to get serious. And we both know that nothing good happens when that Old Fart gets serious.¡±

    ¡°Arsene will you protect my daughter for me?¡±

    Arsene widen his eyes when he heard that.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    He then burst out laughing. Darwin didn''t seem upset and waited until he''s done.

    ¡°Are you stupid? You know what kind of person I am. I don''t protect, I simply destroy.¡±

    ¡°Then is that a no?¡±

    ¡°I can''t protect her, but I can kill those who tries to harm her to a certain extent.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Old Friend.¡±

    ¡°No worries. I''m a [Tyrant], going against fate is what I''m suppose to do.¡±

    Arsene then put on a serious face.

    ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to destroy the Secundus Branch? I''m sure that we could recruit the Primus Clan if we offer them the right reward.¡±

    Darwin shook his head.

    ¡°Nero and Rouge are cousins, they won''t try to kill each other no matter what. The Primus Clan would more likely destroy my Clan than the royal family.¡±

    ¡°I see. What a shame. I really wanted to fight that Old Fart again.¡±

    With a sigh, Arsene vanished without a trace.

    Darwin looked up at the ceiling and spoke while petting the picture.

    ¡°Please protect our daughter from my foolishness.¡±

    A tear fell from his eyes as he spoke the name that made him feel the most joy and the worst pain.

    ¡°Marian.¡±

 The Runaways

    It was near midnight and Darius Flameheart was walking through Robber¡¯s Den, with unhurried steps.

    Darius was a rising star in the crime world, known for his cruelty and quick wits. Because of this, the originally lively street became docile and deserted when others saw him coming.

    Darius shrugged when he saw this.

    ¡°Well I''ve recently killed another big shot so it''s expected I guess.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°After I conquer Robber¡¯s Den, I''ll have to leave the city for a while and go make a name for myself in the smaller cities and towns.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°I''ll be away from Nami for a while, but it can''t be helped. This will benefit her in the long run anyway¡­..Hm?¡±

    Darius saw a silhouette of someone up ahead of him, standing as if waiting for him.

    He narrowed his eyes and entered battle mode. He didn''t know who it was, but in this kind of work you can''t take any chances.

    Darius slowly approached the person, while noting the escape routes in case the enemy was too much for him to handle.

    It wasn''t long before he could make out the silhouette. It belong to a woman who looked somewhat familiar.

    ¡°Good Evening, Brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­Lisa?¡±

    Lisa nodded.

    ¡°I must be high to be looking at my dead sister.¡±

    Saying so while holding his head, Darius walked past Lisa mumbling ¡°I must be tired¡±.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! I''m not an illusion!¡±

    She grabbed his shoulder, she spun him around.

    Darius leaped back and put his hand in front of him.

    ¡°Evil spirit begone! I rebuke in the name of Venus!¡±

    ¡°¡­..Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Kinda.¡±

    Lisa sighed.

    ¡°Even after so many years your first reaction to seeing me is to tease me.¡±

    ¡°Bad habit.¡±

    Lisa smiled and then jumped into Darius''s embrace.

    ¡°Long time no see, lil sis.¡±

    ¡°Good to see you, big brother.¡±

    Lisa separated herself from Darius and looked at him from head to toe.

    ¡°My, haven''t you''ve grown handsome.¡±

    ¡°You''re became quite the beauty yourself. It''s a shame that you''re a tomboy.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Tomboy or not, I''m still beautiful.¡±

    Darius smiled at Lisa''s arrogant tone, and then suddenly became serious.

    ¡°So, why did you come to pay me such a late visit? I''m sure it''s not to catchup.¡±

    Lisa also put on a serious expression.

    ¡°Let''s talk elsewhere. You don''t know who could be watching after all.¡±

    Lisa took out a black cube and squeezed it.

    Light flashed and a giant golden bike appeared out of nowhere.

    The appearance of bike shocked Darius. He looked the cube in Lisa''s hand.

    ¡°Is that dimensional magic?¡±

    ¡°Yup. My control over it isn''t so good so I used this cube as a medium. I stored all of my stuff inside here.¡±

    Lisa said proudly.

    ¡°Now that I look at you, you''re already a [S Class].¡±

    Lisa got on the bike and tapped the back seat.

    ¡°I was training at the #1 magic academy on the Gold Continent after all, so this much is expected. I''m sure you would''ve been stronger if you went there too.¡±

    Darius got on the bike and reluctantly wrapped his arms around Lisa''s waist.

    ¡°Hang on.¡±

    Lisa poured some magic into the bike and it started floating.

    ¡°This is a Chariot from MYTH¡¯s Apollo Series!¡±

    Apollo¡¯s Chariot, more commonly known as simply Chariot, was a line of super bikes created by the military organization MYTH. Just as the name states, it''s based off the Greek Sun God Apollo¡¯s golden chariot that he uses to drag the sun across the sky.

    This chariot has several different modes, Earth mode, Sky Mode, Water Mode, and a hidden mode.

    In other words, there''s nothing this bike can''t ride on; not even air.

    ¡°Yup. That pervert Arsene bought it for me as an apology for getting me kicked out of school. It costed almost a million gold coins.¡±

    Darius nearly coughed up blood when he heard the bike¡¯s price.

    Lisa ignored him and gripped the throttle.

    ¡°Hold on tight!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The bike disappeared with an explosive sound.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    The Chariot, that had a top speed of 1 Mach, shot through the sky like a comet and instantly left the capital city, only to stop less than ten minutes later.

    The wheels returned to the ground and the two of them got off.

    They were in a woody area far away from the capital.

    ¡°So where are we?¡±

    Asked Darius.

    ¡°Waverdale, on the next side of the kingdom.¡±

    Lisa answered.

    ¡°You must''ve been in some serious trouble to bring me all the way here.¡±

    ¡°There''s someone I want you to meet first.¡±

    Lisa got off the bike and so did Darius.

    ¡°You can come out, Zanis.¡±

    Before Darius could ask who she was talking to, two figures emerged from shadows and walked towards them.

    ¡°Brother, this is Zanis. Zanis, this is my brother I told you about.¡±

    Lisa introduced them to each other.

    ¡°I''m Zanis Zebul. And this is my [Parent] Ouroboros.¡±

    Zanis held his hand out towards Darius.

    Darius stared at the hand for a while and then back to Lisa.

    ¡°What did you get yourself into?¡±

    His voice was filled with anger.

    ¡°From the fact that you secretly brought me here to meet someone from the Zebul Empire, I can take it that you''re going against the Flameheart Clan¡¯s wishes. And now you need my help with something that might put me at odds with the clan, right?¡±

    Lisa nodded silently.

    ¡°Do you know that my relationship with the Clan is already strained, and that I might get killed if the relationship worsens?¡±

    Lisa nodded again.

    ¡°Since you know that, then tell me why do you think I''ll help you with whatever you intend to do?¡±

    ¡°Because you''re my brother and I''m you''re precious little sister.¡±

    Darius glared at Lisa, but she remained unfazed and smiled at him. This continued for a while until Darius was forced to sigh.

    ¡°Fine. Just tell me what happened.¡±

    Lisa smiled and hugged Darius.

    ¡°That''s why I love you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Just know that I''ll haunt you if I die because of this.¡±

    Darius leaned on the Chariot and listened to Lisa''s recap of her meeting with her father. After she was finished he placed his hand on his chin and said-

    ¡°Well, shit.¡±

    That was the best way he could describe their situation.

    ¡°Is it really that bad?¡±

    Lisa asked.

    ¡°Bad doesn''t even begin to describe it. The pride of the Dragna and the Flameheart Clans are on the line. I wouldn''t be surprised if a war breaks out between the Dragna Kingdom and the Zebul Empire over this. And if that happens you two will be constantly hunted by both kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°Even so, we still have to do it.¡±

    Said Zanis. Darius looked at him as if probing him.

    ¡°Lisa is a Flameheart so her getting carried away with her feelings is somewhat natural. But what about you? You should know that there''s a high chance that you''ll get into trouble with your country over this. So why risk it?¡±

    Darius glared at Zanis. To him, Zanis was the reason why his sister might lose her life. And to him, that was unforgivable.

    Zanis took Darius''s glare head on and answered.

    ¡°I don''t know.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I''m fully aware of the risks and dangers that comes with being with Lisa. In fact I was trained to avoid such situations as much as possible but¡­¡±

    He looked at Lisa and spoke with a gentle tone.

    ¡°I just can''t abandon her. I know I didn''t feel this way when we first met, in fact I''ll admit that my saving her was just a whim. However, that whim became something so stunning that it took away my common sense, and makes me want to happily plunge into the deep abyss just to be with her.¡±

    Zanis words caused Darius to shut up and Lisa to blush. They were the sincere words of a man who was helplessly in love. They lacked logic and reason but there was no fabrication in his speech.

    Darius couldn''t help but relate to him.

    ¡°Sigh. I can get you two out the country by tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡±

    Lisa jumped on Darius and started kissing him all over his cheek.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Zanis showed him a grateful smile. .

    ¡°Ah, shit! Dario and I are working together too! I''m definitely going get charged with treason!¡±

    Darius shout echoed through the night along with Lisa''s laugh.

    A few days later, it was announced that Lisa ran away from the kingdom with Zanis Zebul. This news sent waves through the aristocratic society in the kingdom, especially the Triads.

    Darwin sat around a large table with a group of men dressed in emerald robes. They all had on an emerald and gold ring on their fingers.

    They were the highest ranked members of the Flameheart Clan, beside Darwin himself.

    The Flameheart elders.

    ¡°This is quite the mess you''ve caused, Darwin.¡±

    Said one of the men.

    ¡°Only two months after returning, your daughter has dragged the clan¡¯s name into the mud.¡±

    ¡°Now now, Fourth Elder. You''re exaggerating.¡±

    Another man spoke up.

    ¡°The Third Elder is right. Little Lisa merely act out on her instincts as a Flameheart just as we''ve all have.¡±

    Said another man.

    ¡°I won''t deny that Fifth Elder, but it doesn''t change the fact that her actions has put us at odds with the royal family, and blemished our reputation.¡±

    Said the Fourth Elder.

    ¡°Rouge is asking for us to deal with this swiftly or he might intervene himself.¡±

    ¡°We can''t allow that to happen, no matter what.¡±

    Said the Fifth Elder.

    ¡°Then what do you all suggest we do? Pursue Lisa?¡±

    ¡°Isn''t that obvious?¡±

    Answered the Fourth Elder.

    ¡°But what about the Black Scripture? I doubt that he''ll give her up without a fight, and it would be bad to kill him.¡±

    Asked the Third Elder.

    ¡°Lisa is our only priority. If we can''t get her back peacefully, capture the boy and used him as a bargaining chip.¡±

    Said the Fourth Elder.

    ¡°Do you really think it will be that easy to capture one of Beelzebub¡¯s Black Scriptures? And one that is Ouroboros¡¯ Proxy at that. Did you forget about the power he possesses, and the fact that he can continuously evolve during a fight?¡±

    Said the Fifth Elder.

    ¡°Then kill him.¡±

    A cold voice belonging to a woman rang out in the room. This was the voice of the only other Elder that remained silent throughout the meeting.

    ¡°Second Elder, do you know what you''re suggesting?¡±

    Darwin also spoke for the first time.

    ¡°If we kill a Scripture it''s equivalent to a declaration of war on the Zebul Empire. Do I need to remind you about the military strength they hold?¡±

    ¡°Don''t lecture me on the details boy. If I suggested it then I must have thought it through.¡±

    The Second Elder spoke with an uninterested expression on her beautiful face.

    ¡°According to my sources, Zanis Zebul received orders to return to empire the moment he received what he came for. However he defied that order and spent two extra months here. For Black Scriptures, Zara¡¯s orders are absolute, disobeying them can be punishable by death.¡±

    ¡°Zanis is Zara''s adopted son. He won''t order his execution just because he disobeyed an order.¡±

    ¡°You''re right, Darwin. But he would kill him if it led to betrayal.¡±

    Darwin eyes opened wide when he heard that.

    ¡°You''re suggesting that we paint Zanis as a traitor and let the empire deal with him?¡±

    The Second Elder shook her head at Darwin.

    ¡°Zara isn''t stupid enough to believe rumors unverified by his people. So tricking him to order Zanis¡¯s death is impossible.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you mention betrayal?¡±

    Asked the Third Elder.

    ¡°That''s because we''ll send real proof that Zanis really did betray his country to Zara, and let him deal with Zanis.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Darwin asked.

    The Second Elder glance at everyone in the room and said-

    ¡°We only need to pressure him, and all the rest will follow. Zanis will truly self destruct.¡±

    She then got up and looked at Darwin.

    ¡°For safety precautions I¡¯ll personally lead Lisa¡¯s pursuit. And you''ll have nothing to do with it, Darwin.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You''re the Clan Leader, but you''re also her father. There''s a high possibility that you''ll allow her to escape.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Second Elder. Darwin made a [Soul Promise] with the king. There''s no way he''ll allow her to escape.¡±

    The Second Elder glance at the Third Elder and spoke.

    ¡°You''ve forgotten something important. We''re Flamehearts. For us love tramples all, and logic doesn''t apply to us.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you? She is your niece.¡±

    ¡°A niece I barely knew.¡±

    She answered Darwin coldly.

    ¡°She''s my sister''s child, but nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Maria¡­¡±

    The Second Elder turned away from Darwin and continued speaking coldly.

    ¡°This matter as already been decided by the First Elder. Darwin you are to stay under house arrest until Lisa is retrieved.¡±

    With that, Maria disappeared without waiting for Darwin to respond.

    He leaned back in his chair and ignored the pitying looks of the Third and Fifth Elder and made a small prayer in his heart.

    ¡®Please be safe, Lisa.¡±

    When Maria left the meeting room she went straight towards an old bar in the Lower Class District.

    She pushed opened the door and entered the almost deserted place.

    There were only two persons other than herself in the bar. The old bartender and a someone dressed in a red suit, hat and glasses.

    The man whose whole attire screamed blood, sat by the counter drinking beer.

    He nor the old bartender paid Maria no mind as she sat beside him.

    ¡°Two more rounds old man.¡±

    Said the man.

    The bartender nodded and took out bottles of beer. He put one in front of Maria and the other in front of the man.

    ¡°I don''t drink.¡±

    Said Maria.

    ¡°Is that so? What a shame.¡±

    The man took the beer Maria was given and began drinking it.

    ¡°So how did your little meeting go?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°That is something regarding my clan and kingdom. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°How cold. But you gotta point.¡±

    ¡°So? When are you going to pursue Zanis?¡±

    The man picked up another beer and drank it before he answered.

    ¡°I already know where he''s going, so there''s no need to haste.¡±

    He showed the bartender two more fingers and received two more bottles of beer.

    ¡°Zanis is currently in the possession of a national treasure, but he doesn''t seem like he intends to give it to our emperor. Why''s that?¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s probably planning on keeping it as a trump card against his pursuers.¡±

    ¡°That''s what I believe too. It''s a powerful item after all. I believe his plan is to eliminate his pursuers and then go into hiding for a while.¡±

    ¡°That is the smartest thing to do. Rouge will definitely work to lock down the entire continent. He¡¯ll most likely use the [Separate World] spell, and temporarily disconnect the Silver Continent from the rest of the world, thus rendering all long distance teleportation and communication magic and other methods useless.¡±

    ¡°That old man is so terrifying that he just might do it.¡±

    The man body shivered before he spoke.

    ¡°When I came here I sense that the borders were already under a tight guard against teleportation magic, which meant that Zanis escaped through other means. And it must be a method, that Rouge doesn''t know about, otherwise they would''ve at least been spotted leaving the kingdom. Do you have any idea how?¡±

    ¡°I believe Lisa contacted her brother in the crime world. I think he used a shady method to get them out.¡±

    ¡°A shady method, huh. Then why don''t you torture the brother to tell you that method?¡±

    ¡°Torture doesn''t work on Flamehearts. Our loyalty is too strong. We would most likely commit suicide before betraying a love one.¡±

    ¡°What a pain in the ass Clan.¡±

    The man sighed.

    ¡°Well, whatever. In the end Zanis is trapped on this continent. That''s make it easier for me to paint him as a traitor when I report his death to the emperor. All I need him to do is to use the national treasure in a crowded place, and everything else will go smoothly after that.¡±

    He then pointed at Maria.

    ¡°And that''s where you come in. I need you to push Zanis so far in a corner that he''s forced to use it.¡±

    ¡°I know. As long as we get Lisa back, then I don''t care about you Black Scriptures killing each other.¡±

    ¡°Hypothetically, if I accidentally killed your niece, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°I would force your balls down your throat without cutting them off.¡±

    The temperature in the bar dropped immediately which caused the man and the bartender to shiver.

    ¡°I said hypothetically, you don''t have to get so mad.¡±

    Maria got up and glared at the man.

    ¡°Heed my warning, Zach Zebul. If you harm my niece, your position as the Fifth Scripture won''t be enough to save you. I''ll hunt you down and kill you even if I have to destroy the entire Zebul Empire to do it.¡±

    Without saying anything more, Maria left the bar in a bad mood.

    Zach watched her leave and spoke.

    ¡°What a cold woman. Well, even an ice queen can melt under a man.¡±

    He laughed at his vulgar joke, and finished his last beer.

    ¡°Now then, I should get going myself.¡±

    He stood up from his seat and faced the bartender.

    ¡°The drinks were good old man, you''re a real professional. But sadly I don''t need you anymore.¡±

    Zach snapped his fingers and the old bartender caught fire.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Shh. You''re too loud.¡±

    He grabbed the burning bartender and looked into his eyes.

    ¡°[Calm down and burn quietly].¡±

    The old bartender¡¯s mouth immediately shut and he stood in place with clouded eyes.

    He was more like a torch than a human.

    ¡°That''s better.¡±

    Zach then open up his palms and several bottles of liquor started floating. Some poured on the old bartender as if feeding the flames, while the rest went towards Zach.

    He waved his hand and they all disappeared.

    ¡°A little something for the road, I''m sure you won''t mind.¡±

    Zach then disappeared in a burst of flames leaving the old bartender silently burning in the bar.

    The flames slowed spread and engulfed the bar. People saw the flames and did everything to extinguish it. At this point there was barely any flesh left on the bartender¡¯s bones.

 The Hunt Begins

    Royal Castle, the royal garden.

    Darius sat around a table with a cup of tea in front of him.

    ¡°¡­This isn''t poisoned, right?¡±

    He spoke to Dario who was seated directly opposite of him.

    ¡°Don''t be ridiculous. There''s no need to poison you.¡±

    ¡°Didn''t I free your fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like I was confining her. Her leaving means nothing to me. In fact it''s more convenient, since I won''t owe your clan nothing. If anything it''s them who owes me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°He say that but he was really devastated when he heard she ran away from him.¡±

    The one who said that, was Marco who sat at the side of the table.

    Dario sent him a glare, but Marco drank his tea like it''s wasn''t his business.

    ¡°Well, I do admit that I was a little shocked. I mean if you heard that the woman who was supposed to be your wife ran off with another man you would be shocked too.¡±

    Darius nodded in approval and drank the tea he was given.

    ¡°But Lisa running away has angered some really dangerous people.¡±

    Said Marco.

    ¡°Yeah. She ran away, but she still won''t be able to break the chains that hold her down.¡±

    Dario took up the teacup and drank from it.

    ¡°What a shame.¡±

    Around 3000 miles east of the Dragna Kingdom, there was a small country called Calabash. It was a fairly new country that was formed by a group of war orphans over a century. It took the place of an old kingdom that was destroyed by an intense battle between two [XXX Class] Proxies.

    In such a place, Lisa and Zanis were cutting through a thick crowd with fluent steps. Not far behind them was a man with his face masked, literally throwing people out of the way.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    When he saw that the distance between his targets was slowly increasing, the man got impatient.

    He drew a gun from his waist and pointed it in their direction.

    ¡°[Comet Shot]!¡±

    A ball of light shot out of the gun like a comet. What happened next was a disaster.

    *Boom!*

    Bodies burst apart as the comet cut through the crowd and scorching anything in came in contact with.

    The comet headed straight at the Zanis, who turned around and crushed it with his hands.

    A dangerous light then flashed in his eyes.

    ¡°[Dimensional Grip]!¡±

    He stretched out his hand and it disappeared into space like he had put it into a bucket of water.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Zanis then drew his hand back and a beating heart appeared in his hand.

    The masked man''s body shook and blood started leaking from his mask.

    He watched as Zanis crushed the beating heart. The man fell dead backwards.

    Zanis and Lisa then started running.

    They didn''t run long before numerous shadows started appearing under their feet.

    They both jumped up, and watched as several monsters appeared out the shadows.

    ¡°They have summoners!¡±

    Lisa shouted, as a chain appeared in her hands.

    She wrapped the chain around the heads of the few of the shadow beast and pulled them towards her.

    ¡°[White Saber]!¡±

    Her arm formed a blade of light, which she used to cut down the beast.

    The remaining beast rushed at her as her feet touched the ground.

    ¡°Come out, Puu!¡±

    She stomped the ground and a giant pair of jaws burst out the ground and devoured the beasts whole.

    The ground then burst open, and an unbelievable monster came out.

    It''s head resembled that of an elephant with black tusks and large snake like teeth. It''s body was huge with thick elephant-like forelegs and a serpentine lower body.

    After devouring the beasts, the monster went beside Lisa and rubbed its cheeks on her in an intimate manner.

    ¡°What the fuck is that?!¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    A man on a roof couldn''t help but shout when he saw the monster.

    Lisa point at him and said-

    ¡°It''s chow time, Puu.¡±

    The large monster then immediately pounced at the man and devoured him and a part of the building.

    ¡°Is that a Grootslang? That''s an extremely rare monster. Did you summoned it?¡±

    Asked Zanis whose hands were covered in blood. If you behind you would see the slaughtered remains of dozens of masked men.

    ¡°Yeah. I normally can''t summon monsters stronger than me, but I raised this one from she was a egg so she allowed me to do a blood pact with her.¡±

    Zanis opened his mouth to say something, but he saw a light racing towards Lisa.

    ¡°Look out!¡±

    He moved her out of the way and stand in front of her.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Zanis used his palm to block the light, but it was frozen solid.

    ¡°Zanis is are you okay?!¡±

    ¡°It''s frozen down to the bone.¡±

    Zanis grabbed Lisa and leaped back. A pillar of lightning devoured the spot they stood.

    ¡°Looks they''re really trying to kill us.¡±

    Zanis looked around and saw close to a hundred people surrounded them. Their [Classes] ranged from [S Class] to [SSS Class].

    ¡°It''s not enough to kill me but it is enough to push me into a corner if I don''t fight seriously.¡±

    ¡°*Whistle!* Come here, girl!¡±

    The giant monster called Puu, leaped towards Lisa and wrapped around her to act as a shield.

    Zanis walked past Lisa and her pet monster and confronted the pursuers.

    ¡°Let me apologize beforehand, Lisa.¡±

    A dark reddish aura started seeping from his body, which frightened the men caused them to freeze in place.

    ¡°I''m going to have show you a brutal sight.¡±

    ¡°I don''t mind.¡±

    Lisa said with a smile.

    Zanis smiled back and nodded.

    ¡°Then I won''t hold back.¡±

    The smile dropped from his face, and then-

    ¡°[I am the servant of the great demon king of hell; the lord of flies, the personification of sin. I am the seven disciple who spreads his terror across the world and preach his word.¡±

    A loud buzzing sound suddenly reach everyone''s ears. They looked up and saw something black coming from the east covering the whole sky.

    It wasn''t long before they could see what the black thing was.

    ¡°Flies?!¡±

    Thousands of flies covered the entire country and block out the sun.

    ¡°[I am the seventh scripture in the book of Bael.]¡±

    All the flies suddenly rushed down to the earth; more specifically, Zanis.

    His body was glowed as the flies devoured and meld with his body. After a few seconds, the flies all disappeared and left a demonic Zanis.

    His skin was dark, his hair was long and red, his eyes were jet black with several red spots in them, which gave the image of red stars in the night sky. He was dressed in a dark red armor that looked like it was made of bones, and finally there was a pair of fly wings on his back with the number ¡°7¡± inside a skull on them.

    ¡°[Servant Of The Fly].¡±

    With those words, Zanis completed his spell and transformation.

    He swept his eyes over the men once more and smiled.

    ¡°Let''s go!¡±

    He threw a punch without waiting for the men respond.

    *Boom!*

    The men were blown away along with the buildings.

    The fly wings flapped and Zanis shot towards the sky.

    He appeared in front of a man that was blown away and swung his hand downwards.

    *Bam!*

    The man''s body burst like a balloon and his blood splattered everywhere.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Several man rushed towards Zanis wielding giant swords.

    Zanis shattered one sword with his fist. He then spun around with a kick and split a man in two from the sides. His wings then glowed and fired lasers blowing a few men into pieces.

    He then felt the ground burst open and a giant worm-like creature devoured him whole.

    The men didn''t even had time to sigh in relief, before a hand burst out the worm and ripped a man''s head off.

    ¡°[Magma Wave]!¡±

    With a shout a downpour of lava fell from the sky and devoured the worm Zanis was inside whole.

    A giant golem then swung down its club on the same spot.

    ¡°Puu!¡±

    At Lisa''s command the Grootslang Puu rammed the golem with its body.

    The golem fell on its side and shook the town.

    ¡°You damn monster!¡±

    A man jumped and punched the monster and sent it flying.

    ¡°Grabbed her!¡±

    The man screamed, and dozens of men rushed towards Lisa.

    ¡°Try me!¡±

    Two white orbs formed in Lisa''s palms. She jumped and threw them.

    The orbs attached themselves to each other and began spinning. They then grew as large as a house and collided with the men.

    *BOOM!*

    The orbs exploded and blew up the entire town and killed several of the men.

    The stronger ones remained unfazed and rushed towards Lisa.

    ¡°Don''t touch her!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Two giant jet black feet fell from the sky and stomped dozens of the men into the ground and burst open the earth.

    Zanis flew in front of Lisa and hid her behind him.

    ¡°Cover your ears!¡±

    She immediately did what he said.

    Zanis then opened his mouth and released a hellish screech.

    Dozens of the men immediately fell to their knees and held their heads.

    Several of them screamed out in agony as their heads started exploding one after the other.

    ¡°D-Damn it!¡±

    However some the stronger ones gritted their teeth and got to their feet. They started to take unsteady steps towards Zanis and Lisa when-

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Puu came out of nowhere and rammed into them. The weight of her charge crushed several of the men, while she sent the rest flying.

    ¡°You annoying beast!¡±

    The man that punched her away faced Puu once again.

    ¡°Die already!¡±

    *Bam!*

    He punched Puu again.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    But this time Puu withstood it and used its trunk to swat him away. He flew several hundred meters before crushed through a partially destroyed building.

    ¡°T-That little¡­!¡±

    The building exploded and the man flew towards Puu. Puu charged at him and two clashed.

    The man kicked Puu across the face. Puu stomped him under her leg. The man used all of his strength to prevent himself from being squashed, and lifted Puu off the ground by his leg.

    He then started to spin while lifting Puu and threw her like he was doing a hammer throw. Puu flew so far that it looked like she disappeared into the sky.

    ¡°F-Finally.¡±

    ¡°Good work. You fought so hard.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Zanis put his hand on the man''s exposed back and smiled at him.

    ¡°He''s your reward. [Bloom]!¡±

    *Splat!*

    The man''s body suddenly burst apart and a giant black rose was left in his place.

    Zanis then looked back at the surviving men and stretched out his palm.

    ¡°[Despair Garden].¡±

    *Splat!* *Splat!* *Splat!* *Splat!* *Splat!* *Splat!* *Splat!* *Splat!* *Splat!* *Splat!*

    Countless bodies bursts and giant roses took their place, as blood poured down on them as if to nurture their growth.

    ¡°Zanis, get on!¡±

    Lisa rode up to Zanis on her Apollo Series Chariot. Zanis got on the back, the bike immediately sped through the now destroyed town.

    ¡°What about your pet?¡±

    ¡°I sent her back. She''ll appear when I call her again.¡±

    Lisa answered.

    ¡°By the way, why haven''t you transformed back to normal?¡±

    ¡°The guys before were sacrificial pawns to wear us down. There should be more soon. After that the real hunters will make an appearance. I can''t afford to relax yet.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I''ll take us somewhere with fewer people. Too many bystanders died just now.¡±

    ¡°I''ll leave that to you¡­..Hm?¡±

    Zanis suddenly noticed that there was a huge shadow that was slowly covering the land.

    He looked up and saw a black dot in the sky.

    ¡°What the?¡±

    He stared at it for a while and watched as the black dot enlarged.

    ¡°Wait¡­.You have to be kidding me!¡±

    ¡°What''s happening?!¡±

    ¡°Don''t look back! Ride as fast as you can! We need to get out of this country now!¡±

    ¡°Tell me what''s happening, Zanis!¡±

    Zanis watched as it fell towards them, and spoke solemnly.

    ¡°A mountain! They''re dropping a mountain out of the sky!¡±

    Lisa immediately looked up and saw a mountain that stretched for at least a hundred miles falling towards them from an unbelievable height.

    ¡°The Fuck?!¡±

    As she cursed, Lisa poured more magic into the chariot and switch to sky mode.

    It was like bike became a comet as it cut through the air. However if the bike was a comet, the mountain was a meteor. It even though it was slower, it gave an oppressing pressure.

    The moment they left the country''s borders, the huge mountain crushed into the earth.

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    An explosion so loud that Zanis''s brain rattled, spread across the country. The shockwaves emitted from collision hit the Chariot out of the sky and it crashed into the earth.

    After rolling and bouncing several times, the two forced themselves to sit up and saw a large dust cloud in the distance. They instinctively knew that a country was just erased from existence.

    ¡°To think that they would go this far.¡±

    Lisa spoke with a pale face.

    Zanis opened his mouth to say something, but before he could something fell from the sky.

    The sudden fall caused a lot of dust to blow up so they couldn''t immediately see what had fallen.

    ¡°Seriously, I have to put in this much effort to capture a little runaway.¡±

    That''s when an aged voice reach their ears.

    A person stepped out of the dust and showed themselves.

    ¡°Miss Lisa, you''ve had your fun. It''s time to go home.¡±

    It was a man with an elderly face, and a full head of white hair. He was dressed like an old fashioned butler, with the exception of sword on his waist.

    ¡°Jeffrey?!¡±

    Lisa called his name with a pale face.

    ¡°Were you the one who destroyed that country? Isn''t that overdoing it?!¡±

    Jeffrey looked at Lisa with a stern expression and spoke.

    ¡°Not at all. The elders gave me full authority on how to wield my power, and I determined that this level of force was needed to corner you.¡±

    Jeffrey spoke with a matter of fact tone without pause.

    ¡°Countries raise and fall on a daily basis in this war driven world. So me destroying this country is no different from completely a chore. There''s no need to think too much about it.¡±

    ¡°You...i never liked that about you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I''ll revised my behavior when we return.¡±

    He ignored Zanis and approached Lisa. But he was never able to touch her.

    *Bam!*

    A backhand from Zanis sent him flying.

    ¡°Don''t touch her.¡±

    He said coldly.

    ¡°My apologies.¡±

    Jeffrey nonchalantly stood up and dusted the dirt off his clothes.

    ¡°As a fellow [X Class] it was rude of me to ignore your presence.¡±

    Jeffrey waved his hand.

    *Bam!*

    A dent appeared on the chest area of Zanis''s bone armor.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    He suddenly felt like he was hit by a truck in the chest, and the air escaped his lungs.

    ¡°There, that makes us even.¡±

    Hearing Jeffrey''s casual tone, Zanis couldn''t help but smiled.

    ¡°I guess you''re right.¡±

    He then turned to Lisa and said-

    ¡°Use your dimensional cube and go into hiding. This isn''t a fight you can survive.¡±

    ¡°¡­Will you be okay? Jeffrey is pretty strong, you know?¡±

    Zanis smiled at her.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m the 7th Scripture for a reason.¡±

    Lisa nodded and took out her cube.

    ¡°Don''t you dare die and leave me alone.¡±

    Saying that, she squeezed cube and was drawn inside it.

    Zanis took and put it into a black hole that appeared beside of him.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t die before you.¡±

    When cube disappeared, he turned back and faced Jeffrey.

    ¡°As you can see, Lisa is now in my care. So you''ll have to beat me to get her.¡±

    A cruel smile which he''s never shown Lisa surfaced on his face.

    ¡°Are you up for the task, Old Man?¡±

    Jeffrey simply sighed and said-

    ¡°Why are the young always so eager to die?¡±

 X Class

    With Lisa gone and no one to hold him back, Zanis released the evil aura that he was trying hard to suppress.

    If Lisa was still there when he released it, it wouldn''t be strange for her to be overcome with fear and fainted.

    [Servant Of The Fly] was Zanis ability as an apostle of his adoptive father, Demon Sovereign Zara. His current form was thanks to the blessing he received from Beelzebub.

    Just the aura alone was enough to mad the weakhearted. There were even times when aura drove people to suicide, because it clouded their minds and corrupted their souls.

    But Jeffrey showed no such signs of being corrupted. His casual yet stern behavior was proof that he was in no way inferior to Zanis.

    He was a [X Class] through and through.

    ¡°Young ones should learn to appreciate life more. You''re not even half my age yet you want to die.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the lecture, gramps. But if it''s for Lisa, I don''t mind laying my life on the line.¡±

    ¡°Ah, youth.¡±

    The two didn''t say anymore. They moved faster than the eye could see and threw a punch.

    *Booom!*

    The ground under their feet sunk and formed a giant crater, when their fists clashed.

    A red lights shot out of the red spots in Zanis''s eyes.

    Jeffrey leaned his body to side to dodge them and aim a kick at Zanis head.

    The kick passed through Zanis like he was a mirage. The next thing Jeffrey knew there were multiple Zanis surrounding him.

    ¡°Illusionary Magic?¡±

    The Zanis''s rushed towards Jeffrey all at once.

    ¡°No. These are clones!¡±

    Jeffrey rushed towards a Zanis and kneed him in the face. He then spun around and kick the other and broke his neck.

    He then drew two pens from his breast pocket and jammed them in one of Zanis''s eyes.

    It was then he was kicked in the back and was forced to stumble a bit. The other Zanis''s took advantage of his stumble.

    One slammed his fist in Jeffrey''s stomach. Another uppercut him and another kicked him in the side of his face.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    In irritation Jeffrey blasted all the Zanis''s away with a burst of magic coming his body.

    When he looked around he saw the real Zanis with two red bones in his hands.

    He rushed towards Jeffrey and swung one of the bones. Jeffrey jumped over it and quickly drew his saber sword.

    He swung it down on Zanis head. Zanis used the bones to block it.

    The pressure from Jeffrey''s slash not only forced Zanis up to his knees into the ground, it caused everything in the surroundings to flatten like it was stomped on.

    Zanis gritted his teeth and pushed Jeffrey into the air.

    Jeffrey stopped midair and raised his sword up in the air.

    Sparks started appearing on the sword.

    ¡°[Lightning Cutter]!¡±

    He swung his sword and lightning in the formed of an arc rushed towards Zanis.

    Zanis covered the bones in red aura and slammed them on the side of the lightning arc, and forcibly redirected it.

    The lightning ripped the ground in two and even split a mountain dozens of miles away.

    The bones in Zanis''s hand then crumbled away. Zanis couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw that. These were able to endure a 100 attacks from a normal [X Class], but two clash with Jeffrey''s sword caused them crumble. That spoke a lot about the strength behind those attacks.

    ¡°You can use Pressure Blade Techniques to such a level. You must be a master swordsman.¡±

    Pressure Blade Techniques were sword techniques that increased the weight of sword strikes by at least hundred fold. It is normally done by infusing your magic into the sword an increase its weight and destructive capabilities.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Someone who''s mastered these techniques can level mountains and part seas with just a swing of their sword.

    Jeffrey stayed afloat and shook his head.

    ¡°Compared to the Seven Blades Of Lucifer, I''m nothing but an old man waving a stick.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don''t compare yourself to those monsters. You''ll just become discouraged.¡±

    Zanis spread his arms and his bone armor instantly dismantled and all the bones started floating around him.

    ¡°I really want to see how much a swordmaster are you!¡±

    The bones shot towards Jeffrey and Zanis took flight.

    Jeffrey watched the bones with his eyes and swung his sword to deflect them. But bones evaded the oppressing pressure that the sword released and continued to rushed him.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    He rushed towards them and deflected every bone with his sword, while charging towards Zanis.

    ¡°[Black Blade]!¡±

    Zanis''s hand turned into black blade as he flew towards Jeffrey.

    The two swung their respective swords at the same time.

    *Boom!*

    The air shook as the blades collided.

    Zanis and Jeffrey then began a high-speed sword fight.

    Zanis slashed his neck, Jeffrey parried it and replied with a thrust towards his Zanis chest.

    A bone flew in and changed the swords trajectory. Zanis then slashed Jeffrey across the chest and cut his suit.

    Jeffrey swung his sword upwards and shattered several bones and then swung sword down again.

    Zanis increased the size of his black hand blade and directly clashed with Jeffrey¡¯s attack.

    *Boom!*

    The air shook again.

    Zanis slashed downward Jeffrey blocked it. Jeffrey thrust his sword forward, Zanis dodged it and swung his sword again.

    ¡°[Accelerate]!¡±

    Jeffrey''s blade suddenly became faster and cut Zanis''s arm off before it could finish its swing.

    Jeffrey then thrust his blade at Zanis''s stomach. Zanis quickly retreated and avoided the blade.

    He watched Jeffrey merciless cut up his severed arm in tiny pieces.

    ¡°You didn''t have to cut it up, you know.¡±

    He held his severed arm, and an infinity symbol appeared in the air.

    ¡°[Infinite Recovery].¡±

    His severed arm pieces shone and rushed towards where it was severed.

    Jeffrey watched as the pieces of joined together recreated the arm he cut off.

    Zanis moved his arm in a circular motion as if checking if everything was fine.

    ¡°Ouroboros¡¯ proxies really don''t follow logic like the rumors said.¡±

    Zanis smiled at Jeffrey''s words and said-

    ¡°This is a world where gods, demons, heroes, and beasts fight for the right to rule the world. Logic never existed here.¡±

    The space behind Zanis suddenly darken.

    ¡°For example, this!¡±

    A giant eye appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°[Death Gaze]!¡±

    The eye opened and a giant beam of black light fired out and hit Jeffrey towards the ground.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    An explosion on the same level as when the country was destroyed spread through the area.

    The blast left a crater so large that it stretched for several miles. Obviously the bottom couldn''t be seen.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Zanis saw a silhouette shot out of the crater like a rocket.

    ¡°What a tough, old man.¡±

    He smiled when he saw Jeffrey''s battered appearance.

    ¡°Or should I say, young man?

    The Jeffrey who stood in front of Zanis didn''t have the elderly face he previously had. His face was that of a teen with emerald hair that was black at the ends.

    ¡°I don''t why you went out of your way to appear old when it obviously restrains your strength. You''re a [X Class], there''s no way you''ll get old.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! My aged face was much more dignifying!¡±

    A dark green aura surged from Jeffrey''s body and took the shape of a giant sword, that measured almost a hundred meters.

    ¡°You''ll pay for revealing my true face.¡±

    He swung the gigantic double-edged sword.

    *BOOM!*

    The forced released from the swing caused the ground to lift like waves in the ocean before bursting apart and flying away.

    Zanis was hit by an incredible forced that shattered several of his bones and caused several of his organs burst.

    ¡°[Infinite Recovery]!¡±

    He shouted desperately as he was blown several miles away.

    His body instantly healed but was destroyed again by a second swing of the sword.

    His body smashed through the mountain that was split on two earlier, and crashed into a river.

    ¡°Don''t die just yet!¡±

    He looked up and saw the giant sword slashing down on him.

    *BOOM!*

    The river, the mountain and surrounding forest was instantly destroyed in turned into a canyon with a waterfall.

    Jeffrey accurately displayed the power of a [X Class].

    ¡°Ooooooh!¡±

    But so did Zanis.

    Inside this newly formed canyon, Zanis who¡¯s soaked in his own blood, stopped the gigantic sword with two giant black hands that used to be his wings.

    He used his full strength and pushed the sword upwards.

    He then jumped out of canyon and landed on the side.

    ¡°You''re pretty tough. As expected of a Proxy.¡±

    Said Jeffrey who was floating in the air.

    ¡°How the hell is he floating anyway?¡±

    (You almost died and you''re wondering how he''s floating? Did falling in love dull your senses?)

    ¡°I get it. I was just trying to figure out his abilities. But I guess you''re right. This isn''t the time for that.¡±

    Zanis suddenly cancelled his [Servant Of The Fly] form, and returned to his previous appearance.

    ¡°Time to fight like a Proxy.¡±

    Zanis body then underwent a huge change.

    His skin turned into black scales, his fangs and claws were released, his eye became reptilian, his back spurt giant jet black dragon wings, and a tail burst from his lower back.

    He transformed into a dragon.

    ¡°Let''s go, old man!¡±

    He shot toward Jeffrey in the sky.

    Jeffrey saw him and swung his gigantic sword.

    ¡°[Infinite Strength]!¡±

    An infinite symbol appeared on Zanis''s right arm. He thrust forward and punched the sword.

    *Boom!*

    The sword was hit back.

    Zanis then threw another punch with the same arm.

    The air exploded from the force and Jeffrey was sent flying backwards even though they were meters away.

    Black flames gathered in Zanis''s palm in the shape of a snake.

    ¡°[Black Serpent Flame]!¡±

    The flames grew into a giant serpent and shot towards Jeffrey.

    Jeffrey slashed the sword downward to cut the snake in two.

    *Boom!*

    The snake and sword clashed and caused the air to shake and the canyon to widen.

    The snake then pulled back and sank its fangs in the sword.

    *Break!*

    The sword shattered and the snake swallowed Jeffrey.

    Zanis didn''t stop.

    A black two-sided door with the infinity symbol appeared behind him. The doors swung open and showed a world of pure darkness.

    ¡°Zakiel!¡±

    As if responding to Zanis''s call, a pair of red eyes shone in the dark world.

    *Boom!*

    At that time, the serpent that swallowed Jeffrey exploded.

    ¡°Y-You¡­.!¡±

    He was in a miserable state. His clothes were mostly destroyed, his body was stained in blood, and he was breathing heavily.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    *Boom*

    His body released a strong burst of magic that leveled the canyon.

    A sword as tall as a mountain appeared in front him.

    ¡°DIEEEEEEE!¡±

    He swung his hand down and the mountain sized sword, seeming as if it was splitting the sky, swung down on Zanis.

    ¡°Zakiel, kill thy enemy!¡±

    ¡°[I obey].¡±

    A gloomy voice came from beyond the door and answered Zanis.

    Immediately after a giant black scaly arm shot out of the door.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The arm stop the mountain sized sword.

    ¡°[Die]!¡±

    Another hand shot out and grabbed Jeffrey.

    ¡°[Burning World]¡±

    Jeffrey was suddenly set on fire. But it didn''t stop there. The fire spread and before he knew it he was sphere of fire.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    He screamed out in agony as is skin was burnt. However, the fire wasn''t done growing.

    The sphere of fire continued to double in size every second. It was as big as a house, then a hill, then a skyscraper, then a mountain, until finally it was so big that it looked like it replaced the sun.

    The land was burnt, there was no moisture in the air, all the clouds disappeared, it was like the entire world was set ablaze.

    The heat it gave off was so intense that hundreds of thousands in a near by country died as their insides shriveled up.

    It was hell on earth.

    5 minutes later the hellish fireball finally disappeared. But not before turning the nearby country into a desert devoided of life.

    As for the spot where Zanis stood, the ground changed into glass.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The scaly hand released Jeffrey who was pitched black, and returned beyond the door. The doors closed and disappeared.

    Jeffrey fell on the glass land, and didn''t make a sound. He was still alive even after experiencing the hottest hell, but he already lost.

    Zanis landed beside him, and stared down at him.

    And then-

    ¡°[Rabbit¡¯s Hole]¡±

    A blackhole appeared under Jeffrey, and he silently fell into it. The hole closed shortly.

    ¡°What should I do now?¡±

    (There''s probably more pursuers on the way. Take flight and go west. There you''ll find people willing to hide you.)

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    (My remaining descendants.)

 Short Happiness

    ¡°Jeffrey was taken out.¡±

    A faceless servant kneeled in front Maria and gave his report.

    ¡°I see. You can go now.¡±

    The servant nodded and disappeared into a black mist.

    Maria then turned to the person beside her and spoke.

    ¡°It seems that we¡¯ve failed, Lord Rouge.¡±

    ¡°You don''t look like someone who failed.¡±

    Rouge sat in his chair with an amused expression.

    ¡°Could it be that your Clan doesn''t have any intention to truly capture her.¡±

    ¡°Truly you jest. My clan is doing everything it can to catch our traitorous daughter.¡±

    ¡°On the surface, yes. But I know your clan too well. After all I was friends with your progenitor.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°You have no intention of catching your niece, but you still sent someone like Jeffrey to pursue her. Considering his serious personality, Jeffrey wouldn''t purposely lose. That means that he fought with everything he had to complete the mission given to him. But why do I feel like you wanted him to lose?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Maybe you''re just cynical.¡±

    She said with a smile.

    ¡°Hahaha, well I won''t deny that. But..¡±

    He suddenly put on a serious expression.

    ¡°Keep in mind that I don''t like to be used.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Maria suddenly felt like she was being choked. She started kicking her legs wildly as she was lifted off the ground by an invisible force.

    Rouge spoke slow but clearly.

    ¡°If I want to destroy your clan, not even your father can stop my rampage. So I prefer you don''t take me for a fool. Got it?¡±

    Maria forced a nod.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The choking sensation stopped and Maria fell back in her seat.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    ¡°Then as promised, its my turn to get involved. I''m sure that''s what you wanted.¡±

    He stood up from his seat.

    ¡°I''ll try my best not to kill your niece.¡±

    He began walking away.

    ¡°But keep in mind, accidents happens.¡±

    With that, he disappeared from the room.

    Maria held her throat and mumbled-

    ¡°Damn, monster.¡±

    Zanis did as Ouroboros told him and headed west at top speed in his dragon form.

    After hours of flying he arrived in front of an isolated cave in the mountains.

    He landed at the entrance and walked inside.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The moment he stepped in the scenery changed.

    He found himself outside a different cave on an unfamiliar cave.

    (This is a dimension I created thousands of years ago. During the War For Supremacy, this is where I came to recover the wounds I got from my countless battles. Well, most those wounds were from Thor though.)

    ¡°And your descendants are here? I didn''t even know you had living descendants.¡±

    (It''s not something I can go blabbing about. Anyway, you should be safe here.)

    ¡°If you say so, I''ll take your word for it.¡±

    Zanis returned to his human appearance, and then opened a blackhole in front of him, and took something from inside it.

    It was Lisa''s dimensional cube.

    He squeezed it, and Lisa suddenly appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Zanis.¡±

    Lisa passionately hugged Zanis, and sunk her face in his chest.

    ¡°I''m so glad you''re okay!¡±

    Zanis smiled and ran his fingers through her hair.

    ¡°There''s no way I''ll die and leave you alone.¡±

    Lisa nodded her head, and looked up at his face.

    ¡°What happened to Jeffrey?¡±

    ¡°After I won, I threw him into a space between dimensions. He''s not dead, but he won''t be able to return to this plane for a while.¡±

    ¡°I see. As long as he''s alive, I guess it''s alright.¡±

    Lisa then separated from Zanis looked around.

    ¡°Where are we?¡±

    ¡°My world.¡±

    A light flashed and Ouroboros appeared in front of them.Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Come. Let''s go meet the natives.¡±

    The two nodded and then they all started to make their way down the mountain.

    They leaped off cliff after cliff until they reached the ground.

    Other than the mountain they were on, the entire area was flat.

    There were mostly plains and a few forests. There was a lot of animals on the ground, and birds in the sky. There was even a river nearby.

    ¡°It''s like the country.¡±

    Said Lisa.

    ¡°I like nature, so when I was creating this space I tried to bring out the best in nature.¡±

    Answered Ouroboros.

    ¡°There''s a village upstream. That''s where my descendants are.¡±

    They walked at an unhurried pace, while Ouroboros spoke of all the times he came here, and the improvements he did every time.

    After nearly a hour of walking, they could see the outline of a village. They arrived at the entrance after a few minutes.

    At the entrance were a few middle age men who had a serious expression on their faces.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    They pointed spears at Ouroboros and the others, while cautiously glaring at them.

    ¡°Who are you people, and what business do you have with this place?!¡±

    The moment they shouted Zanis and Lisa could feel countless gazes on their bodies.

    They quickly looked around and noticed that they were surrounded.

    ¡°Getting passed Lisa is one thing, but getting pass my senses should be impossible. A stealth technique?¡±

    Said Zanis.

    ¡°They hid their presence with a method different from magic. So it''s no surprise you couldn''t sense them.¡±

    Saying that, Ouroboros stepped out and spoke.

    ¡°My children calm down, I just came for a visit.¡±

    Ouroboros¡¯ body gave off a holy light, and the symbol of a dragon eating its on tail appeared in the sky.

    ¡°T-The Father!¡±

    The people who saw this immediately all kneeled in front of Ouroboros. Some even went as far as to slammed their foreheads on the ground, in order to show the deepest respect.

    ¡°Now, now. You don''t have to go that far. I''m just a parent checking up on his children.¡±

    ¡°Holy Father! Please forgive us for the rudeness we''ve shown you earlier!¡±

    The two guards came to Ouroboros and kneeled passionately in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, yes. All is forgiven. Now get up already you''re all being annoying now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    All the people stood in salutation for some reason, which made Ouroboros sighed.

    ¡°This is why I don''t come visit that often.¡±

    Hearing him say that, Zanis and Lisa couldn''t help but to smile wryly.

    ¡°Anyway, who is your leader?¡±

    ¡°That would be me, Holy Father!¡±

    A young-looking man stepped out. He looked like he was in his early twenties but had a wise air about him, so he was definitely older than what he seemed.

    ¡°A [XX Class] as leader, not bad.¡±

    ¡°Your words means the world to me, My Father!¡±

    The man immediately kneeled.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Enough of that. Now tell me what''s your name?¡±

    ¡°Yes! My name is Owen!¡±

    ¡°Owen, huh? Well then, Owen. I want need a favor of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes! No matter your command I, Owen, will do everything in my power to complete it. Even if I have to sacrifice the lives of everyone here!¡±

    Saying so, Owen pulled out a knife.

    ¡°Stop! Stop! I don''t know what you''re planning to do but stop it!¡±

    ¡°If that is what you wish.¡±

    Owen put back the knife from where it came.

    ¡®Damn, my descendants are fanatics! I can see why Tiamat said that if possible she never wants to appear in from her descendants again.¡¯

    Ouroboros thought.

    ¡°I would like to say that it''s nothing you need to risks your life for, but the situation is really bad.¡±

    ¡°Speak and it shall be done!¡±

    Ouroboros used his thumb to point at Zanis and Lisa behind him.

    ¡°I need you to hide these two here for a few years.¡±

    ¡°Yes! This is the world you''ve created so no matter if it is ogres, we will accept them with open arms if it is your wish!¡±

    ¡°Who you''re calling an ogre?!¡±

    Shouted Lisa.

    ¡°They aren''t ogres or anything like that. They''re my Proxy and his fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°F-Fianc¨¦?!¡±

    Ouroboros introduction shocked Lisa and Zanis.

    Ouroboros looked back at them with an annoyed look.

    ¡°What? You two went through all that trouble of making an enemy of an entire kingdom to be together. If you don''t get married after all that, I''ll personally tie you two with a bow and present you to Rouge.¡±

    ¡°No, fianc¨¦ is the right title! We''re getting married! We''re getting married!¡±

    Said Zanis.

    ¡°We are?!¡±

    But Lisa was surprised.

    ¡°What, you don''t want to?¡±

    There was disappointment in Zanis''s voice. Seeing that, Lisa got flustered.

    ¡°N-No! I want to! I want to! There''s nothing that would make me any happier!¡±

    ¡°I see. Then we''re engaged then.¡±

    ¡°I-I guess so.¡±

    The two started smiling like lovesick idiots. Well from Ouroboros¡¯ point of view anyway.

    ¡°H-How could we have made such an error?!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The sweet moment was interrupted by Owen¡¯s sudden shout.

    ¡°Not only did we offend our father, but also our most respected brother!¡±

    Before Zanis knew it, he was surrounded by dozens of people bowing in front of him.

    ¡°Respected Brother, please forgive this insolent little brother for his continuous rude behavior!¡±

    Owen pulled out the knife again.

    ¡°Let me repent with cutting my belly!¡±

    ¡°What are you a samurai?!¡±

    The knife turned to dust before Owen could stab himself.

    ¡°Enough. Escort us to inside the village Owen.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Owen immediately stood up and threw away the knife and started escorting Ouroboros and the others. It made people think if he was ever even serious about cutting his belly.

    When they entered the village they saw a lot of tall buildings and technology they''ve never seen before.

    ¡°As my descendants they possessed above intellect, physical and magic abilities, and talent.¡±

    Ouroboros explained from the side.

    ¡°Then they''re a bit like me?¡±

    ¡°No. You''re by far superior. That''s because you''re my Proxy. So my blood is stronger in you. It would be like you''re my biological child.¡±

    Ouroboros then looked like he remembered something and then turned to Lisa.

    ¡°I don''t know if you know this, but the children of Proxies inherit part of their parent¡¯s abilities. In other words, your child will inherit not only Zanis''s demon blood, but also a percentage of my abilities. Amazing, right? You''re kid is going to be really talented.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes. I can''t wait to see our children faces.¡±

    Lisa said while blushing.

    Zanis on the other hand wasn''t so happy, especially when he saw how few Ouroboros¡¯ descendants were.

    ¡°I know what you''re thinking. You''re afraid that your child will be hunted down aren''t you?¡±

    Said Owen, who was seemly more calm now.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lisa asked.

    ¡°Ouroboros is the personification of infinity. Meaning that there''s no end for him. We as his descendants inherit that trait. There''s no limit to how much we can grow.¡±

    Owen then looked around at his relatives.

    ¡°But that is also a curse for us.¡±

    ¡°A curse?¡±

    Lisa asked.

    ¡°Do you think the other descendants of Higher Beings, would allow a Clan that can grow infinitely to exist?¡±

    Lisa widen her eyes in surprise.

    ¡°You don''t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°We were hunted. We were hunted and slaughtered like animals. Men, women, young, old, it didn''t matter. We were indiscriminately hunted down by all the other clans in the world.¡±

    He directed Lisa''s attention to the few people in the village.

    ¡°We now number less than 1000. For a Clan that existed for over 10,000 years this is a pitiable amount. In the end, we had to receive help from our father, and he gave us this world to live in.¡±

    Owen then stopped walking and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°But you know, I''ve never seen much of the outside world in my 1000 years alive. Is the sky the same color as the one here? Does the air smell the same? What kind of animals are there out there? What about their technology? Their music? Their culture? Just what kind of people are there? What is the world really like?....Everyone asks themselves these questions ever now and then.¡±

    Owen turned and face Zanis.

    ¡°It was the same for you, right? You were hunted down as child.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Lisa quickly looked at Zanis in shock.

    ¡°Yeah. I was hunted and pursued by some of the worst people. However, I was saved by a man, who felt no threat from a child like me, and only saw a genius in the making. That man protected me under his wing and announced to the world that I was his son, and that anyone who dares to hunt me would become his enemy.¡±

    Zanis suddenly faced Lisa with a determined look.

    ¡°I''m going to do the same for my child. I''m going to announce to the world that they''re under my wing and whoever tries to harm them will become my enemy. I will definitely become a person whose name alone can protect my family.¡±

    ¡°Zanis...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Those are big words coming from someone who only knew how to follow orders.¡±

    Said Ouroboros.

    ¡°Well, it just means that you''ve finally become a person after 100 years.¡±

    He placed his hand on Zanis''s shoulder and smiled.

    ¡°I''m looking forward to your future child.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Good. Go start making it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Don''t huh me! You said that you were going become someone whose name can protect their family. You can''t do that if you don''t have a family to protect!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Lisa and Zanis were visibly flustered.

    ¡°I''m not waiting! Owen!¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Father!¡±

    Owen kneeled down in front of Ouroboros.

    ¡°Give these two a room, no a house! A house with a big comfy bed!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Ouroboros!¡±

    ¡°What you don''t want a bed? You naughty kids! Okay, Owen! Forget the bed! As long as it has a floor it''s all good!¡±

    ¡°That''s not we meant!¡±

    ¡°As our father commands!¡±

    Owen ignored Lisa''s scream and clapped his hand.

    Immediately a group of men surrounded Zanis, while Lisa was surrounded by women.

    ¡°Take them to the biggest house in the village! But wash them up first!¡±

    The men and women responded to Owen¡¯s orders and quickly dragged Zanis and Lisa away, while ignoring their protesting shouts.

    ¡°Owen prepare for a marriage ceremony to be kept in the coming days. We''re going hit the iron while it''s hot!¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Father!¡±

    While Ouroboros was being a good wingman, Rouge sat in the throne room with his eyes closed.

    He suddenly felt a presence and slowly opened his eyes.

    At the foot of the throne was a one eyed falcon.

    ¡°Yo, Rouge.¡±

    A high-spirited voice came from the falcon mouth.

    Rouge looked at the talking falcon and frowned.

    ¡°Have you never heard of a phone, Gamiko?¡±

    ¡° I had one but Kimiko made it explode on my ear, when I called her and told her Sasha ran away from home.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you have it tough.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have people protecting her from the shadows, so I''m sure she''ll be fine until her rebellious phase ends.¡±

    ¡°I see. So? What do you want? I''m sure you didn''t contact me to complain about your domestic troubles.¡±

    ¡°What? I can''t call my cousin for a little chat?¡±

    ¡°If it was Echo, Andreas, or even Alexus I might¡¯ve believed they only wanted to chat, but not you. You''re definitely up to something.¡±

    ¡°So you trust those heartless cousins who left the kingdom millenniums ago, but you won''t me who stayed? How cruel!¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly you were the first one who left saying that you''re going to create an all woman country with you as king, and somehow ended up becoming history''s first [Tyrant].¡±

    ¡°Did I say that? That sounds like a pretty good idea.¡±

    ¡°It was at that time that I realized that your words can''t be trusted.¡±

    ¡°Come on, man. I told you it was a fluke, I just got lucky.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°¡­.You''re going to hunt down Zara''s kid right? I want in.¡±

    ¡°Denied.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°Because you''ll probably use this as a chance to start a war with the Zebul Empire. Knowing you, you would probably set it up that Zanis kills Lisa, and send Darwin in a frenzy. And since Lisa was technically betrothed to my branch, we''ll get dragged into war as well. Then you''ll use the chaos to fight Zara one on one.¡±

    ¡°Wow. Talk about distrustful. I would never cause my friend Darwin such pain.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you had a plan that could start a war without killing Lisa. Maybe killing Zanis yourself and send his head Zara?¡±

    ¡°Come on, man. I just wanted an excuse to sneak out the country. I haven''t left here in so long.¡±

    ¡°If you want to leave that badly, then I''ll help if you answer my question honestly.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What question is that?¡±

    Rouge paused and stared at the falcon keenly.

    ¡°What was your aim when you sought out the Higher Beings?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don''t play dumb. I know the reason why you went out of your way to become a [Tyrant] was because you knew the Higher Beings wouldn''t be able to ignore you if you started killing their Proxies. What did you want?¡±

    Rouge paused before he continued.

    ¡°You couldn''t possibly was aiming to kill them, right?¡±

    The falcon remained quiet for a long time until-

    ¡°¡­.On second thought, I''ve changed my mind. I don''t feel like going out anymore.¡±

    ¡°Are you running away?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Don''t be ridiculous, Rouge. I just realized that this entire Black Scripture affair is going blow up in your face.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Try not to lose too much people, cousin.¡±

    With that the falcon disappeared leaving a single black feather behind.

    *Bam!*

    Rouge angrily slammed his fist on the throne and broke the throne¡¯s hand rest.

    ¡°Damn that, Gamiko! What does he mean try not to lose too much people?!¡±

    Rouge got off the throne.

    ¡°Tsk! Even after 10,000 years I can never tell what he''s thinking.¡±

    Rouge soon knew that Nero''s words weren''t just random mumbling to change the topic.

 A Wife And A Mother

    Dragna Kingdom, more specifically 10,000 ft above it, there was an ancient looking altar.

    On this altar, Rouge sat crossed leg in a mediation position.

    Around him were several miniature worlds floating around.

    ¡°It''s been three years since Lisa Flameheart ran off with Zanis Zebul.¡±

    He opened his eyes and saw a pair of emotionless purple eyes staring at him.

    ¡°It can''t be helped. It seems like Ouroboros hid them somewhere. It will take time for even me to find them.¡±

    ¡°....I just want to be of use to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you want to be of use to me as my wife or as my servant?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Both?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don''t look so confused.¡±

    Rouge sighed and stood up and stretched his body.

    ¡°Well, I just found them.¡±

    A miniature world floated towards Celina. There was a red spot indicating a certain location.

    ¡°Should I prepare a hunting squad?¡±

    ¡°No. Send Karim, he''s been bugging me about joining the hunt. Have him work with the Flamehearts, and organized his own team. Oh, tell him to bring Dario along as well. It should serve as good experience for him as the future king.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Even though Celina acknowledged the order, she still didn''t move to carry it out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It''s about Dario¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you still against him becoming king?¡±

    Celina nodded.

    ¡°Karim is older, and stronger. So I believe that he should make a great king.¡±

    ¡°It''s true that Karim would make a more ideal king, that''s obvious to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°However, doesn''t it interest you what kind of king he would become. Dario has a unique way of thinking. He¡¯ll probably make an interesting Kingdom. Although I''m sure it will go through a tough period for a time, but if he overcomes it he''ll able to create a kingdom never seen before.¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you just hoping that he''ll entertain you?¡±

    For the first time there was a hint of emotion in Celina¡¯s voice. The dark aura seeping from her body was a clear indication that she was angry.

    ¡°Fine. I''ll give Dario a 10 year trial as king. If he doesn''t improve the kingdom''s current state I''ll strip him of his title and take full control and rebuild the kingdom myself. Since Karim doesn''t wish to become king anyway.¡±

    Rouge smiled.

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Celina said nothing and disappeared again, leaving a sighing Rouge behind.

    Meanwhile at Ouroboros¡¯s World.

    A woman with long emerald hair, walked through the village in her white dress.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Lisa.¡±

    ¡°Morning, Lisa.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Lisa.¡±

    Lisa was greeted by several members of the village while she walked.

    ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡±

    Lisa greeted them with a smile.

    In the three years she''s been here she became popular with the villagers, because of her beautiful hair color and her bright personality.

    Another reason for her popularity was because she''s the wife of their new leader.

    ¡°Yo, Lisa.¡±

    Owen, who was happily talking with a woman, saw Lisa and approached her.

    ¡°Out for a walk?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Zanis is out in the plains with Ouroboros. So I''m walking around to pass the time.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Is Luka with them?¡±

    ¡°She is. Zanis said that she was surprisingly showing signs of using magic already, so he wanted give her a small test.¡±

    ¡°Really? Isn''t she just a little over one? No matter how much you think about it isn''t it too early?¡±

    ¡°I said the same thing, but Ouroboros insisted saying that he wanted to test the effects of his blood in her. He said that Zanis was his only Proxy that was able to sire an Ouroboros bloodline different from his own. So he wanted to check if there was a difference between the rate she and his descendants develops.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Lisa nodded, and then she suddenly looked like she thought of something.

    ¡°Since I don''t have anyone to talk to, would you like to be my walking partner, Owen?¡±

    ¡°I don''t mind, but I''m not sure if the Clan Leader will like that.¡±

    ¡°Zanis won''t mind.¡±

    ¡°You say that, but didn''t he break a guy''s legs because he hit on you when he wasn''t around?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He''s so cute when he''s jealous.¡±

    Lisa said while grinning.

    ¡®Cute? The man I saw that day, was nowhere near cute. That was a demon I tell you¡­.Ah, he¡¯s an actual demon. I forgot.¡¯

    ¡°Besides, he¡¯s in debt to you for helping him reach [XX Class]. He won''t be disrespectful towards you.¡±

    Owen shook his head at Lisa''s words.

    ¡°No. He would''ve still reached [XX Class] without my help. He''s that talented. After all, he''s the Proxy of our Progenitor. There''s no limit to his growth.¡±

    Owen smiled and continued.

    ¡°Plus I think it''s because of you and Luka that he became so strong.¡±

    ¡°Us?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°When he found out that you were pregnant, his desire for strength multiplied ten folds. Because of that he was able to tap into the power of infinity, and broke through to [XX Class].¡±

    Owen placed his hand on Lisa''s head.

    ¡°I should be the one to thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to meet our father and an awesome brother. Thanks Lisa for making Zanis fall for you.¡±

    Owen¡¯s words caused Lisa to blush because of embarrassment.

    ¡°I was actually the one who fell in love first. He didn''t even remember me when we were reunited.¡±

    ¡°Hahahha!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don''t laugh! You don''t know how heartbroken I was. But I made sure to hide it. If it wasn''t for Zanis taking the initiative to seduce me, I would probably still be locked up in my room crying.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. It''s just that even though Zanis is an amazingly scary person, he still has his clumsy ways. That''s why I gladly gave him the position of Clan leader when he reached [XX Class].¡±

    ¡°He was quite troubled by it, you know.¡±

    Lisa said with a sigh.

    ¡°Well, he said that he''ll ask Zara to put this place under his protection when he brings me and Luka back to the Zebul Empire¡¯s Imperial City.¡±

    ¡°Ah, he told me about that too. Apparently, this Zara guy is one of strongest Proxies in the world, and that if he announces us as his retainers, not even Odin¡¯s Proxy, the War Sage Stein or Zeus¡¯s Proxy Black Heavens Eris will be able to touch us so easily. Even though I don''t know who those people are. But they sound important.¡±

    ¡°Well, Zara is considered the strongest Demon Proxy after Dante of The Nine Hells, so not many would oppose him.¡±

    Owen had a confused expression as he heard another important sounding name.

    He opened his mouth to say something, when he saw a youth with a panic expression.

    ¡°Owen! Lisa!¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong, Isco?¡±

    Owen asked the youth.

    ¡°W-We¡¯re surrounded!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Seeing that, he would cause a scene if they talked here, Owen suggested that they moved somewhere with fewer people.

    They moved to Lisa''s and Zanis''s home that was nearby.

    Owen was able to calm Isco down and made him sit down.

    ¡°Now tell me, what is going on?¡±

    ¡°It was my turn use the observation mirror to observe the surroundings in the outside world. But when I did all I could see was the face of an unknown person with purple and azure hair.¡±

    ¡®The Dragna Clan!¡¯

    Lisa thought while clenching her fists.

    Isco continued.

    ¡°He winked at me and then I was able to see outside again.¡±

    He gulped and slowly spoke.

    ¡°What I saw was a sea of people armed with all kinds of weapons surrounding the mountain that leads to us!¡±

    ¡°It''s my fault. They''re here because of me.¡±

    Lisa spoke before Owen could react to Isco¡¯s words.

    She stood up from her seat.

    ¡°If what Isco said is true then you all might die today because of me.¡±

    Lisa moved went inside a room before Owen could speak to her. After around a minute, she came back out but Owen was unable to tell what she did in the room.

    She moved towards the exit.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    But Owen stepped in the way and stopped her.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I''m going to negotiate with them.¡±

    ¡°Don''t be stupid. Let''s wait until the Clan Leader and Father comes back and then we''ll decide what to do together.¡±

    ¡°I can''t wait! It has to be now or everyone will die!¡±

    Owen was taken aback by Lisa''s sudden shout.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There are only three people in the Dragna Clan that have Azure and Purple hair that I know of. The Walking Apocalypse, Rouge Dragna. The Demon Dragon Emperor, Nero, and finally his son The Devil¡¯s Joker, Rihan. They all have twisted personalities. If they find out that you guys hid me from them for so long, they''ll slaughter all of you!¡±

    Owen''s eyes opened wide when he heard that.

    ¡°Then that''s even more of a reason for us to wait for the Clan Leader!¡±

    ¡°I''m telling you we can''t! All three of the persons I just named are [XXX Class]! But that wouldn''t matter to Zanis! He would definitely fight them all, if it''s to prevent them from taking me!¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°I don''t want Zanis to die because of me!¡±

    Lisa''s shout caused Owen to shut up.

    ¡°If Zanis fights either one of them he''ll definitely die! I don''t want that! If Zanis dies I''m dying too! Do you want us all to die together?!¡±

    Owen couldn''t answer.

    ¡°The only reason why anyone of you is still alive right now is because they''re giving me a chance to surrender. Otherwise this world would''ve became a graveyard already!¡±

    Lisa pushed Owen out of the way. Even though she was clearly weaker than him, he couldn''t bring himself to try to overpower her. He felt like the Lisa current now possess a method to kill him if he tried to stop her.

    He knew it was groundless assumption, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that Lisa did something dangerous when she went inside the room. Even though she spent less than a minute.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    He cursed his momentary cowardice.

    ¡°Isco, go tell Zanis and our father what''s going on!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes! But what are you going to do Owen?¡±

    Owen put on a determined expression and said-

    ¡°I''m going to go with Lisa and protect with her my life!¡±

    Meanwhile in the outside world, Karim and Maria stood side by side and watched the cave that led to the world Ouroboros created.

    ¡°Are sure that this is going to work?¡±

    Maria asked.

    Karim nodded and answered.

    ¡°My grandfather said that he''ll intercept the observation tool that they have in that world and purposely show his face to them, and then the sea of people surrounding them. This will cause whoever watching their surroundings to panic and search for someone of high authority. Since Ouroboros is a god there shouldn''t be none with more authority than him. So the person will automatically seek him out, or someone close to him.¡±

    ¡°Like Lisa and Zanis.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. He''s betting on Lisa deducing that he''s out here, which will cause her to panic. Since she''s a Flameheart, she''ll definitely put Zanis''s safety first and come meet us of her own free will. The best case scenario is that she comes alone and tries to negotiate. If that happens we''ll able to end this hunt without a single casualty.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Brother, she''s here.¡±

    Dario who was behind them pointed at the cave entrance.

    They saw Lisa and an unknown man there.

    ¡°[XX Class] just like me. That''s quite the bodyguard she have there.¡±

    Karim said while smiling.

    He threw a metallic short spear towards Dario.

    ¡°Father said that I should give you this MYTH¡¯s Odin Series Gungnir for your protection. As you know it''s a one use weapon, but in exchange it allows you the fire power to fatally wound someone a [Class] or so above you if used right. So make sure you use it wisely. Those things are pretty expensive.¡±

    Dario nodded and gripped the spear.

    Karim then turned and faced Lisa.

    ¡°I am the first prince of the Dragna Kingdom''s royal family! Lisa Flameheart we are here by law to return you to your clan!¡±

    Lisa frowned when she heard Karim¡¯s declaration. She scanned the sea of people for a while and grimaced.

    ¡°Neither Nero, Rouge, nor Rihan are here. But my aunt Maria¡¯s here, so they still have at least have one [XXX Class].¡±

    ¡°That''s one too many.¡±

    Owen said with a wry smile.

    ¡°You didn''t have to come you know.¡±

    ¡°And have your death on my conscience? No way. I know that you have no intention of negotiating with these people. Besides you''re already married with a kid. I''m sure they''ll flip when they hear that.¡±

    Lisa smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I''m already used goods to them anyway. They probably want to bring me back to regain some face. I doubt they still want to marry me off.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. I guess you''re right. Oh, they look impatient. You probably should address them.¡±

    Lisa nodded and stepped out and spoke.

    ¡°I only need to know one thing before I tell you whether I''m coming home or not.¡±

    Lisa took a deep breath before shouting.

    ¡°What do you intend to do with my husband?!¡±

    ¡°Husband?!¡±

    Maria gritted her teeth and stepped out.

    ¡°Your ¡®husband¡¯ has spat in the face of both the Flameheart Clan and the Dragna Clan! He''s already recognized as an enemy of the kingdom!¡±

    Hearing Maria''s hate-filled words Lisa closed her eyes and softly muttered.

    ¡°I see. Then there''s no turning back after all.¡±

    She then opened her eyes and took something out of her pocket.

    It was the [Necklace Of Bael].

    She then turned to Owen.

    ¡°I know I have no right to ask this of you after only knowing you for three years. But can you please fight this dying battle with me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! No problem! We''re family, it''s only natural to fight with your family!¡±

    Lisa smiled wryly, and put the necklace around her neck.

    ¡°Sorry. I''m not even your wife.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry about it. My wife would kill me if she knew I ran away to save myself.¡±

    Owen cracked his fingers.

    ¡°Besides, I''m only buying time until your Prince Charming arrives!¡±

    His body then released a dreadful aura that made most of the people surrounding the mountain tremble.

    When Karim felt it, a big grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°Sorry. But I want to end this before he gets here.¡±

    Lisa gripped the necklace and exhaled slowly. And Then-

    ¡°[My Name Is Bael]!¡±

    She signaled one of the bloodiest battle that the Silver Continent has seen in the last hundred years.

 Baeléˆ¥æªš Necklace

    The moment Lisa whispered those words, night fell upon the world.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Everyone stood in shock as the sun was blocked out like an eclipse, and a feeling of dread washed over their bodies.

    ¡°Muhahahahahahahahahaha!¡±

    A mad laughter rang in their ears, but no one knew where it came from.

    The earth began to shake and the ground cracked open.

    Gigantic spiders crawled out by the hundreds, each as large as a mountain.

    *Boom!*

    A black toad of similar size fell out of the sky and crushed thousands under its weight.

    Karim and Dario looked up and saw countless more falling towards them from the sky.

    ¡°The hell?!¡±

    *Boom*

    Karim kicked the ones that were going to fall on them away while Dario was in shock.

    ¡°That''s a pretty powerful necklace.¡±

    He said as he continued to kick the frogs away.

    That''s when black tornados came out of nowhere and destroyed the surroundings. Everyone was shocked as they saw giants step outside of the tornadoes wielding weapons.

    ¡°Well, fuck.¡±

    They didn''t know this, but similar scenes were happening all over the continent.

    Back at the kingdom, a woman in a maid uniform stood at the kingdom''s eastern borders, and watched the world ending scene with emotionless eyes.

    ¡°[Svalinn]¡±

    She lifted her hand and an invisible shield covered the entire kingdom and protected everything under it from the destruction. Not even the ground burst up like the rest of the continent. And all the tornados vanished before they came close to the kingdom.

    Seeing this, Celina silently walked towards the source of the destruction.

    Back at the center of the mayhem that seemed to threaten the entire continent, Lisa''s body started to undergo changes.

    Her emerald hair turned a glowing silver, her eyes turned red, and strange ancient looking tattoos appeared on her skin.

    Lisa raised her hand and a gigantic mountain size cat appeared near her. She jumped on the cat, and all the monsters turned their attentions towards her. Even the monsters thousands of miles away looked in her direction.

    Lisa then looked at the sea of enemies before her, and pointed.

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    ¡°RAWR!¡±

    All of the monsters across the continent replied to Lisa''s command with a vigorous roar, and then began to destroy everything in their path.

    ¡°Haaaaa?!¡±

    The frogs started hopping and squished thousands of people under their weight.

    The spiders spit demonic black flames instead of webs.

    ¡°Attack! Fight back!¡±

    The sea of people started their counterattacks by attacking the monsters desperately.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    It was then the giants made their move, and swung their gigantic weapons.

    *BOOM!*

    One swing was enough to blow away thousands of people. Two swings were enough to create a river of blood. Three swings brought hell on earth.

    Maria gritted her teeth as she watched Lisa on top of the mountain sized cat ordering the monsters.

    She shot off the ground like a bullet and headed towards her.

    ¡°Stay away, puny human!¡±

    Three giants suddenly block her path.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Maria arm suddenly grew and covered the sky. It was so big that the giants looked like toys in comparison.

    The hand slammed into the side of the giants and turned them in scraps of flesh before returning to normal.

    ¡°Lisa!¡±

    With nothing blocking her path Maria quickly reached her niece.

    She landed in front of the cat and shouted.

    ¡°Lisa stop this foolishness and come back while you still can!¡±

    ¡°Aunty Maria, I have no intention of returning to the kingdom. If you all leave my family alone then, I''ll gladly tell the monsters to stop.¡±

    Said Lisa, as she looked down on her aunt with emotionless eyes.

    This made Maria even more angry.

    ¡°Do you intend to repeat the same mistake as your mother?! Are you planning to throw away your life and future all for a man?!¡±

    ¡°If that man is Zanis I have no problem dying! I''m sure my mother felt the same way about my father!¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Maria gritted her teeth so hard that they started bleeding.

    ¡°That''s it! I''m not allowing another one of my family members to die because of something as stupid as love.¡±

    Maria''s emerald eyes turned red and her body released an aura that surpassed the earth itself.

    ¡°I''m taking you home whether you like to or not!¡±

    Maria arm turned into a jet black beastly arm with claws.

    She jumped and headed towards Lisa.

    ¡°Shit! She''s a [XXX Class]!¡±

    Owen''s hesitated whether or not he should block Maria''s path. He bit his lips and moved to block her path.

    Owen wasn''t stupid. He knew that if a [XX Class] like him blocked an experienced [XXX Class] like Maria, he''ll die without leaving a corpse behind.

    But he still did it. His pride didn''t allow him to abandon his family.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    ¡°Hell no!¡±

    ¡°Then die!¡±

    Maria slashed her claws in order to ripped Owen to shreds. But something happened that was outside everyone''s expectations.

    Someone appeared between the two and caught Maria''s hand before it reached Owen.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The person ignored the shocked Maria and turned towards Owen.

    ¡°You''re quite the dancer. Mind if I cut in.¡±

    ¡°Arsene?!¡±

    ¡°Yo Lisa. You became quite the beauty since we''ve last met. I guess it''s true that love enhances a woman''s beauty.

    He then turned back to Maria with a smile.

    ¡°Don''t you agree, 2nd Elder of the Flameheart Clan?¡±

    ¡°Cursed King Arsene?! What are you doing here?!¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I was passing by when I noticed that you guys were having quite a party. It looked so fun I suddenly felt the urge to join you guys. But I didn''t have a dancing partner, so I did what every gentleman would.¡±

    He pulled Maria closer and put his hand around her waist.

    ¡°I came to invite a pretty lady to dance. So how about it?¡±

    ¡°Grr!¡±

    Maria suddenly sunk her newly grown fangs in Arsene¡¯s neck.

    His body turned into sand and crumbled.

    ¡°So you''re a biter? Kinky.¡±

    A lone leg ripped through the space and kicked Maria away.

    The leg then suddenly had a body as Arsene stepped out of nowhere like he was stepping outside a house.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Lisa I''m going to playing with your aunt for a bit. Later.¡±

    Without waiting for Lisa to reply, Arsene kicked off the ground and caught up to the blown away Maria.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Her entire body was covered with black fur, and her body became even more muscular. She grew a tail and wolf-like ears on the top of her head.

    She swung her claws and it ripped the ground open.

    Arsene easily dodged it, but the swing off her claws ripped countless monsters and people to shreds. It even looked like she ripped through the dimension itself.

    ¡°Whoa. I heard that unlike your sister, your mother was a werewolf but this is something else.¡±

    Arsene spoke with an impressed tone.

    ¡°Shut up and get out of my way!¡±

    ¡°No can do. I''m doing a favor for an old friend.¡±

    Arsene kicked off the ground and threw a punch at Maria''s face.

    Maria stepped back and kicked upwards to break the stretched out arm.

    Arsene bend his arm and avoided it.

    Maria then regained her balance and slashed her claw at Arsene¡¯s neck. Arsene disappeared and the slashed missed.

    He then appeared behind her and thrust his hand forward like a sword.

    ¡°Don''t underestimate me!¡±

    An arm spurted from Maria¡¯s back and thrust into Arsene''s chest.

    Arsene turned into dust, and this time blew away in the wind.

    ¡°Screw you and your illusions!¡±

    Maria howled and caused the heaven and earth to tremble as a giant wolf rained down from the sky and crashed into the earth.

    ¡°Heel boy!¡±

    The wolf landed on where Arsene''s real body was and started to attack him.

    It tried to devour him with it giant mouth.

    ¡°I said heel!¡±

    Black spikes raised from the ground and skewered the wolf.

    ¡°[Crescent Murder]!¡±

    A crescent moon appeared on Arsene''s chest as Maria popped in front of him.

    ¡°Die, Cursed King!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A deafening sound rung out through out the battlefield which caused multiple eardrums to burst.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Arsene coughed up a huge amount of blood as he touched the crescent shaped hole in his torso.

    He took two steps backwards and fell into the 2 mile long crescent shape gorge in the ground.

    When he fell in Maria turned around to leave.

    ¡°Wait up, wolf girl.¡±

    An excited voice came from behind her which forced her to turned around.

    There she saw Arsene with a crescent shape hole in his suit. But the wound was gone.

    ¡°Truly you don''t think that something on that level is enough to kill a [Tyrant]? If you do then you''re stupider than you look.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t think you were dead. I just hoped that you wouldn''t be able to fight for a while.¡±

    Maria black fur suddenly turned into a solid gold texture. She doubled in size and an eye opened in the center of her forehead.

    And finally, she held a menacing doubled sided lance in her right hand.

    ¡°Looks like I really have to kill you today, you god damn monster!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Good! That''s how it should be!¡±

    A purple light covered Arsene''s body and changed his appearance.

    He was wearing an evil-looking purple and black armor, his helmet looked like that of a crow¡¯s head, he had 12 jet black bird wings on his back, a black glaive in his hand, and a giant mouth in his chest.

    ¡°Let''s go, Maria Flameheart! Let''s paint the world in misfortune!¡±

    ¡°Go to hell, you cursed freak!¡±

    ¡°Hell is my summer home!¡±

    The two rushed towards eachother and swung their weapons at the same time.

    *BOOM!*

    The impact caused the space around them to crumble. They literally crack the dimension.

    A giant rupture formed in the space around them.

    It was a blackhole.

    A single clash generated the same amount of energy as a dying star and caused a blackhole.

    The blackhole devoured everything around the two.

    Monsters, people, mountains, rivers, even the ground was sucked in.

    The two jumped back and rushed forward again.

    *BOOM!*

    This time the blackhole was forced shut. But thousands of bodies exploded from the shockwave their attack produced.

    Arsene kicked Maria away and slashed his weapon down.

    Heaven and earth seemed to have divided when his sword swung down.

    A country in the same direction was ripped in two and lost countless people without knowing what happened.

    Maria who moved out of the way in the neck of time, jumped into the sky and thrust her lance down at Arsene. He used his glaive to block it but was still pushed away.

    *BOOOM!*

    He shot through the air like a comet, while creating a canyon underneath him.

    By the time he was able to stop, he was already more than a hundred miles away from were he originally was.

    But even so, Maria was already in front of him swinging her weapon.

    Arsene smiled savagely and swung his weapon.

    *Boom!*

    The two spread mass destruction once again.

    Back at the original battlefield, the people who barely survived an all out battle between two beings who reached the heights of power, continued to battle Lisa''s monsters with their lives.

    ¡°This has taken a turn for the worse.¡±

    Said Karim.

    ¡°Who would''ve thought that we would lose over a hundred thousand men in less than 15 minutes.¡±

    ¡°The battle between Madam Maria and the Cursed King caused the most casualties though.¡±

    Said Dario.

    ¡°True. But it doesn''t change the fact that we won''t be able to complete our mission while that necklace is active.¡±

    Karim stepped out.

    ¡°Dario, stay here. I''m going to collect your former fianc¨¦.¡±

    Karim moved to leave and then stopped.

    ¡°Even though the power of Bael¡¯s Necklace is immense, the user''s actual power doesn''t change.¡±

    He turned and looked at Dario.

    ¡°Which means that if the worse happens, don¡¯t hesitate to kill Lisa Flameheart with Gungnir. Got that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Karim smiled.

    ¡°Well, that''s only if you deem it necessary.¡±

    Karim then activated [Dragon Rage] and used the aura to make wings. He then flew towards Lisa with incredible speed.

    However he was never able to reach her.

    *Bam!*

    He used his arm to block a surprise attack from his side.

    He spun around and kicked Owen in the chest. Owen lifted his knee and blocked it.

    He then used the black aura surrounding his body and form a snake. The snake rushed towards Karim¡¯s neck.

    Karim made a sword and beheaded the snake.

    Purple lightning then generated in his palm. At the same time black flames formed in Owen''s.

    They thrust their hands forward at the same time.

    A lightning tiger clashed with a black flame snake.

    The snake intertwined with the tiger and tried the devour it, while the tiger tried to rip the snake to shreds.

    *Boom!*

    The attacks exploded and canceled each other out.

    ¡°Looks like we''re evenly matched. Finally an opponent I can fight.¡±

    Owen said while laughing.

    ¡°I wouldn''t say that we''re equal. After all, magic isn''t my forte. I believe it isn''t yours either. Right?¡±

    Karim spoke with anexcitedtone.

    ¡°Oh? Then I take it we specialize in the same thing?¡±

    Owen grinned and got rid of his aura. Karim did the same and the two fell back to the earth.

    ¡°Then lets see which one of us uses it best!¡±

    Owen''s body started to glow faintly as his muscles harden and the earth under him cracked.

    ¡°Fine by me. This is something the Dragna Clan specializes in after all.¡±

    Karim body started to glow a mixture of purple and gold. One look and anyone could tell from its calm nature that this wasn''t [Dragon Rage].

    ¡°Let''s go!¡±

    The two kicked off the earth at the same time. They moved so fast that it was hard to see even their after images.

    Their fists clashed and shook the earth. They speedily moved back and fired a blast from their palms.

    *Boom!*

    The clash of the blast created a crater that even one of the giants could easily fall into.

    However the two didn''t seem to care and continued to attack each other.

    Fire shot from Karim''s hand and rushed towards Owen.

    Owen disappeared before it could reached him and popped up in front of Karim.

    His arm turned into metal as he thrusted forward. Karim bend backwards and dodged it.

    He then did a reverse handstand and spun his body. His foot slammed into Owen''s face. Even though Owen only took three steps to the side, the men near him suddenly dropped deadwith blood leaking from their eyes and nose.

    Karim quickly brought his feet to the ground and headbutt Owen in the chest like a bull.

    Several people behind him dropped dead as well.

    Owen grabbed Karim¡¯s face and kneed him in it. Karim tried to step back but Owen slammed his palm in his chest before he could.

    A blast of water burst from Karim''s back even though there wasn''t a hole in his body. The burst of water hit and destroyed a spider.

    Karim jumped back and formed a sword out of purple and gold aura.

    Owen saw that and formed a sword out of gold and black aura.

    They rushed towards each other and clashed their swords.

    Owen slashed Karim blocked. Karim thrust his sword, Owen dodged and swung his.

    The sword cut into Karim like butter, but there was no blood spraying when it came out. Not even a wound.

    ¡°Blegh!¡±

    However Karim suddenly coughed up blood and ran forward.

    Owen followed him and swung his sword. Karim block it and thrust his sword into Owen.

    Again there was no wound but blood sprayed out of Owen''s mouth.

    The two ran side by side as they clashed their swords.

    ¡°Haaaa?!¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    ¡°Rawr?!¡±

    The attacks that missed their targets hit the surrounding men and monsters and instantly killed them. The monsters were destroyed, but the people died without a wound on their bodies.

    The others who saw that all moved away from Karim''s and Owen''s strange battle. Even the monsters f seemed more afraid of them than the men who were attacking them.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Lisa who saw this was starting to undergo mental changes.

    (Kill them.)

    A voice started speaking in her head.

    (What are you waiting for? Kill them all!)

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    (Didn''t they come to rip you apart from your family? Your husband? Your precious daughter? Kill them all before that happens!)

    ¡°I said shut up!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    It was at this point she felt another tremor from Maria''s and Arsene''s battle that seemed to be getting further and further away.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    She then heard Owen''s voice and saw him bleeding heavily from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.

    (See? Everyone you''ve ever cared about is going to die if this continues. This is especially true for the battle over there. You don''t want either Maria or Arsene to die do you?)

    ¡°¡­.No.¡±

    (But one of them is going to die. Heck, they might end up killing each other. Then what about your daughter? Do you really think that they''ll let her live? Hahaha! Like hell they would! She''s the physical proof of your betrayal! They''ll kill her after they kill Zanis!)

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    (Who knows they might decorate her head for you when they send it in a box. Won''t that make a great birthday present?!)

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The mountain suddenly exploded and Lisa''s body began floating in the sky.

    (Hahahahaha! I finally got you foolish girl! You dare to use my necklace without my permission?! I''ll have you personally destroyed everything you love to satisfy my bloodlust as punishment!)

    Lisa raised her arm and black lightning burst through the hearts of almost everyone there.

    It didn''t stop there. The dead bodies started exploded the moment they hit the ground. Blood, bones and flesh sprayed everywhere.

    The monsters then started attacking the survivors. Because they were greatly outnumbered they were quickly overwhelmed.

    The spiders burned them, the giants squashed them, the toads ate them, and the cat ripped them apart while Lisa rode it.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Karim who saw this quickly blast Owen away and rushed towards Lisa.

    Lisa turned and stretched out her hand.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Karim was suddenly frozen in place.

    (Hahahaha! What a foolish brat! Do it crush him! You currently have the power to do it! Crush him! He''s one of those who came to kill your family!¡±

    Lisa slowly clenched her fist.

    ¡°Guaaaaaaaaah?!¡±

    Karim screamed out in agony as the sound of his bones breaking echoed through the land.

    (Kill him! Kill him! Kill him! Show the world the mighty power of Bael!)

    ¡°Guaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    Blood started leaking from all of the openings in Karim''s body. His blood even started to drain on the earth.

    If he wasn''t a [XX Class], he would''ve undoubtedly died already.

    His agonizing screams were so loud that, one might think that people of other countries could hear him.

    ¡°Lisa!¡±

    At this time Zanis along with Ouroboros appeared from inside the other dimension.

    ¡°Not good, Zanis! She''s wearing Bael¡¯s Necklace! Only demons are allowed to use it! If a human uses it they''ll be driven mad by Bael¡¯s ego!¡±

    Ouroboros shouted.

    ¡°Fuck! Why did she use the necklace even though I warned her not to?!¡±

    Zanis shouted.

    ¡°B-Brother! Father!¡±

    At this time a heavily wounded ran up to them.

    ¡°You guys are finally here!¡±

    Zanis grabbed Owen''s collar and glared at him.

    ¡°Why did you allow Lisa to use the necklace?!¡±

    ¡°W-What choice did I have?! We were surrounded by a sea of powerful enemies including a [XXX Class]! Even so Lisa didn''t back down, she challenged them all to protect you! How could I trample on her resolve to protect the ones she loved?! The only thing I could do was to stand by her and be prepared to die with her! I didn''t expect the necklace to have such an effect on her!¡±

    Even though Owen was over a thousand years old, he has never left this mountain range. So its safe to say that his experience of worldly matters was less than that of a normal teen.

    Since Ouroboros didn''t leave any godly artifacts with his descendants, he never knew that something as dreadful as the Necklace Of Bael existed in this world.

    In fact, today was his first real battle. However, he respected the determination to protect one¡¯s love ones over all. Because of that he believed that preventing someone from doing everything they can to protect their family was the biggest insult. This was the same for most of the villagers.

    Zanis calmed down a little after realizing this. He released Owen.

    ¡°Sorry. It''s also my fault for not emphasizing the danger of the necklace.¡±

    He then turned to Ouroboros.

    ¡°Is there a way to stop her?!¡±

    Ouroboros his mouth to speak, but before he could-

    *Boom!*

    A new explosive sound rang out and drew everyone''s attention.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Eh?¡±

    When Zanis looked towards the source of the explosion, his mind went blank.

    That''s because the sound came from Lisa.

    More specifically her stomach.

    There was a huge hole in her stomach.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Blood sprayed from her mouth as she tumbled over.

    Zanis could no longer think. All he could do was scream the name of his beloved.

    ¡°LISA!¡±

 Despair, Anger, Mayhem

    Before Zanis and Ouroboros appeared, Dario watched as his brother was being crushed before his eyes.

    Karim''s screams of agony shook his heart and soul.

    Once again he felt extreme sense of a powerlessness. He was undoubtedly the weakest person here.

    He was surrounded my monsters that could put out his life like a weak flame in the wind.

    He felt pathetic as everyone else fought for their lives and what they believed in while he hid behind his brother. But now, that same brother he looks up to and aspire to be like, was now experiencing unimaginable pain and suffering.

    That was one thing he couldn''t accept.

    That was the one thing he couldn''t forgive.

    He clenched his Gungnir and poured magic into it.

    The short spear lit up and changed shape after extending.

    Dario lifted the spear up and aimed it at the cursed person who was hurting brother, and causing this much mayhem.

    After aiming, he poured all of his remaining magic into it. And then, he threw it.

    *Boom!*

    The spear move with such speed that it broke the sound barrier and turned into a beam of light.

    Lisa who was slowly crushing Karim saw the spear, but the necklace prevented her from moving out of the way.

    (Die, human!)

    The spear hit Lisa in the stomach, and disappeared.

    Let''s talk about the Odin Series Gungnir by MYTH, for a second.

    It was based off the chief of the Norse gods, Odin¡¯s sure-kill spear. This spear was described to never miss its target. Of course this was the same for the artificial Gungnir.

    It locks on the targets magic and hunts them down with homing technology. Once it hits its target, the spear then turns into magic particles and enters their bodies. Once it reach this stage, it''s game over. The magic particles will immediately attack the target''s magic circuit, which is what controls the magic in the body. This was the reason Gungnir could overcome the [Class] barrier.

    *Boom!*

    The magic inside Lisa suddenly went haywire and caused her organs to explode from the inside.

    Lisa staggered and coughed up a large amount of blood.

    (Hahahahaha! You''re dead! You died! Die!)

    The maddening voice that was in her head, faded away with a laugh.

    She fell backwards and landed on the monster cat¡¯s head.

    ¡°Lisa!¡±

    It was at this time that Zanis jumped and landed beside her.

    ¡°Lisa! Lisa! Say something Lisa!¡±

    Zanis stooped down and lifted her upper body with his arm.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ouroboros silently appeared next to him while grimacing. He watched as Zanis shook Lisa in his arms with tears rolling down his face.

    He turned away and shouted at Owen.

    ¡°Owen, try and see if you can help her by extending her life force!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Ouroboros¡¯ command freed Owen from his daze, and he quickly jumped over to where Lisa was.

    He quickly stooped down and place his hand on Lisa''s chest.

    Zanis was about to shout something but he was stopped by Ouroboros before he did.

    He watched as Owen''s body started glowing. The glow then traveled to Lisa from his arm. Her whole body lit up.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Owen suddenly widen his eyes, before narrowing them again. He bit his lip but continued what he was doing.

    The glow started focus on the hole in Lisa''s stomach.

    ¡°Its closing?!¡±

    Zanis shouted in surprise.

    The hole in Lisa''s stomach, started repairing itself at an alarming rate. It didn¡¯t take long before the hole completely disappeared.

    ¡°Did you heal her?!¡±

    Zanis asked with a desperate tone.

    However Owen shook his head.

    ¡°No. All I could do was repair her flesh to ease her pain.¡±

    He paused and grimaced before continuing.

    ¡°Her organs are still destroyed, plus she lost too much her life force. She''s¡­..She''s going to die, Zanis.¡±

    Zanis froze when he heard that. It was like time had completely come to a halt.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! This is all I could do with my rank as a King! I at least needed to be an Emperor Rank to recreate her organs and restore the life she already lost!¡±

    This situation was different from [Magic Exhaustion] so just pouring magic in Lisa wouldn''t work. With [Magic Exhaustion] the magic circuit in your body is thrown out of wack because of overwork. This causes the magic circuit to seek a different source of magic to readjust itself. In most cases, it uses your life source as fuel.

    Lisa magic circuit was already destroyed along with all of her major organs, this resulted in the lost of majority of life force. So even if someone creates a new magic circuit inside her, and repair all of her organs she will still die because she lack the life force needed to keep her alive.

    The power Owen was using is capable of restoring lost life force, and even repairing souls. However, Owen wasn''t at the level where he could do any of this.

    In simpler terms, there''s no saving Lisa.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Once Zanis realized this, something inside him cracked.

    ¡°¡­Z-Zanis.¡±

    ¡°Lisa!¡±

    Lisa whose eyes were now opened, weakly placed her hand on Zanis''s cheek.

    ¡°¡­.I-I''m sorry I couldn''t protect our family.¡±

    Zanis grabbed Lisa''s hand. It was cold.

    ¡°What are you talking about?! I should be the one apologizing for not protecting you! I wasn''t there when you need me the most!¡±

    He said as tears ran down his cheeks. But Lisa shook her head.

    ¡°¡­.You did nothing wrong, Zanis. You were the perfect husband, father, and friend¡­..I was really lucky to call someone like you my lover.¡±

    She used her hands to wipe away the tear from his cheeks.

    ¡°So please don''t blame yourself for my mistake¡­.and please don¡¯t cry for such a foolish woman.¡±

    She forced a smile and spoke to the three men similar looking men looking down at her.

    ¡°I can say with my heart that I loved all three of you. Owen who was prepared to die with me. Ouroboros who was like a second father to me. The man who turned the world against him just to be with me¡­.I love you all.¡±

    ¡°Lisa¡­¡±

    Ouroboros groan, while Owen turned his face away to hide his tears and frustration.

    ¡°¡­Zanis, do you remember the first time we''ve met?¡±

    Zanis slowly nodded, Lisa smiled at that.

    ¡°I was really scared you know. There I was in a sea of flames surrounded by the corpses of same people I laughed and played with everyday¡­.Bloodthirsty eyes directed my way as the vampire soldiers slowly approached me¡­.And out of nowhere a demon appeared and killed those monsters. Only the face I saw under the mask wasn¡¯t that of a demon, but of a warrior whose ruby eyes stole my soul away.¡±

    The light in Lisa''s eyes were starting fade away.

    ¡°...You know, Zanis. I owe you for the person I am today. You turned this rebellious brat into a woman, a mother, and a loving wife¡­..For that I thank you.¡±

    ¡°No, I should be the one to thank you! You turned me from the killing tool into a person! If there''s anyone who got the most out of this relationship it''s me!¡±

    Zanis shouted desperately.

    Lisa laughed weakly and pulled her upper body up.

    ¡°I guess we both benefited from this love.¡±

    She drew her faces closer to Zanis''s and kissed him on the lips. She then fell back, but Zanis caught her back in time.

    ¡°¡­.Pl¡­Please protect our daughter. She''s my greatest achievement after all.¡±

    ¡°Lisa! Lisa!¡±

    She no longer had the strength to keep her eyes open, or to answer the desperate pleas from around her.

    Her consciousness was brought to a dark place before a large figure with 12 fly wings on its back.

    (Looks like my alter ego caused you a lot of trouble.)

    Lisa shook her head.

    ¡°It was my fault for using the necklace without permission.¡±

    (¡­You don''t seem to regret it though.)

    ¡°Even though I died, I died trying to protect the ones I love.¡±

    Lisa then smiled wryly.

    ¡°I do regret not seeing my father and siblings though. I also regret not seeing my daughter growing up to become a beautiful woman.¡±

    (I see that you really loved your family.)

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    (Then I should tell you that your chances of seeing them again in the after life are zero. Reincarnation and resurrection are also impossible. Your life will now become fuel for my necklace. Can you still say that you don''t regret it?¡±

    Lisa nodded again.

    (I see. Then this is goodbye human. We will never meet again.)

    ¡°Goodbye, Lord Beelzebub.¡±

    (¡­.Any words you like to leave for your love ones in case I ever meet them?)

    Lisa smiled and spoke a sentence, before disappeared forever.

    ¡°Lisa! Lisa! Answer me, Lisa!¡±

    ¡°She''s gone, Zanis.¡±

    Ouroboros put his hand on Zanis''s shoulders.

    ¡°She''s gone.¡±

    This sentence caused something inside him to crack even further.

    The tears pouring from his eyes then turned into streams of blood.

    He cried. He grimaced. He wailed.

    He screamed from his soul as the tears of blood stained Lisa''s white dress.

    Owen who saw this completely broke down and fell to his knees while crying.

    Despite what he said about buying time, he had resolved himself to die together with Lisa. But in the end she faced the scythe of the reaper alone, while he was left living.

    This was Owen''s biggest regret.

    He should''ve stopped her even if he had to risk his life. He finally knew why Zanis was angry at him earlier. That''s because he was angry at himself. At his own weakness.

    So he cried as well.

    *Clap**Clap**Clap*

    Suddenly an applause interrupted their grieving.

    Ouroboros and Owen looked at the man in red floating in front of them.

    ¡°Bravo! Bravo! So moving! What a heartbreaking turn of events!¡±

    Said Zach as he wiped the tear from his eyes.

    ¡°So entertaining the way she foolishly used the national treasure to repel her husband¡¯s pursuers. And the way she was trying to comfort her sad excuse of a husband. Ah! It makes my heart bleed!¡±

    ¡°The Fifth Scripture, Zach Zebul.¡±

    Ouroboros glared at the overdramatic Zach.

    ¡°Yo, Ouroboros.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here, you brat.¡±

    Ouroboros growled.

    ¡°What am I doing here? Hahahahahahaha!¡±

    Zach started laughing while holding his stomach. He wiped away another tear from his eyes and grinned savagely.

    ¡°To kill the traitorous bastard who allowed a human to defile our scared treasure, before he disgraces the glorious Zebul name any further. Isn''t that obvious?¡±

    Zanis continued to hold Lisa''s corpses in his arms, and didn''t even react to Zach words.

    But Ouroboros was different.

    ¡°You bastard, you teamed up with the Dragna Kingdom to kill Zanis! This whole thing, was it your doing?!¡±

    ¡°My, Ouroboros. You give me too much credit. I simply asked them to push Zanis into a corner so that he''ll do something stupid. I didn''t expect his wife to be the stupid one!¡±

    It was at this time, Zanis finally reacted.

    ¡°¡­..Zach, you caused this?¡±

    He spoke without looking at him.

    ¡°Like I said, it wasn''t me. Not that it matters, anyway.¡±

    He landed beside of Lisa''s body and looked down on Zanis.

    ¡°Now I have enough reasons to kill you.¡±

    *Bam!*

    He swung his hand and Zanis blown away leaving Lisa''s corpses behind.

    Zach reached down and ripped the necklace of Lisa''s neck.

    ¡°Now that I look at her. She''s quite the beauty. Too bad she''s-¡±

    *Bam!*

    A black scale hand punched Zach away before he could finish speaking.

    ¡°Don''t you dare touch her, you piece of shit!¡±

    Zanis had turned into his dragon form, and glared at Zach.

    Zach who was burst through a giant¡¯s body, when he was sent flying, stood up and dusted himself off.

    ¡°The 7th Scripture picking a fight with me? Heh, you must really want to die Zanis.¡±

    A burst of flames spread out and engulfed all the monsters and men and turned them into ash.

    ¡°You''re the one who''s dying, Zach! I''m going to make you suffer for scheming against me and threatening my livelihood with my family!¡±

    ¡°Bring it, Zanis! I''ve always wanted to kill you!¡±

    The shot towards each other and began their battle to the death.

    Meanwhile, couple thousands miles away.

    *BOOM!*

    The god like battle between Arsene and Maria had became really heated.

    In just 30 minutes, their battle destroyed 4 small kingdoms and caused the death of millions.

    These kingdoms didn''t have a [XXX Class] to protect them from stray bullets. While those who did, deployed their trump cards to protect their countries.

    These trump cards originally wanted to interfere in the fight, and punish those causing the havoc; but when they saw that one of the fighters was a [Tyrant] they turned tail and ran back to their kingdoms to keep the damage to a minimum.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The two suddenly came to a halt while in mid swing of their weapons. This caused everyone spectating to freeze as well.

    ¡°Lisa?¡±

    ¡°No it can''t be!¡±

    The two immediately head back towards were they came.

    They moved so fast they didn''t hear to cheering and joyous cries in the background.

    It didn''t take even 10 minutes for the two of them to return. What they saw was pure destruction.

    But they ignored all of that and went to where they felt Lisa''s life force disappear.

    There they saw Owen holding Lisa''s lifeless body like he wanted to protect it from them.

    The two¡¯s reactions were completely different.

    Arsene looked at the body and grimaced before facing away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lisa. I¡¯m sorry, Darwin.¡±

    He then disappeared without saying another word.

    As for Maria.

    ¡°L-Lisa¡­?¡±

    There was despair all over her face.

    Her heart started to ache. Her mind became cloudy, and time froze for her.

    ¡°A-Ah¡­¡±

    The longer she looked the more pain she felt.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    She looked until the image of a similar looking woman overlapped with Lisa''s corpse.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Her sorrowful scream shook the heaven and the earth. She screamed until blood flew out of her mouth.

    Just as the pain and grief was going to drive her crazy, she spot Dario running with Karim on his shoulder a few miles away.

    It was then it hit her.

    Who killed Lisa? Zanis and man holding her body was out of the question. That leaves the people who came here with her. No normal soldier would try to kill the daughter of Flameheart Clan no matter what. Only someone who came from a similar background would be brave enough to do it.

    She looked at Dario and Karim again. And then she snapped.

    ¡°KARIMMMMMMMMMM!¡±

    She rushed towards them with a blinding speed and instantly caught up.

    ¡°YOU BASTARDS, KILLED LISA!¡±

    Her golden claws grew as large as a mountain as they swung down on them.

    Karim was out cold, and Dario couldn''t hoped to block such an attack, so they fate should''ve been sealed.

    ¡°[Aegis]¡±

    However a giant shield protected the two from the claws.

    A woman in a maid uniform stood in front Maria and blocked her path.

    ¡°Grandmother!¡±

    Dario cried out happily.

    ¡°Dario, hurry and return to the kingdom with your brother. Lisa Flameheart is dead, the mission failed.¡±

    Dario nodded at the monotonous voice, and activated [Dragon Rage]. He created aura wings and flew away.

    ¡°GET BACK HERE!¡±

    Maria crazily swung down her claws again.

    The shield once again block it.

    ¡°CELINA!!!¡±

    She roared.

    ¡°Stand down, Maria Flameheart. You cannot kill my grandsons.¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP! THEY KILLED MY NIECE!¡±

    ¡°And I''m sorry for that, but it couldn''t be helped.¡±

    Maria had a blank expression on her face when she heard that.

    ¡°Couldn''t be help? Couldn''t be helped?! THEN ME KILLING THEM CAN¡¯T BE HELPED EITHER!¡±

    She rushed towards Celina with a crazy look in her eyes.

    But before she could reach her, Maria suddenly founded herself engulfed in an emerald light.

    The light took the shape of ball. She tried to leave the ball but wasn''t able to.

    ¡°[Emerald Incarceration]?! Father?!¡±

    Maria started beating on the walls to get out, but wasn''t able to.

    The ball then started floating with her inside.

    ¡°Father! Let me out, Father! They killed Lisa! They killed your granddaughter! Let me kill them! I have to kill them, Father!¡±

    Maria got no reply as the emerald ball continued to float.

    ¡°No! I have to kill them! I need to kill them! I WILL KILL THEM!¡±

    The space around the ball then started distorting.

    ¡°FATHERRRRRR!¡±

    The ball disappeared while Maria screamed like a madwoman.

    Celina who watched this scene silently, turned her attention to the east for a bit.

    ¡°Should I kill them?¡±

    (No. With Lisa Flameheart dead there''s no reason for us to interfere with the Black Scriptures anymore. Return.)

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Celina then turned away and walked back towards the kingdom.

    A few dozen miles away.

    *Boom!*

    Zach slammed his fist in Zanis''s stomach and sent him smashing into the ground.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Is this all the 7th scripture amounts to?!¡±

    Said Zach who was using fire to fly.

    ¡°Come on, Zanis! We''re only two seats apart! We''re even in the same [Class] now! Well, I''m an [Upper XX Class] while you''re a [Lower XX Class]. So even if we''re in the same class, we''re on two different levels.¡±

    (He''s right, Zanis. You''re currently no matched for him.)

    Zach suddenly looked like he had an idea.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. You''ve lived with that Lisa girl for three years now, right? Even a late bloomer like you must''ve pop your cherry by now, right?¡±

    He then smiled evilly.

    ¡°That means there''s a chance you might have a kid, right?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Zanis eyes turned cold at that moment. Zach who wanted to see that reaction smiled.

    ¡°Ah. I think your wife mentioned something about a daughter?¡±

    ¡°If you go near Luka I''ll kill you.¡±

    Zanis''s voice was filled with bloodlust.

    Zach smile grew wider at his reaction.

    ¡°So her name is Luka. Hmm, nice name. How about I pay her a visit after I''m done with you? If she looks anything like her mother, she''ll make a great toy in the future.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Zanis body released a burst of magic that created a canyon underneath him.

    His dragon blood was boiling. So was his demon blood.

    His very soul was screaming at him to kill Zach.

    ¡°Ouroboros.¡±

    (Yeah.)

    ¡°Switch [Personas].¡±

    (¡­Which one should I switch to?)

    ¡°Right now I don''t mind if the world comes to end.¡±

    (I see. It''s been a long time. My father has been bugging me to retake that [Persona] for a long time. Looks like he finally gets his wish.)

    Zanis glared at Zach with eyes full of hatred, and spoke the words that signifies the end along with Ouroboros.

    (¡°I am the Ouroboros of the Norse Universe. I wrap myself around the Midgard world while devouring my own tail. I am the Being who signals the end. I''m the Bringer of Ragnar?k.)

    Zach smiled as he waited for the beginning of the end.

    And Ouroboros and Zanis quickly granted his wish.

    (¡°My name is J?rmungandr; The World Serpent!¡±)

 The Bringer Of Ragnar?k

    [God Personas].

    Through the course of time, billions of myths about gods, demons, beasts, and heroes have been created and passed down from person to person. Most of these myths have been lost down the flow of time. However there are countless myths that were fused together to form a new myth.

    Let''s use the Greek god, Zeus for example. After the Greeks invaded Egypt, they fused their religion with theirs. This brought forth the fusion of Zeus and the already fused god, Amun-Ra. Hence Zeus became Amun and Amun became Zeus.

    There''s other times when myths got lost in translations, and underwent changes. For example, name changes.

    For whatever reason, countless mythical beings have had multiple personas throughout time.

    Ouroboros is no exception.

    In Norse mythology, he is known as Midgard Serpent, World Snake, J?rmungandr.

    The Ouroboros born of the union of the God Loki and the giantess Angrboea. Middle sibling of the God eating wolf, Fenrir and the goddess of death, Hel.

    And more importantly, he''s the one who signals the final battle, Ragnar?k.

    Zanis who switched personas along with Ouroboros, appearance changed completely.

    He was no longer in his dragon form.

    His hair was long and wild, and had a dark green color. His eyes were golden and beastly. His skin was partially scaly, the symbol of a snake eating its own tail was on his tongue.

    Zach who saw his transformation, got extremely excited.

    ¡°Yes! That''s the form I wanted to see! This is the form I wanted to see! I don''t care about the other three, this form is only one worth killing!¡±

    His body suddenly doubled in size as his muscles got bigger. His skin darken and bull like horns spurted from his head.

    ¡°Let''s-¡±

    *Boom!*

    ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Zanis pop up in front of Zach and kicked him in the face while he was talking.

    ¡°So I''ve been told!¡±

    Zach punched Zanis across the face. Zanis immediately replied with a punch to the gut.

    Zach flew back and covered his body in flames. The flames created the image of a mountain sized bull.

    The bull charged at Zanis, while scorching the earth.

    ¡°Zakiel.¡±

    A door with the infinity symbol appeared behind Zanis.

    The twin doors swung open and a gigantic shadow rushed out.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    What rushed out was a gigantic serpent with feathered wings and two arms.

    The monster charged and clashed directly with the flame bull.

    *Boom!*

    An explosion of fire caused by the collision turned the world into hell itself.

    Zach was sent flying and crashed into a ruined country.

    He crashed into a large building and reduced it dust.

    He got up and glared at the monster circling above him.

    ¡°That Regalia is really annoying!¡±

    As he said that, the monster flew towards Zanis who stretched out his hand. The monster then transformed into a large black sword.

    Zanis then sent a cold glare towards Zach.

    He swung down his sword and the tip turned into a snake''s head. The snake shot down and opened it''s jaws to devour Zach.

    ¡°[Servant Of The Fly]!¡±

    Zach activated his blessing as an Apostle, made an armor of red bones cover his body.

    He used the fly wings on his back to fly towards the snake.

    ¡°[Zebul Fire Sword]!¡±

    He created a giant sword of black flames and swung at the snake.

    *BOOM!*

    A shockwave swept through the area and shattered all the buildings like glass.

    Zanis pulled back the serpent and returned it to its sword form.

    Zach continued to rushed towards Zanis. Zanis clenched his sword and rushed at him.

    The two clashed swords.

    *Boom!*

    They pull back and then charged at each other again.

    *Boom!*

    Zanis slashed at Zach head. Zach turned into a stream of fire and circled around his back.

    Zach swung down his sword.

    ¡°?!¡±

    A snake burst out of Zanis''s back and blocked the sword.

    Another snake rushed out and tried to bite Zach. Zach covered his hand with fire and cut the snake''s head off.

    He then swung his foot up and destroyed the snake that stopped his sword.

    ¡°Zakiel.¡±

    At that moment Zanis''s sword turned back into the monster Zakiel.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    The monster immediately tried to devour Zach.

    It''s giant jaws clamped down on him. Zach stopped the jaws with his arms and legs, he used all of his strength to prevent himself from being devoured.

    ¡°?!¡±

    It was then countless snake rushed out from Zakiel¡¯s throat and slammed into him.

    The snakes forced themselves on him and tried to devour him.

    ¡°I''ve had enough!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A burst of dark magic instantly destroyed the swarm of snakes.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°[Demon Bull Stampede]!¡±

    Dozens of mountain sized bulls appeared behind Zach. He pointed at Zakiel and they started charging.

    Zakiel charged at them without fear and rip of their heads off. A bull slammed into it and sent it flying. Zakiel crashed into the ground and flew back up and charged at the bulls.

    Two bulls charged back.

    Zakiel headbutt one and wrapped its body around the other. It used its body to twist the bull¡¯s head off and then used its claws to slashed the other¡¯s throat.

    Seeing their comrades murdered all the bulls rushed at Zakiel.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Zakiel gave a brave roar and directly clashed with the bull stampedes.

    The bulls crushed Zakiel under their feet, but a blast of black flames roast a couple them.

    Zakiel then bite its way through a bull in order to regain its footing.

    It then killed several of the bulls with its flames.

    Two bulls then charged at it from the side and stabbed it with their horns.

    ¡°Roar?!¡±

    Zakiel screamed out in pain and used its claws to rip the bull''s head off.

    It then used its tail to slap a few of them away.

    The bulls all slammed their bodies into it.

    ¡°[Demonic Lance]!¡±

    Zach created a giant lance and threw it at the cornered Zakiel.

    ¡°[Black Glutton]!¡±

    A mass of black fog intercepted the lance and devoured it.

    Zanis shot out of the fog and rushed towards Zach.

    He covered his body in water and transformed into a gigantic serpent.

    Zach rushed forward and transformed into a gigantic bull made up of black flames.

    *Boom!*

    A pill of fire and water shot up towards the sky.

    *Boom!*

    Zanis slammed his right leg in Zach stomach. Zach kneed him in the face and cut his arm off with his flame sword.

    ¡°[Infinite Rebirth].¡±

    The infinity symbol appeared on the arm, and new body grew from it. Meanwhile the original Zanis grew a new arm.

    The two Zanis''s rushed at Zach together.

    Zach smiled and created another flame sword.

    He blocked one Zanis''s punch with one, and slashed the other with the next one.

    Three bones then grew from his back and impaled one of the Zanis''s in the head, chest and gut.

    The bones detached themselves and exploded.

    *Boom!*

    The impaled Zanis was blown to bits.

    Zach then turned his attention to the remaining Zanis and was uppercut by him.

    Zach gripped the swords and slammed them into Zanis''s chest.

    He suddenly turned into hundreds of snakes which rushed at Zach.

    Zach vigorously slashed his swords with a savage smile. One slashed burned dozens of snakes.

    It didn''t take long for him destroy all the snakes.

    An infinity symbol then appeared at the center of the floating ashes. They then all gathered up and turned back into Zanis.

    ¡°Come on, Zanis! This can''t be the extent of J?rmungandr¡¯s power!¡±

    Zach pointed his sword at Zanis and shouted.

    ¡°I risked it all for this fight! My status. My livelihood. My life. So quit being a little bitch and showed me the power that killed the Norse faction¡¯s strongest god! Show the power that ended Thor!¡±

    He raised his sword and it grew so tall that it looked like it reached the heavens.

    ¡°[Burning Heavens Splitter]!¡±

    The sword swung down carrying an oppressing force.

    People could stay from hundreds of miles away and see the flames swinging down. It was like the heavens were being cut by a burning sword from hell.

    Zanis watched as the terrifying sword swung down on him, and shouted.

    ¡°[God Slaying Serpent]!¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    The sword clashed with something and even though the force split opened the earth, the sword itself couldn''t touched the earth.

    A gigantic serpent caught it with its teeth.

    This serpent was so large that it a mountain looked like child in comparison. It''s body could be seen from all over the continent. It''s body stretched so far, that it made one wonder if it circled the world.

    Even those in the far away Dragna Kingdom could see it.

    ¡°Midgard Serpent?¡±

    In the foremost corner of the kingdom, someone sat and looked at the giant body in the sky.

    The person who sat beside him spoke with emotion.

    ¡°How nostalgic. I had a lot of fun fighting against that thing.¡±

    The first person nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Looks like the world is getting interesting again, Old Man.¡±

    The second person nodded and started drinking.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Yes! You finally did it, Zanis! Now the fight can truly begin!¡±

    Zanis in his snake form crushed the flame sword with his mouth.

    He swung his colossal tail and hit Zach with it.

    *Boom!*

    Zach slammed his fist in the snake''s body. His punch forced the tail back.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Zakiel who was finally finished with the bulls then came and rammed into him.

    ¡°Y-You stupid sword!¡±

    Zach forced its head upwards with a kick, and punched it in the side of its head.

    At this moment, Zanis slapped him with his body.

    Zach was sent crashing into the earth.

    *Boom!*

    The impact created gigantic gorge in the earth.

    Zanis turned his head towards the gorge and shot a gigantic pillar of water into it.

    *BOOOM!*

    The water ripped opened the ground further and created a sea in the center of the continent.

    The newly created sea then started boiling and a gigantic pillar of black flames burst out.

    The sea was instantly evaporated and the gorge turned into a glass surface because of the heat.

    Zach floated in the air with the fly wings on his back burning like the sun. The number 5 was especially bright.

    ¡°[Zebul Burning Bone Sword]!¡±

    The bones from his armor then reconstructed themselves into a bone sword.

    ¡°[Fifth Scripture: Hell Flames]!¡±

    Zach popped up at Zanis body and swung the sword down.

    The sword sliced through the skin and blood sprayed across the land.

    Flames then spread from the wound to all over his body.

    ¡°Guaaaah!¡±

    Zanis screamed out as his body was set ablaze.

    Zakiel then rushed to protect his master.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    A gate with the number 5 appeared behind Zach.

    ¡°[Fifth Scripture: Demolition Blaze]!¡±

    The gate opened and crimson flames shot out and devoured Zakiel.

    ¡°ROOOAR?!¡±

    Zakiel was forced out of the sky and fell to the earth while withering in pain.

    An infinity symbol appeared on Zanis''s body and immediately shed his burning skin and took a new one.

    The shed skin fell to the ground and the flames spread across the land.

    (This isn''t good Zanis. You''re starting to run low on magic.)

    J?rmungandr spoke to Zanis for the first since he changed his persona from Ouroboros.

    (Changing [Persona] took a great amount of power to perform. Then there''s continuously wielding your Regalia, performing high magic consuming attacks, and transforming into your serpent form; all of this ate away at your magic. If this battle continues any longer, you''ll suffer from [Magic Exhaustion].)

    ¡®Then I''ll have to end it now.¡¯

    After he said that Zanis snake turned into a humanoid form.

    ¡°[Poison God Slayer]!¡±

    A purple mist shot out Zanis''s mouth and covered the sky.

    Everything it came in contact with started to rot. Whether it land, sea, or air the poison mist instantly killed thousands lifeforms by the second.

    The land was instantly turned into a world of rotten dead.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Even Zach was being affected.

    His body started trembling, skin started to turn purple and blood started leaking from eyes nose and mouth.

    ¡°This is the poison that killed Thor? I thought you couldn''t use it unless you reach [XXX Class]?¡±

    His body fell to the rotten land as purple mist continued to come out of Zanis''s mouth and spread across the land.

    ¡°This is bad. I can''t mess around now that he''s using that poison. I''ll have to kill him now, before I die.¡±

    While Zach was thinking that, J?rmungandr was panicking inside Zanis''s head.

    (Hey, Zanis! What the hell are you doing?! Deactivate the poison now! Are you trying to kill yourself!)

    ¡®J?rmungandr, answer me honestly. If I were to lose here, what do you think would happen to Luka?¡¯

    Zanis asked calmly.

    (¡­¡­.)

    J?rmungandr didn''t answer. But Zanis continued.

    ¡®You''re already familiar with Zach¡¯s hatred towards me. If I were to die and he survives he''ll enter the world you created and kill all of your descendants and kidnap Luka. He would do as he said and make her his toy. Even if he doesn''t do that he would paint me as a traitor when he returned to the empire. Even though he''s my adoptive father, Zara isn''t one to forgive betrayal. He would seek and destroy any place my daughter hides and kill her himself.¡¯

    Even Zanis acknowledges that Zara was a cruel person. The missions he assigns Zanis was proof enough.

    It was an undeniable fact that Lisa used his necklace that Zanis was suppose to bring back to him. The chances of him already knowing about it was extremely high.

    Zach knows this, and because of that it wouldn''t take much to brand Zanis as a traitor who ran off with the empire¡¯s national treasure.

    ¡®Zach cannot leave here alive. No matter the cost.¡¯

    *Boom*

    Zanis heard an explosion and looked in Zach¡¯s direction.

    ¡°?!¡±

    There he saw that the wings on Zach''s back grew to a colossal size.

    ¡®He''s going to risk it all too?!¡¯

    The wings on Zach''s back started glowing dark red. Skulls on them literally flew off and started laughing.

    The 5 flew upwards and stretched across the sky.

    A dong sound like a bell rang out through the area, and a giant gate appeared on the ground.

    ¡°Goodbye, Zanis. It was fun.¡±

    Zach smiled and spoke.

    ¡°[Fifth Scripture: Hell Gates]!¡±

    The gate swung open and fire rushed out and covered the heaven and the earth.

    It was like a tsunami of flames washing over the earth.

    Skeleton creatures then started emerging from the gate with dark mist covering them.

    All kind of hideous monsters followed suit. They swarmed across the land and destroyed everything in their path.

    They slaughtered thousands of people. Burned down hundreds of towns and cities. They did everything they could spread fear and chaos.

    When they came in contact with Zanis''s poison mist, they started to rot away. That was until giant evil-looking birds started blowing the mist away with the winds caused by their wings.

    Before Zanis knew it, he was surrounded by nearly a million monsters.

    ¡°Your mist is useless now. It''s checkmate, Zanis. But don''t worry, I promise to take care of your daughter for you.¡±

    Zach spoke with a mocking smile.

    Unexpectedly, Zanis didn''t seem angry or was in despair. He stopped releasing mist , and actually smiled back at Zach.

    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Like you said earlier, I shouldn''t have been able to use J?rmungandr¡¯s poison yet. Since it''s his deadliest weapon.¡±

    Zanis smile grew wider.

    ¡°But there''s a method that let''s you use without needing to reach [XXX Class]¡±

    An image of a snake eating it''s own tail appeared behind Zanis.

    ¡°Hey, do you know what was the signal for the final battle, Ragnar?k?¡±

    The snake behind him started moving.

    ¡°It was when J?rmungandr releases his tail from his mouth and sprayed poison into the sky.¡±

    The snake opened his mouth and lifted its body up. It turned and glared at Zach.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Cold sweat immediately soaked his body.

    ¡°K-Kill him! Kill him now!¡±

    All the monsters moved towards Zanis according to Zach''s command.

    ¡°ROOOAAAR!¡±

    At that moment the still burning Zakiel flew back up and devoured several hundred of the monsters.

    It then opened its mouth and fired a breath of black flames and turned thousands of them in ash.

    ¡°Y-Y-You Fucking sword!¡±

    Zach and the monsters rushed towards Zakiel, who wrapped its body around Zanis in order to protect him.

    They fire long-range attacks at him. They rammed themselves into him. They slashed him with their claws and bit him with their fangs.

    Even so, Zakiel never allowed any of them to reach Zanis, as he burned them with flames and slashed them with his claws.

    Seeing Zakiel fight so desperately to protect him, Zanis placed his hand in his body.

    ¡°¡­Thanks for everything, boy. You were my first true friend.¡±

    He then moved away, and the symbol of a serpent appeared in his eyes.

    His body started glowing gold, and cracking sounds could be heard coming from him.

    ¡°J?rmungandr.¡±

    (Yeah.)

    ¡°Could you make Luka your next Proxy. She already possess your blood, so she should make the perfect vassal you''ve searching for.¡±

    (I was already planning to.)

    ¡°Thanks. With you there to guide her, I won''t have to worry about Lisa being too angry when we meet in the after life.¡±

    (¡­¡­¡­.)

    ¡°Goodbye, father.¡±

    (Goodbye, my son.)

    Zanis smiled and flew further up into the sky.

    ¡°Zanis!¡±

    Zach glared at him and tried to move towards him, but Zakiel blocked his advance.

    ¡°Last spurt, buddy!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Zakiel who was on the verge of death, suddenly vigorously attacked Zach and his monsters.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Zach formed a flame sword and angrily swung it down.

    The sword instantly beheaded Zakiel who was about to swallow him.

    He could''ve sworn he saw the monster smile as its head was cut off.

    He looked up and saw Zanis with cracks all over his body, while shining as bright as the sun.

    ¡°Zanis!¡±

    ¡°Too late, Zach.¡±

    Zanis looked down at him and smiled.

    ¡°It''s my win.¡±

    He spread his arms opened and shouted.

    ¡°[Ragnar?k]!¡±

    And then-

    The world momentarily came to an end.

    Cracks appeared in the sky, and in the space itself. It was like they were inside a mirror that suddenly cracked.

    A bright little then engulfed the almost one-quarter of the continent.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    An explosion spread through the land and destroyed everything in its path.

    People, land, countries. Everything caught in this blast was effortlessly destroyed.

    That included Zach and the monsters he created.

    ¡°ZZZZZZZZAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNIIIIIIIIIIIIISSSSSSSS¡±

    He screamed out as his body was throughly destroyed.

    After nearly a minute, the light finally disappeared.

    What was left behind was a crater so large that the sea itself started flowing into it as if to full it up.

    Zanis attack had changed the shape of the continent and topography.

    [Ragnar?k]. A technique that reenact the world end events that signaled the beginning the final battle.

    That was the reason why Zanis was able to use J?rmungandr''s poison. He was replicating J?rmungandr''s actions in the myth.

    However, since there was no Thor the events went differently, but the results were somewhat the same.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Zanis silently floated above the endless crater he created.

    His body was ash white, and had large cracks in it.

    ¡°Lisa¡­.¡±

    He turned towards the direction were he left his wife''s body.

    ¡°I''m sorry. I wasn''t able to watch Luka grow up either. But was able to protect her like a father should.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°That''s enough, right?¡±

    The biggest downfall of [Ragnar?k] was that it loosely followed the myth.

    In other words, J?rmungandr must die. Even while knowing that, Zanis didn''t hesitate to use it for his daughter.

    A true father.

    *Crack*

    His body started crumbling as he floated.

    ¡°Luka. My precious daughter. I''m sorry, but daddy and mommy won''t be there for you anymore.¡±

    The image of the villagers smile faces appeared in his mind. He couldn''t help but to smile.

    ¡°But don''t worry. You have a huge family willing to die protecting you. Just like mommy and daddy did.¡±

    His crumbling body started shattering in the wind.

    ¡°Be happy, my daughter.¡±

    A strong gust blew away the last of Zanis''s body as he spoke those words.

    This incident where millions of people died in a span of a few hours, went down in history as The Lovers¡¯ End Incident¡±.

 Luka Flameheart

    (¡­¡­¡­.)

    J?rmungandr remained silent as he felt his connection with Zanis disappear.

    He leaned back in his chair in his domain.

    He looked at his current appearance in the mirror.

    He had dark green hair, golden eyes, pale skin, and the symbol of snake eating its own tail on his forehead.

    J?rmungandr honestly hated this appearance. That''s because every time he takes this appearance his children end up dead.

    ¡°Sigh. I guess I''ll need to get going.¡±

    He left his domain and started walking down an enormous hall.

    After walking for a bit he spotted someone walking down the hall in a joyous mood.

    ¡°Oh, Boros. You''re in your J?rmungandr mode. If Loki was here he would be skipping in joy.¡±

    Said Tiamat.

    ¡°You look like you''re in a good mood today, Tia. That can''t be good.¡±

    Tiamat started grinning.

    ¡°You might haven''t heard yet, since you were busy, but I found him. After over 10,000 years searching I finally found him!¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    ¡°My Proxy! He''s only a kid right now, but he''ll become an unstoppable force in the future!¡±

    ¡°Proxy? I thought you had no interest in the war anymore. Isn''t that why you''ve never chosen a Proxy before?¡±

    ¡°I still don''t have any interest in it. This stupid war wasn''t meant to have an end in the first place. You all just want prove your strength.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you choose a Proxy all of a sudden?¡±

    In response to his question, Tiamat showed a beautiful smile.

    J?rmungandr knew that she had no intention of telling him, so he sighed and started to walk away.

    ¡°Well, good for you. I have to go and make a contract with my new Proxy.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Zanis died? I see, so that''s why took you this form.¡±

    ¡°This was mostly because of your kingdom, you know. I''m starting to wonder if you have a grudge against me or something.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Now that I think about it, you were there a few years back. And I did sense something demonic looming around the kingdom. But Rouge¡¯s wife took care of it so I didn''t really pay it that much attention.¡±

    Even though she said that, J?rmungandr was certain that she already knew everything that happened.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    But he didn''t say anything because she would never admit.

    ¡°Then I''m going Tia.¡±

    His body was covered by a light and disappeared.

    Tiamat was left behind smiling.

    ¡°Zanis''s death is a bit unfortunate.¡±

    She started walking down the hall.

    ¡°I wanted Miko to be the one to defeat him in the future. Oh, well.¡±

    She also disappeared into a light.

    Royal Palace, Dragna Kingdom.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    Rouge and Marcel stood over Celina, who just finished healing the heavily wounded Karim.

    ¡°All his wounds have been healed, but there seems to be some form of mental trauma that''s preventing him from regaining consciousness.¡±

    Celina answered.

    ¡°In other words, he was scared shitless into a coma? Leave him be then. He''ll wake up eventually.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    He then turned to Marcel.

    ¡°Give me your crown.¡±

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°I told you didn''t I? If this all gets out of hand, I''ll strip you of your title.¡±

    ¡°I remember but¡­¡±

    ¡°We lost nearly half a million soldiers, the Flamehearts hates us, your son is in a coma, and there''s a possibility that they''ll be a war between us and the Zebul Empire. After all, two Scriptures died after I separated the continent from the rest of the world.¡±

    He pointed at Marcel.

    ¡°This wouldn''t have happened if you didn''t press for marriage between the two clans.¡±

    Marcel grimaced and hand Rouge the crown.

    ¡°You have three days to fake your death.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Shock covered Marcel''s face. Rouge continued.

    ¡°This is a good opportunity to fool our enemies into thinking that we''ve exhausted all of our strength; and draw them out so that we can silently get rid of them.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Father?¡±

    ¡°You don''t get it? I''m planning on using the country as a bait to lure out reckless and stupid enemies that can be a threat in the future. We¡¯ll make them believe that we''ve weakened and crush them. This will also put the smarter ones on guard, because they''ll know that this is a ploy, but since they don''t know if we''re hiding some kind of trump card they''ll become paranoid and will delay longer than they normal would to attack a weakening country. This will especially be true when they see the reckless idiots disappearing from the face of the earth without any explanation. They''ll believe that some of our roaming members came back secretly, but they won''t know which ones. So they can''t just attack without investigating, which will take years to do. Since we have so many people scattered worldwide.¡±

    There''s also the chance that Nero was forced to take action and defend the kingdom. Rouge didn''t want to admit it, but Nero''s name was enough to scare off most people. There''s not many people who would pick a fight with him.

    There''s also the possibility that the other three Dragna branches returned to protect their homeland.

    There''s also the possibility that Nero and Rouge team up.

    Either way, the possibilities could be endless but they can''t be ignored.

    Marcel put on an understanding expression and nodded.

    ¡°But wouldn''t this put a bigger burden on Dario?¡±

    ¡°I don''t think that''ll be a problem. After Karim''s defeat, he seems eager to prove himself.¡±

    Meanwhile, the newly enthroned King Dario was inside his room with Marco Saevio.

    ¡°Looks like you''re going to become king faster than expected. Although it''s unfortunate what had to happen for you to get the throne.¡±

    Said Marco who stood in front of Dario, who was laying on his bed.

    Dario didn''t respond.

    The images of the hellish war he witnessed were running through his mind.

    The countless persons who were squashed, the countless persons who were eaten, the countless persons being burned to death, countless agonizing screams.

    What stood out the most out of all these memories, was the scene of his brother being crushed to death; and him killing Lisa Flameheart.

    Dario doesn''t believe that he''ll ever forget any of those memories.

    ¡°Marco, my brother is in a coma.¡±

    ¡°I heard.¡±

    ¡°I need to make it up to him.¡±

    Dario sat up and spoke with a determined expression.

    ¡°I need to create the best kingdom ever before he wakes up. I''ll do anything no matter the cost.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to prevent Darius from finding out who killed his sister. Because if he finds out all hell will break lose.¡±

    ¡°That would be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Oh, here.¡±

    Marco took something from out of his pocket and threw it to Dario.

    ¡°Necklace Of Bael?!¡±

    Dario stared in shock as he looked at the necklace that was partially responsible for hell he¡¯s seen.

    ¡°How did you get it?¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°I didn''t. A hawk dropped it at my feet a while ago.¡±

    ¡°Hawk?¡±

    Marco nodded.

    ¡°It was probably Nero.¡±

    At this time at the Flameheart Clan.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Master, calm down!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°KARIMMMM!¡±

    ¡°Somebody help! The Second Elder is trying to go to the palace again!¡±

    ¡°What?! We already have our hands full with the Clan Master!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°T-The First Elder is forcibly restraining the Second Elder again! Waaaaaa! They''re fighting for real!¡±

    ¡°I just received a message that the Master¡¯s children are also rampaging in their homes!¡±

    ¡°Shit! Curse that Secundus Branch! Send Jeffrey! Even though he was finally able to find his way back to our dimension, he''s the only one free right now! The other Elders are too busy restraining the master!¡±

    *Boom!*

    ¡°The Fifth Elder was taken out! He lost a leg!¡±

    ¡°Damn you, Dragna Clan!¡±

    At the eastern end of the kingdom, Nori City. Darius was drinking while staring at the sky.

    ¡°Lisa¡­.¡±

    Compared to the rest of the Flameheart Clan, he seemed a bit more composed. But that was only on the surface.

    ¡°Hey, are you the bastard from the capital that''s been causing a lot of trouble around here lately.

    He lazily looked at the man who looked like a typical thug standing before him.

    ¡°Get lost, I''m not in the mood.¡±

    ¡°Hah?! Like I care about-¡±

    ¡°[Snippet].¡±

    A small laser fried the man''s eyeballs.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±

    He screamed and held his eyes. His men hurriedly attended to him.

    Darius stood up lazily, and stared at them without much expression.

    ¡°I changed my mind. There''s a woman I need to see, otherwise I might go crazy. So let''s hurry this up.¡±

    He displayed a bloodthirsty smile on his face and spoke.

    ¡°Come at me, all of you. Come and get slaughtered.¡±

    Back at the Ouroboros¡¯ world.

    J?rmungandr appeared at the village entrance, and changed back to his Ouroboros persona.

    He was now a Proxy-less Higher Being, which means that he can''t leave the Summit of the Gods unless he was searching for a Proxy.

    However, Higher Being were able to enter their domains anytime they pleased. This world was created by solely Ouroboros, so it was considered his domain.

    He entered the village and was greeted with a feeling of depression and despair.

    When everyone saw him there wasn''t a hint of the usually excitement and happiness. It was obvious that the news of Lisa''s death had spread here.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    He suddenly saw Owen running towards with a small emerald haired child, with emerald eyes.

    This was the almost two years old Luka.

    When Owen reached Ouroboros he looked around with an anxious face.

    ¡°Father, where''s the clan leader? Where''s Zanis?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Ouroboros didn''t say anything and slowly took Luka into his arms.

    He then placed her on the ground and stooped in front of her. He then spoke slowly to her.

    ¡°Luka, do you love your parents?¡±

    Luka nodded happily.

    ¡°I love them.¡±

    ¡°Me too. They were my precious son and daughter.¡±

    Ouroboros gently rubbed Luka''s head.

    ¡°But unfortunately, we won''t be able to see them again.¡±

    Owen and everyone else''s body jolted when they heard that. There some who immediately broke down and started crying.

    ¡°Does that make you sad, Luka?¡±

    Whether she realized her parents¡¯ fate or was affected the people crying around her, Luka nodded with tears flowing down her cheeks.

    ¡°Me too. I''m incredibly sad. I''m not sad that they died, everyone has to die someday.¡±

    He wiped away Luka''s tears with his fingers and smiled sadly.

    ¡°I''m that they won''t be able to see their daughter grow into a beautiful woman, who will stun the world with her outstanding abilities.¡±

    He then stood up and looked down at her.

    ¡°Listen, Luka. Your parents fought and died to protect you, their precious daughter. Their deaths were in no way shameful, so you can hold your head high knowing that you had awesome parents.¡±

    He waved his hand and a black cube and mask appeared in his hand.

    ¡°These were Zanis and Lisa''s favorite items. It went with them everywhere they went.¡±

    He gave Luka the cube and mask.

    ¡°Take them, I''m sure they''ll come in handy in the future.¡±

    Luka took the items while still crying.

    Ouroboros then faced the others.

    ¡°As you''ve all heard Zanis and Lisa died fighting the combined forces of the Dragna clan, Flameheart Clan, and former Black Scripture of the Zebul Empire, Zach Zebul. However, none of you are to think of taking revenge.¡±

    ¡°Why, Father?!¡±

    Someone shouted.

    ¡°I''ll be blunt. None of you are capable of fighting against the Dragna Kingdom and the Zebul Empire. You''ll just die a pointless death. However¡­¡±

    He then turned back to Luka.

    ¡°If you choose to revenge your parents, I won''t stop you. I''ll try my best to persuade you otherwise but I won''t use force to stop. Your father told me make you my Proxy, and I agreed. You possess more of my blood than anyone else left on this earth. Because of that, your mental and magical abilities will develop at an abnormal rate. If you were to become my proxy in addition those abilities will skyrocket you''ll become a true monster in everyone''s eyes. So you¡¯re the idle candidate to carry my will.¡±

    Luka looked up at Ouroboros as he continued.

    ¡°Of course, being my Proxy means that you''ll enter a world of endless wars, and I''ll understand if you don''t want to do it. In fact I prefer you not to-¡±

    ¡°I''ll do it!¡±

    Luka interrupted Ouroboros¡¯ speech. She spoke with a determined expression.

    ¡°I''ll leave and avenge my parents and then I''ll make you the Supreme Being, Grandfather!¡±

    Ouroboros was taken aback by what Luka said. Earlier today he confirmed that Luka''s mentally abilities were on the same level as a 10 year, she just needed more information and experience to act like one. So she had a clear idea of what she was saying. But that was what surprised him.

    This child should have an idea what kind of life she''s asking for but still choose it.

    It pained his heart, but Ouroboros couldn''t deny her. If he did, he would deny Zanis''s final wish.

    The best he could do was to watch over her and prevent her from experiencing the same life as her father.

    ¡°Fine. But I have four conditions.¡±

    Luka nodded.

    ¡°First don''t call me Grandfather. A Proxy and his Chief God are practically parent and child. So address me as such. Zanis used to do it when he was younger too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Having someone who just lost their parents call him father felt more awkward than Ouroboros expected. He thought he might as well adopt her while he''s at it.

    ¡°Second, you are to refer yourself as Lisa Flameheart. Zebul may be your father''s name but it was name bestowed on him by Zara. It will cause problems for you to use it. You might even get killed for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Luka looked hesitant towards discarding her father''s name, but she still agreed.

    ¡°Thirdly, you are to stay as far away as possible from the Zebul Empire until I saw otherwise. Even though the Dragna Kingdom have some powerful people, not even them would be certain to win as them.¡±

    Luka nodded.

    ¡°Fourth, under no circumstances are you to allow your desire for revenge to consume you. If for any reason I see you lose control I''ll forcibly restrain you and bring you back here.¡±

    ¡°Are we going somewhere, Father?¡±

    Hearing Luka¡¯s question, Tiamat¡¯s words played in Ouroboros¡¯ mind.

    ¡°After over 10,000 years searching I finally found him! My Proxy!¡±

    He''s known Tiamat for over 20,000 years. She''s a woman who''s always wearing a mask, so it''s hard to tell what she''s really thinking. However, anyone could tell that she was genuinely excited when she was talking about her Proxy. There''s not much that can truly excite that woman.

    The last time she was so excited was with Augustus.

    ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯

    Ouroboros suddenly his head and cast away the ludicrous thought.

    He then turned back to Luka.

    ¡°We''re going to your mother''s birthplace. I have a feeling you''ll develop the best there.¡±

    Later that day, Ouroboros sat in Zanis and Lisa''s house.

    He was holding a sleeping Luka in his arms.

    Her hair was now mostly black, only the ends were emerald.

    Earlier, he formed an official contract with Luka.

    A golden scroll appeared in his hand. When he opened it, it had the Ouroboros insignia as well as all of his names on it.

    The scroll left Ouroboros¡¯ hand and floated in front of Luka.

    She let a drop of her blood fall the scroll and Ouroboros did the same. The scroll then split, turned into light and flew into the two of them.

    Luka''s hair suddenly darken and her eyes turned red. The infinity symbol appeared in her eyes. Her mind suddenly became clearer and sharper.

    She immediately knew that she had become a Proxy.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Owen suddenly appeared and bowed before Ouroboros.

    ¡°I''m deeply sorry for what to Zanis and Lisa. If I was a little stronger then¡­!¡±

    There was frustration written all over his face. Anyone could see how much he regretted what happened.

    ¡°Owen, a word of advice. It never ends pretty when someone of your level starts to recklessly seek power. Don''t overdo it or it will be the end of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I understand.¡±

    Owen grimaced for a bit, and spoke again.

    ¡°When are you planning to leave?¡±

    ¡°Around a few years from now. Once she has the strength to fight [B Class] level fighters we¡¯ll leave. I have a feeling if we wait too long I''ll regret it.¡±

    He wanted to return to the Dragna Kingdom and put Luka up against Tiamat¡¯s Proxy. He believed that it would benefit Luka to fight another Dragon Proxy in the same age group.

    Gaining a rival is always the best way to grow.

    He also wanted to keep Tiamat under check.

    ¡®The last time she was left unchecked for so long, an army of monsters descended on the Mermen and almost destroyed their entire race. Although though, she created them it was still a dangerous situation. I''ve gotta figure out what she''s planning now.¡¯

    Ouroboros turned his full attention towards nurturing Luka. He thought her magic, social skills, etiquette, what is expected of a leader, stratagem, and countless other things.

    Thanks to her naturally gifted body and mind being influenced by the infinity traits of Ouroboros, she easily absorbed everything thought to her and became the monster of a child she was today.

    ¡°All of those events happened without most people in the kingdom knowing.¡±

    Ouroboros finally finished recalling the events that happened in the kingdom not too long ago.

    And the result was utter shock from everyone there.

    ¡°S-Something as big as that happened in the kingdom without alerting anyone''s attention?¡±

    Said Ana.

    It was also the first time that the members of Fate have heard about the events surrounding Luka''s family. It was also the first Luka has ever heard it in such detail as well.

    ¡°Flamehearts, Dragna, Zebul Empire, and [Tyrants]. All these powerhouses clashed because of a couple. My father never told me any of this.¡±

    Said Sasha.

    She heard the name Lisa Flameheart before, but that''s it. She only knew her by name. But after hearing her story, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.

    Not only her, but Luka who lost such great parents at such a young age.

    Ouroboros then turned to Miko who looked like he was still digesting all the information he received.

    ¡°You must be wondering why I told you that story.¡±

    Miko looked back at Ouroboros and responded.

    ¡°I can''t say I''m not curious.¡±

    Ouroboros nodded.

    ¡°Before I tell you the reason why I reveal Luka''s past to you, let me ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    "During your fight with Luka, you declared that the person you wanted to kill the most was yourself. What did you mean by that?"

    Miko''s eyes narrowed when he heard Ouroboros'' question. He stayed silent for a while, before opening his mouth.

    "Before that, let me ask you a question."

    Miko leaned closer to Ouroboros as hostility poured from him. He looked like he was preparing himself to attack him depending on his response.

    "How much do you know about me?"

    "Less than Tiamat, but I know the basic info."

    Miko glared at him for a while, and then leaned back into his chair.

    "Then do you know what my final goal is?"

    "Eliminating all the Higher Beings."

    Ouroboros words shocked everyone beside Sasha and Tiamat.

    That was because what he said was clearly insane.

    In response to their surprise, Miko smiled.

    "You''re not wrong but you''re not completely correct either."

    "Meaning?"

    "Killing all of you is only apart of my goal. My main goal is gaining sole authority over my destiny."

    Ouroboros and everyone had the same confused expression, after hearing what Miko said.

    Seeing that Miko began clarifying what he meant.

    "Did you know? I didn''t want to be born. In fact, I refused it with every thing I had."

    He looked over at Tiamat who was drinking liquor and eating like the conversation had nothing to do with her.

    "It was because of a selfish lizard''s whim that I''m here now."

    Tiamat paused with a frown and then carried on like she didn''t care.

    Miko sighed and continued.

    "I want to destroy myself who is at the whim of selfish people like that. I want to become something that controls its own destiny to the fullest. And don''t have to worry what the gods have planned for me next."

    "....In short you want to become a God?"

    Said Ouroboros.

    Miko shook his head.

    "I want to become my own entity. I want to be identified as just me, not a puppet of fate."

    "Do you understand how insane you sound right now?"

    "Is it impossible?"

    "No, it''s possible."

    Ouroboros words once again shocked everyone. He just easily admitted that a crazy goal like Miko''s was possible.

    "However, that can only be achieved by the Supreme Being. In other words, the winner of the War For Supremacy."

    "As long as it''s possible I''ll do it."

    Ouroboros silently observed Miko for a while before speaking.

    "Do you realize what it will take to Win the War For Supremacy?"

    "Of course. I also know that to complete my goal, I''ll need to kill countless people."

    "That''s an understatement. Your goal involves destroying the pillars of world. You''ll never be able to live a good life. You''ll be hated by countless people."

    "I''m not an idiot. I already know what kind of future awaits me."

    Miko lift up two fingers.

    "One future is me dying in a ditch somewhere, after failing to free myself from fate. Another future is me becoming the most feared and most hated person in the world, with billions wishing for demise. In words, complete isolation."

    "While knowing that, you''ll still march on?"

    "If I don''t, there''s no point in existing is there."

    "There''s always the opinion of living a fulfilling life and then settling down."

    "Boring~. That kind of life is dull. If I wanted such a cliche life, I would''ve done it already."

    Miko smiled boldly.

    "What I seek is excitement and total liberation. Whether I suffer or not in the future, at least I can say I died trying to tackle what most people wouldn''t dare to dream of. To me the sole purpose of my existence is to shake the world to its core, and enjoy the aftershocks."

    Ouroboros stared at Miko with widen eyes. The alarms in his head was ringing.

    ''Even though I know a bit why he''s like this, it''s still too much. He''s dangerous, really dangerous. If I make him live any longer, even though it''s almost impossible, he might be able to kill us all.''

    He thought. He didn''t take long for him to make up his mind.

    ''Sorry, Tia. This might be breaking the rules, but I''ll have to kill your Proxy.''

    As he was about to move his hand forward.

    "?!"

    A great chill ran through his body. It was like he was inside a frozen lake.

    He turned to his left and looked at the source of the chill.

    "......."

    He saw Tiamat staring at him so intently, that it feel like his soul was being drawn into her eyes.

    Her eyes were saying a clear message.

    "Touch him, and you, the girl, and everyone you¡¯ve ever care about dies."

    It was as simple as that.

    This alone was enough to make him give up on erasing Miko. He instead decided to use a different method to stop his ambitions.

    He was going to make Luka do it. She might can''t do it now, but she''ll definitely be able to in the future.

    "Hmph."

    Tiamat snorted as if she saw through him, and was telling him to try all he wants.

    He could only smile bitterly in response.

    ¡°¡­.I see. If that what you really want then I have nothing else to say pertaining that.¡±

    Said Ouroboros, as he adjusted himself back into his seat.

    ¡°As for the reason I told you Luka''s past, I wanted you to truly understand her, and work with her.¡±

    ¡°Father?!¡±

    Luka stood up and shouted in shock. Ouroboros ignored her and continued.

    ¡°The fight between the two of you showed me that the two of you are equal in every way. That''s extremely surprising considering that Luka is pretty much limitless. It reminds me of Nero and Nova. And to be honest, that scares me.¡±

    Remembering the monsters who overturned his common sense, sent chills down his spine. He prefer not to repeat it a third time.

    ¡°So I decided that it would be more beneficial to Luka if she was you''re ally instead of your enemy.¡±

    ¡°It''s sounds like you''re selling me your daughter.¡±

    Luka glared at Miko, while he replied with a friendly(?) smile.

    ¡°I''m not selling her. It''s a ceasefire and partnership proposal. That''s what you were aiming for from the beginning right? Then they shouldn''t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there''s a big problem! I don''t want to team up with him! He tried to kill me!¡±

    Luka shouted.

    ¡°You''re the one who declared war. I just acted appropriately and defended myself.¡±

    Miko shrugged.

    ¡°Then how about this? We both are aiming for the throne, but for different reasons. In actually you don''t exactly need the throne for your revenge, I need it to keep my promise with Tiamat. So let''s do this.¡±

    The smile left Miko''s face as he spoke.

    ¡°Help me take the throne, and I''ll give you Dario.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°In order to take the throne, we''ll need to take down both Dario and Marco. I''ll take Marco and you take Dario. That way it should be easier for you to take revenge, since you won''t have to worry about Marco intervening.¡±

    ¡°What about Rouge?¡±

    ¡°I''ve already thought of a way to keep him in check, so don''t worry.¡±

    Luka put on a pondering expression, and started to think.

    ¡®This offer is tempting. Originally, I planned on making my comrades keep Marco busy while I deal with Dario, but having Gamiko do it seems more efficient. His talent is on a similar level as mine, so if I look at it from a long term perspective teaming up with him is extremely beneficial. And then there''s his connection to the Primus Branch. If he gets there support he''ll sure to become even stronger and will more likely be able to take the throne than me. So it would make sense to make use of him to achieve my revenge. However-¡¯

    ¡°You can''t trust me right?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Luka jumped back when she realized Miko was standing in front of with a devious smile.

    ¡°¡­.Don''t read my mind.¡±

    ¡°Well, its natural not to trust me. In fact if you did trust me all of a sudden, then I would lose all interest in you. Because that would mean you''re not that smart.¡±

    Miko walked back to his seat and stood beside it.

    ¡°You don''t need to trust me. Just use me, and I''ll use you. That''s how society works. If you''re still not convinced we can use that [Soul Promise] thing that Ouroboros mentioned.¡±

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Sasha got up and shouted.

    ¡°I was just joking. I''m not stupid enough to use something like that.¡±

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    Luka replied.

    ¡°Then is it a deal?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Fine. I''ll make use of you, Gamiko Dragna.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°And I''ll make use of you, Luka Flameheart.¡±

    He turned to Ouroboros.

    ¡°I''ll be making use of you too, Ouroboros.¡±

    Ouroboros shrugged.

    ¡°I''ve survived 20,000 years of Tia. Do your worst.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko then looked at Tiamat. She suddenly turned into light and disappeared, which surprised everyone.

    ¡°Then I''m going out for a bit. Luka, you guys can do what ever you want for the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Miko, where are you going? You just woke up.¡±

    Sasha said with a worried tone.

    ¡°Just for a walk, I''ve been bedridden for so long after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I see. Then don''t stay out too late.¡±

    ¡°Mikky, do you want me to come with you?¡±

    ¡°No. I''m fine. Keep my family company for me.¡±

    ¡°.....Okay.¡±

    Miko said nothing more and left the house.

    He walked down the street while he recited the information he got from Ouroboros.

    ¡°[God Personas], Rouge Dragna, the Zebul Empire, Midgard Serpent, Ouroboros Clan, Arsene, Black Scriptures.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I guess I still have a long way to go.¡±

    (So you finally decided to make contact?)

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    His smile grew crueler.

    ¡°It''s time to contact Nero and Nova..¡±

    Luka Arc End!!!

    Gamiko Dragna Arc Start!!!!

 Character Designs 2

    Yo,everyone! After two weeks I''m finally back. I''m not going to lie, I literally had to fight the urge to not upload any chapters in the last two weeks.

    Well this isn''t a chapter but I''m still back.....I guess. Well, anyway. I''ll post a new chapter tomorrow. For the meantime enjoy these character designs of Sasha, Leon, Luka, Ouroboros.

    I wanted to do the grown up version of the twins too, but I''m too tired. These 4 designs were harder than the last. The reason for this is because I abandoned the modern look I was going for in the previous character designs and went full fantasy.

    But i believe these character designs are far better than the old ones. I improved big time since I''m a fast learner(Bragging).

    I also plan to redo Gamiko, Tiamat, and Hina as well and make them cooler looking. Ace and Sora are fine as they are. Plus their designs hints about their futures in the story.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Sasha and Leon designs also have spoilers for future arcs. Just look closely.

    Since im blabbing on I would like to advertise my other storyDeath Bringers</a>that I release around a week ago. I finished the first arc a couple days ago so check it out. The MC and story is different from this one. Totally opposite. Plus the MC is OP from the start. So you might enjoy it.

    Now about the story:

    I don''t know why but while writing this arc I felt the urgeto make the story more gruesome. So yeah....this arc will have some gruesome stuff.

    There will be a lot of new characters and a lot of new enemies as well as allies.

    The antagonist for this arc is well....OP and arrogant as hell! But you won''t see it for a while.

    There will be a big change in Miko''s psych during this arc, you''ll also learn why Miko doesn''t want anyone to know about his past. But don''t worry, no flashbacks. So look forward to that as well.

    Well without further ado the designs:

    Sasha</a>

    Luka</a>

    Ouroboros</a>

    Leon</a>

 Arc 4: Blue Eyed Reaper

    ¡°Hah~! Hah~! Hah~!¡±

    It was late in the night. Three men were running with all their might through the back alleys of Robber¡¯s Den.

    ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit!¡±

    The man who was at the lead repeatedly cursed as he ran. He turned to the men behind him.

    ¡°Cant one of you stop that monster?!¡±

    ¡°It''s impossible, Boss! That thing isn''t something we can go against!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The wall suddenly exploded and blew away the two men behind.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    Their agonizing screams caused their boss feet to speed up. He ran like he never ran before.

    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The walls in front of him suddenly exploded and a silhouette shot towards him.

    ¡°Sh-?!¡±

    An arc of black light flashed and the man was sent flying. He suddenly found himself nailed to a wall. When he looked up he saw a jet black sword stabbing through his shoulder and lodged into the wall.

    ¡°Black tooth Kenny, I presume.¡±

    A person then walked out of the alley and looked at the man.

    He had azure hair and eyes, around 16 and dressed in full black.

    ¡°Y-You have the wrong guy! My name''s Eddy!¡±

    The man desperately shouted.

    ¡°Eddy. Kenny. What''s the difference? All that matters is that you''re a high profiled crime boss.¡±

    The person said leisurely.

    ¡°I''m telling you, you have the wrong-?!¡±

    *Bam!*

    The man''s head was squashed with an iron fist before he could finish his sentence.

    ¡°Shut up already.¡±

    The person withdrew his bloody fist from Kenny¡¯s splattered head and took out a piece of paper from his pocket.

    There were several names on the list. Several of them were marked out with blood which was now dry. The blood belonged to the persons who bore those names.

    The person folded back up the list and put it in their pocket.

    ¡°Over a dozen more to go.¡±

    They stretched their limbs lazily and spoke.

    ¡°Looks like it''s going to be a long night.¡±

    The next day.

    Luka who was at her base with the rest of Fate, was looking over some documents with a frown.

    ¡°Is this true?¡±

    She asked Aya who was standing in front of her.

    ¡°Yes. My team and I made sure to confirm it several times before we brought it to you.¡±

    This caused Luka to frown even more.

    ¡°Since your team¡¯s information gathering skills are top-notch, I won''t doubt your info. But¡­.¡±

    What Luka just read was hard to believe.

    ¡°Over a dozen crime organizations were crushed in a span of a week, half of which were well feared organizations.¡±

    Luka didn''t have the simplest idea of what was going on. The last time something like this happened was with Darius which was over a decade ago.

    ¡°It''s common knowledge that Marco Saevio isn''t tolerating outrageous acts like this. Which idiot would do something like this?¡±

    Said Robin.

    ¡°The same idiot who started a war with us even though the odds were stacked against him.¡±

    Luka said with a frown.

    ¡°I''d appreciate it if you didn''t call me an idiot.¡±

    A voice came from the door as it opened.

    ¡°Gamiko?!¡±

    Robin and the others immediately entered battle stances. Only Luka remained seated and didn''t seem that tense. Only a bit dissatisfied.

    ¡°How did you get in?¡±

    ¡°Didn''t you see me? I came through the front door.¡±

    ¡°And the guards?¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Napping.¡±

    Miko walked in and took a seat like it was natural.

    ¡°What? No ones going to offer me a drink?¡±

    Ana then placed a bottle with a cross-bones label in front of Miko. He didn''t even need to smell it to know it was poison.

    ¡°Drink up.¡±

    She said with a bright smile.

    ¡°Such horrible hospitality.¡±

    Miko put on an expression as if he was wronged.

    ¡°Cut the farce. What did you come here for, Gamiko?¡±

    Luka spoke with scorn.

    ¡°I can''t come to visit?¡±

    *Bam!*

    A ball of ice hit Miko square in the forehead.

    ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    Even then, the smile didn''t left his face.

    ¡°I want a list of all the crime bosses in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Why are you targeting the crime bosses?¡±

    ¡°I want to become the new Darius.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit. There''s no way that''s your aim. You wouldn''t do something like that without a good reason.¡±

    ¡°And that reason is?¡±

    Miko asked with a confused expression.

    This irritated Luka. This was the first time she was unable to read a person. She could tell from his heartbeat that he wasn''t lying when he said he wanted to become the new Darius, but that confused her. Why would Miko waste his time doing something as stupid as trying to take over the crime world?

    Even her uncle had his reasons for doing it. So what''s Miko''s reasons?

    ¡°Never mind. Father said that we should cooperate, so I''ll help you out.¡±

    She then signaled at Aya who gave Miko a flash drive.

    ¡°On there are the names of all crime bosses that rose up after my uncle¡¯s death, as well as the ones who were under his wing.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Miko took the flash drive with an impressed expression.

    ¡°Were you planning on taking over what Darius left behind as his niece?¡±

    ¡°I''ve never met the guy. So even if he is my uncle and helped my parents escape, I have no special feelings towards him. If I did, I would''ve attacked you over a year ago.¡±

    Luka only saw Darius as a rival in the crime world, nothing more nothing less.

    ¡°If you had attacked me a year ago, you would''ve probably won with ease.

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Too bad you missed the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yeah. Too bad.¡±

    Luka didn''t look like she regret it as much as her tone indicated. After all, she didn''t regret meeting Miko when she did.

    ¡°Well, you have what you want. Do you have any other business?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I''m on a tight schedule, so I should get going.¡±

    He stood up and left the office without another word.

    Robin and the others finally sighed in relief, while Luka remained frowning.

    The moment Miko left Fate¡¯s Headquarters static started coming off his feet. He moved forward and he suddenly disappeared with an incredible speed.

    He shot through the Lower Class District like a bolt of lightning. This was called [Electric Skates].

    *Creak*

    While he was zig zagging through the district, creaking sounds came from Miko''s body as he age instantly doubled.

    The lightning from his feet immediately disappeared and a 16-year-old Miko stood on a building top.

    (So who''s the next target?)

    ¡°A Smuggling agency. After that I''ll use the computer at home and print the list Luka gave me.¡±

    (This is an interesting plan you have. But it''s also dangerous. If you slip up you''ll die.)

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Miko walked to the edge of the roof and looked down. He could see a few men guarding an entrance. They were all armed and looked tough.

    ¡°This is a good opportunity to gauge this country''s underworld strength.¡±

    Saying so, he jumped off the building. He landed on a man and crushed him.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The surrounding men were all shocked by Miko''s sudden appearance.

    ¡°It''s the Blue-Eyed Reaper!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for announcing my arrival.¡±

    Miko slammed his palm on the man''s chest.

    *Bam!*

    The man blown away with a handprint in his chest.

    Miko then drew a white sword from his waist. The sword flashed and all the men heads flew from their body. They all fell to the ground.

    ¡°As I thought, this is the age my body was at its peak.¡±

    When Logan was 16 he had mastered several martial arts and was beginning to fuse them tocreate his own martial art.

    So he can say with confidence that at age 16 he was at his deadliest.

    After disposing of the men, Miko used his sword to cut the door into pieces.

    *Boom!*

    The moment he stepped in an explosion occurred.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Dozens of men started firing the guns and long distance magic attacks into the dust cloud formed by the explosion.

    The man who gave the order suddenly felt someone tap his shoulder.

    He looked behind.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko blew him away with fist covered in fire.

    He then turned around and spoke clearly.

    ¡°Give me your boss, and you all live. Resist and you all die. Think carefully.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The men immediately started attacking Miko.

    ¡°Fine. Then die.¡±

    Miko immediately activated [Dragon Rage]. The aura formed two more heads and two more pair of arms. Swords made of lightning and fire formed in each hand.

    ¡°[Asura Embodiment:]!¡±

    He rushed forward.

    ¡°[Bloody Trail]!¡±

    The six arms swung their swords in a frenzy. Blood sprayed everywhere as the men were cut down by the dozen. The pathetic screams echoed out through the building as body parts flew all over the place.

    It was a horrifying scene.

    When Miko finally came to halt, there wasn''t a single body that was whole. Every corpse was cut to pieces.

    Asura Miko scanned the room and stood in place.

    ¡°[Bladed World]!¡±

    All of the swords in Miko''s hands suddenly tripled in size. He then started moving his arms so fast they blurred.

    Arcs of light flashed all about. After nearly a minute, he stopped.

    The Asura form disappeared as he deactivated [Dragon Rage].

    He then turned around and headed out the exit. He stood outside and picked up a rock.

    He threw it at the building with a little force.

    *Boom!*

    The moment the stone hit the building, it collapsed. If you took a closer look, the entire building was perfectly cut up. The stone only added the pressure it needed to fall apart.

    ¡°The boss was killed before the 5th round of slashes. But I wanted to make a bigger impression so I cut up the building as well.¡±

    Miko then turned and left.

    It was like this that he went around eliminating the people on the list Luka gave him.

    It resulted in the crime world being thrown into chaos. Crime once again risen as people started fighting over newly freed territory. But this time Marco didn''t intervene.

    There was no need to. Before the guards were pushed into a corner, all the criminals suddenly calmed down.

    The public soon knew the reason why.

    There was a new king of the crime world, and he was only known as the Blue-Eyed Reaper.

    ¡°Why did you leave home for a month, and became a crime lord without saying a word to us?!

    Sasha asked Miko, the moment he returned home for the first time after his battle with Luka.

    Miko put on an innocent and confused expression.

    ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Sasha was so angry she nearly puke blood.

    ¡°Don''t lie to me! The entire kingdom is talking about this Blue Eyed Reaper who took the crime world by storm! What the hell were you thinking?!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Mother. I know what I''m doing. You''ll see in the upcoming days.¡±

    The next day, Miko paid Luka another visit.

    ¡°Thanks for the list.¡±

    He threw the flash drive to Luka who caught it.

    ¡°You really went and did it. Dario won''t take this lying down.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry about him. He won''t act against me as long as I don''t interfere with his plans.¡±

    ¡°In other words, even though you''re a crime lord you''ll only be one in name and won''t take part in any criminal activities?¡±

    Miko showed an impressed smile.

    ¡°That''s right. You know me so well.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Luka snorted in response.

    ¡°So are you going to tell me what you''re planning now? I mean, we are technically allies.¡±

    Miko shook his head. This caused Luka to frown. He then spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Don''t be so upset. I''m giving you all of Robber¡¯s Den and all the Lower Class District, after all.¡±

    Luka was shocked to hear this.

    ¡°Why are you giving me your territories?¡±

    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t need them, I still went through the trouble of acquiring them. I''ll be upset if they go to waste. Since your mental abilities rivals mine, I believe it''s best to leave them with you.¡±

    He then stood up without waiting for Luka to respond.

    ¡°Think of it as a proof of friendship.¡±

    After he left Fate, Miko walked down the streets of the Lower Class District and was heading towards the Commercial District.

    Every minute or so he could hear someone mention ¡°The Blue Eyed Reaper¡±.

    It was just as Sasha had said, everyone was talking about this new crime lord who didn''t lose to Darius in cruelty.

    (Looks like you''re a celebrity.)

    Tiamat said with a chuckle.

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Miko didn''t really care for his new-found fame, but he need it all the same.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was at this time he spot something eye-catching.

    There was a girl in a cute one piece dress walking in his direction. She had an umbrella over head, which blocked out her face.

    Miko didn''t know why, but he couldn''t take his eyes off her.

    He stared at the girl while continued walking. When they were about to pass each-

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko suddenly distanced himself nearly a hundred meters from her. The girl also stopped and looked in his direction.

    Miko was on the roof, on all fours. His body was covered with cold sweat and he activated [Dragon Rage].

    ¡°Grrrr!¡±

    The current Miko didn''t act like a human. He was behaving like a cornered beast ready to risk it all.

    When the girl saw this, she laughed in a cute manner.

    ¡°Impressive. You were able to gauge the level of danger in a second, and evade before I even acted.¡±

    She moved her umbrella and showed face.

    She was incredibly cute, had azure twin tails with black endings, and azure eyes.

    She twirled her umbrella in her hand with a lovely smile.

    ¡°You sure used a unique way to get our attention. You didn''t have to go through all the trouble, we were planning to come get you eventually you know.¡±

    She lifted the umbrella over head.

    ¡°Well, whatever. Let me begin my assignment.¡±

    She swung down the umbrella, and all the buildings in a mile radius suddenly exploded.

    Miko jumped into the air and drew his swords.

    But before he could swing them, the girl snappedher fingers and he appeared in front of her.

    ¡°?!¡±

    She then swung the umbrella at the unexpected Miko.

    He didn''t know if it was because of adrenaline, but the umbrella moved slowly towards him.

    The longer he stared at the umbrella, the more certain his death seemed.

    Recognizing the danger, Miko''s body moved on its own.

    He slammed his fist into the incoming umbrella.

    *Splat!*

    His entire left arm, shoulder and apart of his chest splattered like a watermelon. However, he was able to alter the umbrella¡¯s trajectory.

    Miko then used his hand that was covered in iron scales and thrust towards the girl''s neck.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The girl didn''t dodge. She allowed Miko''s claw to struck her.

    However-

    *Shatter!*

    For some reason, his arm shattered like glass and he immediately lost it.

    But Miko still didn''t stop.

    He tried to sink his fangs into her.

    It was this point the girl frown and stick out a finger.

    The finger halted Miko''s head, and he was unable to move a muscle.

    ¡°We don''t know each other like that. So no kissing.¡±

    She flicked her finger.

    *Bam!*

    Miko''s head flung backwards as he bleed from every part of his face.

    He fell lifelessly into the girl''s embrace.

    ¡°You were reckless, but you passed.¡±

    She lifted Miko like he was a broken toy.

    She then rubbed her hand over his body, which miraculously healed and returned to normal in an instant.

    Miko who was still conscious stared blankly at the girl.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    She smiled and said-

    ¡°Momo Dragna. Your older cousin and guardian. Nice to meet you.¡±

    It was like this that Miko made contact with the Dragna Clan, and met the woman who arguably played the most important role in his life other than Tiamat and Sasha.

 To The Dragna Clan

    ¡°M-M-Mother-in-law!¡±

    Sasha was in the kitchen on the second floor, when she suddenly heard Hina¡¯s panicked voice coming from the lobby.

    When she headed down the lobby she saw Ace and Sora, who also rushed down, surrounding Hina.

    ¡°What''s wrong?!¡±

    She asked frantically.

    ¡°Mikky was kidnapped!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Everyone froze when they heard that.

    Sasha then remembered when she confronted Miko earlier. He seemed as if he was waiting for something.

    ¡°Hina, calm down and tell me what happened.¡±

    Hina took a deep breath and started to recall what she witnessed earlier.

    It was midday. Hina was heading towards the commercial district to buy something to eat, when she spotted Miko from a far.

    It had been a long time since she''s seen him. So with her heart pounding from excitement, she moved to call out to him.

    It was at that moment, She saw Miko distance himself away from a girl younger than him.

    Even she who was far away could tell that he was frightened to the point his animal instincts took over.

    Hina wanted to move and help him, but when the girl lifted and swung down her umbrella, the view of her whole world changed.

    All the buildings around her were flattened like pancakes. But unbelievably nobody was killed.

    When the buildings flatten everyone inside them were moved outside as if they were teleported.

    Hina looked up and saw Miko attacking the girl. But he was immediately wrecked and was on the verge of death.

    Hina was unable to take a step forward. Her body refused to listen her. The longer she stared at the adorable girl the more terrified she became.

    Not even Marco Saevio made her feel an ounce of the amount of terror she felt then.

    It was then she saw the girl heal Miko and let him down. The two spoke for a bit, with faces full of smiles.

    Hina then saw another unbelievable scene.

    A large pair of clock hands appeared in front of the two of them. The long hand moved and when it made a full circle Miko and the girl disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Sasha silently pondered Hina''s words with a frown.

    ¡°Hina, what did the girl look like?¡±

    Hina thought for a while before answering.

    ¡°She was extremely cute, she wore a pretty dress and had a cute umbrella.¡±

    Sasha''s eyebrows creased.

    ¡°And her hair color?¡±

    ¡°It was Azure with black endings. I thought that she was a Dragna but I wasn''t sure.¡±

    Sasha creased her eyebrows further. There were indications of anger in her eyes.

    ¡°Final question. What was her [Class]?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the strangest thing. I wasn''t able to see her [Class] no matter how much I tried.¡±

    ¡°MOMO!¡±

    Sasha suddenly released an angry shout followed by the activation of [Dragon Rage].

    The same time, more than 100 km away, Miko was running through the forest. Beside him, was the little girl who crushed him earlier, Momo Dragna.

    ¡°You''re pretty fast for a kid.¡±

    Momo said with a teasing tone.

    ¡°Not as fast as you.¡±

    Miko looked at momo who was literally skipping with ease, while Miko was using his full strength to run.

    ¡°I guess you''re right.¡±

    Momo laughed heartily.

    ¡°But is it really okay to leave without telling Auntie first? She''ll be mad you know.¡±

    ¡°If I told her, she would''ve stopped me.¡±

    Miko knew that Sasha didn''t want him to meet anyone from the Dragna Clan. She most likely didn''t want him to become like her father and brother. She also secretly wanted to change the way Miko viewed the world.

    But, it was for this reason that Miko left his home in the first place. He didn''t want Sasha to change him, which he believed she possessed the ability to do. As his mother, Sasha was undoubtedly the most important person in Miko''s life. However, she didn''t understand him.

    There was only one woman who truly understood him.

    ¡°That''s true. Auntie still bares a grudge at our grandfather. She never liked that he tried to eliminate your father.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Miko honestly didn''t care about Leon''s and Nero''s relationship. He was more interested in something else.

    ¡°Are we heading straight to the Dragna Clan or we''re taking some detours?¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you eager? Do you crave strength that much?¡±

    Momo said while grinning.

    ¡°You taking over the crime world in the city created a lot of problems for the Secundus Branch. They called and complained to us because they weren''t able to make a move against you without the possibility of a war. It was beginning to strain our relationship with them. So Gramps asked me to bring you to him before you caused anymore problems.¡±

    She then looked at Miko and grinned some more.

    ¡°I was also told to gauge your strength and potential. I was quite impressed though. Even though you didn''t have a master, you reached that level of strength from a young age.¡±

    Momo suddenly sped up then turned around and started skipping backwards. Even though her back was turned, she still didn''t hit any tree.

    ¡°Hey how about a little game?¡±

    ¡°Game?¡±

    ¡°I''m going to double my speed every five minutes. If you''re able to keep up with me for an hour when we reach the clan I''ll be your support if you''re ever in need.¡±

    Miko''s eyes widen when he heard that. Even though he just met her he was sure that Momo had a high position in the Clan. Even if she didn''t, she was obviously favored by Nero for him to trust Miko''s retrieval and power assessment to her. Especially since if Sasha''s words were correct, he cherished Sasha and wants her back. Since Miko was Sasha''s son he can''t afford for anything to happen to him while he was involved. Otherwise, he''ll be on the receiving end of her hatred and anger.

    Hence he would only send someone he completely trust to bring Miko to him.

    If Miko was to gain the support of such a person, even he couldn''t predict how beneficial that would be.

    He smiled.

    ¡°You''re on.¡±

    Momo smiled back.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She then spun back around without stopping.

    ¡°Then catch me if you can!¡±

    With an explosive step forward, Momo increased her speed and distance herself from Miko.

    Miko grinned and lightning appeared at his feet as he activated [Electric Skates].

    His speed increased several folds and he was once again directly behind Momo.

    ¡°[Electric Skates]? Not bad.¡±

    She grinned as she ran with leisure. Miko spoke to her.

    ¡°You said that you were my older cousin, but how old are you really?¡±

    ¡°I''m not that old, I''m quite young.¡±

    ¡°How young?¡±

    ¡°53.¡±

    Miko almost tripped when he heard that.

    ¡°How is that young?!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°What are you talking about? That''s really young. In Dragna laws, I''m not even considered an adult.¡±

    Miko was shocked when he heard that.

    ¡°Then how old do you have to be to be considered an adult?¡±

    He asked while they entered a mountainous area.

    ¡°100.¡±

    If 100 was considered an adult then Momo wasn''t even a teenager by Dragna standards; and Sasha was a toddler.

    ¡°Five minutes.¡±

    Momo suddenly increased her speed and left Miko in the dust.

    He gritted his teeth and poured more power into his feet and struggled to keep up.

    It took he nearly 3 minutes to catch up to her.

    He was starting to sweat hard. But he still asked the question he was curious about.

    ¡°Hey, old is Nero and Nova?¡±

    Hearing his question Momo spun around and had a pondering look while she ran backwards.

    ¡°I don''t know their exact age but I think Gramps is over 10,000 years old, while Uncle is around 5,000 years old.¡±

    Because they were moving through the mountains, Miko who received a massive shock and spaced out for a second, forgot to decrease his speed when he reached a cliff and ran off it.

    He immediately used [Ignition Step] to push himself back on the mountain path. But that short moment caused the distance between him and Momo to greatly increased. Especially since she increased her speed again.

    Miko cursed his mishap but remained calm. He knew that his speed couldn''t keep up with Momo¡¯s.

    So he came to a stop. But that didn''t mean that he gave up.

    ¡°Tiamat, it should be okay to use it against her right?¡±

    (Hm? Ah, you don''t need to worry. It''s impossible for you to be a threat to Momo no matter what you do. So you''re free to use it.)

    ¡°Good know.¡±

    Miko grinned.

    ¡°[Dragonite]!¡±

    Momo had already moved out of the mountains and was now on flat plains.

    ¡°Its nearly 20 minutes since I''ve last seen him. Could it be he gave up?¡±

    Momo eyes looked dull when she mentioned Miko giving up. There was obvious disappointment in them.

    Even so, she still continued increasing her speed every 5 minutes. Whether it was her keeping her word or mindless effort, she didn''t know herself. She just continued running.

    *Boom!*

    It was then she an explosive sound coming from behind her.

    When she turned around and looked, she saw an azure light flying from the mountains in the distance and heading towards her.

    *Boom!*

    The light crashed into the earth and caused the plains to shake.

    Momo then saw something shot out of the dust, the crash created, and headed towards her.

    It was a dragonfied Miko.

    It took no longer than a few seconds to cut 3km distance between them, appear next to Momo.

    ¡°I caught up.¡±

    Said Miko.

    The moment she looked in his eyes, Momo could feel her dragon blood reacting.

    She looked at him from head to feet and smiled with excitement.

    ¡°What''s with you?! You just keep surprising me! Do you want me to claim you so much?!¡±

    She was extremely excited. She started moving around him while running, noting every feature on his body.

    ¡°This is simply amazing! I can''t feel a single ounce of magic coming from you, but this transformation was definitely caused by it. You''re not a dragon, but you''re not human either. It''s the perfect combination between them.¡±

    She looked incredibly intrigued.

    She then grinned and increased her speed.

    The distance increased again, but to her surprise Miko caught up in mere seconds.

    ¡°Incredible! It looks like you can still keep going!¡±

    A river was coming up ahead of them.

    Momo didn''t stop or turned, she ran on the water surface without leaving a single ripple on the surface. She instantly crossed the river.

    Miko was different. He kicked off the ground and jumped almost 300m in the air. He landed on the other side of the river and kept chasing Momo.

    ¡°Then how about this?!¡±

    Momo once again entered a forest, but this time ran on the tree top instead of the ground.

    This was because the forest was tightly packed together. So there wasn''t a proper path to navigate through it.

    When Miko saw the forest he pulled his arm back and released a punch.

    *Boom!*

    The force from the punch mowed down countless trees and created a path.

    When Momo saw Miko punch his way through the forest she started laughing.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Are you a bulldozer or something?!¡±

    She was clearly enjoying herself.

    When they left the forest Momo once again doubled her speed.

    ¡°I''m going to finish it here!¡±

    She became so fast that she easily broke the sound barrier several times.

    The distance she created between she and Miko was vast. He couldn''t even glimpse her with the impressive senses of a dragon.

    He grinned savagely for the first time since using [Dragonite].

    ¡°300%!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He moved with an explosive sound. The world around him blurred as he didn''t even tried to dodge anything that was in his path.

    He burst through a cliff and shattered it without a single pause.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Momo was surprised when she saw Miko gaining on her.

    ¡°This is the peak of a [B Class] you know?!¡±

    She immediately got over her shock and started laughing.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! This is the best! You''re no way inferior to anyone of our generation when it comes to potential! It''s too bad I can''t go any faster without removing my [Limiter].¡±

    Momo started regretting using such a strong [Limiter]. If she knew that she was going to have so much fun, she wouldn''t have limited herself to [Upper B Class].

    ¡°Looks like times up.¡±

    She looked at Miko and noticed that his eyes weren''t clear.

    ¡°Looks like he shut off all of his brain functions that wasn''t needed for running.¡±

    Momo couldn''t help but to like Miko even more after seeing how strong willed he was.

    ¡°I have to thank Gramps for giving him to me. It should be fun to polish this diamond.¡±

    Since he obviously wasn''t able to stop on his own, Momo decided to test the durability of his technique.

    After another few minutes of running, Miko suddenly slowed down.

    He then instantly returned to his original state.

    Because of the speed he was going, his unconscious body still shot forward. Momo appeared in front of him and caught him before he crashed into the ground

    ¡°The limit for that technique is around an hour, huh.¡±

    She said as she looked down on him.

    She then lay him on the ground while keeping her hand on his chest.

    Her hand glowed a goldlight which engulfed Miko.

    After a few seconds his eyes opened.

    ¡°Yo. You did it.¡±

    Momo didn''t wait for him to respond before putting him over her shoulder.

    ¡°Relax. I''m going to carry you the rest of the way.¡±

    She then began running.

    ¡°Hey, what''s the name of the technique you used?¡±

    ¡°¡­.[Dragonite].¡±

    ¡°Hm? Cool name.¡±

    She started running on the side of cliff like it was the easiest thing in the world.

    ¡°So how does it work?¡±

    ¡°Why would I tell you that?¡±

    ¡°Come on we''re family.¡±

    ¡°I don''t have good experiences with family.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    She then grinned and then said-

    ¡°Then is it alright for me to guess?¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±

    She smiled happily and then pondered for a bit before speaking.

    ¡°You activate it by using all the magic inside you to boost the dragon cells in your body while suppressing your human cells and hormones at the same time. This causes your body to undergo severe changes as it is basically being remodeled off a dragon''s.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko was shocked speechless. Momo had basically guessed the secret behind his technique just like that.

    She continued.

    ¡°But this technique is extremely complicated. You need to manipulate all the cells in your body with magic to move the way you want to. Not only that you also need to forcibly mutate them into dragon cells all while keeping your blood pressure under control. This is basically changing one¡¯s DNA or genetic code into that similar to a different race. How you came about the knowledge to do this is beyond me.¡±

    Momo smiled knowingly.

    She was right again.

    With Tiamat''s help, Miko was able to mutate his body and genetic code into something completely different.

    As the creator of the dragon race, Tiamat naturally knew how to create them as well as how to strengthen them. She shared that knowledge with Miko who took it and mutated himself.

    However, only Miko was able to use this technique. This was because of two reasons.

    The first one was that Miko was one of the few mortals whoknew how to make a dragon.

    Second reason was because he''s a Dragon Proxy. This means that he leans more towards a dragon than a human. Because of that, the amount of dragon cells he possessed and will possess in the future, rivals if not surpasses a normal Dragonman. Without this level of dragon cells in your body, it''s impossible to use [Dragonite].

    Of course [Dragonite] had its advantages and disadvantages.

    When he uses it Miko is unable to use magic because all of it was focused on mutating his cells. If he slips up and makes a mistake, his blood pressure will raise and cause his heart to burst or give out.

    However if done correctly he''ll receive the strength, speed, durability, and mental abilities of a purebred dragon. But he can only maintain it for an hour. After that he''ll be rendered motionless for a while and suffer immense pain.

    These side effects didn''t show themselves before, because Tiamat forcibly deactivated [Dragonite] which knocked him unconscious.

    ¡°From your face it seems that I was right.¡±

    Miko didn''t say anything, he was too shocked. Seeing that, Momo smiled.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll tell how I figured it out when we reached the Clan.¡±

    ¡®.....Tiamat, does the Primus Branch knows that I''m a Proxy?¡¯

    (Hmm¡­Its hard to say. You were being monitored, so Nero at least should know. But I doubt he would tell too much people about it. Momo is an exception, she''s quite favored by him. She is the #1 magic genius of her generation after all. Even in this magic filled world she''s one of the few who earned the title of [Witch]. As long as she doesn''t die young, she''ll definitely grow up into someone who can rival Nero and Nova.)

    After hearing Tiamat''s words, Miko was certain that getting the support of this woman who held such a promising future, would lead him closer to his goals.

    ¡°Looks like we''re here.¡±

 The Country Of Dragons And Conquerors

    When Miko heard that they arrived he looked up.

    ¡°¡­.?¡±

    He was confused.

    The place they stopped at was large lake surrounding by a sea of trees. There wasn''t any of settlement anywhere near there.

    ¡°This is the place?¡±

    ¡°Yep. You should be able to move by now.¡±

    Saying so, she put him down.

    She then moved closer to the lake.

    ¡°Hey, how much do you know about Dimensional Magic?¡±

    ¡°Not much. I just know that you use it to create and travel through multiple dimensions.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, that''s basically it.¡±

    She used her hand to create a wiping motion and a stone monument appeared in the middle of the lake.

    ¡°What''s that?¡±

    Miko walked up beside her and asked. She grinned and answered.

    ¡°The gateway to another dimension.¡±

    She then walked forward and started walking on lake¡¯s surface.

    Miko widen his eyes a little, and then started walking as well.

    *Splash*

    His foot sunk into the lake.

    Momo started laughing when she saw that.

    ¡°Why did I sink while you stayed afloat?"

    Miko said with a frown.

    ¡°That''s because you believed that this lake was special. Sorry to break it to you, but otherthan the monument, the lake is completely normal.¡±

    ¡°So you were using magic.¡±

    Momo shook her head, and walked back to Miko.

    ¡°I''m using something else. But don''t worry I plan to teach you it later.¡±

    She grabbed his hand and dragged him. Miko was surprised when he saw that he was standing on the water surface without using magic.

    ¡°As long as you stay a few feet near me you won''t sink.¡±

    Momo then turned around and started walking towards the monument. Miko quickly followed behind her.

    They stopped when they reached the center of the lake.

    ¡°This is called the Dragon Stone Monument . In order to reach the Primus Branch you''ll have pass through it.¡±

    ¡°How do you do that?¡±

    ¡°Like this.¡±

    Momo placed her on the stone and it immediately lit up.

    He could see strange markings appearing on it.

    ¡°[Name: Momo Dragna. Age:53. Class: Omitted by the request of the user. Body Measurements: Omitted by the request of the user.]¡±

    Miko heard a female voice coming from the stone, saying what was written on the stone.

    ¡°[Identity confirmed. Welcome Back, Momo]¡±

    Startled, Miko turned to Momo.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Oh, that was the gate-keeper and guardian beast of Primus Branch, U?umgallu. We call her Gallu.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Miko was shocked to hear that.

    U?umgallu was one of the eleven supreme monsters created by Tiamat when she fought against the rebel gods. It was nicknamed the Great Dragon. It was said be a Lion-Dragon-Demon with incredible strength being the oldest dragon second to Tiamat. (I''m not making this up. That''s the actual physical description)

    In other words, a Higher Being.

    ¡°How is it here?¡±

    ¡°One of our Elders is her Proxy. Because of that she''s able to obey Her Holiness¡¯ order and protect the Branch. The other four branches also have a similar guardian beast.¡±

    If what she said was true, then it would incredibly hard to crush the Dragna Clan with such ancient monsters protecting it.

    ¡°Go on. Put your hand on the stone, otherwise you won''t be granted a pass.¡±

    Miko nodded and walked up to the stone and placed his palm on it.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He immediately felt something like a weak static entering his body. He could feel every part of him being invade. Even his soul.

    At the same time at the Summit Of The Gods, Tiamat who was sitting in her room smiled and placed a finger on her lips.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    This was sent to Gallu whose consciousness was residing in the stone monument.

    ¡°M-Mama!.....I understand.¡±

    Gallu then left the depths of Miko''s soul and the stone lit up again.

    It showed similar writings what it showed earlier.

    ¡°[Name: Gamiko Dragna. Age:8. Class: C. Body Measurements: 128cm tall, 27kg mass.]¡±

    Miko looked at the stone and noticed something was different from Momo¡¯s evaluation.

    There were 5 categories under Class.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Momo also saw it and started explaining it to him.

    ¡°When a person¡¯s [Class] is shown on this stone, it will be broken down to show the level of each stats that makes up a [Class].¡±

    Under Miko''s [Class] it was as followed:

    Magic Ability: B

    Physical Ability: C

    Martial Ability: B

    Mental Ability: SS

    Will Power: X

    When Momo saw this her eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Talk about diversity. Your stats are all over the place. No wonder you can''t advance a [Class].¡±

    A grin appeared on her face.

    ¡°But I gotta say your stats are shocking, especially your mental abilities and will power. It isn''t odd for people in [X Class] not have that level of will power. But here you are an eight year old with this level of will. Type of people who normally posses this level of will are either narcissists or people will a strong thirst for revenge.¡±

    ¡°[Welcome Master Gamiko. I hope you stay for a while and embrace your dragon nature.]¡±

    Gallu spoke to Miko with a sincere voice, which made him wonder if she discovered his true identity.

    ¡°Well, anyway let''s get going. We''ll discuss your stats later.¡±

    The moment she said that, a door appeared next to the monument. She pushed it open and stepped in.

    Miko followed behind her.

    When he step in his vision was disturbed by a blinding light.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When he eyes adjusted he saw an unbelievable scenery. First of all, he was standing in the air. Maybe the reason he hadn''t started to fall was because he was still at the entrance doorway.

    He could see several mountains, valleys, and golden rivers. On the flat lands he could see several settlements like towns and villages. The sky was vast and was filled with floating islands and all kind of flying beasts.

    The world before his eyes were so fantastical that he doubted his eyes as he stared at the endless horizon.

    ¡°Beautiful isn''t it?¡±

    Momo spoke to him with a proud smile on her face.

    ¡°This place was created by our Progenitor; Divine Conqueror, Augustus Dragna. He made five worlds for his five children whenever they were born. This five worlds now serve as the home of the five branches.¡±

    ¡®A human made five worlds?!¡¯

    (¡­¡­.)

    Miko was so shocked that he didn''t realize that Tiamat didn''t make a smart remark like she always did in situations like this.

    ¡°We''re already late, so I''ll have to give you a tour later.¡±

    Momo suddenly whistled and a beast flown towards them. It was a giant bird with colorful feathers. The feathers at the tail reminds one of a peacock.

    Miko recognized this creature. He had seen illustrations of this majestic being when he visited China.

    ¡°A Fenghuang?!¡±

    A fenghuang aka the Chinese Phoenix, was an immortal bird that was said signify the reign of a new emperor. It was also a part of the Chinese zodiac and believed to be the female partner of the Chinese dragon.

    ¡°Oh? You know it?¡±

    Momo started petting the divine bird with a smile.

    ¡°Fenghuangs are the most loved animal for us Dragnas. We''re naturally drawn to them, and they''re naturally drawn to us.¡±

    Even Miko couldn''t help being drawn to this Chinese Phoenix. He found himself wanting to caress it like he would a long time pet.

    ¡°This one¡¯s name is Huan, because she brings me such joy and satisfaction.¡±

    Saying so, Momo saddled the bird.

    ¡°Get on.¡±

    Miko looked at her and then quickly got on.

    Momo gently stroked Huan side and she took off.

    Miko was suddenly brought to higher heights, where he could clearly look at the world.

    They flew near the floating islands, it was there Miko could see some large palaces that remained him of imperial china.

    Miko looked at the people walking around on the yard. They were dressed modernly but there were some who wore modified Chinese clothing.

    ¡®Could it this world was modeled off mythical ancient China?¡¯

    (¡­¡­..)

    Tiamat didn''t answer, but Miko who was thinking to himself wasn''t asking her in the first place.

    It was then that Huan¡¯s speed increased.

    ¡°Because your face would easily be recognized, we need to speed up and avoid the eyes of too many persons. Otherwise we could cause a scene.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko guessed that his arrival at the Clan was probably not made public knowledge. Nero most likely wanted to meet in secret and determined whether or not he was worthy of entering the Clan.

    They flew for nearly an hour before Miko could see an enormous palace. The yard space looked like it stretched over a hundred miles. In fact it looked like it took up half of the world.

    ¡°That''s the home of the Primus Branch, Xia.¡±

    When they reached near the walls, Huan descended and landed in the yard.

    They got off and she flew off after being petted by Momo.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    They then began walking towards the palace. On the way several persons bowed their heads as they passed.

    Miko looked around and saw a lot of servants looking at them. Some had surprised on their faces while some had clear disdain.

    It was hardto know who the disdain was aimed at, him or Momo. He decided to ignore them for the time being, and looked at the statues he was passing.

    Their were a lot of statues of beasts and warriors all over the place. There were some made of stone, while others were made of gold.

    ¡°¡­.?¡±

    It was at that moment, that his eyes landed on a certain gold statue. It was a statue of a warrior riding a dragon and swinging his sword.

    He stopped and stared at the statue. For some reason he was drawn to it. The longer he stared at it the more drawn he became.

    It was then a scene flashed in his mind.

    It was the scene of a man in a suit of black armor cutting through hundreds of enemies while riding a black dragon. The demonic helmet hid his face, but crimson eyes shone as he killed his enemies. He looked as terrifying as majestic. He was like a war-god rampaging through the world.

    ¡°Ajax¡­.¡±

    Miko spoke with a blank expression and a tear forming in his eye.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    His body flinched when he Momo shouted in his ear.

    He looked at her with a confused look.

    ¡°Let''s go. Gramps is waiting.¡±

    She dragged Miko without waiting for his response.

    Momo dragged Miko straight to the palace. When the guards saw Momo they immediately opened the door and bowed out of respect.

    Momo acknowledged them with a nodded.

    The instant Miko entered the palace he experienced a chill down his spine.

    It wasn''t like the temperature dropped, it was just his instincts indicating that there was danger up ahead.

    The further he walked the more intense the chill became. He had to use all of his will to keep walking.

    ¡°Gramps and Uncle are in here.¡±

    They stopped in front of a giant door.

    ¡°I''m back!¡±

    Momo pushed opened the door and walked inside the room.

    Miko was unable to move. That was because a chilling aura came from inside the room, that forced his body to halt.

    ¡®W-What the hell is this feeling of dread?!¡¯

    He bit his lip and forced his body forward.

    When he followed Momo into the room all of the tension left Miko''s body. Instead confusion replaced it.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    That''s because he walked in on a party.

    There were hundreds of people drinking and laughing inside the extremely spacious room.

    Miko scanned the room with all kinds of weird creatures.

    He saw a woman with cat ears and tail doing a handstand on a unicorn while drinking.

    There were people around her cheering.

    He could see a cyclops arm wrestling a dwarf. The strangest thing the dwarf was winning.

    He saw a sea float above with mermaids swimming about. One of the mermaids fell out of the sea and took a human form the moment she touched the ground. She then went up to elf who was playing chess with a man with a goat like lower body and horns. It was a Satyr.

    ¡°Checkmate.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    The Satyr got mad and flipped the table. He then got up and stormed away. Maybe because he thought the goat feet were a pain, he changed to a full human form and walked away.

    The elf high-fived the mermaid and they walked away from the table.

    Everywhere he looked saw similar chaotic scenes.

    ¡°¡­.Am I high?¡±

    That was all he could say.

    ¡°Momo!¡±

    It was then Miko heard a friendly voice. When he looked he saw a beautiful woman with blonde hair and gold eyes. Behind her were nine gold fluffy tails and a pair of fox ears on her head.

    It was a Kitsune.

    ¡°Sherry, you were here too?¡±

    Momo greeted the woman with a friendly smile.

    ¡°Nero invited me. Since I was free I said why not?¡±

    ¡°I see. But is that okay? Didn''t Kimiko almost kill you a few years back?¡±

    Sherry snorted.

    ¡°She was just mad because I prevented her from killing the Gryphon Princess a couple of centuries ago. That woman can sure hold a grudge. But I''m not afraid of her or those witches of Niflheim.¡±

    Sherry then looked at Miko and narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Nero? No, Nova?¡±

    She then stooped down in front of him and stared at him.

    ¡°¡­..Hey, Momo. Which one of those morons changed their ages to hit on women who has a weak spot for kids again?¡±

    Momo laughed and shook her head.

    ¡°No, this isn''t Gramps or Uncle. This is my little cousin Gamiko Dragna the Third.¡±

    Sherry widen her eyes when she heard that.

    ¡°Whose kid is he? You said he''s your cousin so he can''t be Sonia¡¯s kid. Rihan, Gian, Gamion would''ve told me if they had a new kid. The twins are out of the question. Nova? Impossible. That only leaves¡­..Sasha!¡±

    Sherry then look at Miko weirdly.

    ¡°Who was the brave soul who had the balls to defile Nero''s youngest daughter. I want to give him a medal and pray that God have mercy on his soul.¡±

    Miko watched as Sherry started say a Buddhist prayer. He founded her interesting so he tried to check her [Class].

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Miko suddenly felt an agonizing pain in his head. It felt like his brain was being split with an ax.

    He looked up at Sherry who was showing an alluring smile.

    ¡®Does she have some kind of counter against people trying to read her [Class] without permission? Is something like that possible?!¡¯

    ¡°Are you okay, Kiddo?¡±

    Sherry asked.

    ¡°I-I''m fine. It''s just a migraine.¡±

    Momo laughed knowingly and then spoke to Sherry.

    ¡°By the way, where''s Gramps and Uncle? They were the one who sent me.¡±

    Sherry pointed to the floating sea above them.

    ¡°Nero is playing around with a few mermaids. As for Nova, I think he passed out somewhere.¡±

    ¡°I see, thanks. I know how to find them.¡±

    Momo then stepped out and shouted.

    ¡°Isnt that the #1 assassin Kimiko Mors?! I can''t believe she''s here in person!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The moment Momo shouted that, an explosive sound came from the floating sea, and right corner of the room simultaneously.

    Miko watched as the hundreds of people were instantly blown away by two strong gust of winds. They then disappeared as if they were smoke.

    The room then underwent a sudden change. All the party props disappeared along with the empty liquor bottles. The room was swept clean and was even sparkling.

    Only thing remained was Miko, Momo, and Sherry. There were also two Thrones.

    When Miko looked at the Thrones he saw two persons sitting there.

    He felt like he was looking at himself ten years in the future.

    They were young and had androgynous features identical to Miko''s.

    The one on the left had a purple ponytail and azure eyes. He had a burning star on his left cheek. He was wearing majestic Chinese robes with star designs on them.

    He was Gamiko ¡°Nova¡± Dragna. The Tyrant with the highest Proxy kill count of 78, and the Progenitor of Chaos.

    The one on the right had the perfect mixture of azure and purple, azure eyes, and a small mole under his right eye. He was wearing similar robes as the one left, but his had a demonic dragon design on his.

    He was the Gamiko ¡°Nero¡± Dragna. The world''s first [Tyrant] and the killer of Fate.

    ¡°Eh? Mother¡¯s not here?¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°Thank god. I still haven''t gotten Sasha back.¡±

    Nero relaxed when he said that.

    He then looked down and notice Miko.

    ¡°Oh? You''re here.¡±

    He then smiled deviously.

    ¡°Welcome, Miko.¡±

 Those Whom Bare The Name Of God

    When Miko saw Nero''s devious smile, a strong chill ran down his spine. It was the same dreadful feeling he felt when he was approaching the room.

    ¡®This bastard. He was the one directing bloodlust at me from the beginning. And now he''s acting like he just noticed me.¡¯

    Thinking that Miko replied with a smile of his own.

    ¡°Thanks for having me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­you really look like us.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko jumped back when Nova appeared beside him and stared at him.

    ¡°There''s no need to be so surprised. It''s not like we want to hurt you.¡±

    He said with dejected expression.

    Nero then turned to Momo.

    ¡°So how did it go?¡±

    ¡°He passed with flying colors.¡±

    ¡°Oh? He must be pretty amazing to be praised by my darling Momo.¡±

    ¡°He has great potential. If he''s given proper guidance he could throw the world on its head in a century or so. Maybe even less.¡±

    ¡°Then I''ll give him to you.¡±

    He then turned to Miko.

    ¡°Momo will be your master and teach you everything-¡±

    ¡°Hold up, Nero.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Nero was suddenly interrupted by Miko, who wore a fearless smile as he stepped out.

    ¡°I don''t like the way you''re deciding my life without consulting me.¡±

    Everyone raised their eyebrows when they heard that.

    ¡°Are you upset with Momo becoming your teacher?¡±

    Nova looked at Miko with a strange look.

    ¡°That isn''t what I have a problem with.¡±

    He then pointed at the two of them.

    ¡°I''m not your puppet or your toy. If you tell me to jump I won''t ask how high, I''ll look you straight in the eye and ask you what for?! You do not own me, you do not rule me, you do not control me!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you try to come in contact with us?¡±

    Nero asked cooly.

    Miko smiled provokingly.

    ¡°To use you of course.¡±

    Everyone was stun. This kid stood in front of one of the most feared men in history and bluntly stated that he wants to use him.

    They couldn''t help but be speechless.

    Especially Sherry, who was reminded of a young Nova.

    Nero and Nova on the other hand became serious.

    ¡°Use us?¡±

    They then released a bloodlust so dreadful and terrifying that everyone in the palace felt like they were at death door.

    The weak-minded ones even went on their knees and begged for forgiveness even though I didn''t know what caused it.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko who was on the receiving end of their bloodlust felt like his being surpassed by two mountains.

    His body couldn''t move and cold sweat covered his body. He could''ve even sworn that he could see a black mist cover the room. Sticking out of mist were rotting corpses that were stretching out towards him.

    He felt like he needed to run. In fact, a normal person would''ve have escaped a long time ago. Maybe even fainted.

    However, Miko''s will power was extraordinary. Even though he was scared beyond his senses, he knew that the notion of running was impossible. If he ran away everything was over. It was the same if he cower in front of them.

    Telling himself that, Miko held his ground and released [Dragon Rage] to the fullest.

    It was indication that not only he wasn''t going to cower in fear, he plans on fighting if this necessary.

    This action caught everyone off guard. Even people of similar [Class] wouldn''t hesitate to make their escape if they were facing this terrifying father and son duo; but here was a [C Class] who looked like he was itching for a fight. It was a child who wasn''t even 10 at that.

    This was just too funny.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The three who bare the name of "God¡¯s Child" glared at each other without no signs of retreat.

    It was then Nero showed a smile.

    ¡°I see. Then use us as you please.¡±

    Nova also smiled.

    ¡°Just don''t bore us, or we¡¯ll discard you.¡±

    Miko smirked.

    ¡°Fine. But you better be worth the trouble I went through to meet you guys.¡±

    With that, the tense atmosphere completely disappeared.

    Sherry and Momo sighed in relief.

    They knew Nova and Nero''s personality quite well. They weren''t easy to anger, but they don''t like to be taken for a fool. Even if they wouldn''t kill him, they would still break him; body and soul and all.

    They most likely didn''t because they thought Miko was interesting.

    ¡°Then I take your offer of having Momo as my teacher.¡±

    As he said that Miko remembered something. He then turned Momo.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, didn''t you say you would tell how you discovered how my technique works when we got here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that.¡±

    Momo seemed to have just remembered herself.

    ¡°I used to Qi to check the inner workings of your body and figured it out.¡±

    ¡°Qi?! Qi exists here?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you heard of it.¡±

    Qi, Also known as Ki and Chi. It is the life force that circulates inside the body. It plays in a big part in Chinese martial arts and ancient Chinese medicine.

    It''s existence wasn''t scientifically proven so it regarded as a myth. However it cannot be disregarded as a pure nonsense, since just like how science cannot prove its existence, it cannot prove it doesn''t exist.

    Logan knew quite a bit about Qi. When he was in china, he got hooked on Wuxia novels for a while and became a huge fan.

    Seeing Miko''s excited expression, Momo opened her mouth to say something, but she was stopped by Nero''s hand.

    ¡°Before we talk about Qi and Qigong. I want to ask you about something.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡±

    Momo was alarmed when she saw Nero suddenly put on a serious face before speaking.

    ¡°I want you to tell me about the world you came from.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko was shocked beyond belief by Nero''s words. It took him a while to calm down before he could speak.

    ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Please don''t insult my intelligence, Miko. I know all about you being reincarnated and you being my grandmother¡¯s Proxy.¡±

    This time it was Sherry¡¯s turn to be startled.

    ¡®This kid is a reincarnated being, and Tiamat''s Proxy at that?! This is too unbelievable!¡¯

    And then a thought occurred to her.

    ¡®Why did Nero spoke about this in front of me? Could this be reason he invited me today, so that I could hear this conversation? But why? Could he be planning something big with this boy and intends to make me an accomplice?¡¯

    Miko narrowed his eyes and stared at Nero.

    ¡°Did you overhear Tiamat''s and Sasha''s conversation?¡±

    ¡°I did, but I always knew about the existence of another world. In fact I almost made it there.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko was once again shocked. Not only did Nero knew about the world he came from, he even tried to reach it.

    ¡°Have you''ve ever heard of Mimir¡¯s Well?¡±

    ¡°Isn''t that the well Odin threw his eye in to obtain unlimited wisdom and knowledge?¡±

    ¡°I came across it before the Proxy System was created. I won''t tell you how I found it and why I was searching for it, but this well gave me information about this world and the one you came from.¡±

    Nero had a profound look in his eyes as he recalled thousands of years ago.

    ¡°Apparently, the two worlds are connected and relies on each other to survive. If one dies, the other will too. Because of this mysterious connection it''s possible to travel between them. Well, in theory anyway. However, transmigration and reincarnation between the two worlds have happened on several occasions. And it goes both ways.¡±

    Miko was once again shocked. Nero words meant that he wasn''t the first to be reincarnated from his world into this one. Not only that, persons have been reincarnated from this world into his. This was all too hard to believe.

    ¡°Why did you want to go to my world?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Nero smiled playfully.

    ¡°It''s a place where gods, demons, and magic are considered myths right? I just want to see such an unbelievable world with my eyes.¡±

    ¡°There''s not much to see compared to this one. You would just be wasting your time.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Nero suddenly looked dejected and slouched in his seat.

    ¡°Ah, Momo you can explain Qi to him now?¡±

    He said with an uninterested tone.

    Miko wanted to ask him more about the connection with the two worlds, but he could see from Nero''s behavior that he lost interest in the topic, and probably wouldn''t tell him anymore.

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    Momo who was sank in her own thoughts was barely able to answer.

    She then coughed and turned to Miko.

    ¡°First of all Qi is the power resides in a person¡¯s soul. Qigong is the art used to use this power as a weapon or for other purposes.¡±

    Momo¡¯s body suddenly started to glow a golden light.

    ¡°This is what Qi looks like when activated. When activated, Qi naturally strengthens and harden the body. Unlike magic that strains the body, Qi permanently fortify it and increase the user''s martial prowess over time. In other words, Qi gives you natural strength while magic is like doping.¡±

    She then walked up to a wall. Without stopping, her feet sticked to the wall and she continued climbing the wall without using her hands.

    ¡°Qi have the same amount if not more uses as magic. You can walk on water, heal sicknesses, fly, rumor has it you can even create life.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Then between Qi and Magic which one is stronger?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say. Qi was created by humans to specifically counter magic, but it''s not like it has a clear advantage over it.¡±

    ¡°It was created to counter magic?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. Magic was once the sole possession of the gods and demons. So humans of that time created a power to counter the gods. Qi with its ability to attack the soul directly, was a deadly weapon against the other races. And since it''s something that only humans can use, that made it even more dangerous.¡±

    A power created to counter the gods. Hearing that, Miko became even more interested in learning it. But then he realized something. If Qi was so great then why wasn''t it more popular?

    ¡°That''s because Qi is harder to master than magic, because it requires constant intense training.¡±

    The one who answered Miko''s thought like he read his mind, was Nova.

    ¡°Couple that with the fact that you need to have human blood to use it, less than 10% of the world has mastered it.¡±

    ¡°Then can I learn it?¡±

    Unlike the rest of the Dragna Clan, Miko wasn''t really human. He was a Dragon Proxy with demon blood in his veins.

    ¡°Before i answer that, let me explain what the hair colors in our Clan represents.¡±

    He pointed at himself.

    ¡°Those of us with purple hair have the blood of Augustus Dragna running through our veins more than of Tiamat. Augustus was a human who became a Qigong God and reached the same level of strength as a Higher Being. Because his blood is dominant in us we inherited his talent for Qigong and have an easier time at mastering it than magic.¡±

    He then pointed at Miko and Momo.

    ¡°Those with azure hair have the blood of Tiamat dominant in your veins. In other words, you all lean over more to a deity dragon than a human. That''s why it''s easier for them to able to master magic than others. That and they sometimes possesses dragon features.¡±

    Momo flashed her claws when he said that.

    Nova continued.

    ¡°However because the blood of a God is dominant in them, it''s harder for them to learn Qi than the average person. So while you can learn it, it will be extremely hard.¡±

    Miko looked at Nero.

    ¡°Then what about those with both azure and purple hair?¡±

    ¡°We are the most gifted in the Clan. Whether it be Qi or Magic we can master them both with ease. There''sno limit for us.¡±

    Said Nero proudly.

    Nova ignored his father and spoke to Miko.

    ¡°Even though it will be extremely hard for you, do you still want to learn Qi?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Miko said eagerly. However-

    ¡°It''s impossible for you. Just give up.¡±

    Nero''s lazy voice crashed his enthusiasm.

    He turned to Nero.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Your mind is not fit to use Qigong.¡±

    He stood up and walked over to Miko.

    ¡°Qigong is the projection of one¡¯s soul and desires outside the body.¡±

    He pointed at Miko.

    ¡°For you who restrains his desires and himself, learning Qigong is impossible.¡±

    Miko had a confused look on his face.

    ¡°I restrain my desire? That''s bullshit. I always do as I please.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? That''s not how I see it.¡±

    He stared down at Miko.

    ¡°I''ve been watching from the day you were born. It''s true that it looks like you do whatever you want, but in actuality you chain yourself down like a slave.¡±

    Miko got even more confused.

    ¡°Don''t think about it so hard. You''ve probably been like this for years and it now became a habit that you haven''t even realized yet.¡±

    He then looked at Momo.

    ¡°Take him to the Illusionary Beast Valley. If he really wants to learn Qigong he''ll need an extreme method to do it.¡±

    Panic was seen on Momo''s face, but she immediately hid it.

    ¡°Okay, Gramps.¡±

    Saying Momo dragged away the confused Miko and left the room.

    Only Nero, Nova, and Sherry was left.

    ¡°Ah, crap! I forgot to ask about Sasha!¡±

    Nero suddenly shouted.

    Nova took out a photo from his pocket and looked at it.

    ¡°Sigh. My dear Sasha why haven''t you come home? You''re making big brother lonely.¡±

    Nero also took out a picture, it looked like he had his own.

    ¡°My little princess, come home to Papa!¡±

    He shouted with a sorrowful tone.

    Sherry who watched them couldn''t help but to understand why Sasha left.

    Then she began to think.

    ¡®Nero''s conversation with Miko held a lot of dangerous information. Even so, he definitely wanted me to hear it. Why? Is it because I''m Nova¡¯s first wife? But that was only a political marriage that happened several millennia ago. We may have a daughter together but that''s it. So that can''t be it.¡¯

    She pondered for a while, but no matter how much she thought she couldn''t figure out what Nero was thinking.

    ¡®But why didn''t Nero warn Miko? He should know more than anyone that it was against the rules to make a reincarnated person a Proxy. If word of this gets out, Tiamat might suffer a strong backlash. But why did she who never chose a Proxy before, break the rules for Miko? What is he to her?¡¯

    Sherry looked at her husband and father-in-law.

    They were sitting on the ground with a couple hundred photos around them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trade you this picture of a baby Sonia for a your picture of Sasha riding a Pegasus.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    The two exchanged pictures.

    ¡°My turn.¡±

    Nova took up two pictures.

    ¡°I''ll trade you these pictures of Momo and Sasha playing together, for your picture of Eva and Ava dancing with fairies.¡±

    ¡°Throw in a picture of Sonia holding baby Momo and you have a deal.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    The two exchanged pictures once again.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Sherry watched this scene with deadpan eyes and thought to herself.

    ¡®I can never understand this clan.¡±

 The Illusionary Beast Valley

    Xia was incredibly vast, in fact it was far bigger the Dragna Kingdom itself. It had countless mountains, hills, and valleys. There were several rivers and lakes, even a sea.

    It was like its own country inside this world.

    Miko was on the back of the Chinese Phoenix, Huan with Momo. He used his eyes to scan the vast land.

    He then started to recall Nero''s words. He said that this world and Logan''s world were connected and it was possible to travel between them. If that''s the case then it''s possible that the worlds somewhat mirror each other. The size and races may be different, but it''s undeniable that they influence each other. That would explain why this world emulates ancient china from the myths.

    ¡®Then could there be similar places that emulate other mythical countries. For example Atlantis, the nine worlds of Norse Mythology, mythical Britain, Troy, Takamagahara, and Olympus?¡¯

    (¡­¡­..)

    ¡®Hey, answer me! Why have you been so silent since we came here?!¡¯

    (I''m not really in a talking mood.)

    ¡®You? I find that hard to believe. What? Is it your time of the month or something?¡¯

    (Do you want to experience how terrifying divine punishment can be, boy?)

    Miko could tell that Tiamat was upset about something, and he was curious as to know what that was.

    ¡®Could it be that being here makes you uncomfortable?¡¯

    (¡­..It reminds me of the past.)

    Miko then remembered something. According to history, Augustus was Tiamat''s husband who she bore five children for. He didn''t know the details but apparently Augustus and his five children died in a civil war, leaving Tiamat all alone.

    Being here probably made memories of that time resurfaced in her mind.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°Hey, do you know what happened 10,000 years ago when Augustus died?¡±

    (Boy¡­)

    Miko ignored Tiamat¡¯s cold voice.

    ¡°I''m a little curious.¡±

    Momo shook her head.

    ¡°I have no idea. Only thing I know is that millions died including a few Higher Beings.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    (Boy, stop trying to know what happened. It''s far beyond you.)

    Tiamat¡¯s voice was firm, but Miko also picked up a hint of desperation in it.

    ¡®Fine, I won''t dig any further than necessary. But stop being so gloomy! You''re pissing me off!¡¯

    (Alright, alright. I''ll stop.)

    Miko didn''t know why Tiamat was so desperate to hide the events of 10,000 years ago from him, but her gloomy state was disadvantageous to him. So if he can pull her away from that state then finding out what happened was trivial. Besides if he really wanted to know he could just ask Nero. He''s her grandson after all, so he should''ve been there.

    ¡°We''re here.¡±

    Hearing Momo''s voice, Miko looked ahead of him.

    He saw a canyon stretching for countless miles while being surrounded by ominous mist.

    ¡°This is Illusionary Beast Valley?¡±

    Momo nodded and directed Huan to land near the edge.

    They then got off Huan, and looked around.

    ¡°What exactly is this place?¡±

    ¡°It''s a den filled with some of the world''s most dangerous monsters. It''s used as a training ground by the clan.¡±

    ¡°Training ground? You mean people go in there and fight those monsters to get stronger?¡±

    Momo shook her head.

    ¡°Not quite. While it''s true that you have to constantly fight monsters to leave, you also have overcome a lot of mental trials as well.¡±

    She then pointed at the fog.

    ¡°This is a special type of fog that causes people to see illusions. These illusions are made from one''s insecurities and traumas. They also can appear at anytime. For example, when you''re about to kill a monster you''re suddenly haunted by a dead lover who you felt guilty towards.¡±

    ¡°....Sounds like a pain the ass.¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°I agree. But this valley has helped countless people become not only physically but emotionally stronger.¡±

    She then pointed at Miko.

    ¡°According to Gramps, you won''t be able to learn Qigong without entering this valley. And I agree with him. For us who have azure hair, we need a strong stimulus before we''re able to use our Qi. It''s also proven that the quickest way to learn it is to be exposed to life threatening danger for a long period of time.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°If quick, half a year. If long, a year.¡±

    ¡°You want me to fight constantly for at least six months? I''ll die.¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you want to learn it or not?¡±

    Momo frowned.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Just so you know, learning Qi will benefit you greatly. Because of your Class stats being all over the place, you have a limited amount of options to advance a [Class]. You either increase your physical abilities naturally, or wait until your stats catch up with each other, which would take a long time.¡±

    Because of his odd stats, Miko was still considered a [C Class] even though he was far stronger. It was similar to Ace¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Listen, your [Dragonite] is amazing but it has too much flaws. As long as someone buys enough time, it will run out and leave you defenseless. Not to mention that you can''t use magic when using it. However if you learn Qigong and naturally increase your strength, you won''t need to rely on it every time you run into a strong opponent. You''ll be able to attack their soul directly and wield superior physical abilities.¡±

    She continued.

    ¡°Also learning Qi will make [Dragonite] much more power.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Your natural physical abilities are [C Class] but [Dragonite] increases it to the peak of [B Class]. So imagine how powerful it would be if you add Qi that naturally boosts your physical abilities to the mix. You''ll become several times more dangerous.¡±

    If Miko uses [Dragonite] with a natural physical ability of [B Class] he can easily take [Lower A Class] fighters with strength alone. If he adds Qigong on top of that, he can probably compete with anyone in [A Class].

    ¡°I see. It is very beneficial.¡±

    ¡°If you understand, come here.¡±

    Miko walked up to Momo. A confused look came over his face when she placed her small palm on his chest.

    ¡°[Seal]!¡±

    *Bam!*

    Miko suddenly felt a strong force hit his chest.

    He took a few steps back and glared at Momo.

    ¡°What did you do?!¡±

    ¡°I completely sealed off your magic. This way you have to rely on your own strength to survive.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to get me killed?!¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. Even though it''s one canyon, there are multiple dimensions inside it with different ranked monsters. Once you enter, the spell will automatically transfer you to a dimension where you and the monsters are equally matched in strength. However, they can still easily kill you with numbers do be careful of that.¡±

    Momo then suddenly picked him up with one hand.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    ¡°You have six months to reach the end of this 10,000 miles long canyon. Which means that you''ll need to fight through at least 55 miles worth of monsters a day.¡±

    She hanged him over the edge and ignored his squirming. And then with an adorable smile-

    ¡°See you in six months, and good luck.¡±

    She dropped him in the abyss like canyon.

    She could hear Miko cursing as he fell downwards.

    ¡°Ah! I forgot to tell him that without magic [War Face] won''t be activated ,as well as the curse¡­¡­Well, he''ll live.¡±

    Saying so, Momo turned her back to the canyonand walked towards Huan.

    Meanwhile Miko who was falling towards the bottom of the canyon, was in a panic state.

    ¡°That crazy bitch! How do you expect me to survive a fall like this without magic?!¡±

    (Calm down. Your magic might be sealed but your dragon features haven''t. A fall like this isn''t enough to kill you.)

    The moment Tiamat said that, Miko released his claws and used them to dig into the side of the canyon. His claws ripped through the rocks as his momentum decreased little by little before coming to a complete stop.

    Miko sighed in relief, and then slowly climbed down the wall. After nearly fifteen minutes, he finally saw the bottom. He loosen his claws and landed on the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He slowly looked around.

    The place wasn''t as dark as he expected. He could see everything fine. They were mostly rocks, and they weren''t any signs of life.

    ¡°Wasn''t this place suppose to be filled with monsters? I don''t sense any.¡±

    He took a step forward.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The moment his foot touched the ground the scenery changed. He could see herds of monsters as far as his eye could.

    There were small ones, big ones, long ones, ugly ones, enchanted ones, etcetera. He could also see caves, streams of water, and plant life. The sky was also purple.

    ¡°Grrr.¡±

    A few of the monsters noticed his presence and eyed him down, which caused him to take a step back.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The scenery returned to how it was a minute ago without the rocks.

    ¡°¡­.I see. In order to truly reach the Illusionary Beast Valley you need to take a step forward. It sounds easy, but when you take the first step and see what awaits you, can you take the next step or will you take a step backwards?"

    (The moment you enter this place, your courage is the first to be tested.)

    Said Tiamat.

    (So what are you going to do? Looks like you''re already outnumbered.)

    ¡°What else? Fight my way to the end of this rift of course.¡±

    Miko took off the coat he was wearing, and then cut his hair back to normal length. He did this to prevent the monsters from getting a hold of it while he fought.

    He then started to stretch his body.

    ¡°It''s a good thing I was able to memorize the position of all the monsters beforehand.¡±

    Miko memory capabilities were far above average, it wasn''t photographic but as long as he focuses he can recall most things he''s seen, even if it''s for a split second.

    He took a note of the positions of all the monsters in his memory, and even predicted multiple actions they would take once he made his move. He also guessed a few of their potential hiding places from topography of the dimension. With all this, Miko was ready to fight his way through the valley.

    ¡°Even if they make moves outside my calculations, I just need to make adjustments as I move.¡±

    Miko mentally prepared himself, and then took a step forward. He once again faced the monsters.

    They all once again eyed him down as if watching what his decision will be.

    Will he run or fight?

    ¡°I''m going to fight of course!¡±

    Miko ran forward with a savage grin on his face. When the monsters say that, it was like they became excited.

    Two giant centipedes rushed towards him.

    Miko leaped and kicked one away. The other one attacked while he was still airborne.

    It tried rip him apart with its pinchers. Miko put his hand in front of him and grabbed them.

    The two pinchers were stopped by Miko''s hands and were unable to close. The centipede then tried to crushed Miko against the wall. Miko swung his body like he was on a jungle gym, released the pinchers and landed on the centipedes head.

    He jumped upwards and dodged the sneak attack from a giant bee.

    The bee''s stinger stabbed into the centipedes head and instantly killed it.

    ¡°So the stingers are filled with venom.¡±

    Miko quickly approached the bee that had yet to detached its stinger from centipede¡¯s head, and swung his leg.

    *Bam!*

    Miko''s dragon scale covered foot behead the bee.

    ¡°Bzz!¡±

    At that moment several more bees appeared around him.

    Miko quickly destroyed the dead bee¡¯s body and removed the stinger from the centipede¡¯s head.

    It was then the bees attacked.

    ¡°Bzz!¡±

    They all tried to pierce him with their stingers.

    Miko wield the giant stinger like a spear and met them head on.

    A bee thrust its stinger at his chest. Miko jumped over it and thrust the stinger through the bee.

    Another one attacked him from behind. He quickly removed the stinger and threw it into the bee. He then jumped, swung down his claws and ripped another bee that was attacking him into two.

    Miko grabbed the bee¡¯s severed lower half, and threw it.

    A few bees easily dodged it and then rushed towards Miko.

    ¡°Roar?!¡±

    But they stopped when they heard an agonizing roar behind them. They looked and saw an ape like monster dead on the ground with several other members of its race around it.

    The apes removed the thingthat killed their brethren, it was a bee stinger.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    They then went crazy and attacked the bees. They swung their claws and ripped the bees apart. The bees seeing that they''re being attacked retaliated with their stingers.

    At this moment, Miko hid under the centipede¡¯s corpses and watched the slaughter.

    ¡°?!¡±

    But he suddenly felt an odd vibration under him.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    He jumped back and distanced himself from the corpses.

    *Boom!*

    The earth burst open and a giant mouth devoured the centipede''s corpses.

    Miko could hear crunching sounds as centipede was eaten.

    What did it was a hideous monster that looked like nothing more than a giant mouth with spider legs.

    (Looks like this one hides underground until it gets the perfect chance to devour its prey. Kill it now, or it could become troublesome later.)

    ¡°You don''t need to tell me that. I was going to kill it anyways.

    Miko rushed towards the monster. It saw him and fired an incredibly long tongue from inside its mouth.

    *Boom!*

    Miko dodged the tongue with a jump to side, and it created a crater in the ground.

    Miko ran to the monster''s left. It continued to fire and retracted its tongue to catch Miko.

    Miko reach the wall and ran along it before jumping towards the monster.

    The tongue shot towards him while he was airborne. He moved out of the way and grabbed the tongue.

    The monster retracted its tongue and dragged Miko towards it. Miko covered majority of his body in scales and was dragged into the monster''s mouth.

    Crushing sounds could be heard from inside the monster''s mouth. And then-

    *Bam!*

    The monster''s body jerked vigorously.

    *Bam!*

    It jerked again.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Open up, you freak!¡±

    ¡°Rawr?!¡±

    The monster screamed out in agony as it vomited out fangs and blue blood.

    Miko shot out while holding its tongue.

    He used his claws and slashed it. The monster screamed some more.

    Miko showed it no sympathy as he circled around it and used its tongue to tie its legs.

    The monster helplessly fell over.

    Miko stared down on it with a cruel smile.

    ¡°What sharp fangs you have.¡±

    The apes and the bees battle was about to come to end. Both sides suffered severe casualties. Only a few of each remained.

    The last of apes and bees rushed at each other.

    ¡°Let me join the fun!¡±

    But just as they were going clash, Miko appeared holding two sharp fangs in his hands and several more sack on his back that he created using the monster''s tongue.

    Miko swung his left arm and severed an apes head from it body. He then thrust his right hand and destroyed a bees head.

    Miko''s suddenly arrival caused the monster to switch targets, as they all attacked Miko.

    Miko grinned and rushed at them.

    He kneed an ape and cut a bee in two. He was then slashed across the chest by the apes claws.

    Miko thrust a fang through the ape¡¯s skull.

    A bee attacked him from behind. Miko threw a fang into it, and then grabbed it by the stinger and stabbed it into two apes that were perfectly aligned.

    *Boom!*

    It was then another giant centipede attack them. Miko jumped over the pinchers and threw a fang into its eye.

    It wiggled around madly and crushed a few of the apes and bees with its gigantic body.

    Miko jumped on one of the escaping bees and sat on its back.

    ¡°Onward!¡±

    *Bam!*

    He punched the bee with just enough force not to kill it. He punched it until the bee headed towards the rampaging centipede.

    Miko stood on top of the bee and jumped. The bee crashed into the centipede, while Miko landed on its head.

    He then stabbed a fang into its head.

    ¡°I saw this in a movie once.¡±

    He then slid down its back while holding the fang. The fang ripped through the centipede¡¯s back as Miko slid down.

    It wiggle even more frantically and crushed all the remaining apes and bees with its body.

    When Miko''s feet touched the ground, the centipede fell over dead.

    (Heads up.)

    Miko looked and saw dozens more monsters surrounding him.

    He pulled out two more fangs and rushed towards them.

    ¡°Hah~. Hah~. Hah~.¡±

    Miko leaned on a monster corpse and breath heavily. His body was covered with wounds and his clothes were covered with multiple color blood.

    ¡°Tiamat, how much miles did I cover today?¡±

    (23.)

    ¡°You gotta be kidding me. It''s already 10 hours you know.¡±

    Miko complained and got to his feet.

    He walked away leaving the hundreds of corpses behind him.

    After walking for nearly an hour, he arrived at a cliff.

    ¡°The fuck?!¡±

    What he saw before him was a vast world filled with greenery and life. He could see rivers, mountains, forests.

    They were countless creatures roaming about whether it be air or land. There were monsters that even looked like dinosaurs.

    (The Illusionary Beast Valley is like a separate world by itself and is incredibly vast. You just left the entrance where the weakest monsters resides because they''re too weak to survive here.)

    He could hear Tiamat grin.

    (Welcome to the real Illusionary Beast Valley.)

    Miko remembered what Momo said before she dropped him in here.

    ¡°Don''t worry. Even though it''s one canyon, there are multiple dimensions inside it with different ranked monsters. Once you enter, the spell will automatically transfer you to a dimension where you and the monsters are equally matched in strength.¡±

    He couldn''t help but frown and shout.

    ¡°THIS IS SOME BULLSHIT!¡±

 The Return Of The Princess & The Queen

    While Miko was experiencing the true terrors of Illusionary Beast Valley, there was someone fuming back at the capital city.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Hina, Ace, Sora were cowering in a corner while staring at the personification of death in front of them.

    They were on the third floor, in the entertainment room. Inside the room where the trio, Leon, the twins, Luka and the other members of Fate, and finally Sasha.

    Sasha was surrounded by a thick black and purple aura. She was impatiently tapping her feet on the floor as if waiting for something.

    ¡°Princess.¡±

    All of a sudden a woman dressed in black and hada blank mask on, appeared in front of the sitting Sasha.

    ¡°You''re late.¡±

    Sasha''s tone was cold and carried a feeling of dread.

    ¡°My apologies. If you wish I can atone with my life.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The woman''s words shocked everyone. They could tell from her tone that she was serious.

    ¡°No need. Your suicide will only haunt me.¡±

    Sasha calmly replied.

    ¡°Did you meet with my father?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the master wouldn''t accept my audience.¡±

    ¡°Reason?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, I wasn''t invited to the party they were hosting.¡±

    *Boom!*

    A wave of black magic swept the room and caused the entire building dim in color.

    Seeing this, everyone could feel like there was a blade on their hearts.

    ¡°C-Calm down, Sasha. Otherwise you might kill us all with your death magic.¡±

    Leon tried to soothe Sasha''s anger. Hearing his words she took a deep breath and lookedatthe woman again.

    ¡°What about Miko? Did you see him? He should be together with Momo.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.I''m sorry, but I haven''t seen the young master or Lady Momo. I believe they should be somewhere in Xia, since there are reports of Huan flying through the air.¡±

    ¡°Huan? She doesn''t normally fly without Momo.¡±

    Sasha put on a pondering expression. She then turned to Luka.

    ¡°What did Miko tell you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.He didn''t really tell me anything. He just told me that the Lower Districts were now mine.¡±

    ¡°He gave you control of the territories he claimed¡­¡­That means that he doesn''t plan on coming back for a while.¡±

    When Sasha said that everyone was shocked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Sora asked.

    ¡°I mean Miko got impatient. Learning about a powerful existence like Rouge made him realize how powerless he was, so he sought out the something that could grant him the power he desires so strongly.¡±

    ¡°Nero and Nova.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°That''s right. Who else would be more suitable than the two who brought the world to their knees on countless occasions?¡±

    Sasha suddenly put on a solemn expression, and clenched her fists.

    ¡°But I won''t allow that. I can''t allow my father and brother to corrupt Miko more than he already is!¡±

    She then turned to the woman.

    ¡°Bring me to the Dragon Stone monument. I''m going home!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Sasha''s declaration shocked everyone, especially Leon.

    ¡°Wait, Sasha! If you return Nero will never allow to leave again!¡±

    She turned to him.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I have ways to deal with my father. So I need you to take care of the twins for a bit.¡±

    She then looked towards the twins.

    ¡°Tessa. Kristen. Mama will be out for a bit. So stay with daddy and listen to whatever he says. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Mama, can''t we come too?¡±

    Kristen asked.

    Sasha shook her head.

    ¡°I might be going home, but it isn''t a place I can just bring you. There''s a lot of complicated situations there so I''m not certain that you''ll be safe. But there''s only a handful stupid enough to try to hurt me, so I''ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡­.¡±

    The twins looked sad, which made Sasha want to say something. But before she did, Leon spoke first.

    ¡°Tessa. Kristen. Your mother will be fine. She''s just going to meet her papa and bring your brother back.¡±

    He placed his hands on their heads.

    ¡°If you show her that face, she won''t be able to go and you might never see your brother again. Do you want that?¡±

    ¡°No! I want to see big bro again! He always plays with me when no one else would.¡±

    ¡°I also want big brother to return¡­¡±

    The twins replied.

    ¡°Then you should send your mother off with a smile, so that she can hurry up and get him.¡±

    They nodded and wiped away the tears that were forming in their eyes.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Seeing that, Sasha smiled and stooped down and hugged them.

    ¡°I''ll back soon.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    She need then stood up and looked at the trio.

    ¡°I want you guys to help Leon with the twins while I''m gone. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Leave it us!¡±

    Said Hina, while Ace and Sora nodded in agreement.

    Sasha smiled and then walked up to Leon and kissed him. She ignored the stares and separated herself after nearly a minute.

    ¡°I''ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Be safe.¡±

    After exchanging passionate stares with her husband, she turned and looked back at the masked woman.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    The two then disappeared in a whirlpool of black mist.

    ¡°¡­..Let''s go.¡±

    Seeing that Sasha was gone, Luka proceeded to take her leave as well.

    ¡°Luka, wait.¡±

    But Hina stopped her.

    Luka looked back at her in askance.

    Hina ignored it and said-

    ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    When Sasha reopened her eyes she stood in front of a lake.

    The woman walked forward.

    ¡°One moment, please.¡±

    She waved her hand and a stone monument appeared in the center of the lake.

    The woman then tabbed the earth and an iron bridge rose up from under the water.

    She stepped aside and cleared the way for Sasha.

    ¡°Whenever you''re ready, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Don''t call me that.¡±

    Saying so, Sasha stepped on the bridge and walked towards the monument. She then placed her hand on it.

    ¡°Gallu, don''t brother checking. I know my father''s expecting me so hurry up and let me in.¡±

    (¡­.Welcome back, Sasha.)

    A door appeared next to the monument. Sasha walked in front of it and took out a small pink and black crystal.

    After looking at it for a while, she shook her head and put it back in her pocket.

    Sasha then pushed open the door and saw the nostalgic scene of her birthplace.

    The woman walked up beside her and jumped out of the doorway and into the world.

    Sasha then watched as the woman changed into a beast with a horse body and an eagle¡¯s head and wings. She was a Hippogriff Beastman.

    The woman who was standing right up on two legs while her wings flopped, got on all fours and floated in front of Sasha.

    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    Sasha got on the woman''s back as she said that.

    The woman then flopped her wings and shot towards the direction of Xia.

    After flying for a while, Sasha arrived outside the walls of Xia. The woman quickly brought Sasha to the ground, and sasha got off her.

    ¡°Then, Princess. I''ll take my leave.¡±

    Saying so the woman took off, flew back towards the entrance.

    Sasha turned around and walked towards the palace.

    ¡°Princess.¡±

    ¡°Welcome back, Milady.¡±

    ¡°Good to see you in good health, Princess Sasha.¡±

    As she walked countless servants and personnel greeted her with a smile. Anyone could tell that from the atmosphere that they were glad to see her.

    ¡°Long time no see everyone.¡±

    Sasha greeted them with a genuine smile. She was actually glad to see a lot of them. Especially since a lot of them helped raised her when she was small.

    Sasha genuinely loved her clan. She just didn''t like what her father tried to do to Leon. That was why she left.

    As Sasha recalled this, she reached the giant doors that led to the throne room.

    She took a deep breath and knock the door.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Sasha!¡±

    The door suddenly swung open and Sasha found herself being embraced by two persons.

    They were Nero and Nova.

    ¡°I missed you, My daughter!¡±

    ¡°Finally, I get to see one of my sisters again!¡±

    The two of them rubbed their faces against hers as they held her.

    Sasha was visibly annoyed as she pushed them off her.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    She took several steps back and glared at them.

    But the two didn''t seem to care.

    ¡°Oh! You''ve gotten even more beautiful my sister!¡±

    ¡°As expected of my genes! My children are all breathtakingly beautiful!¡±

    The two laughed together.

    Sasha couldn''t help but hold her head.

    ¡°I''m not even here for five minutes, and I already feeling like punching them. If I allow them to control the pace any further I''ll never get Miko back.¡±

    It was at that time she saw Momo walking with a bottle of alcohol in her small hand.

    ¡°Momo!¡±

    Momo flinched when she saw Sasha.

    ¡°A-Auntie. It''s been a long time. How have you been?¡±

    Sasha quickly approached the nervous Momo.

    ¡°Why did you take Miko away without my permission?!¡±

    ¡°It was his idea. He was the one who reached out to us.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Where is he, Momo?!¡±

    Sasha started shaking her.

    ¡°Calm down, Sasha. Miko is in the Illusionary Beast Valley.¡±

    Said Nero.

    Sasha¡¯s body shook when she heard that, and her faced paled.

    ¡°The Illusionary Beast Valley?! Are you insane?! Do you know how much thousands of people die in there annually?!¡±

    Sasha grabbed him by the collar.

    ¡°It will be fine.¡±

    Nero had a nonchalant look while she held him.

    Seeing that Sasha gritted and released him.

    ¡°Fine. Have it your way.¡±

    Sasha took out the pink and black crystal she took out earlier.

    ¡°I hope you can show that attitude to her!¡±

    When Nero and Nova saw the crystal they became flustered.

    ¡°Wait, Sasha!¡±

    ¡°Don''t be hasty!¡±

    Sasha ignored them and crushed the crystal.

    ¡°You called this upon yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Shit! Everyone, evacuate Xia immediately!¡±

    Nero''s shouted echoed the entirety of the dimension. Everyone immediately obeyed him and left without asking why.

    And then it happened.

    All sound and color was wiped from the world by a black pulse with Sasha in the middle.

    The shreds of the shattered crystal started glowing as black sparks were emitted from them. The sparks dance all around and burst through the palace and hit the flying beasts in the air.

    They instantly rotted and then turned into dust. When the sparks hit the ground all greenery withered and earth also all its nutrients.

    A strong stench of death swept land, instantly knocking out however smelt it.

    The shreds then turned into pink flower petals and sound and color slowly returned to the world.

    The petals dancing in front of Sasha as an orb of light took the shape of a person. It didn''t take long for the orb to disperse and a person was left standing in front of Sasha.

    It was a woman.

    She was dress in a stylish black and pink hooded cloak. she is very beautiful and attractive. She had jet black hair with pink endings and cold looking purple eyes. She was 5''5 and had an attractive body of a teenager with beautiful pale skin. Her face lacked emotion and had an apathetic look.

    ¡°Kimiko.¡±

    Said Nero.

    She was the mother of Nova and Sasha. First and main wife of Nero. Leader and Queen of the Mors Clan, and the first female [Tyrant] with the title ¡°She Who Brings Death Upon The World¡±.

    The Bloomer Of Corpses and the Mistress Of Death, Kimiko Mors Dragna.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Kimiko silently looked around the throne room and stopped every time her eyes met with someone in the room. She especially paused for a long time on Nero, who looked a bit nervous.

    She finally turned to Sasha.

    ¡°It''s been ten years, Mama.¡±

    Sasha said with a smile.

    ¡°¡­.You¡¯ve grown.¡±

    She then walked up and hugged Sasha. However, her apathetic expression barely changed.

    She then released Sasha and looked at her.

    ¡°I told you to only use that crystal to summon me only when it''s an emergency. There doesn''t seem to be a problem here.¡±

    ¡°There is a big problem. Daddy and Brother took my son and threw him into the Illusionary Beast Valley!¡±

    When Kimiko heard that her body visibly shook, and her apathetic expression turned into one of shock.

    ¡°S-Sasha, you have a son?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    It was Sasha''s turned to be shocked.

    ¡°Wait, Mama. You didn''t know that I had three children?¡±

    ¡°Three?!¡±

    When Kimiko exclaimed a wave of black magic swept over the land again; killing countless beasts for a second time.

    Seeing this, Nero-

    ¡°Kimiko, calm down! Your magic is killing the land!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    However, he was shut down.

    ¡°You two actually kept this from me?!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°I said shut up!¡±

    Nova was also shut down.

    Kimiko eyes changed. Her pupil changed in a cross-like shape but with a loop at the top. It was the Egyptian symbol of life, the ankh.

    She then spoke with a cold voice.

    ¡°You two need to die for a bit.¡±

    A red spider lily appeared in front Nero and Nova.

    ¡°[Bloom]¡±

    *Boom!*

    The two¡¯s bodies exploded along with the flower. There''s was nothing left of the upper body, only their legs remained.

    Kimiko turned back to Sasha after the legs fell to the floor.

    ¡°How old are your kids?¡±

    ¡°M-Mama! I didn''t want you to kill them!¡±

    ¡°Hm? Ah, they''ll be fine. I just blew their bodies up, I didn''t attack their souls.¡±

    At this time, Momo who was accomplice was trying to sneak away.

    ¡°Momo.¡±

    ¡°Ekk!¡±

    Momo immediately got on her knees.

    ¡°I didn''t know anything! I''m innocent!¡±

    Kimiko looked at her apathetically. But to Momo it was the scariest expression ever.

    ¡°Ok, I was involved! But show mercy, Ms. Kimiko! I''m just a measly Qigong King, I can''t recreate my body like those two Qigong Gods!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Momo. I''m not going to hurt to you. I don''t have the confidence that I won''t accidentally kill you. If that were to happen, Gamiko and Junior might actually try to kill me in a fit of rage.¡±

    She moved and put her hand on Momo''s head.

    ¡°I just want to hear your side of the story, but not from those two. They have a habit of mixing lies in with the truth.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After sighing in relief, Momo recounted all the events that happened before Sasha''s and Kimiko¡¯s arrival.

    She talked about Miko taking over the slums in city and becoming a top crime lord, were causing trouble for the Primus Branch so they asked Nero to do something.

    She spoke about Nero knowing that it was Miko trying to reach out to them, so he sent Momo to get him.

    She spoke about her testing Miko''s abilities and how she decided to become his teacher.

    She also spoke of Miko''s and Nero''s conversation, and Miko''s desire to learn Qigong.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Kimiko could only groan after hearing everything. She looked like she was having a headache.

    ¡°My grandson is Tiamat''s Proxy, as well as someone who was reincarnated from another world. And he also have a similar personality to my stupid husband and son. That''s one hell of a grandchild.¡±

    She then turned to Sasha.

    ¡°If he has Tiamat on his side he should be fine.¡±

    ¡°But, Mama!¡±

    ¡°I know what you''re worrying about Sasha. But I also believe that he would benefit greatly if he trained here for a while.¡±

    She walked up to Sasha and looked at her sincerely.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll stay here for a bit and keep your brother and father on a leash, so that he won''t become their plaything.¡±

    She placed her hand on her cheek.

    ¡°Go back to husband and children, and leave everything to Mama.¡±

    After hearing this, Sasha relentlessly nodded and then started to leave.

    ¡°Sasha.¡±

    Kimiko called to just before she left the throne.

    ¡°Bring your family to meet me and your father. It doesn''t need to be now, but the sooner the better. Okay?¡±

    Sasha nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±

    Saying so she finally left the room.

    When Kimiko sensed that Sasha was being taken back out of the dimension, she turned and looked towards a corner.

    There was a woman silently drinking by herself.

    It was Nova''s wife, Sherry.

    She had been here the whole time, but hid her presence with Qi and quietly observed the situation.

    Kimiko only sensed her presence after she blew up Nero and Nova. She could feel Sherry¡¯s bloodlust towards her. However, since Sasha was around she ignored it.

    ¡°Sasha''s more beautiful than the last time I''ve seen her. Don''t you agree, Mother-In-Law?¡±

    Said Sherry.

    ¡°I thought I told you to never show your face in front ofme again?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I was here first. If I knew you would be here, I wouldn''t have come.¡±

    ¡°Then leave.¡±

    Kimiko said coldly.

    ¡°Not a chance. I was properlyinvited here. And besides, I am technically family. So I can come and go as I please.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I can kill as I please as well.¡±

    Black flower petals started swarming around Kimiko.

    ¡°Try me, Old Hag. I''ll slap you so hard that even Hel will feel it.¡±

    Sherry stood with the gourd bottle in her hand and glared at Kimiko.

    ¡°Wait, ladies!¡±

    Nero and Nova suddenly appeared between the two of them. Their upper bodies were naked.

    ¡°Kimiko, I know that Sherry got in the way of your assassination job, but you need to let it go. The Gryphon Princess was her long time friend. You can''t blame her for wanting to protect a friend.¡±

    Nero pleaded.

    ¡°¡­..Fine. It''s against my code to kill outside of business anyway.¡±

    The black petals around her disappeared.

    Seeing that, Sherry went into the corner and sat down and resumed her drinking.

    Nova sat with her to calm her down.

    ¡°Don''t think I''ve forgiven you for hiding the fact that Sasha had a family from me.¡±

    ¡°You already killed me once already. What else do you need?!¡±

    Nero and Nova could''ve easily prevented Kimiko from blowing them up, but they allowed it to quell her anger.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    She said nothing and turned to leave.

    ¡°Where are you going? Didn''t you promise Sasha that you''ll supervise me?¡±

    Nero said with a teasing smile. Kimiko started to wonder if he did all this just to make her come home, but she wasn''t sure so she didn''t ask.

    ¡°I''m going to pay my little sister a visit.¡±

    She then looked at Momo.

    ¡°I''ll leave Miko to you until I return. Make sure he gets the results he wanted. After that I''ll teach him a few assassination techniques.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Momo answered nervously.

    ¡°Tell Celina ''Hi'' for me!¡±

    Said Nero.

    Kimiko looked at him weirdly.

    ¡°You know that she hates you right?¡±

    ¡°I know, but what kind of brother-in-law I would be if didn''t pissed her off every now and then?¡±

    Kimiko sighed and disappeared leaving a single flower petal behind.

    Nero smiled when he saw that and mumbled.

    ¡°Phase 1 complete. Time to move on to the next phase.¡±

 A Broken Mind

    *Boom!*

    An explosion rang out as Miko was slapped away by a mammoth¡¯s trunk.

    It''s been several days since he had entered the Illusionary Beast Valley. He quickly discovered that the monsters were far more dangerous than he expected. He lost count the amount of times he thought he was going to die.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    He laid in a pile of snow with his body bloody and aching.

    The weather in the valley changes on a daily basis. This is to train your body to quickly adapt to any environment.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The mammoth swung down its trunk to crush Miko, but he quickly rolled out of the way.

    He then sprung to his feet and punched the beast in the side of its head.

    *Bam!*

    The beast took a few steps to the side, before slapping Miko with its trunk again.

    But this time Miko held on to the trunk and stopped himself from being blown away.

    The beast swung its trunk wildly to try and throw him off.

    Miko waited patiently and leaped off the trunk and slash the mammoth across the eye. He then stabbed his hands in its eyes.

    It started to move even more frantic. It tried to wrap its trunk around Miko to throw him off, but Miko jumped off before it could.

    ¡°Damn over grown rat.¡±

    Miko climbed to the top of a tree and then jumped on the mammoth¡¯s back.

    He then started to rip through its neck with his claws. His claws were taking too long so he began biting it with his fangs.

    Miko was like a beast ripping through the mammoth¡¯s thick neck before finally reaching the insides. He didn¡¯t waste anytime and plunged himself into the bloody flesh.

    The mammoth wailedin a pain as Miko forced his entire body inside it.

    The rest was history. Miko slashed, ripped, and devoured the insides thus killing it.

    *Boom!*

    The mammoth fell over on its sides.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Miko burst out of its stomach drenched in blood

    He wipe his face and licked his lips.

    ¡°¡­.Mammoth meat tastes better than I excepted. Could it be that my sense of taste is changing?¡±

    Saying so, Miko headed towards a river.

    *Splash!*

    The moment he reached the river a giant fish rushed out and swallowed him.

    The fish then submerged itself underwater.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Miko who was in the fish¡¯s mouth, silently observe his situation.

    ¡°Well, this is surprising. I can breathe underwater.¡±

    It was as he said. Even though he should be several feet underwater, Miko didn''t have any trouble breathing.

    (Well, considering that I am a Sea Goddess as well as a sea dragon it shouldn''t be that surprising that you can breathe underwater.)

    ¡°You gotta point.¡±

    It was then Miko suddenly had an idea.

    ¡°Tiamat, Which direction is this fish swimming towards?¡±

    (East.)

    ¡°Then it''s heading further into the valley. The dragon scales are preventing the stomach acids from burning me too.¡±

    Miko smiled and leaned back as if he was making himself at home inside the fish¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°This is perfect. I can just relax and enjoy the ride deeper into the valley.¡±

    (I wouldn''t do that if I were you. Did you forget what you came here to achieve?)

    ¡°I was joking. I don''t really intend to stay in here forever. I''m just taking a break.¡±

    Saying so, Miko closed his eyes and relaxed his body.

    ¡°I haven''t slept peacefully in days.¡±

    Around the same time, back at the palace.

    Nero, Momo, Nova, and Sherry all sat in a circle on the ground. They all had huge saucers in their hands, and a ten feet tall bottle of wine was in the center.

    ¡°By the way, Gramps.¡±

    Momo looked towards Nero who was drinking from an almost meter wide saucer.

    ¡°What did you mean when you said that it would be impossible for Miko to unlock his Qi because he''s restraining himself too much?¡±

    ¡°Answer me first. What do you think of him?¡±

    Momo also took a drink from the large saucer before answering.

    ¡°Well if we''re talking about personality, he''s really fun to be around. But he also gives of a dangerous feeling sometimes. He reminds me of you two.¡±

    ¡°Then potential wise?¡±

    ¡°A rare diamond needing polishing. He''s reckless, but smart. His battle instincts also seem to be great. He''s not as talent as me or Aeon when we were his age, but he''s close. Overall, I think he should reach [S Class] before he''s 20; [X Class] before 100. In other words, he definitely has what it takes to to reach the realm of [XXX Class] in the future.¡±

    Nova nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Good insight as always, Momo. But I can understand why father believes that it will be hard for Miko to unlock Qi much less learn Qigong.¡±

    Nova also took a drink, before continuing.

    ¡°The way I see it, Miko is on the verge of collapsing.¡±

    ¡°On the surface he looks like a manipulative, and conniving person who is nothing short from savage. But in reality that''s not his true self.¡±

    Nero added.

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    Sherry asked.

    ¡°I don''t know why, but that kid is always holding himself back, and that''s a problem when you''re trying to learn Qigong.¡±

    Nero remembered all the times he observed Miko''s actions as well as his words. He always found something off about them.

    Other than when he''s at death door, he always give off a feeling of restriction. It''s like he wants to fight more, play more, killmore, conquer more; but doesn¡¯t because he''s afraid of something.

    ¡°While it''s true that Miko is quite similar to me and Junior, but there''s a difference between us.¡±

    ¡°We don''t let anything restrain us and let our desires run wild; while he¡¯s subconsciously limiting himself.¡±

    Nova added.

    ¡°If Miko doesn''t get rid of the blockage in his heart and be true to his desires, he will never be able to use Qigong.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Nero swirled the alcohol in his saucer and say-

    ¡°That''s why I sent him to the Illusionary Beast Valley. The illusions in there always hit the deepest part of a person¡¯s mind. Miko will have to face his demons whether he likes it or not.¡±

    Nero drank the last of the liquor, and thought to himself.

    ¡®Although, he might lose his mind in the process.¡¯

    Miko spent a long time sleeping in the belly of the monster fish. When he opened his eyes, he was greatly shocked.

    ¡°¡­.The hell?¡±

    He wasn''t inside the fish. He wasn''t even underwater. He was inside a building.

    It was a white room with a lot of medical equipments.

    It was a hospital room.

    ¡°¡­.This place looks familiar.¡±

    Miko began to inspect the room. He walked from behind the curtain, and looked towards the bed.

    ¡°?!¡±

    What he saw laying there was a young woman.

    She was Asian, had lustrous black hair, a cute face, and bright eyes.

    ¡°Su Li¡­¡±

    Miko softly spoke the woman¡¯s name.

    ¡°Su Li, are you awake?¡±

    The door opened and a group of five walked in.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko was once again shocked when he saw the group.

    There were four men and a teenage girl.

    ¡°Jake, Scott, Pedro, Tyrone, Ashleigh.¡±

    He spoke their names with a shaky voice.

    ¡°Ah, you''re awake. What did the doctor say?¡±

    Asked one of the men.

    ¡°He said that I''m fine.¡±

    ¡°That''s a lie.¡±

    This time a new person walked into the room.

    It was a boy who was around 14 years old. He had messy black hair, deadpan green eyes, and caramel skin.

    The entire atmosphere he gave off was that of a walking dead.

    ¡°Logan.¡±

    That''s right. It was a young Logan Cross.

    He walked over to Su Li with a book in his hand.

    ¡°Su Li, you were shot in the stomach because you were shielding me. There''s no way you''re fine.¡±

    ¡°I''m fine. I swear.¡±

    Logan looked at her with an expressionless gaze and spoke.

    ¡°Next week will be the final assignment for you guys. After that your contract with me will be over. However, Su Li. You won''t be taking part in that assignment.¡±

    ¡°What?! Wait, Logan! You guys can''t pull it off without my insight of the lab! If you go without me you''ll die!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Su Li. Logan ensured us that there''s away we can make it in and out of the lab alive.¡±

    Another man stepped forward and said such.

    ¡°But....¡±

    ¡°Su Li. Do you doubt my intelligence?¡±

    Said Logan.

    Su Li shook her head.

    ¡°How could I? It''s because of you that we¡¯re still alive even after everything we went through.¡±

    She then showed Logan a beautiful smile.

    ¡°I trust you, Logan.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko watched this scene with an irritated expression. He remembered this day quite clearly. He also remembered the end result.

    The scenery changed slightly. It was still the same room, but the number of people decreased.

    ¡°They were all killed?!¡±

    Su Li shouted.

    Logan nodded.

    ¡°H-Hahaha, quit joking Logan. There''s no way they would die just like that.¡±

    ¡°I''m not joking. All five of them died when the lab exploded.¡±

    Logan spoke with a straight face.

    ¡°I said stop joking!¡±

    Su Li suddenly grabbed Logan by the collar.

    ¡°How could they all die?! What happened to your plan?! Did it fail?!¡±

    Logan grabbed her arm with his glove-covered right hand and forced her to let go.

    ¡°The plan didn''t fail. Everything went accordingly. They saw too much inside the lab, so I couldn¡¯t allow them to live.¡±

    ¡°Y-You killed them?!¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    ¡°You-You bastard! I''m going to kill you!¡±

    Su Li tried to lift her body but suddenly felt weak and fell back into the bed.

    ¡°I-I can''t move?!¡±

    ¡°Ah. That''s because of this.¡±

    Logan opened his palms and showed her a tiny needle in the center.

    ¡°This needle is coated in Tetrodotoxin. You should already know what that means.¡±

    ¡°Y-You! What are you going to do to me?!¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It''s just a precaution.¡±

    He put his hand back into his pocket and took out a cell phone.

    ¡°I wired €7 million extra into your account. Consider it payment for the others.¡±

    ¡°I don''t want your money! What do you think human lives are?! I grew up with those guys! No amount of money can replace them!¡±

    Su Li shouted with tears flowing down her cheeks.

    ¡°I-I even thought of you as a little brother! How could you do this to me?! To us who you spent over a year with?!¡±

    ¡°As long as I can completely destroy the project nothing else matters.¡±

    Saying so, Logan turned and left.

    ¡°Wait! Wait, damn it! I''ll kill you! I''ll definitely kill you one day!¡±

    Logan looked back at the crying and hateful Su Li and said-

    ¡°I hope you can keep that promise.¡±

    Su Li saw him smile for the first time as he said those words.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Miko clicked his tongue out of irritation as he could feel the emotions from back then flow into him.

    ¡°Is this the Illusionary Beast Valley messing with my head? If so, this isn''t funny.¡±

    The scenery changed again.

    This time it was a dim-lit room that looked a bit luxurious.

    On the bed were a blonde girl in her late teens, and a boy around 15.

    ¡°First China, now London.¡±

    Miko watched the illusion with a complicated expression.

    The woman who was naked, passionately wrapped her arms around Logan.

    ¡°I love you, Logan.¡±

    She whispered in his ear softly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Logan said nothing in return. He just wrapped his arms around her naked waist.

    ¡°You don''t need to say anything. I already know my role.¡±

    ¡°¡­.You''re going to die tomorrow.¡±

    The woman smiled and kissed Logan on the lips.

    ¡°I should''ve died when my father sold me to those loan sharks. I''m just repaying you for allowing me to experience a bit of happiness for the first time in my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Logan said nothing more, and climbed on top of the woman.

    The scenery changed to a waiting area inside an airport.

    Logan sat near the window and looked at the planes on the runway.

    His phone started ring, so he answered it.

    (I''m above the target now.)

    ¡°¡­.I see.¡±

    (Hey, what''s with that sad tone? Could it be that you''re already missing me?)

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    (¡­.I see. Well it''s been fun, Logan. Thank you again for everything you''ve done for me.)

    It was then a piston airplane was seen descending towards the runway. The plane¡¯s sudden appearance caused a lot of confusion for the staff.

    (Goodbye, Logan. I loved you.)

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Kyaaaaaa!¡±

    Screams of horror echoed through the airport as the piston crashed into a commercial plane and exploded.

    *BOOM!*

    A second explosion rang out as the both planes were completely destroyed.

    Seeing this Logan stood up and slowly walked away with his back turned to the chaos.

    ¡°Goodbye, Katrine.¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Miko shouted as he tried to kick his past self. But his foot went through it like it was a ghost.

    He gritted his teeth. He was breathing heavily as he could literally feeling his blood pressure raising.

    ¡°Tiamat! How do I get out of here?!¡±

    He got no reply.

    ¡°Oi, Tiamat!¡±

    The scenery changed again.

    This time he was in a snowy area.

    He looked around and saw a large building with the sign ¡°The International School Of Moscow¡±.

    ¡°Hahaha, take that! And that, you fucking weirdo!¡±

    He could see a group of teens stomping on another teen on the ground.

    ¡°Hahaha-guh?!¡±

    Someone came out of nowhere and kicked one of the teens in the face. He then proceeded to beat the rest of the bullies senselessly before they ran away screaming.

    The person then turned his attention to the teen on the ground.

    ¡°You okay?¡±

    He said as he stretched his hand out towards him. The teen took it and stood up.

    ¡°T-Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I just couldn''t watch as they ganged up on you. Oh I''m Andrei by the way. What''s your name?¡±

    ¡°V-Viktor. Viktor Cross.¡±

    Andrei(Logan) smiled and said-

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Vik.¡±

    The scenery then changed to a classroom.

    Logan and Viktor were sitting and talking.

    ¡°Um¡­Andrei. Would you like to come over to my house one day? My parents say that they really want to meet you, and thank you for sticking up for me and being my friend.¡±

    Logan smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The scenery changed again.

    This time it was night but the light from a burning house illuminated the darkness.

    ¡°Why?! Why Andrei?!¡±

    Viktor and Logan stood in front of the burning house. Viktor was furious, while Logan was apathetic.

    ¡°Why did you do this?! My parents and siblings are dead because of you!¡±

    Viktor shouted.

    ¡°Y-You were my only real friend! I trusted you like a brother, so why?!¡±

    Logan didn''t answer and pull a gun from his waist. He threw it in front of Viktor.

    ¡°Take it and decide your future.¡±

    Logan said with a flat tone.

    Viktor took up the gun with his trembling hands. He looked at it with a daze expression for a while.

    He then pointed the gun at Logan.

    There was no panic on Logan''s face. He just stared at Viktor.

    He watched as Viktor put gun on the temple and pulled trigger.

    *Gunshot!*

    Viktor¡¯s body then tumbled over to the ground.

    Logan stared at his body for a while before turning to leave.

    ¡°Coward.¡±

    He spoke those last words and left.

    The sceneries then began to change and Miko was forced to watched dozens of inhumane acts and dozens of betrayals.

    He could feel something breaking with each scene he watched.

    After who knew how long, the final scene played before his eyes.

    It was a 17-year-old Logan pointing a gun at the head of an old man.

    Around them were several bodies with gunshot wounds. Some were dressed in military uniform while the others were in suits.

    ¡°End of the line, Theodore Cross.¡±

    ¡°Logan, huh. To think that a mere reject was able to disrupt God¡¯s holy project.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! What part of this is holy?!¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡±

    Logan gritted his teeth and released the gun¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Answer me this, Theodore. I''ve crushed labs all over the world, burn down offices, and slaughtered everyone with the simplest information about the project. But no matter how much I searched I couldn''t find out the identity of your God.¡±

    He pushed the gun hard on Theodore¡¯s head.

    ¡°Who is the god you people praise so much?¡±

    ¡°What would knowing that do for you?¡±

    Theodore smirked.

    ¡°I heard all about it, Logan. You did some heinous acts to reach this stage. You''ve betrayed friends, lovers, and killed hundreds of innocents. And now you''re completely isolated. You''ve erased everyone who cared about you all for your stupid revenge.¡±

    ¡°The name of the God, you fucker!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don''t know either. Our God is simply referred as such, God. I don''t know his true name.¡±

    ¡°You mean to tell me that all this time you people of have been worshipping a nameless god. Then that''s just a fake God!¡±

    ¡°That''s right, Logan. You''ve sinned over and over again, you''ve killed all those dear to you. And for what? A made up God my ancestor created to gain power and influence!¡±

    Theodore started laughing wildly.

    ¡°Congratulations, Logan Cross! You''re officially the stupidest person in the world!¡±

    *Gunshot!* *Gunshot!* *Gunshot!* *Gunshot!* *Gunshot!* *Gunshot!*

    *Click*

    Logan blew the man¡¯s head away with the gun that he had and threw it away.

    He then took out a knife started to stabbing the corpse.

    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡±

    He thrust his knife as tears he''s been holding back for years ran down his face.

    With every stab he took he could remember the faces of all the people he discarded.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    A woman who he saw as a sister.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    An irreplaceable lover who made him happy.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    A timid boy who proved to be a true friend he could rely on.

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    ¡°STOP IT!¡±

    With Miko''s scream the world became completely black.

    He fell to his knees and held his head.

    The illusions that he saw felt so real, that it was like Miko had relived all those events. His body couldn''t help but tremble.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    It was then he heard a soothing voice.

    When he looked up, he saw Sasha looking down on him with a tender expression.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    She stretched her hands towards him as if trying to help him to his feet.

    ¡°Keh?!¡±

    But she didn''t help him up.

    Sasha wrapped her arms on Miko''s neck and started to squeeze it.

    ¡°Die, you devil spawn! Die, you god damn monster!¡±

    Miko kicked her away from him and stared at her in shock. There was hatred in her eyes.

    ¡°Mikky.¡±

    He looked to his left and saw Hina, Ace and Sora.

    ¡°Why? Why are you so cruel towards us, Mikky?¡±

    She walked towards him.

    ¡°Why?....Why won''t you die?!¡±

    They suddenly sprung on him.

    He jumped back and avoid them.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That''s when he suddenly felt someone holding his legs.

    He looked down and saw Luka inside his shadow gripping his legs.

    ¡°Why? Why are you enjoying a fulfilling life after trampling over all your love ones, you monster?!¡±

    ¡°Big Bro.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    The twins also appeared behind him and grabbed him.

    ¡°Please die, Big Bro.¡±

    ¡°Do us a favor and disappear forever.¡±

    At this time Sasha and trio also reached him.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    They started beating and stabbing Miko.

    ¡°Die. Die. Die. Die. Die.¡±

    That was all Miko could hear as he was assaulted.

    Despite the pain, he refused to fight back. Especially after reliving all of his past sins. His mind was in a fragile state.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    However, Miko suddenly felt as if his arm was moving on its own.

    It stretched towards the Kristen.

    ¡°No!¡±

    *Slash!*

    His claws ripped Kristen¡¯s head from his body.

    It then started moving again.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    *Slash!*

    It slashed Tessa¡¯s throat and ripped Luka''s head off.

    Miko''s body then started to move wildly.

    He bit off Sora¡¯s neck. He ripped out Ace¡¯s intestines. And finally, he crushed Hina¡¯s head under his feet.

    Only Sasha remained.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    Sasha walked up to him and hugged.

    ¡°It''s okay. Mommy will always love you no matter what you become.¡±

    ¡°No, not her! Not her!¡±

    *Stab!*

    His hand stabbed into Sasha''s back and ripped her heart out from behind.

    She looked at Miko in disbelief.

    ¡°W-Why¡­Miko?¡±

    Her body hit the floor, and blood stained the world.

    ¡°Aha¡­¡±

    Miko looked at all the corpse at his feet and then at his bloody hands.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­.¡±

    He watched as the corpses changed to people of his past.

    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­ah¡­ah¡±

    The corpse of Kristine opened its eyes and looked at him.

    ¡°I love you, Logan.¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Miko suddenly started to slashed himself with his claws like a wildly animal.

    The final string that held up his sanity popped and turning him into a raging beast.

    ¡°AH¡­AH¡­AH!¡±

    He started to slash his own face.

    ¡°AH¡­AH¡­AH¡­.AH¡­AH¡­AH!¡±

    He dug his claws into eyes and started crushingthem.

    ¡°ARGHHHHHH?!¡±

    Blood leaked from his socket as he destroyed his eyes.

    *BOOM!*

    At this time the fish that swallowed Miko exploded.

    *Boom!*

    A wild beast shot out of the water like a bullet.

    It landed in a sunny area far different from the previous winter area.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    It stood in a slouch.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A saber tiger suddenly shot out of a bush and rushed towards.

    The tiger pounce to rip the beast¡¯s throat.

    However the beast bent backwards in an odd fashion.

    The tiger flew over it and landed behind it. The tiger then did a second attempt at the beast¡¯s neck.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Rawr?!¡±

    But this time the beast slammed its leg into the tiger, and forced it up into the air.

    The tiger fell back to the ground with broken bones.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The eyeless beast looked down on the tiger and lifted its foot.

    *Crush!*

    ¡°Rawr?!¡±

    The tiger released a miserable squeal as the beast crushed its chest.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The beast then silently stooped down and began to slowly rip the tiger with its claws.

    First it crushed its eyes. Then it ripped out its tongue. Then it grabbed the tiger¡¯s mouth and ripped off the lower jaw.

    It then cut opened the stomach and pulled out the tiger¡¯s intestines. It wrapped the intestines around the its neck.

    It ripped off its legs and tail and forced them into the tiger¡¯s eye sockets.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Either because it was satisfied or because it got bored, the beast stood up and silently walked away from the tiger and further into the valley.

    It was in this way that Miko lost his mind for a third time in his two life times.

 The Sisters Of Niflheim

    Let''s take the story back to the day Miko arrived at the Primus Branch.

    Hina and Luka were inside the entertainment room alone.

    ¡°So? What did you want to talk about?¡±

    Said Luka.

    Hina looked at her like she was observing her. Luka didn''t seem to mind, and allowed her gaze.

    ¡°I''ll be blunt with you. I don''t like you.¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°My, what a coincidence. I don''t like you either.¡±

    Luka said with a smile.

    ¡°But I have to admit that the reason Mikky gave you the territories he conquered was because he believes you¡¯re the best one for the job, and that is true.¡±

    ¡°Why, thank you.¡±

    Hina frowned at Luka''s nonchalant attitude. It was a bit like Miko''s, but it felt like she was mocking her.

    ¡°You admit that I''m prefect for the job, but you still don''t like it. So you''re going to request that I allow you to help me manage the territories. Right?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. Do you accept my help or not?¡±

    ¡°I don''t mind. If you guys want manage some of the territories then be my guest. I don''t like you, but I acknowledge your talent.¡±

    Hina finally smiled when she heard that.

    ¡°What a coincidence. I feel the same.¡±

    High Class District.

    Kimiko arrived in front of the gate leading to the Royal District.

    She walked up to the men guarding the gate.

    ¡°Halt! This is a reserved district. State your name and affiliation.¡±

    They stood in front of her and blocked her.

    ¡°Kimiko Mors-Dragna.¡±

    She spoke monotone.

    ¡°The [Tyrant]?!¡±

    The guards instantly made way.

    ¡°S-Sorry for stopping you Ma''am. You may enter.¡±

    Kimiko said nothing to them and walked through the gate.

    The moment she stood in front of the three roadways, she could feel several faraway gazes on her.

    One was especially strong and possessed bloodlust. This gaze was from the direction of the road on the right.

    ¡°Markus Saevio, you better keep your eyes to yourself or I will finish what I started three hundred years ago.¡±

    The gaze slowly retreated before disappearing completely.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Kimiko then stepped on the middle road and disappeared.

    The next time she reappeared she was in front of the royal palace.

    There she saw a woman in a maid outfit. She had silver hair with pink endings, and Purple eyes.

    ¡°Celina.¡±

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    The two hastily walked up and hugged each other.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°10 years.¡±

    The two who normally had emotionless faces were all smiles.

    They separated from each other and looked at each other.

    ¡°Come, let''s go inside.¡±

    Said Celina.

    The two then walked past the various statues and entered the palace.

    ¡°So how¡¯s Niflheim?¡±

    Asked Celina.

    ¡°Dark, gloomy, cold, misty. The same old same old.¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°If the queen of the country says so, then it sounds convincing you know.¡±

    The two laughed softly.

    A black mist was slowly leaking from their bodies. But all the servants already evacuated at Celina¡¯s order, so their was a chance of accidentally killing someone.

    ¡°Ah, I heard that something big happened here while I was gone.¡±

    Celina nodded.

    ¡°It was a mess. Karim is still in a coma, the Flamehearts stillhaven''t forgiven us, we still haven''t recovered from our great lost of forces, and the biggest pain is that Dario was put on the throne before time and is struggling to keep himself from becoming a figurehead.¡±

    Celina grimaced as she spoke.

    ¡°Being the leader of a country isn''t easy. I can say that from experience.¡±

    ¡°Because he''s too busy, his potential is being wasted. If it wasn''t for that, Dario wouldn''t be stuck at [A Class].¡±

    ¡°Must be tough.¡±

    Kimiko then remembered something.

    ¡°Oh. Why didn''t you tell me Sasha was a mother of three?¡±

    Shock covered Celina¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sasha has children?¡±

    ¡°What, you didn''t know either? I thought that Rouge or Marcel would''ve told you.¡±

    ¡°This is the first I''ve heard of this.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Rouge always complains about Gamiko, but in the end he''s no different.¡±

    ¡°I can''t take that insult laying down, Kimiko.¡±

    Rouge suddenly stepped out of thin air and appeared in front of the sisters.

    ¡°I am in no way like that idiot husband of yours.¡±

    He smiled at Kimiko.

    ¡°Welcome back, Kimiko. It''s good to see my sister-in-law again.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. With a brother-in-law like you and a husband like mine, I''m starting to question us sisters¡¯ taste in men.¡±

    ¡°Nero aside, I don''t see anything wrong with my master.¡±

    ¡°That! That''s what''s wrong!¡±

    Black mist started swirled more strongly in the hall.

    ¡°Who asks their wife to wear a maid uniform and call him ¡® Master¡¯?!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I''ll have you know that I didn''t tell her to do any of that?!¡±

    Rouge defended himself.

    ¡°Oh? Then who was it that forced her to be his servant when he defeated her 6000 years ago? And who was it that made her wear a maid outfit for a thousand years?¡±

    ¡°That''s¡­.¡±

    ¡°You corrupted my innocent little sister and turned her into a cosplaying pervert. So you''re no better than Gamiko.¡±

    ¡°I told her she could stop after we got married.¡±

    ¡°Who could stop, after wearing the same thing for 1000 years?¡±

    While Kimiko and Rouge was arguing, Celina had a confused look on her normally apathetic face and mumbled to herself.

    ¡°I look like a pervert?¡±

    They soon entered the throne room.

    ¡°Anyway, I''m different from Gamiko. He purposely hid your grandson¡¯s existence, I simply wasn''t aware until recently when Dario told me that he was causing trouble for him. I was shock to hear that there was a third Gamiko.¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about him?¡±

    Kimiko asked.

    ¡°Not much. Gamiko is controlling all the information that surrounds him and the people around him. He''s using his servants to hinder my servants from learning too much.¡±

    Rouge said, with a frown.

    ¡°All I know is that he assassinated Darwin¡¯s youngest son and caused quite a lot of trouble in the crime world.¡±

    ¡®Then he doesn''t know that he''s Tiamat¡¯s Proxy. That''s good. Rouge is obsessed with his grandmother, if he finds out that he could meet her again there''s no telling what he would do.¡¯

    Kimiko thought to herself.

    ¡°So what kind of person is he?¡±

    Celina asked.

    ¡°I don''t know myself. I haven''t met him in person. By the time Sasha summoned me here, he was already inside the Illusionary Beast Valley.¡±

    ¡°What? What''s he doing in such a dangerous place?¡±

    Rouge asked.

    ¡°My husband and son are letting him train in there. They also assigned Momo as his teacher.¡±

    ¡°Momo? For Gamiko to ask her to train him means that he has high hopes for him.¡±

    ¡®Well, he''s your grandmother¡¯s Proxy after all.¡¯

    She thought.

    The three of walked out of the throne room and went deeper into the palace. They passeda lot of luxurious rooms and halls before stopping in front of an iron door.

    Rouge placed his hand on the door.

    *Flash!*

    The door then suddenly lit up. Strange markings started appearing on it.

    The image of a horned monster with a serpentine body, two forelegs and a pair of wings, appeared in the center.

    It moved and faced Rouge and the sisters.

    ¡°[Are you going back to the Clan, Rouge?]¡±

    The image spoke.

    ¡°That''s right, Ba?mu. I want you to register Kimiko as a guest.¡±

    Just like U?umgallu, Ba?mu was one of the 11 monsters created by Tiamat. It was also one of the five guardian beast of the Dragna Clan.

    ¡°[Kimiko Dragna¡­..Registration is complete.]¡±

    The door slowly opened and showed a new scenery of mountains, valleys, rivers, and vast land.

    This was the second dimension created by Augustus, which served as the home for the Secundus Branch.

    The dimension where the palace resides was created by Augustus and was only for the royal family and their thousands of servants.

    The dimension where the Secundus Branch resides is different from the royal dimension and the Primus¡¯ dimension. Even though it was the size as the Primus dimension, most of the land was unused. This was because it was designed to act as a separate country like Primus dimension. It only serves as the dwelling of the Secundus Branch and their most loyal servants.

    The three of them walked through the door and entered the new dimension.

    ¡°[Welcome to the realm of kings].¡±

    Announced Ba?mu.

    ¡°Ah, I just remembered.¡±

    Kimiko looked at Rouge.

    ¡°Speaking of kings, I heard that Arsene was involved in that mess 7 years ago.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that cursed brat was here alright. He clashed with Maria Flameheart and prevented her from collecting Lisa Flameheart.¡±

    She then turned to her sister.

    ¡°Didn''t you meet him, Celina?¡±

    ¡°No. he purposely avoided meeting me. I couldn''t even catch a glimpse of him. Even though we¡¯re originally from the same clan.¡±

    Kimiko frowned when she heard that.

    ¡°That damn brat. First he went against my orders and left to become a [Tyrant], and now he''s avoiding us.¡±

    Black flower petals started floating around her.

    ¡°Maybe I should go remind him who''s his master?¡±

    The surroundings slowly started withering. The grass they were walking on, and nearby plants died.

    ¡°Hey, could you not release your death magic here?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Noticing what she was doing, Kimiko took a deep breath to calm down. She then resume her usual apathetic expression.

    Rouge sighed when he saw the death magic fade away.

    ¡°Seriously, you guys can''t show the simplest emotion without leaking out death aura from your bodies. Doesn''t it get annoying sometimes?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re used to it. Our mother was like that sometimes too.¡±

    Celina answered.

    The women of the Mors Clan are born with the ability to naturally wield death magic, a magic which was considered one of the most terrifying magic in the world. However, there was a downfall to this.

    The stronger the women got, the stronger the death aura they give off become. It eventually reaches at point where they subconsciously release it whenever they express strong emotions. This causes multiple deaths around them. Because if this they stopped showing emotions after they reach [SSS Class]. However, even before that they show less emotions than the average person by the time they enter [S Class].

    Even though they leaked death magic, those on a similar or higher [Class] can endure that level of death magic with ease. Plus if the user is skill enough they can somewhat control the leaking death aura and prevent it from harming a certain number of persons.

    ¡°Speaking of Hel, Celina told me that you were searching for her Proxy.¡±

    Hel was the Norse goddess of death that resides over the world of ice, mist, and darkness; Niflheim. She was also the daughter of the trickster god Loki, younger sister of Fenrir and J?rmungandr (Ouroboros).

    She was also the Progenitor of the Mors Clan and mother of Kimiko and Celina. Which meant that they were true Demigoddesses.

    ¡°Did youfind them?¡±

    Kimiko shook her head.

    ¡°No. I search for centuries but I can''t find them. I believe she hasn''t chosen a new one after the one that [Tyrant] Paige killed.¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯ll pick one eventually. She''s different from my grandmother.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    After walking for a while they reached the top of a hill and looked down. At the bottom there was a town with several buildings.

    ¡°So how long are you going to stay here, Sis.¡±

    Asked Celina.

    ¡°I promised Sasha that I''ll watch over Miko for her, but he''s currently inside the valley and outside my reach. So I''ll return after six months to meet him. Depending on what he achieved inside the valley, I''ll teach him the Mors Clan¡¯s assassination techniques.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    Rouge asked.

    Kimiko nodded with her apathetic face.

    They then started to walk towards the town.

    Kimiko and Celina continued to talk but Rouge was lost in his thoughts.

    ¡®Gamiko Dragna the third, huh. If he survives the Illusionary Beast Valley he definitely won''t be the same as before. There''s a high chance that he''ll leave several times stronger both mentally and physically then when he entered. If that happens he''ll receive the Midnight Witch Momo as his teacher. Considering that she''s literally a walking magic library, he''ll have access to a wide variety of magic techniques. I''m sure he''ll be thought Qigong as well. If he''s also thought the world''s #1 assassination clan, the Mors clan¡¯s techniques then he''ll become one hell of a monster in his generation.¡¯

    Rouge couldn''t help but frowned.

    ¡°Looks like I''ll have to whip Rin into shape to counter such a monster.¡±

    Back at the Lower Class District.

    There was an old bar that was popular with the older neighborhood thugs, by the name of Bao. Inside the bar were a lot of rough-looking men. They all looked at the entrance when the door was pushed opened and saw a teenage boy with orange hair standing there.

    The boy looked at the men and took out a piece of paper.

    ¡°Um¡­.is there a man by the name Gremlin here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that''s me.¡±

    Ace saw an old man with a hunchback stand up from his seat. The old man slowly walked towards him.

    ¡°¡­.Are you the one who sent me this letter?¡±

    Ace held out the letter in front of the old man.

    The top of the letter read ¡°Do you want to learn how to use the true power of [Boost Player]?¡±

    The old man looked at the letter and smiled.

    ¡°Come. Let''s discuss this in a more private area.¡±

    Saying so the old man left the bar. Ace cautiously followed behind him.

    After they left the bar, the scenery instantly changed to a white room.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This shocked Ace. He immediately took a fighting stance.

    ¡°Calm down. I just brought us to a place where we can talk freely.

    The old man''s voice changed. It didn''t sound tired and elderly anymore. It was now energetic and full of life.

    The old man smiled, and then a light devoured him and illuminate the room.

    When it faded, what stood there wasn''t a hunchback old man. It was a teen with purple hair, blue eyes, and a handsome face.

    Ace looked at the teen with shock. Even though he''s never seen this teen before he could guess his origins.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ace. My name is Aeon Dragna. Nero''s grandson and Miko''s older cousin.¡±

    Aeon smirked mischievously.

    ¡°And I''m here to groom you, Sora, Hinami, and Luka Flameheart into little monsters.¡±

 The Monsteréˆ¥æªš Rebirth

    The Summit Of The Gods.

    Tiamat was walking down the halls with a frown. She past many gods and demons without saying a word to them. After walking through the golden halls for a while, she finally stopped in front of a door with the symbol of a snake eating its own tail.

    ¡°Boros, let me in.¡±

    ¡°Tia? Alright, give me a sec.¡±

    After a few moments Tiamat¡¯s body turned into light and disappeared from the hall.

    When she reappeared she was standing in front of a black and gold palace. There were giant feathered snakes with wings standing guard at the sides.

    When they saw Tiamat they lowered their heads as if bowing to her. She smiled at them and entered the palace.

    When she entered, there were countless servants from dragons to humans bowing before her. She walked without paying them much attention, until she reached a throne.

    ¡°What''s wrong, Tia? You don''t normally come visit me without prior notice.¡±

    Said Ouroboros who sat on the throne.

    ¡°I''m having some troubles with Miko.¡±

    ¡°What kind of troubles?¡±

    ¡°He entered the Illusionary Beast Valley and was gradually getting stronger through constant battles.¡±

    Tiamat started frown once again.

    ¡°However, my connection with him was suddenly cut off, and now I don''t know his situation.¡±

    ¡°Wait. How was your connection suddenly cut off?¡±

    ¡°The Illusionary Beast Valley was created by Augustus for our children to use as a playground. He knew that I would be against creating such a place, so he placed a restriction that prevented me from entering. It''s still affective even now. But it shouldn''t block my link with Miko.¡±

    ¡°Then you''re suggesting that he cut your connection himself? But that would mean that he''s under immense emotional stress.¡±

    ¡°That''s why I''m worried. Even though I know that he''s alive, the fact that I can''t confirm what kind of situation he''s in frustrates me.¡±

    Ouroboros watched Tiamat¡¯s pained face and thought that she hasn''t made that kind of face in years.

    She mumbled.

    ¡°I can''t afford to lose him again.¡±

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Rawr?!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A ten foot tall horned lion was punched away and slammed into a cliff side.

    It struggled to its feet and tried to make a run for it. But it didn''t reach far.

    *Bam!*

    The monster that was hunting it down, came up in an instant and slammed its foot under its chin.

    The force from the kick forced the lion to stand on its hind legs before falling on its back.

    The monster then grabbed the lion by the tail and slammed it on the cliff side.

    ¡°Rawr?!¡±

    The lion released an agonizing sound, but the monster didn''t let up.

    It walked up to the lion and began pounding its head with its fists.

    *Bam!*

    Blood flew from the lions mouth.

    *Bam!*

    It''s teeth broke and fell out.

    *Bam!*

    It''s jaw broke.

    *Bam!*

    It''s skull caved in.

    *Bam!*

    Its eyes popped out.

    *Bam!*

    The monster continued to pound the lion until the head was reduced to paste.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The monster then stared at the lion¡¯s body with dull eyes.

    It then turned around and left.

    It had been 2 months since Miko entered the Illusionary Beast Valley, and over a month since his mind broke under immense stress caused by illusions.

    In that time he has regrown his eyes, killed countless monsters in the most brutal way possible, and traveled over 500 miles deep into the valley.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    He walked sluggishly past the dozens of smashed lion corpses and headed deeper into the valley.

    That''s all he''s done in the last month. He''s barely slept or eaten. His body was filled with wounds, and his clothes was mostly destroyed. He looked like a beast rather than a human.

    Rather, the current Miko had no signs of humanity.

    His brain was literally shut off whichleft his body to move by instinct, his entire body was covered with scales, he even grew a horn at the center of his forehead.

    He looked more like a monster than a human.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Such a Miko stopped in front of a gigantic tree that towered up to the heavens.

    He looked around and noticed that he was surrounded by some silver bears walking on two hind legs, but had four forearms.

    They all towered over 4m and was almost 2m wide.

    ¡°Grr.¡±

    There were about 20 of them and they all surrounded Miko.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Although he was surrounded Miko showed no reaction to them.

    As if it was annoyed by it, a bear rushed towards Miko and slashed him across the face.

    The power of the bear¡¯s attack made Miko slam into the tree.

    ¡°Grr!¡±

    The bear then rushed to finish the job. It swung its claws again.

    *Bam!*

    But it was kicked in the face before it could. The kick forced the bear back a few steps.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko sluggishly walked towards the bear.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The bear experiencing how fast Miko could counteract, backed away and roared.

    Three other bears rushed towards Miko.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Miko stood in place until the bears were directly in front him.

    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*

    He then moved with a blinding speed and hit the bears square in the face.

    The bears were blown back with their faces sunk in.

    Miko then rushed at them and sunk his fangs into one of the bear¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Roar?!¡±

    Miko savagely began ripping the bear¡¯s neck apart. The bear tried to force Miko away by desperately swing its four claws, but Miko ignored the damage to his body and continued ripping the bear¡¯s neck. It wasn''t long until he bit the head off and the bear¡¯s body dropped to the ground.

    Seeing that his prey was dead, Miko turned to its corpse and started to devour it on spot.

    He ripped through the bear¡¯s skin and devoured its organs.

    He pulled out the bear¡¯s heart and ripped it up with his fangs. Maybe because he liked it, he suddenly went into a frenzy and began to devour the bear at a faster pace.

    The other silver bears watched this savage display with terrified eyes.

    ¡°R-Roar?!¡±

    But the one who attacked Miko first roared and then rushed forward. Seeing that, all the other bears rushed forward as well.

    This time Miko didn''t wait for them to attack him. He pounced on one of the bear''s and ripped out its throat.

    He then ripped out its intestines and wrapped around the neck of the neighboring bear.

    He then thrust his head forward and stabbed his horn through the bear¡¯s head.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Three bears attacked him from behind.

    Miko spun around and welcomed their claws with his chest. His blood danced in the air, but Miko didn''t seem to care.

    He thrust his hands forward and stabbed into the bears¡¯ chest. He ripped out the hearts and forced them down another bear¡¯s throat.

    He then circled around that bear¡¯s back and jumped on it. He grabbed its head and ripped it off with one pull.

    He jumped off and threw the head into another bears¡¯ face.

    He then jumped and drop-kicked the bear. He quickly stood beside its head and stomp it.

    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*

    He stomped it until the head was completely crushed.

    At this time, the remaining bears all froze up.

    From the acts of savagery they just witnessed, they could tell that Miko wasn''t something they should¡¯ve messed with.

    So they started retreating.

    However, to Miko it was like they were playing tag.

    He pounced at them one by one and ripped them, slashed them, bit them, and devour them.

    Before long only the bear who was giving the orders was left.

    It had only its hind legs remaining. Miko had already bit off the other four.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He stared down at the bear without any expression.

    He then stooped down and stared at the frightened bear¡¯s face.

    The bear tried to crawl away but miko kicked it in the face and cracked its skull.

    He then walked to the hind feet and grabbed them.

    He stomped on the bear¡¯s stomach and pulled the legs.

    ¡°Roar?!¡±

    Miko ignored the bear¡¯s screams and ripped off the remaining legs.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He looked at the legs and the bear on the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He then turned around walked away while munching on the legs.

    Whether he thought that the legs were enough for a snack, or because he got bored of tormenting the bear, or if he just wanted to the bear to suffer a fate without limbs; it was unknown.

    Miko continued to walk through the valley while munching on the remainder of the bear¡¯s leg.

    *Rumble*

    It was then the ground started to shake.

    *Crack!*

    A large crack appeared in the earth.

    Seeing that Miko jumped up and stood on a tree.

    *Boom!*

    The ground burst open and a giant paw shot out.

    The paw slashed the tree Miko was standing on.

    *Boom!*

    The tree was instantly uprooted.

    Miko jumped off the tree and slash the paw with his claws.

    *Boom!*

    Maybe because it felt pain, the monster who the paw belong to burst out of the ground.

    What stood in front of Miko was a gigantic armored wolf.

    The wolf looked down at Miko and swung down its paw.

    *Boom!*

    Miko and several trees were blown away the moment the paw hit the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko silently lifted a tree off him and stared at the wolf.

    After staring at it for a while he kicked off the ground and charged at it.

    He jumped on a tree and jumped to a higher one and then shot towards the wolf.

    ¡°Awhoo!¡±

    The wolf howl and slashed its giant claws.

    *Boom!*

    It hit Miko head on and pierce his side.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    However Miko didn''t care.

    He held onto the claw that pierced him, to prevent himself from being blowing away. He then climbed onto the wolf¡¯s paw and ran up its leg.

    He jumped when he reached near the wolf¡¯s head.

    He swung down his claws and slash at the face.

    *Clang!*

    The claws weren''t able to do any damage because if it''s tough skin.

    The wolf used its paw and slammed Miko to the ground.

    *Boom!*

    The ground cracked and his blood sprayed from all of his orifices.

    The wolf lifted its paw to finish him off, but Miko sprung up like an animal and bit off one of the toes.

    ¡°Awhoo?!¡±

    The wolf released agonizing howl and stepped back.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko silently stared at the wolf before pouncing at him.

    While Miko was emotionlessly fighting the wolf, there was something happening inside his subconsciousness.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    A brown-skinned child was floating in a room filled with water. His eyes were lifeless and his body showed no sign of moving.

    It was like it was a corpse chained to the bottom of the ocean.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    In front of such a corpse stood a being that could only be described as ¡°something¡±.

    ¡°Its worse than I thought. He completely shut his brain off.¡±

    The mosaic being placed its hand on the corpse¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Unfortunately I can''t let your mind rot away here.¡±

    The mosaic hand started to give off a white glow, which spread to the corpse.

    ¡°Wake up, Logan. You''ve rested long enough.¡±

    The corpse jolted and light started to return to its eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The corpse came alive and blinked.

    After a while it''s eyes adjusted. And then-

    ¡°Ha! Monster!¡±

    The corpse who had now become a human, quickly retreated to a corner of the room when it saw the mosaic being.

    ¡°¡­.As I feared, his mind regressed back to when he was a child.¡±

    Mosaic sighed.

    ¡°You always had mental problems but this is a first.¡±

    He walked over the child cowering in a corner and placed his hand on his head.

    ¡°Sorry but I don''t have time to delicately fix your mental issues.¡±

    The child''s head started to glow, and shortly after the innocent look in the child''s eyes disappeared and it was replaced by a more mature one.

    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±

    Asked the mosaic.

    Logan didn''t answer, but the mosaic could still see fear and despair lingering in his eyes.

    ¡®Since I forcibly drew his mind out of isolation, he should still be in a fragile state. Seems like he¡¯ll still need a kick to get on his feet again.¡¯

    The mosaic started to feel irritated the longer he stared at kid Logan.

    ¡°Logan, you need to forget about what happened with the illusions and about the past. It will only crush your soul. You can just say that''s not your fault if it helps. People do it all the time.¡±

    "But I killed them all! I destroyed everyone that''s ever cared about me! And I''m sure to repeat the same thing here!"

    Miko continued to curl up in the corner trembling.

    "You brat!"

    But the mosaic roared at him and grabbed him by the neck.

    "What is with this pathetic display?! Are you a little bitch that can only cry and continue to feel sorry for yourself?!"

    The mosaic lifted Miko up in air and glared at him.

    "Do you want to return to the old you who was nothing but a defect in the eyes of others?! Do you want to go back to being that sad excuse for a person?!"

    "B-But...."

    "But nothing!"

    The mosaic threw Miko across the room. Miko crashed into the ground and groaned.

    "So what if you killed everyone who''s ever cared for you?! Just don''t do it again!"

    "That''s easier said than done!"

    Miko stood up and shouted back.

    "There will come a time when I''ll run away and leave them for dead, because that''s the kind of human I am!"

    "Then stop being human!"

    Miko was shocked speechless when he heard that. The mosaic continued.

    "If that is your nature as a human, then discard your humanity! If you''re just a pathetic human, then become a powerful monster instead!"

    "What?"

    "Why do you think you¡¯re suffering in the first place? It''s because all your life you were forced to make tough choices. You were forced to choose between your happiness and your goal, your love ones and your desires. That''s what caused you to break."

    The mosaic then started to speak more softly.

    "Listen, Miko. The main issue here is that you''re not selfish enough."

    That was the first time someone told him that.

    "Whoever said that you had to choose between your goals and your happiness? You can have both. Only fools will choice one."

    The mosaic then spread its arms.

    "If you want to kill a million people and still get the girl, then do it! If you want to burn cities to the ground and still be able to spend a day out with your friends then do it! Don''t restrict yourself, Miko! Let your desires run wild! And then and only then can you gain everything you''ve ever truly wanted!"

    The mosaic walked up to Miko and placed his hand on his shoulder.

    "If your humanity won''t allow it, then throw it in the garbage! If your common sense is against it then flush it down the toilet and embrace your insanity!"

    "Embrace it?"

    "That''s right. Being insane isn''t necessarily a bad thing. In fact it sets you apart from everyone else. If you check history some of the most influential men were called insane.¡±

    The mosaic then place both hands on Miko''s shoulder and looked him in the eyes.

    "Don''t fight against your insanity, Logan. Instead, turn it into your strength. Carry out your desires, no matter how sick and twisted they might seem to others. Become someone who even the gods can''t judge. Besides didn''t you plan on plunging the world into chaos? You can''t do that if you keep restricting yourself because of fear."

    The mosaic took his hands off Miko and stepped back.

    "Let me say this again. If losing everything is in your human nature, then throw away your humanity. If your common sense is in the way, then embrace your insanity. And if there are people who try to block your path, cut them down. It doesn''t have to be immediately. If you can''t cut them down now, then cut them down in the future. Just don''t let anyone restrain you from doing what you want. Not even yourself."

    As he said that, the mosaic faded away, but the voice still remained.

    "Now go, Miko. Go and force your desires on the world. Go and make it yours. That''s how we''re suppose to be. And stop being a bitch!¡±

    *Crack!*

    Cracks started to appear in the room. They quickly multiplied spread across the entire room.

    *Shatter!*

    The room shattered like glass and light leaked in and devoured Miko.

    *Boom!*

    When Miko came to, he found himself shooting through the air like an arrow.

    *Boom!*

    He slammed into a gigantic tree and was embedded inside it.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.my body hurts like hell.¡±

    He spoke for the first time in two months.

    He recall his conversation with the mosaic being.

    ¡°That bastard. Who he''s calling a bitch?¡±

    He forcibly pulled himself from the tree and fell to the ground. Pain ran through his body when his feet touched the ground.

    ¡°Ugh?! What the fuck was I doing to end up like this?¡±

    While complaining Miko scanned the area and spotted a giant armored wolf with a lot of scars and blood all over its body.

    ¡°Was I fighting that?¡±

    Miko started to check his body while keeping his eye on the wolf.

    ¡°The fuck?! When did I grow a horn?!¡±

    He shouted after checking his body.

    ¡°¡­.Well, whatever. I have bigger problems.¡±

    The giant wolf stared Miko down and was being cautious. It must be on alert because of the wounds on its body.

    ¡°I must''ve have given it one hell of a fight. But I don''t think I can continue to fight with my body like this.¡±

    Miko stared at the wounded wolf.

    ¡°If I still had my magic I might could¡¯ve use [Dragonite] to take him on. But I''m in a bind here¡­..Hm? Wait.¡±

    Miko then remembered the mosaic¡¯s words.

    ¡°The main issue here is that you''re not selfish enough."

    ¡°Don''t fight against your insanity, Logan. Instead, turn it into your strength. Carry out your desires, no matter how sick and twisted they might seem to others. Become someone who even the gods can''t judge. Besides didn''t you plan on plunging the world into chaos? You can''t do that if you keep restricting yourself because of fear.¡±

    ¡°Don''t let anyone restrain you from doing what you want. Not even yourself."

    He then remembered Nero¡¯s words.

    ¡°Your mind is not fit to use Qigong.¡±

    ¡°Qigong is the projection of one¡¯s soul and desires outside the body.¡±

    ¡°For you who restrains his desires and himself, learning Qigong is impossible.¡±

    ¡°I''ve been watching from you were born. It''s true that it looks like you do whatever you want, but in actuality you chain yourself down like a slave.¡±

    If he put their words together they''re basically saying the same thing.

    ¡°I subconsciously hold myself back, and according to Nero that will prevent me from learning Qigong. And that mosaic bastard also told me that I need to let my desires loose. Then if I be true to my desires I will get stronger? But¡­.¡±

    The scenes of him discarding everyone he''s ever cared about surfaced in his mind. It caused his stress to raise again.

    "Who ever said that you had to choose between your goals and your happiness? You can have both. Only fools will choice one."

    The mosaic Beings words resurfaced as well.

    ¡°That''s right. Why should I only chose one path in life?¡±

    "If you want to kill a million people and still get the girl, then do it! If you want to burn cities to the ground and still be able to spend a day out with your friends then do it! Don''t restrict yourself, Miko! Let your desires run wild! And then and only then can you gain everything you''ve ever truly wanted!"

    He walked towards the wolf.

    ¡°The answer was so obvious, but I could even figure out until now.¡±

    "If your humanity won''t allow it, then throw it in the garbage! If your common sense is against it then flush it down the toilet and embrace your insanity!"

    ¡°Some genius I am.¡±

    The wolf watched as Miko''s body started giving off a creepy dark glow.

    ¡°My doubts, my fears, my humanity. I just needed to throw it all away and become something that can obtain everything I ever wanted.¡±

    "Let me say this again. If losing everything is in your human nature, then throw away your humanity. If your common sense is in the way, then embrace your insanity. And if there are people who try to block your path, cut them down.¡±

    A savage grin appeared on his face.

    "Now go, Miko. Go and force your desires on the world. Go and make it yours. That''s how we''re suppose to be!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A burst of winds spread through the area as if Miko¡¯s body had exploded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me what kind of person I am. I''ll force my will over all.¡±

    He lifted his hand up and pointed at the wolf. And said-

    ¡°And I will for you to die!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He kicked off the ground so hard that the ground burst open.

    When the wolf saw Miko shot towards him, it swung down its gigantic paw.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Miko threw a punch and counteract the claw.

    *Boom!*

    The wolf¡¯s paw was flung back with all of it disfigured.

    It retreated its paw and devoured the still airborne Miko. However-

    ¡°I willed you to die, so why are fighting back?¡±

    *Boom!*

    The wolf¡¯s mouth was forced open and its giant fangs flew out.

    Miko climbed out of the wolf''s mouth and stood on its nose. He stared it in the eyes and spoke.

    ¡°Are you going against my will?¡±

    There''s was a crazy look in his eyes whichmade even the wolf frightened.

    It swung its remaining claw at him.

    *Boom!*

    But it was stopped by Miko''s arm.

    ¡°Then I''ll take that as a yes.¡±

    The dark glow spread out and streaksof white could be seen mixing with it. His hair started to give off a faint glow as well.

    *Bam!*

    He swat away the wolf¡¯s claw and leaped up into the air.

    ¡°Vanish from my sight!¡±

    He thrust his arm down and slammed his fist onto the wolf''s head.

    *Boom!*

    The wolf¡¯s head exploded like a balloon and its bones and flesh flew all over the place.

    Miko silently landed on the ground; the wolf''s corpse tumbled over as well.

    The dark glow disappeared and Miko fell over.

    ¡°S-Shit¡­.Qigong is too exhausting.¡±

    Saying that, Miko closed his eyes and slept for the first time in months.

    This was how Miko unlocked the first stage of Qigong.

 King Of The Valley

    (Mi¡­..Miko¡­..Miko!)

    ¡°Wah?!¡±

    Miko quickly sprung to his feet when he heard a shout in his head.

    (I finally got through to you!)

    ¡°Hm? Tiamat? What are you shouting about? I was enjoying a well deserved nap you know.¡±

    He said as he started to stretch his body.

    (Don''t give me that! Do you know how long I''ve been trying to get through to you?!¡±

    ¡°Actually, I don''t. How long have I been in here?¡±

    (What? You don''t know how long you''ve been there? What were you doing?)

    ¡°Hm¡­I don''t know.¡±

    (¡­¡­¡­)

    At the Summit Of The Gods.

    Tiamat was observing Miko with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Something isn''t right.¡±

    She watched as Miko lazily stretched his limbs.

    ¡°There''s something off about him. The aura he gives off is different than usual.¡±

    Even though she said that she couldn''t tell what was different.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Miko suddenly bent over holding his stomach.

    (Miko?! What is it?!)

    ¡°I''m starving!¡±

    (¡­¡­.)

    ¡°This isn''t a joke, Tiamat. I really feel like I''m dying of hungry.¡±

    Miko then fell to his knees while holding his stomach.

    (Well, it doesn''t seem like you''re messing around.)

    ¡°Why would I be messing around? I''m seriously starving!¡±

    Miko forced himself to stand up and scanned the area.

    ¡°There!¡±

    He spotted a 2ft tall boar with 4 eyes. He suddenly felt strength as he moved towards the boar.

    ¡°?!¡±

    By the time the boar noticed Miko, it was already too late.

    With a single slash from his claw the boar¡¯s head flew off its body. Miko grabbed it and sunk his fangs in it.

    (¡­¡­.)

    Tiamat watched as he savagely devoured the boar¡¯s head and then moved to the body.

    He was like a beast with the way how he ripped the flesh to pieces and soak his face and hands in blood.

    After eating his filled Miko stood up and walked away from the boar.

    (Seriously, what happened to you?)

    ¡°Hm? Ah, I can use Qigong now.¡±

    Miko held his fist out and started emitting a dark glow.

    (Really? Then that''s explain your appetite.)

    ¡°Does Qigong affect my appetite?¡±

    (It takes up a lot of energy when in use, so Qigong users burn calories at an abnormal rate which results in an increase in appetite.)

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡®But that doesn''t explain his beastly behavior earlier. As I thought, something must''ve happened to change him. The old Miko was arrogant, mischievous, and reckless, but he still felt human. But¡­.¡¯

    Tiamat watched as Miko chased a two head monster and ripped one of its head off and showed it to the monster.

    ¡®This Miko gives off a dangerous feeling like a monster in human skin. Well, with him covered in scales and having a horn in the center of his head, I guess his currently behavior fits him perfectly.¡¯

    Even though she was curious, she knew that Miko wouldn''t tell her. So she decide to observe for the meantime.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    ¡°Ace?! You!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Hina! Don''t just run in like that!¡±

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Sora moved to catch Hina who was blown away by a kick.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    They were inside a white room that looked like it stretched forever, and they desperately fight against a boy who was not even 10 years old. He had purple hair, blue eyes, and a handsome face.

    He was Aeon Dragna.

    ¡°Is that it? I haven''t even warmed up properly.¡±

    He spoke with a teasing tone.

    Sora glared at him and helped Hina to her feet.

    ¡°T-Thanks. I''m okay.¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°Ace, you alive?¡±

    ¡°Shh! I''m playing dead.¡±

    *Bam!*

    Ace was suddenly kicked off the ground like a ball.

    ¡°Don''t be lazy.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    ¡°[Resound]!¡±

    Sora popped beside and tried to hit him with his palm.

    However his palm hit air.

    ¡°Sneak attack isn''t bad.¡±

    *Bam!*

    Sora suddenly felt like his body was crushed as he was sent flying.

    ¡°But sometimes you move so fast that your brain can''t keep up, which creates a small opening in your defenses. You should fix that.¡±

    While he said that, he caught several knives that Hina threw at him and threw them back.

    Hina skillfully dodged them and charged towards him.

    ¡°Isn''t that fighting style outdated?¡±

    *Bam!*

    Aeon instantly cut the distance and punched her in the stomach.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    She fell to her knees and he stooped down in front her.

    ¡°Hey, why aren''t you transforming using your powers? It would''ve increased your chances of landing a hit if you did.¡±

    ¡°I-I''m not using it.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is because of Nami? If so, it''s a waste.¡±

    Aeon stood up and looked down on her.

    ¡°What if I told you that your ¡®child¡¯ was still alive?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Hina immediately looked up when she heard that.

    ¡°What do you-?!¡±

    *Bam!*

    She was lifted off the ground with a kick and bounced on the ground a few times.

    ¡°I can''t believe you fell for such a simple provocation. If I was an enemy I could''ve split you in two just now.¡±

    Hearing that, Hina struggled to her feet.

    ¡°Y-You son of a-?!¡±

    *Bam!*

    But just before she could curse at Aeon, something crashed into her.

    ¡°Ugh¡­..Luka?!¡±

    When Hina checked what it was, she saw Luka laying on the floor with blood leaking out her mouth.

    ¡°Ah, sorry about that.¡±

    When Hina looked up she saw a slightly older Aeon standing next to the kid Aeon.

    ¡°She and her friends caught me off guard for a sec, so I accidentally used too much force.¡±

    After a closer look, Hina could see the members of Fate laying on the ground not too far away.

    ¡°Hm? They were able to catch you off guard, 10-year-old me?¡±

    ¡°I feel ashamed, 8-year-old me.¡±

    The two Aeon said to each other.

    ¡°Looks we underestimate them.¡±

    A new Aeon appeared out of nowhere. He was older than his other two selves.

    ¡°Let me take care of both groups.¡±

    ¡°13-year-old me, huh. Then we¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    The two Aeons took out an hourglass from their pockets and placed it on the ground before disappearing.

    The new older Aeon scanned the room and looked at everyone who laid on the floor.

    ¡°Then, shall we get started?¡±

    ¡°What? Aeon isn''t here?¡±

    Said Momo.

    She was sitting in front of Nova, who was aiming a camera at her.

    ¡°Yeah. I found the kids around Miko interesting, so I sent him to the capital. Well, that and he''s constantly complaining that he has nothing to do.¡±

    He suddenly multiplied and surrounded Momo while taking pictures.

    ¡°They should be in his [Time Palace] right now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That explains why I haven''t seen him around lately, but I didn''t expect him to leave when things are just about to get juicy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you figure out that the old man is planning something?¡±

    ¡°Of course. He invited Sherry out of the blue, and he also made Kimiko return by taking away Miko. It''s true that Miko reached out to us, but I believe Gramps was gonna send for him anyway. The fact that he didn''t restrain Auntie Sasha here and let here go without a fuss was because what he''s planning is so big that he doesn''t know if he can protect her when everything goes down.¡±

    ¡°As expected of my flesh and blood. You''re really smart.¡±

    Said Nova, who was using his clones to set up lighting, changing the background behind Momo, and instructing her how to pose.

    He was conducting a professional photoshoot.

    ¡°Oh, how''s Miko coming along?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. I decided not to check on him until the six months period is over.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I wonder if I should teach him Qigong along with you.¡±

    ¡°You can''t teach, Uncle. Did you forget that I wasn''t able to tie my shoe until I was 8 because of you?¡±

    ¡°I thought it would''ve been cooler to do it with magic rather your hands. The Old Man agreed with me.¡±

    ¡°See? You two have forgotten what it felt like to be weak. If I let you teach him you''ll skip the basics and ruin his Qi foundation.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess you''re right.¡±

    ¡°So leave Miko to me. I might not be a god among mortals like you two, but I''m still the #1 in my generation.¡±

    Momo said proudly while posing for the camera.

    ¡°Alright. Now about some pictures in your real form?"

    ¡°No way. I prefer my child form. This way I won''t look like my mother. You guys always get emotional when you see it.¡±

    ¡°Sonia¡­¡±

    Nova suddenly looked depressed and stopped taking pictures. He then started drinking while facing a wall.

    He then poured some of the liquor on the floor and clasped his hands and prayed.

    ¡°Oi, she isn''t dead!¡±

    Momo shouted.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Kaah!¡±

    ¡°Go to hell, you stupid monkeys!¡±

    *Bam!*

    Miko slammed his leg into a monster and rip it in two.

    He was surrounded by dozens of monsters that looked like spider monkeys with wings.

    He was inside a jungle area. The trees were at least 100m tall, and Miko was battling the monkeys while jumping through these trees.

    *Bam!*

    He jumped and kicked a monkey¡¯s head off.

    ¡°Kaah!¡±

    A monkey attacked him from behind and wrapped itself around him.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    The monkey started falling downwards as if aiming to drop Miko on his head.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    *Bam!*

    A dark glow spread out and blew the monkey to pieces.

    Miko grabbed a nearby tree branch to stop himself from hitting the ground.

    He then jumped and stepped on a monkey used it as footing to move upwards.

    He jumped from branch to monkey to branch climbing higher.

    When he reach to the top of a tree he was surrounded by a dozen flying monkeys. They all rushed at him at once.

    He immediately did a handstand and spun his body while swinging his legs.

    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*

    Miko''s legs slammed into the monkeys and rip them apart like he was a blender.

    He then brought his feet back to the tree top and jumped upwards.

    He right hand then had a dark glow with streaks of white in it.

    ¡°I call this the Fuckoff Punch!¡±

    He swung his fist downwards and a pillar of black and white light shot towards the trees.

    *BOOOM!*

    The light devoured the trees and the monkeys and blew it all away.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Miko''s body suddenly stiffen and he was unable to move.

    He fell and crashed into the ground.

    ¡°Argh¡­I''m so hungry.¡±

    (Looks like even after two months after activating it, you still can''t gauge the energy consumption rate.)

    ¡°I know. It depends on how much I eat before a fight.¡±

    He sat up.

    ¡°I need a ton worth of food if I want to use Qi for a long period of time.¡±

    He looked around and saw a few monkeys roasted by his attack. He stood up and walked over to them.

    ¡°It''s a good thing that my stomach and sense of taste is like a dragon''s or I wouldn''t be able to stomach half the things in this valley.¡±

    Saying so he started eating the roast monkeys.

    It as been a total of four months since he''s entered the Illusionary Beast Valley. Since that time he''s fought his way almost 8,000 miles into the valley. Along the way his strength has seen a tremendous increase.

    So much, he''s broke into [B Class].

    ¡°The monsters are getting harder to beat the further I travel down the valley.¡±

    Said Miko, who was walking while munching on a monkey leg.

    (You should be entering the area with the strongest beasts. It''s a good thing you''ve reached [B Class] otherwise you would immediately die when you reach there.)

    ¡°The valley¡¯s strongest beasts huh?¡±

    Miko reached an area that was overcast with black clouds. Red lightning struck the lands and a lot of ferocious roars could be heard in the distance.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko looked up and saw a flock of monsters flying towards him. They didn''t take long for them to land in front of him.

    ¡°Bugs?¡±

    What landed in front of Miko was a group of insect humanoids standing on two feet like a human.

    The insects looked at Miko and-

    ¡°What is this creature?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it spoke.¡±

    Said Miko.

    He walked up to the insects and said-

    ¡°Hey, are you Chimera Ants?¡±

    The monsters looked at him confusingly.

    (They''re Insectmen. A type of monster mostly found on the Beast Continent.)

    ¡°Chimera Ants. Insectmen. What''s the difference?¡±

    ¡°You bastard, who the hell are yo-?!¡±

    *Bam!*

    One of the Insectmen head was squashed by Miko''s fist, when he approached him.

    ¡°W-Why did you do that?!¡±

    One of the Insectmen shouted.

    ¡°Hm? No reason really. I just felt like it.¡±

    *Bam!*

    Miko thrust his fist through the monster¡¯s abdomen and activated his Qi.

    *Boom!*

    The monster exploded before it could realize what was happening.

    Miko turned to rest of them and said-

    ¡°Starting now, I''m your king. I demand three royal guards! And one must look a little like a cat!¡±

    ¡°Screw you!¡±

    The monsters all rushed at Miko while shouting.

    ¡°What? You''re all going against my will.¡±

    *Bam!*

    He rushed forward and rip a few insects with his claws and then crush one under his foot with an axe kick.

    He then grabbed two by the face and swung them around like a pair of clubs.

    ¡°Then die!¡±

    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*

    Miko swung the bugs around and used them to destroy their brethren.

    When he realized that the insects clubs were destroyed he grabbed another two and swung them around.

    He repeated this cycle until only a few insects remained.

    ¡°W-Wait! We give! We give! You''re our king! All hail his majesty!¡±

    The bugs started bowing down before him.

    Miko looked down on them coldly and said-

    ¡°No, thank you. I have no need for such cowardly subjects.¡±

    ¡°Wai-?!¡±

    *Splat!*

    He crushed the monster¡¯s head under his feet. He then swiftly killed the remaining bugs.

    He then turned towards the overcast area.

    ¡°Guess I''ll be king for the time being.¡±

    Saying so, he walked towards it.

    Two months later.

    Momo sat at the end of the Illusionary Beast Valley.

    ¡°He''s late.¡±

    She said as she stared into the canyon.

    ¡°He didn''t die, right?.....Nah, I don''t see that happening.¡±

    She stood up and dust herself off.

    ¡°I guess I''ll go take a look.¡±

    Saying so she jumped down into the canyon. She landed at the bottom and started heading into the dimension the valley was in.

    The moment she entered the valley she was shocked by what she saw before her eyes.

    ¡°The hell?!¡±

    There was a palace made of some shiny stone with lots of monsters around it. The monsters looked like they were acting as guards.

    Around the palace were monsters sculpting statues of a reptilian being with a horn. And in the skies were monsters flying while forming letters spelling ¡°All Hail The King!¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    At that moment Momo stopped and saw something heading towards her.

    It was a parade of monsters matching towards her. They stopped at her feet and divided themselves to make a path for a gigantic lizard.

    The lizard was golden and had something resembling a throne on its back. Momo looked up and saw a reptilian being sitting there.

    ¡°Miko?!¡±

    ¡°Yo, Momo. It''s been six months already?¡±

    Miko lifted his hand and the lizard lowered itself so that he could get off using its head. The moment his foot left the lizard, all kinds of monsters stacked themselves on all fours by height, and acted as stairs for Miko to walk down.

    When his feet touched the ground, he snapped his fingers and a couple birdlike monsters brought platters with meat before him. He took up a juicy meat and walked towards Momo who was stunned.

    He spoke with a smile.

    ¡°I activated my Qi. What''s next?¡±

 Qigong + Movements In The Shadows

    After confirming that he had indeed fought his way through the valley, Momo left the valley with Miko.

    ¡°I''m finally free from that place.¡±

    Miko said as he stretched his body. He then deactivated his dragon scales, claws and horn.

    ¡°I forgot how I looked when I was human.¡±

    ¡®Was human?¡¯

    Momo repeated in her mind.

    She then stared at Miko for a while.

    ¡°Miko, show me your Qi.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Okay.¡±

    Shortly after he said that Miko''s body was covered by a dark glow.

    Momo widen her eyes when she saw it.

    ¡°This is Demonic Qi!¡±

    ¡°Demonic Qi?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I didn''t explain the different types of Qi did I?¡±

    Momo then mumbled something and a miniature person floated in front of her.

    ¡°As you already know Qi is a power that comes straight from the human soul.¡±

    A glow appeared around the mini person.

    ¡°However, just like there''s several types of humans they''re several types of Qi.¡±

    The mini human multiplied into 5 persons.

    ¡°There''s Chaotic Qi.¡±

    One of the mini humans had a wild and ominous dark purple glow appear around them.

    ¡°There''s Heavenly Qi.¡±

    One of the mini humans had a tranquil and majestic golden glow appear around them.

    ¡°There''s Demonic Qi.¡±

    One of the mini humans had a dark and sinister-looking black glow appear around them.

    ¡°There''s Beastly Qi.¡±

    One of the mini humans had a wild and frantic looking dark green glow appear around them.

    ¡°And then Ruler¡¯s Qi.¡±

    One of the mini humans had a majesty yet overbearing white glow appear around them. This glow was noticeably brighter than the others.

    ¡°The Qi we use is dependent on our nature. This is especially true for the first type you unlock. The other types can be learnt. However, you won''t be able to learn a Qi that''s opposite to your original Qi type. For example, a Demonic Qi user can''t normally learn Heavenly Qi without special circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then since there''s different types of Qi, does each type have a unique trait or ability?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°Even though all Qi have similar abilities, each Qi type has something that only it possesses.¡±

    Momo then directed Miko''s attention back to the mini humans.

    ¡°Let''s start with your type, Demonic Qi.¡±

    The one with the sinister black glow stepped out.

    ¡°Demonic Qi are lethal towards gods and other heavenly beings.¡±

    The mini human shot a blast towards the sky and someone with dove wings fell out the sky.

    ¡°Not only that, Demonic Qi has the ability to absorb demon magic and lifeforce and add it to their own.¡±

    The mini human grabbed a person with horns by the neck. The horned person then looked like all of its nutrients were being sucked out as it withered in the mini humans hands.

    ¡°Next is the Heavenly Qi.¡±

    The mini human stepped back and the one with the golden glow stepped forward.

    ¡°This type of Qi is opposite to Demonic Qi. It''s lethal to demonic beings, and can absorb god magic and lifeforce.¡±

    It destroyed a demon and sucked out the life of a god.

    It then stepped back and the one with the dark green glow stepped out.

    ¡°Beastly Qi users have a strong affinity for animals and monsters. They can easily tame and communicate with all kind of beasts. They also can use the abilities of the monsters they tamed.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A wolf appeared in front of the mini human. He pet it and instantly grew wolf ears, a tail, and claws.

    ¡°This type of Qi was designed to fight Beastmen, and thus allows the user to match them in every way.¡±

    A new mini human stepped out.

    ¡°Chaotic Qi users are able to bend the laws of the world in their favor.

    It reached out and did a twisting motion with its hands. The space around it then distorted and twisted around.

    ¡°Chaotic Qi users also are able to disturb the mind of others and weaken them mentally.¡±

    Finally the one with the white glow stepped out.

    ¡°This is the rarest Qi of all the Qi types to be born with, and also the hardest to learn.¡±

    ¡°What does it do?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°It''s gives the user the power over souls. It''s even rumored to control life itself.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko watched as the mini human turned towards the rest of the mini humans.

    It waved its hand and something foggy flew out of their mouths and rushed towards his hand. The rest of the mini humans then fell to ground and laid lifelessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the most powerful and dangerous of all the Qi types.¡±

    It then returned the foggy balls back to the other mini humans and they got back their feet.

    ¡°What''s make it even more dangerous is that its said to have been designed to kill Higher Beings.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Miko was shocked when he heard that. But he calmed down after he thought about it for a bit.

    ¡®Higher Beings have been confirmed to have died at human hands on numerous occasions. So this could be one of the abilities used to kill them¡­..I must learn it in the future.¡¯

    ¡°Do you know anyone that uses Ruler¡¯s Qi?¡±

    ¡°Only, Gramps.¡±

    ¡°Figures.¡±

    Miko now doubts if there''s anything his grandfather can not do.

    ¡°However, according Gramps it wasn''t easy to learn; even for him. It took 100 years to learn, and 1000 years to master.¡±

    ¡°That long?¡±

    ¡°Its called the rarest Qi for a reason. Oh, in order to use all the abilities I listed to the fullest, you''ll need to master Qi first.¡±

    Miko then put on a pondering expression before asking-

    ¡°What type of Qi does Nero and Nova use?¡±

    ¡°Gramps was born with Demonic Qi, and learnt Ruler¡¯s, Beastly, and Chaotic Qi. He uses 4 of the five Qi types.¡±

    ¡°What about Nova?¡±

    ¡°He was born with Chaotic Qi, and learned Beastly and Heavenly Qi. He said that he had no interest in the other two.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you?¡±

    ¡°Me? I was born with Heavenly Qi of course. I don''t need anything more than that.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko activated his Qi again. It was definitely Black and sinister looking. But there were times it had a white color mix into it when he tried to use it to the fullest.

    ¡°Can you fuse the different type of Qi together?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Yeah, you can.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡®Maybe¡­.¡¯

    *Bam!*

    He suddenly released his Qi to the fullest which caused the earth to burst open.

    He looked at his Qi and frown.

    ¡®There''s no white strands? Why? There was always some before.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    He turned his attention back to Momo when he heard her excited voice.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You''re a Qi Apprentice!¡±

    Miko showed a confused expression. Seeing that, Momo realized her mistake.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I forgot to tell you about the Qi ranks.¡±

    ¡°Qigong have ranks as well?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°There are 8 ranks for a Qigong user.¡±

    Momo then held out her hand and eight words appeared.

    Novice.

    Apprentice.

    Warrior.

    King.

    Emperor.

    Conqueror.

    Legend.

    God.

    ¡°When you just activate your Qi you''re automatically recognized as a Qi Novice. After that you train for a while and move up to a Qi Apprentice. This normally takes several years if you''re slow, but you''re already one. That''s pretty amazing considering that you''re barely human.¡±

    ¡®Well, I doubt you consider yourself human anymore.¡¯

    Momo thought to herself.

    Meanwhile, the image of the mosaic being popped in Miko''s mind.

    ¡®¡­.Did that bastard have something to do with it?¡¯

    He thought.

    ¡°But this is just perfect. Now we don''t have waste time and start your Qi training.¡±

    Said Momo.

    When Miko heard that he remembered the training arcs from the Wuxia and Xianxia novels he read.

    ¡°So what? We''re going to find a secluded place and mediate for several months? Or are you going to make me eat so strange pills?¡±

    ¡°Hah?! What kind of lazy training method is that?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Momo snapped her fingers and the topography changed.

    They were now standing on a narrow ledge.

    Miko looked down and saw a sea of lava under him.

    ¡°¡­..Huh?¡±

    ¡°If you want to raise your Qi rank you have kick ass, and get your ass kicked.¡±

    He looked at Momo and saw a copy of himself standing bore him.

    ¡°What''s a better training partner than a stronger version of yourself?¡±

    Miko gritted his teeth and rushed forward.

    ¡°That''s the spirit! And don''t worry, if you drop in the lava I''ll just heal you back up again!¡±

    *Bam!*

    Miko was kicked off the ledge and fell towards the lava.

    He screamed while he fell.

    ¡°Wuxia and Xianxia authors are bullshit!¡±

    While Miko was enduring another hellish training session, there were others making moves in secrecy around him.

    Back at the main palace of Xia, Nero was sitting face to face with an azure haired man dressed in a black and gold suit.

    ¡°How are things in the city, Raven?¡±

    ¡°So, so. There hasn''t been much changes regarding the general atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°Then no signs of them yet?¡±

    Raven shook his head.

    ¡°¡­.I see. Looks like it''s going to go down a little later than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t that better for us? It gives us more time to gather our people.¡±

    Raven took a box of cigars from his pocket and put one in his mouth. It lit by itself.

    ¡°I say we call back your sons, and ask the Svarga Federation for the twins as well.¡±

    Nero shook his head.

    ¡°Gian isn''t in this world, Gamion is in Tartarus, and Rihan¡¯s location is unknown. Even if it wasn''t, he would probably use the chance to take my head.¡±

    ¡°I can see him doing that¡­.And the twins?¡±

    ¡°I don''t want to owe Indra¡¯s Proxy anything. The twins can stay until I''m ready to take them back.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Sonia? If you revoke her exile she''ll definitely come back. And I''m sure Momo would be glad to get her mother back.¡±

    ¡°If I could revoke her exile I would''ve done it already. Keep in mind that you were the one who prevented me from slaughtering those bastards who exiled her in the first place.¡±

    ¡°That''s because you wanted to slaughter the entire branch in a fit of rage. I didn''t want to fight you either. Even though our races are different we''re still cousins. But It''s my job as the branch¡¯s protector to stop you from killing everyone. And I almost died too.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I apologized didn''t I?¡±

    ¡°Only after I had to force you into the earth¡¯s core and trap you there for 10 years to cool off.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I said I was sorry.¡±

    Raven knitted his eyebrows and sighed.

    ¡°We got off track. If you won''t expect help from your children, then what about Rouge?¡±

    Nero frowned when he heard that.

    ¡°Over my dead body.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°¡­.You know, Gamiko. You''re making me and my mother¡¯s job extremely difficult.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry, Raven. Do I look like the type of person who will die so easily.¡±

    ¡°I''m not worried about you. I''m worried about our people. They''re not practically immortal like you.¡±

    ¡°It will be fine. I brought reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°Kimiko is death incarnate, Sherry tends to easily lose control when fighting, and Nova is, well Nova. I can see them causing more damage to the city than our enemies.¡±

    ¡°I''m not talking about them.¡±

    Raven narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Are you talking about your grandson?¡±

    Nero nodded.

    ¡°Your mother, Gallu, should''ve already told you that he''s our grandmother¡¯s Proxy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know¡­..Don''t tell me you''re planning to make him use our grandmother¡¯s ability to¡­.¡±

    ¡°It''s exactly what you''re thinking.¡±

    Raven then suddenly rested back in his chair.

    ¡°If its that, then I guess it would be okay then.¡±

    He then showed a sadistic smile.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have a grand festival soon.¡±

    Nero also showed a smile.

    ¡°The grandest slaughter party the world has ever seen.¡±

    The Deus(God) Continent. The continent that was said to house the most gods out of all the continents.

    On this continent was a Kingdom known as the Apellon Kingdom. It was a Kingdom that possessed its own sun and solar cycle. It was gold in color and beautiful music could be heard coming from it 24/7.

    This kingdom was nicknamedthe Home Of The Blessed Sun.

    In the capital, Helios, there exist a grand golden palace with the symbol of the sun on it.

    A man sat on the roof of this palace and overlooked the beautiful golden city.

    He had long golden hair, a beautiful face, gold eyes, and a majestic aura.

    He stared at the city with a serious expression.

    ¡°What are thinking about so intensely, Jace?¡±

    That''s when somebody walked up beside him.

    It was a man with gold hair and eyes, a beautiful face and heavenly aura that indicated that he wasn''t of mortal origin.

    ¡°Apollo.¡±

    Apollo. Greek god of music, poetry, healing, oracles, the sun, light, and more. Son of Zeus and twin brother of the moon goddess Artemis. As well as one of the 12 supreme gods of Greek mythology, the Olympians.

    ¡°I was thinking that it shouldn''t be long now.¡±

    Said Jace.

    ¡°Do you mean the [Tyrant Hunt]?¡±

    Jace nodded.

    ¡°The time for Proxies to reclaim the world is now. Beings who overturn the world¡¯s common sense, are not needed. Gods should be the one to rule over all, not filthy rebels.¡±

    ¡°Jace, I understand where you''re coming from, but don¡¯t underestimate [Tyrants]. They make a name for themselves from killing Proxies. People like that must be treated with caution.¡±

    ¡°I understand that, Apollo. I don''t underestimate them, I just hate their existence.¡±

    He stood up and looked in the horizon.

    ¡°Thanks to that invitation, I can finally get to kill the one who started this foolishness.¡±

    His body started giving an extremely bright glow like he had became the sun.

    ¡°Demon Dragon God, Nero. You''ll be the first one to go down and prove to the world who the real rulers are!¡±

    As Miko continued to get stronger, they were all kinds of monsters gearing up for a grand event; which he will be in the middle of.

    The time before it starts was slowly counting down.

 Training From Hell

    *Boom!*

    Luka crashed into Hina who moved to catch her.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.You''re heavy.¡±

    ¡°No, I''m not!¡±

    She pointed at the person who sent her flying.

    ¡°Anyone would feel heavy if you were hit by that thing!¡±

    She pointed at Aeon who was spinning a racket.

    ¡°Come on. We''ve been going at it for months and you guys haven''t touched me since.¡±

    He pointed the racket at them.

    ¡°Just to be clear, I won''t let you out until you can make me bleed.¡±

    The two of them frowned when they heard that.

    Six months ago, shortly after Miko left for the Dragna Clan, this man Aeon appeared out of nowhere.

    He made contact with Ace first and promised to teach him how to use [Boost Player] to the limit.

    He then trapped Ace inside his [Time Palace] and made him fight against himself.

    He then left Ace, appeared in front of Hina and Sora, and basically kidnapped them and threw them in the [Time Palace] as well.

    He then attacked Fate and completely crushed them. They ended up in the [Time Palace] as well.

    At first he split them in to teams and had them fight younger versions of himself, but when he saw that they were quickly adapting to his fighting style, he came up with an idea.

    He mixed the two groups and made the two with the seemly worst compatibility team up and fight him.

    The first group was Hina and Luka.

    ¡°You two are both quite talented and possesses unique abilities, but you''re both lacking in many areas.¡±

    He pointed at Hina.

    ¡°You can become much more powerful if you just hone your abilities. But your fear and disgust towards yourself is in the way.¡±

    He then pointed at Luka.

    ¡°As Proxy you aren''t bad. In fact you''re talent is top-notch. Well, it pales in comparison to my own. Anyway, the point is you''re too reliant on your talent and slack on the hard work. You believe that there''s no need to work hard when you possess such a blessed bloodline.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I''ve worked hard to gain the strength I have today.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°Not as much as Miko.¡±

    Luka¡¯s body shook when she heard that. Aeon continued.

    ¡°Unlike you who was groomed by Ouroboros and others, Miko groomed himself. He figured everything out mostly by himself.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°But he still kicked your ass.¡±

    Luka glared at him.

    ¡°Am I wrong? If your fight wasn''t interrupted the one who would¡¯ve die would''ve been you. Your demon form was strong but it didn''t made you immortal. The same can be said for Miko''s [Dragonite]. But [Dragonite] was far more durable than your demon body.¡±

    Luka couldn''t protest. Aeon was right, even though she was getting some hits in Miko''s [Dragonite] form was truly powerful. Her body could only take another three hits before dying.

    ¡°A word of advice.¡±

    He smirked at the two of them.

    ¡°If you don''t work hard, the next time you see Miko you won''t be able to stand on the same stage as him.¡±

    He looked at Hina.

    ¡°Not as a friend.¡±

    He looked at Luka.

    ¡°Not as a rival.¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    He smiled.

    ¡°You may be discarded.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    He ignored their shock expression and declared.

    ¡°If you don''t want that to happen, then come at me with everything you got! Otherwise, you''ll die!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Meanwhile, the real Aeon was sitting in the entertainment room.

    ¡°Aeon, you better not hurt those kids more than you need to.¡±

    Said Sasha, who was also in the room with him.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Auntie. I''m not going to kill them or anything.¡±

    He waved his hand and an orb appeared before Sasha.

    When she looked at it she could see inside [Time Palace].

    She saw Hina and Luka desperately trying to fend off a teenage Aeon wielding a racket.

    ¡°Why the racket?¡±

    ¡°Just felt like it.¡±

    She sighed and looked again.

    She saw Ace and Saika struggling against another Aeon. Ace was blown away with his shirt torn. A six-sided star shape birthmark was visible on his chest.

    ¡°...Why do I feel like I''ve seen that birthmark before?¡±

    Said Sasha.

    ¡°Really? Maybe you''re mistaken?¡±

    Said Aeon as he got up.

    ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I can''t let the territory those kids own get taken away because of me.¡±

    Aeon then multiplied. Each person had a different age.

    Sasha then watched as all the Aeons appearances changed into that of Luka and the others.

    ¡°Then, Auntie. See you later.¡±

    Saying that, the Aeons disappear like smoke leaving Sasha alone.

    She stared at the ceiling and spoke with a lonely tone.

    ¡°I wonder if Miko''s alright?¡±

    Back at Primus World.

    Kimiko appeared in front of the throne where Nova sat.

    ¡°Welcome back, mother.¡±

    She looked around for a bit.

    ¡°Thanks. Where''s your father?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. He''s probably out playing around with some girl?¡±

    As Nova spoke those words, he could feel the temperature in the room drop.

    ¡°I was just joking, mother.¡±

    ¡°Hm? I know you was joking.¡±

    ¡®If so, why did it feel like you wanted summon an early winter in Xia?¡¯

    Nova thought.

    ¡°Junior, has Miko left the Illusionary Beast Valley yet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s currently training with Momo on how to control his Qi better.¡±

    ¡°I see. I wonder if I should give him some pointers. I might not be a Qi God like you and your father, but I''m still a Qi Legend.¡±

    ¡°Momo said she wanted to train him in Qi herself. I think you can leave it to her.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Kimiko face and tone had a hint of disappointment. Nova noticed that and smiled mischievously.

    ¡°If you want to bond with your grandson, you don''t need to think of an excuse like training you know.¡±

    ¡°I-I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡±

    Kimiko instantly erased all traces of emotions from her face.

    Nova-

    ¡°Oh, Miko. You''re done with your training already?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Kimiko instantly turned around, but there was no one there.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    She turned around and saw Nova laughing at her.

    ¡°Junior. What did I tell you about playing pranks on me?¡±

    She spoke with a cold tone.

    ¡°Oh, come on mother. If you want to meet him go and meet him. He''s your grandson, not your target.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I''ll wait until he comes back.¡±

    Saying so, she started walking out the room.

    ¡°I''ll be in my room if you need me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When he confirmed that she had left, he took out a phone and dial a number.

    ¡°Ah, Father. Yeah she just went to her room. How''s the preparation coming along?.....Kroc? I see. Then I''ll handle things here until you return.¡±

    He then looked like he remembered something.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Miko''s natural Qi type is Demonic. Just like you asked, I''ll have him try to take control of the demon in his body when he''s done training with Momo.¡±

    *Boom!*

    *Splash!*

    ¡°Haaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on. That''s the tenth time you''ve fell in the lava today.¡±

    Said Momo.

    She was sitting on the ledge watching Miko melt in the sea of lava below her.

    Standing beside her was the Miko clone, that she''s been using as Miko''s training partner. It had kicked Miko off the ledge and sent him falling in the lava.

    Momo waved her hand and Miko appeared right next her with his flesh still intact.

    ¡°Again.¡±

    At Momo''s command the clone attacked Miko.

    Miko leaped back and activated his Qi.

    He watched as the clone shot towards him.

    He aimed a kick. The clone slid under it and tried to trip Miko with a low kick.

    Miko jumped over it and stomped down at his head.

    The clone rolled out of the way and off the ledge. But his fingers this held on and prevented him from falling.

    Miko aimed a stomped at the fingers, but the clone moved sideways and quickly pulled himself up.

    He then attacked Miko with ultra fast punches. Miko tried to dodge them, but the clone suddenly moved faster than he originally thought.

    All the punches connected.

    The clone didn''t waste anytime and pounce on Miko.

    ¡°You''re getting annoying!¡±

    Miko shot forward and kneed the clone in the face.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    This impressed Momo.

    The clone stepped back and was punched in the stomach by Miko.

    As if it got mad, the clone started to release a barrage of attacks on Miko.

    Miko stood his ground and attacked in return. Their fists hit each other and their kicks slammed against the other.

    Miko then suddenly ducked under a kick and gathered all of his Qi in fist.

    ¡°Fuckoff Punch!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He slammed his fist in the clone¡¯s chest and clone¡¯s body burst like a balloon. It disappeared shortly after.

    ¡°Hah~. Hah~. Damn, bastard.¡±

    Miko exhaustedly got on one knee and started breathing heavily.

    And then-

    *Bam!*

    A clone appeared beside of him and kicked him off the ledge.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaah!¡±

    He screamed out in agony as his skin melted off in the lava.

    ¡°How many times do I have tell you? Try to find ways to defeat your enemy without exhausting your Qi.¡±

    ¡°Haaaaaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Also, you need to figure out how to walk on lava using your Qi. If you can walk on lava, the other surfaces should be a piece of cake.¡±

    She waved her hand and Miko appeared beside her in good health.

    He fell to his knees.

    ¡°I''m so hungry.¡±

    ¡°If you''re wasting Qi like that, of course you are. However, you gotta keep fighting until you can get the hang of using Qi. Until then, I won''t remove the seal on your magic.¡±

    She started clapping.

    ¡°Chop chop. Stand up, you still have two more rounds to go before you can eat.¡±

    Miko sluggishly faced the clone.

    Anyone could tell from his heavy breathing that he ran out of gas.

    ¡°Looks like you can''t go on for much longer. Then let''s do this.¡±

    Another clone appeared near the one on the ledge.

    ¡°You''ll fight them in pairs. This way you''ll only have 10 rounds instead of 20. I''m pretty generous right?¡±

    Momo smiled innocently.

    ¡°You''re the fricking devil!¡±

    Miko screamed as he rushed towards the clones.

    *Bam!*

    The two clones rushed and attacked in union.

    Miko didn''t last a minute as he was kicked and punched off the ledge.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    *Splash!*

    He landed in the lava again.

    The Gold Continent.

    Walking through a red desert, bracing against the scorching winds of a burning sand storm, was a cloaked figure.

    No matter how hot the winds or the sand were, there was no lag in their steps. Every step they took was filled with confidence.

    ¡°Whoa, the weather is especially harsh today.¡±

    The voice belonged to a woman.

    She looked at the sand storm and smiled.

    ¡°I guess, I''ll give it ago.¡±

    She clasped her hands in front of her as if saying a prayer.

    Her body then glowed a dark purple color. The glow spread and started deflecting the winds.

    The woman then swung down her hand.

    *Boom!*

    The entire desert was divided when her hand came down as if it was moving out of her way.

    The woman smiled and then continued her journey.

    After walking for a long time, she spotted someone laying in the sand.

    ¡°There he is.¡±

    She hurriedly walked towards the person who was laying on their stomach. Even though the face wasn''t shown, the woman recognized the man¡¯s muscular body.

    ¡°Rood.¡±

    Said the woman.

    ¡°¡­.Hm? Neo. What are you doing out here?¡±

    The man, Fighting God Rood spoke while facing down in the sand.

    ¡°I came tell you that I''m going to take a leave from Pandora for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Why?¡±

    ¡°I finally got the opportunity to put an end to an old grudge.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Nova?¡±

    Neo nodded.

    ¡°That''s right. Something big is about to go down surrounding him and Nero. It will probably be the most high prolific hunt in a while.¡±

    ¡°I see. Have fun. Just don''t get yourself killed. Although I doubt you''ll die so easily.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, for leaving with all the work even though we founded Pandora together.¡±

    Rood raised his hand waved in response.

    ¡°Its fine. I was thinking of going back home for a change anyway.¡±

    Neo nodded and turned around and left.

    She ignored the snoring sounds coming from behind her.

    Rood continued to sleep until he was lost in the sand once again.

    ¡°Prometheus, could you tell Hercules to make sure Rood properly return to the base and stick around? It would be a problem if he disappears on us while I''m out.¡±

    (Alright, Neo.)

    Neo, the Unyielding.

    The only proxy to survive fighting against Nova over a hundred times.

    She too was taking part in the big event in the near future.

 Hina and Luka

    Robber¡¯s Den.

    Aeon, in the form of Gamiko, was walking down the streets keeping an eye on his territory.

    It was then he spotted a crimson haired man in a guard¡¯s uniform.

    He smiled and approached the guard.

    ¡°Yo, Leon.¡±

    Leon turned around and looked at Aeon and frowned.

    ¡°Aeon¡­.Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Over ten years since I let you escape with my aunt.¡±

    ¡°And for that I''m grateful.¡±

    Aeon scanned his eyes over Leon¡¯s body.

    ¡°Impressive. Just a few months you were a [Mid B Class] and now you''re already a [Lower A Class]. Could this rapid growth be the result of you honing your talents that''s been going to waste for so long?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡±

    ¡°With this level of strength you could become a General.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I don''t want to be a fraud General like the others.¡±

    ¡°Then does that mean you want to be a real one? If so you''ll need to reach at least [SS Class].¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Aeon then suddenly smirked.

    ¡°You know Leon, it might be better for you if you tried to return to the Saevio Clan. That will make becoming a True General easier. The current you don''t have a single backer. This is an aristocratic kingdom, backing is everything here.¡±

    Leon shook his head.

    ¡°My Clan won''t take me back.¡±

    ¡°Well, they''re still uncertain whether you''re the Demon King¡¯s Vessel or not. So they won''t just accept you like that.¡±

    ¡°If you knew that, then why bring it up?¡±

    Leon said with a frown.

    Aeon smiled and said-

    ¡°I was just messing with you, that''s all.¡±

    ¡°¡­You''re really Rihan¡¯s kid. Your sense of humor is just as messed up.¡±

    It was then the smile dropped from Aeon¡¯s face.

    ¡°My father¡¯s kid, huh. I guess you''re right about that.¡±

    He said in with odd tone.

    He then stared at Leon for a while before speaking.

    ¡°Be honest with me, Leon. Are you that Demon King¡¯s vessel?¡±

    ¡°And if I were? Would you kill me?¡±

    Aeon shook his head.

    ¡°I just thought that it would be interesting to see the vessel that the Demon King spent thousands of years creating, just to be reborn.¡±

    ¡°Well sorry to disappoint you. I''m not his vessel that he''ll use to be reborn. I just have a strong amount of his blood in me that''s all.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Is that so?¡±

    Leon could see that Aeon still had his doubts, but he had no obligation to prove himself to him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was then the expression changed on Aeon¡¯s face.

    He mumbled.

    ¡°Those two are doing worse than I expected.¡±

    *Bam!*

    Hina was sent crashing into the floor after getting hit by Aeon¡¯s racket.

    ¡°[Black Ice Dragon¡¯s Roar]!¡±

    Luka jumped into the air and fired a pillar of black frost winds towards Aeon.

    Aeon leisurely swung the racket and deflected the attack towards Hina.

    *Boom!*

    She was blown away and was heavily injured.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Luka cursed.

    She then rushed towards Aeon and created a giant axe made of ice and swung it down on him.

    Aeon blocked it by lifting his racket over his head.

    He then thrust his hand forward and punched Luka in chest.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The attack made it feel like her heart was crushed as blood sprayed out her mouth.

    Aeon then used the racket and swat her away like a tennis ball.

    *Boom!*

    She crashed beside Hina and was unable to move.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Aeon turned his back to them and started to walk away.

    ¡°Let''s take a break. Anymore and you''ll end up dead.¡±

    He then faded away like a ghost.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    The two were left battered and bruised on the floor. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that they were close to death.

    They laid there in silence as if they were focusing on keeping alive. After a while the one who broke the silence was Luka.

    She sat up and looked at Hina.

    Her body was healing at a rate that was visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°For some who isn''t a Proxy and has the body of a normal human, you sure have fast regenerative abilities.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hina didn''t respond. But Luka continued.

    ¡°Hey, why don''t you use your powers? From what I''ve heard from Saika you can rewrite your genes and modify your body. If you used it we wouldn''t have such a hard time.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Its none of your business. Besides it''s your attack that put me in this state.¡±

    ¡°I apologize for that. I didn''t think that he''ll deflect it with that racket. He''s only been using it to hit us around, so I didn''t think that it can do that as well.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Hina sat up.

    ¡°Well, I''ll admit that I didn''t see it coming either.¡±

    She then stood up.

    ¡°Are you done healing already? That''s pretty amazing.¡±

    Hearing that, Hina looked at her hand and spoke.

    ¡°During my fight with Saika I used a strange power to recreate my body. Since then my body has gotten a lot stronger and my regenerate abilities skyrocketed.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That''s some amazing power you have there.¡±

    Luka also stood up.

    ¡°Could you tell me a bit more about them?¡±

    ¡°¡­..Why should I?¡±

    ¡°It might help me think of a way to punch that bastard in the face. You don''t want to stay in here forever do you?¡±

    Hina put on a pondering expression before agreeing.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She then began to explain everything to Luka, even her traumatic past. After she finished explaining everything, Luka frown.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with that? With powers like that, you''re basically a god in training or something.¡±

    ¡°I told you. My powers have limits.¡±

    ¡°I know, but the limits seem to be adjustable. The fact that [Creation] barely takes any power anymore is proof.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I guess you''re right.¡±

    ¡°But to think that such an incident happened without my knowing. It must have been covered up to some extent since no one is talking about it anymore.¡±

    Luka then had a complex expression.

    ¡°It must''ve been Darius. He''s been more of a family member to you than me. Not that I think he knew that I existed.¡±

    She then looked at Hina.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, you''re my family¡¯s murderer.¡±

    Hina flinched when she heard that. Luka pressed on.

    ¡°I mean, Gamiko was the one who planned it, but in the end you were the one who pulled the trigger.¡±

    Hina took a step back when saw Luka''s glare.

    ¡°Do you think I''ll forgive my family¡¯s murderer to live in this world? I''m a Flameheart after all.¡±

    She rushed forward, Hina jumped back and threw a knife.

    Luka swat it away with her claws. She then swung her claws at Hina''s chest. Hina bent back and dodged it.

    She then used the momentum to swing her foot up.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Luka had to stepped back to avoid the blade sticking out of Hina''s shoe.

    ¡°Why are you attacking me?!¡±

    Hina shouted.

    ¡°Its common sense to revenge a family member.¡±

    ¡°But you said yourself, you two weren''t close!¡±

    ¡°So? Family is still family!¡±

    Luka created an ice sword in her hand and rushed forward.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Hina manifested a saber sword and rushed forward as well.

    *Clang!*

    The swords clashed with each other and metallic sound echoed through the area.

    Hina jumped back and rushed forward again.

    She slashed at Luka''s neck.

    *Clang!*

    Luka parried it with her sword and stepped forward.

    She slashed Hina across the torso and cut her shirt and skin.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Hina groan and thrust her sword forward.

    *Clang!*

    The saber was blocked by a layer of ice. However, Hina didnt let that stop her.

    She drew out a paper and a gun was created.

    She fired and broke through the ice. She immediately thrust the sword at Luka''s face.

    *Clang!*

    But her sword clashed on Luka''s iron skin.

    ¡°Tch. [Armored Skin].¡±

    She looked down and a shadow spike shot out of the ground.

    She jumped to side and threw a orb.

    *Flash!*

    A bright light spread out and rid of all the shadows in the area.

    She then threw dozens of knives in Luka''s direction.

    *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!*

    Metallic sounds rang out as the knives hit Luka.

    When the light faded, Luka was surrounded by knives that were deflected off her skin.

    ¡°?!¡±

    But there was something attached to each knife.

    Bombs.

    *BOOOM!*

    LuKa was blown away by the explosion and her iron skin cracked.

    ¡°¡­.Looks like I underestimated her.¡±

    She slowly got to her.

    ¡°Then let''s takes this to next level! [Black Ice Dragoon]!¡±

    Luka immediately took on her black ice armor and charged at Hina.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Hina tried to fly away with her wings but Luka was too fast.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    She was punched in the stomach and sent crashing into the ground.

    Luka jumped up and then stomp her in the ground.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    However, Luka''s foot was caught by Hina''s hands.

    She looked down and saw Hina''s skin rapidly darken and her hair whiten.

    ¡°Get off me!¡±

    Hina pushed Luka up in the air. She then quickly got to her feet and manifested an axe.

    She rushed forward and Luka did the same.

    *Bam!*

    Hina''s axe slammed on Luka''s ice armor. Luka swung her foot and slammed it on Hina''s side.

    ¡°Argh?!¡±

    Hina was blown away. Luka quickly chased and swung down her claws; Hina threw a punch.

    *Boom!*

    Hina was forced back with her hand broken but it quickly repaired itself.

    She held her ground and threw a punch at the charging Luka with all her strength.

    *Boom!*

    Luka was blown back a few meters.

    Hina then rushed forward and manifested an iron glove on her hand.

    She punched Luka and forced her two steps back.

    Luka replied with an uppercut and then wrapped her tail around her.

    She then slammed Hina on the ground, and stepped on her.

    ¡°With this level of strength you''re no use to Gamiko.¡±

    She put some force in her foot.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Hina groaned.

    ¡°As it stands you''ll be discarded just like Aeon said.¡±

    Hina started punching the leg but she wasn''t able to damage it at all.

    The chest part of the armor opened up and Luka''s face peeked out.

    She had a smirk on it.

    ¡°Since you''ll be discarded anyway, why don''t I just crush you here and tell him that you died in a training accident? Well, not that he would care. He would probably say ¡®That''s a shame, but if that''s the limit then she had no worth to me¡¯.¡±

    She started laughing.

    ¡°Don''t you think that would be funny? Hahahaha!¡±

    She put more pressure in her foot. She could even hear Hina¡¯s bones creaking.

    ¡°You what would be even funnier?¡±

    Hina started struggling even more desperately. Luka smiled at that and said-

    ¡°I become your replacement and stab him in the back when he least expected it.¡±

    ¡°[Manifestation] + [Creation]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A burst of dark magic power forcibly separated Luka from Hina.

    When she looked back at Hina, she saw holding a 6ft purple and black sword that was giving off an evil aura.

    Hina was furious. She lifted the sword up.

    ¡°You bitch!¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    When she swung it down purple and black flames that towered over 10m split the ground and rushed towards Luka.

    ¡°[Twin Black Frost Dragon Roar]!¡±

    Luka countered with two pillars of black frost winds.

    *BOOOOM!*

    The fire and frost clashed and caused an enormous explosion.

    ¡°Oi, oi. Don''t go destroying my palace.¡±

    The explosion was suddenly swallowed by an invisible force and Aeon stood there.

    He turned to Luka.

    ¡°I appreciate you forcing her to use her abilities, but this place is expensive you know.¡±

    He then turned to Hina.

    ¡°And you, I know that you figured out what Luka was doing so why did you still try to kill her?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Its true that I figured out what she was doing when she mentioned Mikky, but it still annoyed the hell out of me when I imagined her replacing me.¡±

    She then kicked of the ground and swung her sword at Aeon.

    He jumped back and avoided the arc of purple flames.

    But he was in Luka''s range.

    A black ice spear struck him in the back.

    However, the spear was caught before it pierced his skin.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That''s when he noticed that something was wrapped around his leg.

    ¡°Get over here!¡±

    Hina dragged the chain and pulled Aeon towards her.

    ¡°Na?ve!¡±

    Aeon made the racket appear in his hand and swung it down at Hina.

    ¡°I wasn''t talking to you.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    ¡°[Black Frost Dragon Spear]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He felt an immense pain in his back like he was pierced.

    When he turned around he saw Luka who turned into a giant black ice spear with a chain tied around her.

    ¡®She threw two different chains at the same time! While I was distracted by the one around my leg, Luka tied the other one around her, and allowed herself to be used as a weapon!¡¯

    He thought.

    *Boom!*

    He suddenly felt a heavy punch hit him in the face, while he was accessing the situation.

    ¡°Here''s one from me!¡±

    The force from Hina''s punch that came from the front, and the piercing force from the human spear Luka combined together and-

    *Rip!*

    Tore Aeon¡¯s body in two.

    The severed body halves flew into two different directions and fell to the ground before turning into mist.

    Luka deactivated her [Black Ice Dragoon], and stood in front of Hina.

    ¡°Good job with the chain.¡±

    She then turned her head away.

    ¡°¡­.And sorry for earlier.¡±

    *Bam!*

    Luka was suddenly sent flying by a punch.

    When she landed Hina stood in front of her, and stretched out her hand.

    ¡°No problem. We''re even.¡±

    Luka frowned and took the hand and got up.

    ¡°Well, what you said was true. I''m not sure if he¡¯ll throw me away, but I want to be of help to Mikky.¡±

    She gripped her sword.

    ¡°If these powers will help me do that, then I¡¯ll use them.¡±

    ¡°That''s what I''ve been saying.¡±

    A new Aeon appeared out of nowhere and stood between the girls.

    ¡°Your powers are too insane not to be used.

    It''s at that moment that Hina''s body returned to normal. But the sword didn''t disappear.

    ¡°Let us out. We made you bleed enough.¡±

    ¡°That''s true. I''ll let you out as promised. But first let me explain your abilities to you.¡±

    ¡°Explain them? Do you know about their origins?¡±

    Luka asked.

    Aeon shook his head.

    ¡°I don''t need to know their origins to understand them.¡±

    He then lifted up four fingers.

    ¡°You have 4 abilities.¡±

    He dropped two fingers.

    ¡°You already know about [Manifestation] and [Creation] so there¡¯s no need to explain those two.¡±

    He then pointed at Hina.

    ¡°From what I can tell, your eyes and wings are from the same power that recreated your body.¡±

    ¡°They are? Are you sure? I''ve always thought they''re different.¡±

    Aeon shook his head.

    ¡°They''re the same. I''ve already confirmed it while fighting you.¡±

    He then paused and looked like he was thinking about something, and continued.

    ¡°I believe it''s the ability to modify your body to possess multiple traits of different races and monsters. I called it¡­¡±

    He held his hand out and two words appear.

    ¡°[Genome Shift].¡±

    ¡°Kinda lame¡­¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    He then pointed at the sword.

    ¡°This sword was made the same way you created that monster 8 years ago. By combining [Manifestation] and [Creation] you created a new power. Oh, you might realize it, but that sword probably has a conscious. In other words, it''s a living sword.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Hina was shocked to hear this. It''s true that she thought about creating a living weapon before, but she didn''t expect to be able to do it.

    As if seeing that, Aeon smiled and continued.

    ¡°This is probably the ability to manifest and create life at the same time without needing to know how it''s created. You can create your original mystical beings, as well as magic weapons that are alive and have their own conscious. Theres a chance that these beings can even grow more powerful and smarter over time.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I call it [Fantasy Maker].¡±

    ¡°Another lame name.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be stuck her forever?¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry, it''s a great name.¡±

    Luka said in an apologetic tone.

    Meanwhile back at the Primus World.

    Miko was fighting against five clones on the narrow ledge over the sea of lava.

    *Bam!*

    He kicked one away and ducked under a kick.

    But he didn''t rush forward to attack. He kept dodging the kicks with an intense stare.

    Two clones attack him from the front and one from the back.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    He quickly grabbed the one behind him and threw it at the other two. He then drop kick them off the ledge.

    The other two clones attacked him while he was on the ground. Miko rolled out of the way and off the ledge.

    The clones looked down to see him fall in the lava, but couldn¡¯t see him.

    ¡°Over here.¡±

    Hearing a voice behind them, the clones turned around was greeted by a kick to chest.

    They both fell in the lava.

    *Applause!*

    ¡°Good. You''ve finally learned how to walk on different surfaces.¡±

    When Miko rolled off the ledge earlier he didn''t fall. His body stuck the side of ledge like glue. He continued to roll until he was on the opposite side of ledge.

    ¡°With this you''ll have an easier time using your surroundings to your advantage when you''re fighting. You already have good fighting instincts, so this is a big bonus.¡±

    Momo praised.

    ¡°And more importantly, you''ve learned how to use less Qi to defeat your opponents. This means that you''re getting better at controlling the stability of Qi.¡±

    Miko looked at Momo.

    ¡°Compared to everyone else, would I be consider a fast learner or slow learner?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.I would like to say normal, but the fact that you''re already at Qi Apprentice, you''re already above average when it comes to growth speed, but normal when it comes to control.¡±

    Momo then turned around.

    ¡°Let''s take a break. You''ve been overusing your Qi for a while, and that''s not good.¡±

    ¡°What happens if you overuse it?¡±

    ¡°You won''t be able to use it for a while. For how long, varies from person to person though. If you go really overboard you might burn out your soul and die.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The two walked out of the volcano and scenery changed back to the end of the Illusionary Beast Valley.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you this.¡±

    Momo turned around and looked at Miko.

    ¡°Your Grandmother is here.¡±

    The Night Continent. The world''s most dangerous and largest continent.

    It''s a continent where the sun is none existent. It''s located south of the world and is said to be the dwelling place of the world''s most dangerous people.

    Including [Tyrants].

    In such a place a man wearing a white overcoat walked with a smile on his face.

    He had dark brown hair and silver eyes. He had a wild-looking face, a muscular build, and gave off a beastly aura.

    This man was simply known as Kill Point. A [Tyrant] with the title [He Who Pierced The Heavens].

    He walked down the black gloomy lands and stopped in front of a cave.

    He smiled and thrust his hand forward.

    *Boom!*

    The cave exploded and rocks fell everywhere.

    *Swoosh!* *Boom!*

    A rock flew out of the dust cloud and hit Kill Point.

    Kill Point was blown back a few steps with a smile still on his face.

    He looked ahead and saw someone stepped out of the dust.

    It was dragonman with an impressive built and three heads. It had dark red scales, black claws, and long black hair.

    It stared Kill Point down with its terrifying eyes.

    ¡°What do you want from me, little wolf? Did you get fed up with life and came seeking your death? If so¡­.¡±

    The earth started to shake and crimson lightning flashed in the sky. The howling of all kinds of beasts could be heard in surroundings.

    ¡°If so then let''s get started. I''m hungry so I wouldn''t mind eating that grotesque body of your¡¯s.¡±

    Cold sweat covered Kill Point¡¯s body as he stared at the monster¡¯s hungry expression.

    But the smile never left his face.

    ¡°Calm down, Killo. It was just a joke. We''re friends, so we shouldn''t fight.¡±

    He speedily said.

    ¡°Friends? You and me? I don''t remember having any friends.¡±

    He stared at Kill Point strangely.

    ¡°I''m pretty sure I ate them all a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it if you stop joking, Killo. You starting to put me on edge here.¡±

    A murderous light suddenly appeared in his eyes.

    Seeing that, Killo backed off and withdrew his bloodlust.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Kill Point sighed and finally started to relax again.

    ¡°You should really stop that. A wolf is dangerous when it''s suddenly back into a corner you know.¡±

    ¡°Get to the point or I will really eat you. I''m hungry, you know.¡±

    Killo said with an impatient expression on its three faces.

    Seeing that, Kill Point got straight to the point.

    ¡°How would you like join a battle where you can kill and eat as much as you like?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I''m listening.¡±

    This was the meeting between the [Tyrant] Kill Point and the being known as the World Eater; the three headed Demon Dragon Azi Dahaka¡¯s Proxy, Killo.

    They too were invited to the grand event.

 A Tyrantéˆ¥æªš Anger

    After they left the Illusionary Beast Valley, Momo called for Huan and they all flew back to Xia.

    On the way back, Miko was hit with a wave of fatigue which led to him falling asleep.

    He started to dream.

    He dreamt of a war-filled with millions of corpses and thousands of battles taking place.

    Gods, demons, beasts, humans, monsters. Every living thing was at war.

    *BOOM!*

    Among these beings they were some that stood out from the rest.

    He saw a being wearing of full suit of golden armor rampaging through the battlefields with no one to stop him.

    He slew everything that stood in his way. Whether it were gods or mortals, nothing was safe from his rampage.

    Suddenly beside him appeared 6 other beings wearing similar armors, but of different color. They all moved together and helped the being in the golden armor slay the heavens, the hells, and the earth.

    They were unstoppable.

    In the hand of the golden being was a large majestic gold and white sword.

    The golden being mumbled something, and the blade lost its previous majesty appearance and turned into a demonic white and black sword which had a white glow.

    The gold being smiled and then-

    The world was slaughtered.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko woke up when Momo roared in his ear. He quickly looked around and saw her grinning face.

    ¡°We''re here.¡±

    When he looked around again, he noticed that he was at the palace.

    ¡®¡­That''s the second time that I''ve seen a vision of war since I came here.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    He got off Huan with Momo and headed towards the palace.

    He walked past the countless statue and stopped in front the statue of a warrior riding a dragon.

    ¡°Hey, Momo. Do you know who is this statue modeled after?¡±

    Hearing his question Momo stopped and looked at the statue.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.I think it was a warrior who fought with Augustus during the War Of Supremacy. If I remember correctly his name is¡­..¡±

    ¡°Ajax?¡±

    ¡°Oh! That''s it. Ajax. His name was Ajax Diabolus.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what happened to him? Or if he''s still alive?¡±

    Momo shook her head.

    ¡°I know nothing more than the name. I don''t know what he did, or what happened to him. All I know is that he was considered Augustus'' most powerful ally.¡±

    Saying so, Momo then turned back around.

    ¡°Anyway, let''s go.¡±

    Miko took one last look at the statue and walked away.

    They past many more statues but Miko didn''t feel a strange attraction to any of them.

    The reason why he didn''t ask Tiamat about the visions, was because he felt that she wouldn''t know the answer.

    He''s meet with the Mosaic being twice, but she has never mentioned it. She also didn''t seem to know about Miko''s visions. This meant that it didn''t have anything to do with her.

    Well there''s the possibility that she knows about them and is keeping quiet, but he doubts that¡¯s the case.

    They soon entered the hall but took a turn instead of going straight like the last time.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°I told you your grandmother¡¯s here. So I''m bringing you to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Sasha¡¯s mother, huh. What kind of person is she?¡±

    Momo put on a pondering expression.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.Well, she''s really scary at times, but she''s actually really nice. Even though I''m not here biological granddaughter, she treats me like I''m her flesh and blood. She also treats all of gramps¡¯ children like her own.¡±

    ¡°So it''s safe to say that Sasha takes after her.¡±

    Momo nodded.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°If that''s the case, then there shouldn''t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°It looks like you really cherish, Aunty.¡±

    She said with a teasing tone. However, Miko-

    ¡°Yeah, I love her. She''s my mother after all.¡±

    He didn''t seem to mind and spoke his honest feelings with a change in expression.

    This caught Momo off guard.

    ¡°T-That''s surprising. I didn''t expect you to admit it without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Why is there a need to hide it?¡±

    ¡®No. According to profile we have on you, you''re not the type to let openly express feelings of love and compassion towards anyone. Others would need to figure it out themselves, whether you truly care about them or not.¡¯

    Momo thought.

    She once again noted another change in him.

    ¡®Well, it''s not strange for people to undergo personality changes in the valley.¡¯

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Momo was contemplating Miko''s changes, Miko suddenly felt like something was calling out to him and stopped.

    He stopped in front of a path leading to a different hall.

    Miko didn''t hesitate to divert from his original path and walked down the hall.

    Momo immediately noticed him and frown.

    ¡°Where''s he going?¡±

    She silently followed him.

    While it was true that Kimiko was nearby, there wasn''t an urgent need to go meet her. Also she was curious as to why Miko was walking like he knew exactly where he was going.

    After walking for nearly 10 minutes with several twists and turns, they arrived in front of a room door.

    ¡°Which room is this?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Who knows. They''re so many rooms here that I lost count a long time ago.¡±

    Momo answered.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Saying so, Miko opened the door.

    He didn''t really care who the room belonged to, but he felt like he must enter it.

    When he entered the room he saw many weapons like maces, war hammers, swords, spears, bows, and shields. There were also suits of armors.

    ¡°Is this a weaponry?¡±

    ¡°Looks like it. We have so many rooms filled with weapons here that they could easily pile up to a mountain''s height ifwe gather them together.¡±

    She looked at the weapons covered with dust and looked back at Miko.

    ¡°Is there something you want in here?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. I''ve been experiencing all kind of wired stuff since coming here. I wouldn''t surprise if there''s a weapon here that was calling for me.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    He then entered the room and Momo followed behind him.

    ¡°When I take a closer look, all the weapons here are Qi Artifacts.¡±

    Momo said as she took up a shield and blew the dust off it.

    ¡°Qi Artifacts? Do you mean they''re weapons made with Qi?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. Once you reach Qi Emperor you''re able to conjure items like weapons.¡±

    She threw the shield at Miko and caught it.

    ¡°Qi Artifacts are stronger than normal weapons. Their created from the soul after all.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko looked at the shield and spun it on his finger tip.

    ¡°Since they''re stored here then does that mean that Qi Artifacts can used by people other than the creator?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°Once created, a Qi Artifact we can to exist to until it''s destroyed. Which means that even if the creator dies the Artifact will remain and can be used by others.¡±

    She then took up a bow and started playing with it.

    ¡°Also a Qi Artifact possesses a percentage of their creator¡¯s power at the time of creation. So their considered very valuable. However¡­¡±

    She pulled the bow and it lit up and gave off an oppressive feeling.

    ¡°There are restrictions on Qi Artifacts of a certain level.¡±

    Momo aimed the bow at Miko. He brought the shield in front of him and took a defensive stance.

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°Meaning, the higher the rank of a Qi Artifact the less amount of persons who can use it.¡±

    She fired an arrow made of light which was deflected by Miko''s shield.

    ¡°For example, we''re holding Emperor ranked Qi Artifacts. Which means the person who created these weapons were a Qi Emperor at the time. Emperor ranked Qi Artifacts can be used by anyone that activated their Qi. However if these were Conqueror rank artifacts or higher, we might would have problems using them because of the restrictions placed on it by the creator.¡±

    ¡°So you can place restrictions on the weapons once you reach Conqueror rank?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°The higher the rank stricter the restriction that can be placed on the artifact. Some restrictions are so strict that almost no one other than the creator can use them. This is especially so for God Ranked Qi Artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Out pure curiosity, how powerful is a God Rank artifact.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well it depends on the type of artifact and the type of Qi used to create it. But if I were to speak from a general stand point I''ll say it''s strong enough to contest a [XXX Class] in fire power.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This shocked Miko greatly, but Momo stayed nonchalant.

    ¡°It isn''t that hard to believe if you think about it. I mean Qigong was created to battle against Higher Beings. So in theory, a Qigong God should be able to fight a Higher Being on equal footing.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°That''s why it''s called Qigong God. Because once you reach this level you automatically left the mortal realm and entered the realm of true gods like Higher Beings.¡±

    Momo took up a mace this time.

    ¡°Didn''t you remember what Uncle said?¡±

    ¡®Augustus was a human who became a Qigong God and reached the same level of strength as a Higher Being.¡¯

    ¡°Augustus has been recorded to have killed nearly 1000 Higher Beings during the War For Supremacy. That''s only possible because he became a ¡®God¡¯ himself.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see. Then I''ll have to aim to be a Qigong God.¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°Its one of the few ways to Godhood after all.¡±

    It was at this moment that Miko felt the sensation of something calling out him again.

    ¡°Behind me?¡±

    He dropped the shield and turned around.

    He walked past all of artifacts and headed to the back of the room.

    There he saw an ominous black case with ancient runes on it.

    Miko looked at the case intensely.

    Something inside it was calling out towards him, and aggressively at that.

    He felt like he could here a voice screaming ¡°Use me! Use me!¡±

    As if responding to the voice, Miko stretched his hand out to touch the case.

    ¡°Don''t touch that with your filthy hands.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    But before he could, his hand was grabbed.

    Before he could see who it was, his body was already cutting through the air.

    *Boom!*

    Miko¡¯s body broke through the wall and landed outside of the room.

    ¡°Miko?!¡±

    Momo ran out of the room when she saw Miko was sent through the wall.

    ¡°Are you okay?!¡±

    Momo worriedly lifted Miko up.

    His body was limp in here hands like he was a broken doll.

    Momo mumbled something and ran her hand over Miko''s body. His body was then instantly healed.

    Miko opened his eyes shortly.

    Seeing that, Momo sighed in relief and then anger covered her face.

    She looked back at the entrance and roared.

    ¡°What was that for, Krow?!¡±

    Standing at the doorway was a tall purple haired man with a handsome yet mature face, and purple eyes.

    He was dressed in purple and gold kingly robes, and possessed an overlord¡¯s aura.

    ¡°That filthy thing was just about to touch my father¡¯s Vastator. He''s lucky I didn''t kill him.¡±

    ¡°Filthy?! Do you know who this is?!¡±

    ¡°Like I care. More importantly¡­.¡±

    Said Krow.

    He looked down on Momo with an overbearing gaze.

    ¡°How dare you speak to me so casually, vermin.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°You heard me. Don''t look at me with those revolting eyes. Don¡¯t speak to me with that obnoxious voice. The daughter of that traitorous bastard has no right to talk to me.¡±

    Momo was angry to the point that her vision was tainted red.

    In response, Krow-

    ¡°What''s with that glare, Mongrel?¡±

    He was seemly irritated.

    He began to walk towards her and Miko.

    ¡°Who gave you permission to gaze upon me, much less glare.¡±

    He stretched his hand out towards her.

    ¡°Could it be that you don''t want those filthy blue eyes anymore?¡±

    He stopped in front of them and looked down on them like they were ants.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll to remove those filthy things so that you''ll never be able to use them to look upon me again.¡±

    He then started to reach out towards the two of them.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, just before his hand could reach them, color and sound left the world.

    It immediately felt like the world had froze.

    ¡°Krow¡­¡±

    A dread and frightening voice resounded through the area.

    And then out of nowhere a woman in black and pink appeared down the hall taking slow but heavy steps.

    ¡°What do you think you were about to do, Krow?¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s body was leaking an aura of death nonstop.

    The ankh in her eyes shone a bloody red, and her normal her beautiful expressionless face was now twisted with anger.

    ¡°Madam Kimiko. You where here?¡±

    Towards the fuming Kimiko, Krow showed a slightly respectful behavior.

    ¡°I said what were you going to do to my grandchildren, you piece of shit?!¡±

    The entire Primus World shook with her roar.

    Seeing that, Krow narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I was simply teaching them a lesson. But since you''re here I guess my disciplinary methods are no longer need. I hope you teach them better mannerism in the future.¡±

    Saying so, he turned around to leave.

    ¡°Wait, Krow! Don''t think that because your Augustus only surviving son means that you''re invisible! Touch any of my grandchildren again and I will personally replace your eyes with your testicles!¡±

    ¡°My. Such vulgar words from a queen. You should think of your reputation more."

    He then smiled deviously

    "Besides, someone like you is no threat to me."

    With that, he turned into a ball of light and disappeared.

    He reappeared at the edge of Primus World, and took out a phone.

    ¡°Hello. Yeah, it''s me. How''s the invitations going?¡±

    He started talking in the phone.

    ¡°They all accepted? Even Nemesis¡¯ Proxy? I see. That''s great. Keep gathering more. The stronger the better.¡±

    He then hung up the phone with a smile and said-

    ¡°Just you wait, my arrogant nephew. I''ll show the best show you''ve ever seen.¡±

    Back in the hall, Kimiko glared in the space where Krow just stood for a while before moving towards Momo and Miko.

    ¡°Are you two alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine. Miko is also-?!¡±

    Momo sentence was cut short when she noticed that Miko''s body was covered with Qi.

    It was tens more sinister and evil-looking than it was before. It looked as if the gates of hell where about to be opened.

    ¡°¡­..Kill¡­.¡±

    She heard Miko mumbled something with his held down.

    ¡°¡­.I''ll kill him¡­.¡±

    He lifted his head up and revealed bloodthirsty dragon eyes with his cornea black.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him. I¡¯ll kill him. I''ll kill him.¡±

    His glare was so intense that it seemed like it was peeking into the heavens.

    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL THAT SON OF A BITCH!¡±

    Krow Dragna. Youngest son of Augustus, born from one of his favorite concubines. He was over 10,000 years old and was [XXX Class] along with being a Legendary Rank Qigong user.

    He was Nero and Rouge¡¯s uncle and the one organizing the big event that''s about to come.

    He was also the one Gamiko wanted to kill the most at the moment.

 Gamiko & Kimiko

    It took Miko a while to calm down. Not only him, Kimiko was fuming for quite some time.

    After they ¡°calm down¡±, they moved to kimiko¡¯s room.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko sat in chair with eyes that lacked focus.

    (That ungrateful brat¡­.)

    Tiamat growled.

    (I knew that I should''ve killed him all those years ago. I shouldn''t have listen to his begging.)

    She was obviously angry.

    (Anyway, do your best to avoid him Miko.)

    ¡®I refuse.¡¯

    (What?)

    ¡®I said I refuse.¡¯

    (What do you mean, you refuse? Listen, Miko. Krow is an extremely arrogant and dangerous person. In his eyes Augustus was the one and only God. In other words he''s a fanatic towards his father. Him being the last remaining child of Augustus gave him the feeling that he was unmatched when it came to prestige. In his eyes, everything in the world is rightfully his. Because of this he won''t hesitate to kill anyone he wants.¡±

    ¡®I don''t care about that. I''ll definitely kill him.¡¯

    (How are you going to kill someone who rivals Nero and Nova?¡¯

    ¡®I don''t know yet. But I''ll definitely do it. Me and that bastard can''t live under same sky.¡¯

    His outer appearance was calm, but inside he was getting angrier by the second.

    He was angry at how he treated Momo, someone who was doing her best to help him grow stronger. Even if her methods were extreme, they were successful.

    But what Miko was really anger at, was the fact that Krow got in his way and prevented him from taking what he felt like was rightfully his.

    ¡®Me and that brat can''t breathe the same air. One of us gotta go.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°M-Miko.¡±

    While he was thinking that he heard Kimiko called out to him.

    He calmed his heart and focus returned to his eyes as he looked at her and smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to Momo, I''m fine.¡±

    ¡°I-I see. That''s great.¡±

    Even though her face lacked expression, her voice indicated that she was nervous.

    This confused Miko.

    He stared at her with a curious gaze.

    His first impression of her was that she very beautiful despite the lack of expression. This made him acknowledge that Nero had good taste in women.

    His second impression was that she was acting strange. Even though this is their first meeting, there wasn''t any reason for her to be nervous. Unless-

    ¡°Ah, I see. You heard about me from Nero or Momo.¡±

    She nodded.

    Seeing that, Miko took on a casual air.

    ¡°There''s no need to be on your guard or nervous. I might still have my past memories but you saved my life earlier so I''ll acknowledge you as my grandparent.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    She didn''t hear Miko mumbled ¡°At least for now¡±.

    She then looked at Miko again.

    ¡°You really do look identical to my husband and son. Say how old are you mentally?¡±

    ¡°29.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then you''re still a toddler.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Nova was 5000 years old, then you should be older than that. Can I ask how old are you?¡±

    ¡°I''m 10,363 years old.¡±

    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±

    Even though he expected that she would be around that age, it still felt weird the hear the person say so from their own mouth.

    ¡°Oh, Miko. Here''s something you probably didn''t know.¡±

    Momo who no longer seemed angry about earlier, casually joined the conversation.

    ¡°Ms.Kimiko is the world''s first female [Tyrant]!¡±

    She said with an excited tone.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    This shocked Miko since Sasha never mention anything about her mother being a [Tyrant].

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Kimiko nodded.

    ¡°Then Sasha has a [Tyrant] as her mother, father, brother. That''s an impressive family.¡±

    Miko spoke his honest thoughts.

    ¡°However, let me clear about something.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°I''m different from Gamiko and Junior who intentionally became [Tyrants]. It was circumstances that led to me becoming a [Tyrant].¡±

    ¡°Circumstances?¡±

    ¡°I''m an assassin. The only reason I killed those Proxies was because I was paid to. It wasn''t until I was summoned to Summit Of The Gods that I realized the position in placed myself in.¡±

    ¡°Wait? You were summon to Summit Of The Gods too? Does that mean that all [Tyrants] are summoned there?¡±

    Kimiko nodded.

    ¡°I always thought that Nero was the only one since he was the first to go against the laws of the world.¡±

    ¡°When you become a [Tyrant] you''re automatically summoned to the Summit Of The Gods where you''re bestowed with your [Tyrant Title] and then teleported the [Tyrant Monument] where you¡¯ll see your name and title written on it.¡±

    Kimiko showed a faint smile, a little death aura leaked out but nothing serious.

    ¡°The one who bestowed me my title was my mother.¡±

    ¡°Your mother?¡±

    ¡°Ms.Kimiko¡¯s mother is Hel.¡±

    ¡°The Norse death goddess?! Then you''re a demigoddess?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can be consider a minor death deity.¡±

    Miko remembered hearing from Luka once that Sasha was something called a Death Maiden and that she used death magic, but because he was busy attacking the crime world he didn''t have time to confirm it.

    ¡°She''s also the queen of Niflheim and Helheim, as well as the leader of the Mors Clan.¡±

    Said Momo.

    She seemed to want to sell kimiko''s good points to Miko. She obviously wants him to get along with her.

    ¡°I know about Niflheim(World of mist) and Helheim(World of Hel). It isn''t surprising that Hel¡¯s descendants rule them.¡±

    It was then he realized something.

    ¡°Wait. If you''re Hel¡¯s daughter then you''re Loki¡¯s granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°I''ve never met him, but according to my mother he was a bastard.¡±

    ¡®Well, considering that Loki allowed Odin to throw her to the darkest and gloomiest place of the nine worlds, its natural she thought so.¡¯

    Miko thought.

    ¡°Oh. I heard you fought my uncle¡¯s Proxy. How was my uncle? I was a little close to him.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°I''ve never met J?rmungandr, but I talked with his main persona Ouroboros. We''re in an alliance together.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? That''s great.¡±

    It was only then that Miko realized that he was technically related to Ouroboros and was also a descendant of Loki considering he was Sasha''s great-grandfather.

    ¡°Too much god blood run through my veins.¡±

    Miko said while he sighed.

    ¡°Wait. Both Hel and Loki were giants. Does that mean that you can turn into a giantess?¡±

    ¡°I can. But I prefer being this size.¡±

    ¡°What other powers do you have as a minor deity?¡±

    As she was his grandmother, there was a high chance that he could use some of Kimiko''s abilities. So he wanted to learn them just in case.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you can''t learn most of my abilities or the abilities of the Mors Clan.¡±

    As if she knew what he was thinking, Kimiko shut down his hopes before they even began to take root.

    ¡°My clan is a matriarchal clan. This is because only the women inherits my mother¡¯s power over death.¡±

    When Miko heard he was disappointed. But it was then Tessa¡¯s face popped up in his mind.

    ¡®The blood of a dragon goddess, a strong affinity for Qigong thanks to Augustus¡¯s blood, the demon curse that prevents her to staying down, and now the natural ability to use death magic¡­..She''s like the MC of a Wuxia novel.¡¯

    He thought.

    He then turned back Kimiko.

    ¡°Don''t the men inherit anything from Hel?¡±

    Kimiko nodded.

    ¡°The men might can''t use death magic, but they have a strong affinity to ice, dark, and mist magic. Everyone in the clan is also immune to the cold and ice magic.¡±

    The battle with him and Luka flashed through his mind. He was pretty sure there were a lot of times he felt like he was going to freeze to death.

    ¡°That wasn''t the case for me when I fought Luka.¡±

    ¡°It wasn''t?¡±

    Kimiko then thought about it for a bit before speaking again.

    ¡°It''s probably because you''re a Proxy. Your body contains mostly Tiamat''s blood, so the 1/8 of my mother''s blood that you''re suppose to possess might''ve been surpassed or devoured.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    (So what? Whose Hel compared to me? You don''t need that brat¡¯s blood.)

    Tiamat spoke arrogantly in Miko''s head. It made him feel like she was competing with Hel for some reason.

    ¡°Are there any other abilities that members of the Mors Clan can use?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s soul magic. But not many can use it.¡±

    ¡°Can you?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I can take out a person¡¯s soul and place into another person or object. I can also destroy their souls, as well as switch the souls of others.¡±

    ¡°In a way, you''re more awesome than Nero.¡±

    Miko praised.

    But Kimiko shook her head.

    ¡°Your grandfather is a 5star [Tyrant] while I''m only a 4star one.¡±

    ¡°4star? 5star?¡±

    Miko said with a confused expression.

    ¡°Ah, its an unofficial ranking system among [Tyrants].¡±

    Momo explained.

    ¡°When one kills one [XXX Class] Proxy from each of the four factions, God, Demon, Beast, Hero, they''re recognized as a [Tyrant] or a 1star [Tyrant]. If that person repeats the same feat again, they''re recognized as a 2star [Tyrant]. Every time they repeat the same feat a star is added to their [Tyrant] rank. However, once you become a 5star [Tyrant] you can''t go any higher no matter how many times you repeat the same feat.¡±

    ¡°I''ve killed a total of 30 [XXX Class] Proxies in my life but there were mostly Hero Proxies. So I''ve only repeated the feat of killing a Proxy from each of the factions, 4 times. Hence I''m a 4star [Tyrant].¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°Then is Nero stronger than you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He is. But not by much. If I put my life on the line, I can kill him.¡±

    ¡°What about Nova?¡±

    ¡°I''m stronger, but him being a Qigong God gives him a bit of an advantage. So if we fought it can go either way.¡±

    If that''s the case, then something didn''t add up.

    ¡°Even though you''re not a 5star [Tyrant] you''re still considerable strong, but why aren''t you as popular Nero or Nova.¡±

    When Sasha mentioned Kimiko¡¯s name when she talking about Nero and Nova with Miko and the trio, no one reacted to her name. This meant that not many knew about her or not many knew about her connection to Nero.

    ¡°I¡¯m an assassin. Unlike Nero and Nova who lives in the limelight, I stay in the shadows. Of course my name is still known worldwide since I''m a Proxy, but that''s all. Only those in the underworld knows that I''m the queen of Niflheim and leader of the Mors Clan. Even in the underworld, only a few knows that I''m Nero''s wife and Nova¡¯s mother; and to me that''s beneficial.¡±

    ¡®That''s explains a lot.¡¯

    He thought.

    Miko then got an idea.

    ¡°Since me being a Proxy prevents a lot of privilege as a descendent of Hel, is it possible for me to learn any of your clan¡¯s assassin techniques? If so can you teach me?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Miko saw Kimiko''s purple eyes lit up when he said. It was obvious that she was excited.

    ¡°Sure. I''ll love to.¡±

    At this time, Nero was at the residential area of Xia walking with Sherry at his side.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Milord!¡±

    While they were walking several women and children with azure and purple hair calling out to him.

    The men simply bowed as he passed them.

    Nero smiled and waved back at them.

    ¡°You''re as popular as ever I see.¡±

    Sherry said with a smile.

    ¡°I''m the all-powerful and charismatic Gamiko Dragna, I will forever be popular. Even after death.¡±

    ¡°And narcissistic too.¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong with being a narcissist? Everyone is a bit narcissistic. Everyone believes that there are special and unique. Whether you believe you''re better than everyone or worse than everyone else, you''re a narcissist. As long as you believe you''re special, whether in a positive way or a negative way, you''re a narcissist.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    The two walked for a while in silence until Nero spoke up again.

    ¡°Sherry, you''re technically my daughter, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then my daughter, let me ask you a favor.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Depending on the nature of the favor, I''ll do my best to grant it.¡±

    ¡®Its not like you''d allow me to refuse. If I did, then our arrangement would be nullified.¡¯

    Sherry thought.

    Nero smiled as if he knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°Well, you should realized by now that the tension in the country is raising.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°A civil war is about to break out.¡±

    ¡°What? I didn''t know things were so bad. Who''s the other side?¡±

    ¡°My uncle, Krow.¡±

    Sherry frowned when she heard that.

    ¡°So he''s finally decided to make a move.¡±

    ¡°As you know, not everyone was happy with me becoming the leader of the Primus Branch. Especially since it was my daughter¡¯s husband and son who killed the last clan leader.¡±

    ¡°But it''s not like Sonia had anything to do with it. She wasn''t even in the country at the time.¡±

    ¡°To them, that doesn''t matter. She was guilty in their eyes.¡±

    Anger was boiling up in Nero.

    He remember coming back home to witness people trying to hurt his daughter and even calling for her execution.

    This led to him killing nearly a quarter of the branch in a fit of rage until he was suppressed by Raven.

    But the incident didn''t end there. Because of his massacre the people were further enraged. They started to not only demand the execution of Sonia, but Momo and her twin brother as well.

    They argued that even though they were toddlers at the time, they still shared the same blood as the two who murdered the clan leader. To them this was enough to execute them.

    But those people made a horrible mistake. They forgot that Nero wasn''t Sonia''s only family member.

    Nova who was at the Night Continent at the time came back and found out what had happened.

    The result was a sea of blood.

    Just like his father, he began to massacre everyone calling for his sister¡¯s and her children¡¯s execution. He didn''t spare a soul.

    Woman, children, the disabled, as long as you supported Sonia¡¯s execution they were killed in the most brutal way.

    This got worse when Nero''s other sons Rihan, Gamion, and Gian got wind of what was going down.

    The one-sided massacre got so bad that people started to wonder if the entire country was going to be slaughtered.

    Because of this, the clan elders had to come to a compromising decision to exile Sonia and strip Momo and her brother of their chances of ever becoming clan leader. However, only if Nero and Nova stayed back in the country to take the previous clan leader¡¯s place.

    Both parties agreed. Sonia left the country, and Nero was named the clan leader.

    ¡°The clan leader must always be the strongest in the country. When I surpassed my uncle who was the previous clan leader, I should''ve been given the title from then. But I refused it. Those old foxes used the incident with Sonia to confine me here along with Nova.¡±

    He said with an irritated tone.

    ¡°But like I said, I wasn''t the only who didn''t want me to become the king here.¡±

    ¡°And those people supported Krow?¡±

    Said Sherry.

    Nero nodded.

    ¡°The incident with Sonia happened almost 50 years ago. Since that time Krow has been making preparations to overthrow me. I got word that his preparations are almost complete.¡±

    ¡°So you want me to move my Inari Clan to back you up?¡±

    ¡°No. I don''t want your entire army. Just you would be fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Is that so? Then I don''t see a problem if it''s just me. But¡­¡±

    ¡°You''re wondering if that will be enough?¡±

    Sherry nodded.

    ¡°The fact that you''re asking for my help means that Krow gathered a force that even you can''t repel so easily. Then shouldn''t we gather as much firepower as possible?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry about that.¡±

    He displayed a sinister smile and said-

    ¡°I have a trump card.¡±

 Assassin Techniques

    After eagerly agreeing to teach Miko her assassination techniques, Kimiko teleported them to an open plain in Xia.

    When Miko looked around there were all kinds of exotic creatures from myths.

    He saw fenghuangs and wyverns flying together in the sky.

    He saw a blue horse running on the water surface. It was a kelpie.

    He saw a gnome petting a unicorn.

    ¡°¡­..I''m surprised that nothing surprises me anymore. Must be because I spent six months in that valley.¡±

    Miko said to himself.

    ¡°Okay. Let''s begin.¡±

    He looked towards Kimiko and saw that she took off her coat and was waiting for him.

    Momo was racing the kelpie on the water while making fun of the gnome.

    ¡°She so carefree despite everything that happened.¡±

    ¡°That''s just her trying to keep herself distracted.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°Momo has a habit of not letting people other than Nero and Nova see her upset. She prefers to be seen smiling than crying.¡±

    ¡®Just like Sonia.¡¯

    She thought.

    ¡°Anyway, let''s get started.¡±

    Kimiko got rid of her negative thoughts and focused on what''s at hand.

    ¡°The first thing I''m going to teach you is how to hide your presence.¡±

    ¡®That''s a common trait for assassins.¡¯

    Miko thought.

    ¡°I''m going to erase my presence. I want you close your eyes, and tell me if I''m standing in front of you or not. Oh, you can use your nose to try and catch my scent if you want.¡±

    Miko nodded and closed his eyes.

    He then felt like Kimiko had disappeared from around him.

    He couldn''t locate her scent or hear her heart beat. It was like she vanished.

    ¡°You''re standing in front of me.¡±

    Miko opened his eyes after he said that, and surely Kimiko was in front of him.

    ¡°How did you know? I could''ve teleported away.¡±

    ¡°Even if you teleported your scent would still remain for a while. But your scent completely disappeared along with your heartbeat. That was unnatural, so I guessed that you were still around me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Quite observant. You''re right, i just used the technique called [Stealth]. It''s a technique that erases your presence completely in seconds. It''s perfect for stalking your target.¡±

    Even as he was looking at her, Miko couldn''t feel Kimiko''s presence. Nor could he hear her heartbeat or smell her scent.

    It was like she was a ghost standing before him.

    ¡°How is [Stealth] done?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Using Qi.¡±

    A golden glow appeared around Kimiko''s body. It was then that Miko could feel like she was standing in front of him.

    ¡°You use your Qi to create a small vacuum inches around your body. This will make the sound and scent coming from your body nonexistent to those around you.¡±

    ¡°I see. It''s like you create an invisible wall around you to prevent the sound and scent you generate from leaking to the outside world.¡±

    Kimiko nodded in agreement.

    ¡°So how do you create a vacuum using Qi? Because it sounds really complicated.¡±

    ¡°Basically, you spread out your Qi and construct it into your body shape, you then need to force your will on the space around and manipulate it like you''re cutting yourself off from the outside world.¡±

    ¡°¡­..As I thought, it does sound complicated. Can''t I just use magic to create the vacuum?¡±

    Kimiko shook her head.

    ¡°Magic causes a disturbance in the Mana particles surrounding an area. Because of this, a trained eye can detect when magic is about to be used. If you use magic to do [Stealth] there''s a high chance of you giving yourself away before you even begin to stalk your target. Qi on the other hand is harder to detect, and most people can''t detect it unless you''re up close or it''s being used in a large quantity. So Qi is better for [Stealth].¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°It isn''t as hard as you think. After a few days you should be able to pull it off.¡±

    He nodded in agreement.

    It was then Kimiko got an idea. She turned to Momo who was cheering on a fight between two gnomes.

    ¡°Momo, come here for sec.¡±

    Momo immediately responded to Kimiko''s call and walked over to her.

    ¡°How long do you intend to train Miko?¡±

    ¡°Well, I''m teaching him Qi now which will take a lot of time. It''s soon time for me to teach him magic as well, then there''s spells, hand to hand combat, weapon mastery, general knowledge, history, war strategies, etc.¡±

    ¡°Then add assassination techniques to it. Whenever he''s free he is to come to me so that I can teach him my clan¡¯s techniques.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ms. Kimiko.¡±

    A frown appeared on Kimiko¡¯s emotionless face.

    ¡°You know, I don''t like the way you address me. It feels so distant. Call me Grandma or something. Or you don''t consider me family?¡±

    Momo smiled wryly when heard that.

    ¡°Ah, it''s not like that. I think of you as my grandmother, but it just weird calling you that even though I don''t know my real grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Then drop honorifics, call me Kimiko. Or is that too much to ask?¡±

    Death aura leaked out of her body as Kimiko wore a sad expression.

    ¡°No no no no! I''m fine with that! Kimiko!¡±

    Kimiko''s sad expression disappeared and she returned to her default expressionless face.

    Momo took that as a sign that she was happy.

    While they were doing that, Miko was trying to use stealth.

    ¡°No good. I can''t seem to create a vacuum around myself.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    However, he was having a hard time.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, the guys who Sasha called for when we we¡¯re about to fight against Luka, didn''t have a presence. I also heard that the Primus branch specialized in assassinations. Since the leaders of both clans are married, they must''ve exchanged techniques.¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Kimiko who was done talking with Momo walked over to him.

    ¡°The Mors Clan¡¯s killing Techniques were developed mostly by me and Gamiko almost 10,000 years ago. Because of this the Primus Branch have permission to use some of our techniques.¡±

    ¡°Then only the Mors Clan and the Primus Branch know these techniques?¡±

    Kimiko shook her head.

    ¡°As you would expect, our techniques have been leaked out to the world over the years and became widespread in the assassination and fighting world. There are even copycat organizations who use these techniques to make a name for themselves. But since we''re the originators, the Mors Clan is recognized as the #1 assassination organization in the world.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko understood that nothing can be monopolized forever. Someone will get a hold of it eventually, and when they do they''ll feel the need to expose it to the world either intentionally or unintentionally the result will be same.

    ¡°So other than [Stealth] what other techniques are there?¡±

    ¡°There''s [Camouflage].¡±

    Kimiko body glowed gold once again and then-

    ¡°She disappeared?!¡±

    That''s right. Kimiko vanished from Miko''s eyes in an instant.

    ¡°Her scent and heartbeat disappeared as well. Did she teleport? No, the technique was called [Camouflage]. That means she''s still here.¡±

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    A touch from the side made Miko distance himself on reflex.

    When he looked there he saw Kimiko appear out of nowhere.

    ¡°That''s [Camouflage]. I literally blend in my surrounds like chameleon.¡±

    She said.

    But Miko shook his head at her explanation.

    ¡°I''m not an idiot. You used [Stealth] along with [Camouflage]. Otherwise I would''ve heard when your hand cut through the air when you reach out to touch me. I would also be able to smell you and hear your heartbeat.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Good figuring that out so quickly. You really are smart.¡±

    Kimiko said, as she clapped with her face lacking expression.

    ¡°That''s right. What I used just now was a combination of [Camouflage] and [Stealth], [Stealth-Camouflage].¡±

    Kimiko''s body disappeared again.

    This time Miko could smell her scent and hear her heartbeat, which was different from before.

    She soon reappeared again.

    ¡°That was normal [Camouflage].¡±

    ¡°How do you do it?¡±

    ¡°This one is a bit harder than [Stealth]. You have to use your Qi to manipulate the light rays around you to not reflect your image. I can''t explain it any simpler than that.¡±

    ¡°In order to do these stuff you''ll need to gain better control over your Qi and become better at Qigong.¡±

    Momo interjected.

    ¡°Looks like you''re going to need to fall in the lava a couple hundred more times to gain better control.

    Miko shivered when he heard that.

    Recently, he hasn''t been falling in the lava because he somehow learned how to stick to hard surfaces. But he still didn''t figure out how to walk on the lava without getting burnt.

    To him the lava was hell and he preferred not to fall in anytime soon.

    ¡°You aren''t going to start throwing me into a volcano and have me climb my way out while my flesh melt off my bones right?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill me, woman?!¡±

    Momo ignored him and turned to Kimiko.

    ¡°Are you going to show him how to copy his presence next?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    ¡°Copy your presence? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Closed your eyes for a bit.¡±

    Miko listened to what she said and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Now I want to focus on my presence. From my scent to my heartbeat and breathing. Don''t lose track of it for a second.¡±

    He nodded and focused on her with his eyes closed.

    He listened to heartbeat.

    He recorded her scent.

    He timed her breathing.

    He did his best to keep track of her presence.

    And then-

    The presence multiplied.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He could hear two sets of the same heartbeat and breathing.

    He could smell the same scent in two different directions.

    It was like she duplicated herself.

    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±

    Miko listened and opened his eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    He was left confused.

    There weren¡¯t two Kimikos, just the one who didn''t move an inch from where she was.

    ¡°What''s going on? Even though I only see one of you, I can feel your presence to two different places.¡±

    ¡°This is called [Reprint]. A technique that allows you to create a perfect copy of your presence in another location. It''s a deception technique for following people with superhuman senses, like yourself.¡±

    Miko was astonished when he heard that. This technique basically creates an intangible copy of yourself in a different location. Everything that gave away a person¡¯s presence like scent, heartbeat, and breathing patterns were perfectly copied without a physical body to go with.

    He couldn''t even imagine how difficult it must be to complete such a feat without magic.

    ¡°This technique requires you to be able manipulate your Qi to send your presence in a different location. It''s as complicated as it sounds.¡±

    Kimiko said as if figuring out what Miko was thinking.

    According to Momo, Miko''s control over Qi was normal, but even he can''t he think about the first step you''ll need to take to copy your presence. This meant that this was a high level assassination technique.

    ¡°If you combine this with [Stealth] you can completely trick your target. Even more so if you combine it with [Stealth-Camouflage].¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    If you combine it will [Stealth] you can distract your target and silently attack him from behind. But if you combine it with [Stealth-Camouflage] you can distract your target and boldly kill him from the front.

    ¡°When you combine [Reprint] and [Stealth], it''s called [Silent Deception]. When combine it with [Stealth-Camouflage], it''s called [Perfect Camouflage].¡±

    She then covered her body with Qi again, and took a step forward.

    And then-

    She multiplied.

    ¡°Now this is [Mirage Step].¡±

    All of the copies moved their mouth but only one voice could be heard.

    ¡°As the name implies these aren''t tangible copies of myself, but mere mirages. Just like [Camouflage] you manipulate the light rays with your Qi, but instead of hiding your image you multiple it like a mirage.¡±

    Her body then glowed again.

    ¡°All the copies have presences now.¡±

    Said Miko.

    He feel a presence from all five of the Kimikos that stood in front of him.

    They all had a heartbeat, a scent, and a breathing pattern.

    ¡°This is the combination of [Reprint] and [Mirage Step]; [Deception Step].¡±

    A voice now came from all five Kimikos which made harder to tell who was the real one.

    ¡°Of course, these are still mirages and not physical copies.¡±

    Her body glowed again.

    This time the one in the middle disappeared and reappeared moments later.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko then jumped back when she appeared beside of him.

    ¡°You really need to stop doing that!¡±

    He complained.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    She said with a smile.

    ¡°Just now I used [Stealth-Camouflage] to slip away, and used [Deception Step] to leave a copy in my place. By doing this, your target will be distracted with the multiple copies and you''ll be able to kill him however you want.¡±

    All the mirages disappeared and only the original Kimiko remained.

    ¡°This technique is called [Absolute Deception]. The #1 technique for hiding your presence.¡±

    ¡°All those techniques seems useful. Are you going to teach me them all?¡±

    Kimiko nodded.

    Miko then started think of all of the ways he could use those techniques in a fight. If he used them smartly he''ll be several times deadlier than before.

    Miko now truly felt like coming to the Primus Branch was the right move.

    ¡°Ok, Grams(Grandmother). Let''s start learning these techniques.¡±

    Suddenly being called by a title that held a lot of affection by Miko, sent Kimiko''s emotions out of control and her death aura leaked out in a large quantity and nearly killed everyone there.

    Later that night, Kimiko was in her room smiling happily.

    Her room was designed purely for her, so there was no danger of the death aura leaking from her body harming anyone.

    ¡°Oh, my wife is in a good mood. Bless the heavens.¡±

    Her smile dropped when Nero appeared in the corner of the room.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    She said coldly.

    ¡°Do I need to want something to visit my wife I haven''t seen in 10 years?¡±

    Kimiko said nothing in return and just looked at him.

    ¡°Come on, you can''t still be angry about Sasha?¡±

    ¡°You kept the fact that my one and only daughter got married and had a child of her own from me for over a decade. Now tell me, Gamiko. Why shouldn''t I be angry?¡±

    ¡°Okay I apologize for keeping that from you, but you had just left to deal with the problems at your clan. I didn''t want to disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Gamiko.¡±

    Kimiko''s tone became even colder.

    ¡°Lie to me again, and I''ll leave you. For good.¡±

    Nero''s faced paled when he heard that.

    As someone who deeply loved his family, especially the women, losing one of them forever was equivalent to death to him.

    It was because Kimiko knew this that she said that. Even if she wasn''t serious, to Nero it was the last thing he wanted to hear.

    ¡°Fine. Then I''ll be honest. The reason why I didn''t tell you was because I didn''t want you back yet.¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s gaze sharpen when she heard that.

    ¡°Gamiko, what''s the current power balance in the branch?¡±

    ¡°Over than Raven and Kroc, Krow have all the Elders on his side.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Kimiko was shocked when she heard that and sprung off her bed.

    ¡°You let it get that bad?! What were you thinking?!¡±

    She then immediately regain her composure.

    ¡°I know what you were doing. You thought that it would be more exciting if Krow gather an army as large as possible. That way you would feel pressured for the first time in years.¡±

    Nero smiled in response.

    Kimiko sighed, and sat back on her bed.

    ¡°So? How much of my forces do you need?¡±

    ¡°Just Garmr¡¯s Squad will do.¡±

    ¡°You want Mea here? You don''t plan on leave anyone alive do you?¡±

    Nero didn''t say anything and smiled.

    Seeing that devious smile, Kimiko knew that this War won''t end unless either Krow or Nero dies.

    ¡°Oh, right, right. My wife.¡±

    ¡°What is it my husband?¡±

    ¡°Since it''s been a decade, how about we spend the night together?¡±

    Kimiko smiled and said-

    ¡°No way. Get out.¡±

    ¡°Why?! It''s a wife''s duty to attend to her husband¡¯s needs!¡±

    ¡°I still haven''t forgiven you for lying to me.¡±

    Nero walked over to the bed and placed his hand on Kimiko''s cheeks.

    ¡°Come on. Didn''t bonding with Miko make you feel the urge to have another child?¡±

    He then brought his mouth to her ear.

    ¡°I''m sure Nova and Sasha would want a younger sibling.¡±

    *Bam!*

    He was sent flying through the door with a punch.

    He landed in the hall and stared at Kimiko.

    ¡°I said no.¡±

    The door then closed in his face.

    Nero sighed and got up. He was about to walk away, when the door swung open again.

    ¡°And don''t even think about going to the Harem Garden. If you do¡­.¡±

    She pointed at Nero''s lower body.

    ¡°I''ll chop it off. Again.¡±

    Saying so, she closed the door again.

    Nero spent the rest of the night complaining to Raven over a few bottles of liquor.

 Guardian Of Primus + Apostle

    Back in the royal capital, Sora and Ace exhaustedly laid on the floor staring in the sky.

    ¡°¡­..Say Ace.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How did our lives end up like this?¡±

    ¡°I want to know that myself. I''ve spent a week stuck in a room fighting some weird guy, with a hairy middle age man.¡±

    ¡°This isn''t right. I mean your teenage years are supposed to be the best days of your life dammit! It''s the period when you''re suppose to mess around and be free! Find a girlfriend have some puppy love and party with friends! So why¡­.¡±

    He sat up and pointed in front of him.

    ¡°So why do I have sky dive 20,000 ft off a floating disk and plummet towards the earth?!¡±

    He pointed at Aeon who was sitting on a lawn chair and reading a newspaper.

    Aeon spoke to them without looking away from the paper.

    ¡°I told you. This is to train your Mana control. You two waste to much magic when fighting. This will fix that.¡±

    ¡°How will falling to our deaths fix that?!¡±

    Ace shouted.

    ¡°It''s possible to maneuver through the air using only a small amount of the magic in your body.¡±

    He pointed at them and a crest appeared on their foreheads.

    ¡°That seal will make you unable to use majority of your power.¡±

    He moved his finger and they started floating towards him.

    ¡°If you want to land safely, you need to gain precise control over the little magic you have and do something. Otherwise, you''ll turn into modern art on the ground.¡±

    He ignored Ace and Sora''s shout and dropped them of the disc, and towards the earth.

    He then turned the page.

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    Meanwhile, Miko was experiencing a similar treatment from his teacher.

    ¡°Hot! Hot! Hot!¡±

    He screamed as he desperately flew out of the lava.

    ¡°Hmm. He can now get out without my help, so its best to say he''s slowly grasping it.¡±

    Said Momo as she looked at Miko rolling on the ground.

    ¡°His skin isn¡¯t melting either. There are burns but not what you would expect from falling in lava. That means that he''s now able to use Qi to create a shield around his body. Although, its still not that strong yet.¡±

    She mumbled something and snapped her fingers.

    Miko''s burning body then returned to normal.

    ¡°Damn, that was hot.¡±

    He said as he got up.

    ¡°By the way. Why are you always mumbling something?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Hm? Oh, I was just casting a spell.¡±

    ¡°Spell. Now that I think about. You always mumble something before using magic. Could it be that you''ve been using spells all this time?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°I prefer spells over normal combat magic.¡±

    ¡°But isn''t it more troublesome to use spells? I mean there are some really long chants that you need to say before using them right?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°In order to use a spell you need to chant its incantations while concentrating on manipulating mana. Because of that spells are pretty time consuming and a lot of people tend to not have the talent or patience to use them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.But most of the things you''ve done with magic since we came here has always been instantaneous. If spells takes up a lot of time, how do you explain that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that''s because I''m always using [Enchanted Speech].¡±

    ¡°[Enchanted Speech]? What''s that?¡±

    Miko said with a confused expression.

    Momo smiled and answered.

    ¡°[Enchanted Speech] is when you embed magic into your everyday conversations. This way when you want to cast a spell almost instantly. You just need to draw the spell words from the words that you''ve already spoken and immediately recreate the needed Incantation for the spell.¡±

    ¡°How does that work?¡±

    Miko asked while still a bit confused.

    ¡°Hmm¡­I was planning to teach you it later on, but I guess telling you method from now won''t hurt.¡±

    She stretched her hand out and an image of a head appeared in her hand.

    ¡°First you''ll need to create a storage container in a part of your brain. But not a physical one of course. Just an intangible container that won''t affect your brain functions.¡±

    The head suddenly became transparent and the brain was visible. Miko could see something in the shape of box appearing next to the brain.

    ¡°You then need to embed magic in every word you say. This process is difficult to explain so I''ll teach it later on.¡±

    The mouth moved and glowing words came from the mouth.

    ¡°The storage container will then store those magic embedded words until they are needed again. The amount of words it can store and how long it can store them for depends on the user¡¯s skills.¡±

    The glowing words then flew into to the container where they were stored.

    ¡°After that, the only thing you need to do is to draw the words you need to complete the chant from the container, and you''ll be able to instantly cast the spell.¡±

    The words rapidly flew out of the container and disappeared. After that an apple appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°So what if there are words in the incantation you need but you don''t have the stored in the container?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°At that time you manual fill in the blanks yourself. However, this is hardest thing to do. You''ll need to know the order of the words in the incarnation, where the missing words needs to go, and perfectly time when to fill-in the missing words while you use up the stored words. A single mistake will lead to failure.¡±

    Momo mumbled again and the head disappeared.

    ¡°Whenever you see me mumbling, it means that I''m manually filling the missing words I need for a spell.¡±

    ¡°That''s pretty amazing. To be able to pull off such a complex procedure in an instant.¡±

    Said Miko with an impressed tone.

    ¡°Well it is troublesome at times, but I know over a thousand spells for almost any situation. So [Enchanted Speech] is a great asset to me. Besides, Spells are more powerful than combat magic; so it isn''t like I lose anything.¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Miko currently didn''t possess a single spell, but he read that they were more flexible and more powerful than combat magic. So he naturally welcomed Momo teaching him some.

    While he was thinking that, he saw a shadowy figure appear out of nowhere.

    ¡°My Lady. Young Master. I apologize for interrupting your training activities.¡±.

    The one who appeared was a servant.

    Now that he has been informed about the different assassination techniques of the Mors clan, Miko now knew that he had used [Stealth-Camouflage] to hide his presence and approached them.

    He probably was here for a while, but waited for the best opportunity to speak so that he wouldn''t disturb them when they''re busy.

    ¡°I don''t mind. What is it?¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Master Raven has asked for an audience with the Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Raven?¡±

    ¡°He''s the First Elder of Primus Branch. He''s also the one responsible for the protection of the branch.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Then he''s¡­..¡±

    ¡°That''s rights he''s the Proxy of our guardian beast U?umgallu, as well as her biological son.¡±

    ¡°What? Her son? Then he''s Tiamat''s grandson?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡®You didn''t tell me you had other descendants different from the Dragna Clan.¡¯

    (What did you expect? I''m the Primordial Chaos. I literally gave birth to more beings than I can count.)

    Tiamat answered.

    (I gave birth to the first race of dragons, the first race of mermen, the first race of bull-men(Minotaur), the first race of scorpion-men, the hydras, etc. I have many descendants out there. It''s just that the Dragna Clan are my favorite.)

    ¡®I forgot that you''ve been around.¡¯

    (Hey! Don''t treat me like I''m a loose woman!)

    Miko ignored Tiamat''s roar and turned to the servant.

    ¡°So what does Raven wants with me?¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry. I wasn''t informed. I was only told to have Lady Momo bring you to him.¡±

    The servant answered.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    Momo asked with a smile on her face.

    Miko had a feeling that she already had an idea what this was about.

    ¡°I guess I''ll go meet him. It''s not like there''s nothing to lose if I go.¡±

    ¡°Then I''ll tell the master that you''re on the way.¡±

    Saying so the servant disappeared.

    ¡°Alright. Let''s ride Huan!¡±

    Momo said rather excitedly.

    After Momo called for Huan, the two flew on her to the southern end of Xia, more than 500 miles away from the palace.

    When they finally arrived, they were standing in front of a place that could only be called a fortress.

    It was incredibly tall, was surrounded by walls, and had a lot gargoyle looking statues around it.

    ¡°There aren''t any guards.¡±

    Said Miko after taking a look around.

    ¡°Raven can see almost everything that happens in the Primus world if he wants to. If you add that and the fact that he''s a powerful demon dragon, there isn''t really a need for guards.¡±

    Momo said as she walked up to the gate.

    ¡°Uncle Raven! I brought Miko like you asked!¡±

    ¡°Didn''t you say that he can see everything in this world? Is there really a need to announce our arrival?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Raven likes it when you do that. Besides it''s courtesy to announce your arrival when visiting someone.¡±

    *Creak*

    As Momo finished saying those words, Miko saw the gates open by themselves.

    ¡°Looks like we can go in.¡±

    Momo entered the fortress with a smile. Miko on the other hand could feel like he was being watched from afar.

    He walked in a cautious manner.

    When entered the fortress the gates closed on their own. He looked around and saw a lot of statues of a goddess, they were Tiamat.

    (Oh? These things are still here?)

    Tiamat spoke in his head.

    (These statues have been here from when I used to stay here.)

    ¡°You used to stay here?¡±

    (Yup. This was my private residence in this world until I gave it to Gallu.)

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Miko immediately ignored the statues¡¯ existence and caught up with Momo.

    The fortress was quite extravagant, but Miko didn''t pay it any mind as he followed Momo.

    They soon arrived in front of a tall door.

    Momo was about to open it, but Miko did before she could.

    ¡°I don''t really feel like taking my sweet time.¡±

    Saying so he walked into the room.

    There he saw a large round table that was made of gold.

    Sitting there were two persons.

    One had azure hair that was neatly combed back. He was dressed in an expensive looking suit and an unlit cigar in his hand.

    Beside him was Nero who had his head down on the table like he was sleeping.

    ¡°...Don''t mind him. He''s been here for three days complaining about his wife neglect over endless amount of liquor.¡±

    Said Raven.

    Miko looked around and saw a huge pile of liquor bottles in the corner of the room.

    ¡°Kimiko is denying him from playing around with any women until she says so. For someone with dragon blood that''s basically hell. Well, you''ll understand when you reach puberty.¡±

    A certain someone once said that dragons were lustful creatures. This statement was backed up with the countless stories of dragons snatching up beautiful women and taking them back to their lair.

    They argued that this was because dragons loved beautiful things and there was nothing more beautiful than a woman.

    Coincidentally enough, this statement was true in this world.

    Nero was part dragon. So it was in his nature to seek beautiful women. But with his wife around he can''t do that.

    ¡°He decided to just sleep until her anger subsided. It''s been four days now.¡±

    ¡°To be honest I don''t really care.¡±

    Even though this was only the second time Miko has met his grandfather, he wasn''t excited to meet him here.

    In fact, it just made him more skeptic towards the reason he was called here.

    ¡°I appreciate it if you get to the point.¡±

    Raven smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°I guess you''re right. Then since she just got here too we can begin.¡±

    It was then Miko felt someone''s presence behind him.

    He turned and saw a woman standing there.

    She was tall, beautiful, had azure and gold hair, golden dragon eyes, a single sharp fang peeking out her mouth.

    ¡°Let me introduce her. This is my mother, the Great Dragon U?umgallu.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Gallu silently stared at Miko while Raven introduced her.

    ¡®W-What the hell is this feeling?¡¯

    As for Miko, the moment he and Gallu looked eyes he was swept over by a strange emotion.

    It was a feeling of attraction, but not in a sexual way. It was close to the feeling you get when you''re reunited with a close relative you''ve haven¡¯t seen for a years.

    Miko didn''t quite understand the feeling, but he understood one thing.

    He felt like U?umgallu belonged at his side.

    ¡°Sniff.¡±

    It was then that Gallu suddenly walked up to him and sniffed him.

    Strangely enough, Miko didn''t distance himself like he normally would. He allowed her smell him until she was satisfied. And then-

    ¡°¡­.You smell just like her.¡±

    Tears started falling from Gallu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I-Its been so long since I''ve smelled my mother. I''m so happy.¡±

    She spoke with her voice choking up.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Seeing her like that, Miko-

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    He silently stretched his hand out. This caused Gallu and everyone else to be surprised.

    Miko ignored their surprise and continued to hold his hand out.

    ¡°¡­.Could it be?¡±

    Gallu seemed as if she remembered something when she stared at his hand.

    She slowly bent her knees and stomped down to around Miko''s height.

    It was then that Miko placed his hand on her head.

    This caused Gallu¡¯s body to flinched. A scene from her memories began playing in her head.

    It was the scene of her mother being surrounded by her siblings and her keeping her distance out of consideration.

    Even so her mother made her way towards and place her hand on her head with a smile.

    This memory caused Gallu to see Tiamat''s image overlap Miko''s.

    ¡°Mother¡­.¡±

    She cried harder than before.

    ¡°For someone called the Great Dragon, you sure are a crybaby.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    He himself didn''t know why he said what he said and did what he did. He just felt like he needed to do them.

    It could be Tiamat''s feelings somehow flowing into him, or it could be his own. He didn''t know, but he didn''t really care either.

    He felt desire to console the woman in front of him, so he did it. The him of from a few months ago wouldn''t have carry out this desire, but him now won''t hesitate to do it.

    If someone had a problem with it, he''ll just chop them into a million pieces and be on his way.

    ¡°Looks like we didn''t make a mistake, Mother.¡±

    Said Raven.

    Hearing her son¡¯s tender voice, Gallu stood up and nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She then looked at Miko with gentle eyes.

    ¡°You''re probably wondering the reason we called you here.¡±

    Miko nodded. Honestly, he didn''t care anymore.

    ¡°It was to meet the person who was chosen by my mother, and make a pledge to them.¡±

    ¡°Pledge?¡±

    Gallu nodded while Raven walked up in front of Miko.

    ¡°A pledge to be your power like we were for my mother.¡±

    The two of them then got on their knees and kneeled before Miko.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This shocked Miko, and excited Momo.

    ¡°We wish to become your Apostles, Miko.¡±

    Said Raven.

    ¡°Apostles? Just because I''m Tiamat''s proxy? Isn''t that too hasty. You don''t even know me.¡±

    U?umgallu shook her head.

    ¡°You are the person my mother has chosen. I don''t need anymore reason than that. Even if I had doubts, they''ve been erased after meeting you in person.¡±

    U?umgallu looked at him with passionate eyes.

    ¡°You give off the same feeling as my mother. When I look at you it makes me remember my wonderful memories with her. I don''t know what your goal is, but if it''s something you and my mother are working towards then I''ll gladly help you.¡±

    ¡°My mother really likes you. Other than Augustus they''re only five other humans that she''s respected.¡±

    Said Raven.

    ¡°That''s more than enough for me. So I have no reason not to pledge my loyalty to you.¡±

    Hearing their passionate words made Miko feel awkward.

    (Oh. Even I didn''t expect this. Looks like Gallu loved me more than I thought. Even though we haven''t met in thousands of years.)

    Tiamat spoke with a happy tone in his head.

    (Take it. Accept them as your Apostle Miko. They''ll be thegreatest allies you could ever have.)

    Miko looked down on the kneeling before him.

    ¡°If the time were to ever come when I became the enemy of the Dragna Clan, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°We would take your side of course.¡±

    An immediate response.

    Miko unknowingly smiled when heard it.

    ¡°Okay. I''ll accept you as my Apostle. But on one condition.¡±

    ¡°Speak it and we¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Raven responded.

    ¡°Accept me as your Apostle as well.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko''s words shocked everyone in the room. They didn''t expect him to ask to be their Apostle in return.

    ¡°I won''t lie. I''m doing this to gain power. If I remember correctly you gain a special power when you become an Apostle, right?¡±

    They nodded.

    ¡°But you need to be completely loyal to the proxy and their God.¡±

    Said Raven.

    ¡°That isn''t a problem. I now believe that loyalty is a two way process. If I recognized someone as loyal to me then I''ll show that person the same level of loyalty. In other words, I will never betray a person who I consider a friend or family ever again as long as I live.¡±

    Miko said with pure confidence.

    There were no lies in his words. Miko no longer wished to discard his love ones. And to achieve this he rid himself of his last remaining humanity.

    To Miko to be human is to give up things to ensure your survival. Since that was the case, then his humanity wasnt needed.

    This meant two things.

    One, Miko was now more protective towards his love ones.

    Two, Miko was a complete monster to everyone else.

    Because of this, the current Miko was far more dangerous than ever before.

    But he himself had yet to realize it.

    ¡°If that''s the case, then there shouldn''t be a problem.¡±

    U?umgallu said with a smile.

    She then put on a serious expression and spoke.

    ¡°I, U?umgallu and my Proxy hereby swear on my holy name that we will forever swear loyalty to Tiamat and her Proxy. We will become their shield, their sword, their friend, their family. We will walk with them through the storm and through paradise alike. May our souls be shattered if what we spoke was filled with falsehood; but if our words are true, grant us the blessing of our masters.¡±

    A light shot out from Miko''s chest and hit Raven and U?umgallu. A crest of a dragon emerging from the sea appeared on their foreheads.

    It shone brightly before disappearing moments later.

    ¡°The ceremony to become an Apostle has been completed.¡±

    Momo said from the side.

    ¡°What they just did was different from a normal Apostle contract.¡±

    ¡°Different? How?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Normally the Apostle ceremony is done by a mortal. Even if the mortal is a proxy, only they would swear loyalty and become an apostle. But what they did was the extreme version where both the god and proxy swore loyalty. This Apostle contract display absolute loyalty which will grant the Apostle a bigger blessing than normal. Of course not many Higher Beings are willing to swear loyalty to another so this type of contract is barely used.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Miko looked at the still kneeling Raven and U?umgallu. They were smiling.

    ¡®So they''re provoking me, huh.¡¯

    (They''re basically saying that we can''t match them in loyalty. It pisses me off being looked down upon by my own daughter and grandson.)

    ¡®Then what are you going to do?¡¯

    Miko smiled provokingly.

    (Isn''t that obvious?)

    Tiamat smiled fearless in her room at the Summit Of The Gods.

    ¡°I have no problem swearing loyalty towards my own flesh and blood!¡±

    She then began to recite the ceremonial words.

    ¡°I, Tiamat and my Proxy hereby swear on my holy name that we will forever swear loyalty to U?umgallu and her Proxy. We will become their shield, their sword, their friend, their family. We will walk with them through the storm and through paradise alike. May our souls be shattered if what we spoke was filled with falsehood; but if our words are true, grant us the blessings of our masters.¡±

    Back in the Primus World a light shot from Raven and hit Miko and Tiamat who was far away.

    The crest of a lion-faced dragon appeared on their foreheads and shone brilliantly before fading away.

    ¡°With this you are all each other''s Apostles.¡±

    Momo said with a smile.

    ¡°Congratulations!¡±

    A few hours later Miko and Momo left and returned to their training. Gallu left shortly after and returned to the Dragna Stone in the lake in the outside world.

    Raven sat silently in his seat smoking a cigar.

    ¡°Looks like everything went fine.¡±

    It was at this time that Nero lifted his head off the table.

    ¡°You were awake?¡±

    Raven asked.

    Nero shook his head.

    ¡°Nope, I was truly asleep.¡±

    He wasn''t lying. Nero was definitely asleep for the last couple days.

    ¡°I figured out that every went well from your aura. It''s quite happy.¡±

    ¡°While you can''t blame me. My mother smiled for the first time in years.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I wished I could''ve seen that.¡±

    ¡°She even broke down and cried.¡±

    Nero eyes widen when he heard that.

    ¡°Looks like she missed her mother more than I originally thought.¡±

    He had an amused expression on his face.

    ¡°Well, everyone misses her. She was a fun person. Especially when she''s around Augustus.¡±

    Said Raven.

    ¡°It might wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that Augustus influenced her personality so much that she became the female version of him.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think so too.¡±

    A gentle look appeared in Nero''s eyes.

    However it instantly disappeared.

    ¡°My end goal is to surpass my grandfather, revisit the Summit Of The Gods, and force my way to where ¡®It¡¯ is residing and force ¡®It¡¯ to bring back those days from 10,000 years ago.¡±

    ¡°Then you can''t afford to die here can you?¡±

    Raven said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Of course. Krow and his lackeys aren''t enough to stop my ambitions.¡±

    A dangerous glint was in Nero''s eyes.

    ¡°But they''re more than enough to pass the time.¡±

 Tension Peaks + Demon King

    It was late in the night, Nova was walking down the palace halls.

    There wasn''t any specific reason for him to takea walk so late in the night. He just felt bored and wanted to stretch his legs.

    ¡°Maybe I should pay Sherry a visit? I mean we are married after all.¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°We may be married but it''s mostly political. Overstepping boundaries would be bad. Especially at a time like this¡­¡­May be I should ask her to bring Lala here after everything is over?¡±

    He walked down the hall with a pondering expression.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That''s when he saw someone standing in the hall as if waiting for him.

    He immediately recognized the person.

    ¡°Good night, Nova.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight, Uncle Krow.¡±

    It was Krow Dragna.

    ¡°Could it be that Uncle was waiting for me?¡±

    Nova spoke with a businesslike smile on his face.

    ¡°Yes, I was.¡±

    Krow realized that and put on a casual smile.

    ¡°I see. Then could you tell me what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Then let me get to the point.¡±

    Krow wiped the smile from his face and spoke.

    ¡°Betray your father and join me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Instead of getting angry or surprised, Nova smiled when he heard what Krow said.

    ¡°That''s quite the request there, Uncle. But I''m not really sure of what you mean.¡±

    He smiled proactively.

    ¡°You said join you, but join you to do what?¡±

    ¡°Cut the carp, Nova. Only an idiot wouldn''t realize that something big is about to happen.¡±

    ¡°I''ve been quite busily lately. You know, my wife is here to visit and all. So please forgive me for my ignorance.¡±

    Krow frowned at Nova¡¯s act, but he still spoke while hiding his anger.

    ¡°I''m talking about me forcibly taking the throne from Nero.¡±

    ¡°My! Uncle, you had such grand ambitions?¡±

    Nova spoke with a tone filled with surprise. If you didn''t know better you would think that this was his first time hearing this.¡±

    ¡®This brat!¡¯

    This angered Krow greatly.

    Seeing that, Nova-

    ¡°Now now, Uncle. I was just joking. There''s no need get so angry.¡±

    Krow took a breath and calm down before asking-

    ¡°So what''s your answer?¡±

    Nova smiled.

    ¡°Before that, Uncle. Could you tell me, why me? I mean you''re an intelligent person otherwise wouldn''t have been able to gather enough people to pressure the likes of my father. So I''m dying to know. What makes you believe that I would betray my family, my flesh and blood?¡±

    This time it was Krow¡¯s turn to smile.

    ¡°The reason is simple.¡±

    He pointed at him.

    ¡°That''s because that''s the type of person you are. You love chaos and disorder, you love when things don''t go the way people expects it. Your title [He Who Plunges The World In Chaos] is perfectly suited to you. You always have a calm outer appearance but in reality you''re nothing but a beast. A bigger one than your father.¡±

    Krow remembered the incident 5000 years ago.

    2000 enemy soldiers cornered a small platoon of little over 30 Primus warriors in a wasteland 2 days away from their closest allies.

    Considering the number they were facing, the Primus warriors should''ve been wiped out. In fact they practically were, all expect one person.

    A 12-year-old Nova.

    But that wasn''t the most shocking thing.

    Nova wasn''t just the sole survivor of the Primus warriors, he was the sole survivor of the entire battlefield.

    All 2000 enemies were also dead.

    The strangeness didn''tend there.

    When allies finally reached the scene they discovered not 2033 bodies they expected, but nearly 5000 dead bodies.

    They were an additional 2000 soldiers of unknown affiliation.

    When asked what exactly happened, Nova calmly answered-

    ¡°Hm? Ah, they were all annoying so I made them kill each other.¡±

    That was all he said about that incident.

    ¡°The others accepted that you didn''t want to talk and some even believed that you were confused at the time, but I knew better. I could tell that you were telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°Ah. There was such an incident wasn''t there.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Said Nova.

    ¡°That was just the babbling of a child. I''m surprised you took it seriously.¡±

    ¡°Of course I would take it seriously. You''re the descendent to that disgusting dragon monster and that half dead wenchHel. There''s nothing that you''re not capable of.¡±

    After the incident, Krow did his own investigation and found out that the unknown soldiers were archenemies with the soldiers that surrounded Nova and the others.

    He found out that they were tipoff by an anonymous informant that their enemies were exhausted and were moving to meet with allies to come and finished them once and for all. They were also given information about where they will be and when will they be most vulnerable.

    With a deal so tempting they made their move after to verifying that the information was true.

    ¡°You tipped them off and made them kill the soldiers that were targeting you. But if that was all you wouldn''t be the only survivor.¡±

    Krow investigated further and found out something shocking.

    It wasn''t coincidence that the Primus warrior got cornered by the 2000 men. They also receive an anonymous tip about Nova¡¯s platoon location.

    ¡°You gathered everyone in one place and made them kill each other just like you said. I don''t how did you ended up as the sole survivor, but the fact remains that you sacrificed your clan members to kill 4000 enemies. Someone like that wouldn''t hesitate to betray his own family if he''s to gain.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what can you offer me that would be worth betraying my father?¡±

    Krow smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Anything you want. Ask anything of me and it will be your¡¯s. I''m the man who will stand on top of the world. That should be obvious from the monstrous group that I''ve gathered.¡±

    Krow¡¯s voice was bursting with arrogance and an equal amount of confidence.

    ¡°Anything, huh?¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    Nova put on a pondering expression.

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    The light suddenly left his eyes.

    ¡°Give me your head.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Did I stutter? Give me your head.¡±

    Krow grimaced with an ugly expression.

    ¡°Have you lost your-¡±

    *Bam!*

    Before he could finished talking, a purple spike stabbed towards his throat. He used his hand to quickly block it.

    ¡°What''s the meaning of this, Nova?!¡±

    Krow roared.

    ¡°I should be the one saying that.¡±

    His body started giving off a dangerous aura. It was then that Krow realized that Nova was suppressing his aura from the start.

    ¡°First, allow me to clarifying something. It''s true that I''ve sacrificed thousands of clan members, and I love chaos and disorder. But there''s one thing I love more than that.¡±

    Krow could feel the palace being pressured by an invincible force.

    ¡°My family. I put my family above all. And I''m not talking about the clan. I''m talking about my immediate family.¡±

    The ground started to crack open and the cloudy night skies were now filled with an excessive amount of stars.

    ¡°You think I wouldn''t hear about it? Huh, Krow?!¡±

    The night sky was lit up with ominous purple stars that seemed to be moving.

    ¡°How dare you touch my sisters¡¯ children!¡±

    ¡°That''s it. That''s what your upset about?¡±

    However, Krow remained in front of Nova¡¯s anger.

    ¡°I thought it was something important, but it turns out that to be some insignificant.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The top of the palace was suddenly blown off.

    ¡°Insignificant? You actually dare to refer to my flesh and blood as insignificant?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Before me everything is insignificant.¡±

    Krow spoke with a matter of fact tone.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    It then it happened.

    The millions of purple stars turned into truck sized swords. In an instant the world was covered with weapons.

    ¡°Then I guess I''ll have you die here.¡±

    Immediately after saying that, millions of purple starlight swords rained down on the palace.

    ¡°Let''s see you try, Brat!¡±

    Krow smiled fearlessly and his was body glowed a golden light.

    He lifted his hand and-

    ¡°Cut it out, the two of you.¡±

    Raven appeared out of nowhere and grabbed his hand.

    At the same time a giant golden fox tail stretched towards the sky and released blue flames towards the swords and blew them away.

    ¡°Nova.¡±

    Sherry appeared behind Nova and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    ¡°I know you''re angry. But now is not the time. If you two fight now, you''ll end up killing off all your people. So just be patient, ok?¡±

    ".........."

    Hearing her sweet whisper, Nova withdrew the deadly aura and turned around to leave.

    Sherry took one last glance at Krow and walked away with him.

    Only Raven and Krow were left in the hall.

    ¡°Ill appreciate it if all of you stop trying to destroy this world.¡±

    Said Raven.

    ¡°Hmph. This place was created by my father. It won''t crumble so easily.¡±

    Saying so, Krow turned around to leave.

    ¡°Oh, and Raven. It''s best you that you choose your sides wisely in the coming days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the guardian of this place. I''ll protect this world from who tries to invade it no matter who invited them.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Raven then watched as Krow disappeared in the night.

    He then sighed and spoke to himself.

    ¡°These people are hard too deal with, Grandma.¡±

    Saying so, he also disappeared.

    The next day.

    Miko who was in a bad mood because his sleep was disturbed by loud explosions and a terrifying pressure from the sky, was walking down the palace hall¡¯s in search of Momo.

    ¡°Are you going to swimming in lava again, Miko?¡±

    It was then the one who was responsible for his shortage of sleep appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Nova or should I call you Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.Uncle doesn''t sound right for some reason. Just call me Nova.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Saying that the two started to walk together.

    ¡°I heard that you and that walking pile of shit got into a fight last night.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Is he stronger than you?¡±

    ¡°Not really. But he would be a pain to fight.¡±

    ¡°Does he have a special ability or something?¡±

    Nova nodded.

    ¡°[Ruler¡¯s Contract]. It''s the power to borrow the abilities of others as long as they made some kind of mutual agreement with you.¡±

    ¡°There''s an ability like that?!¡±

    ¡°Yup. It was original Augustus¡¯ technique, but Krow somehow became able to use it as well.¡±

    Nova then looked at Miko.

    ¡°I don''t need to tell just how dangerous it is to go against such an ability, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. With an ability like that Krow most likely possesses a large variety of techniques. Techniques that probably can handle any situation; techniques that are a total mystery to his opponents.¡±

    Nova nodded.

    ¡°That''s right. Since there''s no way to know everyone Krow has every made an agreement with in his 10,000 years lifetime, it¡¯s a large gamble to fight him one on one.¡±

    ¡°But you and the old man still want to fight him, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    An instant answer.

    ¡°Miko, you want to kill Krow, right?¡±

    ¡°It''s not that I want to, I will kill him.¡±

    ¡°Even though, you can''t hope to fight him?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry about that. The chance for me to kill will present itself during the upcoming civil war.¡±

    ¡°Such confidence. And you even know about the war.¡±

    ¡°Only an idiot wouldn''t feel the tension around this place. It''s also obvious that it''s centered around that Krow guy. Considering his allmighty attitude, I''m sure he isn''t happy to be under someone''s rule, so he must be planning to usurp the throne.¡±

    ¡°Impressive information gathering skills.¡±

    Nova said while laughing.

    ¡°Well, since you''re already aware of the war this makes things easier.¡±

    The two came to stop. They were standing in front of a building that looked like a container.

    ¡°What the hell? I thought that I was walking towards Momo''s room. When did I left the palace?¡±

    Said Miko.

    He then turned to Nova and frowned.

    ¡°You bastard. You did something to my senses.¡±

    Nova didn''t say anything and stooped down in front of him.

    He then slammed his palm on Miko''s chest.

    Miko as blown back a few meters and landed on his back.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I used as little strength as possible but I still almost killed you.¡±

    Nova said nonchalantly.

    ¡°What was that for?!¡±

    Miko sprung up and roared.

    ¡°Oh? You''re noticeable tougher than a year ago when you came here. Back then that hit would separated your torso from your waist.¡±

    ¡°I said what did you¡­..Hmm? My magic¡¯s back?¡±

    Miko could feel a nostalgia feeling running through his body. It was the feeling of magic power.

    ¡°I''ve been training my Qigong for so long, I almost thought that I was a Wuxia protagonist.¡±

    It was then he noticed that the volume of his magic had increased greatly.

    ¡®Hmm. Must because I''ve haven''t used it in a long time, even though I trained my body everyday.¡¯

    ¡°Today you won''t be training with Momo or learning assassination skills from my mother.¡±

    Nova slammed his hand on the building.

    ¡°You''re going to enter this building and face the demon inside your body and conquer it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nova words shocked Miko. They were implying that there was a way to control his curse, and it was inside that building.

    ¡°What''s this place?¡±

    ¡°The Soul Chamber. It''s a chamber built specially for people with a cursed soul like you. When you enter the chamber you''ll be face to face with the demon. At that time the chamber doors will be closed and no one can get in or out until you''ve conquer your demon.¡±

    He took out a ring and gave to Miko.

    ¡°This is a storage ring. It contains a year worth of supplies. So you should probably finish up by then.¡±

    Miko took the ring and thought-

    ¡®Wow. A Storage Ring, so clich¨¦.¡¯

    ¡°I prefer you finish this before the war begins which should be soon.¡±

    ¡°Define ¡®soon¡¯. I''m only 29 mentally and you''re 5000, our sense of time are clearly different.¡±

    ¡°18 months the latest.¡±

    ¡°How is that soon? I can get married and start a family in that time. I don''t think I''ll need that long to conquer that cat.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then good luck.¡±

    Saying so, Nova disappeared.

    ¡°Now then. Better get going.¡±

    Miko put on the ring and went to the building''s entrance.

    He put his hand on the door and was instantly teleported into a white room.

    ¡°Oh? It''s more spacious than I thought.¡±

    He said with a carefree tone while looking around.

    Behind him a crimson fog appeared and from it a giant crimson cat-like monster.

    ¡°I''m surprised you appeared before me after so long human.¡±

    Said the demon.

    ¡°You must''ve gotten tired of living.¡±

    ¡°Yo! Long time no see! Have you gain weight?¡±

    Even the demon greeted him with hostility, but Miko greeted him with a friendly tone in returned.

    This confused the demon and made him take a closer look at Miko.

    ¡°¡­..You¡­.Who are you?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? I''m Gamiko Dragna of course. Did you forget the face of the guy whose soul you''ve been chewing on over so many years?¡±

    Miko''s voice was even friendlier.

    ¡®....No. something''s different. This feels like that monster that he made seal me¡­..has there been a change in his soul?¡¯

    The demon thought.

    ¡°Come on. Take a seat, Beleth.¡±

    The demon widen his eyes when he heard Miko''s words.

    ¡°You know my true my name?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You called yourself one of the four great kings of hell, and Tiamat confirmed this. In the Lesser Key of Solomon, there''s only one demon that either depicted as a cat or accompanied by cats. And that''s King Beleth.¡±

    Beleth, one of the 72 demon said to have been conquered by the wise king Solomon. Even among the all the demons that were constrained, he was singled out as a mighty and terrifying demon king with a conquerors aura.

    He is depicted either as a black humanoid cat or a conqueror riding a pale horse. This links him as one of the four horsemen that is said to bring forth the end of the world. As he rides the pale horse, he is said to be the one that will spread death and plague across one a quarter of the world.

    Beleth is sometime grouped as one of the ten kings of hell and other times as one of the 4 four great kings that rule over all of hell.

    Long story short, he was one of the world''s most powerful demons.

    ¡°I''m surprised though. A demon of your stature was actually slain in the War For Supremacy. You''re a cat aren''t you? I thought cat had 9 lives.¡±

    Miko said while laughing.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Beleth rushed towards Miko and then-

    ¡°I said sit, Beleth.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Beleth suddenly found himself being pressed to the ground by an unbelievably heavy weight.

    ¡°As I thought. This place was designed for me to be the dominant one.¡±

    Miko walked in front of Beleth and sat down.

    ¡°Take it easy, King. It was just a joke. Well, you were said to have a short temper.¡±

    The weight suddenly disappeared and Beleth was able to move.

    ¡°Why don''t you change forms? I''m sure it''s more comfortable.¡±

    Beleth frowned.

    The room was designed so that Miko would always have the upper advantage, which meant that he can''t attack him. But he sensed that Miko couldn''t attack him either, otherwise he¡¯ll be forcibly pressed down on the ground as well. He didn''t know if Miko realized this though.

    After some thought, he decided to change his approach.

    He wasn''t like he still had his great power or anything. He was just a wisp. He couldn''t break out of this place with his current strength.

    After debating this, his body was covered with light and he change his appearance.

    He was now a handsome yet fierce-looking man with a muscular build, and covered in crimson gold armor.

    He also had wild crimson hair and eyes.

    ¡°That''s better.¡±

    Miko was all smiles when he saw this.

    ¡°Now then, King Beleth. How about we a long talk bout our future relationship?¡±

 War Preparations Complete

    Back at the capital, Aeon who was in the entertainment room had the trio and Fate lined up in front of him; while Sasha, Leon, and the twins were behind him.

    ¡°I''m going back home.¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    ¡°Freedom!¡±

    The two who shouted that while jumping up in the air were Ace and Sora. They suffered the most from Aeon¡¯s ¡°training¡± so they were the happiest to see him go.

    ¡°Wait, Aeon. Why do you have to go back so suddenly?¡±

    Asked Sasha.

    ¡°Miss Sasha, Shhh! If he wants to go home let him!¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°He''s been here for almost two years now, so he must be homesick!¡±

    Said Sora.

    Sasha ignored them and pressed on.

    ¡°I thought you were going to train them as long as Miko was at the branch.¡±

    ¡°You''re actually wrong about that, Aunty. I was sent here to kill time.¡±

    Aeon said with a smile.

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Shouted Ace and Sora.

    ¡°Ah, shut up. I made you all stronger didn''t I?¡±

    Aeon didn''t look apologetic at all.

    ¡°Wait, kill time? Until what?¡±

    Asked Sasha.

    ¡°Oh? You didn''t know, did you?¡±

    ¡°Know about what?¡±

    Aeon smiled and said-

    ¡°A civil war is about to break out.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    This shocked everyone in the room.

    ¡°A civil war, with who?!¡±

    ¡°With Krow and some dangerous Proxies.¡±

    Aeon answered casually.

    ¡°I''m suppose be taking part, so I should get going.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Aeon! What about Miko?!¡±

    ¡°Miko? I heard that he''s taking part as well as a central figure.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, see yah.¡±

    ¡°I said wait, Aeon!¡±

    Sasha grabbed Aeon¡¯s arm before he left.

    ¡°Take me back!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Sasha glared at him, but he didn''t seem to mind.

    ¡°I''ve received orders to prevent you from returning until the war is over.¡±

    ¡°From my father?!¡±

    ¡°Not only him. Your mother as well.¡±

    ¡°My mother? Why would she do that?!¡±

    ¡°That''s how dangerous the situation is. If you return home you''ll become a liability because of your lack of strength.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Miko?!¡±

    ¡°He''s different. To win this war his presence is essential as Tiamat''s proxy. He also wouldn''t leave either, since he wants to kill Krow too.¡±

    ¡°Essential? Kill Krow? What exactly is explaining at Xia?¡±

    ¡°Like I said. War.¡±

    He then shook Sasha''s hand off.

    ¡°If you were stronger, then you could''ve help him. But you gave up on fighting without even trying. Someone like that have no place in war.¡±

    ¡°Aeon, that''s a harsh way to put it!¡±

    Leon shouted.

    ¡°But it''s the truth isn''t it? If Aunty had received training from Miss Kimiko, she wouldn¡¯t be so weak. And she wouldn''t become a liability.¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Sasha shoulders shook as Aeon¡¯s words pierced her.

    ¡°Auntie, everyone around you is aiming for higher places. Don''t you think it''s slothful for you to remain where you are for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Sasha didn''t say anything.

    ¡°Your father, mother, and brother are all [Tyrants] after all. So not many would dare to harm you; is what you''re probably constantly tell yourself. But isn''t that just being spoiled?¡±

    This time he approached her.

    ¡°You ran away on impulse and caused a lot of people a lot of trouble. Well, I''m the one who helped you escape, because I thought the outside world would help you mature. But to my surprise nothing changed. You still believe you''re untouchable because of your daddy and mommy, and haven''t grown up at all.¡±

    He stood directly in front of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re still a weak bratty princess.¡±

    ¡°Aeon!¡±

    Leon roared.

    His body had was covered with markings and was leaking a demonic aura.

    He was furious.

    But he wasn''t the only ones.

    Behind Leon the twins were glaring at him as well.

    Tessa¡¯s eyes were purple and her body was releasing a beastly purple and a deadly black aura similar to Sasha''s.

    While Kristen aura had a bit of crimson in it.

    When Aeon saw this he smiled and said-

    ¡°Calm down. I was just joking. There''s no need to be angry.¡±

    He stepped back from Sasha and turned his back to her.

    ¡°I''m sorry if I offended you, Auntie. I didn''t mean any harm.¡±

    Sasha remained silent as he started walking away.

    ¡°Oh, Gallu won''t allow you to return either so don''t bother going to the lake. And don''t worry there will be people protecting you from the shadows.¡±

    With that Aeon disappeared, leaving Sasha silently biting her lips in frustration.

    Aeon then reappeared in front of the Dragon Stone in the middle of the lake.

    He recounted moments ago, when he was being glared at by Leon and the twins.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.the girl already possesses death magic, but it doesn''t look like anyone realizes yet. As for the boy, he''s also able to draw out Beleth¡¯s power like his father. But it seems to be on a smaller scale.¡±

    He then remembered Leon.

    ¡°That guy is very close to becoming a demon. There might be a chance of him becoming another Beleth in the future.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Looks like my father was right. Letting Sasha go with Leon did result in an interesting outcome.

    In front of the Soul Chamber.

    Momo was sitting on the ground staring at the building.

    ¡°Waiting for Miko?¡±

    The one who said that was Kimiko who was walking towards her.

    ¡°It''s been 8 months since he''s been in there. I thought that he would come out soon.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°I don''t know. Beleth is a very prideful demon, I doubt he''ll give in easily.¡±

    ¡°Miko is prideful too, so I don''t think he''ll leave without achieving anything.¡±

    The two silently stared at the building.

    ¡°So is everything prepared for the battle?¡±

    Momo asked.

    Kimiko nodded.

    ¡°Mea and her team arrived last night. Sherry also brought in some of her people.¡±

    ¡°Even though Gramps said it wasn''t necessary?¡±

    ¡°She''s being cautious.¡±

    ¡°What about Kroc? Did he leave already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He will handle will things on that end while we deal with the enemies here.¡±

    ¡°Then only thing that''s left is Miko to come out, so that we can finally get our weapons.¡±

    Kimiko and Momo looked at the source of the new voice.

    ¡°Oh, Aeon. You''re back.¡±

    Aeon approached them with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Oh, Grandmother! Long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Aeon. You look quite excited today.¡±

    Kimiko greeted him with deadpan face, but it was obvious that she was happy that Aeon was treating her like his blood-related grandmother.

    ¡°Of course I''m excited. We¡¯ll finally get rid of that arrogant bastard, and all those idiots that tried to kill Aunty Sonia.¡±

    Even though he was only 5 at the time, Aeon remembered his aunt quite well. In fact they played together everyday. This stemmed from the close relationship between Sonia and his father, Rihan.

    Rihan and Sonia shared the same mother, so even though all 7 siblings(Sasha wasn''t born yet) were naturally close the two of them shared an unbreakable bond.

    Aeon hated those who cast away his beloved aunt, and eagerly awaited their deaths.

    ¡°Don''t get too excited Aeon. Krow isn''t that easy to take down. If he was we wouldn''t have waited this long to kill him.¡±

    ¡°I know, Grandmother.¡±

    Aeon then turned his attention to the Soul Chamber.

    ¡°So Miko is there?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°I think he should be coming out soon.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    ¡°That''s because I''m his master!¡±

    Momo said with a bright smile.

    ¡°Looks like you really like him.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    ¡°Of course. He''s an interesting guy. Otherwise I wouldn''t have spent so much time on him.¡±

    ¡°Hm. His friends were pretty promising too, especially the girls. But the ones called Ace and Sora weren''t that far behind. Even though they were normal humans unlike Luka and Hinami, they have monstrous growth speed. They were all fun to mess- I mean teach.¡±

    ¡®You were just going to say mess around with weren¡¯t you?¡¯

    Momo thought to herself.

    ¡°Looks you both had fun being teachers. I''m glad to hear it.¡±

    Death aura leaked from her body as Kimiko showed a smile on her face.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was at this time that the Soul Chamber lit up.

    When they all looked at the entrance, they saw Miko standing there with a perplex expression.

    When he saw them the expression immediately disappeared.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Asked Momo. She was curious about the expression he was making.

    ¡°Ah, we came to a compromise after months of arguing.¡±

    ¡°A compromise? Does that mean you can freely use Beleth¡¯s powers?¡±

    Miko nodded, but his expression was a complex one.

    ¡°I see. That''s great.¡±

    Momo didn''t press on. It was enough that Miko could use Beleth¡¯s abilities freely. Well, at least for now it was.

    ¡°Nice to meet you Miko. I''m your cousin, Aeon.¡±

    Aeon grandly approached Miko and introduced himself.

    ¡°Aeon?¡±

    Miko looked at him from head to toe as if sizing him up. A crimson glint flashed in eyes for a second before disappearing.

    ¡°¡­Nice to meet, Aeon.¡±

    Miko greeted him in a business like manner, but Aeon didn''t seem to mind and kept his friendly smile.

    ¡°So, what''s the update on this snail pace war?¡±

    ¡°Krow finally finished gathering everything he needed, so it should be happening when his outside help gets here. So in a few days we should be at war.¡±

    Kimiko answered.

    ¡°From the detailed information, you guys must have someone inside Krow''s camp.¡±

    Kimiko nodded.

    ¡°Yo, Miko. You''re out right on time.¡±

    It then, Nero and Nova appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°You needed me from something, Old Man.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Yup. Since we were going stage a blood play, I need to give you three props to help you fulfill your roles.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°Props? You mean weapons?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. From the information I received there will be at least 10 [XXX Classes] paying us a visit. I need to give you guys something that will allow you to defend against these type of persons.¡±

    ¡°You mean Qi Artifacts?¡±

    Nero nodded.

    ¡°Now without a further ado.¡±

    He snapped his fingers and the scenery changed to the mountainous area.

    They stood in front of a cave that had a golden boulder backing the entrance. The boulder had the insignia of a dragon and a sword on it.

    ¡°This place is the Primus Treasury. This is where the clans most valuable treasures are stored.¡±

    Nero stretched his finger out and a red liquid emerged from under his skin like sweat.

    It was a drop of blood.

    The blood floated off his finger and shot towards the gold boulder.

    When the blood hit it, the dragon and the sword lit up.

    The boulder than started moving out of the way.

    ¡°This place can only opened by someone from the same direct bloodline as my father, Claudius. Meaning Krow cant enter here since he was only his half-brother and didn''t share my grandmother¡¯s blood.¡±

    When the boulder moved away, a bright golden light shone from the inside.

    Nero and Nova walked, so everyone followed behind.

    When he walked in Miko realized just how spacious it really was. It looked like the entire mountain was the treasury.

    There were thousands of treasure like golden swords, diamond encrusted cups, platinum plated armor, just to name a few.

    They didn''t bother with the treasure on the ground and continued walking. After a while, they stopped in front of a gold and platinum door.

    Nero pushed it open and stepped inside.

    When he walked in, Miko saw numerous weapons on display on the walls in glass cases.

    One look could tell that it was an armory.

    ¡°Every weapon inside here is a God Rank Qi Artifact.¡±

    Said Nova.

    This surprised Miko, Aeon, and Momo.

    ¡°You three can choice any weapon you want from here. But only choose it when you''re certain that you can wield it to the fullest.¡±

    They nodded and all started exploring the room.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, don''t none of these weapons have restrictions on them.¡±

    Miko asked.

    The higher the rank of the artifact, the stricter the restriction.

    ¡°No, these are fine. They were created by past members of the Dragna clan for the newer generation. The only restriction is that you''ll need to be a Dragna to use them.¡±

    Nero answered.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Gramps, I''m choosing this.¡±

    Momo held up a pair of silver gauntlets with purple gems.

    ¡°I''m lacking in hand to hand combat, so I believe these will help.¡±

    ¡°Those gauntlets were created by one of my grandfather¡¯s past generals. Good choice.¡±

    Nero nodded in approval.

    ¡°Then I''ll have this.¡±

    What Aeon held was a foldable hand-fan.

    ¡°Oh? Good eye. That fan might not look like much but it packs godly power.¡±

    Said Nova.

    Aeon opened the fan with a smile and some 2ft long blades stretched with it.

    ¡°What about you, Miko?¡±

    Kimiko asked.

    Miko looked around and said-

    ¡°None of these are appealing to me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    His words made everyone confused.

    ¡°Don''t get me wrong. There are some badass weapons here, but they just don''t feel right to me.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know what would work for you?¡±

    Nova asked.

    Miko pondered for a while before saying-

    ¡°Vastator(Destroyer).¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The name Miko said caught Nero off guard.

    ¡°My grandfather¡¯s weapon? How do you know about that?¡±

    ¡°When we ran into Krow, I was just about to touch it. I didn''t know what it was, but I heard he called it Vastator.¡±

    ¡°Miko, Vastator is unlike the weapons here. It has an unknown restriction that prevents anyone other than Augustus from using it.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°Ah, don''t worry about that. I can use it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko''s words caused the five of them to be confused.

    Even he himself didn''t know why he was so confident that he could use it no problem, but he was certain that he could.

    After a while of thinking, Nero-

    ¡°¡­.Fine. Since it could lead to something interesting, why not?¡±

    He waved his hand and a black case appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Only the branch leader can take this case from where it''s stored, so not even Krow could move it even if he wanted. So consider this your grandfather doting on you.¡±

    The case floated in from of Miko, who grabbed it.

    He held it in his hands and stared at it.

    He could feel something surging from inside the case which caused something inside him to react.

    And then under everyone''s gaze, he opened the case.

    The moment he did a demonic grin suddenly appeared on his face, which caught everyone off guard.

    And then-

    ¡°Yo, partner. Looks like it''s time for us to paint the world red again.¡±

 War

    It was another peaceful day in the Primus World. The citizens were going about with their daily routines, while the majestic beasts flew about in the air and ran about on the ground.

    On a hill that overlooked entirety of this world, several cloaked figures stood together.

    The one at the center stepped out and spoke.

    ¡°Begin.¡±

    Immediately after his words fell, overwhelming magic could be felt surging from the figures¡¯ bodies.

    This caused the entire Primus World to feel as if it was being suppressed.

    Back at Xia, a wide smile appeared on the faces of Nero and Nova.

    ¡°Looks like it''s finally beginning.¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°Took them long enough.¡±

    Nero got up and shouted.

    ¡°We''re being invaded, all men prepare for war!¡±

    Meanwhile inside a dark room in the palace, Miko sat in a corner grasping a jet black case.

    The moment he felt the suppressing feel, his eyes shone in the dark and sharp fangs revealed themselves.

    Back at the hill, the group of cloaked figures continued to pour out their power while chanting various spell words.

    Each word that was spoken increased the pressure on the world and before long the citizens fell to their knees and their bodies trembled.

    The cloaked figure who stood out clasped his hands together and shouted.

    ¡°[Dimensional Shift]!¡±

    The whole world suddenly came to a halt as if time was stopped. And then-

    *Crack!*

    A large crack appeared in reality itself. The crack spread like a spider web and covered the world as if it was glass.

    *Shatter!*

    Reality then shattered with the people and animals in it. It then fixed itself back as if it was a video being rewound.

    In a few seconds everything returned to normal and World was peaceful again.

    In fact it was too peaceful.

    That''s because all the people and animals were no longer there.

    ¡°It''s a success, Elder.¡±

    One of cloaked figures spoke to the one standing in front.

    He removed the cloak and revealed his azure hair and golden eyes.

    ¡°Good. This way we can fight until we we''re satisfied without worrying about the citizens.¡±

    Raven then turned his attention to the east.

    ¡°Bring it on, Krow. Today will be your last.¡±

    At this time Krow stood at the eastern end of the world.

    ¡°An isolation barrier? I see. So this is your answer Raven.¡±

    Hatred was burning in his eyes.

    ¡°Then so be it. You will die along with them.¡±

    A hole formed behind him and from it four beings wearing faceless masks.

    ¡°Report.¡±

    The four them immediately kneeled.

    ¡°Everything is ready for His Excellency to take the throne! The armies are ready, the Elders have also ready their own teams, and lastly our allies are patiently waiting for your signal!¡±

    A smile appeared on Krow''s face as he nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Good. If everything''s ready then there''s no longer any need to idle.¡±

    He waved his hand in front of him.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Other than the ones at Xia, everyone else had disappeared from the world.

    No, it was the other way around. It was everyone here who disappeared from the Primus World and was brought to a new dimension.

    Raven doing this was the signal to commence the war for both sides.

    At the palace Nero was walking with steps filled with glee. He walked upon a stage that over looked the entire city.

    Before him where close to a million soldiers with solemn expressions opposite of his smiling face.

    ¡°First allow me to thank you for sticking by me even after everything I''ve done. I mean let''s be honest. I suck as a king. I''m lazy, I drink all day and only good for partying with women. That''s why I ask you this who have showed me this much loyalty¡­¡­.Are you stupid?¡±

    Confusion swept over the army when Nero said that. But he ignored them and continued.

    ¡°I mean I just said it myself, I''m a horrible king. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not I''m incompetent or anything. I just don''t want to be king.¡±

    The more Nero spoke the more confused they got.

    ¡°But even after all that you still choose me over Krow. And I must say that moved my heart. Who would expect that there would be so many people that were loyal to the point of stupidity.¡±

    Nero started laughing.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    But even though he was mocking them, not a single soldier had a frown on their face. They all knew what kind of person Nero was from the start. If this was enough to piss them off they would''ve switched camps a long time ago.

    The reason they didn''t proved that they had unshakable faith in Nero. They respected him, they admire him, they idolized him.

    To them, there was no one more qualified to lead them than the man in front of them.

    Nero who knew that smiled.

    ¡°With such stubborn loyalty even I would feel obliged to live up to your expectations.¡±

    The smile immediately left Nero''s face.

    ¡°People of the Primus Branch! I swear this on the names of my Grandmother Tiamat and my Grandfather Augustus, that we will come out victorious and eliminate the people foolish enough to invade our world, and the traitorous pigs who led them here!¡±

    ¡°OHH!¡±

    The soldiers suddenly roared excitedly.

    ¡°And I promise that I will act like someone truly worthy of loyalty and personally bring you victory!¡±

    ¡°OHHHH!¡±

    ¡°Watch careful and marvel at what the man who spat in the faces of the gods are capable of!¡±

    ¡°OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The soldiers shouts were so loud that it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that they caused the entire world to shake.

    It was at this momens,that a loud sound came from the east. When everyone looked in that direction, they saw cracks appearing in the sky.

    *BAM!*

    It sound as if something was pounding on a wall. More cracks appeared and then-

    *BOOM!*

    Apart of the sky shattered and gigantic fist appeared as if it bore through the sky itself.

    ¡°Here they come!¡±

    A soldier shouted.

    Another hand suddenly appeared and the two of them began to rip the sky open like it was paper.

    ¡°Quite a grand entrance.¡±

    Nova walked up beside Nero and said with a smile.

    Nero looked beside him and also smiled.

    ¡°This one seems to be your guest though.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can tell.¡±

    A giant pair of red eyes appeared within the darkness that was beyond the sky. The eyes flickered when they looked in the direction Xia before disappearing.

    The sounds of trumpets playing resounded through the world as a bright light shot out of it.

    The light then turned into a sun which fell towards Xia.

    *BOOM!*

    However a gigantic foxtail slapped the sun back to where it came from and it exploded in the darkness and illuminated it.

    What they saw inside were an ocean of enemies that were all dressed differently.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    A powerful voice resound from the darkness, and all the enemies swarmed in by the thousands.

    So many than poured in at once than it almost seemed as if they formed a waterfall.

    It wasn''t long before the land and air was covered with enemies. One glance could tell that they far outnumbered Nero''s army as the number of them continued to raise drastically by the minute.

    It wasn''t long before they covered all the way to Xia.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    Another voice rang out and the soldiers all came to stop.

    The ocean of enemies then open up a path and showed the silhouette of a man in a luxurious purple and gold armor.

    He was Krow Dragna.

    When Nero saw him he smiled and jumped.

    He landed in front of the gigantic army.

    Him appearing in front Krow caused a huge uproar, not in his own army but Krow''s.

    Nero was recognized as one of the strongest beingsalive. His name was enough to end wars and more than enough to start them.

    He was a god among men. So no one can blame them for simultaneously taking several steps back.

    However, Krow showed no signs of fear in front of the living legend. That''s because in Krow''s eyes no one comes near his father in prowess.

    ¡°Yo, Uncle. Quite the group you have behind you.¡±

    Nero spoke with a casual tone

    ¡°Out of respect for my brother, I''ll give you a chance Gamiko. Surrender.¡±

    Said Krow.

    Hearing that, Nero grinned and said-

    ¡°F-u-c-k y-o-u.¡±

    Krow''s eyebrows twitched when he heard that. But Nero continued.

    ¡°By the way, what right do you have to try to claim my throne? Because you''re Augustus¡¯ son. Keep dreaming, moron. This place was created for my father, not you, Bastard.¡±

    Krow''s body flinched when he heard that.

    ¡°Oh? Did I hit a nerve? Did calling you a bastard anger you? If so, fuck your feelings.¡±

    A murderous aura started leaking from Krow''s body.

    ¡°You arrogant piece of shit. Even when you''re at death''s door you''re still talking tough!¡±

    ¡°Me at death''s door? Hahahaha! I never knew you were such a comedian Krow!¡±

    A savage grin appeared on a Nero''s face.

    ¡°Do you think your army is enough to kill me? Or is it those cowards hiding in the back?¡±

    Nero stretched his arms out and loudly declared.

    ¡°Listen up you pieces of shit! The only thing that can kill me in this world are Higher Beings! In other words true gods! You frauds aren''t even worthy enough to lick the bottom of my shoe!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    A loud explosion erupted near in the center of the army. A golden image shot out and headed towards Nero.

    ¡°Nero, You son of a bitch!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Jace, huh.¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A gigantic sun shot down towards Nero, who showed no signs of evasion with his arms still spread.

    *Boom!*

    A giant black lotus suddenly came out of nowhere and slammed into the sun.

    The black lotus completely absorbed the sun and shot towards Jace.

    *BOOOOM!*

    A huge explosion occurred in the sky but it soon devoured by a blackhole and disappeared.

    Jace glared at the Kimiko who gracefully landed between Nero and Krow.

    ¡°I am the queen of Niflheim and Primus Branch, Kimiko Dragna! I dare anyone to step forward and lay a single finger on my family and my second home! But just to be clear, that will be the last thing you do--¡±

    ¡°Grams, you people talk too much.¡±

    A calm voice cut Kimiko''s speech short.

    ¡°Miko? Where are you?¡±

    Kimiko said as she looked around.

    Nero and Krow also looked around. The reason they did so is because they surprising couldn''t pin point Miko''s exact location, which shouldn''t be possible.

    It was then that Kimiko spotted something several km up in the air.

    On a floating island, there was someone looking down on the on ocean of enemies.

    It was Miko.

    (Hey, Miko! What are you doing?!)

    Tiamat shouted in his head. In response Miko placed his finger on his lips.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    He lifted the case he was holding over his shoulder.

    ¡°What a beautiful sight. Don''t you agree?¡±

    His eyes scanned the ocean of people that stretched further than the eye could see.

    He had a tranquil expression on his face which confused on those who saw it.

    The black case on his shoulder than started to move as if something that was trapped inside was trying its best to break out.

    ¡°Oh? You want to come out already? Well, guess you''re right. It''s war after all.¡±

    Krow''s eyes nearly popped out of his head when he saw Miko with the case.

    ¡°My father''s weapon!¡±

    He wanted to move towards Miko but he was in Nero''s strike zone, if he was careless he would lose his life.

    Miko ignored him and took out what was inside.

    It was a golden ball with marking on it.

    Miko touched the ball and it turned into golden mist. The mist immediately began to wrap itself around his arm.

    A blinding light flashed which drew the attention of everyone there, when it faded they saw a 16-year-old boy standing with a 6ft long golden sword. His right arm was covered by golden armor and silver chain wrapped around it. The boy''s body was covered with a sinister gold and black aura, he some strange marking in the right side of his face.

    ¡°He can actually use Vastator?! Impossible!¡±

    Krow roared at the top of his lungs. He couldn''t believe the sword he tried to use for the last 10,000 years was now being wield by someone else.

    Miko used his purple eyes to scan the crowd again.

    ¡°What a nostalgic feeling. How long as it been since you last fought this many people, partner? 5000? 10,000 years?¡±

    The sword moved up and down as if communicating with him.

    ¡°Hm, is that so?¡±

    A grin so sinister that even devils pale in comparison appeared on Miko''s face.

    ¡°I guess you''re right.¡±

    He leaped off the floating island.

    ¡°None of that matters! Only thing matters now is how to slaughter the pigs in front of us!¡±

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    Miko crashed into the earth and blew away thousands of soldiers.

    When the dust cleared Miko stepped forward while coveredin a sinister aura.

    ¡°No more talking! It''s a fucking slaughter party!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He swung the sword and rip dozens apart.

    ¡°You brat!¡±

    Countless enemies charged at him all at once. But Miko didn''t cower, he grinned and rushed forward.

    Several men swung down their swords on him and he swung his in return.

    *Boom!*

    Dozens of severed bodies flew up in the air.

    Five more sent terrifying attacks towards him, but before it could reach him Miko disappeared.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    ¡°[Bladed World]!¡±

    Miko popped in front of them and started to swing his sword wildly. Bodies were cut like paper and flew all over the place.

    Not only bodies, even nearby mountains and islands were cut into pieces. When he was done blood rained down on the earth and dyed one section of the army red.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Miko released a mad laugh and plunged further into the army.

    He stabbed and man in the chest and then swung his sword and not only cut the man into pieces but even a hundred more.

    Countless people encircled him. He smiled and the chain on his arm unwrapped itself.

    Miko then released the sword and grabbed the chain.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He swung the chain around and the sword made a circle and cut through the men like butter.

    Miko ran forward while swing the chain. The sword flew all about and cut down men by the dozen.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Die! Die! Die! Die!¡±

    At one point a man risked life to knock the sword from his hand. Countless people then rushed to kill him.

    Miko grin became even more savage.

    ¡°Fucking idiots!¡±

    The sword that was sent flying turned into mist and wrapped around Miko''s body and created a golden armor.

    He shot forward.

    *Boom!*

    He threwa punch that caused several dozen people to burst apart.

    He then spun around with a kick.

    *Boom!*

    Three women were turned into meat paste.

    *Boom!*

    He was hit by powerful attack from behind and took a few steps forward.

    ¡°Insect!¡±

    He angrily twisted around and grabbed the man''s head. He squashed the head like tomato.

    Still angry Miko grabbed a nearby man and ripped his spine out. Hethen used it to stab through a woman''s throat, before kicking her head clean off.

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!¡±

    Miko''s laugh then became even more hysteric as if he was in a good mood again.

    He started running while swing her arms and causing people to burst into pieces.

    He grabbed a severed head and threw it. The head slammed into a man burst his chest open.

    Miko jumped and swung his right arm, the armor disappeared and the giant sword reappeared.

    He swung it down.

    *BOOOOM!*

    Thousands of bodies blewapart as sorrowful wails resounded through the air.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko''s rampage caused everyone to be shock speechless.

    It wasn''t the overwhelming power that shocked them, he was using a God Rank Qi Artifact so that level of power was normal.

    What had shocked them was the cruelty that he displayed. Some of them lived for centuries or even millennia but even they can count on two hands the amount of times they''ve seen shock a cruel scene.

    ¡°I-Impossible. My father¡¯s weapon¡­.¡±

    Krow was shocked for a direction reason.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    It was then he felt some tap his shoulder and looked around.

    *Bam!*

    He was suddenly punched in the face was sent flying.

    The one who did it was Nero.

    He smiled and shouted.

    ¡°Miko is right! No more talking! Fucking kill them!¡±

    Nero''s voice snapped everyone out of their daze.

    The first to make their move was Jace.

    ¡°Die, Nero!¡±

    ¡°The one is going to die is you!¡±

    Kimiko intercepted his path and slammed her foot in the side of his face.

    ¡°Kimiko Mors! You dare block me!¡±

    ¡°You blind!¡±

    Kimiko''s arm grew gigantic as she thrust it towards him.

    ¡°You bitch!¡±

    Jace turned into a beam of light and slammed into Kimiko''s fist.

    *Boom!*

    Kimiko''s arm was flung backwards. She gritted her teeth and turned into black mist.

    The mist and light then slammed into each other and pulled back before colliding again.

    They then began to move away while repeated slamming into each other.

    At this time, the two armies charge at each and battle went into full swing.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Move!¡±

    Nova made a starry sky appear behind him. The stars then shot forward and ripped thousands of people apart.

    ¡°Neo! Show yourself!¡±

    He shouted.

    *Boom!*

    A large explosion of flames happened in the center of the battle as a woman in a cloak rushed towards Nova.

    Nova shot forward and then thrust his fist forward, so did the woman.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    The collision of fists caused countless bodies to burst apart, some even evaporated on site.

    ¡°There you are, Darling!¡±

    Nova shouted happily.

    Neo¡¯s cloak was blown away and her happy expression was clear as day.

    ¡°I missed you, My Husband!¡±

    The two jumped back and rushed towards each other again.

    ¡°¡°Die!¡±¡±

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    Miko continued his mad slaughter as he swung his sword all while laughing.

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!¡±

    He cut another dozen into pieces with one swung. He then shouted.

    ¡°This is war! Hahahahahaha! Die! Die! FUCKING DIE!!!¡±

 Slaughter Fest

    *Boom!*

    Because of Miko''s sudden assault on the army, all hell broke loose in the Primus World. There were countless battles taking place across the world.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Miko swung Vastator like a madman and slaughtered a couple hundred enemies.

    In this chaotic battle, he was probably the most vicious one there.

    ¡°He''s like a demon god.¡±

    The one who said that was Aeon. He was dressed in battle attire and stood on top of the palace and overlooked the battlefield.

    ¡°From what I heard, he was always viscous but not to this extent.¡±

    He looked at Miko''s expression as he slaughtered another hundred people.

    He had a big grin on his face.

    ¡°He''s like a lunatic.¡±

    Aeon turned to person beside of him.

    ¡°What happened in the Illusionary Beast Valley?¡±

    He spoke to a woman with short azure hair that had black endings.

    She was wearing a leather crop-top, low cut jeans, and a pair of gauntlets.

    She was about 5¡¯7, had a beautiful face, and voluptuous body.

    This woman who was like the definition of sex appeal, was Momo Dragna.

    Although she mostly stayed in a child form, today she was in her real body. This was for the purpose of war.

    She looked at Miko with a complex expression.

    ¡°I don''t know, but in a situation as disadvantageous as this, it''s quite helpful to have an unpredictable berserker like that on our side.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But isn''t he sticking out too much?¡±

    Momo nodded and jumped down.

    She gracefully landed in front of a group of enemies.

    ¡°Then as his master, it''s my job to draw away a few enemies from him!¡±

    Momo charged forward and threw a punch with everything she had.

    *BOOOOM!*

    Her fist slammed into a man and caused him and countless soldiers behind him to be obliterated.

    She then stretched her hand out. A man who was hundreds of meters away from her was suddenly sucked into her grasp.

    Momo grabbed his neck and her hand started to glow.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    The man started struggling crazily in her hand. His skin then started to lose color and shrivel up.

    He struggled but he couldn''t break free from Momo¡¯s grasp.

    It wasn''t long before the man looked a like a raisin as he stopped struggling.

    ¡°That''s about it, huh.¡±

    *Break!*

    Momo squeezed the man''s throat and his head fell off his body onto the ground. The head and body then crumbled and was blown away by the wind.

    The man was a god, and Momo who was a natural Heavenly Qi user had sucked away his life-force and addedit to hers.

    ¡°It wasn''t much, but at least I shouldn''t get tired for a while.¡±

    Saying so, she crossed her arms over her head.

    A ball of gold energy formed over her head.

    ¡°Let''s begin!¡±

    The ball turned into a beam and shot towards the enemy armies.

    *BOOOM!*

    Momo''s attacked blow thousands to bits.

    ¡°I was right in choosing these gauntlets, it even aids my spells and take them to another level!¡±

    She smiled, clasped her hands, and slammed them on the ground.

    ¡°[World Titan]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The ground burst open and a gigantic hand shot out squashed hundreds of enemies like bugs.

    *Boom!*

    Another hand flew out and did the same.

    The cracks in the ground rapidly enlarged and a gigantic titan burst out and stood in the middle of the battlefield.

    It looked around and punched the earth.

    *Boom!*

    Thousands of people were blown away. The shockwave even caused a lot of them burst like balloons.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    The titan then started to rampage over the various battlefields.

    At that moment-

    ¡°Traitorous Spawn!¡±

    Two men that gave off an overwhelming aura rushed towards Momo.

    ¡°The 16th and 13th elder.¡±

    ¡°For being the spawn of those traitorous bastards that killed our leader, a thousand deaths isn''t enough!¡±

    A giant arrow shot towards Momo.

    The arrow had some much strength begin it, that it rip through the sea of people without pause.

    Momo prepare herself to take on the godlike arrow, but as she was about to.

    ¡°Declaring death on my family, is equivalent to suicide.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The arrow exploded after it was sliced up by blades of wind.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    This shocked the elder that fired it.

    ¡°Momo, don''t bother listening to anything these people say.¡±

    Aeon walked up beside Momo with a fan in his hand.

    ¡°We''re not here to argue or listen to the blabbing to two senile old men.¡±

    He sprung up into the air.

    ¡°We''re only here to kill!¡±

    He swung down the closed fan with great force.

    *Boom!*

    An overwhelming pressure fell on the elders and slammed them into the ground.

    They quickly got up, but then-

    *Boom!*

    They were both hit in the stomach with a heavy blow.

    ¡°You don''t have to tell me that!¡±

    Momo¡¯s fist sent the elders flying a few meters back.

    They coughed up blood and glared at Momo and Aeon.

    ¡°They''re using Qi Artifacts! That''s the only way two [SS Class] would be able to hurt us!¡±

    Shouted one of the elders.

    ¡°Rats! Using borrowed power to act arrogant in front of your superiors!¡±

    The other shouted.

    ¡°What''s wrong with borrowing something for your own benefit? If you¡¯re father had borrowed a condom we wouldn''t have to suffer the sight of your ugly face.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Y-You! You-!¡±

    In a fit of rage the elder rushed towards Momo.

    ¡°Wait! It''s a trap!¡±

    The other elder desperately shouted.

    ¡°It''s too late!¡±

    Momo stretched out her hand.

    ¡°[Shadow Iron Maiden]!¡±

    An Iron Maiden flew out of the elder¡¯s shadow and entrapped him.

    ¡°Guaaaaah?!¡±

    He screamed out as spikes stabbed into his body. But that wasn''t enough to kill him.

    Momo knew that and rushed forward.

    ¡°Like I''ll let you!¡±

    The other elder rushed forward as well.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    The elder was forced to jump back to avoid Aeon swinging down an axe.

    *Boom!*

    The ground was cut open.

    Aeon held the axe in his hand blocked off the elder.

    At this time Momo was already three steps away from the Iron Maiden. Her fist started emitting sparks as she pulled her arm back.

    She stepped in and thrust it forward.

    *Boom!*

    Her punch blast a huge hole through the torture device as the mournful screams of the elder resound through the area.

    ¡°13th Elder! You bitch!¡±

    Furious, the other elder tried to fly past Aeon and attack Momo.

    But then-

    ¡°[Time Freeze].¡±

    He froze in the air and was unable to move.

    ¡°You really lost your head there, Elder. Did you forgot about my time abilities?¡±

    Aeon grinned as he spoke.

    He then started walking around the elder.

    ¡°Look what happens when you ignore the opponent in front of you.¡±

    With every step he took Aeon left a copy behind him. When he made a full circle around the elder, multiples of him surround him.

    They all lifted their axe at the same time.

    ¡°Bye bye.¡±

    They swung it down, but instead of being cut into pieces the axes went right through the elder.

    But there were no signs of panic on Aeon¡¯s faces. He just walked away a bit.

    He snapped his fingers.

    ¡°[Time Resume]¡±

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    The elder screamed as his body suddenly sliced into pieces.

    He died on the spot.

    Aeon retracted the axe that turned back into a handfan.

    *Boom!*

    The Iron Maiden suddenly exploded and the elder was blown to pieces.

    ¡°And just like that, two nuisance is gone.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    ¡°Let''s hunt some more.¡±

    Back at the center of battlefield, Miko was rampaging aroundas he brutally slaughtered enemies.

    *Boom!*

    That was when he was suddenly hit by a powerful blow that shook his insides.

    He crashed into a wall of soldiers

    when he looked up, he saw four soldiers in a golden armor sneering at him. They all had the symbol of the sun on their armors.

    ¡°Vile beast! In the holy name of Apollo we''re here to purge you from this world.¡±

    One of them pointed at him and declared.

    Miko stood up with a savage smile.

    ¡°With just you?¡±

    His body was covered by a black and gold aura.

    ¡°You''re gods right?¡±

    He asked with a crazy look in his eyes.

    ¡°So what if we are?!¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Miko casually swung his arm behind him and obliterated the soldiers who were trying to attack him from behind. He then turned the sword into mist and covered himself in armor.

    ¡°Come on then. Show me the worth of Apollo''s holy name!¡±

    He rushed forward.

    ¡°Ignorant beast!¡±

    The four men rushed forward as well.

    ¡°Feel the wrath of the sun!¡±

    The four all created glowing bows and fired arrows at Miko.

    The arrows turned into four miniature suns and fell towards Miko.

    Miko put power into his legs and jumped to meet them head on.

    ¡°Fool! No one is a match for the sun!¡±

    The soldiers sneered.

    Miko smiled and threw a punch.

    ¡°Praise the sun!¡±

    *Boom!*

    His punch extinguished a sun in an instant.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    He ignoredthe shocked soldiers and extinguished the other three suns with three more punches.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    The four soldiers all rushed towards Miko at once.

    They kicked Miko in the head. He sent one flying with an uppercut. One slashed him with a golden sword and rip through the armor.

    ¡°Fucker!¡±

    Miko grabbed him by the neck and his hand had a sinister black glow.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Demonic Qi rushed into the man and caused his body to explode.

    Demonic Qi was already fatal to gods, so now that Miko''s Qigong was being temporarily boost by Vastator, the soldier didn''t stand a chance.

    ¡°Die, beast!¡±

    One of the soldier placed a golden gun at Miko''s temple.

    ¡°[Solar Bullet]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The force of the shot forced Miko''s body to tilt to the side as if he was falling.

    The soldier sneered when he saw that.

    And then-

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    A hole was suddenly open up in his chest. He looked and saw a small gun attached to Miko''s armored hand.

    ¡°I-It can do that too?!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A second shot blew his head off.

    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±

    The last soldier charge at him like a madman while wielding an axe.

    Miko''s hand flashed and the man was split in two by the sword he was holding.

    ¡°Say hello to Hades, motherfucker!¡±

    Miko then swung the sword with blinding speed.

    The man''s body was quickly cut into small cubes before being completely obliterated.

    Miko then spun around and lodged the sword into the ground.

    The ground lit up and then a huge explosion spread out a devoured countless enemies.

    Back at the wall protecting Xia.

    Sherry overlooked the chaotic battle with surprise.

    ¡°There''s no signs of military tactics being used. Everyone is just slaughtering the nearest enemy. This can no longer be called a war. This is just a slaughter fest.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    The one who said that was a woman dressed in a hooded cloak. She had black hair with pink endings and gold wolf-like eyes.

    ¡°I guess it''s your job to employ the military tactics for our side, Mea.¡±

    Said Sherry.

    ¡°Looks like it.¡±

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I''m going to do what I always do.¡±

    Suddenly 12 cloaked women appeared behind Mea.

    ¡°I''m going to assassinate my targets.¡±

    Saying so she jumped off the walls, her squad followed behind her.

    ¡°Listen up! Your targets are the enemy commanders!¡±

    Mea spoke while they fell towards the ground.

    ¡°You are to find them and finish them off as discreetly as possible! Their disappearances will cause mass confusion in their ranks, which will make it easier to slaughter them!¡±

    ¡°Ma''am, what about you?!¡±

    One of the woman asked.

    Mea smiled and said-

    ¡°I''m going to follow the Queen¡¯s grandson¡¯s example! I''m going to slaughter as much enemies as possible!¡±

    They finally were nearing the ground.

    ¡°When you finished your missions you can do so as well!¡±

    They were about to touch the ground.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Not even a second after their feet touch the ground the 12 women all scattered in different directions.

    Only Mea stood in place.

    ¡°Now then.¡±

    She threw away her cloak.

    ¡°Time to send you all Hel!¡±

 Rivers Of Blood, Mountains Of Corpses & Valleys Of Bones

    ¡°Gaaaaaaahhhh?!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Thousands of screams and explosions echoed out through the Primus World as the war intensifies.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Momo blast away a few hundred men as she made her towards Miko.

    ¡°Kill the traitor!¡±

    She suddenly found herself surrounded by other clan members.

    They all glared at her as they moved to make their move.

    But then-

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko came out of nowhere and cut a couple of them in half.

    ¡°Who is this brat?!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The rest of the men turned their attention to Miko and moved towards him.

    ¡°Don''t you dare touch him!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Momo pounce at them and slammed gauntlet in one of their faces. His head burst open.

    She slammed her fist in another''s gut.

    *Boom!*

    He burst into two.

    She then fired a blast from her palm and blew the rest away.

    ¡°Yo, Momo. Having fun?¡±

    Miko walked up to her and spoke with a casual tone.

    ¡°It is you who is having too much fun Miko. If you continue on like this you''ll attract some dangerous people.¡±

    She said with a frown. Miko stopped smiling when he saw that.

    ¡°Hm. I guess you''re right. Drawing too much attention would be bad normally. But..."

    He then turned to his right and changed Vastator to its armor state.

    ¡°Its effective for drawing out rats.¡±

    Momo looked up and saw three purple haired men dressed in white and purple garments, floating above them.

    ¡°The Tenth, Ninth, and Seventh Elder. They''re grandsons of Augustus from his other wives.¡±

    ¡°More relatives. How nice.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Momo, even though none of us here believe that you are to be killed because of your father''s sins, we believe that Krow would be a better king than Nero.¡±

    The one in middle spoke sternly to Momo.

    ¡°If you people like Krow so much, why did you force Gramps to take the throne?¡±

    ¡°It was a delicate situation where we lost a lot of military strength. We needed Nero and Nova¡¯s strength to stabilize the branch. But now it''s different. Krow has now surpassed Nero and Nova. He is now more worthy.¡±

    ¡°So basically you bastards used the old man and is discarding him now that you don''t need him anymore.¡±

    Said Miko.

    The three elders started at him.

    ¡°This isn''t something a child would understand.¡±

    The elder in the middle responded with a glare.

    ¡°Hehehe. I see.¡±

    He kicked off the ground.

    ¡°Then there''s no need to for talking!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant brat!¡±

    One of the elders charged towards him.

    *Boom!*

    The two¡¯s fist collided with each other. Miko was sent flying back, the elder was also forced back a bit.

    The other elders faces were filled with shock when they saw that.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°This kid, not only can he use Vastator he can use it to its full potential.¡±

    The one known as the Seventh Elder spoke.

    ¡°Kill that kid and retrieve our grandfather¡¯s weapon. We might be able to figure out how he used it if we retrieve it right after immediate use.¡±

    He ordered the Tenth Elder who just clashed with Miko.

    ¡°Like I''ll let you!¡±

    Momo shot a blast from palm at the three men.

    They quickly moved out of the way and dodged it.

    *Boom!*

    The blast wiped out a nearby floating island in the sky.

    ¡°You little!¡±

    Enraged, the Ninth Elder charged towards Momo with the intention to kill.

    ¡°Woah there.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    *Boom!*

    But he sent flying by a blast of wind.

    He looked and saw Aeon standing on a floating fan.

    ¡°Ninth Elder, rather than Momo how about you play with me?¡±

    A mocking smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Besides I heard that you preferred men over women.¡±

    ¡°Y-You!¡±

    The Ninth Elder rushed towards Aeon.

    Aeon charged forward while standing on the fan, he then jumped with a flip and changed the fan into an axe, and swung it down.

    An ax also formed in the elder¡¯s hands. He swung it upwards.

    *Boom!*

    The axes collided.

    They distanced themselves and then rushed forward again.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The two then started to clashed with swinging axes. Every collision shook the air and burst opened the ground and cut mountains.

    Meanwhile, Miko and the Tenth Elder clashed with their fists.

    *Boom!*

    Miko was punched in the chest. He replied with an uppercut.

    The elder took a few steps back and aimed a kick at Miko.

    Miko blocked it with his arms. The elder then started throwing a barrage of punches, which blew Miko''s guard open.

    The punches rained down on Miko''s armor and rocked him all over the place.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The elder¡¯s arm was suddenly grabbed Miko''s fangs.

    With a beastly growl Miko ripped his arm off.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    The elder leaped back when he lost his arm, however another arm quickly replaced it.

    ¡°The hell?!¡±

    He stared in shock as he watched as Miko started devouring his severed arm like a hungry beast.

    When the arm was completely devoured Miko wiped his mouth.

    ¡°Human flesh tastes horrible. I thought dragons liked eating humans.¡±

    A perplex expression appeared on his face.

    ¡°Well, whatever. I''ll just stick to wild beasts.¡±

    ¡°You monster!¡±

    The elder roared as he rushed towards Miko.

    Momo was left staring at the Seventh Elder.

    ¡°Give it up. Even with Qi Artifacts, you won''t be able to beat me.¡±

    ¡°You never know until you try!¡±

    Momo rushed forward.

    ¡°Fool.¡±

    The elder did the same.

    *Boom!*

    Their collision blew thousands away.

    ¡°Ahh?!¡±

    ¡°H-Help?!¡±

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Hundreds of screams for help could be heard as aninvincible force mowed down countless enemies.

    Blood, bones, and body parts filled the sky as they flew about.

    The one that was causing this hellish scene was a giant black wolf stained in blood.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A black flames shot from its mouth and scorched the lands.

    ¡°Die, you damn wolf!¡±

    Hundreds of soldiers pounced at the wolf all at once while releasing deadly attacks.

    However, the wolf suddenly faded into nothingness and their attacks all hit each other.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Argh?!¡±

    The soldiers who survived their allies attacks were left scanning the area for the wolf.

    And then-

    ¡°[Death Wave]¡±

    A cold voice resounded in their minds.

    *Swoosh!*

    A black wind than blew over all of them.

    ¡°W-What the hell is this?!¡±

    A man screamed as he saw his fingers starting to crumble like sand.

    He wasn''t the only one. Hundreds of men screamed as their body started crumbling before their eyes.

    They tried everything they could to prevent it, but it was no use.

    Before even a minute later, they all lost more than half of their bodies.

    They screaming maddeningly as they slowly crumbled away and was carried away by the wind.

    Mea appeared in the middle and looked around at the frighten faces of the people who just witness the scene.

    ¡°A-A Death Maiden?!¡±

    Somebody shouted.

    ¡°It''s The Death Wolf, Mea!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Upon finding out the identity of their opponent countless men started flee desperately.

    Mea smiled when she say that said-

    ¡°If you all know who I am, you should also know that I''ve never failed to kill a target.¡±

    She lifted her hand up.

    ¡°Today, you all are my targets! So you all have to die!¡±

    A hole appeared in her palm.

    ¡°[Garmr¡¯s Minions]!¡±

    ¡°Awhooo!¡±

    Terrifying wolf howls come from the hole in her palm and spread through the area.

    The howl caused many people cower in fright for some reason.

    And then it happened.

    Thousands of bloodstained wolf flew out the hole and swarmed the lands.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Agonizing screams rang out as the wolf attacked the enemy soldiers and began ripping them apart.

    The wolf fangs rip through their armor like paper and munch on their insides. Some targeted their necks, while others targeted the stomach.

    The already bloodstained wolves were further dirtied as they swallowed the soldiers intestines.

    ¡°Damn mutts!¡±

    Some the soldiers tried to retaliate with all kinds of attacks but, the wolves were swift. They easily dodged the attacks a tore the menapart.

    Mea watched the one-sided slaughtered with a satisfied expression, and started searching for her next target.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Thats when she felt a pair of terrifying eyes on her body.

    The gaze was so cold that it made even a renowned assassin like herself tremble, even a little.

    *Rumble!*

    That''s when she felt the earth shaking, and looked to her east.

    She saw something rushed towards, something gigantic.

    It greedily devoured the land and sky without restraint. She could see enemy and ally soldiers alike running scared for their lives before being devoured.

    ¡°Thats?!¡±

    Mea¡¯s eyes widen with shock as the gigantic mouth rushed towards her.

    She covered her body with Demonic Qi, mixed with death magic and thrust her palm forward.

    ¡°[Helheim Death March]!¡±

    Thousands of evil spirits shot of her palm.

    Some were dead soldiers, others were crooks and thieves, murders, torturers, and all kind of malicious persons.

    They all rushed towards the approaching mouth and crashed into it.

    *BOOM!*

    The mouth was blown into pieces as the spirits suddenly exploded.

    The explosion had stretched for several dozen miles and kill tens of thousands of people.

    ¡°¡­.Fuck.¡±

    Even though the mouth was gone, Mea didn''t look happy at all. She even looked a bit paler than before.

    ¡°I didn''t hear about that abomination being here.¡±

    She said as she stared at the man who slowly walked the devastated lands of the battlefield.

    He stepped on the half eaten bodies. His feet splashed in the streams of blood. And his steps crushed the bones laid about.

    He was dressed in bloodstained robes, had dark skin, blood-colored hair, demonic black eyes, and muscular build.

    ¡°World Eater, Killo.¡±

    Mea spoke with a solemn expression as cold sweat covered her body.

    ¡°Killo?!¡±

    When Sherry who was still at the walls of Xia saw who Mea was facing, her face paled.

    ¡°Nero never told me that he would come as well. No, he probably didn''t know either. No matter how sadistic he was, he would never purposely omit the participation of someone like that.¡±

    World Eater, Killo. A Dragonman born in the Black Dragon kingdom. He was born as a Proxy and was always filled with massive bloodlust. He¡¯s known for his love for killing. It is rumored to actually give him pleasure and if he doesn''t kill he feels pain; just like his [Parent] Azi Dahaka.

    He''s very sadistic and is evil. He slaughtered his entire kingdom and devoured every corpse he could find there. He doesn''t belong to any country or faction. He just roams the world and kill and devour anyone he likes.

    He also possesses unimaginablestrength.

    He once battle the combined forces of the two strongest Demon empires, the Zebul Empire and the Morningstar Empire and came out alive. He even had the strength to battle Demon Sovereign, Zara afterwards.

    Of all the Proxies in the world, he was considered an abomination.

    ¡°Fuck! Mea can''t take him on alone!¡±

    Sherry leaped off the wall and abandon the post she was suppose defend.

    She whistled and hundreds of giant foxes appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Listen, you guys! Spread out and support the other soldiers, forget about the palace! If that monster is here, there''s no telling who else might show up! I''m going to support Mea!¡±

    The foxes didn''t say anything and spread out.

    Sherry landed on the ground.

    ¡°Shit! Other than Nero, Nova, Kimiko, and Raven there''s no one here who can stop that thing!¡±

    Saying so Sherry rushed forward.

    But then-

    ¡°Zero Point!¡±

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    She was hit in the stomach by a piercing sensation and spewed out blood of her mouth.

    She was sent flying and crashed back into the wall of Xia.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    She sat up and looked at her attacker.

    ¡°¡­.Fuck. Another nuisance.¡±

    ¡°It''s quite rude of you to call me a nuisance, Foxy.¡±

    Sherry lifted her body off the ground and stood up.

    She soon realized that she had internal bleeding.

    ¡°I don''t have time to play with you, Kill-Point.¡±

    When he heard that Kill-Point, laughed.

    ¡°But I have all the time in the world to play with you!¡±

    He sent a punch from 300m away.

    *Boom!*

    The ground ripped open as an invisible force shot towards Sherry.

    ¡°I said fuck off!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A tail shot from behind her and intercept the invisible force.

    *Boom!*

    The tail won and hit Kill-Point in the chest.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He was sent flying.

    Sherry rushed at him and threw a punch.

    He smiled and thrust his fist too.

    *Boom!*

    The two were blew back.

    Sherry feet skid on the ground which killed her body''s momentum.

    Kill-Point flipped and killed the force, before landing on his feet.

    ¡°Now we''re talking!¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°Let''s take this to another level, Fox Queen!¡±

    He rushed forward again.

    Anger boiled in Sherry¡¯s heart as her body was covered with golden flames and she grew two more tails to make it a total of three.

    ¡°You''re pissing me off, you stinking wolf!¡±

    She rushed forward as well.

    And then-

    *BOOOOOM!*

    The clash between a [Tyrant] and a Deity had began.

    At the most isolated area of the world.

    Raven stood in front of a woman dressed in white with a veil over her face.

    He smiled and said-

    ¡°Looks like my opponent is finally here.¡±

    He then took out a cigar and light it.

    ¡°Welcome, Holy Maiden.¡±

 Battle In Full Swing

    While Miko and the others were fighting intensely in ocean of people in front Xia, there were a couple of God level battles happening in the other corners of the Primus World.

    ¡°[Spear Of The Burning Sun]!¡±

    A gigantic spear made of golden flames formed in Jace¡¯s hand. He threw it with a roar at Kimiko.

    The spear ripped through the air and scorched the lands as it travelled towards Kimiko.

    ¡°[Black Root Wall]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Giant black tree roots burst out of the ground and formed a wall in front Kimiko.

    *Boom!*

    The spear hit the wall and started to burn it.

    ¡°It''s no use!¡±

    Jace sent magic towards the spear and it doubled in size and instantly burned through the wall.

    Kimiko frowned and extend her hand.

    ¡°[Frost Winds ]!¡±

    A wave of cold air intercepted the spear.

    *Boom!*

    The clash of heat and cold made the world feel like it was experience winter and summer at the same time.

    After of a few seconds both the heat and the cold disappeared, leaving a fog covering the area.

    ¡°?!¡±

    It was at that moment that Jace discovered that Kimiko''s presence had disappeared.

    ¡°Tch. Mors clan¡¯s assassination techniques huh?¡±

    Jace didn''t bother to look around for Kimiko.

    His body was suddenly covered will flames as he closed his eyes.

    The image of him being stabbed in neck from behind, appeared in his mind.

    ¡°[Solar Jump]!¡±

    Jace instantly disappeared and reappeared 100m to the right.

    It was then he saw blade pierce the through the air at the spot he just teleported from.

    Kimiko''s body suddenly appeared there as well.

    ¡°Tch. I hate that [Clairvoyance] of his.¡±

    She said.

    Apollo wasn''t only a sun god, he was also the god of oracles. He was said to be able to see in the future and would pass his prophecies to his followers for them to announce to the world.

    As his Proxy, Jace also had this ability but on a smaller scale. He could only see his future and not more than 5 seconds into the future too.

    It may seem like a short amount of time, but for high-powered existences [XXX Classes], five seconds was more than enough to save their lives multiple times.

    ¡°So you can see into the future, big deal.¡±

    Kimiko threw her coat one side, and hundreds of lotus flowers could be seen flying around her.

    ¡°There''s some things that even foresight can''t save you from.¡±

    The center of Kimiko''s forehead started to glow.

    ¡°[True Mind Eye]!¡±

    An illustration of an eye appeared there along with a gold rim that stretched around her head.

    Kimiko then instantly disappeared.

    ¡°[Clairvoyance]!¡±

    The image of him being pierced by hundreds of lotus petals before exploding appeared in his mind.

    He moved to dodged and surely the petals soon appeared where he was.

    He smirked, however-

    ¡°?!¡±

    He felt a chill and the same image as before flashed in his mind.

    He moved immediately.

    The flower petals appeared a second later.

    [Clairvoyance] also had an automatic mode that chips in whenever Jace¡¯s life is in danger. That''s why Jace was able to know that he was being attacked without focusing.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The same image flashed in his mind, which caused him to move.

    This cycle of cat and mouse continued for a while.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    But it wasn''t like there weren''t any changes.

    The lotus petals were slowly gaining on him by a few milliseconds. There were several times were Jace was scratched by a petal.

    This caused Jace to be annoyed.

    He knew that Kimiko was slowly moving faster than he can react to the visions. She was even predicating some of movements in advance.

    ¡°She truly worthy of the title of #1 assassin.¡±

    Jace admittedly stated.

    He then smirked.

    ¡°But if this was all that it took to kill someone as great as me, I wouldn''t have lived this long.¡±

    He spread his arms wide a shouted.

    ¡°[Helios Mode]!¡±

    The entire area was suddenly illuminated by a blinding light. It was so bright that it could be seen from anywhere in the world.

    After a few moments the light died down, and what was left was a new Jace.

    He had glowing white hair, his eyes had no pupil as bright glow came from them like they were too miniature suns, and lastly his skin was as white as can be and had glowing ancient-looking red markings all over it.

    A gigantic sun then formed around Jace. The sun stretched out and started to devour everything in its path. And then-

    ¡°[Solar Burst].¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    The sun exploded and destroyed everything in sight.

    Facing the immense power of an exploding sun, Kimiko thrust both arms forward and shouted-

    ¡°[Svalinn]!¡±

    A gigantic transparent shield appeared before her and blocked the heat from the sun.

    Svalinn was the shield that prevented the harsh sun rays from destroying the earth in Norse mythology. So it was perfect for blocking Jace¡¯s attack.

    Or it should have been.

    *Crack!*

    The shield was shattered under the immense pressure of the solar explosion.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Kimiko screamed out in pain as her body assaulted by terrifying heat.

    She then gritted her teeth as frost started emitting from her body despite the heat.

    ¡°[Frost World]!¡±

    *Swoosh!*

    The unbelievable happened next.

    The 100 miles wide explosion was frozen solid and snow was falling from the sky.

    It was like hell had frozen over.

    ¡°Hah~! Hah~! Hah~!¡±

    Kimiko stood on the frozen flames breathing heavily while staring at Jace was floating above her.

    He had a smirked on his face as he looked down on her.

    ¡°As expected of the queen of the coldest place on the planet, Niflheim. You actually froze a supernova. I''m impressed.¡±

    To Jace''s provocation, Kimiko showed a very angry expression. Death aura leaked from her body uncontrollably. There were even veins visibly pulsating on her temple.

    ¡°You''ve done it now, Brat!¡±

    Elsewhere, Raven was staring at the dark skin woman in front of him.

    ¡°What''s wrong, Vidia? Aren''t you here to fight?¡±

    He spoke in a provoking manner.

    The woman was called Vidia the Holy Maiden. She was the Proxy of Nemesis, who was the Greek goddess divine punishment as well as the one who protects the balance of the world.

    ¡°¡­Sinner, do you wish to repent?¡±

    Raven furrowed his eyebrows when he heard that.

    ¡°Repent? Me of all people? Hahahahahaha!¡±

    He burst out laughing.

    ¡°What''s so funny?¡±

    Even so, Vidia¡¯s voice didn''t have a hint of anger.

    ¡°I''m sorry. But I''m a demon dragon you know? To us there''s no such thing as repentance.¡±

    Even though she was wearing a veil, Raven still notice that she was frowning.

    He already knew this woman''s personality quite well. To her the laws of the gods were absolute, and that everyone should follow them. So even though she is of noble spirit, she doesn''t tolerate evil existences like himself.

    ¡°To be honest I was initially surprised when I heard that you were working with Krow. But I when I thought about it, it made sense.¡±

    Raven smirked.

    ¡°Krow is actually from a noble linage. I mean his father was a man who became a god with his own strength. That''s really commendable. Also Krow¡¯s personality is quite similar to the Olympian gods.¡±

    ¡°You say that as if that''s a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°Of course it''s a bad thing. There''s no group of a gods more arrogant, cruel, and sadistic than the olympians.¡±

    Raven noticed Vidia¡¯s body shook. He smiled and continued.

    ¡°I mean all they do is rape, punish mortals, betray each other, and just make the lives of mortals unreasonably difficult.¡±

    ¡°That''s not true.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then explain Zeus numerous rape incidents. That guy has slept with more people¡¯s wives than the times he has slept with his own wife, who he also raped if I may add.¡±

    Raven could feel murderous intent from Vidia''s body. But he didn''t stop.

    ¡°Oh, let''s not forget his brother Poseidon, who rape an innocent girl in Athena¡¯s temple. The funny thing in that story is that Athena didn''t get angry at her uncle, but at the victim who she turned into the hideous monster, Medusa. A monster who she helped to kill later on.¡±

    He then shrugged.

    ¡°But they''re gods so I guess it''s ok. While we on the other hand, are clan that houses the first mortal to spit in the face of Zeus and get away with it. So of course you''ll work with Krow that get rid of us. But let me tell you something Holy Maiden.¡±

    Raven pointed at Vidia.

    ¡°Your gods are more fucked up than even the worst of criminals! So Nemesis existence is total bullshit! Keeping the balance of the world? Bring down the hammer of justice on we who dare go against the gods? Ha! You would have an easier time sucking Zeus¡¯ dick then doing that!¡±

    Raven flicked his cigar at Vidia.

    ¡°Y-Y-You insolent blasphemer!¡±

    A pure golden light surged from her body and two angels dressed in armor appeared behind her.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The angels rushed towards Raven and swung their swords.

    *BOOOM!*

    The mountain Raven stood on was blown to bits when the sword landed on it.

    Raven leaped back, but the angels chased after him.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Raven¡¯s arm turned into a scaly azure and black dragon arm. He swung it down and it grew as tall as mountain and crushed the angels.

    Vidia shot out of the dust created by Raven¡¯s attack with white wings and flew towards him.

    ¡°[Divine Gate]!¡±

    A golden gate opened up behind her and a gigantic arm rushed out holding a hammer.

    ¡°[Hammer Of Justice]!¡±

    The mountain sized hammer fell down on Raven like he was a nail.

    *BOOOM!*

    The entire world shook under the might of the hammer.

    Mountains were leveled. Rivers were re-routed. Canyons were formed, and the World weeped.

    ¡°[Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath]!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    The invincible looking hammer was instantly destroyed and a pillar of azure and black flames pierce the skies.

    ¡°[Great Dragon Claw]!¡±

    A claw that was at least twice the hammer swung down destroyed the golden gate and tried to crush Vidia.

    ¡°[Divine Shield]!¡±

    An holy looking white and gold shield appeared in front her and stopped the attack.

    ¡°[Punisher Blade]!¡±

    Vidia then swung her arm and giant blade rushed towards Raven.

    Raven then shot out of the dust and slammed his fist on the sword with a roar.

    *BOOOM!*

    The sword shattered, but Raven didn''t stop.

    Like a mad beast he began throwing punches from a distance.

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    Every punch he threw destroyed the space in front of him.

    And then, an earth shatter pressure rushed towards Vidia.

    Vidia swung her hand down and four burning hammers fell from the heavens and collided into the pressure from Raven¡¯s fist.

    *BOOOM!*

    The clashed caused the world to shake once more.

    Raven rushed towards Vidia.

    ¡°[Divine Gate: Punisher]!¡±

    A gate twice the size of the one she summoned before appeared in front of her.

    From it came a monster of a man with bulging muscles.

    He roared and rushed towards Raven.

    *BOOOM!*

    His fist sent Raven flying for hundreds of miles and through several mountains.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    With his expensive suit in tatters Raven shot towards the giant with a roar.

    *BOOOM!*

    He punched in the face and broke its jaw, he then kicked it under chin and shattered its teeth.

    With a ferocious roar, Raven punched it in the chest and sent it flying.

    But the giant was caught by another one who came out the gate. When Raven looked he saw at least a dozen muscular giants.

    ¡°Rawr!¡±

    They all rushed towards Raven.

    He released a challenging roar and shot towards them.

    *BOOOM!*

    He punched one in the head and broke its skull.

    *BOOOM!*

    He was then flatten with a slap to the ground.

    The giants then started stomping on him.

    But then-

    *BOOOM!*

    One of their legs exploded.

    *BOOOM!

    It was then sent flying into the air.

    Raven who was now in his demon dragon form, appeared above it.

    ¡°[Great Dragon Fist]!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    The giant¡¯s head burst like a watermelon when Raven¡¯s fist slammed on it.

    Raven then started raining punches on the monster as it was soon blown into pieces.

    He then shot down back to the ground.

    ¡°[Great Dragon Meteorite]!¡±

    His body was covered with black and gold flames as it crashed into the earth.

    *BOOOM!*

    Raven¡¯s crash into the earth caused a large explosion which reduced the giants to skeletons.

    He looked and saw more giants charging out of the gate.

    He released a mad roar and charged at them.

    *BOOOM!*

    One punch from Raven sent a giant flying back slamming into its comrades.

    ¡°Get the fuck out our world!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    He dropped kicked the giant at the front and sent all of them flying back through the gate.

    He then did the unthinkable and flew into the gate.

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    Loud explosions and wails could be heard coming from inside the gates.

    Giant heads and limps flew out and landed in front of a wide eyed Vidia.

    She was shocked by Raven¡¯s savagery and strength.

    Cold sweat soaked her body as she heard the wailing of her punishers.

    She decided to do the thing that any sensible person who do in her situation.

    She ordered for the closure of the gate.

    ¡°[Close]!¡±

    As Vidia commanded, the golden gate swiftly closed and disappeared.

    When she saw that she couldn''t help but sigh in relief.

    ¡°The pressure from the dimension closing should''ve tore his body into pieces. Didn''t expect for him to be so terrifying. It''s a good thing he jumped in there like an idiot.¡±

    Vidia turned her back on where the gate once stood, and started to fly away.

    ¡°Time to go and kill the other sinners.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    ¡°?!¡±

    She stopped and looked behind her.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    The explosive sound rang out again, but when Vidia search she couldn''t find the source.

    *BOOOM!*

    When the explosive sound rung out for a third time she finally found the source.

    It came from the sky itself. She clearly saw bugles appearing in the empty sky.

    ¡°I-It can''t be!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    ¡°Wait wait wait, that''s impossible!¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    ¡°He''s punching through time and space?! I thought only Neo could that?!¡±

    *BOOOOOOOOM!*

    A giant hole suddenly appeared in the sky.

    What appeared from it was a bloodstained Raven with a crazy look in his eyes.

    When Vidia saw them, she trembled.

    Raven looked around and saw Vidia.

    ¡°Where are you going, Oh Punisher Of The Heavens?!¡±

    He grinned and pointed his thumb at himself.

    ¡°COME AND PUNSH THIS SINNER!¡±

 War Of Titans

    Raven and Kimiko weren''t the only ones having intense fights.

    *Boom!*

    An intense battle was happening between the husband and wife duo of Nova and Neo.

    You''re probably wondering, why were the two who were married trying to kill each other?

    It all started when the two fought for first time a thousand years ago.

    ¡°If I lose then I''ll become your wife!¡±

    That was what Neo proudly declared before they fought.

    After three days of fighting, Nova won but was unable to kill Neo no matter how much he tried.

    In the end he gave up and decided to take up the previous wager and made her his 2nd wife.

    However, Neo wasn''t someone who would admit defeat just like that.

    She challenged him again and won.

    But she was also unable to kill Nova, so she retreated back to her and Rood¡¯s military organization, Pandora.

    The two, who were technically husband and wife then clashed several times over the years but was unable to kill the other.

    They were the other¡¯s most powerful rival.

    *Boom!*

    A gigantic fist from Neo crushed a mountain that was behind Nova, after he deflected it.

    Nova then rushed towards her with his body covered in cuts and bruises.

    Neo who was in a similar situation rushed forward as well.

    *Boom!*

    They slammed their fists on each other and caused the world to tremble.

    They flew back.

    Nova waved his hand and a shining glaive appeared in his hand.

    He rushed forward and swung it down.

    ¡°[Star Cutter]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    An arc of celestial light cut through the space and headed towards Neo.

    Neo remained calm as her body was covered with a dark green glow. This was Beastly Qi.

    The image of wolf with wings then appeared behind her.

    ¡°[Sky Wolf Fang]!¡±

    The wolf shoot towards the slash and intercepted it.

    *BOOM!*

    When the wolf collided with the slash, it caused a massive explosion.

    Neo shot out of the explosion with a werewolf like arm.

    Nova moved towards and swung the glaive.

    *BOOM!*

    The claw clashed against the glaive.

    The two of them then started to madly attack each other.

    The glaive swung at Neo¡¯s neck, she stoop down and slashed her claws at Nova¡¯s neck.

    Nova dodged it with a flip, and stopped midair as if his feet had found an invisible foothold.

    He kicked off the air and swung the glaive with all of his strength.

    *BOOM!*

    Neo used her right arm to block the glaive¡¯s blade.

    Her arm was now covered in scales. She used the special ability of Beastly Qi and imitated the traits of a Dragonman.

    Her left arm then became as thick as a Minotaur¡¯s as she used it break the glaive in half, and kick Nova away.

    Nova was sent cutting through the air, but then his body came to an instant halt.

    He lifted his hand up and the day suddenly turned into night as the sky was filled with stars.

    Neo could see stars circling around them. And then

    ¡°[Astral Bombardment]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Gigantic pillar of light shot down from the heavens and headed straight at her.

    Neo smiled as the beam that looked like it was a punishment from god himself, and lowered her center of gravity.

    Sparks started emitting from her arm.

    Heavenly light started gathered around her fist as her entire arm started to glow.

    ¡°[Titanic Fist]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A gigantic light in the form of a fist shout up into the air clashed with the beam.

    *BOOOOM!*

    The clash caused the world to be illuminated as its entirety shook vigorously.

    *Crack!*

    The earth burst open as if it was creating a new canyon.

    Soon the attacks cancelled each other out and faded away.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Nova and Neo stared each other down as if observing each other.

    And then-

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    They started laughing.

    ¡°You''re still as hard to kill as a cockroach I see.¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°I can say the same to you. How did you become stronger again even after slacking off for half a century?¡±

    ¡°Talent. If you would settle down like a wife should, you''ll have kids with the same amount of talent.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I''ll settle down when you¡¯re dead.¡±

    Neo took a fighting stance.

    ¡°Than how are you going have my children then?¡±

    Nova also took a fighting stance.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll revive you afterwards!¡±

    ¡°But my power will drop a [Class], so that''ll be a problem!¡±

    They rushed towards each other at the same time.

    *BOOM!*

    Nova¡¯s fist was the first to hit.

    He punched her in the stomach and lifted her off the ground with a kick.

    But Neo quickly replied with a knee strike under the chin, and then grabbed his head and headbutt him.

    *BOOM!*

    An explosive sound rang with their heads collided.

    Nova cloaked his arm with Qi and punched her in the chest.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The strike caused Neo''s heart to stop for a second. But even when her heart stopped her leg still cut through the air and slammed on the side of Nova¡¯s head.

    Nova was sent flying to side.

    Neo rushed after him and slashed her claws down.

    *Swoosh!*

    However, her attack only ripped through the air. Nova''s body had disappeared.

    ¡°[Star Crusher]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He reappeared behind her and slammed his glowing fist in her back.

    *BOOM!*

    Neo was forced several miles underground as the earth burst open like it was hit by a meteor.

    ¡°[Rewrite]!¡±

    With Neo¡¯s shouted the two suddenly switched places.

    What she did was that she used Chaotic Qi to quickly rewrite the laws of the world.

    ¡°[Titanic Fist]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Before Nova could react, he was assaulted by a gigantic fist which felt like it was crushing his body.

    He gritted his teeth.

    ¡°[Diamond Encasement]!¡±

    His skin instantly turned shiny and hard like a he had turned into a human diamond.

    With this Nova was able to withstand the heavy strike.

    Neo leaped back and covered herself in Chaotic Qi once again.

    She then threw a punch which seemed like it disappeared into space.

    Nova then saw the space beside him rip open.

    *BOOM!*

    Neo''s hand flew out from the ripped space and slammed in the side of his face.

    His diamond encrusted skin then shattered as he was blown away.

    *BOOM!*

    Another fist ripped through the space and hit from the other side.

    Nova was soon assaulted by countless fist that rip through the space.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    His diamond encrusted skin was completely shattered in seconds, as he was continually assaulted.

    ¡°?!¡±

    It was then Neo suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.

    She looked at Nova and saw that even when he was being bombarded with punches, his eyes never left her body.

    She saw white light flashed in his eyes.

    ¡°[Astral Destruction].¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Neo and the fists were suddenly blown away.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Blood flew out of Neo¡¯s mouth as she cut through the air.

    ¡°Don''t get cocky!¡±

    Nova appeared in front of her swinging a Warhammer. Neo desperately countered with her fist.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    A white light swept over the earth as it was ruthless destroyed.

    Elsewhere.

    The most important fight of the war was heating up.

    Hundreds of dragons were decapitated by the swing of Krow''s hand.

    ¡°[Burning Slash Of The 4-Armed Buddha]!¡±

    Four mountain sized blades that seemed to be dividing the heavens, swung down on Krow.

    ¡°[Ruler¡¯s Contract: Aegis]!¡±

    A giant shield appear in front of him and blocked the attack.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    Even though the attack was blocked by the shield, mass destruction still swept the land.

    Mad flames and pressure destroyed everything in sight.

    Only Krow and shield were left.

    ¡°Oh. So he made a contract with Athena¡¯s proxy too? Or was it Perseus¡¯s?¡±

    The one who said that was Nero who had two giant dragon wings on his back.

    Behind him was humongous being. It had four hands with red skin, and ferocious expression. Each hand had a burning sword in each hand.

    ¡°Well, let''s see what else he has.¡±

    He waved his hand down and the monster rushed down to Krow.

    ¡°Know your place!¡±

    He made the shield disappeared and face the monster.

    ¡°[Ruler¡¯s Contract: Hrunting]!¡±

    A silver sword with strange markings appeared in Krow''s hand.

    He rushed towards the monster and swung down.

    *Slash!*

    The sword severed the monster in half.

    Krow then swung the sword from the side and cut again.

    He then rushed towards Nero.

    Nero smiled and drew a sword from out nowhere and swung it.

    *BOOM!*

    The swords clashed.

    ¡°To think that you can use Beowulf¡¯s legendary sword as well! Just how many people did you make contracts with!¡±

    The pushed each other back and then rushed forward again.

    *BOOM!*

    Nero and Krow then started a high speed sword fight.

    Nero thrust his sword at Krow''s eyes, Krow moved his head and slash at his neck.

    Nero swung his free hand and another sword appeared, which he used to block Krow''s strike.

    Seeing the additional sword, Krow-

    ¡°[Ruler¡¯s Contract: N??ling]!¡±

    He summoned Beowulf¡¯s other sword and swung it.

    Nero kicked him to distance himself.

    And with a wild grin, he rushed towards Krow.

    *BOOOM!*

    The two¡¯s swords clashed against each other.

    Nero swung his left one, Krow blocked with his right one.

    Krow thrust his left one, Nero deflected it with right one.

    Nero took a step in and skillfully slashed both swords. Krow lift his two swords in front of him to block them.

    Nero then covered himself in [Dragon Rage] and created six additional swords which slash at Krow.

    Krow disappeared from where he was to behind Nero like he teleported.

    He swung both swords at Nero''s neck from two direction directions.

    ¡°Hey, did you know that in the legends that both those swords broke?¡±

    Nero''s back and front traded places like they had faded out and faded in.

    With one swing to each side, Krow''s blades were snapped in half.

    But a smile appeared on Krow face.

    ¡°Of course. I know.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    A black staff with gold rings at the end appeared between Krow and the wide open Nero.

    ¡°[Ruler¡¯s Contract: Ruyi Jingu Bang]!¡±

    ¡°The Monkey King¡¯s staff?!¡±

    ¡°[Grow]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    At Krow''s command the staff grew and slammed into Nero''s chest. His body was forcibly pushed away.

    He was forced to the earthand then deep underground.

    Even so the staff continued to grow and burst open the earth.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Nero spew out a large amount of blood as the nearly 9 ton staff shatter his chest plate and ribs.

    ¡°[Dragon Gate]!¡±

    A portal appeared beside Nero. He put his hand inside and the rest of his body was forcibly sucked in.

    The portal then reappeared in the sky and forced Nero out.

    ¡°Cough?! Cough?!¡±

    He coughed the blood that was gathering in his lungs and smiled at Krow.

    ¡°I never expect for you to have made an agreement with even Sun Wukong¡¯s Proxy. Which one was it? I doubt it was the current one, because he would''ve killed you on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you''re still not taking this seriously.¡±

    Krow glared at Nero.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Of course I''m taking this seriously. You''re my first tough enemy in nearly 500 years. I''m overjoyed!¡±

    Nero straighten his back when he said that.

    Krow made the staff return back to its normal size.

    He then waved his hand and made it disappear.

    ¡°I see that I need to try a bit harder.¡±

    He lifted his hand above his head.

    *Boom!*

    A bolt of lightning then struck his hand. The lightning then started to take shape of a weapon.

    ¡°[Ruler¡¯s Contract: Vajra]!¡±

    ¡°The fuck?!¡±

    When Nero saw the lightning bolt in Krow''s hand, he couldn''t help but to swear.

    Vajra was the favorite weapon of the God Indra. It was said to be powerful and unstoppable.

    Nero was shocked because Krow shouldn''t have been able to come in contact with Indra¡¯s proxy.

    ¡°That bastard, Rafael! Did he betray me?! I swear if he touches my daughters¡­!¡±

    The thought made all excitement Nero felt earlier vanish into thin air.

    What replaced it was pure bloodlust.

    Krow sense this bloodlust and clinched the lightning bolt.

    ¡°Looks like you''ve finally stop playing around. But it''s too late!¡±

    He threw the lightning bolt.

    ¡°Pay for your insolences, Nero!¡±

    The bolt cut through the air and completely dominated the sky.

    Everything it flew past, instantly burst into flames.

    With every second it took to reach Nero, the more pressure it released.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Nero silently faced the overwhelming power of Indra rushing down at him.

    And then-

    ¡°[Demon God¡¯s Bow].¡±

    A jet black bow that gave of a sinister aura appeared in his hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He silently aimed the bow at the lightning. And then-

    He pulled it.

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    A black arrow shot out and ripped the lightning in half and headed towards Krow.

    ¡°[Aegis]!¡±

    A shield appeared in front of him to block the arrow.

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    The arrow struck the shield and shattered it.

    The arrow hit Krow and blew him away.

    ¡°COUGH?!¡±

    Blood spewed from his mouth like a hose.

    He crashed to the ground in an unsightly manner.

    When he looked up he saw Nero looked down on him with cold eyes.

    Krow forced himself to his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth.

    It was then he heard Nero say-

    ¡°I guess I''ll have to remind you people just who the fuckI am.¡±

 The Perfect Slaughter

    Back at the battlefield in front of Xia.

    *Boom!*

    Miko, Momo, and Aeon were clashing with the elders of the Primus branch.

    *Boom!*

    Miko who was in his Vastator armor, slammed his fist in the chest of the tenth elder.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    He was forced to puke blood while on his knees.

    *Boom!*

    Miko didn''t show him any mercy, as he kicked him under his chin.

    He tried to attack him again but the elder quickly distanced himself.

    ¡°You little!¡±

    The elder was furious at the fact that he was being manhandled by someone who was more than five [Classes] below him.

    ¡°If it wasn''t for Vastator!¡±

    ¡°What? Is the great elder going to cry out that I''m being unfair? Hahahaha! Grew up. This is war. Everything is goes, there''s no such thing as cheating.¡±

    Miko looked at the elder provocatively.

    ¡°Quit whining and come get slaughtered. Or do you need to change your diapers first, Old Man?¡±

    ¡°Fucking brat!¡±

    The elder was enraged by Miko''s taunt and charged at him.

    Miko smiled and met him head on.

    *Boom!*

    Their fists slammed in the other.

    Miko''s armor had a dent while the elder coughed up more blood.

    Miko slammed his leg in the elder¡¯s side and sent him flying.

    He then thrusted his hand forward and pillar of golden light shot towards the elder.

    The elder roared and covered himself in Beastly Qi.

    His body then doubled in size and looked like a gorilla.

    He punched the beam away and shot towards Miko.

    *Boom!*

    He punched Miko and lifted him off the ground, he then spun around quickly and slammed his foot in his chest.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Miko was blown away a few miles like a bullet.

    But the elder quickly caught up and sent him crashing into the earth with punch.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The elder created a giant energy ball and slammed it into Miko.

    *BOOOOM!*

    An explosion that stretched for several miles devoured Miko and surroundings.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The elder then silently created two giant tigers behind him and order them to charge forward.

    *Clang!*

    However before they could move, a chain shot out of the dust and wrapped itself around one of the the tiger¡¯s neck.

    Miko stepped out of the dust with his armor filled with dents.

    ¡°Come here, Kitty!¡±

    He pulled the chain that was connected to his armor, and drag the tiger towards him.

    *Boom!*

    Miko punch the tiger and sent flying.

    He then wrapped the other tiger with another chain. He swung the chain and slammed the tiger into the elder.

    The elder was forced a few steps to the side.

    He then glared at Miko.

    ¡°Stop struggling so much and just die already.¡±

    ¡°How funny. I just about to say the same thing.¡±

    Anger painted the elder¡¯s face.

    When Miko saw that, the smile drop from his face.

    A bored one replaced it.

    ¡°I''m tired of your face.¡±

    A black and gold aura covered his body.

    *Boom!*

    The aura then exploded and widen as it became ferocious.

    The aura then split and started swirling around him as if it were two serpents.

    ¡°The hell?!¡±

    The elder watched in shock as the image of a sinister winged beast that looked like cross between a dragon and a lion appeared behind Miko.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Gallu?!¡±

    The image behind Gamiko looked just like the guardian of the Dragna clan.

    ¡°Rejoice, old fart. You''re the first one to die from one of my Apostle techniques.¡±

    Miko drew his hand back and the aura started gathering around his fist. It formed a growling lion''s face.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    The elder realized that Miko was about to do something dangerous and began to flee.

    ¡°Too late!¡±

    Miko marked him with his eyes, and then-

    ¡°[Great Demon Dragon Strike]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He thrust his fist forward and made the air itself tremble.

    A pillar of light chased after the elder.

    The light quickly took the shape of a lion faced dragon and ripped through the space.

    *ROAR!*

    The beast released an earth shaking roar as it turned everything in its path into dust.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    The elder realized that he couldn''t outrun the attack and decide to face it head on.

    He pure out every last drop of his strength he had and fired a beam to counter the attack.

    However, the monster didn''t slow down one bit.

    ¡°T-This is impossible!¡±

    The elder screamed as he was devoured by the light.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡±

    His body was instantly destroyed. Even his soul wasn''t safe.

    The elder died without being able to fight back.

    *BOOOOOOOOM!*

    After it devoured the elder the monster made of light exploded and wiped out everything in a 30 km radius without a trace.

    ¡°Oh, now that''s powerful.¡±

    Miko smiled as he watched the destruction he caused.

    ¡°The tenth elder?!¡±

    When the other two elder¡¯s saw Miko¡¯s dominance over their comrade, they were sent into a fit of rage and rushed towards him.

    ¡°[Space Prison]!¡±

    But before they could reach him, they found themselves trapped in a transparent cube.

    ¡°Seriously, you guys seem to be taking me light.¡±

    Said Aeon who walked up to the elders with Momo at his side.

    ¡°Have you''ve forgotten how terrifying the ability to manipulate time and space can be?¡±

    He looked at the elders with a mocking expression.

    ¡°Don''t think you can keep us caged forever!¡±

    The Seventh Elder threw a punch with all of his strength.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    However, instead of destroying his prison his hand disappeared and burst through the chest of the Ninth Elder.

    ¡°Brother?!¡±

    This shocked the Seventh Elder greatly.

    It was then he noticed Momo¡¯s smile.

    ¡°You bitch! This is your doing! You cast a space distortion spell in here didn''t you?!¡±

    ¡°Calling me a bitch is a bit too much, don''t you think? My body is still pure, I''ll have you know.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The Seventh Elder roared.

    Witnessing the death of one of his brothers and fatally injuring another made his came demeanor vanish into thin air.

    Not even in his wildest dreams that he would expect this result when facing three children.

    His strength far outclassed theirs, but in the end they were equipped with godly weapons. Because of that, they were able to destroy the common sense of the world.

    ¡°Damn it! If only we could enter the treasury as well, none of this would''ve happened!¡±

    ¡°Come on now. Don''t cry over spilt milk.¡±

    Momo approached the cube with an alluring smile.

    ¡°But hey, look at the bright side.¡±

    A silhouette holding a sword was fall towards the cube from the sky.

    ¡°The way the three of you died made the perfect slaughter.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    A huge golden sword cut the cube in two with a powerful slash.

    Because of the space distortion spell Momo cast, all the power from the slash didn''t break the cube, but was instead transfer to the two inside.

    *BOOM!*

    The bodies of the Ninth and Seventh Elder was cut clean right down the middle.

    A expression of shock was seen on their faces as the left and right sides of their bodies fell in separate directions. Their blood sprayed into the air like a sprinkler and stained the ground red.

    Miko stared down on their severed bodies with a smile, and said-

    ¡°I suddenly feel like hunting the other elders.¡±

    Momo opened her mouth to say something, when-

    ¡°Momo, Aeon, Miko!¡±

    They saw Sherry appear in front of them.

    She looked like she was in a hurry.

    ¡°I need you three to assist Mea!¡±

    ¡°Where are you going, little fox?!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A man in tattered clothing flew down from who knows where and attacked Sherry.

    Sherry leaped back and made three tails shot towards him.

    The tails turned into spears and stabbed at him.

    Kill Point thrust one finger out.

    ¡°[One Point]!¡±

    A incredibly strong piercing force shot out and clashed with the tails.

    *Boom!*

    The tails were blast away.

    Kill Point then rushed forward and thrust one finger on each hand on rapid succession.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Sherry skillfully dodged the piercing force that came from each thrust and slowly cut the distance between them.

    Her eyes glowed as her body turned into solid gold and grew a fourth tail.

    ¡°[Golden Fox Queen]!¡±

    She rushed forward and slammed her fist into Kill Point¡¯s chest and blew him back.

    But he quickly caught his foot and rushed forward with his right arm turned into a wolf¡¯s claw.

    Sherry released her golden claws and slash at him.

    He ducked under it and slashed his claw upwards and ripped apart her golden body. Blood sprayed in the air.

    However four tails pierced Kill Point¡¯s body the same time he slashed her.

    ¡°[Fox Fire]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Fire burst into Kill Point¡¯s body and sent him flying again.

    But he even when he was sent flying, Kill Point thrust two fingers forward.

    *Boom!*

    A hole was created in Sherry¡¯s body as she was pierced by a strong force.

    The force flew through Sherry and pierced through thousands of soldiers behind before pierced the wall of Xia itself.

    Sherry held her stomach and leaped back.

    ¡°Sherry!¡±

    Momo rushed towards her intending to back her up.

    ¡°Don''t!¡±

    However Sherry raised her hand to stop her.

    ¡°I said go and help Mea! She''s having a harder time with Killo!¡±

    Momo¡¯s body came to a halt when she heard that.

    Her face paled when Killo¡¯s name was mention.

    Not only her, Aeon also had a stiff expression.

    ¡°O-Okay! I understand!¡±

    Momo forced a nod.

    And then looked at Kill Point who laid on the ground, before running.

    Aeon and Miko quickly followed behind her.

    ¡°Is that ok? Those kids were wielding some powerful. If you had teamed up with them to fight, I would definitely lose. And then you would be able to back Mea up yourself.¡±

    Kill Point lifted his upper body up and spoke teasingly.

    ¡°I''m not stupid. Mea can only take on Killo for so long. She needs back up sooner rather than later.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Kill Point started laughing.

    ¡°Well, you gotta point. But you''re just sending those kids to their deaths. Killo isn''t the type of person they can handle even with those God rank Qi Artifacts.¡±

    ¡°I know. That''s why I''m going kill you as fast as possible and rush to help them!¡±

    Sherry shot forward and created giant spear with ancient symbols on it.

    She swung her hand down and it shot towards Kill Point.

    He smile and quickly got to his feet.

    He then thrust out three fingers.

    ¡°[Three Point]!¡±

    *BOOOOOM!*

    It didn''t take long for Miko and the others to find where Mea.

    They just headed to the place with most screams and strong stench of blood.

    When they arrived they saw a wasteland of death.

    They were thousands of half eaten dead bodies and rotted ground.

    They saw Mea breathing heavily while glaring at the black haired man a hundred meters away from her.

    Contrast to Mea¡¯s heavily blooding body, he didn''t even have a scratch on him.

    Miko immediately knew that he was the monster that Momo informed him about while heading over here.

    (Miko, take my advice and run. That thing isn''t something you can handle even with Vastator.)

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko didn''t respond to Tiamat. He could tell that he was outmatched from the moment he laid eyes on him.

    ¡°What the hell is that thing?¡±

    He spoke softly.

    *Hum!*

    Vastator in its sword form started moving wildly in his hands.

    ¡°What? You want to taste his blood?¡±

    Sword moved up and down as if answering yes.

    Miko frowned when he saw that.

    He looked at Momo.

    ¡°So what are we going to do? Mea is my grandmother¡¯s subordinate right? We can''t just let her die.¡±

    Aeon nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Mea¡¯s abilities is needed to flawlessly win this war. If she dies we will be at a bigger disadvantage than we are now.¡±

    Momo stared at Killo.

    Chills ran down her spine when her eyes met his.

    ¡°We don''t have any other choice. We¡¯ll have to work with Mea to kill him.¡±

    Vastator started moving wildly as if it was overjoyed by Momo¡¯s words.

    Miko couldn''t help but smile bitterly when he saw that. He was wondering if this sword wanted to get him killed

    ¡°Well, I guess it''s do or die.¡±

 Life Vs Death

    Kimiko glared at Jace angrily.

    Jace on the other hand, seemed confident in front of her angry expression.

    He was obviously looking down on her.

    ¡°Kimiko, it seems that you haven''t realized that we''re a bad match up.¡±

    He began to talk with an arrogant tone.

    ¡°Oh? Please enlighten me why that is so.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? I''m the personification of the sun. In this world, what is there that can compete with the thing that all life depends on?¡±

    ¡°So you''re saying that your omnipotent?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Jace answered with a matter of fact tone.

    The anger on Kimiko''s face disappeared when she heard that.

    What replace it was pity.

    ¡°I heard that you were extremely arrogant, but I didn''t you expect you to be arrogant to the point of stupidity.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    It was Jace¡¯s turn to be angry.

    ¡°I advise you to watch what you say, Kimiko. If I want I can destroy your clan after I finish you off here.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Kimiko started laughing at Jace''s threat.

    ¡°What''s so funny?!¡±

    Jace felt insulted by Kimiko''s laugh, and became even angrier.

    ¡°You''re really an idiot, you know that?¡±

    Kimiko directed a mocking smile at him.

    ¡°There''s no way you can kill me. You''re not on my level, little boy.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Jace became so angry that the temperature rapidly increased and his body lit up.

    ¡°You old hag!¡±

    He turned into a giant beam of light and shot towards her.

    Kimiko smiled.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    To Jace surprise, she didn''t dodge or hide herself. She punched him away.

    *BOOM!*

    He crashed into the ground a created a crater.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Jace coughed up the blood that was gathering in his throat.

    ¡°Why do you people always make the same mistake?"

    He looked up and saw Kimiko staring down on him.

    ¡°Just because I''m an assassin, that doesn''t mean I''m weak in hand to hand combat.¡±

    She smiled provocatively.

    ¡°In fact that''s what I truly specialize in.

    She then vanished.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Jace¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of his head, when Kimiko stomp him further into the ground.

    She jumped back and dozens of black roses started blooming around her.

    It was at this moment, that Jace sprung to his feet.

    ¡°[Black Rose Waltz]¡±

    The petals of the rose detached themselves and quickly surrounded Jace.

    Jace immediately got a dangerous feeling from the Rose petals. So he turned into a beam of light and shot up into the sky.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    But to his surprise he was still surrounded by the petals. He turned into a beam of light again and tried to out run the petals.

    However, he didn''t realize that there were a few petals attached to the beam off light.

    ¡°Bloom.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    The beam of light exploded and Jace was forced to return to his true form.

    Before he was able to react he was trapped in a net of rose petals.

    Kimiko snapped her fingers.

    ¡°Dance.¡±

    At her command the petals rush towards Jace.

    His blood started spew as they came in contact with his skin. He quickly found out that every single petal was extremely sharp.

    The petals started dancing around him while slicing him up.

    Jace gritted his teeth and his eyes glowed even brighter.

    ¡°[Sun Chariot]¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A overwhelming wave of flames spread through the sky and caused the petals to be reduced to ashes in seconds.

    A blinding light swept the land and illuminate the world.

    Kimiko used a Qi technique to make her eyes instantly adjust to the light and looked up in the sky.

    What she saw was an enormous golden chariot being drawn by four burning horses.

    A giant Jace stood inside the chariot with a burn ball of fire behind him.

    Lets talk about the Greek titan Helios.

    He was the personification of the sun and the original sun god. He possessed a golden chariot which he used to drag the sun across. This chariot was pulled by four burning horses of great magnitude.

    He was originally a different entity from Apollo, but the two later became one in the minds of millions.

    Because of this, Apollo possessed the [God Persona] Helios and the [Sun Chariot] was Helios¡¯ Regalia to Jace.

    And because Helios was a titan, Jace also had the ability to become a titan as well.

    ¡°I''m going to turn you to ashes for your disrespect towards me!¡±

    He swung his hand in front of him.

    ¡°Pyrois!¡±

    One of horse detached itself from the chariot.

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    ¡°Neigh!¡±

    At Jace command the horse run on the air like it was the ground, and descended towards Kimiko.

    The horse was at least a kilometer. It shone brightly as flames gathered around it.

    It opened its mouth and fired a pillar of golden flames.

    *BOOM!*Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The flames hit the earth and destroyed the ground.

    *Swoosh!*

    Kimiko shot out of the flames and in the form of a beam of black light.

    She charged towards the horse with the image of dozens of flowers blooming behind her.

    ¡°[Death Garden]!¡±

    The horse was suddenly surrounded by hundreds of black flowers.

    ¡°Neigh?!¡±

    Thick black vines suddenly wrapped themselves around the horse and stopped it from moving.

    The horse got mad and spewed fire from its mouth to destroy them, but they quickly grew back and entangled it.

    ¡°Devour him.¡±

    At Kimiko''s command and giant flower appeared behind it and tried to devour the horse.

    ¡°Neigh!¡±

    But it was turned into ashes by the flames of the other three horses.

    They quickly descend and destroyed the garden of black flowers.

    But then-

    ¡°[Black Petal Waltz: Black Snake]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    They were quickly devoured by a colossal snake made of black petals.

    ¡°Neigh?!¡±

    The horses¡¯ agonizing screeches resounded in the air.

    ¡°Return!¡±

    Jace snapped his fingers and horses reappeared attached to the chariot.

    Kimiko moved her hand and the black snake rushed towards Jace.

    Seeing that, Jace grabbed the reins and ordered the horses to charge.

    The chariot then turned into a giant ball of fire while dragging the sun behind it.

    *BOOM!*

    The two suns instantly destroyed the black serpent.

    This caused Kimiko to be surprised.

    She waved her hands and six more black petal serpents rush to intercept the falling in suns.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    But none of them last a minute against the heat and force of the suns.

    ¡°[Misty World]!¡±

    Kimiko thrust both hands forward and an orb of mist twice an average mountain appeared to block the suns path.

    *BOOM!*

    The suns collided with the mist orb and caused the neighboring hills to flatten by the pressure.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Kimiko felt like she was trying to push the world off her as she groaned.

    She was quickly forced towards the earth.

    *BOOM!*

    Cracks ran across the ground as the suns forced their weight on her.

    The immense heat made her feel like she was being roasted. The only thing preventing her from being burn to a crisp was the misty world that was blocking the suns.

    *BOOM!*

    The pressure increased again and Kimiko was forced under the earth.

    *BOOM!*

    The depth she was forced underground increased by the second.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The misty world couldn''t handle the pressure any longer and was destroyed.

    With nothing to shield her from the suns, Kimiko was hit dead on.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    A catastrophic explosion spread through the area and destroyed everything in a 100 mile radius. This explosion left a crater of similar proportion.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Jace looked down on the crater with a satisfied expression, while in the sky.

    ¡°Fool. No one can go against the sun.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°What?!¡±

    While he was gloating over his victory, a enormous arm burst out of the center of the crater.

    *BOOM!*

    Another one burst out.

    *BOOM!*

    This time a whole body emerged from underground.

    It was titanic being that measured several miles like it was a walking mountain.

    ¡°You fucking brat!¡±

    The Titanic Kimiko roared.

    She looked up at Jace and kicked off the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    She shot towards him like a bullet with gigantic wings made of black mist on her back.

    ¡°Tch. Charge!¡±

    Jace and the chariot turned into a sun again and charged at Kimiko.

    ¡°Know your place!¡±

    Kimiko''s fist was covered by thick black mist and looked like a snake.

    ¡°[Corpse Eater]!¡±

    She thrusted her hand forward and a enormous snake rushed towards the falling suns.

    *BOOM!*

    The snake clashed with the suns and surprisingly extinguished them.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Jace screamed out in agony as his chariot was destroyed, and his body was fatally injured.

    He crashed into the earth and bounce a few times.

    He lost an arm and both legs.

    He laid on the ground bleeding heavily and was on the verge of death.

    Kimiko moved to kill him.

    ¡°[Apollo Mode]!¡±

    Jace screamed desperately.

    He was body returned to its previous appearance, if you excluded his missing limbs.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Figuring out what he was about to do, Kimiko quicken her pace.

    ¡°[Divine Healing]!¡±

    But she was too late.

    Jace''s body was covered by a gentle blue light. After it faded, he regain his missing limbs and his other injuries were gone.

    Apollo was the god of many things, this included medicine and healing. Because of this his Proxies possessed abnormal regenerative abilities.

    ¡°[Corpse Eater]!¡±

    Seeing that she missed her chance, Kimiko angrily and attacked again.

    The gigantic black mist snake charge towards Jace.

    ¡°[Silver Bow]¡±

    Jace jumped back and summoned a silver bow in his hand. This was Apollo''s bow, Jace''s second Regalia.

    He pulled the bow back and fired.

    *BOOM!*

    A silver arrow shot out and ripped through the air and destroyed the serpent.

    *BOOM!*

    The arrow continued it course and headed towards Kimiko.

    A sinister aura covered her body and formed a fist, which destroyed the arrow.

    Kimiko stared at Jace with bloodshot eyes. It was obvious that she really wanted to kill him.

    Jace was the same. He wanted to get rid of the woman in front of him, more than anything.

    ¡°Looks like I''ll have to use my trump card.¡±

    He mumbled.

    He then gripped the bow tighter and said-

    ¡°[Plague God]!¡±

    With his shout his body started to change again.

    His hair turned silver, his cornea blacken and his pupils turned white, his skin paled in an unhealthy manner, and ominous looking markings appeared on his face and body.

    This was Jace¡¯s Plague God Mode.

    Before he was considered the god of light, the sun, medicine, music, or even poetry, Apollo was considered the god of plagues.

    The silver bow and arrow he carries are said to be what he used to spread his Plague.

    ¡°So he wants to end this, huh?¡±

    Kimiko felt the dread from Jace and knew that this was his trump card.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯m itching to kill you too!¡±

    Kimiko''s body then started leaking a black haze.

    Her skin started to lift off as if she was shedding in entire existence.

    It wasnt long before what stood there was a titanic being completely surrounded by sinister black haze.

    There was no way to make any physical features.

    ¡°[Queen Of Hel]!¡±

    This was Kimiko''s true appearance.

    *BOOM!*

    The two kicked off the ground at the same time.

    Jace fired dozens of arrows at Kimiko. Each arrow caused everything rot, even the air.

    Kimiko punch away the arrows and continued to rush towards him.

    Jace flipped the bow and it turned into a sword.

    He swung it and rip the world in two.

    ¡°Rawr!¡±

    Kimiko released a madding roar from her mouth which caused the ground shattered and blew everything away.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    The roar and the slashed collided and destroyed everything around them.

    Kimiko leaped forward and swung her fists. Jace roared and swung his sword.

    *BOOM!*

    The fist and sword collided.

    Kimiko then slammed her leg in Jace¡¯s side.

    Jace swung his sword and cut her hand off.

    However the black haze quickly formed another arm.

    Kimiko uppercut Jace, who quickly turned the sword back into a bow and fired an arrow in her chest.

    *BOOM!*

    Her chest burst open.

    Jace smiled, but his smile quick vanished when he saw a spike shot out from her chest.

    He spun his body and avoided it.

    *BOOM!*

    However he was punched by an arm that came from behind her.

    He slammed into the earth.

    Kimiko saddled him and began pounding him like a beast.

    ¡®What the hell is this thing?!¡¯

    Jace thought as he watched Kimiko spurt more and more limbs. He even saw a mouth opening in her chest.

    He felt instinctively afraid.

    ¡®This thing isn''t a god or human or even a demon! This is just a damn monster!¡¯

    He thought.

    He wasn''t wrong. Hel, and her brothers were consider three monsters that were feared by the gods in Norse mythology.

    Kimiko''s grandmother was a giant monster too.

    So while she was a demigoddess, Kimiko was also from a lineage of monsters.

    Jace realized that he was being overwhelmed by the monster in front of him, and decided to retreat.

    ¡°[Divine Plague]!¡±

    He slammed his fist in her torso and a terrifying power shot through Kimiko''s body.

    Black blood sprayed from her mouth as she stumbled back and withered in pain.

    Jace used the chance to distance himself.

    His was body was wrecked from Kimiko''s pounding, and he could barely stand.

    He made the silver bow appeared in his hand again.

    ¡°I''m ending this with this final attack!¡±

    A sinister black light started gathering in front of the bow. The few plant life that was left started withering when this light appeared.

    It was as if the bow was drawing out all of the life energies in the area and turning it into an attack.

    Jace locked his eyes on Kimiko''s head. No matter how much of a monster she was, he was certain that she would die if he hit the head.

    He drew the bow and then-

    ¡°[Plague God¡¯s Arrow]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A enormous pillar of light shot towards the withering Kimiko.

    And then-

    *BOOOOM!*

    The arrow blew off her head.

    Black blood sprayed in the air and tainted the land as she fell over.

    The black haze disperse and only her headless body remained.

    ¡°Hah~! Hah~! Hah~!¡±

    Jace fell to his knees as his knees. He had used everything he had to fire the arrow.

    He looked at Kimiko''s headless body and smiled.

    ¡°I did-?!¡±

    An image of him being stabbed in heart suddenly flashed in his mind.

    It was his self defense mechanism, [Clairvoyance].

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Jace tried to move but his body wouldn''t listen to him.

    And then-

    *Stabbed!*

    He felt something pierce his chest.

    It was then another Kimiko appeared in front of him.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Jace couldn''t help but ask.

    Kimiko looked at him coldly and spoke.

    ¡°You remember the arm you cut off earlier? I moved my soul to it right before your arrow blew my head off.¡±

    ¡°You moved your soul?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You didn''t know. Some of my clan members can use Soul Magic. I''m one of them. When I moved my soul, I used the severed arm as base and recreate a new body. You should know that it''s possible with Qi, right.¡±

    Kimiko used [Stealth-Camouflage] to hid herself while she regenerated. She then watched Jace closely to confirmed that he had used up all of his strength. After she confirmed it, she snuck up and pierced his chest with her hand.

    ¡°In the end, I''m still an assassin so I decided to kill you how an assassin should.¡±

    Jace face immediately paled.

    ¡°[Healing]!¡±

    He desperately tried to activate his abnormal regenerative ability.

    ¡°It''s no use. I''m not grabbing your heart, but your soul itself. As long it''s in my grasp you can''t use any of your abilities.¡±

    Kimiko then pulled her hand, and Jace could feel all of his strength leaving his body.

    ¡°I told you earlier didn''t I?¡±

    She brought her mouth to his ear.

    ¡°You''re not on my level.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Jace began shouting.

    ¡°I''m a supreme being, a God! I can''t die like this! Especially not by the hands of a lowly being like you.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant until the end, huh? Well, I guess it''s better than begging for your life.¡±

    She then looked up.

    ¡°Apollo, I advise you to find a more humble proxy next time.¡±

    She got no reply, but she wasn''t looking for one.

    She then looked at Jace one last time.

    ¡°Goodbye, brat. It''s time for your sun to set.¡±

    She then pulled her hand back and a semi-transparent white ball appeared in her hand.

    Jace''s eyes immediately dulled and his body tumbled over.

    Kimiko squished the soul in her hand, thus truly ending his life.

    She then turned around and walked away.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I only needed one more god kill to become a 5star [Tyrant]. Looks like I''m one now.¡±

    She then returned to her human appearance and disappeared.

    Back at the Summit Of The Gods.

    ¡°Sigh. This is why I told him to be careful.¡±

    Apollo sat in his room and sighed.

    ¡°That girl was right. I should choose my Proxies more wisely.¡±

    He then rest his head in his hand.

    ¡°Look like I should wait a while before I offer a new contract.¡±

    He sighed again.

    ¡°And I just found the perfect candidate in the Dragna Kingdom too.¡±

    He got up from his seat and stretched his body.

    ¡°But watching how they mature before I approached is probably for the best.¡±

    He then left his room and walked down the hall.

    ¡°But I can''t believe that there was someone that had such a strong compatibility with me. And in that kingdom of all places. I guess Jace''s death isn''t so bad after all.¡±

    He smiled as he spoke.

    ¡°I can''t wait until they matures.¡±

 Justice Vs The Unlawful

    ¡°¡­.What is he?¡±

    Vidia stared in shock at the tyrannical Raven. His blue eyes lacked a hint of warmth.

    ¡°Come at me, Holy Maiden!¡±

    Raven shot towards her like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°[Angels Of Retribution]!¡±

    A hole opened up in the sky and holy light shone down on the earth.

    *BOOM!*

    A golden sword shot down from the sky and struck Raven.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He took a few steps back.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Dozens more swords struck from the heavens and pierced his body.

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    A later quantity of bloody flowed from his mouth and wounds.

    ¡°Y-You!¡±

    He roared and burst of black and azure flames spread out and destroyed the swords lodged in his body.

    He looked up and saw four gigantic heavenly beings staring down at him.

    They were all surrounded by a holy glow, had six wings and had weapons ranging from swords to bows.

    ¡°Unclean sinner, accept your fate and receive the gods¡¯ purification.¡±

    One of the heavenly beings spoke to him, with a gentle yet overbearing tone.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I''m a demon dragon. It''s my job to sin.¡±

    Raven spoke to them provocatively.

    His body then started to pulsate.

    ¡°But since you guys are picking a fight, it looks like I''ll have to rip through the heavens once again.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    His body grew as his scales turned azure and gold with hint of black. It didn''t take long for him to reach the size of a small mountain.

    ¡°Insolent!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    One of the angels shot a burning golden arrow at him.

    ¡°The one who''s insolent is you!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Raven charged forward and swung his giant claw and destroyed the arrow.

    ¡°Let''s go, you chicken bastards!¡±

    He jumped and drop kicked one of the angels and slap one across his face with his tails.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    One of the angels slashed his sword across Raven¡¯s back.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Raven roared as he felt unimaginable pain from the wound.

    ¡°These bastards are using holy aura to purify me!¡±

    He slammed his fist against the giant shield and forced the angel back a few steps.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    An angel flew upwards and shot down hundreds of arrows.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Raven started throwing punches and destroyed the arrows.

    *BOOM!*

    One of the angels slammed their leg in his torso.

    He forced a few meters back.

    *BOOM!*

    He uppercut an angel that was trying to sneak attack him, and bit off one of the wings of another angel.

    He then wrapped his tail around one of their necks and dragged them towards him.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    He rapidly punched the entangled angel.

    A ball of black and gold flames appeared in both of his hands.

    ¡°[Great Dragon Blaze]!¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The angel was blown away with a hole in his stomach.

    ¡°Rawr!¡±

    Raven released a savage roar and slammed his fist in one of the angel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Damn monster!¡±

    An axe was lodged in his chest.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    A shield was used to slap him around the face. His truck size fangs flew out of his mouth.

    *BOOM!*

    The angel that was punched in the face kneed Raven in the face.

    He then flew up and then flipped and slammed his heel in the center of Raven¡¯s head.

    Raven took a few steps back.

    ¡°[Demonic Dragon Poison Breath]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Two of the angels were blown away by purple gas.

    ¡°Guahhhhhh?!¡±

    The two angels started rolling on the ground holding their face.

    If you look carefully, their skins were rotting at an incredible pace.

    Their agonizing wails struck fear into the hearts of the other angels and Vidia.

    They didn''t dare to attack from close range.

    ¡°Purifying Formation!¡±

    They slammed their hands on the ground, and golden light ran across and entrapped Raven.

    ¡°Shit!¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    He flopped his wings to fly upwards, but his wasn''t able to fly off the ground no matter how much he tried.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    He suddenly felt a heavy weight suppressing him.

    ¡°Hahahaha! This formation seals off all demonic properties and render them useless!¡±

    One of the angels shouted.

    ¡°Purify!¡±

    The golden light left the ground and wrapped itself around Raven.

    ¡°Guaaaahhhhhh?!¡±

    Raven released an agonizing scream as he felt an unbelievable pain.

    He could feel his very existence disappearing.

    ¡°This must be the worst pain you''ve ever felt, demon! Begone from god¡¯s world!¡±

    The light intensified along with the pain Raven was feeling.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    But instead of screaming what Vidia and the angels heard was an excited laugh.

    ¡°W-What''s so funny?!¡±

    Seeing Raven laughing put the angels on edge, so he couldnt help but say that.

    ¡°Why do you think?!¡±

    Even though he had a pained expression on his face, Raven still smiled fearlessly.

    ¡°All this talk about gods and holy. But let me ask you this. Who is the oldest recorded heavenly being?¡±

    The angels had a confused look.

    Seeing that, Raven proudly state.

    ¡°My grandmother, Tiamat! She is the beginning of everything. Everything originates from her!¡±

    He wasn''t wrong. In Mesopotamian religion, Tiamat was considered the first being to ever exist, as she was the embodiment of primordial chaos and creation.

    Since Mesopotamia, which consisted of Babylonia, Sumer, Akkad, and the Assyria empires, was by far the oldest ancient civilianization in recorded history there were no known gods older than her.

    ¡°So as her descendent how can you frauds compete with me who has gain her blessing!¡±

    His body started give off a holy light.

    ¡°Let me show you a bit of her blessing!¡±

    The Chaotic yet holy light swept the land.

    ¡°[Primordial Burst]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A massive shockwave of chaotic power hit the two angels and blew them away. The formation was broken and the weight left Raven.

    He sprung up and stomp the heads of the two angels that were hit by his poison.

    *BOOM!*

    Their skulls were instantly crushed under his feet.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He then shot towards the other two who were hit by the shockwave.

    *BOOM!*

    He slammed his palm in one of their chest.

    ¡°[Burst Impact]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A black light shone and the angel¡¯s body exploded.

    He then quickly grabbed the face of the last angel.

    ¡°[Burst Impact]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    His head was blown off.

    When his body hit the floor, all the angels turned into light and disappeared.

    Raven then turned his attention to the spectating Vidia and smiled.

    ¡°Looks like you''re the only one left.¡±

    He took a step towards her, and she took a step back.

    ¡°What? Did you run out of angels?¡±

    Raven spoke with a mocking tone.

    Seeing that, Vidia stopped retreating and stood firm.

    ¡°I am the embodiment of balance and retribution. I''ll show you what happens when you underestimate the wrath of the heavens!¡±

    The moment she said that, the sky opened up and sound of trumpets could be heard.

    Raven looked up and saw and enormous ball of light floating down.

    The light then shot towards Vidia.

    *BOOM!*

    The spot were she stood was destroyed, but Raven could tell that Vidia herself wasn''t hurt.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    He watched as the light started change shape, like it was being molded.

    Before long, it took a humanoid shape.

    The light disperse and something else took its place.

    What stood in front of Raven was a gigantic female angel. She had 12 wings, dressed in black and white armor with gold trims, and black sword that was covered by a red haze.

    ¡°[Archangel Of Divine Punishment].¡±

    ¡°So she turned into an angel herself?¡±

    Vidia then lift her arm in front of her.

    ¡°[Scales Of Justice: Libra]!¡±

    A golden scale appeared in her hands.

    This was the celestial scale that represented balance and justice, Libra. It was a shared Regalia between Nemesis¡¯ and the goddess, Dike Proxies.

    ¡°[Equilibrium Of Retribution]!¡±

    The golden scale then shone a blinding light, and one side sunk.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Raven suddenly leaped back when that happened.

    ¡°Her power just increased by several folds!¡±

    He said.

    ¡°This is the end, demon. My Regalia judged you and found you guilt of countless crimes. It has grant a boost in power for every act of sacrilege you''ve ever committed.¡±

    ¡°Well, fuck. Considering the amount of sacred things I''ve destroyed, no wonder you got so powerful.¡±

    Vidia lifted her sword and casually swung it down.

    *BOOM!*

    An overwhelming burst of power ripped through the earth and space and charged towards Raven.

    ¡°[Burst Impact]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He thrust his palms forward to counteract the slash.

    *BOOM!*

    But he wasn''t able to stop it. The slash rip through him like paper.

    His upper body was separated from his lower body.

    ¡°[Recreation]!¡±

    Strands of light reconnected his lower and upper body in an instant.

    He had used Tiamat''s ability to recreate his dragon body.

    Seeing that, Vidia swung her sword with more force.

    *BOOOOM!*

    This time it was like the world was cut vertically.

    Raven slid under the slash and approached Vidia.

    He jumped and fired a giant beam of black light from his mouth.

    In response, Vidia swung her free hand.

    *BOOM!*

    The beam was destroyed.

    She then thrust her sword upwards.

    *BOOM!*

    A hole was blast through Raven¡¯s body.

    He tried distanced himself.

    ¡°?!¡±

    But Vidia appeared in front of him before he could.

    *BOOM!*

    Her fist slammed in his midsection.

    He could feel all the bones in his body shatter under the pressure.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Vidia then popped up again and slammed her leg in his back.

    Blood spewed from his mouth as he was sent crashing into the ground.

    ¡°¡­..Fuck. She''s strong.¡±

    He laid on the ground unable to move a muscle.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Even so, he couldn''t help but to smile.

    ¡°I have to give it to Gamiko(Nero). If he didn''t bring Miko here, I would''ve died in this fight.¡±

    His body started to leak a purple haze.

    ¡°I''m glad I became Miko''s Apostle.¡±

    His body that shouldn''t be able to move forcibly stood up.

    ¡°Now then, let''s see how far I can go.¡±

    A sinister glow flashed in his eyes.

    ¡°[Primordial Chaos Dragon]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A pillar of a purple light shot towards the heaven and caused the sky to be overcast with black clouds.

    The pillar quickly thin out before disappearing.

    Raven¡¯s body underwent a severe change.

    His body was covered by something that so chaotic that it look like he was covered by a dark purple shadow.

    There was no order to his appearance other than he was shaped like a dragon silhouette.

    ¡°He transformed?¡±

    Vidia stopped her approach and stared at Raven from afar.

    She lifted her hand up and spread her 12 wings and took flight.

    A ball of gold light appeared in her palm.

    ¡°[Divine Wrath]!¡±

    She threw at Raven.

    He didn''t moved to dodged he silently watched as it approached him.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    A huge explosion rang out and attack created a canyon.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Vidia silently stared in this canyon.

    *Swoosh!*

    *BOOM!*

    A hand twice her size shot out of the canyon and slammed into her.

    She was sent flying upwards. When she looked down she saw Raven fly out of the canyon.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    She swung her sword with all her might and an arc of golden light cut Raven in two.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    However to her surprise, his body instantly glued itself back together.

    ¡°Time to end this.¡±

    Raven brought his hand in front of him.

    ¡°[Monster Maker]!¡±

    A light flashed and thousands of giant monsters appeared in front of him.

    Each monster looked a bit like Raven.

    ¡°Kill her.¡±

    Raven command with a cold voice.

    The monsters all roared and charged at Vidia.

    ¡°Don''t look down on me!¡±

    Vidia also rushed at the monsters.

    *BOOM!*

    She swung her sword and slew hundreds with a single swing.

    *BOOM!*

    She then got the same result when she swung her sword again.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    She began swinging her sword wildly and destroyed countless monsters.

    However-

    ¡°Why aren''t they decreasing?!¡±

    No matter how much she destroyed it didn''t feel like the number of monsters were decreasing at all.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    She was attacked from behind by a dragon.

    *BOOM!*

    She was then punched in chest by a bull monster.

    Her armor crack when that happened.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    She swung her sword and cut it in half.

    It was then she saw something unbelievable.

    The monster she cut in two disappeared into mist and reappeared moments later.

    ¡°Are they immortal?!¡±

    Vidia shouted in misbelief.

    ¡°You can say that. I¡¯m using the power of Primordial chaos, which means I can constant create things out of nothing. I¡¯m just recreating the same monsters over and over again.¡±

    ¡°Then if I just kill you then I''ll win!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Vidia destroyed countless monster with her sword and charged towards Raven.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Her sword shone a brilliant light as she swung it.

    *BOOOOOOOOM!*

    Her attack caused the canyon to triple in size as she blew everything away.

    ¡°You don''t have that much battle experience, do you?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Vidia suddenly found herself unable to move.

    It was then Raven appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°No. It''s more like you don''t have much experience doing the fighting yourself. You normally summon your punishers to do the fighting for you. You fighting yourself is your last resort.¡±

    He place hand on her chin.

    ¡°Did you even think to consider why I told the reason the monsters numbers didn''t decrease?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    ¡°That''s right. A trap.¡±

    He snapped his finger a monster with a serpentine body appeared around her neck. It had its fangs in her.

    ¡°That fellow is a new monster created by me just now. It has a camouflage ability along with paralyzing poison. It attached itself to you when you were attack by the dragon from behind. Me telling you about my monster creation ability was to buy time for its poison to take effect.¡±

    It was then the monsters Vidia was fighting surrounded her and Raven.

    ¡°Since I just created these babies I''m sure they''re hungry.

    ¡°Y-You can''t mean¡­!¡±

    Vidia¡¯s face instantly paled.

    Raven showed an evil smile on his shadowy face.

    And then-

    ¡°Its chow time boys.¡±

    The monsters all rushed towards Vidia.

    Her terrified screams rang out as she tried to make her body move. But no matter how she tried, her body wouldn''t listen to her.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    It wasn''t long until the first monster sunk its fangs in her side and shattered her armor.

    Another group of monsters bit off her wings.

    Some chew on her legs.

    Some bit on her back.

    Some the stomach.

    Some the face.

    Before long Vidia titanic body was covered by monsters devouring her flesh.

    Raven watched this all with a smile.

    He then turned his attention to his own body.

    ¡°But I gotta say, the abilities I got from grandma sure are incredible. I can create new monster, regenerate from even a single piece of flesh as long as i have the sufficient magic power, and I turned into the embodiment of chaos. These are all abilities that Miko will have in the future.¡±

    He then turned his attention to the direction of Xia.

    ¡°You''ll become quite the force when you master these powers Miko.¡±

    He then took one last look at his ¡°children¡± devouring their ¡°food¡±.

    ¡°In the end, not even the heavens have what it takes to judge me.¡±

 Dominance

    ¡°Mea!¡±

    Hearing someone calling out to her, Mea looked to her left.

    ¡°Momo.¡±

    She saw Momo, Aeon, and her queen¡¯s grandson.

    However, she couldn''t breathe in relief.

    ¡°You three should run away, right now!¡±

    The abomination in front of her wasnt something they could handle.

    But to her surprise the children didn''t listen to her and still approached her.

    It didn''t take long for them to reach her.

    Momo quickly cast a recovery spell on Mea and healed her wounds.

    ¡°Why did you come here?!¡±

    Mea asked.

    ¡°Sherry was too busy fighting a strong opponent, so she asked us to back you up.¡±

    Momo explained.

    ¡°Do you know who that is?¡±

    Mea pointed and asked.

    ¡°The World Eater, Killo. Right?¡±

    The one who answered was Miko who had his back turned her and facing Killo.

    He had Vastator in its sword form over his shoulder.

    ¡°¡­..Oh?¡±

    When Killo saw Miko, he stopped his approach and stared at him.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko also cast a cautious gaze on him.

    ¡°I thought you were Nero or Nova, but you''re a dragon proxy like myself.¡±

    Killo took a step forward and popped up in front of Miko.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This caused everyone''s heart to skip a beat.

    ¡°Your name boy?¡±

    Miko opened his mouth, and then-

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Get away from him!¡±

    Mea appeared and kicked Killo away.

    She then grabbed Miko and black mist quickly surrounded she, Miko, Momo, and Aeon.

    The next second they all disappeared from where they were.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Killo silently got to his feet and looked around.

    ¡°They teleported quite far away.¡±

    Nearly 50 miles away, the four of them appeared within the walls of Xia.

    ¡°You three really need to run away now!¡±

    Mea shouted sternly.

    *BOOM!*

    Before she could continue talking, the wall surrounding Xia exploded.

    Killo stepped inside through a hole he created.

    Mea immediately used her body to shield Miko, when she saw that.

    ¡°Hey, you''re in the way.¡±

    The moment she heard that, a golden light shot from behind her and headed towards Killo.

    *BOOM!*

    She saw Miko in a golden armor, with his fist against Killo¡¯s face.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Gamiko Dragna the Third. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Killo¡¯s face was forcibly turned to the left. He silently fixed his head and looked at Miko.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He casually slammed his fist in Miko¡¯s stomach.

    Miko had to forcibly swallow the blood that was trying spray out of his mouth.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Miko uppercut him in the air and sent Killo flying with a kick.

    He looked down on his armor and noticed that the torso section was shattered.

    It was at that moment, the others appeared beside him.

    ¡°Why did you do that?! I told you to run!¡±

    Mea shouted at him.

    ¡°Run? Where to? That monster already registered our scents, he can find us anywhere we run. Even if he didn''t, I''m sure he has ways to find us.¡±

    He looked at Mea and spoke calmly.

    ¡°There''s a beast hellbent on devouring us. We either can run until it catches and slaughter us, who confront it calmly and do everything we can to kill it.¡±

    Miko words caused Mea to be speechless.

    ¡°He has a point. Trying to outrun that thing is meaningless. The only thing we can do is to somehow kill it like we came here to do.¡±

    Momo supported Miko''s words, and Aeon also showed his approval with a nod.

    ¡°Sigh. Fine, but if at anytime you see a chance to escape, take it. Because that thing isn''t something any one of us can kill.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Said Mea, while having a look resignation on her face.

    Killo sprung to his feet at this time and looked like nothing ever happened.

    ¡°Why do I feel like this is a repeat of Darius¡¯s incident?¡±

    Miko said with a sigh.

    ¡°Now then, how should we go about this?¡±

    Aeon asked as he readied his Artifact.

    ¡°How about we just hit him with everything we got while searching for an opening?¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Nice and simple. I like it.¡±

    Said Miko, who had Vastator repair its armor.

    ¡°Anyway, just don''t die!¡±

    Mea shot forward as she said this.

    Her body was covered in a red mist, and a bloodstained werewolf-like being shot out.

    This was her ability as a proxy to change in to a bloodstained wolf like her [Parent God] Garmr.

    She swung her hand and a red scythe appeared in her hand.

    ¡°[Hel Scythe]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    She swung the scythe down and cut the wall in half.

    Killo had dodged it and rushed towards her.

    *BOOM!*

    But he was hit by a strong gust of wind and was blown back.

    ¡°Let''s go!¡±

    Aeon appeared in front of him and swung down his axe.

    *BOOM!*

    Killo blocked it with his hand.

    Aeon then swung his axe again.

    *BOOM!*

    Killo countered by punching the axe.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    An intense pain ran through Aeon¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Too soft.¡±

    Killo step in and threw a punch aiming at Aeon¡¯s head.

    *BOOM!*

    But the trajectory of his fist changed when Miko punched his arm before it could stretch out completely.

    ¡°[Meteor Palm]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Momo appeared out of nowhere and slammed her palm in Killo¡¯s side. He was forced several steps to the side.

    *BOOM!*

    Miko took the opening and uppercut Killo.

    ¡°?!¡±

    But to his surprise Killo stopped his fist with his hand.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Killo then kneed him in the stomach.

    He then swung his arm back and slammed his fist in Mea¡¯s chest.

    *Crack!*

    The sound of her bones breaking could be heard.

    However-

    ¡°[Hel Flames]!¡±

    Her body was covered in black flames which spread to Killo¡¯s arm.

    ¡°¡­.?¡±

    Killo had a confused expression when he felt cold instead of heat from the flames.

    His entire was quickly covered in a case black ice, and felt numb.

    *BOOM!*

    While he was distracted by his arm, he was punched in the face by Momo and sent flying back.

    ¡°I''ll be taking that arm!¡±

    Aeon ran forward and threw his axe. It spun and cut Killo''s frozen arm off.

    However, Killo''s face didn''t have a hint of pain.

    He twisted his body and kill his body''s momentum. The moment his feet touched the ground, he shot forward.

    He was unbelievably fast.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    He sent Miko flying with a punch.

    *BOOM!*

    He then nearly kicked Momo¡¯s head off. She sent flying upwards.

    *BOOM!*

    Aeon tried to attack him from behind with the axe, but was stomped into the ground before he could swing it.

    *BOOM!*

    It was at this time he was kicked in the face by Mea. She then quickly slash him with her scythe.

    His blood sprayed from his chest.

    However he didn''t seem to care.

    He grabbed her by her face and slammed her head into the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    He then lifted her up again by the face and was about to slammed her back into ground.

    ¡°[Imperial Shotgun]!¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    A golden gun was pointed in his face before he could. It fired and blew him back.

    Miko grabbed the heavily bleeding Mea and threw her to Momo who had just fixed herself up.

    In his hand was a golden shotgun that had purple markings on it.

    When Killo got to his feet, Miko rushed towards him.

    Killo also rushed forward.

    He aimed at kick at Miko''s head. Miko ducked under it and aimed the gun at his chest.

    *BOOM!*

    Killo was blown back.

    Miko chased after him and repeatedly fired the shotgun.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Each shot sent Killo flying further back.

    Miko shot him every time before his feet touched the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    Killo slammed into the wall.

    Miko jumped and fired the shotgun.

    *BOOM!*

    Killo was blast through the wall. Miko chased after him and changed Vastator back to its armor form.

    Azure flames covered the gauntlets.

    ¡°[Flame Artillery]!¡±

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Miko rapidly pounded Killo with his flame coated fists.

    He then pulled his hand back and the image of a lion-faced dragon appeared behind him.

    ¡°[Great Dragon Fist]!¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    The fist slammed in Killo''s face and blew him at least 5 miles away.

    *BOOM!*

    He crashed in the battlefield outside of Xia.

    But Miko didn''t chase after him. He instead move to regroup with Momo and the others.

    ¡°Not a bad punch, kid.¡±

    However, Killo''s voice came from behind him before he could.

    Miko quickly turned around.

    *BOOOM!*

    He was punch square in the face.

    His helmet shattered and his skull cracked.

    *BOOM!*

    He was punched in stomach.

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    Miko''s body went limped on Killo''s fist. His eyes rolled to the back of his head, and blood leaking mouth and nose.

    Killo grabbed Miko''s limped back and threw with all his strength.

    *BOOOOM!*

    Miko¡¯s broke through the wall of Xia.

    *BOOM!*

    It destroyed countless statues in the palace yard and crashed into the palace.

    *BOOM!*

    His body then burst through the back of the palace and landed in the residential area.

    The armor was completely wrecked as he laid with his body broken.

    ¡°Miko?!¡±

    Even though he was far away he could hear Momo¡¯s worried voice.

    He then heard the sound of fighting along with her angry voice. He immediately knew that Momo had entered a fit of rage.

    ¡°¡­.Wait¡­Momo¡­You can''t fight him like that!¡±

    He crawled on the ground and shouted.

    But Momo''s continuous shouts of anger was evident that his shout hadn''t travel far.

    (Miko?! Are you okay?!)

    This time he could hear Tiamat''s voice.

    ¡°I-I''m fine..¡±

    He said as he continued to crawl back towards the battle.

    ¡°Fuck. That bastard is too strong.¡±

    (I told you that already.)

    ¡°He''s not even in his dragon form and he''s this powerful.¡±

    He suddenly stop crawling.

    ¡°Looks like I have no choice.¡±

    He grabbed on to a tree and forced himself to stand up.

    ¡°[Primordial Chaos Lord]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A surge of azure and gold aura spread through the the area and blew away the surrounding houses.

    Miko body underwent changes.

    His hair had grown to his lower back, and now had streaks of gold. His body had become more muscular, but it size didn''t increase. His eyes were gold with a small hint of azure hue around the beast-like pupils. And finally had a gold mark in the center of his forehead, and was surrounded by an azure glow.

    The current Miko looked like a majestic god.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    But Miko wasn''t satisfied.

    ¡°I didn''t want to use an incomplete form.¡±

    He could hear the sound of battle ever increasing.

    ¡°But desperate time calls for desperate measures!¡±

    He clasped both hands in front of him and closed his eyes.

    ¡°[Children of the Primordial Chaos! I command you to rise in my holy name! For I am your master, your lord, and your savior]!¡±

    A pillar of light shot into the sky, and caused all fighting to cease.

    It was as if it was signaling the raise of a God.

    ¡°[Monster Parade]!¡±

    *Rumble!*

    The earth started to shake violently as if it was about to burst open.

    Back at the Illusionary Beast Valley.

    Thousands of monsters heard Miko''s heavenly decree and felt a feeling of dread. The monsters of the highest level burst into action.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    The canyon exploded and monsters of all sizes and appearance crawled out and moved towards the same direction.

    These monsters were created by Tiamat herself, but unlike the 11 supreme monsters they didn''t possess the prestige to be considered Higher Beings.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Back at Raven¡¯s castle, U?umgallu couldn''t but smile when Miko''s voice rang in her mind.

    Her body was shrouded in warm golden light. She immediately felt like her strength had been cut in half.

    However, instead of being upset her smile grew wider.

    ¡°So this is the power Nero was talking about. To think that it took away my status as a Higher Being.¡±

    She jumped up and clenched her fist.

    ¡°Now I can use my power as I wish without breaking the rules.¡±

    After saying that she disappeared.

    *BOOM!*

    Momo attacked Killo with everything she had, and sent him flying.

    But he soon stopped himself and wiped his face.

    There wasn''t any serious wounds on his body, and he wasn''t breathing heavily at all.

    Momo on the other hand was covered with wounds and was exhausted.

    She wasn''t the only one. Mea and Aeon were also badly wounded.

    *Rumble!*

    ¡°?!¡±

    As she was about to rush forward again, she saw a pillar of light pierce the sky. Not long after she saw a black cloud rapidly moving towards her.

    ¡°The hell?!¡±

    When she looked closer she saw that it wasn''t a black cloud, but thousands of monsters.

    *BOOM!*

    It was at this moment the palace suddenly exploded.

    When she looked there she saw another unbelievable scene.

    Hundreds of monster lined off in front of her as if soldiers awaiting orders.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±

    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t comprehend the scene in front of her.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    It was then she heard an excited laugh.

    She turned around and saw that it came from Aeon.

    ¡°I can''t believe it! He actually took control of all of the monsters in the Illusionary Beast Valley!¡±

    He spoke excited tone.

    ¡°You''re the greatest, Miko!¡±

    At that moment, giant lion-faced dragon landed in front of the monsters.

    ¡°U?umgallu and Miko?!¡±

    Momo was once again shocked.

    Miko stood on U?umgallu¡¯s shoulder and looked down at Killo.

    He smiled and said-

    ¡°Round 2, Motherfucker!"

 The Wolf Vs The Fox

    Around 15 minutes before Miko activated his [Primordial Chaos Lord] form.

    Sherry was in a heated battle with Kill Point.

    *BOOM!*

    Sherry who was wielding a white spear countered the piercing force from Kill Point extending four of his fingers.

    She rushed forward and threw the spear.

    ¡°Multiple!¡±

    At her command the speared instantly multiple into at a dozen spears.

    She then pointed her right hand downwards and her left hand upwards.

    The spears was then surrounding by golden flames, which took the shape of a fox. Before long, there were a dozen fire foxes rushing towards Kill Point.

    Kill Point lifted both arms in front of him, with each hand having three extended fingers.

    ¡°[Three Point: Consecutive Strike]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    His hands then thrust forward and pulled back consecutively at a speed that was hard to see.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    The fire foxes suddenly started exploding, and the sound of something ripping through the sky was heard approach Sherry.

    ¡°[Illusionary Step].¡±

    As the invisible piercing forcing rushed towards her, Sherry¡¯s body started swaying in a strange manner.

    *BOOM!*

    The piercing forces all flew through her body like she was a mirage as she she advance towards Kill Point.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    The agonizing screams of the people behind her reached her ears.

    She didn''t need to turn around to know that the piercing force had ripped their bodies apart.

    Kill Point¡¯s fighting style wasn''t quite unique. In fact, It was a simple one.

    It centered completely around his fingers. Each of them could be considered a lethal weapon on the same level as a missile.

    To reach this level of destructive ability, he intensely trained and strengthen each finger for at least 100 years. He gathers his strength and magic in them, and release in the form of a thrust. Each thrust would then create an invincible piercing force that can rip through almost anything. The more fingers he uses, the stronger the piercing force.

    It might be simple, but Kill Point has use this technique to kill countless warriors with more complicated techniques.

    It was because of his simple but deadly technique, that he was given the name Kill Point. That''s because, a single point from his finger is enough to end your life.

    ¡°Tch. That movement skill of hers is really annoying.¡±

    Said Kill Point.

    He watched as a fifth tail appeared behind Sherry.

    Her figure then completely disappeared.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    He suddenly felt a powerful force slammed into his stomach.

    *BOOM!*

    He was then slapped by five thick iron-like tails.

    He bounced off the ground a few times and sprung to his feet.

    ¡°[Fox Flame: Lotus Prison]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A giant lotus shape flame surrounded and entrapped him.

    ¡°[Five Point]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He thrust all five fingers on her right hand forward and tried to blast away the flames.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    But to his surprised, he wasn''t able to pierce through the flames.

    ¡°Don''t waste your time. These are solidifying flames that can withstand a full powered hit from Nova. I doubt you can break out.¡±

    Said Sherry.

    ¡°But don''t worry I''ll let you out right this moment.¡±

    The flames started flickering.

    Sherry smiled and then-

    ¡°[Lotus Burst].¡±

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    The flame lotus suddenly contracted before exploding.

    The explosion stretched for several miles and devoured countless people.

    When it finally faded away, a seemly bottomlessly crater was left in its place.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Sherry cautiously approached the crater.

    *Swoosh!*

    *BOOM!*

    She swayed to the left leaving three after images behind, and dodged a projectile that was aimed at her head.

    She then saw a silhouette shot out of the crater.

    She jumped back and made one of her tails shot forwards.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The tail was blown to pieces before it reached its target.

    Sherry immediately pulled back all of her remaining tails when she saw that.

    She stared at the silhouette in the smoke.

    ¡°That lotus prison was pretty good.¡±

    Kill Point, who was now in his werewolf form stepped out.

    ¡°You almost had me.¡±

    He spoke with a smile that wasn''t really a smile.

    Sherry poured some power in her tail and a new tail replaced the old destroyed one.

    While she was at it, she grew an additional two tails, bringing it to a total of seven tails.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She silently rushed forward.

    Kill Point did the same.

    *BOOM!*

    When the two collided they immediately began threw punches.

    *BOOM!*

    Kill Point lifted Sherry off the ground with a kick to the midsection.

    *BOOM!*

    But he was stabbed in the chest by three tails.

    *BOOM!*

    Bolts of lightning shot from the tails and burst through his body.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    But it didn''t seem to faze him.

    He grabbed Sherry by the face and slammed her head into the ground.

    And then, while still gripping her face he thrust one finger towards her chest.

    *BOOM!*

    A tail slapped his hand and changed the trajectory of his finger thrust.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Argh?!¡±

    His eyes rolled to the back of his head, when he felt and powerful blow to his crotch.

    Sherry had kicked him in the crotch.

    He released her face and stepped back.

    Sherry quickly got to her feet, and covered her fists and tail tips with blue flames.

    [Fox Flame Barrage]!¡±

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    She rapidly punched and impaled Kill Point with her tail tips.

    His body jerked all over the place.

    They all suddenly came to a stop.

    Sherry covered her fist with gold flames and took a step in.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    She slammed her fist on his chest.

    *Crush!*

    The sounds of Kill Point¡¯s ribs shattering reached her ears.

    However-

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    She felt something pierce right through her.

    Before she could register the situation, she was kicked away.

    She crashed into the ground and laid there for awhile before lifting her upper body up.

    She checked her body and found out that the part that was pierce was her stomach.

    She then looked at Kill Point and noticed that he was rapidly regenerating.

    ¡°I''m glad I was born a werewolf. Out of all the Beastmen, our regenerative abilities are second only to vampires and Dragonmen.¡±

    Said Kill Point.

    ¡°Another thing I love is the increase in strength when we transform.¡±

    He thrust out two fingers forward.

    Sherry desperately jumped out of the way.

    *BOOM!*

    An invincible force rip through the ground and the sky and destroyed everything in its path.

    Many soldiers were turned into a bloody mist when the force past them.

    ¡°A boost in strength equal a boost in my attacks.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Sherry silently looked at Kill Point¡¯s arrogant expression, and thought-

    ¡®This is taking too much time. I need to back Mea and kids up before it''s too late. But this mutt is in the way.¡¯

    She rub her wound.

    ¡®If I release another tail, these wounds will disappear, since my body always resets its condition every time I release another tail. However¡­.¡¯

    ¡°[Three Point]!¡±

    A more powerful piercing force rushed towards her.

    She put all of her strength in her legs and pushed herself off the ground and dodge it.

    *BOOM!*

    The force cleaning pierced through a far away mountain.

    ¡®Would releasing another tail increase my chances of winning?¡¯

    Sherry lifted her hand over her head and a golden star appeared.

    She threw the star which tripled in size every second.

    By the time it reached Kill Point it was bigger than a three story house.

    Seeing that, Kill Point smiled and thrust three fingers from both hands.

    ¡°[Triple Kill Point!]¡±

    ¡°[Star Burst]!¡±

    *BOOOOOM!*

    The invisible force collided with the exploding star and caused mass destruction.

    ¡®I wanted to save my energy for when I fight Killo, but if Mea and the kids die before I get there, then there''s no point.¡¯

    When Sherry thought that, she suddenly stopped midair.

    Under her feet was a footing that looked like it was made of golden light.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    When the smoke cleared Kill Point could see Sherry floating in the air.

    He then saw her sit down in a meditating position with her eyes closed.

    ¡°I don''t know what she''s doing, but it can''t be good.¡±

    He thrust three fingers up in the air.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    But the force from his attack was obstructed by a gold light that surrounded her as if it was a barrier.

    He tried to attack again, but before he could, Sherry shot up way up into the air and outside his attack range.

    ¡°Tch! I can''t reach her.¡±

    He immediately switched to hardening his defense in preparation for anything that''s to come.

    Meanwhile, Sherry was in a mediating position over 10,000 feet in the air.

    *Hum!*

    A harmonic started emitting from her body.

    Her golden hair started swaying like waves in an ocean.

    Her whole body started glowing a holy light.

    Ancient characters started appearing around her. So much that they could write a library of books.

    The characters started moving around her as if dancing.

    The image of a golden nine-tailed fox appeared behind her. Each tail carried its own world, while the body itself was shroud with heavenly stars.

    The image and Sherry overlapped each other and then fused into one.

    She was now dressed in white and gold imperial robes.

    Her eyes had a fox-like eye shadow.

    Her face had whiskers, and there three gold dots forming a triangle in the center of her forehead.

    ¡°[Golden Fox Deity]¡±

    Sherry suddenly opened her eyes and stood up.

    She looked down and saw Kill Point looking up at her.

    She could tell that he had strengthen his defense to the maximum.

    ¡°Useless struggle.¡±

    Her voice now had an echoing affect to it, like multiple persons had spoken at once.

    ¡°[Sacred Fox Fire].¡±

    She stretched her hand out and a gold and white flame flickered in her hand.

    She moved her hand and allowed the flame to fall to the earth.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Back on the ground Kill Point who was staring up at the sky, saw a golden light slowing falling towards the earth.

    He closely watched it and until he could make it out.

    It was a fist sized golden flame.

    He watched the flame until it touched the ground.

    And then-

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    It shot towards him.

    Quickly jumped back and thrust his hand forward.

    ¡°[Five Point]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    An invisible forced hit the flame.

    However, the flame didn''t extinguished. Instead it grew and swallowed the force.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Meanwhile, Sherry-

    ¡°[Cleanse].¡±

    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*

    The flames rapidly expanded and devoured everything it came in contact with.

    Even the space.

    ¡°The fuck?!¡±

    Kill Point ran with all of his might as the white flames burned away the dimension.

    However, he couldn''t outrun the flame even with his superior physical abilities of a werewolf.

    The flames quickly caught up to him and devoured him.

    ¡°AHHHHHHH!¡±

    He screamed out as he felt his very existence being burnt away.

    It didn''t take long for his scream to disappear as well.

    The flame stopped spreading when it devoured Kill Point. It quietly disappeared and left an enormous hole in the space as if it was a blackhole.

    However, the space quickly repaired itself like it never happened.

    Sherry landed shortly after.

    Her tails disappeared and she returned to her normal appearance.

    ¡°Hmph. A measly 2star [Tyrant] acting cocky around me is simply suicide.¡±

    *Flash!*

    It was that moment she saw a pillar of light pierce the heavens in the direction of Xia.

    ¡°I better hurry!¡±

    Saying so she raced towards Miko and the others

    Meanwhile on the Lox(Day) Continent. A large golden monument in the shape of a book was surrounded by a crowd of people.

    ¡°Look! There''s been a change on the [Tyrant¡¯s Monument]!"

    Someone shouted.

    Hearing the shout, everyone quickly looked at the monument

    "Kill Point¡¯s Name has been replaced!¡±

    They saw Kill Point''s name fade out, and was replaced with a new name.

    This caused a large uproar in the crowd.

    ¡°That means someone killed him and took his place!¡±

    ¡°Spread the word! It''s the birth of new [Tyrant]!"

    The entire area became hectic.

    "The new [Tyrant''s] name is Sherry Inari!"

 Marital Battle

    *BOOM!*

    Nova''s fist clashed with Neo¡¯s Warhammer.

    He covered his fist in chaotic Qi and thrust it forward.

    The fist disappeared and reappeared under Neo''s chin.

    *BOOM!*

    His fist hit her wind pipe and cut off her source of oxygen.

    Neo desperately leaped back and swung her hand.

    *BOOM!*

    A tidal wave of flames rushed towards Nova.

    Nova covered his body in Chaotic Qi and clasped his hands. The wave of fire then folded up like a book before disappearing.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Argh?!¡±

    He was suddenly hit from behind with Neo''s Warhammer.

    She had teleported behind him without him knowing.

    Nova didn''t turn around to face Neo.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Two stars instead, crashed into her out of nowhere.

    Neo was blown away a few meters.

    When she caught her footing, she was immediately raised off the ground by a kick under the chin.

    As she rose off the ground, she could see a savage expression on Nova''s face.

    It was an expression he didn''t show that often.

    She knew that he was only showing this expression because he was having fun.

    This made Neo feel excited.

    She only came to this war to fight her husband. To her there was nothing more exciting than that.

    She didn''t care who won the war, as only as she and Nova met it was enough for her.

    If you were to ask her if she loved her husband, she would immediately answer yes.

    If you ask her if she wanted to be with her husband, the answer would also be yes.

    But if you ask her why didn''t she just do it? She would tell you-

    ¡°Not until he admits defeat.¡±

    It might sound stupid to others, but it made perfect sense in her head.

    Even when her pregnant mother was raped and killed by bandits, she somehow forced herself out of the womb to be born. It was this strong will that attract Prometheus who made a tribe of werewolves raise her.

    As someone who was raised by werewolves, it was instilled in her that to lose was the greatest shame one can experience.

    But Neo took this lesson as a way of life. She refuses to lose to anyone, no matter what this woman will never admit defeat nor would she accept death.

    To her, quietly becoming the wife of the person who bested her so many times was equivalent to admitting defeat.

    However, if see could make Nova admit she was stronger than him, then she would gladly become his real wife.

    But that was impossible. Nova was too prideful to accept defeat either.

    So it was a clash of egos, and the result was a thousand year lovers quarrel.

    *BOOM!*

    Neo threw a punch from a distance and the force of her punch slammed into Nova''s chest and forced him to distance himself from her.

    She then rushed forward while covering herself in Qi.

    She threw a punch and Nova thrust his foot forward.

    *BOOM!*

    The fist and foot clashed.

    Neo pulled back her arm and threw another punch with her other hand. Nova twisted his body and thrusted his other foot.

    *BOOM!*

    Nova twisted his body and swung his leg aiming to break Neo''s neck.

    Neo lifted her arm up to blocked it.

    She then stepped forward slammed both her palms in Nova¡¯s chest.

    *BOOM!*

    Nova was blown back, but a star appeared behind him and stopped him. The star then appeared under his feet and allowed Nova to stand in the air.

    He then stretched his hand out to the side and brought it down in a wiping motion.

    A rift appeared in the space behind him and a sea of star made itself visible.

    When Nero saw the sea of stars, she halted her steps.

    ¡°[Celestial Artillery]!¡±

    The stars started flying towards Neo like bullets.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Neo quickly retreated and avoided the stars.

    When each star hit the earth it caused a massive explosion.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Nova turned in every direction Neo ran towards. Naturally the stars followed him.

    Seeing that the she couldn''t escape the stars, Neo stopped running and stood her ground.

    She stretched her hand out and a majestic golden flame appeared around her fist.

    ¡°[Heavenly Flame Strike]!¡±

    She threw a punch and a pillar of golden flames rushed forward.

    *BOOM!*

    The flames devoured the stars like paper and rushed towards Nova.

    He swung his right hand and a glittering white sword appeared in it.

    He swung it down and an arc of starlight clashed with the flames.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    *BOOM!*

    The clash caused mass destruction in the area.

    Neo rushed through the explosion and towards Nova.

    Her two fists were covered with heavenly flames.

    Nova made another glittering sword appeared in his free, while keeping the rift in the space open.

    He rushed forward and swung his sword.

    *BOOM!*

    His sword clashed with Neo''s flames.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Neo punched away the two swords and slammed her fist in Nova''s face.

    ¡°?!¡±

    To her surprise, when her fist hit his face his body turned into stars.

    She quickly looked around and saw that she was surround by purple stars.

    ¡°[Astral Death Trap]!¡±

    The stars turned into swords and stabbed into Neo''s body.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    She screamed out in agony as her body was skewered.

    ¡°Haaaaaa!¡±

    But she started destroying the swords with hand chops while releasing a roar.

    She then turned around and punched the space behind her.

    *BOOM!*

    The space scattered and Nova appeared out of nowhere.

    The flames on her fist intensified at this point.

    ¡°[Heavenly Flame: Titanic Fist]!¡±

    Her fist grew as she thrusted it forward.

    *BOOM!*

    It slammed into Nova and a massive shockwave caused the earth to burst open like it was fragile glass.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Nova''s body was sent cutting through the air like a bullet.

    Neo lifted her hand over her head, and a gigantic ball of golden fire appeared over her head.

    ¡°[Flame Of Retribution]!¡±

    The fireball disappeared from over her head, and instantly appeared in front of Nova.

    ¡°?!¡±

    It Rapidly expanded and swallowed his figure before exploding.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    A massive explosive annihilated everything in a 20 mile radius.

    When it faded away only a bottomless pit remained.

    *BOOM!*

    Suddenly a pillar of purple light shot out of the pit and expanded the size of the hole.

    When light disappeared Nova appeared floating in the air.

    However, his hair longer and wild-looking. His clothes were black with purple lining, and the star mark on his cheek disappeared.

    ¡°[Chaos Emperor].¡±

    When Neo saw this she knew that Nova starting to take this fight seriously.

    He looked at her and smile.

    Black holes then started appearing behind him, and from it several giant spears.

    He swung his arm down and all of the spears rushed towards Neo.

    She instantly covered her body with golden flames, and welcomed the spears.

    *BOOM!*

    She destroyed one with her fist.

    *BOOM!*

    She destroyed another with a kick. She then rushed forward and leaped.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Her fist destroyed another two.

    *BOOM!*

    She stepped on one and used it as foothold to leap towards Nova.

    The flame around her then grew and took shape of a gigantic woman around her.

    ¡° [Pandora¡¯s Flame]!¡±

    The flame giantess threw a punch and destroyed spears. The punch didn''t stopped, it rushed towards Nova.

    *BOOM!*

    A Giant shield appeared out of nowhere and blocked it.

    ¡°[Chaotic Chain Prison].¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The ground under the fire giantess bursted open and thick chains flew out and wrapped themselves around her.

    An eye the size of the giantess then appeared in front of her.

    Her reflection could be seen in the eye.

    It started to lit up.

    ¡°[Death Glare].¡±

    *BOOOOOM!*

    A beam of light flew from the eye and hit the flame giantess.

    ¡°Guahhhhh?!¡±

    Neo screamed out in agony as the beam destroyed the heavenly flames and hit her directly.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    If one looked down from above, they could see that the beam travelled for several hundred miles and destroyed everything it came in contact with, leaving a long trailed of destruction.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    When the beam disappeared Neo who was no burnt to a crisp silently fell to the earth.

    However-

    ¡°[Chaos Hammer]!¡±

    Nova didn''t show her any mercy.

    A enormous hammer appeared out of nowhere and hit Neo head on.

    *BOOOOM!*

    The hammer merciless slammed Neo into the ground and caused the earth to shake.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Nova silently landed on the ground and walked towards the crater Neo laid in.

    The entire crater was stained with her blood, and she showed no signs of moving.

    However, Nova showed no signs of dropping his guard. In fact he looked several times more alert than before.

    ¡°Tch. As I thought, it wasn''t enough.¡±

    He said, as he saw white flames as slowly covering Neo''s body.

    He leaped back and purple light appeared under his feet to form footing.

    His body then shot upwards until he reached thousands of feet in the air.

    He clasped his hand together and the skywas instantly covered with millions of purple light orbs.

    Each orb turned into a sword around five meters tall. The sky was soon covered with purple light.

    ¡°[Chaos Bombardment]!¡±

    The millions of swords then started falling towards the earth. From a far, it looked like a shower of stars falling towards the earth.

    But it wasn''t anything as beautiful asthat.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    The swords of light fell upon the earth like rain and constantly spread mass destruction across the land.

    Mountains, valleys, hills, forests, rivers, plains. Everything was destroyed by shower of swords.

    This lasted for nearly a minute.

    When it ended black smoke covered the earth.

    And then-

    *Swoosh!*

    *BOOM!*

    Gigantic arm coated in white flames, shot out of the smoke slammed its fist in Nova.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Pain ran through Nova''s entire body as he felt his all his bones instantly shattered.

    He flew through the air like a broken kite.

    It was then a titanic figure rose from the smoke.

    It was a woman with ancient markings all over her body and covered white flames.

    It was Neo in her Titan form.

    Prometheus, like Helios, was a titan from Greek mythology. He was the creator of humanity and also the one who tricked Zeus and stole fire from the heavens and gave it to man.

    He was humanity''s greatest benefactor.

    As his proxy, Neo also had a titan form as well as command over fire.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Nova laid on the ground with a broken body.

    When Neo saw him, she aimed her palm at him.

    ¡°[Flame Of Civilization]!¡±

    A mountain-sized fireball shot towards the immobile Nova.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    The flames bloomed in a mushroom shape and turned everything to ash; even the ground.

    Nova charcoaled body mixed with ashes. Even though white flame was the hottest flame in the universe, his body still remained whole.

    *BOOM!*

    He was mercilessly assaulted by Neo''s gigantic fist.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    A barrage of gigantic fists rained down on his body, pushing him closer and closer to death.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°?!¡±

    A look of surprise appeared on Neo''s face when one of her fists was blocked by silver barrier.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    She screamed out and stepped back when a spear of light pierced her body.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Two more speared stabbed through her body and forced her to distanced herself.

    *Rumble!*

    Thunder rolled as the sky suddenly became overcast.

    *BOOM!*

    A bolt of lightning struck Nova''s body.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    His laughing voice could then be heard all over the area.

    ¡°As expected as one of my wives! You guys are the only ones who can push me this far!¡±

    *Crack!*

    The earth cracked open and silver and purple light shot out from underground.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    Purple and silver bursted out and entwined around each other like serpents.

    Neo then saw someone stepped out of the light.

    They had wild purple and silver hair, their upper body was naked and covers with strange markings, at the center of their well developed chest was a purple gem, there were thick silver bracelets on each hand, a pair of purple Egyptian style pants, silver boots and necklace.

    This Nova''s ultimate form.

    ¡°[CelestialChaos God]¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He kicked off the ground and disappeared.

    *BOOM!*

    He reappeared and slammed a gigantic fist on the side of Neo''s face.

    ¡°You!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Nova punched his human sized body with her titan fist. But nova only flew back some steps.

    ¡°My turn!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He uppercut her gigantic chin and was still able to lift her off the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    He then shot a silvery beam from his palm and blew her further away.

    He rushed towards her and swung his leg.

    ¡°?!¡±

    But his kick missed as Neo''s body disappeared.

    *BOOM!*

    No, it didn''t disappear. It shrunk to normal size.

    She immediately kicked Nova across the face when she shrunk.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Nova simply smiled and punched her in the face.

    ¡°¡­.Hahaha!¡±

    Neo started laughing as well and kneed him under the chin.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡±

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    The two laughed as they hit each other at the same time.

    They wiped the blood from their mouths and rushed forward.

    *BOOM!*

    Nova kneed Neo in the stomach.

    *BOOM!*

    Neo headbutt him under the chin.

    *BOOM!*

    Nova roundhouse kicked her in the side.

    *BOOM!*

    Neo slammed her palm in the center of Nova¡¯s chest.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    The two started to rapidly trade blows.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Their blood fell on the earth as if they were trying paint the ground red.

    *BOOM!*

    A burst of white flames flew through Nova¡¯s back.

    *BOOM!*

    Silver and purple light brutally pierced through Neo''s chest.

    Their blood stained hands repeatedly pounded on each other''s body as if trying to leave their mark.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Blood spewed through Neo''s teeth and out her mouth.

    *BOOM!*

    An uppercut made her vision blurry.

    *BOOM!*

    And a body blow finally cut her consciousness short.

    *BOOM!*

    But her fist swung one last time and hit Nova square in the face.

    He moved to throw another punch, but stopped when he saw her stumbling backwards.

    After a few moments, her body fell backwards and fell from the sky.

    *BOOM!*

    She crashed onto the earth and didn''t move a muscle.

    *Swoosh*

    The white flames that covered her body disappeared and she returned to previous form.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Nova silently landed beside her.

    He looked down on her battered and bruised body, before pointing his palm at her.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    He stared at her as purple and silver light formed a ball that could be fired at anytime.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Tch. It''s no good. Even after over a millennium I still can''t bring myself to kill her.¡±

    He deactivated his [Celestial Chaos God] form and lifted her over his shoulder.

    *Flash!*

    It was then that he saw a pillar of azure light pierce the heavens. He smiled.

    ¡°Looks like Miko is using it as planned.¡±

    Saying so, he took a step forward.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Blood suddenly spewed out of his mouth like a hose.

    ¡°S-Shit¡­..I took too much damage¡­¡±

    *bam*

    He fell over and collapsed on the ground.

    Leaving the husband and wife pair unconsciously laying side by side.

 The Power Worthy Of A God

    *Flash!*

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Raven who was flying through the air in his dragon form, saw a pillar of light pierce the heavens.

    He stood in place and stared at it.

    ¡°Miko is trying to end this. He must''ve met some unforeseen trouble.¡±

    He then looked around at the wasteland he was hovering over.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    He saw two persons laying on the ground.

    He descended from the sky and landed in front of them.

    ¡°Nova.¡±

    He stooped down and flipped Nova on his back.

    ¡°Looks like you overdid it.¡±

    He hooked his arm under Nova and lifted him off the ground, and carried him under his arm.

    He then looked at the unconscious Neo.

    ¡°While it would be better to just finish her off here, Nova would lose his mind if I were to kill her.¡±

    He wrapped his tail around her and lifted her off the ground.

    ¡°Sigh. This is such a waste. If I could kill her, it would deal a big blow to Pandora and might even cost them their place in the top 3 hero organizations.¡±

    Saying that, he flew off.

    Not too far away from there.

    *BOOM!*

    A silhouette cut through the air like an arrow and crashed into the ground.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    It was Krow whose entire body was covered in bruises.

    He unsteadily got to his feet and stared at his opponent.

    ¡°Is that all the power you possess?¡±

    Said Nero, as he looked down on Krow coldly.

    ¡°If so then you must''ve been delusional to think that you could compete with me.¡±

    Unlike the heavily damaged Krow, Nero was practically without a single wound.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Krow roared.

    Up until a few minutes ago, Krow believed himself to have the upper hand. But everything changed when he used Indra¡¯s Vajra thunderbolt to attacked Nero.

    Nero destroyed his attack with a simple shot from an arrow.

    After that his strength reached an unbelievable height. He merciless manhandled Krow and beat all around the world.

    Krow didn''t have what it takes to fight back. He was completely suppressed.

    ¡°You bastard! You hid your true strength all these years!¡±

    That was the only explanation Krow could think of.

    Nero hid his true strength and tricked everyone around him.

    But if this was true, then it wasn''t a joke.

    Nero was already considered to be the top of branch with only Krow, Nova, Raven, and Kroc as his sole competition.

    If he already achieved that while using only a part of his strength, then his true strength was monumental.

    ¡°I am the man who broke the laws of the world and paved a new path for mortals. Do you think I could''ve done that with the level of strength I showed early?"

    Nero spoke with an arrogant tone, but there wasn''t a trace of smirk or smile on his face.

    ¡°Krow. This is longer an event to pass the time.¡±

    He popped up in front of Krow and gripped his neck.

    ¡°This is an interrogation.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Krow hit Nero''s elbow and broke to free himself.

    He leaped back to create some distance.

    Nero just shook his arm as if was nothing.

    ¡°Looks like I need to break your will first, before I''ll get the answer I want from you.¡±

    ¡°[Ruler¡¯s Contract: Wild Hunt]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A storm of black wind formed around Krow.

    Strong winds could be felt all over the area.

    *Howl!*This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Nero looked and saw demonic red eyes appearing in the storm, along with the howling of wolves.

    *Neigh!*

    He could also hear the neighing of horses and clanging of armor.

    He could then see hundreds of armored skeleton horseman and thousands of wolves appeared behind Krow.

    No matter how you looked at it, it was an undead army.

    ¡°Odin¡¯s Wild Hunt, huh. So you even came in contact with Stein. Looks like you''ve really been busy.¡±

    Said Nero.

    He stared at the undead army without a hint of fear.

    O¡°I heard that anyone who witness the Wild Hunt will be dragged to the underworld.¡±

    He finally smiled again.

    ¡°Then come and try it, Krow! I''ll show you that nothing you do can beat me!¡±

    ¡°Start the hunt!¡±

    Krow angrily ordered.

    *Neigh!*

    The huntsmen of death rushed past Krow and headed towards Nero.

    Nero smiled savagely.

    ¡°Let''s me show you true dominance!¡±

    His body grew and underwent severe changes.

    His skin became scaly.

    His teeth turned into fangs.

    His nails turned into claws.

    His eyes turned reptilian.

    A pair of giant wings spurted from his back, as well as a tail.

    And finally a pair of black horns grew from his head.

    He had transformed into an azure and purple dragon.

    *ROAR!*

    The sky itself shook under Nero''s mighty roar.

    He rushed forward and clashed with the skeleton Huntsmen head on.

    *BOOM!*

    Countless of the huntsmen were instantly destroyed from the collision alone.

    *BOOM!*

    Nero swung his claws and rip dozens apart.

    *BOOM!*

    He was hit by a hammer across the face.

    When he turned around, he noticed that a lot of the huntsmen were carrying powerful weapons.

    *BOOM!*

    A huntsman turned into strong gust of wind and slammed into Nero''s chest.

    ¡°Roar?!¡±

    His chest was pierced and blood leaked out.

    ¡°Hahahaha! No matter how strong you are, no one can win against death. Each huntsman is a personification of disaster, let''s see how you fair against them!¡±

    One of the huntsman jumped off his horse and swung his sword.

    The sword cut through Nero¡¯s skin without any resistance.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Nero destroyed him and several others with a swing from his tail.

    *BOOM!*

    He then released an enormous breath of fire which destroyed countless more huntsmen.

    However, the number seemed like it was still increasing.

    *BOOM!*

    They started circling around him while firing arrows.

    *Clang!*

    A chain was then wrapped around his neck.

    The huntsman slap his horse and made it run along the air and dragged Nero along.

    ¡°Tch. Annoying.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The horse suddenly came to stop and was unable to move any further.

    The huntsman looked back and saw Nero back in his Human form holding the chains.

    ¡°If this all you guys can do then, [Vanish]!¡±

    When Nero¡¯s command reached the huntsmen''s ears they all turned into dust and disappeared into the wind.

    ¡°He used [Rule] to defeat them?!¡±

    This shocked Krow. And it should.

    [Wild Hunt] was supposed to be a sure-kill technique that renders the target helpless against the huntsmen of death, resulting in them losing their souls.

    But Nero overcame that with a simply command, after he became bored with fighting them.

    ¡°What else do you have Krow? Don''t tell me that, Odin was the strongest god you made an agreement with.¡±

    Krow gritted when he heard Nero''s taunt.

    As someone who regards himself as untouchable, being mock was the last thing he would accept.

    Because of this, Krow decided to use his most powerful contract.

    ¡°[Ruler¡¯s Contract: Gandiva]!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    A radiant double curved bow appeared in Krow''s hand.

    When Nero saw it, shock covered his face.

    Gandiva was a bow that was said to unbreakable and possessed 108 strings. It was able to fire 5000 arrow with a single draw. This bow has slain heroes and gods alike possessing an almighty power.

    ¡°¡­.I never excepted for him to have made a deal with Brahma¡¯s Proxy as well¡­..This could be troublesome.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Just a single pluck of one of the strings by Krow caused a loud explosive sound which made the earth quiver.

    ¡°Honestly I never thought I would''ve needed to use this on you, Gamiko.¡±

    He aimed the bow at Nero and smirked.

    ¡°Let''s see what you can do!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Krow pulled the strings and thousands of radiating arrows appeared.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    5000 arrows rained down from the heavens and rushed towards Nero.

    ¡°Shit!!!¡±

    Nero roared and started punching the arrows.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Even though his hands were moving incredible fast, in the end there were too much.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    The arrows were like messengers of the apocalypse as they brought armageddon upon the earth.

    There was nothing that wasn''t instantly destroyed under their overbearing power.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Krow silently looked down and waited for the dust to clear.

    *Swoosh!*

    A silhouette suddenly appeared beside him.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    But he had already anticipated it and fire another round of arrows before Nero could come close.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    The arrows hit Nero head on and heavily wounded his body with every strike.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    The arrows ripped up his body and forced him to the ground, where they continued to destroy his body.

    After a while the arrows ceased and Nero laid on the ground heavily wounded.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Blood leaked from his mouth, but it couldn''t compare to the amount that was leaking from his body.

    *BOOM!*

    He heard a loud sound as if it was roaring thunder, and saw that another bombardment of arrows was falling towards him.

    He quickly dragged his broken body to its feet.

    A savage look appeared on his face.

    He covered his body with black Qi. Black wings appeared on his back as he shot towards the sky.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡±

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Nero crazily challenged the arrows and threw thousands of punches.

    *BOOM!*

    An arrow blew a hole through his chest.

    *BOOM!*

    Another ripped off his leg.

    *BOOM!*

    Another destroyed his right arm.

    *BOOM!*

    His head was blown clean off.

    Because he was a Qi God, Nero can continuously recreate his body, so he didn''t pay attention to the destroyed body parts and continued to challenge the arrows. Because they would just regenerate and be destroyed again.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Seeing this irritated Krow.

    He gritted his teeth and fire several more rounds of arrows.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    The increase in arrows caused Nero''s body to be destroyed faster than it could regenerate.

    This placed Nero in a dangerous position.

    He was in no way immortal. He can die if you destroy his soul and deal enough damage to completely destroy him.

    This onslaught of arrows was enough to destroy him completely.

    But it was because of this why Nero started to feel a sense of excitement again.

    For him, a fight where he can die at any second was extremely rare, that''s why he gladly accepts one whenever he can.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    The arrows mercilessly rained down for more than 10 minutes.

    When it finally stopped there was no land remaining. Just pure lava. The land had long been destroyed.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Krow silently searched the sea of lava for Nero''s figure.

    To be honest, not even Krow knew if anyone could survive his attack. But he had to acknowledge that Nero was a freak of nature.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°?!¡±

    After five minutes of searching, a section of the lava exploded and someone could be seen crawling out of it.

    Instead of sinking, their hand use the lava surface like it was ground and climbed out.

    Nero stood on the lava surface and looked up at Krow.

    He had a big smile on his mouth as he opened his mouth and spoke.

    ¡°Man, that was fun. I can''t remember the last time I''ve actually felt like my life was at risk. But I¡¯m still kicking.¡±

    He then pointed at Krow.

    ¡°As reward for your efforts, let me show you the power you crave so much. The power worthy of a God!¡±

    The moment he said so the sky started to behave strangely.

    *Crack!*

    A section of it cracked.

    *BOOM!*

    A section of it caved in and everything underneath it started to raise up to sky.

    There were even ripples as if the sky had turned into a water surface.

    A feeling of dread covered Krow as he witnessed these changes. He didn''t know what was happening but he knew that it wouldn''t be anything good.

    Nero smiled sadistically when he saw Krow''s panicked expression.

    He then spread his arms open and shouted.

    ¡°[Gospel Of The Demon Dragon God]!¡±

 Monsters, Dragons, And Demons

    When Miko appeared with a horde of monsters, the whole battlefield froze. They were all captivated by the awe-inspiring scene.

    Especially the oppressing feeling they got from U?umgallu, who was serving as Miko''s mount.

    She and all the other monsters all directed their glares at Killo.

    Killo on the other hand-

    ¡°What a delicious looking bunch.¡±

    He looked at them like they were his meal instead of his enemies.

    This caused a chill to run down the spines of the monsters.

    Miko ignored him and looked towards Mea.

    ¡°We¡¯ll handle him. You should go and finished what my grandmother asked you to do.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Miko''s words shocked Mea. Miko ignored her shock and further explained.

    ¡°This dragon I''m on is the guardian of our clan. If we combine her strength with the horde behind me, it should be enough to prevent Momo, Aeon, and my deaths. Not only that, we should be able to suppress him.¡±

    Mea wanted to say he was wrong, but she found it hard to believe that Killo can survive this horde of monsters.

    So she reluctantly nodded her head and left.

    ¡°Oh? She''s leaving? Well there''s lots of meals here that can take her place, so I don''t mind.¡±

    Said Killo, as he licked his lips.

    (Miko.)

    U?umgallu¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.

    (Even though we have an impressive army, you shouldn''t be careless. Killo is so strong that he would''ve still been famous even if the War For Supremacy was still ongoing.)

    Miko nodded and summoned Vastator in its sword form.

    ¡°Then let''s go all out from the start.¡±

    He jumped off Gallu.

    ¡°[Primordial Fusion]!¡±

    Gallu¡¯s body suddenly turned into a beam of light, and flew into Miko¡¯s body.

    *BOOM!*

    The ground shook as his feet touched the ground.

    There was ferocious look in his golden eyes.

    Miko pointed his sword at Killo and shouted.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    *Roar!*

    The thousands of powerful monsters roared in excitement and charged towards Killo.

    ¡°Racing to see who gets devoured first? Now that''s more like it!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Killo kicked off the ground and charged towards the monsters.

    *BOOM!*

    His fist splattered the head of a elephant headed monster.

    He then open up his palms and a mouth appeared in it.

    Killo swung his hand down and the monster''s entire body was swallowed by the mouth.

    Crunching sounds could be heard coming from his hand.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A cyclops like monster swung a giant club at him.

    *BOOM!*

    The club slammed him into the ground.

    And then-

    *BOOM!*

    It explode and Killo''s silhouette shot upwards.

    *BOOM!*

    He uppercut the monster and blew its head off its body.

    Killo then swung done one palm and devoured the body.

    ¡°You!¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    Three monsters simultaneously punch him while he was still in the air. Their fists collided with each other and squished Killo from three different directions.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guaaaaah?!¡±

    The monsters screamed out in pain when their hands suddenly exploded.

    Killo landed on the ground and shot towards one of them.

    *BOOM!*

    His fist blew through the monster¡¯s chest.

    *BOOM!*

    An axe slammed down on him and tried to cut him.

    *Boom!*

    However it instantly shattered when Killo swung his arm.

    He then jumped and spun with a front flip while swing down his foot.

    *BOOM!*

    His foot cut through the monster like butter, and split him in half.

    *BOOM!*

    Killo swung both his palms and devoured the body.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Lightning struck the earth and blew him away.

    He looked up and saw hundreds of giant birds covered with lightning.

    They shot lightning bolts from their mouths.

    ¡°They look tasty.¡±

    Killo licked his lips and jumped in the air.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He quickly realized that he was being attacked from all directions by giants wielding Warhammer.

    *BOOM!*

    He was hit by one of them and was sent flying towards another one.

    *BOOM!*

    He was swatted upwards where he was quickly assaulted by countless bird monsters. They picked at him constantly trying to pick him apart without letting him hit the ground.

    Killo released his claws and swung his arms.

    *BOOM!*

    A red arc cut through the sky and countless feathers flew as blood rained on the earth.

    Killo then swung his palm again, and all the slaughtered monsters were devoured.

    The monsters wielding the warhammers rushed in and swung their weapons.

    Killo calmly timed them and jumpedon top of one of the weapons.Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    He pulled the hammer and the monsters flew towards him.

    *BOOM!*

    Killo threw a punch and the monster¡¯s body exploded. His flesh flew everywhere.

    Killo landed on the ground while holding the gigantic weapon.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    He gripped the weapon and rushed towards the other monsters.

    *BOOM!*

    He crushed one of their heads with the hammer.

    He then spun around and slammed it in the side of another. The force from the hammer ripped the monster in two.

    He then destroyed the legs of a few of the monsters and made them fell to the earth.

    Killo rushed towards them and quickly devoured them with the mouth in his palms.

    He then started to attack the monsters in a frenzy and preyed on them like a made beast.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko watched all this with a calm expression.

    ¡°Miko, what did you do with Gallu?¡±

    Asked Momo, who appeared beside him.

    He didn''t answer for a while, until his eyes started emitting a dangerous golden light.

    ¡°Looks like the link was successful.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I temporarily absorbed her. She is now apart of me.¡±

    His words shocked Momo. But Aeon on the other hand looked intrigued.

    ¡°I see. As Tiamat''s proxy you have full control over her creations. Not only that you can equip them and increase your powers.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°You two should stop hiding your abilities and use everything you have. Unless we won''t be able to stop that abomination.¡±

    The expression on his face as well as the tone of his voice carried a majestic but overbearing feeling, as if he was a god.

    In fact, he actually was one at the moment.

    Momo thought about it for a while, and decided to do as he said.

    So she started used everything she got.

    ¡°[Midnight Witch]!¡±

    The black endings of hair started to spread, and before you knew it her entire hair became back.

    Her skin also darken as well, and two goat like horn grew from her head.

    She swung her arm to the side of a bone staff appeared.

    This was Midnight Witch, the form that Momo takes when she wants to dye the world in evil.

    Seeing her take that form, surprised Aeon.

    ¡°¡­.Well, I guess we¡¯ll die if we don''t fight seriously.¡±

    Even though he said that, his body didn''t undergo any changes. Instead, it was his fan that changed.

    It had turned into white light that shrouded his body.

    Seeing that they were ready, Miko immediately charged towards Killo.

    *BOOM!*

    He swung his sword and blew him away.

    Miko wings then spurted from his back as he rushed to meet Killo.

    Killo say him and swung his claws, Miko swung his sword.

    *BOOM!*

    Killo was blown back and crashed into the earth.

    He immediately got to his feet.

    *BOOM!*

    However, Aeon appeared out of nowhere and kicked in the face.

    He body bounced on the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    Aeon quickly caught up to him and lifted him off the ground with his foot, and blew him upwards with a palm to the back.

    *BOOM!*

    A blast of sinister aura slammed into Killo. Momo appeared in front of him and pointed the staff at his face.

    *BOOM!*

    A beam of black light blew his face clean off.

    *BOOM!*

    At this time Miko slammed his fist in his face and sent him crashing to the ground.

    Momo spread her arms and a hole opened up in the sky. From it a meteor coated in black magic fell towards the earth.

    *BOOM!*

    A black scaly hand stretched out and caught the meteor.

    When they looked, Killo had turned into a three headed Dragonman.

    ¡°You brats are getting a little cocky.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He crushed the meteor in his palms.

    ¡°Looks like I''ll eat you all in one swoop!¡±

    Wings spurted Killo''s back and he shot towards the sky.

    Miko quickly made Vastator take the form of the armor. He then rushed forward.

    The two swung their fists at the same time.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Killo flew back a few meters, while there were a few dents in Miko''s armor.

    They rushed towards each other again.

    *BOOM!*

    Killo uppercut Miko.

    Miko kneed him in the face.

    Killo used his claws to rip the armor open and tried to pierce Miko''s chest.

    *BOOM!*

    But he was hit away by a blast of dark magic from the side.

    It was Momo.

    He rushed towards her but Miko stopped him with roundhouse kick.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Killo released a roar out of frustration.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Miko was punched in the stomach and his armor instantly shattered.

    *BOOM!*

    He then started punching Miko with an unbelievable speed.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Miko''s body jerked all over the place as his flew all about.

    ¡°FUCK OFF!!!¡±

    Miko soundly roared and the imagine of a lion faced dragon appeared behind him.

    ¡°Aaaaaahhhhh¡±

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    He started raining down punches on Killo.

    *BOOM!*

    Killo headbutt him and forced him back with a kick.

    He then popped up in front of him and grabbed one of Miko''s arms and ripped it off.

    *BOOM!*

    But Miko didn''t seem to care as he kicked Killo under one of his chins.

    ¡°[Great Dragon Fist]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    His remaining fist slammed into Killo''s chest plate and blew him away.

    He popped up in front of him and slammed his heel in the top of his head.

    *BOOM!*

    Killo was sent crashing to the earth.

    ¡°[Great Dragon God Fist]!¡±

    Miko''s arm turned golden and azure and grew as big as a mountain.

    *BOOM!*

    It crushed Killo and forced him into the earth.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    The shockwaves from the punch caused the earth to lift like waves in the ocean before bursting apart.

    Miko arm returned to normal and his severed arm grew back.

    ¡°If I hadn''t fused with Gallu, I would''ve died already.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Sadly, I still can only use around 30% of her power.¡±

    He looked down on Killo who had already got on his feet.

    ¡°To be honest, I don''t I think I can kill him with even all of her strength.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    At this time Killo flew towards Miko in a fit of rage.

    ¡°[Midnight Murder]!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, before he could reach him he was surrounded by a web of black chains.

    They wrapped themselves around his limbs and neck, and forcibly bent his back exposing his stomach to the sky.

    It was then something could be seen flying from above.

    It was gigantic black sword.

    *BOOM!*

    The sword pierced through Killo''s body, nearly cutting him in half.

    *BOOM!*

    The sword then nailed him to the ground.

    And then

    *BOOOOOOOOM!*

    It exploded causing a massive explosion that stretched for several miles.

    Momo was left on the ground breathing heavily as if she had used all of her strength on that attack.

    She looked up in the sky and saw a light which grew brighter by the second.

    ¡°Aeon, is using up all the power in the Qi Artifact. This will literally be his last move.¡±

    At the same time, Aeon could feel all of his strength pouring from his body and into the ball of light in front of him.

    ¡°I''ll appreciate it if you''d die after receiving this!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A beam of light shot down from the heavens and brought judgement upon the earth.

    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*

    Everything in sight was blown away. Even Xia itself was erased. Aeon¡¯s attack was clearly more than enough to kill the average [XXX Class].

    But Killo was far from average.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Aeon was shocked paled when he saw his attack hadn''t kill Killo. In fact, he didn''t even look severely injured.

    He just flew out of the immeasurable abyss caused by three earth shattering attacks.

    He looked extremely pissed.

    ¡°Nerf! I demand a nerf! This character is broken!¡±

    Miko shouted out in frustration.

    He couldn''t help but grit his teeth.

    Even though he summoned thousand of dangerous monsters, fused with Gallu, and teamed up with Momo and Aeon, he still couldn''t see Killo being defeated.

    He could clearly see why he''s called an abomination.

    *Hum!*

    Miko could once again hear Vastator calling out to him.

    He quickly summoned the golden ball in his hands.

    ¡°What is it, partner? Do you have a deus ex machina we can use?¡±

    Miko asked half-jokingly.

    Vastator then transmitted something to his head.

    ¡°¡­.For really? I can do tha?"

    The sword moved up and down as if confirming its suggestion.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    It was at that time Sherry finally caught up.

    She quickly looked at Killo and activated her [Golden Fox Deity] mode.

    ¡°Oh, Sherry. Perfect timing. I''m about to do something crazy and I needed someone to back me up.¡±

    Sherry frowned when she heard that.

    ¡°¡­.What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I''m going to forcibly digest Augustus¡¯ Qi and use it to forcibly unlock my own Qi potential.¡±

    He didn''t wait for Sherry to respond. He started drawing out all of Qi stored in Vastator and making it flow into his body.

    ¡°Lets go!¡±

    He rushed forward. Sherry didn''t have any other choice but to follow.

    Killo saw them rushing towards him.

    Strangely, he waited for them to attack him first so that he can crush their spirits. To him a corpse soaked in despair, is the most delicious.

    *BOOM!*

    Sherry struck him with all of her tails and blew nine holes through his body.

    *BOOM!*

    He swung his hand down and an oppressive force slammed Sherry on the ground.

    ¡°[Sacred Fox Fire]!¡±

    She roared as a white and gold flame shot from her nine tails and hit him head on.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    He was blown back and was body severed injured for the first time.

    He then saw miko appeared before him swinging his fist that was covered in thick Demonic Qi.

    ¡°YOOOO!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He felt like he was hit by a flying mountain.

    One of skull cracked as he was punched into the earth.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaa!¡±

    Miko shouted as he desperately pounded Killo''s body with earth shattering punches.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    He then quickly leaped back.

    ¡°[Sacred Fox Blade]!¡±

    A gold and white sword fell the heavens and impaled Killo.

    He tried to get up and pull it out, he was nailed to the ground.

    ¡°[Great Dragon God Chaos Roar]!¡±

    A gigantic beam of azure light shot out of Miko¡¯s mouth and hit Killo head on.

    *BOOOOOOOOM!*

    It caused a massive explosion which caused every mountain in the Primus World to shatter like glass.

    But the two weren''t done.

    A mountain sized fireball appeared over Sherry¡¯s head.

    ¡°[Divine Flame Baptism]!¡±

    The fireball rushed down on Killo and further add to Miko''s destruction.

    The whole battle was set ablaze with white and gold flames.

    And then-

    Killo shot out of the canyon that the attacks created, with a blood soaked body.

    ¡°Dafuq?!¡±

    Miko couldn''t believe that Killo was still in one piece.

    He gritted his teeth and started gather an insanely amount of Qi around his fist.

    Killo started to move forward, but Sherry intercepted him with all kinds of attacks.

    Miko concentrated on his fist as he molded the Qi around it.

    ¡°More. More. More.¡±

    The Qi grew thicker and thicker until it looked like there was a bowling ball around Miko''s fist.

    ¡°More than this!¡±

    The Qi then started to show signs of white in it.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    When Momo saw this, she was shocked.

    ¡°Give me everything you got!¡±

    The Qi then turned fully white without a trace of impurity.

    ¡°Ruler¡¯s Qi?!¡±

    Momo shouted in shock.

    Miko finally was satisfied, so he shot forward.

    Sherry sensing him arriving, hit Killo with one more attack before moving away.

    Before Killo knew it, Miko was already in front of him.

    ¡°[Ultimate Fuckoff Punch!]!¡±

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    His fist hit Killo square in the face, and caused monumental destruction.

    When the smoke cleared, there was nothing left in the direction Miko threw his punch. Even the space cracked and revealed a world of endless darkness.

    Miko stood in place and breathe heavily. But there was no joy on his face.

    ¡°¡­..This is some bullshit.¡±

    He looked at Killo who stood beside him.

    ¡°How the hell did you dodge that?¡±

    He suddenly fell to his knees.

    Killo looked down on him and spoke.

    ¡°Quite impressive, boy. I thought I had died there.¡±

    Before the punch hit him, Killo already knew that he would die if nothing was done. So he sacrificed half of his body, and two of his heads, and ripped through time and space and teleported to a safe location.

    ¡°Seriously, someone nerf this guy.¡±

    Killo walked up and aimed his palm at Miko.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Momo and Sherry moved to stop Killo, but they were too far away and exhausted as well.

    ¡°Well, goodbye Gamiko Dragna the Third.¡±

    The mouth in the palms opened, and then-

    *BOOM!*

    Killo was hit by something falling out of the sky and was blown away.

    This shocked everyone.

    But what shocked them the most, was the identity of the person who crashed into Killo.

    ¡°Krow?!¡±

 The Victor, TheLoser, And The Cruel

    Krow¡¯s collision into Killo caused a lot of people to be shocked.

    What was more shocking was that Krow was heavily injured.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    When Miko saw Krow, a dangerous look appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Killo groaned as he stood up. His missing half of his body had already regenerated, so he had no trouble standing up.

    He looked down on the bloodstained Krow, with indifference.

    He then looked at the direction he flew from.

    ¡°Killo? You were here?¡±

    The one who said that was Nero, who was also quite injured.

    ¡°If I had known you were coming too, I would''ve fought you myself.¡±

    Killo glanced around and noticed more people were coming.

    ¡°Yo, Gamiko. Did you win?¡±

    Raven appeared in his human form carrying Neo and Nova his shoulder.

    Nero looked at them, and smiled.

    ¡°Not yet. He''s being guarded by a rather troublesome person.¡±

    ¡°Killo?!¡±

    Raven was shocked when his eyes fell on Killo with Krow at his feet.

    It was at this time, someone stepped out of a vortex of dark magic and landed in from of Miko.

    It was Kimiko.

    ¡°I was right. The aura I sensed was The World Eater.¡±

    She said as she glared at Killo.

    Seeing that he was surrounded by strong enemies from all sides, Killo started to assess his situation.

    ¡®Other than Neo, everyone else has been killed. Even that pesky wolf died.¡¯

    He looked down on Krow at his feet.

    ¡®This guy is about to wake up, and he still have enough strength to fight his way out of this¡­.But¡­¡¯

    Killo sighed.

    He then turned his back to everyone.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This careless action shocked them.

    ¡°I''m done. You people can do as you want.¡±

    He said as he started walking away from Krow.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    But Kimiko''s voice stopped him.

    ¡°Do you think you can just walk out here alive after causing so much destruction?¡±

    Killo turned back and looked at her with indifference.

    ¡°Of course I can. None of you here have enough strength left to fight after the battles you just fought. Of course, if you force the matter I will definitely die.¡±

    Then a smile appeared on his three faces.

    ¡°But I''m confident that I would take half of you with me. Nearly all of you if I use my Regalia.¡±

    Hearing that, Kimiko moved to kill him.

    ¡°Stop. Kimiko.¡±

    But she was stopped by Nero.

    ¡°He''s right. We''re too tired to kill him with sacrificing everyone here.¡±

    He showed a smile.

    ¡°Let him leave. There will be another chance to kill a beast like him.¡±

    Kimiko pulled back after hearing that.

    ¡°Wise choice. Besides, I already ate my fill.¡±

    He then looked at Miko.

    ¡°Gamiko Dragna the third. If you ever feel like dying you can pay me a visit at the Night Continent. I''ll always be willing to finish what we started.¡±

    Saying so, he disappeared without a trace.

    ¡®I don''t want to ever meet that guy again if possible.¡¯

    Miko thought.

    *BOOM!*

    His thought were cut off when a loud explosion rang out.

    ¡°Krow''s gone!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked when they heard that.

    They looked back at the spot where Krow was laying down, and saw him still there.

    However, when the body started to crumble they realized that it''s a double.

    ¡°That bastard! Did he go with Killo?!¡±

    Raven shouted as he started to scan the area.

    (Because I''m currently fused with you with, Raven can''t use his abilities as a proxy. Which means, he can''t see everything here.)

    Gallu spoke in Miko''s mind.

    Miko''s [Primordial Chaos Lord] grants him authority over all of Tiamat''s creations. Not only control, he can borrow their abilities and strength as if he was their Proxy.

    However, if the creation is a Higher Being with a proxy, when he fuses with them their proxy will lose their abilities until Miko is done borrowing the parent¡¯s powers.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    Nero suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°Can you find him?¡±

    Nero asked with a smile.

    Miko didn''t respond, he just focus on using Gallu¡¯s eyes to scan the world.

    A couple dozen miles away, a black shadow was sweeping through the sea of corpses and warriors who were still fighting.

    This shadow was Krow.

    ¡°Fuck! What did hell was that?!¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The memories of Nero''s technique flashed through his mind, and made chills run down his spine.

    ¡°That wasn''t the power of a mortal! He''s as strong as my father!.....No, he hasn¡¯t reached that level yet, but he''s not far from it!¡±

    He had to admit that he greatly underestimated Nero. In his eyes Nero could contend against the world''s strongest.

    ¡°War Sage Stein, Nine Hells Dante, Demon Sovereign Zara, Fighting God Rood, Black Heavens Eris, Perfect Queen Maya, Conquering King Roland, World Eater Killo, even The Beast Rebelling Against The Heavens Chao Ti¨¡n! He can compete with them all!¡±

    Currently the only thing on Krow''s mind was to escape.

    ¡°Shit! I¡¯ll need to contact Ringo! Otherwise I''ll never be able to beat him!¡±

    His pride had suffered a huge hit. Even with the immense military power he gathered, he utterly lost. Not only that, most of his allies died miserably. It will take at least a century before he can somewhat recover.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°?!¡±

    Hearing a loud explosion behind him Krow quickly turned around, while still in his shadow mode.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guaaaaaah?!¡±

    When he turned around he saw blood and body parts flying about.

    *BOOM!*

    It was like bullet train was piercing through the sea of people creating a path of blood.

    Krow focused his eyes to see what had caused such a massacre.

    ¡°?!¡±

    It was then he saw Miko covered in blood, and madly swinging Vastator.

    He was covered with Ruler¡¯s Qi.

    Originally he shouldn''t have any Qi left, but when he locked on Krow''s position he lost it and threw all caution to the wind.

    Miko had said himself.

    He will kill Krow not matter the cost.

    *BOOM!*

    He slaughtered another hundred people with one swing. Vastator¡¯s destructive abilities had reach its peak when used with Ruler¡¯s Qi.

    ¡°KROW!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He swung down his sword and caused thousands of bodies to exploded.

    No one could block his path.

    ¡°Protect Krow!¡±

    At this moment, thousands of Krow''s followers surround Miko as if to block him from reaching his target.

    This scene caused Miko''s rage to reach new heights.

    ¡°Get the fuck out of my way!¡±

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    A burst of black and white aura blew the men away.

    *BOOM!*

    He swung his sword to the side and hundreds were slaughtered.

    *BOOM!*

    He threw a punch and blew a hole through hundreds of chests.

    *BOOM!*

    The image of a lion faced dragon appeared behind him.

    ¡°[Great Dragon God¡¯s Judgement]!¡±

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    An explosion of pure golden aura annihilated everything in a 30 mile radius.

    Krow who witnessed Miko''s slaughter quicken his pace and took the skies.

    ¡°KROOWW!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    It was this moment he saw the image of an azure and gold dragon heading towards him.

    Inside it he could see Miko''s demonic eyes filled with bloodlust.

    ¡°[Ruler¡¯s Contract: Ruyi Jingu Bang ]!¡±

    A black staff with gold rings appeared in Krow''s hands.

    ¡°Grow!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The staff grow as large as a mountain and slammed into Miko.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    He was forced to earth where he felt an unimaginable weight on him.

    ¡°Miko?!¡±

    When Kimiko saw that she, Sherry, and Momo tried to rush towards Miko.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    But Nero and Raven stopped them.

    ¡°Let Miko settle his grudge on his own. That''s what he wants.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    As if to agree with Nero, the end of the staff that was suppressing Miko shattered.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa!¡±

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Miko who was drenched in his own blood as well as the blood of others, roared as he destroyed the staff with punches.

    *BOOM!*

    Every punch he threw he could hear Vastator cry.

    *BOOM!*

    It had long surpassed its limit, especially since Miko had absorbed most of the Qi used to create it.

    So it convey its incoming to demise to Miko.

    This brought the rampaging Miko immeasurably amount of grief. However he still didn''t halt his advance towards Krow.

    ¡°Damn pest!¡±

    Krow got angry and summon a silver bow.

    ¡°[Ruler¡¯s Contract: Plague God¡¯s Arrow]!¡±

    He aimed the bow at the approaching Miko.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Kimiko who fought against that bow and arrow earlier knew what kind of power it held.

    ¡°Die, Brat!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Krow pulled the bow and fired a gigantic arrow reeking in evil aura.

    ¡°Partner!¡±

    Miko roared and the golden armor surrounded his body turned into light and charged in front of him.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    It intercepted Krow''s arrow, and blocked it from coming any closer.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This shocked Krow, but he quick regain his calm when he realized that bow was slowly forcing back Vastator.

    It was only a matter of time before it destroyed Miko who was falling towards the ground.

    ¡°Gallu!¡±

    (Yes!)

    A light shot from Miko''s body and Gallu appeared under him. He stood on her head as she flopped her wings.

    Miko then looked over to the monsters he summoned from the Illusionary Beast Valley.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    *Roar!*

    They all roared in excitement and flew towards him.

    Miko swung his arm and all the monsters turned into light and swarm around his fist.

    ¡°[Primordial Equip]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Something in his body exploded.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Blood sprayed from mouth.

    (Miko, your body can''t handle so much power! You already past your limit from when you were fighting Killo!)

    Tiamat shouted in his mind.

    ¡°Shut it, woman!¡±

    However, Miko disregarded her advice.

    ¡°I won''t die! Even if my body breaks, my soul will never die!¡±

    His words caused Tiamat remember a scene when another person told her the same thing, when he faced an army of gods by himself.

    (¡­¡­¡­)

    She couldnt say anything more to persuade him.

    ¡°Gallu, fuse with me again!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Gallu obeyed Miko and turned into light around Miko''s fist as well.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Miko screamed out as he felt like his body was being ripped apart from the inside.

    He gritted his teeth and started to gather all his power in his right fist.

    *BOOM!*

    Explosion continually occurred in his body as he charged up his attack.

    *BOOM!*

    Blood leaked from his mouth.

    *BOOM!*

    Blood leaked from his nose.

    *BOOM!*

    Blood leaked from his ears.

    *BOOM!*

    Blood leaked from his eyes.

    *BOOM!*

    Every pore in his body was overflowing with blood until his entire body was red.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    When Krow saw that the arrow still hadn''t reach Miko, he lost his patience and pour all of the remaining magic he had left and shot another arrow.

    *BOOM!*

    The arrow combined with the previous one and rip Vastator¡¯s golden light apart.

    ¡°¡­.Thanks for everything, Partner.¡±

    Miko spoke softly as Vastator disappeared for good.

    He then clenched his teeth and stared at the two arrows of death rushing towards him.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    He smiled savagely and swung his fist.

    ¡°[Monster Horde Strike]!¡±

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    A gigantic beam of azure light shot towards the arrows.

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    The beam instantly destroyed the arrows and took the form an azure dragon.

    ¡°Nooooooo?!¡±

    The beam devoured Krow and exploded.

    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*

    The whole world shook and lit up. There was no one who didn''t feel surprised by the overwhelming power that shook the heavens.

    After the light faded, two figures were seen falling from sky.

    One was Krow, the other was Miko.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    They both crashed near each other.

    Krow couldn¡¯t move his body no matter how much he tried. Only his head was still under his control.

    He turned his head to right and saw Miko crawling towards him.

    ¡°Hah~! Hah~! Hah~!¡±

    There wasn''t a single part of him that wasn''t soaked in blood. His breath was heavy, and movements were rigid.

    But there was still an intense bloodlust in his eyes. It sent chills down Krow''s spine.

    He tried to move away but his body just wouldn''t listen to him no matter how hard he tried.

    Miko dragged his body until he was over Krow.

    He stared down on Krow and smiled innocently.

    And then-

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    He stabbed his claws in Krow''s right eye and crushed it.

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    He put his hand over Krow''s mouth, and his finger over his own lips.

    ¡°We''re only getting started.¡±

    He forced his hand into Krow''s mouth and grabbed his tongue.

    *Rip!*

    Miko ripped the tongue from his mouth.

    ¡°Guaaaah?!¡±

    An agonizing scream came from out of Krow''s mouth. It was so painful, it made everyone who heard it feel like their skin was crawling.

    Miko then proceeded to crush Krow''s other eye and broke his windpipe.

    His body convulsed vigorously as the pain swept over him.

    Miko then started breaking his fingers one by one, before breaking the arms.

    The scene of Miko slowly dissecting Krow, made a lot of people shiver.

    Miko then crawl to Krow''s feet and cut off his toes and forced it down Krow''s throat.

    After another few minutes there wasn''t a single place on Krow''s body that Miko didn''t destroy.

    Krow had long passed out already when Nero appeared beside Miko.

    ¡°You don''t have strength to deal the final blow, so allow me.¡±

    Miko thought about it for a while and nodded his head before closing his eyes with a satisfied expression.

    Nero smiled when he saw that, and looked down on Krow.

    ¡°In the end, uncle. You were an interesting guy. But you were too arrogant for your own good.¡±

    Nero swung his hand and Krow''s head was severed from his body.

    His body that caught fire and burned until it turned into ashes.

    ¡°Krow Dragna is dead!¡±

    He loudly announced.

    ¡°Jace, Vidia, and Kill Point have also died! Neo is captured and Killo has left the battle! This war is over!¡±

    Thousands of enemy soldier cried when they heard that their masters had perished, while Nero¡¯s soldiers cheered with all their might.

    ¡°Mea, Kill the invaders.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    Mea and her squad were up in the air when she responded. A giant black magic circle appeared in the sky, which stretched over the world.

    ¡°[Niflheim¡¯s Gate Of Death]!¡±

    A gigantic gate appeared and swallowed up the enemy soldiers by the dozen. None of Nero''s soldiers were sucked up, only the ones who sided with Krow.

    Mea spent a long time to prepare this spell with her squad, to swift clean up the battlefield.

    A lot of them screamed and tried to grabbed onto each other to escape the suction of the gate, but it was as if gravity no longer applied them.

    In the end every single enemy soldier was sucked into Mea''s gate and were never seen again.

    When the job was done, the gate closed and Mea returned to the ground.

    ¡°I''ve completed my task.¡±

    She said as she kneeled in front of Kimiko.

    ¡°I see. Good job.¡±

    Kimiko said with smile.

    At this time, Nero appeared with Miko in his arms.

    ¡°How is he, Gramps?¡±

    Momo asked frantically.

    ¡°He overdid, big time. His soul was extremely close to burning out. But I used Qi to treat him. He can''t use Qi for a while, and lost Vastator, but he''ll be alright after a couple months rest.¡±

    Everyone sighed in relief when they heard that.

    ¡°Then that means we won.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Yup. Flawless victory.¡±

    Soon after, the news of the death of two world renowned Proxies, a [Tyrant], millions of people, spread across the world.

    This battle had became a hot topic for many years to come, and forever was known as ¡°The Fool¡¯s Rebellion¡±.

 After Effects Of War

    Outside the lands of the Apellon Kingdom.

    There was a tent pitched up on the side of the road that led to it. Beside this tent was a motorcycle with a lion design.

    Behind it were dozen of luxurious black cars.

    Inside the tent was a man with golden hair with azure endings. He had a wild golden beard, a muscular build, and golden feline eyes.

    He dressed in a gold and black leather jacket and pants, and was playing with a hand console.

    ¡°Lord Kroc.¡±

    The man, Kroc looked up from the game when one of his subordinates entered the tent.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve finished conquering the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That was quick.¡±

    Kroc got up from his seat and stepped out of the tent.

    He looked towards the direction of Apellon and saw it in flames.

    ¡°What about the people?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve evacuated those that surrendered as well as the normal civilians. The soldiers however, perished when they blocked our path.¡±

    ¡°And the palace?¡±

    ¡°We plundered it throughly and took everything valuable.¡±

    ¡°Jace¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°Prisoners. They were depressed when they learned of his death, and willfully gave themselves upon.¡±

    Kroc smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Good. Send them back to Primus where they''ll undergo trial.¡±

    The subordinate bowed and left.

    ¡°Now then.¡±

    He stretched his hand out and and bazooka appeared in his hand.

    He then aimed it towards the kingdom and fired.

    *BOOOOOOOOM!*

    A huge explosion wiped out the entire kingdom and erased it from the world.

    Kroc waved his hand and made the bazooka disappear, and turned his back to the destroyed country.

    ¡°That was the last of the countries that collaborated with Krow. Now the only thing that''s left is to find Sonia and then I''m done.¡±

    The Lux(Day) Continent, a continent without the darkness of night located at foremost north of the world.

    There, there was a man in a white tuxedo suit walking down a path leading to the mountains. He was elderly and walked with a cane.

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    It was then a group of men appeared out of nowhere and surrounded the old man.

    ¡°Hehehe, look what we have here.¡±

    The men started circling around him.

    ¡°A weak little [B Class] walking alone in these dangerous parts.¡±

    ¡°He''s so weak that he can''t even keep his youth anymore. He even needs a cane to assist him.¡±

    All the man started laughing as they mocked the old man.

    ¡°But you do look like you have a bit of funds.¡±

    Greed could be seen in their eyes as they observed the old man.

    ¡°How about this? Give us everything you have and we''ll end your miserable life quickly.¡±

    ¡°If you don''t we¡¯ll torture you until you wished for death more than a fish wishes for water.¡±

    They started laughing again.

    The old man-

    ¡°Ten [SS Class] actually dare to try and block me?¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°This is the first in centuries.¡±

    He continued walking.

    ¡°What''s with this old bastard?! Did he lose his from fear?!¡±

    One of the men shouted.

    The old man paid him no heed, and continued walking with the help of his cane.

    ¡°Fuck this old bastard!¡±

    One of the men lost his patience and rushed towards the old man.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He swung his fist.

    But before it touched the old man''s jaw it suddenly halt.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±

    The man suddenly started screaming.

    ¡°What''s wrong-!¡±

    The other men''s sentence was cut short when they looked at their friend''s hand.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    It was sliced so thinly that looked like a bunch of bologna slices connected together by a piece of thin skin.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    All the men were scared stiff.

    The old man just continued walking like it had nothing to do with him.

    However, every step he took more of the man turned into bologna.

    First his arm was sliced up, then shoulder, his torso, and then his entire body.

    By the time the old man took his first step passed him, his entire body was reduced to bologna slices on the ground.

    This made all the men lose their minds.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaa!¡±

    They all scattered and started running in random directions.

    However-

    ¡°It''s all too late, little boys.¡±

    All of them started being reduced to bologna with every step they took. They all died before they took the fifth step.

    The old man continued walking without batting an eye, leave piles of processed meat behind him.

    He then walked for a while until he felt something vibrating in his top pocket.

    He took out a phone and answered it.

    (Yo, Ringo.)

    A ambiguous was heard from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Noah, huh. What is it?¡±

    (I''m just calling to tell you that Krow Dragna lost.)

    ¡°I see. Well, I expected as much. Even though I used my connections to gather an army for him, I knew he didn''t have what it takes to kill Nero.¡±

    (But you still convinced him to take the throne? You just set him up to get killed.)

    The voice from the other side of the phone had sounded like it was laughing.

    ¡°He was just something to distract Nero. Otherwise he would''ve went after Nora and Luther. They were the ones who killed the previous Primus leader and made his daughter had to be exiled. Luther may be his grandson but I doubt he''ll let him off. As for Nora, who failed to live up to being his daughter¡¯s husband¡­.I¡¯m sure you know what would happen to him if Nero had got a hold of him.¡±

    (Well, Nora and Luther are already irreplaceable to Genesis and the New Era. Not even Nero can touch them so easily now. Especially now that they''re [Tyrants].)

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    (So when are you coming back?)

    ¡°Soon. Ah, yes.¡±

    Ringo looked like he just remembered something.

    ¡°I met a really interested specimen while I was in the Dragna Kingdom.¡±

    (Does it have anything to do with the reason why you left those three kids, instead of bring them back here like you promised? What were their names again? Ace, Sora, and Hinami?)

    Ringo nodded.

    ¡°It does.¡±

    (Oh? Tell me about it, Ringo. Or since we''re talking about those three, should I call you Klick?)

    ¡°It doesn''t matter since none of them are my real name.¡±

    Ringo smiled and said-

    ¡°I met a reincarnated Proxy.¡±

    The Demon Continent. The continent that serves as a Den for some of the world most viscous demons.

    On this continent were several Demon empires and kingdoms; but there was one empire that stood above the rest.

    It''s name was the Morningstar Empire.

    In the wasteland at the east of the empire, there was a swamp that housed some of the world''s most dangerous monsters.

    In such a place, there someone sitting on a cliff that hung over a black sea.

    They had a fishing rod in their hand with a line in waters.

    ¡°Dante.¡±

    At this moment a voice resounded in the swamp. The voice was soothing at the same time charismatic.

    It gave you the impression that, it could sway even the holiest of saints to commit genocide.

    ¡°What is it, Lucifer?¡±

    Dante answered.

    ¡°By now you must''ve heard about what happened in the Dragna Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Apparently a huge war occurred there. Some people are calling it the war of the century.¡±

    ¡°Four [Tyrants], Three [XXX Class] Proxies, and millions of famous warriors clashed. I heard that the Holy Maiden, Sun Child Jace, and Heaven Piercer Kill Point died. Also that abomination Killo had to retreat, and Neo¡¯s situation is unclear.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like one hell of party. It''s a shame I wasn''t invited.¡±

    ¡°There''s another piece of information in need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Tiamat has chosen a proxy, and he''s Nero¡¯s grandson.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dante stayed silent for a while before speaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s a surprise. I thought you said she''s not interested in this war?¡±

    ¡°She isn''t. I don''t know what''s her reason, but she officially re-entered the war.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    At this moment a gigantic multi-headed sea dragon burst out of the sea and attacked Dante.

    Dante paid it no attention and simply swung his hand to the side.

    *BOOM!*

    All but one of the hydra¡¯s heads were blown off.

    He then open his palm and the hydra flew into his grasp like it was a piece of metal getting pulled by a magnet.

    ¡°Well, dragons are just oversized lizards in the end.¡±

    He started squeezing the hydra¡¯s neck, causing it to squirm in agony.

    ¡°You better not say that in front of Leviathan¡¯s proxy. He¡¯ll get mad you know.¡±

    Said Lucifer.

    Dante nodded.

    He then saw that the heads of the hydra were regenerating and multiplying.

    *BOOM!*

    He flick his wrist and the hydra exploded.

    ¡°Well, lets keep a close eye on the Dragna Kingdom for a while.¡±

    Dante of the Nine Hells.

    The founder of the Morningstar Empire.

    Master of the group that was acknowledged as the best swordsmen in the world, the Seven Swords of Lucifer.

    Lucifer¡¯s Proxy, and easily the strongest Demon Proxy to ever live.

    Back at the Dragna Kingdom.

    Aeon returned to the capital and group up everyone in the room.

    ¡°You guys won?!¡±

    Asked Tessa.

    ¡°I wouldn''t be here if we didn''t.¡±

    Aeon answer.

    ¡°Aeon, what about Miko? Is he okay?¡±

    Sasha asked worriedly.

    ¡°He''s fine. He was in a coma for a few months, but he''s okay now.¡±

    Everyone looked relieved when they heard that.

    ¡°So how was the war? Who came?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°It was one hell of a war. There were over a million enemies at our doorsteps.¡±

    ¡°Like?¡±

    Ace asked.

    ¡°There was the Sun Child Jace, the [Tyrant] Kill Point, the Holy Maiden Vidia, Neo the Unyielding.¡±

    ¡°T-Those are some big names.¡±

    Ana said nervously.

    ¡°Oh, there was also World Eater Killo.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Hearing Killo''s name shocked everyone.

    ¡°Did you kill him?¡±

    Leon asked.

    ¡°No way. He almost killed me, Momo and Miko.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Miko fought against Killo?!¡±

    Sasha jumped from her seat and shouted.

    Aeon nodded.

    ¡°He did the best out of all of us. He nearly got him too. He destroyed half of his body, but in the end it wasn''t enough. That guy was a real monster. In the end, gramps didn''t have any other choice than to let him go.¡±

    ¡°I can''t believe Miko actually fought Killo.¡±

    ¡°He was actually the one who kicked the war off. I''m pretty sure he killed nearly 30,000 enemies.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But he used a powerful weapon and ended up losing it. So he probably can''t do it again. Well, for now."

    Sasha was visibly relieved when she heard that. If Miko became too strong too quickly he''ll become a target.

    ¡°Oh, here.¡±

    Aeon took something from his pocket and gave it to Sasha.

    ¡°Its from your mother. She said it contains the basics for mastering your powers. She said that it''s about time you start learning to master them, and that you should teach them to your daughter as well.¡±

    Sasha dumbfounded.

    ¡°She also said, this isn''t a suggestion. This is an order. This war showed that power was needed to survive in this world, so you can''t afford to be stubborn anymore.¡±

    Sasha stared at the jewel in her hand and nodded.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Aeon smiled when heard that.

    ¡®Looks like not being able to protect her family, made her want to get stronger.¡¯

    He thought.

    He then took out a book and threw it Luka.

    ¡°What''s this?¡±

    She said after catching it.

    ¡°Its from Miko. He said it¡¯s a manual on how to use [Dragonite].¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Luka was shocked.

    ¡°Why is he giving me this?¡±

    ¡°Our battle is soon approaching, so to show comradeship I''ll give you something that will help you achieve your goal¡¯, is what he said. He also said that he wants you to improve it if possible.¡±

    Luka got mixed feelings when she stared at the book.

    Aeon didn''t tell her that Miko was in the middle of creating something that was far more powerful than Dragonite.

    ¡°As for twins, he gave me this.¡±

    Aeon took out two gold necklace with a beautiful gem stone on it.

    The twins took it and happily put it on.

    He then turned to the trio and also gave them presents from Miko.

    As for Leon, he got nothing.

    However, he did past a message from Miko.

    When Leon heard it he was visibly shocked and put on a solemn expression.

    Sasha also got a pair of diamond earrings as well.

    ¡°Now then, since I''m done playing Santa. Let''s resume your training.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    ¡°What? I''ve still haven''t taught you Qigong yet and bunch of other stuff.¡±

    Aeon smiled innocently.

    ¡°Lets all get along for the next couple years, shall we?¡±

    Meanwhile.

    Miko stood in front of Nero and Nova who were on their thrones.

    ¡°So what is your wish, my grandson?¡±

    Nero said with a smile.

    Miko returned that smile and said-

    ¡°Help me become this country¡¯s king!¡±

    Gamiko Dragna Arc End!!!!

    Throne Wars Arc Start!!!!!

 Arc 5: Nero And Rouge

    Dragna Capital City, Royal District.

    Nero appeared at the gates like a ghost completely startling the guards.

    The moment their eyes laid on him, it was like their souls had left their bodies. They just stood there with pale faces.

    Nero didn''t even bother looking at them, before disappearing on the Triad Roads.

    It was only after several seconds did the guards regained some life.

    One of them almost tumbled over and fainted from fright.

    There was one thing going through their minds.

    ¡°Why was the Demon Dragon God here?!¡±

    Elsewhere, Nero already appeared in front of the palace.

    When he looked behind him, he could see countless people trembling on the floor. There were even some groveling while shedding tears.

    ¡°Oi, oi. I just simply took a walk through the town and you people are acting like I slaughtered your entire linage.¡±

    Nero said with a sigh.

    But no one dared to respond.

    They all knew that a being of the highest existence was among them.

    There was a clear reason why the Secundus Branch feared Nero.

    It was because he once strolled into the royal palace and killed the king and clan leader in broad daylight, and no one could''ve stopped him.

    What made it more terrifying was that the king was Nero''s cousin, and the clan leader was his uncle by Augustus.

    Nero killed his cousin and uncle and hang their bodies on the palace gate.

    Until now, no one knew why Nero did this. But this action forced Rouge to come back home and take over as clan leader and appoint a new king.

    Strangely enough, Rouge never blame Nero or tried to avenge his branch¡¯s leader. This created the misconception that Rouge feared Nero.

    But they soon realized that they were wrong.

    Since then no matter how much the Primus branch was bullied or mistreated by members of the Secundus Branch, Nero has never set foot in the capital city much less the royal palace.

    This made everything clear.

    Not even Nero would carelessly go against Rouge.

    However, 250 years later Nero returned to the royal palace. This made the entire Secundus Branch enter a state of emergency.

    ¡°H-Halt!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Nero lazily looked in front of him and saw that he was surrounded by dozens Secundus members.

    The strongest one was [Lower XXX Class]. This was considered a powerhouse on a worldwide scale. But even hewas trembling in front of Nero.

    Nero found this a bit amusing.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not even a fraction of Krow''s strength, so it can''t be helped. Besides I''m someone who the Class System can no longer judge.¡±

    If Nero wanted to, he could kill everyone here without them being able to react.

    ¡®Hm¡­I wonder if I should play with them for a bit?¡¯

    A playful smile appeared on Nero''s face as he thought that.

    When the secundus members saw this smile, they felt like hell froze over.

    Just as Nero was about to make his move-

    ¡°Gamiko.¡±

    A woman with silver and pink hair, and dressed in a maid uniform, appeared behind him.

    ¡°Oh, my dear Celina.¡±

    Nero relaxed his body and moved to give Celina a hug.

    However, his hands only caught wind.

    Celina had distanced herself from him.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You didn''t have be so vigilant. You''ll hurt my feelings.¡±

    Nero said while laughing.

    Celina remained emotionless.

    ¡°Feelings? Someone like you actually possess emotions other than lust?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I appreciate it if you don''t make it out like I''m a sex addict.¡±

    ¡°A man who sneaked into our country and boldly declared in front of all the Death Maidens that you''ll attempt to court all of them all at once, isn''t a sex maniac?¡±

    It goes without saying that Celina¡¯s first encounter with Nero wasn''t a good one.

    ¡°Hey, I was just a young teen going through puberty. You can''t blame me for getting excited when I heard that there was a country filled beautiful women.¡±

    ¡°You destroyed our sacred hall dedicated to my mother.¡±

    ¡°I was drunk.¡±

    ¡°You slept with one of your ministers¡¯ daughters on her wedding night.¡±

    ¡°Groom was drunk, so I lent a hand.¡±

    ¡°You robbed a foreign envoy at his welcoming party.¡±

    ¡°He was drunk.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°You corrupted our most talent male youth, and ran around the streets naked together.¡±

    ¡°We were both drunk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    Saying so, Celina turned around and left.

    Nero shook his head.

    ¡°Do you think I''ll come all the way here, just to leave.¡±

    He suddenly sat down, while the space around him twisted.

    He had teleported while he was taking a seat and appeared in front of the throne.

    On the throne wasn''t the current king Dario, but his grandfather Rouge.

    Rouge looked down on the sitting Nero.

    ¡°I haven''t seen you in centuries, and you suddenly come here and cause a scene.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°You never change do you, Gamiko?¡±

    Nero responded to Rouge¡¯s complaints with a smile.

    It made Rouge think that Nero hasn''t matured since he was a kid.

    ¡°Oh. Congratulations on your victory against our uncle, two years ago.¡±

    ¡°You don''t look so happy though.¡±

    ¡°Don''t misunderstand. I''m glad that you aren''t dead, but with Krow''s death you do realize that all our aunts and uncles are gone, right? This makes us the oldest survivors of our clan.¡±

    ¡°What about Basmu, Gallu and the other 11 Supreme Monsters? Aren''t they our aunts and uncles?¡±

    ¡°They don''t have Augustus¡¯ blood. So they''re different.¡±

    ¡°Well, Krow brought it down on himself.¡±

    Rouge nodded in agreement.

    He then used his eyes to size up Nero again.

    ¡®Hm? He got stronger over the centuries. He''s about half of Augustus now. Not bad.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    Even with Nero''s growth, Rouge knew that they were equal.

    In fact, he was 100% certain that the leaders of the Tertitus, Quartus, and Quintus branches were around the same strength as him and Nero.

    This was because they all had a similar level of talent from birth.

    ¡®If that rebellion didn''t happen 10,000 years ago the Dragna clan would be one of the strongest empires in the world. We might''ve even been able to put an end to the Asgard Empire¡¯s 10,000 year reign. It''s too bad the branches are divided now.¡¯

    Rouge sighed as he thought this.

    ¡°So, what did you come here for?¡±

    ¡°Normally I would tease you a bit more, but let''s get to the point.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°Rouge, how about we play a little game?¡±

    ¡°A game? What kind of game?¡±

    ¡°A Throne War.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    What Nero said visibly shocked Rouge.

    Nero shouldn''t have any interest in the throne. That was evident from the fact that he didn''t state his claim to become king after he killed his uncle and cousin centuries ago.

    Most people don''t know the reason why Nero killed the King and the previous Secundus branch leader.

    But Rouge knows.

    His uncle had offended Nero big time. He not only made a pass at Kimiko, he even threatened her that if she didn''t become his, he would make the Morningstar Empire destroy her country.

    His uncle was friends with the with Silver Swordsman of the Seven Swords Of Lucifer, who was ranked 4th among them and controlled one of the 9 hells (countries) of the Morningstar Empire. It would be simple for him to crush Niflheim, even though he wouldn''t be able to kill Kimiko herself.

    When Nero heard this, he snapped.

    He ignored Kimiko''s warnings, and stormed into the Secundus branch.

    He first killed the king who was his uncle¡¯s son, and then killed his uncle and all of his descendants. Thus eradicating an entire bloodline.

    Rouge didn''t pursue Nero for what he did, because he would''ve done the same soon or later.

    Niflheim was the home of his wife. So he couldn''t just sit back and let someone threaten its existence.

    Even so, Nero could''ve still used the chance to make the Primus branch the ruling family, but he didn''t.

    That''s why his request now confused Rouge.

    ¡°¡­.I thought you didn''t want the throne?¡±

    ¡°I don''t, but my grandson son does.¡±

    ¡°Grandson? You mean the one they call Miko?¡±

    Nero nodded.

    Rouge was even more confused.

    If Nero wanted the throne for himself or even one of his children, then it wouldn''t be so weird. But he actually wanted the throne for one of his grandchildren.

    And the youngest one at that.

    It didn''t make sense.

    ¡°Why would your grandson want the throne? It couldn''t be that you want to put him on the throne just to mess around, right?¡±

    ¡°Isn''t that samething you did with Dario?¡±

    Nero said with a smile.

    Rogue frowned.

    ¡°No. Dario ascending to the throne was because of certain circumstances. It''s a strategic move. However, I can tell from your face that you wanting to put your grandson on the throne is only for entertainment.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! I won''t deny that it would be fun to see how Miko would run a country; but there''s a legit reason for this.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Please tell me your reason.¡±

    Rouge said with a relax tone.

    ¡°I can''t say.¡±

    However, his face twitch when he heard Nero say that.

    ¡°You can''t say? Are you messing with me, Gamiko?¡±

    ¡°I''m not. I seriously can''t tell you reason why Miko must take the throne.¡±

    He said with a solemn expression.

    ¡®I can''t tell you that he''s our grandmother¡¯s proxy. If I did you would lose your rationality and force him to have her appear before you.¡¯

    Nero thought.

    ¡°¡­.Then I can''t accept your game.¡±

    Saying so, Rouge got up to leave.

    ¡°Aw, that''s too bad. Then it looks like we¡¯ll have to do this the old fashion way and take the throne by force.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Hearing this, Rouge froze in place.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    He spoke with a cold tone.

    ¡°I think you heard me.¡±

    However, Nero¡¯s voice was playful.

    Rouge glared at him.

    ¡°Gamiko, are you threatening me and my branch?¡±

    The moment rouge said so, Nero could feel a blade against his neck.

    He didn''t have to turn his head to know who it belongs to.

    ¡°You shouldn''t play with sharp objects, Celina.¡±

    ¡°You came in here and threatened my husband. You should have been dead already.¡±

    It was then that the smile dropped from Nero''s face.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Celina suddenly felt like an invincible force was grasping her heart.

    ¡°I''ll say this again. You shouldn''t play with sharp objects. If you think I won''t kill because of Rouge and Kimiko, you''re sadly mistaken.¡±

    He spoke slow and but clearly.

    She immediately knew that he wasn''t bluffing.

    ¡°Celina, stand down.¡±

    She looked at Rouge and slowly removed the knife from Nero''s neck and faded away.

    Rouge then looked at Nero.

    ¡°Do you understand the meaning of your words Gamiko?¡±

    ¡°If I didn''t understand, then I wouldn''t have said them.¡±

    Rouge eyes narrowed.

    ¡°If we were to go to war, your branch would be destroyed. Did you forget the massive loss you suffered with Krow''s rebellion?¡±

    The war with Krow was like a double edge sword. Although most of the enemy soldiers were outsiders, over a million of them belonged to the Primus branch.

    If you add that million with the million that stuck by Nero, a lot of infighting occurred.

    Because of this, the Primus branch lost all most three quarters of their forces, which included 30 elders over [X Class].

    It was definitely a huge blow to their military strength.

    ¡°It''s true that 12 years ago, the Secundus branch lost a lot of soldiers. However, we still have all of our core members. If the two branches were to go to war, the Primus branch would be eradicated.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    However, Nero just laughed at Rouge¡¯s words.

    ¡°Let''s do a simulation. Other than you, Sparrow, and Raiser, who in the secundus branch can stop me, Raven, and Kroc? Let''s say the six of us are in deadlock, who can stop Junior? Let''s say that Marcel can stall him for a bit. Then what about Kimiko? No let''s not involve our wives or any in-laws.¡±

    Nero smiled and then said.

    ¡°Who¡¯s left in the secundus branch that can stop Ravel and Falcon?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Hearing those names, Rouge¡¯s eyes widen to the extreme.

    ¡°Gamiko, you actually freed those two from their imprisonments?!¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn''t I? All the cowards who imprisoned them in fear of their powers are dead. Besides, their my brother and sister. What''s wrong with freeing them?¡±

    Hearing Nero''s casual tone, Rouge knew that he wasn''t lying.

    ¡®If he really freed them, then if a full blown war was to erupt between us it will lead to both branches destroying each other.¡¯

    Rouge thought.

    ¡°Besides, Rouge. The throne shouldn''t have belong to your branch in the first place. It''s rightfully ours.¡±

    Nero continued.

    ¡°In fact, your branch should''ve been destroyed a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°You think I don''t know that.¡±

    Rouge suddenly said with an irritated tone.

    ¡°It was my father who started the rebellion that led to the deaths of our parents and Augustus. Because he was jealous of your father¡¯s birthright, everyone almost died. That''s why I have no interest in ruling or developing the country. As long as I preserve it, it''s enough for me.¡±

    Rouge then had a pained expression.

    ¡°Our grandmother hates me, and that will probably never change. But my descendants are innocent. If they can somehow rebuild the country on their own, then there''s a chance that she''ll forgive the Secundus Branch. However, none of them have been able to do so as yet. But there''s still a chance.¡±

    He showed a determined expression.

    ¡°However, you''re right Gamiko. The throne should rightfully be yours. So I''ll give your family a chance to reclaim it.¡±

    Nero smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°See. You''re not so bad of a bastard if your remove the stick from up your ass.¡±

    Rouge frown, spoke.

    ¡°Get to it. What are your terms for this Throne War?¡±

 Primus Two Years After

    The grand war between multiple proxies and [Tyrants] had a great effect on the world, even two years later.

    But there was no place that it had affected more than the Primus World.

    When the battle had just ended and Raven returned everyone to their original dimension, wide-spread shock was evident.

    The citizens were scared out their minds when they saw countless corpse of their own soldiers.

    Families wept for their dead, lovers celebrated their partner''s successful return, and children welcome back their parents.

    All kinds of emotion were bubbling up in the citizens and had reached its peak.

    Naturally, an announcement about what had transpired was released to inform the people.

    When they heard all the big names that died at the hands of their soldiers, they celebrated and praised their world as untouchable.

    This caused a lot of youth to get pumped up, wishing to join the branch and fight alongside these invincible forces.

    Naturally, Miko''s fame also risen to the peak.

    A young boy slew countless enemies, and even crippled the enemy leader.

    How would he be famous?

    Currently, Miko was seen as a future Nero and Nova.

    Momo also gained a lot of fame and acceptance from the people as Miko''s master. As well as someone who fought for them.

    Aeon on the other hand, purposely left and covered his actions in the war. So his fame was overshadowed as he wanted it.

    Nero, Nova, Kimiko, Sherry, and Raven were already considered omniscient, so the faith in them only increased as if they were gods.

    In the mountains located at the southern end of the world, Miko laid on the ground breathing heavily.

    Around him were countless monster corpses of all sizes.

    He was currently 12 and had grown older in the face. He looked like he did when he first learnt [Skeletal Reconstruction]. Only now, he looked a bit more like Tiamat, giving him a feminine appearance like Nero and Nova.

    He also found out that it was hard for his body to build muscle. Even though his strength greatly increased, his muscle mass didn''t.

    It was like he was destined to look feminine.

    Miko even started to wonder if it was the same for all male Proxies whose Parent God was female.

    Since he has yet to meet another male proxy with a female god, he didn''t know.

    ¡°You''ve improved again. With your current strength you should be able to battle anyone in [A Class].¡±

    The one who said that was Momo, who was in her child form, sitting on a horse.

    ¡°If your Qi didn''t go out of whack for nearly a year, you would''ve officially crossed over to [A Class].¡±

    Because he overused his Qi in the war, Miko temporarily lost the ability to manifest Qi.

    This caused his physical strength to stop growing past [B Class].

    Because his body was still young, it was hard for him to increase his physical abilities without Qigong. He had to once again rely on magic to boost his strength.

    However, when his Qi returned he got a surprised.

    His Qigong level rose a rank to Qigong Warrior.

    This greatly surprised Momo.

    Normally it takes years for someone to reach Qigong Warrior from Qigong Apprentice.

    4 years if you''re slow. Half that time if you''re fast.

    Miko did it in little over a year.

    If you also consider the fact that he only activated his Qi three and a half years ago, it was very startling.

    Miko was now a rank under Momo who was a Qigong King. It was obvious that Miko''s talent in Qigong was far superior to Momo''s.

    However, when it came to magic she was far superior.

    ¡°But this is strange though. You''re dominant bloodline should be Tiamat¡¯s like mine. So why is your talent leaning more to Augustus¡¯? Or could it be that both bloodlines are equal in you like Gramps? But why didn''t it show in your hair color? Is it because you''re Tiamat''s proxy?¡±

    Half way through what she said, Momo was mumbling to herself.

    Miko then sprung to his feet and stretched his body.

    ¡°Anyone in [A Class] huh. What if I use my demon form?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. I can''t judge that form accurately. It follows its own principles.¡±

    Hearing that Miko couldn''t help but to agree.

    He had obtained Beleth¡¯s abilities but it wasn''t so simple.

    ¡°Anyway, let''s head back.¡±

    Momo said.

    Miko nodded in agreement.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He then stepped out and with a grunt giant azure and gold dragon wings appeared on his back.

    Momo then jumped on his back.

    Miko frowned and looked at Momo, and saw her mischievous expression.

    He sighed and flopped his wings, and shot towards the sky.

    The reason he didn''t chase Momo from his back was because he considered the extra weight good for training his flying abilities.

    It was at this moment, Momo changed to her true adult body.

    She also used a spell to increase both her and Miko''s weight, to make it hard for him.

    As Miko flopped his wings with Momo''s body glued to him, he could feel his body get hot as his blood started rushing through his body.

    Miko clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    Not too long ago, he found out that Raven''s words about it was literally painful for Nero to go without women, was true.

    It was as Raven said.

    ¡°Once you reach puberty, you''ll see what I mean.¡±

    Miko was currently a preteen, which meant he had began puberty.

    He quickly learned that his sexual desires were growing at an alarming rate.

    This was because of his dragon blood.

    It reached a point where it was hard to control.

    However, he knew as he gets older he''ll gain a better control over his carnal desires.

    But it was still overbearing for the current Miko.

    He could now understand why male members of the Dragna had multiple wives.

    One woman literally can''t satisfy them. In fact, he was sure that if he stuck to one woman for the rest of his life, he might end up depleting her vitality, worse case scenario killing her.

    After experiencing the real thing himself, Miko immediately thought that Rouge was the odd one.

    One wife, one kid? He couldn''t understand how he did it. If he had at least five kids over the years he would understand.

    Even though he was thinking that, it didn''t mean that he''ll lose control and start raping women.

    But it will take a strong will to deny a beautiful woman if she throw herself at him.

    This made it easier for him to fall for a honey trap. But it was still unlikely.

    For him to fall in a honey trap, the woman would have to have a Tiamat level beauty, or had some that attracted him to her. Even then, the honey trap would have a10% chance of succeeding.

    (How''s it feel to have carnal desires again?)

    Tiamat mocked him in his head.

    (This is actually a good time. I''ve been meaning to ask you something for a while.)

    ¡®What?¡¯

    (Do you plan on having descendants in this world?)

    Tiamat''s question maybe sounded weird, but she had a legitimate reason.

    As Logan Cross, Miko made it his number one priority to not have children.

    The reason for this could be traced back to his birth.

    Logan was born in an ancient cult called the True Cross.

    It was a gnostic cult that somehow survived the Roman crusades against pagan believers. Over the centuries the cult grew from a weak group of pagans that were on the verge of destruction, to a powerful force living in the shadows of society.

    The reason for this was the True Believer Project.

    This is a project that aims to create the best disciples possible through gene manipulation.

    In other terms, they wanted to create superior humans worthy of being called God''s Children.

    At first they accomplished this by practicing Selective Breeding among humans. The members would go out in the world and reproduce with all kinds of talented persons; no matter their race, nationality, or belief.

    As long as they had some kind of talent they were welcomed.

    After centuries of practicing this all kinds of geniuses started appearing in the project.

    At one point it was so high that every 1:3 offsprings were superior to other humans in someway.

    However, talent wasn''t necessarily inheritable. There were times were no true genius was born for several decades. This created a huge flaw in the project.

    To fix this, the family turned to science. Because of the countless geniuses they produced over the centuries they had gathered a lot of influence in lots of areas.

    So they funded several gene manipulation projects.

    While it wasn''t on a sci-fi level, they were successful in manipulating genes to a certain extent. This allowed them to produce more geniuses than before.

    But the cult itself changed.

    All of the member''s marriages were decided for them beforehand. They were not allowed to have any other lover than what was chosen for them.

    If they did, then they would be purged from the project. If you had a child with someone who wasn¡¯t up to standard, your child would be killed along with you and your lover.

    It goes without saying that it was a crazy cult.

    It was because of this cult that Logan hated the concept of gods and religions.

    To him these things only made people stupid, insane, and delusional. This was why he wanted to destroy them.

    By the time Logan was born, half of the children were test-tube babies who went through a bit of a gene mutation. Not only that, the gifted children would be cherished while the non gifted would be sent to one of their remote facilities and live in shame with the brand of ¡°defect¡±.

    Logan was a defect. But when it was discovered that a few people had affairs and contaminated the project, a mass purge was carried out.

    Logan who was saved in the nick of time was the sole survivor of the purge. But his mind had already been broken, which cause him to become mentally unstable.

    Ironically, it was this instability that awaken his talents and made him the unparalleled genius that the cult had been seeking.

    However, Logan throughly eradicated it.

    Afterwards, he vowed to not have children and let his bloodline end with him.

    Although, Logan Cross was dead, Gamiko Dragna was still alive and possessed a completely different bloodline.

    There shouldn''t be a problem having children.

    Thinking that, Miko-

    ¡®Sure. I''ll have children here.¡¯

    (Oh, I see!)

    Miko and Tiamat''s link grew stronger over the years. The two were now able to feel when the other was feeling strong emotions.

    Miko didn''t know why Tiamat was feeling very happy right now. Well, he had a few guesses, but he didn''t voice them.

    After nearly a hour of flying, they finally arrived at the palace.

    When Miko was directly over the palace, Momo jumped off his back and landed on the ground in her child form.

    Miko landed in front of her and walked towards the palace.

    As they walked countless servants stopped what they were doing and bowed. It''s been like this since the war. No one dared to show contempt to anyone of the head family.

    They didn''t want to get purge after all. Especially now that Momo¡¯s inheritance rights had been returned to her.

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the search for your mother?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Momo shook her head.

    ¡°Her location is still unknown. But the news of Krow''s death must''ve reached her by now. So she''ll probably come home when she''s ready.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    It was around this time that they saw a red-haired woman, with a beautiful face and fierce golden eyes.

    ¡°Oh, Aunty Neo.¡±

    Said Momo.

    Neo frown when she heard that.

    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡±

    ¡°No. You''re my aunt. Why would I mock you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I''ve still haven''t lost to be your aunt.¡±

    After the war, only two of the people who invaded the Primus World survived.

    They were Killo and Neo.

    Even though they survived, the reasons were different.

    Killo earned his survival with his overwhelming power, while Neo was spared.

    So naturally their status were different.

    Killo was able to leave, but Neo became a prisoner of war.

    Although she was a prisoner, it wasn''t like she was confined or anything. Other than her magic and Qi being sealed, she was free of any restrictions.

    In fact, even with her powers sealed Neo stilled had overwhelming strength. She was a Qigong God after all.

    So her physical abilities were pretty much unrivaled. Escaping here might not be a cinch, but it was possible.

    However she never tried to escape even once in the two years. It was obvious why.

    ¡°Hey, Neo. Can you spar with me again?¡±

    Said Miko.

    Neo looked at him and smiled.

    ¡°You''ll get beat in one hit again, you know?¡±

    ¡°I still want to.¡±

    Neo nodded.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After parting with Neo and Momo, Miko headed towards Kimiko''s room. She remained her even two years after the war. This was to effectively teach Miko as much techniques as possible.

    Along the way he met an azure haired boy in the hall.

    This boy was around 14 or 13, and gave off an aloof aura.

    When Miko''s eyes met with the boy¡¯s he could feel a great power lurking within him.

    He could automatically tell that this boy was very strong.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The two passed in silence as they observed each other.

    When the boy was no longer in sight, Miko stopped his feet.

    ¡°Who was that?¡±

    After returning from Kimiko''s room, Miko got a message saying that Nero called for him.

    When he got to the throne room, he saw Nero with a smile on his face.

    Miko smile as well and said-

    ¡°Looks like it went well.¡±

 Gathering

    Capital City.

    Aeon was sitting on a sofa in his [Time Palace], when a message suddenly appeared in front of him.

    ¡°It''s set.¡±

    That''s what all it said.

    ¡°Looks like my time here is up.¡±

    He then got up from his sofa, and opened a door that suddenly appeared before him. He opened it and left.

    He then appeared in the entertainment room where he saw a girl sitting on the couch.

    This girl was extremely beautiful and was around 16 or 17.

    She had long brown hair that flowed to her lower back. Her purple eyes were like priceless gems. She had supple lips, and a nose that perfectly fits her face. Her body was voluptuous body with perfect curves.

    This girl who had the stunning appearance of a temptress was Hinami, who was now sixteen years old, and was considered an adult in the human world.

    When Hinami saw Aeon, she frowned.

    ¡°Is it time to continue training already?¡±

    She asked.

    She was obviously unwilling.

    Over the two years, Aeon as push she and others passed their limits countless times over again.

    She easily lost count of how many times she thought she was going to die.

    However, she did have to admit that Aeon made her strength increase to an unbelievable amount.

    Not only that, by having her face death on countless occasions, Hina has matured greatly. This maturity allowed her to take full advantage of her genius brain and removed all naivety from her personality.

    She also became able to have a calmer temperament, which helps her to remain calm in dangerous situations.

    So she received a lot of benefits from Aeon over the 4 years Miko left her.

    However, she won''t admit it to his face.

    Aeon shook his head.

    ¡°We aren''t going to train today.¡±

    ¡°Really? That''s unusual. Did something happened?¡±

    Aeon nodded.

    ¡°Yeah. Gather Ace, Sora, and my aunt. I¡¯ll go retrieve Luka.¡±

    After he said that, Aeon disappeared from her sight.

    ¡°I wonder what''s going on?¡±

    Hina mumbled as she got off the couch.

    She left the room and walked down the hall and knocked on a door.

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    A male voice came from behind the door.

    Couple moments later, the door opened and a man stood in the doorway.

    He was about 18 years, and was 6ft tall with a slim build.

    He was wearing an orange shirt, a silver chain with a card pendent. He wore a pair black close-fit jeans, with a pair of black boots.

    He was very handsome, and was surrounded by a mischievous air. He had orange eyes, stylish orange hair, and playful smile.

    ¡°Ace, the devil wants us to gather up for something.¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°Oh? Did you he tell you why?¡±

    ¡°Does he normally?¡±

    ¡°You got a point.¡±

    Saying so, Ace stepped out in the hallway and closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Well, lets go. There''s not much he can do to us that he hasn''t done before.¡±

    They walked until they met with a pair of purple haired children, with identical faces.

    They were Tessa and Kristen. Ten years old.

    ¡°Oh, Big sis!¡±

    When she saw Hina, Tessa ran up and hugged her. Tessa was very close with Hina, and viewed her as her actual sister.

    Kristen on the other was more cold and aloof towards her. In fact, he was like that to anyone who wasn''t his relative.

    He and Aeon didn''t really get along though.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Shortly after parting with the twins, Hina and Ace arrived in the lobby where they saw Leon and Sasha.

    Other than their haircut, the two didn''t look any different. They still had the appearance of teenagers.

    They looked same age as Ace and Hina.

    ¡°Oh, its good that you''re here. Aeon wants to tell us for something.¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°Is that so? Then we''ll wait here then.¡±

    Sasha said with a smile.

    A few minutes later, Sora returned to the apartment building.

    He was a little bit taller than Ace. His hair was cut short, and he had grown remarkably handsome.

    He was wearing an opened white and blue jacket, a blue undershirt, dark-colored pants, and sneakers.

    When he was told that Aeon wanted them to gather, he frowned.

    ¡®What is that devil planning now?¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    Shortly after, the devil, Aeon appeared with a preteen girl.

    She black hair, red eyes, and was really cute. She was dressed a bit tomboyish, but there was still a bit of feminine feeling in her dressing.

    This was 12-year-old Luka. Her hair was fully black, unlike two years ago when the ends were emerald.

    Luka looked like she was in a bad mood, while Aeon still had his signature joker smile on his face.

    ¡°It''s nice to see you all gathered like I asked.¡±

    ¡°Cut the formality. What is it you want?¡±

    Said Luka.

    From her tone, anyone could tell that Aeon did something to her before bringing her here.

    Aeon smiling face was untroubled by Luka¡¯s cold tone.

    ¡°Then let''s do as you said, get to the point.¡±

    His smile grew more playful.

    ¡°Pack your bags. We''re going to the Primus World.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked by Aeon¡¯s words. It was just too sudden.

    ¡°Why are we going to the branch Aeon?¡±

    Sasha asked.

    ¡°That''s because, we were summoned.¡±

    ¡°All of us? By who?¡±

    ¡°Who else? Demon Dragon God Nero of course. Aka your daddy!¡±

    Aeon spoke as if he was enjoying everyone''s surprised faces.

    ¡°What if we refuse?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°That''s impossible.¡±

    Aeon said with a confident tone which made Luka frown.

    He continued.

    ¡°Even if you all are stupid enough to deny an invitation from someone like Gramps, you''ll still go out of your own will.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you sound confident. Could you tell us the reason for this?¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°Miko, of course. This is a chance to meet him after 4 years.¡±

    He scanned their faces.

    ¡°I doubt there''s anyone here that doesn''t want to see him.¡±

    His eyes paused on Luka for a while.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    She didn''t say anything.

    She just turn her face away from him.

    ¡°Miko¡­.¡±

    Sasha spoke her son''s name with lots of emotion.

    There was a beautiful smile on her face.

    ¡°Does this have something to do with Miko?¡±

    She asked.

    Aeon nodded.

    ¡°It''s centered around him. Gramps is just the middleman.¡±

    ¡°Then I''ll go. I really want to she my son again. Sooner the better.¡±

    Sasha was obviously excited to go meet her son after 4 years. She could barely control herself.

    ¡°Mikky¡­.¡±

    She wasn''t the only one.

    From the matter of meeting him was mentioned, Hina''s heartbeat started to race. And a strong sense of longing, took her over.

    Unlike four years ago, Hina knew what kind of feelings she had for him. But whether she act upon them was something she was hesitating over.

    Miko was four years younger than her, and was someone who was aiming for the pinnacle of the world. She didn''t know if she would join him on his journey to the top.

    She didn''t even know if she had the qualifications to. However that didn''t mean that she didn''t have confidence in herself.

    It was just that Miko was too abnormal.

    From their fight against Darius to their battle against Luka. He''s been someone who always amazed her. But she thought even if she couldn''t walk beside him as equals, she could still walk closely behind him.

    But that changed two years.

    Miko had become a war hero, who fought against some of the world''s strongest. He even heavily wounded the world''s strongest Dragon Proxy Killo.

    That wasn''t something she could ever hope to do.

    This made Hina feel like she was left behind.

    However, that didn''t mean she gave up.

    She intends to chase after Miko''s shadow as long as she can. She''ll stick behind him until she become a nuisance.

    When that happens she intends to disappear from his life, and never come back.

    However, meeting Miko was necessary for her, to see if she had the resolve to stick to her plan.

    If for one second she doesn''t think she can, then she''ll separate from him there and walk her own path outside the Dragna Kingdom, and seek out her parents.

    Everyone agreed to go to the Primus branch right away, all except Leon.

    ¡°Aeon, was I include in the list of people who Nero invited?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°What? You think you''re not welcomed?¡±

    Leon nodded.

    ¡°Well, you''re right. If you go back I''m sure Gramps will kill you. I mean you broke the rules he set for anyone who wished to marry his daughters, and took away his the only daughter he had around him. To be honest, I''m surprised that you didn''t ¡®disappear¡¯ already.¡±

    Aeon said while laughing.

    Leon on the other hand had a sour expression.

    ¡°However, Gramps and Uncle might not want to see you, but Kimiko does.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Aeon words shocked Leon.

    He continued.

    ¡°She wants to see the man her daughter married, and the father of her grandchildren. Ah, speaking of grandchildren. Tessa and Kristen are supposed to come as well.¡±

    Leon''s face darken.

    Although he never met her, he knew quite a bit about Kimiko.

    He knew that she was the world''s first female [Tyrant], as well as the queen of Niflheim and the world''s #1 assassin clan, the Mors Clan.

    Not only that, he heard that Kimiko once brutally beaten his grandfather and leader of the Saevio Clan, Markus Saevio.

    He didn''t what caused their dispute, but it was an undeniable fact that she almost killed him.

    In a sense, Leon was more afraid of her than Nero.

    However, if she wants to meet him he can''t refuse.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Leon accepted his position and agreed to travel to the Primus branch.

    Royal District, Saevio Residence.

    A crimson hair man, who was dressed in a military-like clothing kneeled before a throne.

    He was Marco Saevio.

    On the throne in front of him, was a man who looked like he was in his early 20s.

    He was dressed in crimson and gold robes, had crimson hair and eyes, and gave off an arrogant but regal aura.

    This man was the leader of the Saevio Clan, Markus Saevio.

    ¡°What? Are you sure you heard that properly, Marco?¡±

    Marco nodded.

    ¡°I''m sure, Father. One year from now there will be a grand battle between a representative from the Primus Branch and His Majesty Dario.¡±

    ¡°Why would Rouge allow Nero to arrange such a thing?¡±

    Markus said with a frown.

    ¡°Then again, Neither Rouge nor Nero wants to be king. So they could be viewing this as a little game to past the time.¡±

    He then looked down on Marco.

    ¡°Do you know who the Primus representative will be?¡±

    Marco nodded.

    ¡°Gamiko Dragna the Third. Son of Leon.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Markus couldn''t believe his ears.

    He wanted to ask his son if he had been mistaken, but he swallowed back his words when he saw Marco¡¯s serious face.

    He sighed and leaned back in his seat.

    ¡°I seriously don''t know what the Dragna clan is thinking.¡±

    He then smiled.

    ¡°Well, I guess it wouldn''t be bad to have a relative on the throne. However, if he''s going to be Nero''s puppet then it mustn''t happened."

    He pointed at Marco.

    ¡°Do whatever you can to prevent Dario from losing his throne. Even if you have slaughter millions. But remember, don''t draw the eyes of Nero, Nova, or Kimiko on you. Otherwise, you''ll die 1000 times over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    Markus then put on a solemn expression.

    ¡°Leon was my grandson, but the Saevio Clan will not support his son. Instead we''ll do our best to crush his ambitions.¡±

 Long-Awaited Reunion

    In front of the lake that had the Dragna monument, a group of peopleappeared out of nowhere.

    It was Aeon and the others.

    ¡°This is the famous entrance to the Dragna clan?¡±

    Luka asked as she stared at the monument in the center of the lake.

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Aeon then preceded to walk on the water surface. The others followed behind him.

    In the last two years, they all activated the their Qi and was able to walk on multiple surfaces.

    This included the twins.

    Their brother was able to activate his Qi when almost 9 years old. If you add the fact that they wear their heart on their sleeves, it''s natural that they can use Qi.

    When they all stood in front of the monument, Aeon placed his hand on it and it lit up.

    (Aeon, Gamiko(Nero) has been waiting for you.)

    Gallu¡¯s voice came from the monument, which surprised most the group.

    (How many are there?)

    ¡°Eight, excluding myself.¡±

    (I see. Then let them step up one by one so that I can register them.)

    They did as Gallu said and placed their hands on the monument.

    After their information was registered, a door opened up at the side.

    Aeon opened the door and revealed the beautiful scenery inside.

    Those like Hina and Luka who came here for the first time, had their eyes bulged out in shock.

    Aeon stepped in first and took out a whistle.

    He blew it and a high pitched sound resounded in the air.

    Moments later, a gigantic wyvern was seen flying towards the entrance.

    The wyvern stopped in front of Aeon, who jumped on it.

    ¡°Get on. We¡¯ll use this as our ride.¡±

    Sasha and Leon were used to these kind of stuff, so they had no problem getting on.But Hina and the others were hesitant.

    This was the first time they''ve ever seen a real wyvern, so they were naturally cautious.

    Eventually they all got on, and the wyvern flew towards Xia.

    This wyvern was a bit faster that Momo¡¯s Fenghuang Huan, so it only took a hour before they could see the walls of Xia.

    On their way there they were stun by the floating islands and vast land that was before them.

    They immediately knew that this dimension was basically a world by itself.

    When they reached the palace, the wyvern descended and landed in the palace yard.

    There was a large group of servant waiting for them.

    The servants all bowed when Sasha and twins got off the wyvern. They continued to bow when Luka and the others.

    Ace and Sora¡¯s eyes shone when they saw how beautiful the maids were.

    They suddenly felt like they were being rewarded for their years of hardship.

    Aeon ignored them and silently went inside the palace. Everyone followed behind.

    They walked down several long halls for a while until they finally reached their destination.

    ¡°Gramps is beyond this door.¡±

    When Hina, Ace, Sora, and Luka heard that they suddenly felt nervous.

    They were about to meet someone who paved the road for mortals to reach the gods.

    In front of such a terrifying legend, who wouldn''t be nervous.

    However, when Aeon opened the door all of their nervousness was swept away by the scene in front of there eyes.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Drink! Its grand celebration! My daughter is coming home!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    There was a grand party happening in the extremely vast throne room.

    There were easily more than a thousand people partying together.

    There was a Dragonman arm wrestling a Minotaur, while chugging down tall glasses of beer.

    There were lamias dancing with kitsunes.

    There were mermaids sitting on the horsebacks of centaurs, clapping as they watched dwarfs having drink offs with elves.

    There were fairies flying around with griffins.

    It was mystical and festive scene.

    But of all these scenes the one that stood out the most was the scene of a beautiful teen(?) with purple and azure hair, surfing through the air half naked with a sash saying ¡°#1 Dad¡± across his chest.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    He was using an insect monster as a surf board by the way.

    This was of course Nero.

    Everyone except Sasha, Leon and Aeon were shocked.

    Sasha just placed her hand on her forehead as if she had a headache.

    It was at this moment that Nero spotted the newcomers.

    They saw him disappear and reappear in front of them.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    He suddenly lifted Sasha in the air like a child.

    ¡°P-Put me down, Daddy!¡±

    Sasha shouted with a red face. It was obvious that she was embarrassed.

    But Nero didn''t seem to care.

    ¡°Hahaha! My precious little princess! The last time there was too much going on so I didn''t have the time, but now I can spoil you with all my heart!¡±

    ¡°I said put me down!¡±

    Sasha forced herself out of Nero''s grip with a red face.

    ¡°I''m a grown woman! Do you know who embarrassing it is to be treated as a child?!¡±

    ¡°Grown woman? The last time I checked you''re only 28. In my eyes and Dragna law, you''re nowhere near an adult.¡±

    ¡°The old man¡¯s right.¡±

    At this moment, a teen with purple hair walked over.

    It was Nova.

    For some reason he was covered in paint and was half naked as well. It was hard to imagine what he was doing.

    ¡°No matter how old you become, you''re still my little sister.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    When Sasha saw him she snorted in displeasure, and turn her head away from him.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Nova suddenly looked like he received a strong blow to the heart. A small amount of blood even leaked from his mouth.

    ¡°¡­.I never knew being scorned could physically hurt you.¡±

    He said as he wiped the blood from his mouth.

    He then spotted the twins behind Sasha. Nero did as well.

    The two of them suddenly stooped down to their height, and stared at them.

    Nova then took out a camera out of nowhere and started talking pictures. The two of them moved around them and started discussing something.

    ¡°Nice. Very cute.¡±

    Nero said.

    ¡°I agree. They rival the pictures I have of Sasha when she was younger.¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°Junior, how about we build a statue of them and add it to our collection?¡±

    ¡°Not a bad idea. We should also create one of the current Sasha.¡±

    ¡°I''m way ahead of you. A golden statue of her is in the works.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, old man.¡±

    As Nero and Nova discussed what else they should have made in Sasha and the twins honor, Hina and the others looked at them strangely.

    ¡°¡­..Is this really the Demon Dragon God, and the Chaos Emperor?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°They''re not quite what I expected.¡±

    They all agreed with Hina''s words.

    ¡°But they really do look like Gamiko though.¡±

    As Sora said that Nero and Nova stood up stared at Leon.

    There eyes were like daggers to aiming at his soul. He was visibly terrified. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he could literally feel his soul leaving his body.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    It was then they felt two small fists pounding on their stomachs.

    When they looked down, they saw that the twins were glaring at them.

    ¡°Don''t bully, daddy!¡±

    Tessa said as she continued to pound her small hands on their stomachs.

    Nero smiled and placed his hand on top of her head.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not bullying your father. Besides, I should be thanking him for grant me such cute grandchildren.¡±

    Tessa smiled when she heard that. Kristen on the other hand still looked a bit skeptical.

    Nero and Nova said nothing to Leon and swept their eyes over Hina and the others.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Said Nova.

    Their eyes then stopped on Luka.

    ¡°Ouroboros¡¯ proxy. How nostalgic.¡±

    Said Nero.

    He then turned around and shouted.

    ¡°Friends we''re going to step out for a while! Please enjoy the party!¡±

    ¡°OHHH!¡±

    Everyone cheered together and resumed their fun.

    He then turned back to them and said-

    ¡°Let''s go, meet Miko.¡±

    At a field miles away from Xia, Miko was facing off against a dozen shadow monsters.

    *Bam!*

    He covered his leg with Qi and ripped one of them in two with a kick.

    Another used its claws and slash him.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, that was an illusion created with [Absolute Deception].

    Miko appeared out of nowhere and pierced the monster¡¯s chest with his claw.

    He then rushed towards the other monsters. With every step he took, he left a copy behind him.

    All of these copies attacked the monsters at the same time.

    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*

    The monsters were blown away by the multiple Mikos.

    The copies weren''t illusions. They were solid copies made with magic. This was something he learnt from Momo.

    Some of the monsters were able to stand up and attack again.

    Miko smile and didn''t make a move.

    And then-

    *Bam!*

    ¡°?!¡±

    The monsters¡¯ chests were suddenly blown opened.

    Behind them, several Miko clones appeared out of nowhere.

    When Miko created his clones, he hid half of them with [Stealth Camouflage] and made them wait for the right opportunity to end the battle.

    The monsters all disappeared when their chests exploded, leaving only Miko in the field.

    ¡°That was great, Miko.¡±

    It was then that Kimiko and Momo appeared and applauded Miko.

    ¡°It was a great battle with you utilizing your assassination techniques to the fullest.¡±

    Kimiko praised with an expressionless face, which betrayed her proud voice.

    ¡°Thanks for the praise, Grams. My battle with Killo and sparing sessions with Neo made my hand to hand combat skills soar to new heights.¡±

    Kimiko nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Miko, gramps is coming.¡±

    Momo said as she looked towards the north.

    *Bam!*

    A beam crashed into the earth out of nowhere, and landed near Miko.

    When the dust cleared Miko could see a group of people standing where the beam had crashed.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    When Sasha saw Miko she immediately ran up and hugged him.

    It''s now been four years since her son left her without a word, so she naturally felt happiness to see him again.

    *Slap!*

    And anger as well.

    ¡°How could you just leave me without saw anything?! Do you know much I worried about you?!¡±

    Sasha shouted.

    ¡°...I''m sorry. I won¡¯t say that I won¡¯t do it again, but I apologize for any grief I caused you.¡±

    Miko''s honest apology shocked Sasha''s group.

    They knew him to be the type of person that would never apologize or justify his actions. He would simply ignored the issue until you have to let it go.

    But seeing him apologize so easily, caused them to realize something.

    The Miko in front of them was different from the Miko they knew.

    ¡°As long as you promise not to do it again, then all is forgive.¡±

    Sasha said after thinking for a bit.

    She hugged him again.

    ¡°I¡¯m just glad that you''re alright.¡±

    ¡°I''m fine.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Sasha''s body jolted when Miko suddenly hugged her back.

    This action once again shocked everyone.

    It was to note that Miko has never hugged or willingly shown any real affections towards any of them before.

    This includes Sasha.

    (This boy has changed greatly.)

    Ouroboros said in Luka¡¯s head.

    ¡°I agree. He''s like a different person.¡±

    (That''s not what I meant. There''s a greatchange in his soul. It''s far more powerful. Not only that, there''s a strong demonic aura coming from it.)

    Ouroboros¡¯ words startled Luka, who was watching Miko smiling with his siblings.

    ¡°Are you saying that he became a demon?¡±

    (No, but close. There¡¯s several different kinds of aura flowing from his soul. Right now, it''s hard to distinguish which race he leans more towards. But I can say for sure that it''s not human.)

    Miko saw Luka looking at him and a playful smile appeared on his face. This smile caused fluctuations to appear in her heart, which surprised her.

    ¡®...Did I just feel glad to see him?¡¯

    Luka thought to herself.

    Miko then took his eyes off Luka and looked towards the trio.

    He walked over to them with a smile.

    ¡°Yo, gamiko.¡±

    Ace was the first to greet him.

    ¡°Yo. You guys sure have grown over the years.¡±

    He then looked at Hina.

    ¡°Especially you Hina. You''ve gotten even more beautiful.¡±

    A faint blush was evident on Hina''s face when Miko said that.

    ¡°You''ve grown too, Mikky.¡±

    She said as she looked at him from head to toes.

    Seeing how much smaller Miko is than her, Hina realized the difference in their ages.

    However, it didn''t cause her feelings to lessen.

    ¡°Wow, so this your woman Miko?¡±

    At this moment, Nova and Nero appeared beside Miko.

    ¡°She''s quite the beauty. Good job!¡±

    They gave Miko a thumps up.

    This caused Hina''s face to redden.

    Miko saw this and said nothing. He didn''t want to entertain Nova and Nero.

    So he said-

    ¡°Okay, now that everyone''s here. Let''s discuss some important upcoming events.¡±

 The Throne Wars

    ¡°Important upcoming events? Meaning?¡±

    Sasha asked.

    ¡°Yeah. It''s the reason why I sent for you guys.¡±

    Said Miko.

    He then looked at them, as if trying to size them up.

    He then showed a satisfactory smile and said-

    ¡°A year from now there will be a grand event that will decided who the king of the kingdom will be.¡±

    He then pointed at himself.

    ¡°And I''ll be the representative for the Primus branch.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko''s words caught them all by surprise.

    ¡°Wait Miko, you''re going to aim for the throne so early?¡±

    Leon asked. It was clear that he couldn''t understand what he''s thinking.

    ¡°What about Rouge, and the Secundus branch? I doubt they''ll just sit by and watch you do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don''t worry about that. The Old man took care of that.¡±

    Nero took something from his pocket and threw in the air.

    An enormous sheet of paper appeared floating in the air.

    This was a contract with both Nero''s and Rouge¡¯s name signed at the bottom with blood.

    ¡°This is a [Fate Contract] between me and Rouge. A [Fate Contract] is several times more serious than a [Soul Promise]. If either party breaks this agreement, not only them, but all of their descendants will suffer 1000 years of bad karma.¡±

    When they heard the punishment for breaking the agreement, Sasha, Aeon, the twins, and Momo could feel their blood go cold.

    With a thousand years of bad karma it wouldn''t be strange if they all died horrible deaths without being able to resist.

    This was an agreement that should never be broken. Otherwise, one of the branches could cease to exist within a century or even a decade.

    ¡°¡­.What are the conditions of the contract?¡±

    Sasha asked.

    ¡°For me to state the conditions I''ll first need to explain just how will the branches compete for the throne.¡±

    Nero flicked his hand and the contract changed into a list of words in the style of an announcement.

    It read ¡°Throne Wars¡±.

    ¡°In order to decided the winner, Rouge and I decided to turn it into a competition rather than an all out war. This is because both branches are still recovering from previous wars, and cant afford to lose any more military strength.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense. So what kind of competition will it be?¡±

    Luka asked.

    Miko smiled and said-

    ¡°A team for team death match.¡±

    ¡°Wait you and Dario are going to try and kill each other?!¡±

    Sasha frantically asked.

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I like I said, it''s a team for team battle. Dario and I will form a team, and we''ll clash against each other on a stage.¡±

    ¡°The winning conditions are as followed.¡±

    Nero said as he pointed at the paper.

    ¡°One, kill all of the opposing King Candidate¡¯s soldiers. Two, kill the opposing King Candidate. Three, capture the opposing King Candidate. Four, make the opposing King Candidate admit defeat. Five, Persuade at least half of the opposing King Candidates soldiers to give up and join you. These are the five ways to become king. Whether you kill your way to the throne, is up to you.¡±

    Nero said with a light tone.

    ¡°Now here''s the restrictions that Rouge and I placed on each other.¡±

    The paper changed back to a contract.

    ¡°One, neither of us are allowed to take part in this competition.

    Two, no one from the Secundus and Primus Branches or anyone affiliated to them are allowed to take part. Both King Candidates are to find their own teammates outside the clan.

    Three, neither of us will try to harm or kill either King Candidates or their associates. Either directly or indirectly.

    Four, we aren''t to try to hinder either king candidates from competing.

    Five, if either of us discovers any third parties attempting to hinder or harm any of the king candidates, we are to eliminate them.

    Six, no matter the outcome of the battle, neither branch aren''t allowed to seek revenge.

    Seven, each king candidate are suppose to use their own strength to fight. No God Artifacts or power aiding weapons or drugs of any kind.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Nero flicked his wrist again and the contract returned to its normal size and landed in his palm.

    ¡°These are rules of that will govern the competition to ensure a fair battle.¡±

    ¡°¡­.It does sound solid. I doubt they''ll be any cheating.¡±

    Sasha said.

    ¡°No. These restrictions are only for the Old man and Rouge. They don''t really govern the action of the king candidates and their soldiers.¡±

    Said Miko.

    Momo nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Dario just needs to move without Rouge¡¯s knowledge and he can cheat; especially since the contract never states that they had to monitor the king candidates prior to the competition.¡±

    ¡°There''s also the option of a third party with the ability to hide from Rouge and Nero, moving against one of the candidates. Nero and Rouge could also make it that they won''t be in the know when either king candidate are plotting against each other.¡±

    Luka said.

    ¡°I-I see. Then you''re right.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry, Sasha. Miko is safe as long as he stays in the Primus World. This is also one of the reasons you were called here. To prevent a hostage situation.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°Yes, Mama.¡±

    The two smiled at each other.

    Kimiko then approached the twins and stooped to their levels.

    ¡°Hello, Kristan and Tessa. I''m your grandmother, Kimiko.¡±

    She spoke to them with a gentle tone.

    The twins looked at her as if they were really curious.

    ¡°Grandma, you''re really pretty!¡±

    Said Tessa.

    Ace and Sora wanted to nod in agreement, but their muscles stiffen when they remembered that kimiko was Nero''s wife and Nova¡¯s mother. More importantly, they heard that she was Kimiko the [Tyrant] from Aeon.

    For them a simple nod could cost them their lives, so they restrained themselves.

    ¡°Why, thank you. But you two are prettier.¡±

    She said as she pat the twins head while trying her best, to direct the leaking death aura away from them.

    She then stood up and looked at Leon.

    Her eyes sharpen for a bit and then relaxed shortly after.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Leon.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you Kimiko.¡±

    Leon replied with a nervous voice.

    It was clear that he was afraid of her.

    Kimiko realized this, and then deduced that this was probably because of the stories Markus spread about her in the Saevio Clan.

    Well not that she cares what the Saevio Clan thinks of her.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    She looked at Leon again and noticed something.

    She then looked at Miko.

    ¡®¡­..There''s a similar aura coming from the two of them? Is it the demon blood from Beleth? But it''s too similar. It''s almost like two parts of a whole.¡¯

    ¡°But I got say. I thought I was abnormal, but you''re something else, Father.¡±

    Said Miko as he looked at Leon.

    ¡°Four years ago you were only a [B Class] and now you''re a [S Class]. That¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, my strength seems to be growing rapidly lately.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it''s almost devilish.¡±

    Aeon said from the side.

    Leon glared at him, but he ignored it.

    ¡°Speaking of wish, you''re planning to use these guys as soldiers, Miko?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°But I won''t force them. If push comes to shove I have ways to slaughter Dario and his generals by myself.¡±

    Miko said with confidence.

    ¡°I''m taking part in this battle!¡±

    Luka said with determination.

    ¡°You want to kill Dario?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Well, that was my intention from the start.¡±

    Miko smiled at the determination in Luka¡¯s eyes.

    He then looked at the rest.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡±

    ¡°Of course I''m fighting too. The last time I wasn''t able to do anything for you, but know I can!¡±

    Said Sasha.

    Kimiko smiled as she heard what Sasha said.

    She could also sense the strong aura of death, hiding within her body.

    It was apparent that she had trained hard over the two years like she was supposed to.

    ¡°Its natural that we''re helping to. Right?¡±

    Hina asked Ace and Sora.

    ¡°I¡¯ll finally get to take out my frustration of these four years of torture on someone.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Overthrowing a king sounds like fun. Besides if we win you''ll make us generals right?¡±

    Miko nodded to Sora''s question.

    ¡°Then I''ll get to enjoy to aristocratic lifestyle. What''s more to need than that?¡±

    ¡°I''m sure the Saevio Clan will aid Dario. I want to get back at them and reclaim my title, even if I have to disgrace them on a grand stage.¡±

    Said Leon.

    ¡°Big Bro, can we fight to?¡±

    Tessa asked.

    ¡°No. Unlike me who trained his body from the day he could walk, you two only started training two years ago so you lack fighting experience.¡±

    When Miko was 10 he fought against big names like Killo and slaughtered thousands to become a war hero.

    However, the twins lacked Miko''s power and skills when he was their age. But this was normal for 10 year olds. Miko was the abnormal one.

    When he said that the twins had a dejected expression.

    He placed his hand on their heads.

    ¡°Don''t worry. Even if you can''t fight with me now, there''s a lot of time in the future.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The twins started smiling happily when they heard that. It looked like they really wanted to help their brother out.

    ¡°Now that''s out of the way.¡±

    Aeon turned to Momo.

    ¡°Why don''t we test out our disciples? We have a year, but a year is still short. So the best thing to do, is to let them compete with each other and see what they''re lacking.¡±

    Momo nodded to Aeon words, even though she knew he only wanted to see something interesting.

    ¡°Miko, do you mind? You were training until earlier after all.¡±

    She asked him.

    ¡°I''m fine. I''m also interested as to what these guys had learnt in the last couple years.¡±

    Miko said as he smiled provocatively.

    Capital City, Royal Palace.

    Two men sat around a table in a room together.

    They were the former king and former king¡¯s guard Dario Dragna and Marco Saevio.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Dario was in a horrible mood as he stared at the rules of the competition between him and Miko.

    ¡°From King to King Candidate. Quite the demotion, don''t you agree?¡±

    He spoke without hiding his dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What can we do? It was a decision made by the two most powerful people in the kingdom.¡±

    Marco spoke with a carefree tone.

    ¡°Do you regret not allowing me to kill him 6 years ago?¡±

    He asked Dario.

    He was obviously referring to after the Darius incident.

    Dario shook his head.

    ¡°If you had Kill him then this Throne Wars would''ve been the least of our concerns.¡±

    ¡°I know, was just joking.¡±

    Marco then took up the necklace that was in front of him.

    It was the Necklace Of Bael.

    ¡°Over a decade later and we still can''t figure out what Nero was trying to accomplish by giving us this.¡±

    ¡°It''s pretty obvious what he was trying to accomplish. He wanted me to use this, no make you use it since the Saevio Clan have demon blood in their veins, so the rebound won''t affect you and corrupt your mind.¡±

    Marco threw the necklace at Dario who caught it.

    ¡°Using this would most likely attract the attention of the Zebul empire and Zara. Nero probably wanted to fight Zara and wanted to use me as bait.¡±

    ¡°How terrible.¡±

    Marco spoke with a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Anyway, what are we going to do about this battle?¡±

    ¡°Win, of course. What else can we do?¡±

    Dario looked at the rules again.

    ¡°Apparently, each king candidate can have up to 20 soldiers. If it''s twenty then it shouldn''t be hard to gather. However, I cant allow any members of the Triads to enter. Otherwise, my ability to raise capable soldiers would be questioned. If I want to win and earn the respect of everyone, I need to use my homegrown soldiers and generals.¡±

    ¡°I believe Third will do the same.¡±

    Dario then leaned his head in his hand.

    ¡°Let''s go with quality of over quantity and use only generals.¡±

    ¡°Good idea. General Han is now a [S Class], and he was Leon''s master. I''m sure he''ll be able to counter him. General Barkley and the others also risen up to [Upper A Class]. If you had our [Lower S Class] strength to the mix, I believe we''ll have a solid group.¡±

    Dario nodded.

    ¡°Even though it''s a bit early, I also want to use the Armored General.¡±

    Marco opened his eyes in surprise for a bit and returned to his carefree face.

    ¡°Now that would be increasing. We still don''t know what kind of stage Rouge and Nero are planning to create, but I''m sure his strength would come in handy.¡±

    Dario nodded.

    ¡°The real question is, how much will that kid grow in the one year period?¡±

    Dario then smiled for the first time.

    ¡°I suddenly feel like training again after so many years.¡±

    He looked at Marco.

    ¡°Wanna come?¡±

    Marco smiled as well.

    ¡°Sounds fun.¡±

 The Gap

    After Momo and Aeon decided to test their prot¨¦g¨¦s against each other, Nero created a stage for them.

    It was obvious that he wanted to watch the show.

    ¡°So here''s how we''re going to do this.¡±

    Aeon stood at the center of the stage in a referee uniform. It was clear that he was really looking forward to this.

    ¡°Miko will spar with each of you for five minutes. In that time, if he defeats one of you before the time is up, a new opponent will step on the stage. That match will also receive the remainder of the time from the previous match. For example, if he defeats one of you in three minutes, the remaining two minutes will be added on the next match. However, if Miko is defeated the spars will stop.¡±

    He looked at Miko and the others to see if they understood him. After confirming that they understood him, he stepped back.

    Miko jumped on the stage.

    ¡°Who''s first?¡±

    ¡°That would be me.¡±

    The one who jumped up was Ace.

    ¡°Oh? I don''t think we''ve ever fought before. This should be fun.¡±

    Miko said with a challenging smile.

    ¡°Just so you know, I want a straight fist fight. No weapons or magic other than Body Modification Magic.¡±

    ¡°I don''t mean. But Qigong is a must.¡±

    ¡°That was the idea.¡±

    The two then took a fighting stance and stared at each other.

    Then-

    ¡°[Character Change: Brawler]!¡±

    Ace switched to his Brawler Character.

    However that wasnt all.

    ¡°[Code Breaker]!¡±

    A burst of green light was released from Ace¡¯s body.

    Miko could feel his strength rise at a remarkable pace.

    ¡°A Beastly Qigong Apprentice. So his true nature is like that of a beast.¡±

    As he stared into Ace¡¯s sharp orange eyes, he couldn''t help but to agree that this was the eyes of a predator locking on his prey.

    ¡°Heh. Looks like they weren''t messing around these 4 years.¡±

    He smiled fearlessly, and released his Demonic Qi.

    Strength rushed through his body as his fighting spirit rose.

    *Boom!*

    The two of them kicked off the ground at the same time.

    They quickly reached other and threw a punch.

    *Boom!*

    Their fist collided and caused the stage to tremble.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    When his fist clashed against Ace¡¯s, Miko felt that something was off.

    *Boom!*

    Ace slammed his free hand on Miko''s chest and made him fly back a few meters.

    However to his surprise, Miko didn''t look affected that much. Instead he stood there slowly rubbing his chest.

    ¡®As I thought. That wasn''t a punch from a Qi Apprentice. It''s far stronger.¡¯

    As he thought this, Ace shot towards him.

    Ace swung his leg and ripping sounds reached Miko''s ears as he leaned back and dodge it.

    *Boom!*

    Miko''s fist slammed against Ace¡¯s stomach.

    However he immediately leaped back to dodge a punch from Ace.

    He looked at Ace with bit of surprise.

    ¡®His body is abnormally hard?¡¯

    Ace kicked off the ground and moved with a speed that was incredible fast. It was twice as fast as his and Miko''s previous speed.

    *Boom!*

    His leg slammed into Miko''s chest.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    However, Miko''s body didn''t even flinch. Instead he was looking at Ace with curious eyes.

    Ace saw this and wanted to move back.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However Miko''s hand gripped his shoulder before he could.

    He tried to shrug him off, but the grip felt like a mountain was on his shoulder.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Miko slammed his fist into his stomach again.

    ¡°Oh? I actually need to use my full strength as a Qigong Warrior to seriously hurt you.¡±

    *Boom!*

    He then uppercut him off the ground.

    *Boom!*

    Miko then slammed his fist with almost all of his strength on Ace¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Ace coughed up all the air in his lungs as he was blown back.

    His body hit the floor once before he could get his feet.

    ¡°This is really interesting. The punch I threw just now should have shattered his chest plate and destroyed your lungs. But you took only a light amount damage.¡±

    ¡®Light? My heart almost stopped.¡¯

    Ace retorted in his mind.

    He looked at Miko and saw a dangerous gaze of curiosity locked on him.

    ¡°I wonder just how tough and how strong you are now.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    He kicked off the ground and quickly appeared in front of Ace.

    He swung his leg. Ace swung his arm.

    *Boom!*

    Fist and leg collided.

    Miko stepped back and threw a barrage of kicks.

    Ace desperately dodged them and countered with some punches.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    As their flesh collided, explosive sounds rang out.

    Miko stepped in hard and thrust his palm at Ace¡¯s face.

    Ace leaned back and dodged it. But he clearly felt the force behind that palm strike.

    He poured all of his strength in his right arm and slammed his fist into Miko''s face.

    *Boom!*

    Miko''s head blew back.

    ¡°Now that one was really heavy.¡±

    Miko fixed his head back in place with a little bit of blood flowing from his face wound.

    This made Ace ashen.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Ace suddenly felt like he was hit by a flying mountain.

    His body flew off the stage and crashed on the dirt.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    He coughed up a mouthful of blood and stood up.

    ¡°I give up. Even if I used [Code Breaker] to make my hard as diamonds, my organs are in dire state.¡±

    He said.

    Ace¡¯s [Code Breaker] was a skill that allowed him to rewrite a character''s stats as he wishes. He used it increase his durability and strength, but in the end it still couldn''t compete against Miko''s physical abilities.

    ¡°So that''s what it was.That''s a pretty interesting ability.¡±

    Said Miko.

    When Ace heard that he smile in self-ridicule.

    He''s definitely grown over the four years, but Miko''s current strength was something else.

    ¡°Ace lasted 4 minutes and 30 seconds. The next match will be 5 minutes and 30 seconds long.¡±

    Referee Aeon announced.

    Immediately after that, Sora got on stage.

    After seeing how Ace did, he wasnt that much confident in a contest of physical strength. However he wanted to test his Qigong skills against Miko.

    ¡°Let''s fight like before.¡±

    As he said that, a golden glow appear around his body.

    ¡°Heavenly Qi, huh.¡±

    Heavenly Qi was the opposite and mortal enemy to Demonic Qi. Clashing them against each other would be interesting to Miko.

    Sora rushed forward. Miko took a defensive stance as he awaited Sora.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, Sora disappeared from his eyes.

    *Boom!*

    He suddenly felt a blow to the back of his head.

    He stumbled forward.

    *Boom!*

    He was then attacked from the front.

    *Boom!*

    Now from his left.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Miko spun around and thrust his palm out.

    *Boom!*

    His palm clashed with an invisible force.

    He then pull Sora¡¯s invisible arm, and threw another palm strike.

    *Boom!*

    A burst of water appeared in the air.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    It was then Sora appeared with blood leaking from his mouth corners.

    As a Qigong Warrior, Miko can conjure elements into his Qi and used them to attack the organs directly. If he was a Qigong King like Momo, he could even attack the Soul directly with these elements.

    Sora felt weak in his knees and fell to the floor.

    ¡°Crap! I''ve been killing everyday for the last 4 years that I forgot to hold back.¡±

    He quickly stooped down and help Sora up.

    ¡°But I''m surprised that you learnt [Stealth-Camouflage] in two years. When matched with your speed, you become a deadly assassin. If this was a life and death battle I would''ve be assassinated.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. You were carelessly Miko.¡±

    Kimiko commented from the side.

    As the creators of the technique, Kimiko and Nero naturally thought Miko how to detect someone who was use [Stealth-Camouflage] by stretching out his Qi to detect them when they step in his personal space. However, Miko could only do so after receiving the third attack from Sora.

    If this was assassination instead of a spar, Miko would''ve been killed already.

    ¡°I-I give up.¡±

    Even so, this was a spar. Sora obviously couldn''t go on after having his organs damaged.

    ¡°I''m sorry, man.¡±

    Miko apologized with a wry smile and helped Sora off the stage.

    Then next to go on the stage was Hina.

    She also wanted to test her Qigong against Miko.

    But unlike Ace and Sora she had an ulterior motive.

    Her skin immediately darken and her hair whiten. Her ears turned pointed and her teeth turned in fangs.

    This was Miko''s first time seeing Hina in this form.

    She showed it to Ace and Sora already, and saw that they didn''t feel disgusted by it.

    Miko was the only one.

    He stared at her with wide eyes. He was obviously surprised.

    Hina didn''t give him time to get over his shock.

    Her body was immediately covered with a purple glow.

    ¡°Oh? That girl is a Chaotic Qi type like me.¡±

    Said Nova.

    *Boom!*

    Hina kicked off the ground and suddenly appeared in front of Miko.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He was lifted off the ground with a punch in the stomach.

    Hina then spun around and sent him flying with a kick.

    *Boom!*

    He bounce off the ground a few times and quickly got to his feet.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However Hina was already in front of him.

    He ducked under a kick aiming at his neck and punch at her.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However his fist hit air.

    ¡°She''s fast!¡±

    He quickly spun around and thrust his hand out.

    *Boom!*

    He and Hina''s fists collided.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko was surprise to find out that Hina was tougher and stronger than Ace¡¯s modified [Brawler Character].

    He leaped back and stared at her current appearance.

    ¡®She looks like a dark elf, only a bit more demonic.¡¯

    As he looked in Hina''s eyes he knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    He grinned and covered himself with Qi and enter is dragon form.

    His skin was replaced with scales, two horns spurted from his head, and he grew a tail and a pair of wings.

    When Hina saw this she was shocked.

    But she smiled when she saw the look in Miko''s eyes.

    ¡®You''re not the only monster here, huh.¡¯

    That was what she conveyed from them.

    She suddenly felt her fighting spirit brewing inside her.

    *Boom!*

    She shot forward like a bullet. Miko stood in place and welcomed her.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Their fist collided, but blood unexpectedly sprayed from Hina''s hand.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko grinned and concentrated a portion of his Qi around his fist, and thrust forward.

    Hina quickly lifted her arms to block it.

    *BOOM!*

    She was blown back with the sounds of bone breaking reaching her ears.

    She quickly stabilized herself and stared at Miko in shock.

    Both of her arms were destroyed after blocking one punch.

    Even though her body was amazingly durable, it was like glass in front of Miko.

    Realizing the difficulty of this spar, she smiled and was about to move again.

    ¡°Miko''s win!¡±

    "......?!"

    Hina looked at Aeon with askance.

    ¡°I can tell that the two of you were about to go all out. That wouldn''t be good. It would only end in your defeat. So instead of making you going through the experience of having your bones crush by his fists, I decided to call the match.¡±

    Aeon explained to Hina.

    She was going to complain, but when she thought about it he was right. Miko already won the moment he transformed.

    Hina sighed and left the stage and waited for her arm to fix themselves.

    ¡®Well at least I was able to confirm how he feels about me.¡¯

    Hina happily smiled as she thought this.

    The last one to go stage was Luka.

    ¡°Since everyone wanted to compare Qigong, then I''ll do the same.¡±

    As she said that, she activated her Qi.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko was shocked when he saw it.

    Not just him, Nero, Kimiko, Momo, and Nova were also shock.

    ¡°Ruler¡¯s Qi?! A natural-born Ruler¡¯s Qi!¡±

    Nero shouted in surprise as he was unable to hide his shock.

    He then glared at Aeon.

    Aeon acted like he didn''t notice, but the cold sweat on his body was a give away.

    ¡®This brat actually hid this from me. He really is like his father.¡¯

    Nero thought.

    A natural-born Ruler¡¯s Qi was extremely rare. It was said that those born with this Qi type were destined to rule.

    An example of this is Augustus, who was titled the Divine Conqueror after slaughtering countless higher beings to build the Dragna kingdom.

    Luka remained calm on the stage, and stared at Miko''s dragon form.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    She then grinned.

    Her body suddenly underwent similar changes.

    She grew a pair of wings, her skin turned into black scales with red hue, she grew a tail, but a pair of horns.

    She had also turned into a dragon.

    ¡°How nostalgic. You copying me.

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°Then allow me to copy you this once!¡±

    As Miko said this, his Qi changed from its sinister dark nature, to a majestic and overbearing white color.

    ¡°?!¡±

    It was Luka and others turn to be shocked.

    ¡°Surprised? Apparently, I was born with two Qi types.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    After the war, Miko''s Qi core was analyzed by Nero.

    He wanted to discover why was Miko able to use Ruler¡¯s Qi without any training. He also wanted to discover why he was able to use Vastator.

    It was then he discovered that Miko had a rare dual Qi body that allowed him to be born with two Qi types.

    However, his Ruler¡¯s Qi was suppressed for some reason. It would sometimes leak out, but it only was released from its suppression when Miko wielded Vastator.

    After his Qi returned, Miko was able to freely wield two Qi types equally.

    This greatly puzzled Nero. He could never figure out what made Miko''s body so special. He even wondered if it was because he was reincarnated.

    Luka squinted her eyes when saw Miko''s Qi. She immediately felt like she lost the advantage she had.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    She suddenly felt unmotivated.

    ¡®Born with two Qi types? That''s just messed up. Plus he''s one rank higher than me in Qigong. This fight is pointless.¡¯

    ¡°I give up.¡±

    She said.

    Even though she knew that she would put up a good fight, Luka didn''t feel interested in fight a losing battle.

    If it was an all out fight with magic involved, she was confident that the fight could go any way. However, she would lose in a battle of Qigong.

    After all, Luka didn''t put a lot of effort in learning Qigong.

    It wasn''t that she and the others were weak. It''s just that they choose the wrong thing to compete with Miko in.

    Unlike Miko who plans to master both magic and Qigong to perfection, they only saw Qigong as a mere weapon in their arsenal. They were just like Momo, who focused mainly on training her magic, and only mastered Qigong to the rank of King.

    One rank above Miko.

    When people like that compete in Qigong with someone who aims to reach the rank of Qigong God, while being born with a dual Qi body, that''s just asking to get their asses kicked.

    ¡°Then it''s Miko''s victory! Five consecutive victories with 7 minutes remaining!¡±

    Aeon announced.

    He already foresaw this outcome.

    He had wanted to show the current gap between Miko and the others, and make them think about what they needed to do to close it.

    But can they close it in one year?

    Aeon was dying to know.

 Her Weeping Voice

    Flames.

    Fire was all Miko could see in this hell.

    No, there were also countless corpse. These corpses were acting as fuel for these demonic azure flames.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±

    Miko suddenly heard a scream in this hell.

    He ran through the flames and passed hundreds of burning corpse.

    After running for a while he reached the source of the scream.

    There he saw a group of people cowering in a corner.

    They all had azure and purple hair. If you counted the fact that they all had blue eyes and tanned skin, it was obvious that they were members of the Dragna clan.

    When Miko looked at what had frightened these people so much, he saw a dragon.

    This dragon had shining azure scales and gold eyes.

    The strange thing was that this dragon looked like it was crying.

    ¡°Please, grandmother! We were wrong! We didn''t intend for this to happen!¡±

    A man who looked to be oldest stood out and begged on his knees.

    Miko looked at this man and felt like he looked strangely familiar.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    The dragon, Tiamat, roared.

    Her voice was filled with grief and anger.

    ¡°Because of your father, everything is ruined! My children are dead! My husband is dead!¡±

    ¡°We also grieve for our family as well grandmother! That''s why I admit that we were wrong!¡±

    The man shouted with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°I said silence!¡±

    With one swing of her claw, Tiamat slapped the man away.

    He crashed into a burning wall all bloodied.

    When they saw that, the other Dragna members were ashen.

    ¡°You think I want to do this?! You think I take pride in killing my own grandchildren?!¡±

    Tiamat''s wails grew more depressing.

    ¡°Why?! Why can''t I enjoy a bit of happiness in peace?!¡±

    She swung down her claw and blood sprayed in the air as the people screams echoed through the building.

    ¡°Why?! Why did Augustus had to do die?!¡±

    She then released a breath of azure flames and turned the people to ash.

    ¡°Why?! Why do my children always try to hurt me, even when I do everything I can to love them?!¡±

    As she screamed that, Miko recalled the story of Tiamat.

    She was the mother of the first gods. Her children and grandchildren then suddenly rebelled and killed her husband. In a fit of rage she led an army of monsters against the rebel gods.

    However in the end, she was slain by the storm God Marduk, who was also her great-grandson.

    Her body was used to make the heavens and the earth, and her weeping eyes were used to make rivers.

    If one looked at from her perspective, it was a sad tale.

    From what he could see here, it was obvious that history had repeated itself.

    Tiamat was betrayed by her children and lost her husband.

    This made one have to wonder if she was cursed.

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    She moved towards the man that she swat away.

    As tears poured from her eyes, she lifted her claw.

    ¡°Wait, Grandmother!¡±

    It was then someone appeared in front of her and shielded the man.

    Miko was surprised.

    He recognized this person as Rouge.

    ¡°Move, Rouge!¡±

    Rouge immediately went on his knees and groveled on the floor.

    ¡°Please, grandmother! Spare Rohan! He''s the only sibling I have left!¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I said move, Rouge! I won''t kill you because you fought with us from the start and never took your father¡¯s side, but Rohan is different! He must die!¡±

    ¡°Please! I beg you grandmother!¡±

    Tiamat looked at Rouge and Rohan with hatred and grief.

    Either because she couldn''t bring herself to kill Rouge or she was done kill her own flesh and blood, she brought her claws down and turned away.

    She gave Rouge and Rohan one last look and disappeared.

    When she disappeared Miko watch as Rouge helped his brother up with a sour expression.

    ¡°Sniff. Haaa! Sniff.¡±

    Even though she was no longer here, Miko could still hear Tiamat''s wails.

    He moved away from Rouge and searched for Tiamat.

    After a while, he found her curled up in a corner in her human form.

    He slowly approached her.

    ¡°Claudius, Garcia, Tilly, Demario, Judos¡­¡±

    As he approach her sobbing voice was filled with more and more heart wrenching grief.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    He stood in front of her and looked down on her.

    Her pure white dressed was stained in blood.

    He could tell that this blood belonged to her love ones.

    ¡°Augustus¡­please don''t leave me alone.¡±

    He watched her trembling body. In his eyes he didn''t see a might dragon goddess.

    All he saw was a single frail woman.

    ¡°Augustus¡­.¡±

    He didn''t know when but his hand started stretching out towards her. He was overwhelmed with the urge to caress and protect her as his own.

    But as his hand touched her, his mind shook.

    *Crack!*

    The ground under him suddenly cracked and started to crumble.

    Before he could even do anything, he fell into a bottomless pit while screaming.

    A bright light then appeared in the pit as he fell.

    Miko''s eyes were widen in shock as he saw something fly out of the light.

    It was a majestic bird with feathers that looked like they were fire itself. It left a trail of golden light as it flew towards Miko.

    ¡°A Phoenix?!¡±

    As the Phoenix passed him, the light devoured his consciousness.

    The last thing Miko saw the Phoenix looking at him with gentle eyes.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    When Miko opened his eyes again he was inside his room.

    His entire body was covered with cold sweat and he was breathing heavily.

    (Miko, what''s wrong?)

    It was then he heard Tiamat''s voice in his head.

    (Eh? You''re crying?!)

    Tiamat said with a surprised voice.

    It was only after she said that, that Miko realized that tears were running down his cheeks.

    He quickly wiped them away with his hands and calm down his racing heart.

    ¡°I-I''m fine.¡±

    (Are you sure?)

    Tiamat''s voice was filled with concern.

    This tone of voice made Miko feel like his heart was being pierced.

    (Did you have a nightmare or something?)

    ¡°¡­.Yeah. I dreamt that I caught you naked in the shower. It was a terrifying experience. There were flab and tentacles everywhere.¡±

    Miko then looked like he was shivering.

    (Y-Y-You!)

    He could hear Tiamat''s angry voice.

    (You little brat! I''ll have you know that my naked appearance is enough blind people and shatter their minds!)

    ¡°Then you must really look hideous then.¡±

    (Argh!)

    He could tell that she was furious.

    He subconsciously sighed in relief.

    ¡°Anyway, forget about your hideous body.¡±

    (Its not hideous!)

    ¡°I have a question.¡±

    (¡­..What is it?)

    You could tell from her tone that she was still upset.

    ¡°I''ve read a lot of books since I came here on the different species of the world and major events that surrounded them. But there''s one mythical creature that I didn''t see any records of.¡±

    (¡­¡­..)

    ¡°Hey, where are the Phoenix race? There''s Fenghuangs (Chinese Phoenix) and vermillion birds, but no Phoenixes. Why¡¯s that?¡±

    (¡­¡­The Phoenix race disappeared several millennia ago.)

    ¡°Disappeared? Not extinct?¡±

    It''s hard to kill a Phoenix, but it shouldn''t be impossible.

    (They didn''t die out. They just got up and disappeared during the war.)

    Said Tiamat.

    ¡°All of them? What about Phenex? Did he disappear as well?¡±

    In demonology, Phenex was a Great Marquis of Hell thathad twenty legions of demons under his command. He is depicted as a phoenix, which sings sweet notes with the voice of a child, which brings misfortune to all who hears it. He also said to be a wonderful poet and knew a lot sciences. He''s also said to be of good nature.

    (Phenex disappeared as well. He didn''t even inform Lucifer or Beelzebub where he was going.)

    Tiamat words caused Miko to think.

    ¡®Why did the Phoenix race just disappear? Did they go into hiding? But for what reason? Were they being threaten by something or someone? And why did one appeared in my dream?¡¯

    Miko felt like he needed to learn the answers to these questions eventually, otherwise something serious might happen.

    As for his dream about Tiamat, he''ll keep that to himself for now. He didn''t want to dig up bad memories for her.

    ¡°Well, whatever. Today is the day we start training for the battle for the thrones. I gotta put my all into it.¡±

    (Ah, I forgot.)

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    (I don''t want you to use [Primordial Chaos Lord] in your battle against Dario.)

    ¡°Why?¡±

    (It''s incomplete and unstable. The last time you nearly died using it. But if you want, I can give you your Regalia now. I did promise to give you when you reach [B Class] anyway.)

    ¡°Nah. I don''t want to reveal that I''m your proxy until after I become king. So keep it, for now. I also plan to use it with that demon sword you told me was sealed in the palace.¡±

    (I see. But be careful of that sword Miko. It can be really annoying at times, and we don''t get along.)

    ¡®Don''t get along? Can the sword talk or something?¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    (Speaking of unfinished techniques. How''s the development of that ultimate technique coming along?)

    ¡°Not so good. It looks like it will be taking longer than I expected.¡±

    (Oh? How long do you think it will need?)

    Miko then put on a pondering expression before saying-

    ¡°At least 100 years.¡±

    (Wha?! So long?)

    ¡°I told you. It''s literally the ultimate technique. If I complete this technique, I would be able to kill all the gods, demons, beast, and heroes in the world. This technique is equivalent as becoming the ¡®Ultimate Evil¡¯.¡±

    (But isn''t the development taking too long?)

    ¡°That''s why I''m breaking it down into 5 stages. After I complete each stage I''ll gain a new form with overwhelming power.¡±

    (So how long will each stage take?)

    ¡°The first two stages won''t be a problem. I''ll finish the first stage in less than a year, the second in about a year and a half.¡±

    (What about the third to fifth stages?)

    ¡°The third one is were there will be a lot of problems. I''ll need to literally create an entirely new category of magic or power on a whole. This will take a long time to do. As for the fourth stage I''ll need to raise myself to the realm of a Higher being and wield a combination of all kinds of sinister powers¡­.¡±

    (And the fifth?)

    ¡°I''ll need to recreate myself into an all new species that doesn''t belong among none of the existing races. In other words, an unique entity outside the laws of the universe.¡±

    (¡­¡­Sounds impossible.)

    ¡°I agree. But for some reason I believe I can do it. Even these ideas for this ultimate technique just came to me in a dream, with a detailed plan on how to create them.¡±

    (?!)

    Miko could feel that she was shocked and anxious at the same time.

    ¡®Well, that''s the normal reaction I guess.¡¯

    ¡°Well, this technique is nowhere near finished so let''s leave that for the future. Right now, there''s a throne I need to win.¡±

    He then smiled.

    ¡°I also need to keep my promise to you and help this country.¡±

    (Thank you.)

    He could feel her happiness as she said that.

    When he imagined her happy face, he couldn''t help his heart from racing.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    This made Miko confused as he placed his hand over his heart.

    ¡°It couldn''t be¡­.¡±

 Ravel

    After Miko finished discussing his plans with Tiamat for the future, he left his room and was walking down the hall.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was then he saw someone laying face down in the middle of the hall.

    It looked like a woman with purple and azure hair. She was wearing a black top, and bottom and had a choker around her neck.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko glimpsed at her and then-

    He walked away.

    ¡°How cruel!¡±

    As he was about to walk away, he heard a voice directly behind him. He looked back, but didn''t see anyone.

    ¡°Down here.¡±

    He looked down and saw the woman at his feet.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    After looking at the woman for nearly a minute Miko-

    Turned around and left.

    ¡°How cruel!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! What the hell do you want?!¡±

    Miko got mad and shouted.

    ¡°....I¡­.ss¡±

    ¡°Huh? Speak up, I can''t hear you.¡±

    ¡°I said I''m loss!¡±

    The woman said as she crawled like a worm towards him.

    Miko stepped back with a disgusted expression.

    ¡°What the hell is this creature?¡±

    (Is that..?)

    Miko didn''t hear Tiamat because he was paying attention to the creature crawling towards him.

    ¡°¡­.You said you''re lost right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How long have you been lost?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..3 days.¡±

    From the woman''s voice Miko could tell that she was embarrassed.

    ¡°How did you get lost for three days?¡±

    ¡°It''s not my fault! Every thing is so different from the last time I came here!¡±

    The woman''s voice sounded like she was about to burst out crying.

    ¡°¡­..I see. So why are you on the floor?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The woman was silent as if she was reluctant to speak.

    Seeing that Miko-

    ¡°I see. Well, later.¡±

    He turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait! Please don''t leave me!¡±

    ¡°Argh! Then tell me why are you on the floor?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I haven''t eaten in so long and don''t have any strength to go on.¡±

    ¡®Is this a desert or something?¡¯

    Miko sighed.

    Normally he would walk away, but something about this woman piqued his interest.

    ¡°What if I give you directions to the kitchen?¡±

    ¡°You''d have to bring me there yourself, otherwise I''ll just get even more lost.¡±

    ¡®What are you, Zoro?¡¯

    (Miko, ask her for her name.)

    ¡°Hey, worm lady.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko almost burst out laughing when she answered him.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The woman suddenly sounded like she just realized something.

    ¡°Where''s my manners?¡±

    She lifted up her head as she spoke.

    The first thing Miko noticed on her beautiful face was her eyes.

    One was purple and the other was gold. This was completely different from the Dragna clan¡¯s trademark blue eyes.

    ¡°My name is Ravel Dragna¡­.Eh?¡±

    The woman''s face froze with shock as she looked at Miko''s face.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The woman who was starving to death a few moments ago, was suddenly filled was energy as she pounced on Miko.

    ¡°Big brother, I''ve looking for you everywhere! You''re so cruel, you havent shown your face to me since I was released!¡±

    The woman said as she rubbed her cheek against Miko''s.

    Miko wanted to break free, but the woman was too strong.

    ¡®Tiamat!¡¯

    (Calm down. She''s mistaking you for Nero.)

    ¡®Who is she?¡¯

    (Ravel. Nero''s younger sister and my granddaughter.)Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡®Huh?! Nero has siblings?! Where were they all these years?¡¯

    (Confinement.)

    *Crack!*

    ¡°Haaa! Woman, you''re going break my body!¡±

    Miko screamed as his bone started to bend under Ravel¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother!¡±

    ¡®Guaah! This idiot didn''t hear me! Oi, Tiamat! What''s with this woman?! If she''s Nero''s sister then should be at least 10,000 years old! What''s with this childish behavior?!¡¯

    (It can''t be helped. Ravel spent most of her life in deep sleep. She''s been confined from when she was 6. It was also around that time her parents died. Other than in her dreams, she hasn''t socialize with anyone for thousands of years.)

    ¡®So she''s a big child?! How can I make her let go?!¡¯

    (Just ask her if she wants some sweets. She loves sweets.)

    ¡®Dafuq?!¡¯

    *Crack!*

    ¡°Guah?! Ravel! Do you want some sweets?!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko suddenly felt the pressure on his bones lessen.

    ¡°I can carry you to go get some dessert! How about that?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay.¡±

    She let him go and he fell to the floor.

    ¡°Fuck. I can''t believe I almost died like that.¡±

    Miko complained as he slowly got off the ground.

    Ravel suddenly looked confused as she stared at him.

    ¡°Hm? You''re not my brother. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I''m his grandson, Miko.¡±

    Miko said with a frown.

    ¡°Grandson? I see! My bad, my bad.¡±

    Ravel laughed innocently as Miko readjusted his spine.

    ¡®This woman is strong. What [Class] is she in?¡¯

    (The highest. She''s not that far off from Nero and Rouge.)

    ¡®Seriously. Didn''t you say she was in deep sleep? How did she get so strong?¡¯

    (¡­.Ravel is a bit special.)

    As Miko was going to ask what she meant, he suddenly felt someone pull him.

    ¡°Hey, let''s go. I''m dying here.¡±

    Without waiting for Miko to respond Ravel ran forward.

    ¡°Wai-?!¡±

    Before he could even say anything to stop her, the space around Miko distorted.

    Miko suddenly found himself moving inside a tunnel made of various colors.

    There was no order to this tunnel, just pure chaos.

    ¡°The hell?!¡±

    Miko couldn''t tell what was going on.

    He just felt like he was outside the laws of the world.

    ¡°We''re here!¡±

    Ravel said as stopped.

    Miko looked around.

    ¡°¡­..Here? Where the hell are we?!¡±

    All Miko could see was a wasteland of gold dirt.

    There wasn''t any landmarks to be found.

    (Oh? She took you quite far.)

    ¡®Far? How far?¡¯

    (This place is the Desert of the Golden Scorpion. It''s on the Beast Continent.)

    ¡°%#*?!¡±

    Miko was so shocked that he no longer spoke words.

    ¡°You''re telling me that she jumped continents in less than a minute?!¡±

    (I told you she''s special.)

    ¡°Special?! No, ordering a 12 piece nuggets and accidentally receiving two extra nuggets, that''s special! Going on a blind date with low expectations only to find who that your date is hot, that''s special! This! This is just bullshit!¡±

    ¡°Hm? Did I make a wrong turn?¡±

    Ravel said with an innocent tone.

    ¡®Oi, Tiamat. What is seriously up with this girl?¡¯

    Subconsciously, Ravel dropped from an adult to a child in Miko''s eyes.

    (Ravel, like all my grandchildren, was born with superior talent and power. However, she lacked control and self-awareness. When you add that with her abnormal strength growth, she was extremely hard to control. Because of that she''s regarded as a walking disaster by almost everyone. Even just now, in order to reach the kitchen sooner to eat sweets, she subconsciously ripped a hole through time and space and thus arrived here.)

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®subconsciously¡¯? You''re tell me for her jumping a continent is the same as running to the kitchen?¡±

    (That''s right.)

    ¡°Nero should lock her back up! This woman can accidentally wipe out a country with a sneeze or something!¡±

    (Don''t worry. Ravel can be controlled.)

    ¡°How?¡±

    (Nero, myself, and Falcon can control her. But you should be able to as well. Just tell her to go back and she''ll listen.)

    ¡°That easily?¡±

    (Yeah.)

    Miko sighed and looked at Ravel who had a confused expression as she looked around.

    ¡°Hey, Miko. Are we lost?¡±

    Miko nodded to her innocent question.

    Seeing his response, she got depressed.

    ¡°Ah, don''t worry about it.¡±

    He approached her gently.

    ¡°We can just go back. As long you lead the way back, I''ll give you anything you want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Miko didn''t know when, but at some point there was a dragon tail behind Ravel wagging from side to side.

    As he watched the tail he couldn''t help but to stretch out his hand.

    ¡°Shake.¡±

    Ravel put her in hand on Miko''s hand.

    ¡°Roll over.¡±

    Ravel''s body floated and started spinning in the air.

    ¡°Play dead.¡±

    Ravel body suddenly shriveled up and fell to the ground like a lifeless corpse.

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Ravel got up and allowed Miko to pat her head.

    (Hey! Stop treating her like a dog!)

    Miko ignore Tiamat and was about to play with Ravel some more when-

    *Boom!*

    The sand exploded and three gigantic golden scorpions appeared out of nowhere.

    They were all so big that Miko looked like a bug compared to them.

    However, instead of being afraid of them Miko-

    ¡°Sic ¡®em girl!¡±

    He sicked Ravel on them.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Ravel immediately transformed into an azure and purple dragon and attacked the scorpions.

    *Boom!*

    Ravel charged into the scorpions and instantly ripped them to shreds.

    The scorpions didn''t even put up a fight. Ravel was just too strong.

    Ravel obediently brought one of the scorpions remains and dropped in front of Miko as if to show off.

    ¡°Good girl!¡±

    Miko could hear Ravel purr as he rubbed her head.

    (¡­What have you done to my grandchild?)

    Ravel returned to her human form and yawn.

    ¡°I''m sleepy. Can we go back now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I''ll give you a lot of sweets when go back.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Ravel then grabbed onto Miko and the space around him distorted again.

    After passing through the colorful tunnel that was like a kaleidoscope, the two of them arrived back at the hall in the Xia palace.

    ¡°Can I get those sweets now? I''m so hungry.¡±

    ¡°Sure. But this time I''ll lead.¡±

    Saying so, Miko grabbed Ravel¡¯s hand and brought her to the kitchen.

    ¡°Oh, Miko.¡±

    It was there he met his aunt, Sherry.

    ¡°Who''s that?¡±

    Ravel asked as she shrunk behind Miko some reason.

    ¡°Family.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    After hearing that, Ravel no longer hid behind Miko approached Sherry.

    ¡®Maybe because Sherry didn''t smell like a Dragna she was cautious of her. That would explain why she called out to me in the hall. She recognized me as someone closely related to her.¡¯

    Miko thought as he watched Ravel interact with Sherry.

    ¡°Sherry, could you watch her for me? You only need to feed her and let her sleep and she should be okay. Oh, and carry her out on walks too.¡±

    Saying so, Miko left.

    ¡®¡­..Is she a dog?¡¯

    Sherry thought to herself.

    After Miko left the palace, he went to the meeting place.

    There he saw everyone waiting for him.

    ¡°Hey, old man. If you''re going to release your sister, have someone watch her properly.¡±

    Miko said to Nero.

    ¡°Oh? You met her? Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°She''s with Sherry.¡±

    ¡°Then she''ll be fine.¡±

    Nero said with a smile.

    He then turned to everyone else.

    ¡°Okay, here''s how you all will prepare for the Throne Wars in a year.¡±

    A sheet of paper appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked when they saw what was on the paper.

    ¡°A year in the Illusionary Beast Valley?!¡±

    Ace shouted.

    ¡°You''re Qi Type is Beastly. If you go into the Illusionary Beast Valley and fight your way through, you should receive more benefits than Miko did 4 years ago.¡±

    Nero explained.

    Ace wanted to object, but Aeon appeared out of nowhere and grabbed him.

    ¡°Lets go.¡±

    ¡°Wai?!¡±

    He disappeared without be able to resist.

    ¡°Me and Sora will be trained by Nova?¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°You''re a natural born Chaotic Qi type like me, so I should be able teach you better than anyone here.¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Sora asked.

    ¡°I''m also a master at Heavenly Qi. I won''t teach Qi alone, I''ll also improve your overall skills and hone you two into sharp blades.¡±

    ¡°I''ll be training under Mama with the twins?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. You have a problem?"

    Sasha quickly shook her head.

    Kimiko smiled when she saw that. She finally got to spend more time with her daughter and grandchildren.

    ¡°Raven, huh. Well, I guess it makes sense.¡±

    Leon mumbled to himself.

    Luka had the most complex expression.

    She looked at Nero.

    ¡°Why do you want to train me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I''m bored. But the main reason is because I''m a good friend of your grandfather. That and you''re a natural-born Ruler¡¯s Qi type. I think it would be fun to see how you grow. I already gave Miko to Momo after all.¡±

    Luka''s expression was still a bit complex.

    ¡°What? You''re still not satisfied?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°No, it''s just that you''re the first to kill an Ouroboros Proxy , and now you want to teach me? It feels weird.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You got a point. But look at it like this.¡±

    Nero grinned.

    ¡°I''ve experience the full strength of Ouroboros, and won. Then doesn''t that mean that I know what an Ouroboros Proxy should be like better than most people?¡±

    Luka''s eyes widen when she heard that. Nero had a point.

    The Ouroboros proxy he defeated was the strongest one ever. Then as someone who fought and defeated such a being, he should naturally know the full potential of Ouroboros.

    His insight which was different from Ouroboros¡¯ could be beneficial to her.

    ¡°Looks like you''re willing now.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Good. Everyone should go and begin their schedules."

    As Nero said that, he and Luka disappeared.

    Everyone shortly disappeared as well, leaving Miko and Momo alone.

    ¡°Hm¡­.Since you''re late. Today you''ll be swimming from the bottom of a 3000 ft deep mercury pond, with a 16 ton boulder on your back.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Miko suddenly felt like he should''ve stayed in the desert with Ravel.

 The Different Roads To Godhood

    Capital city, Royal Palace.

    Dario was sitting in the throne room staring at the throne he once sat upon.

    ¡°Truly pathetic.¡±

    He suddenly heard a disdainful voice in his ear.

    He turned around and saw a blonde haired handsome youth with blue eyes, that gave off a wild aura.

    ¡°Kouta.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Dario. What is your grandfather thinking, pitting you against a child for the throne? Isn''t that just rubbing your face in shit?¡±

    Kouta¡¯s voice was filled with ridicule.

    ¡°He''s the clan leader, he can do as he pleases.¡±

    Dario spoke with indifference.

    ¡°Then are you saying that you''re not angry? Your opponent is a child you know?¡±

    ¡°That child was able to use Vastator and slaughter thousands of enemies. Including several elders of Primus branch. I would be an idiot to underestimate him.¡±

    Dario looked at him.

    ¡°What does it matter to you anyway?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really. It just feels like the Primus branch are taking us for fools. If they had sent out Momo or Aeon I wouldn''t have any problems. But they actually sent out a 12 year old brat. Because of that, the battle for the throne was tone down to a pathetic level.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. You wanted to fight the young talents of the Primus branch. And now you can''t, so you blame it on their representative weakness.¡±

    ¡°I won''t deny it. If it had been someone stronger as the representative then I could''ve join the fun.¡±

    Dario frowned.

    ¡°Did you forget that if that was the case, then I wouldn''t be able to compete as our representative? In order words, I wouldn''t be a king candidate.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I forgot.¡±

    Kouta said with a smug face.

    Dario long knew that a lot of people in his branch never like the idea of him being king.

    They always wanted his brother, Karim to become king instead.

    In their eyes, only a heavenly talent like Karim was worth of inheriting Marcel¡¯s throne.

    But their hopes were shattered when Karim fell into a coma over a decade ago. This cause a lot of people to feel grief.

    Soon grief turned into anger directed at Dario.

    A lot of people would''ve preferred if it had been Dario who fell in a coma, instead of Karim.

    Some even said that he should''ve died.

    The difference between Karim and Dario was simply too great. So a lot of people felt like they got cheated when Dario took the throne.

    ¡°I''ll be straight with you. You don''t have right to represent the Secundus Branch. Just like that kid don''t have the right to represent the Primus branch.¡±

    ¡°And you have the right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. But even more than me, my brother does.¡±

    Dario eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Christian wants the throne?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Everyone knows that my brother don''t have any form of ambition. However, when it comes to talent he''s the number of last 100 years in the branch. He''s a natural born king, just a bit lazy.¡±

    Kouta¡¯s voice was energetic when he spoke of his brother.

    ¡°I am not lazy.¡±

    A figure suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    ¡°I¡¯m just nocturnal. That''s why I sleep all day.¡±

    The figure spoke with a lazy voice.

    He was pretty tall, had a normal build, a handsome face but had bags under his blue eyes. He also had silver hair.

    This was Christian Dragna.

    ¡°Kouta, motheris calling for you.¡±

    Christian didn''t wait for Kouta to respond. He waved his hand and sent Kouta away.

    He then looked at Dario.

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    And disappeared.

    ¡°Truly a strange guy.¡±

    Saying so, Dario got up and left the throne room.

    Around the same time, 2,000ft underwater.

    *Boom!*

    A small hill exploded after it came in contact with a small fist.

    This fist belong to Miko.

    He was currently wrapped with both Demonic Qi and Ruler¡¯s Qi thus creating a beautiful contrast of aura around him.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.Not bad. It only took 5 punches now. At first the pressure down here was so heavy that you couldn''t even lift your arms. So this is great improvement.¡±

    Said Momo.

    She had a bubble surrounding her body.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Unlike Miko who was a sea dragon, Momo couldn''t breath underwater. She can hold her breath for nearly a hour but that''s it. That was the reason she needed this bubble.

    She waved her hand and the formerly destroyed small hill was put back together.

    ¡°Okay, this time I want you to cut the hill with a sword.¡±

    As she said that, a sword floated in front of Miko.

    ¡°I don''t want you to just use strength. Every slash must have a high level of skill and precision.¡±

    Miko grabbed the sword and rushed towards the hill and slashed it.

    *Boom!*

    The sword only cut a few inches in the hill.

    ¡°Your swordsmanship isn''t that bad, but it''s isn''t satisfactory.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Okay, forget the hill for now.¡±

    She snapped her fingers and the hill turned into a pile of rocks.

    ¡°I''m going to fire these rocks at you and I want to cut them. They will be slow at first, but their speed will double every five minutes.¡±

    As she said so a few rocks started floating.

    ¡°Okay, start!¡±

    Dozens of rocks shot towards Miko.

    He followed the rocks with his eyes and swung his swords.

    His sword cut cleanly through three rocks before the others hit him.

    ¡°Start over.¡±

    Even though Momo said that the rocks would be slow, they were still moving as fast as a butterfly.

    With the immense pressure that weighed down his body down here, Miko''s sword slashes greatly decreased in speed.

    It was incredibly hard for him to keep up with the rocks.

    Momo waved her hands and the rocks shot towards him again.

    He slashed his sword while tracking them with his eyes.

    This time he was able to cut 6 rocks before any could hit him.

    ¡°Oh? To actually double your results so quickly, that''s pretty amazing.¡±

    The rocks floated again.

    ¡°However, you still lasted only a few seconds. Before I can be satisfied I need you to last at least 5 mins in a month''s time. Otherwise, you won''t be able to cut that hill with perfect precision, and I wont be able to teach you the sword techniques that I learned from Gramps.¡±

    ¡°Is the old man a sword genius too?¡±

    Momo shook her head.

    ¡°He isn''t a sword genius, however his skills are top class. You''ve never seen his Qi Artifact before, right?¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°His Qi Artifact is a God Rank sword called Night Blade. It''s a sword as black as the darkest night. A sinister sword made out of the most concentrated Demonic Qi. It has many evil attributes. One of them is the ability to cut the soul directly without harming the body. Once you''re cut your soul will erode and disintegrate. Once that happens your soul is gone forever, without any chance of reincarnation or resurrection. This sword along with his mastery of demon magic is the reason he''s called the Demon Dragon God as well as the Overlord Of Death.¡±

    ¡°¡­.And you want to teach me some of the abilities of this sword?¡±

    Momo shook her head.

    ¡°No, what I want to teach you is some of his self created Devil Arts.¡±

    ¡°Self-created Devil Arts? But isn''t the old man human? How did he create demon techniques?¡±

    Momo had a surprised look on her face. And then a look of realization.

    ¡°I forgot to teach you about the effects of mastering a certain type of power.¡±

    She lowered her hand and the rocks fell to the earth. Miko also lowered his sword.

    ¡°Miko, do you remember what a Qigong God is?¡±

    ¡°Of course. A person who mastered Qigong to the utmost limit.¡±

    ¡°Then have you''ve ever wondered what would you call someone who mastered the other forms of power in this world?¡±

    ¡°¡­.I''ve never really thought about it before.¡±

    ¡°Well, there are several counterparts to a Qigong God. These are Magic Gods, Demon Gods, and Beast Gods.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°First is Magic God. A Magic God is a person who mastered a single form of magic to the utmost limit. There are the same amount of Magic Gods Types as there are magic types. For example, a person who mastered thunder magic to the utmost limit is called a Thunder Magic God or Thunder God for short. Of course a person can master more than magic to the point of godhood. So someone can be a Flame God and a Void God at the same time. This is because they mastered flame magic and void magic.¡±

    She then thoughtabout it some more.

    ¡°There''s a subcategory in magic godhood for spells masters. Those people are called Witches. I''m one of those people.¡±

    Momo''s title was the Midnight Witch because she mastered over a thousand spells.

    ¡°However, witches are far inferior to Magic Gods. Meaning, we can''t compete with Higher Beings like them.¡±

    ¡°What about the other two?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°For Demon God, this is a person who mastered demon magic or devil arts to point of godhood. This is mostly restricted to demons and humans who practiced demon magic and devil arts. Once one becomes a Demon God you can create your own devil arts.¡±

    There''s a difference between demon magic and devil arts.

    Demon magic is basically evil magic that even humans can learn. However, for Devil Arts you need a demon soul. For a human to learn devil arts they must first demonize themselves. To do that they need to bathe in the blood of thousands or even millions. They must corrupt their souls to the point they no longer possess a human heart.

    ¡°Gramps demonized himself a long time ago. He then learnt and mastered Devil Arts and became a Demon God. However, he didn''t possess demon blood so his children were still mostly human.¡±

    ¡°So you can be a Demon God and Qigong God?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°You can be all four if you possess the right bloodlines.¡±

    ¡°Then Beast God is?¡±

    ¡°A Beast God is someone who mastered their Beast abilities to godhood. This is different from the other three. You must possess a large amount of Beast blood to become a Beast God. Someone who is 100% human, God, or demon cannot achieve this.¡±

    ¡°But we can.¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°We are descendants of Tiamat. That means that not only do we possess god blood but dragon blood as well. In order words, every descendant of Tiamat and Augustus are capable of become a Beast God, Magic God, Qigong God, and if they''re cruel enough a Demon God. However, just like its hard for those of us with azure hair to become a Qigong God because of Tiamat''s blood, it''s equally if not harder for those with purple hair to become a Beast God because of Augustus'' blood.¡±

    Miko pondered for a while before asking-

    ¡°Are there any other beings that can kill a Higher Being outside those four?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.These beings don''t exist anymore but¡­.There were those known as Alchemic Gods.¡±

    ¡°Alchemic? Do you mean that alchemy can be used to fight?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but the methods to do so were supposedly lost over the millennia. They say that if you master alchemy and create the Philosopher¡¯s Stone as well as the Ultimate Elixir you''ll reach godhood.¡±

    ¡°Philosopher¡¯s Stone?¡±

    Miko couldn''t help but think of seven homunculi fight against a boy with a metal limbs and his armored suit brother.

    ¡°Hm? Homunculi? Tattoo of Ouroboros?¡±

    A look of realization appeared on his face.

    ¡®Oi, Tiamat. If I remember correctly Ouroboros is the base of all of alchemy right?¡¯

    (That''s right. Boros is basically a god to alchemist.)

    ¡®Then he knows everything about alchemy?¡¯

    (That''s right. But he''ll only share his knowledge with his proxies. Even then, he won''t tell them everything until they reach [XXX Class]. So give up on him tell you how to use alchemy and fight.)

    Miko ignored her advice. He decided that he would learn alchemy in the future.

    ¡°By the way, howmany people in the clan have reached different types of Godhood?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Lets see. Ms.Kimiko is a Death Magic Goddess, an Ice Goddess, and a Dark Goddess. As brothers Raven(Demon Dragon) and Kroc(Demon Lion) are both Demon Gods and Beast Gods because of their bloodlines. Uncle Rihan is a Demon God. Uncle Gian and Gamion are both Magic Gods but Uncle Gamion is also a Beast God, While Gian is a Qigong God. Uncle Nova is Qigong God and a Magic God. Sherry is a Beast God. Neo is Qigong God as well as a Flame God.¡±

    ¡°That''s a lot. And the old man?¡±

    ¡°Gramps is all four. Rouge too.¡±

    ¡°Rouge? He really is on Nero''s level then.¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°Rouge could''ve been a [Tyrant] a long time ago. He just doesn''t want to.¡±

    Miko ponder it for a while before asking-

    ¡°Augustus. What about him? I heard that Nero is weaker than him?¡±

    (¡­¡­.)

    ¡°That I don''t know.¡±

    Momo shook her head.

    ¡°Gramps once said that he was only half as strong as Augustus. And that''s when he''s exaggerating his own strength. So I don''t know how strong Augustus was, but I heard that even Higher Beings feared him. Not only him, his 5 generals too.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see.¡±

    Miko didn''t know why, but he felt like he needed to reach Augustus¡¯ level of strength before he could even think about invading the Summit Of The Gods.

    ¡®Well, I gotta find it first.¡¯

    ¡°Okay, now that''s out of the way. Let''s continue your training.¡±

    Before Miko could react dozens of stones shot towards him.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°On the battlefield hesitation leads to death!¡±

    The speed of the rocks suddenly increased.

    Miko desperately slashed his swords as he was assaulted by the rocks.

    ¡°Aren''t they moving too fast?!¡±

    As he said that he was hit by rocks in the chest.

    ¡°And they''re a lot harder than before!¡±

    ¡°You want to reach godhood right? Then this is nothing!¡±

    The stones doubled in size.

    ¡°Damn you, woman! I''ll get even one day!¡±

    As he complained a stone hit in the head and knocked him over.

    ¡°Hmph. You still need training.¡±

    Miko mumbling some curses as he laid on the ground.

 Need help deciding something(not a chapter)

    So I''ve been troubled over this for a while.

    I was considering continuing the story in a new book with the title Mythical Conquest: Rise Of The Emperor/Empire

    I wanted to do this for two reasons:

    1. This book had a rough start and is filled with negative comments and reviews which could turn away potential readers. This is mainly my fault. For example, a lot of people didn''t like Hina''s debut or the second arc. Another mistake is the 12 chapter flashback about Luka''s parents. Originally I didn''t plan to make it longer than five chapters, but it just happened. Sometime when you''re writing something it''s like the story writes itself and you''re the reader instead of the author. I''ll be honest, even after 100 chapters I don''t feel like the author of this story. I just feel like a reader waiting on chapters like everyone else. Even when I take breaks it''s like I''m waiting for the chapters to pile up so that I can binge read it.

    2. The other reason I wanted to move to another book is because the number of chapters. I mean there''s 101 chapters posted and Miko still isn''t king, but a lot of stuff went down to build up to his fight for the throne. So you can imagine how much chapters this story will have by the end. Hell, even I don''t know how much chapters this will have. All I know is that I plan to break the story in fiveparts, and each part will be incredibly long. The second part is where the story truly begins, and where certain characters that will change the story forever will finally make their debut. The third part is where the story tone and setting completely change. The four part is constant wars and masscres. The fifth part is when I plan to set the world on fire.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    So yeah, the story is gonna be long. One piece long or would martial world be a better example?

    Anyway, the reason why I''m hesitating to split the books is because of the popularity that the story is currently receiving. The story has constantly been in the top 20 weekly rankings for the last few months. The only time it''s not is when I take a break. It''s currently at #12 in the weekly rankings.

    It took me awhile before the story reach this level of popularity whether positive or negative. This is the reason I''m hesitating to split the story.

    I feel like all my hard work would go down the drain, and I''ll have to start from square one.

    Now, I''m a lazy person. I''m not one of those masochists that enjoys the struggle to the top. So fighting my way back up is literally a pain in the ass!

    But then again, when I make a decision its hard for me to change my mind. Even if I do it will bug me. But I''m so lazy!

    Well, you might find it hard to believe since I release 2000/3000 characters chapter every day.

    I''ll be honest, I do this for you guys....Well, mostly your comments. I love when people comment on my work. If I don''t recieve any comments, my motivation plummets big time. There were a lot time I felt like just fuck it, and quit the story. The reason I didn''t was because it''s hard for me to break out of a routine. But I did say fuck it to my other story. Although I do plan on finishing that later on.

    Well, anyway. Tell me what you guys think on the polls, and if you like you can explain in detail in the comments section. Remember I like comments, the more comments the more I feel motivated and more I push to increase the story''s quality.

 Individual Challenges

    *Boom!*

    Inside the Illusionary Beast Valley.

    Ace was just slapped away by a dinosaur¡¯s tail.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    He slammed into a cliff and cracked it.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The dinosaur that looked like an iron plated cayman, rushed towards him with the intention of using its head to crush him.

    Seeing that, Ace quickly covered himself in Qi and jumped to the left.

    He flashed his arm to the side and it was quickly covered with scales that looked like that of the dinosaur¡¯s.

    He had obtained this trait after defeating a similar dinosaur earlier.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The Dinosaur and Ace rushed at each other.

    *Boom!*

    Ace¡¯s fist hit the dinosaur¡¯s head and crushed its armored skin.

    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He uppercut the monster up into the air.

    He then concentrated his Qi around his legs and jumped.

    He shot passed the dinosaur and then started to flip while they were both falling.

    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±

    Ace swung down his leg with all of his might.

    *Boom!*

    The dinosaur¡¯s head flatten as its skull was crushed and its fangs flew out.

    It immediately died.

    ¡°Damn lizard. You almost killed me.¡±

    Ace stooped down and place his hand on the dinosaur.

    A green light immediately washed over it before returning to Ace.

    The light travelled up his arm and towards his heart.

    *Roar!*

    A terrifying roar then came from inside Ace¡¯s body. It was like there was a monster growing inside him.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    It was at this moment that Aeon appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Your Beast Core is growing at a nice rate.¡±

    A Beast Core was an orb that was at the center of every Beastly Qi user. This core is what stores the traits of all the beasts the user tamed or defeated.

    The more traits the user collects the larger the core.

    It was also possible for Beastly Qi users to steal each other''s cores and gain all the traits they collected.

    To do this one must kill a Beastly Qi user, and eat his heart. This was because the Beast Core was inside a closed space in the heart.

    Currently, Ace¡¯s Beast Core was only the size of a rice grain. But it still possessed multiple beast traits.

    ¡°Why must I be the one to be thrown in here? This place is a hellhole!¡±

    ¡°Two months and you''re still complaining?¡±

    ¡°Of course I''m complaining! I died in here several times!¡±

    ¡°So? Don''t you have multiple lives? Besides I won''t let you die for real. I would rewind your time before that happens.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I don''t like to use [Respawn]!¡±

    [Respawn] was an ability that allowed Ace to ¡°resurrect¡± from the dead as long as his soul wasn''t destroyed.

    [Boost Player] was really an innovative technique. When it was said that it turned its users into a game character, it wasn''t lying.

    There were two forms of [Respawn].

    The first stage where a self defense mechanism will send a static shock towards the heart when it stops beating and stimulate it back to life.

    The second stage where the user is able to create multiple copies of himself in a location of his choice. These copies will act as backups for when his body is destroyed. When that happens his soul will be immediately transferred to a backup, which would then become the main body.

    Ace currently could only use the first stage. The second stage was for when he mastered [Boost Player].

    ¡°It''s a creepy feeling when your hearts stops and starts up back again.¡±

    ¡°Well, that creepy feeling is what''s keeping you alive. So get use to it.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A giant two-headed tiger appeared not too far away from Ace.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Good timing.¡±

    Aeon smiled when he saw the beast.

    ¡°Listen, Boy. Your situation is similar too Miko''s four years ago. Because of [Boost Player] you can''t use any of your abilities that easily. If you''re caught off guard, it''s over for you. That''s why you need to master Qigong. If you have Qigong you''ll be able to fend off a sneak attack with physical strength, even if you''re not prepared.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The two headed tiger spotted Ace and ran towards him.

    Ace quickly covered his arms with iron scales, but this one had spikes.

    He rushed forward and met the tiger head on.

    *Boom!*

    Ace¡¯s fist slammed into one of the tigers head and sent it upward.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The other head got angry and bit his shoulder.

    ¡°Ahhhhh?!¡±

    As the fangs tore into his flesh, Ace screamed out in agony.

    As if it had nothing to do with him, Aeon continued.

    ¡°If the physical strength of your base form increases, so will the strength of the characters. For example [Magician] have zero physical strength and low durability. But that isn''t the case now that you''ve learn Qigong. That weakness no longer exist.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Ace pound the other tiger head until it was forced to let go.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    He then punches the tiger in eye and crushed it.

    ¡°Roar?!¡±

    It cried out in pain, but Ace didn''t let up.

    He crushed the other eye with a punch.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The other head tried to devour him.

    Ace suddenly dove into its mouth and down the throat. He didn''t allow the tiger to chew him.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Loud explosions could be heard coming from the tigers throat.

    Holes were quickly formed in the neck and blood sprayed out.

    Ace''s hands appeared in the holes.

    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡±

    He used all of his strength and ripped a human size hole in the neck.

    The tiger release one last cry before tumbling over.

    Ace crawled out of the gouge in the neck and laid on the ground while breathing heavily.

    ¡°See? Your strength has already reached this point.¡±

    Aeon appeared beside him.

    ¡°This is the second level of the Illusionary Beast Valley. Miko was on the first level for six months. If you stay on this level which is ten times harder, for twice as long the benefits you receive will be far greater than what Miko got.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Ace didn''t say anything.

    He just laid on the ground and stared at the smiling Aeon.

    As he looked at him, he thought-

    ¡®One day I¡¯m gonna smack that smirk off your face. For this reason, I''ll do everything in my power to grow!¡¯

    Around this time, in a closed off space.

    *Boom!*

    Sora desperately tried to dodge a spear that was aiming at his chest.

    This spear had no wielder, it was moving by itself.

    ¡°[Resound!]¡±

    Sora''s palm hit the spear.

    *Boom!*

    However, the spear cut through his sound attack like paper and stabbed at him.

    Sora desperately bent his body and dodged the spear. But the spear still sliced his shirt in two.

    Sora''s face paled when he imagined what would''ve happened if that spear had made contact with his skin.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    He exhaled with a relieved expression and leaped back.

    When he leaped back the spear didn''t chase him. Instead it came to a standstill.

    Seeing that, Sora sat on the ground and stared at the spear as if he wanted to study it.

    ¡°How''s it going?¡±

    He looked to his side and saw Nova looking at the spear as well.

    ¡°I''m starting to grasp some of its movements, but I doubt I can replicate them yet.¡±

    ¡°Don''t need to rush. As long as you can replicate half of the spears movements within the next few months, I grant you a past on the first level.¡±

    Sora nodded.

    What he was doing was studying spear arts by facing an actual spear.

    When Nova decided to train Sora for a little bit, he immediately thought of teaching him how to use the spear.

    A couple thousand years ago, a young Nova fought against a sound magic specialist and almost died at his hands.

    This person was a spearman who fused sound with his attacks.

    Every spear thrust he took caused waves to burst through the earth and the air.

    Just being scrapped by his spear was fatal. This was because he used the power of vibration in every strike.

    When the spear cuts you, sound waves would silently enter your body and attack your organs directly.

    It was even worse when the spear pierced you.

    Sound waves would spread out like tidal waves and cause every organ in your body to instantly burst. There were even cases when the entire body would burst like a balloon.

    To Nova, this sound specialist was a terrifying memory.

    He could sneak up on you, poke you with his spear, and you would pop like a bubble.

    But what was the most terrifying was that that person was a peerless spear user who almost never missed.

    He even had ways to kill you without his spear even reaching near you.

    Nova wanted to see if he could recreate such a person by using Sora.

    ¡°Well, I''m gonna give it another go.¡±

    Sora sat up and walked over to the spear.

    He stopped just 2 meters away from the spear and took a deep breath.

    And then-

    He took a step forward.

    *Swoosh!*

    The moment his feet touch the ground the spear shot forward aiming for his neck.

    Sora quickly leaned to the right and took another step forward.

    The spear¡¯s thrusts increased rapidly.

    Sora watched the spear¡¯s movement with his eyes and swayed his body to dodge it by a thin margin.

    The spear and Sora danced together like a leaf in the summer breeze.

    But it was far from being that beautiful.

    The spear that was aiming at Sora''s vital points cut through his stomach and barely missed his organs.

    Blood leaked out, but Sora didn''t stopped himself from swaying through the spear thrusts.

    He instead braved the pain and continued with focus eyes.

    The truth is, Sora also wished to learn the spear. That''s because he believed that it will help Miko become king if his strength grew.

    At first when Miko said he wished to become king, he never took it seriously. But after meeting him after 4 years, he sensed that something greatly changed in Miko.

    Help putting someone on the throne for amusement, instantly changed to wishing to seeing how far he can go.

    Sora wished to see Miko''s limits, but first he must surpass his.

    ¡°Well, he''s doing alright.¡±

    Nova said as he watched Sora''sdetermined expression.

    He turned around and walked a bit before fading away.

    He next appeared in a dark room with a sinister aura floating around.

    In the center of this room was a girl in her mid teens surrounded by what looked like specters, with her eyes closed.

    This girl was Hinami.

    Nova said nothing to her and took a seat in a corner.

    Her stared at her with no specific expression on his face.

    He was simply waiting.

    After nearly a hour, he saw Hina''s face paled.

    ¡°She reached her limit huh?¡±

    He snapped his fingers and the specters disappeared and the sinister atmosphere also disappeared.

    ¡°Hah~!¡±

    Hina''s eyes suddenly opened and she took a deep breath as if she was desperate for air.

    ¡°You weren''t able to break out before your mind suffered damages.¡±

    Hearing his voice, Hina looked over at Nova.

    ¡°¡­.I thought I was going to die.¡±

    ¡°You would''ve if I didn''t bring you back just now.¡±

    ¡°Illusions really are dangerous.¡±

    Hina mumbled.

    ¡°Your natural born Qi type is Chaotic Qi just like me. Which means that you have a very abnormal personality just like me.¡±

    Hina frowned when she heard that.

    ¡°What is being abnormal so bad? You should take it as a compliment.¡±

    He stood up.

    ¡°Abnormality is interesting. Normality is boring. I prefer to be seen as exciting than boring and lacking of appeal. Aren''t you also the same?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hina said nothing and only stared at him.

    ¡°Well, if you don''t want to admit it then fine.¡±

    He walked and stood directly in front of her.

    ¡°Believe it or not, you have a strong affinity towards chaos. Because of this, Illusionary Magic suits you perfectly.¡±

    He snapped his fingers.

    ¡°This place is called the Nightmare Realm. It''s filled with hundreds of illusions that can cause your mind to crumble and even kill you. The reason I brought you here is for you to experience some of these illusions. Only after you experience illusions can you learn how to create them.¡±

    Chaotic Qi has the ability to throwsomeone''s mind into turmoil through the use of illusions originating from the soul.

    Nova is planning to have Hina learn how to do this, since it''s far too early for here to manipulate the laws of the world through Qi. He believes she has the potential.

    ¡°For the next year, half of your time will be spent learning about and experiencing illusions. The other half will focus on further honing your powers.¡±

    Hina nodded.

    ¡°Good. Then enter the nightmare again.¡±

 Individual Challenges 2

    Frost Valley, Primus World.

    The Frost Valley was located at the extreme north of the Primus World. The northern range was by far the coldest section in this world. There''s rarely any sunlight, just lots of snow.

    The Frost Valley was where the temperature was the lowest. Because of this the creatures here all resemble those from the ice age.

    There were even some birds that looked like an ice phoenix and others looking like ice eagles.

    In such a cold place, four people were in the white plains of snow.

    One was standing, while the other three were sitting.

    The three that were sitting were in a meditating position, with thin clothing despite the cold.

    These three were Sasha, Tessa, and Kristen, the one standing in front of them was naturally Kimiko.

    ¡°That''s it. Let all the cold air travel through your pores and flow inside your body. We¡¯re descendants of frost giants, the cold cannot harm us. Instead it''s empowers us.¡±

    Kimiko said as she observed the three in front of her.

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    Tessa suddenly sneezed and opened her eyes.

    ¡°Grandma, I''m freezing!¡±

    She complain.

    ¡°Like I said, you''re a frost giantess. It''s impossible for you to freeze to death. You''ll at most feel cold.¡±

    Tessa frowned when she heard that.

    ¡°Look at your mother. She''s not even trembling.¡±

    Sasha''s face was relaxed as if she was sleeping.

    In fact, she was.

    Kimiko frowned for a bit, but she didn''t say anything.

    This Frost Valley was filled with rich ice attribute mana. This type of mana was very beneficial to those who practice ice magic. It boosts their strength and speed up their growth.

    However there were sometimes when one tries to absorb too much at once and enters deep sleep.

    This deep sleep is to refine the ice attribute mana inside them and solidify their foundation. The more solid the foundation, the more powerful their ice attacks will be.

    Once they wake up from this deep sleep, their control over ice magic should improve.

    This is why Kimiko brought Sasha here.

    Sasha had a natural talent for death magic, but her ice, mist, and dark magic skills were lacking. This was a problem.

    Death magic was powerful but it''s wasn''t omnipotent. There are countless ways to get around it. If Sasha onlyrelied on death magic, then she''ll be seeking her own demise.

    Because of this, it was important to develop Sasha''s other traits as a descendent of Hel.

    Kimiko looked at Tessa who was obviously unsatisfied and Kristen who was obviously put on a strong front.

    ¡°Alright, you two can have a break.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Tessa sprung to her feet and grabbed Kristen and ran while dragging his hand.

    ¡°We''re going to explore the valley and play with the animals!¡±

    "Okay."

    Saying that, Kimiko watched as the two disappeared in the snow wonderland.

    She didn''t need to feel concern about monsters attacking them. This domain was already under her control, there wasn''t anything that could bring them harm without her knowing first.

    Even so, she still paidattentionto their positions by sensing their aura. This was just a precaution in case something out of her expectations went wrong.

    Kimiko can be lenient on twins when it came to their training, however Sasha was different.

    Sasha was already 28 years old, all though the period of rapid growth for the normal person was the first 100 years, Sasha still wasted over a quarter of that time.

    Sasha was currently an [A Class]. For 28 years old that wasn''t bad. But for geniuses like she and Nero it was mediocre.

    Sasha''s talent was greatly wasted and a lot of time was lost.

    Kimiko didn''t blame Sasha. She blamed herself for spoiling her.

    Kimiko tender treatment of Sasha actually stems from her time raising Nova.

    Nova was a very abnormal child.

    Calling him a genius was an understatement.

    In Kimiko''s eyes there was never a period when he acted like a child. He would always give off an aloof aura when interacting with kids his age, as if he saw them as insignificant.

    He was dependable and was very mature. This made Kimiko feel like she didn''t raise him. He raised himself.

    Whether because it was a disappoint or fear that her other children would become the same, Kimiko waited 5000 years to have another child.

    To her surprise and joy, Sasha was nothing like her brother. This caused her to shower Sasha with 5000 years worth of motherly love.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    She never wanted Sasha to be put in harms way no matter the cost. What made it worse was that because of internal issues in her country, she had to leave Sasha for over a decade, causing Sasha''s current situation.

    Sasha even wanted to repeat her mother''s mistake with her own children. Kimiko decided that she wouldn''t let that happen.

    ¡°After this whole thing with the throne, I''ll focus on grooming not only Sasha but the twins.¡±

    She then thought about it some more.

    ¡°Kristen will be a problem though. I sensed a similar demonic aura in him that''s in both Miko and Leon. But his is far weaker¡­...I''ll ask Raven or Kroc to check him out later for me.¡±

    It was at this moment that Sasha awoke from her deep sleep.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Kimiko asked with a smile.

    ¡°I feel a bit less cold now.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then it''s coming along great.¡±

    Sasha stood up and looked around for the twins.

    Seeing that, Kimiko informed her that they went out to play.

    She then looked at Sasha and said-

    ¡°Sasha, do you want to become my heir to Niflheim?¡±

    Around this time, outside Raven¡¯s fortress.

    *Boom!*

    Two figures were moving so fast that they left several afterimages.

    *Boom!*

    The figures clashed in the air, and on the ground with reckless vigor.

    These two images were Leon and a black scale gorilla-like monster.

    Leon''s appearance was a bit different from usually.

    His eyes were demonic, his skin was darker, and he had fangs and claws.

    He didn''t look a bit human.

    *Boom!*

    The gorilla monster slammed its fist in the side of Leon''s face and sent him flying.

    *Boom!*

    Leon crashed into the earth and created a small creator in the ground.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The gorilla leaped and aimed a stomp at Leon.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Leon desperately rolled out of the way. But the crater was expanded by the gorilla¡¯s stomp.

    He quickly got to his feet and drop-kicked the gorilla.

    The gorilla bounce off the ground a few times before standing up again.

    It rushed towards Leon and swung its thick arm.

    ¡°Piss off!¡±

    Crimson aura quickly gathered around Leon''s fist as he thrust it forward.

    *Boom!*

    Fists collided and an explosive shockwave swept out.

    ¡°Roar?!¡±

    The gorilla cried out in pain and took a couple steps back.

    It clenched its crushed fist and glared at Leon with hateful eyes.

    ¡°What''s with those eyes? This is a life and death battle.¡±

    A savage grinned then appeared on his face.

    ¡°Even a pile of shit like you knows what a life and death battle is right?¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Sensing that it was being insulted, the gorilla roared and angrily charged at Leon.

    Leon swept his hand to the side and a crimson and black axe appeared in his hand.

    He licked his lips with a savage look in his eyes and charged towards the gorilla.

    ¡°Roar?!¡±

    The gorilla swung its claws with the entirety of its strength, at Leon.

    Leon didn''t even bother to dodge.

    He just laugh hysterically and swung axe.

    *Boom!*

    A loud sound range out as Leon''s axe severed the gorilla¡¯s lower body from its upper body.

    ¡°Roar?!¡±

    The gorilla gave out last cry before the light disappeared from its eyes.

    *Thud!*

    The two gorilla halves dropped on the ground and its green blood stained the land.

    Leon looked down at the slaughtered monster.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At first there was indifference on his face.

    And then-

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    *Boom!*

    A savage smile appeared as he started chopping up the corpse.

    *Boom!*

    Blood stained his face as he split the head.

    *Boom!*

    He split opened the chest and revealed its heart.

    *Boom!*

    He crushed the long dead heart under his foot and started to chop up the limps.

    This brutal scene was calmly being watched by two persons.

    They were Raven and Gallu.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Raven asked his mother.

    ¡°He''s definitely becoming a demon. But this is a bit different from normal demonification.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How so?¡±

    ¡°His demonification is similar to a parasite taking over a host. The only thing is, he was born with this parasite.¡±

    ¡°In other words, this a natural demonification. Interesting.¡±

    ¡°It really is. Beleth is truly worthy of his title as demon king.¡±

    Gallu said as she watched Leon''s savage display.

    ¡°These sudden acts of savagery are the side effects of his demonification. Once he becomes a full demon, he''ll have better control of himself. However, his personality will undergo a significant change.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it''s too dangerous to let him participate in the upcoming Throne Wars?¡±

    Gallu shook her head.

    ¡°There shouldn''t be a problem. He only becomes like this when he''s fighting. It''s similar to the regular [War Face] curse. I''m not saying that there''s zero chance of him losing control, but it''s quite low.¡±

    After he chopped the corpse until it couldn''t be chopped anymore, Leon finally calm down.

    He sat down and started breathing heavily.

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll continue to observe while he trains against your monsters. But make sure to gauge him properly before you create a monster. It will be a problem if he dies. With his soul in such a fragile state, I doubt it can handle the pressure of resurrection. And I doubt Sasha would want us to use necromancy to turn him into a High-level zombie.¡±

    ¡°I understand, mother.¡±

    Location unknown.

    When Nero accepted to train Luka for a year, he immediately took her to an unusual place.

    In this place there was nothing that had the slightest hint of order.

    There was no way to tell the sky from the ground.

    There were no land marks of any kind, just pure chaos.

    In such a place, Nero made Luka do something that would shock anyone.

    He made her do nothing.

    That''s right, nothing.

    She wasn''t even told to sit or walk around. He didn''t give her a single instruction.

    This greatly confused Luka.

    Nero said that he was the perfect person to teach her about her Proxy abilities. But she''s been here for two months and has yet to receive a single tip or advice on how to get stronger.

    In fact, he didn''t talk to her at all.

    If she tried talking to him, he would indicate her to be quiet.

    Naturally, Luka couldn''t wait on him forever, so she eventually began training herself.

    She carried on like this for two months until Nero finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey, do you like Miko?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Luka was busy doing one-hand-stand push ups at the time he asked that question. The shock almost made her land on her head.

    ¡°You haven''t spoken in two months, and that''s first thing you say?!¡±

    ¡°This is important for your training, not only that your life.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Luka was visibly confused by Nero''s words.

    ¡°Did you know that all of Ouroboros¡¯ proxies seemed to be cursed when it came to love?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you don''t believe me?¡±

    Nero said after seeing Luka''s skeptic face.

    ¡°It''s true you know. No matter the gender or how long they lived as an Ouroboros Proxy, they have never marry or reproduced.¡±

    He pointed at her.

    ¡°The sole exception was your father, Zanis.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Luka suddenly recall Ouroboros saying something similar once.

    ¡°I''ve never observed an Ouroboros Proxy before so I was checking if there was someone different about you, but I couldn¡¯t find out anything. This is the reason why I asked you if you like Miko. I thought I may be able to discover something if it''s related to romance.¡±

    ¡°¡­..You mean to tell me that you wasted two months to do this?¡±

    Nero stood up.

    ¡°Hey, I''m a simple man. I can''t work if there''s something bugging me.¡±

    He stretched his body.

    ¡°Just answer me honestly. After that I''ll make you at least twice as strong as you are now.¡±

    Hearing that, Luka decided to think about it.

    She recalled all of the events that occurred between she and Miko.

    The first time they met. The time they competed in the game, the time she declared war, their intense battle, the time they called a truce, Miko''s constant playful behavior towards her, even the time he gave his prized technique.

    When all those memories rushed into her head-

    ¡°¡­...Huh?¡±

    Her face turned red.

    ¡°I''ll take that as a yes.¡±

    Nero said with a slight smile.

    ¡°But it seems like you didn''t realize it yourself. Well, you''re a Flameheart after all. But still, Miko have both you and that Hina girl head over heels. As his grandfather I must say that I''m proud!¡±

    He walked up to her while laughing, and stood in front of the confused Luka.

    ¡°Well, now that my curiosity is done with. Let''s beginning your training.¡±

    Hearing that, Luka snapped out of her daze and put on a solemn expression.

    She decided to deal with other matters after she kills Dario.

    Nero smiled when he saw her determined eyes.

    ¡°Your training has three goals. Increase your strength, better your skills and techniques, and finally unlock your other [God Personas].¡±

    ¡°Wait, Father said that I shouldn''t try to unlock J?rmungandr until he says so.¡±

    ¡°I wasn''t talking about J?rmungandr.¡±

    Luka was once again confused.

    ¡°If you''re not talking about J?rmungandr then who?¡±

    Nero smirked and said-

    ¡°The Feathered Serpent.¡±

 New Relatives

    ¡°Hah~! Hah~! Hah~!¡±

    Laying on the shore of a lake, Miko was breathing heavily with a paled face.

    ¡°T-That woman is trying to kill me!¡±

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    He was suddenly blown away by a gigantic fist that struck the ground.

    ¡°Tired already?¡±

    He looked in front of him and saw an iron giant standing in the lake.

    On the giant¡¯s shoulder, Momo was looking down on him.

    ¡°Come on. You still have 12 more rounds.¡±

    ¡°Screw off! You''re trying to kill me!¡±

    He pointed at the mile long sword the giant was holding.

    ¡°Who the hell can cross blades with that thing?!¡±

    ¡°Quit whining. If you''re able to beat this thing you''ll be able to fight against [S Class].¡±

    ¡°And if I don''t, I''ll be get cut in two!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what choice do we have? Our intel told us that both Dario and Marco are now [S Class], while you just reached [A Class]. This is different from when you were able to fight [B Class] fighters when you were a [C Class]. The boundary between [S Class] and [A Class] is incredibly large. If you want to beat those two, you''ll have to increase your strength through desperate measures. Jumping a whole [Class] in six months is impossible, but increasing your martial abilities isn''t.¡±

    Momo waved her hand and the iron giant lifted the sword in the air.

    ¡°So quit whining and get stronger!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The sword slashed down and split the ground.

    Miko had to fly away to dodge it.

    ¡°That''s easier said than done!¡±

    ¡°Where''s that dominance you showed when fighting in the war? Was that a fluke?¡±

    Miko''s eyes twitched with anger when he heard that.

    He activated both Ruler¡¯s Qi and Demonic Qi together.

    He pointed his sword at the iron giant.

    ¡°Bring it own you oversized lamp post!¡±

    Two hours later.

    There was a huge trench near the lake.

    Momo stood on the side and looked down.

    ¡°Oi! Are you alive?!¡±

    She was speaking to Gamiko, who was covered in blood while in his dragon form.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He didn''t respond to her, and just stared at the iron giant behind her.

    There was a huge cut in its shoulder, along with a few scratches. But none these hindered the giant in any way.

    ¡°¡­.Well, I guess it''s a start.¡±

    Miko said as he got up.

    The reason why he was in such a huge trench was because he was unable to block the full powered blow of the giant¡¯s sword and crashed into the ground.

    But before he was defeated, Miko was able to leave a deep cut in the giant that stretched for several meters. That''s why he didn''t consider it a bad start.

    ¡°Just six months left.¡±

    He said as he stretched his body.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.I just finished the first of the five stages of my ultimate technique, but it looks like the second stage is going to take a little longer than I expected. Maybe another year.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about that technique you came up with? That''s a really evil technique, if it''s finished it''ll put most Devil Arts to shame.¡±

    Momo said.

    Other than Tiamat, Momo is the only person who knows about the technique Miko is developing.

    He consulted her about it because he wanted the opinion of a magic genius.

    The reason he didn''t consult Nero was because he didn''t want him to know about it until its complete.

    ¡°The first stage is complete, but I won''t use it in the throne wars.¡±

    ¡°Why? You might win if you use it.¡±

    ¡°The throne wars will have countless people watching it, I don¡¯t want this technique to be exposed yet. I''ll only use it when I finish the second stage. That way even if people finds out about it, I''ll still have the second stage to fall back on.¡±

    Miko had a clear idea as to what kind of technique he was creating. This technique was something the world have never seen before.

    Just the first couple stages were enough to change the tides of a battle.

    In fact, if Miko were to fight Marco now while using the completed first stage, he''ll win 8/10 times.

    That shouldn''t be the case considering the difference in power between them. But because every stage defies common sense to a large degree, it made it possible.

    Such a technique must never fall in the hands of others. So until he can make the technique only can be used by him alone, he won''t use it.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°If that''s the case, you''ll have to get stronger the old fashion way.¡±

    Momo snapped her fingers and the giant lifted its sword overhead.

    ¡°Through broken bones.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Later that day, Miko dragged his tired body to the palace with Momo.

    He lost count of the amount of times he nearly died in training.

    ¡°Hey, aren''t there any pills or drugs I can take to increase my strength faster?¡±

    Miko casually asked.

    ¡°There are drugs and sacred fruits that can improve your magic and Qi, but we don''t use them in the Dragna clan.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°We don''t need them. Our talent are already heaven defying. But if we take things like pills and end up relying on them every time we reach a bottleneck, our talent would go to waste, and we''ll never achieve true strength.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Those who rely on things like pills to get stronger have a weak foundation. While their [Classes] will rise rapidly, they won''t have half the strength of someone who struggle to reach higher [Classes]. It wouldn''t be strange if they lose to someone in a lower class. Because of that, we rely on our own efforts to get stronger. That way when we meet those drug addicts that lives on magic pills, we¡¯ll be able to bitch slap them left right and center.¡±

    Inside true powerhouse clans and kingdoms, you won''t find a single elite taking magic pills unless they reach the utmost limit of their talent.

    Because of this, doping pills are scarce in the Primus branch. There might not be a single one in the whole Primus World.

    ¡°I see. Well, I wasn''t really planning on talking any drugs anyway. The impurities left behind aren''t worth it.¡±

    The two arrived at the palace after walking for a while.

    As Miko was about to separate from Momo and go get some rest, a faceless servant appeared in front of them.

    ¡°My lady. Young Master. The lord wants to you.¡±

    Miko frowned.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    The servant shook their head.

    Miko sighed.

    ¡°I shouldn''t have asked.¡±

    He signal the servant to leave with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°The old man came back when he''s supposed to be training Luka, so it''s either very important or very stupid.¡±

    ¡°Well with Gramps, at least it won''t be boring.¡±

    Momo said while laughing.

    The two of them entered the palace and started walking together.

    ¡°Yo, Miko and Momo.¡±

    That''s when Aeon appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Aeon. Weren''t you suppose to be training Ace?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Ah, I left him surrounded by a pack of mountain sized wolves, he''ll be too busy to notice I''m gone.¡±

    Aeon casually said.

    ¡°Oh, but don''t worry. I left a copy of myself there in case he dies without a heart to restart.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I see.¡±

    The three of them walked together while chatting.

    ¡°So how''s Ace coming along?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°His desire to punch me in the face is serving as his motivation. He''s growth is pretty terrifying at this point. I might need to start training seriously again, or I really might get punched in the face.¡±

    Aeon said while laughing.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡±

    ¡°I died three times in the last hour.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Now that''s not true.¡±

    Momo said frown.

    ¡°You only came very close to dying two times in the last hour. The other one I got there in time.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! As strict as ever Momo.¡±

    Aeon laughed.

    ¡°Well, that was the main difference between you and your twin brother, Vanz.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Momo didn''t say anything and continued walking.

    It didn''t take long for them to reach the throne room.

    They pushed opened the door and entered.

    *Bam!*

    The moment they entered Miko felt like he was hit by a train and fell to the ground.

    When he looked what had hit him, he saw a beautiful woman with azure and purple hair wearing a choker.

    ¡°Ravel?!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Miko! I finally got to see you again! The sweets the other day were delicious!¡±

    Ravel said with an excited tone.

    ¡°Miko, who is this?¡±

    Momo asked with a confused expression.

    She had a reason to be confused.

    Momo has never met Ravel before, but she obviously knew Miko. If it was that alone then it wouldn''t be worth mentioning, but Ravel was obviously a direct descendent of Tiamat and Augustus. Unless she was from a different branch, Momo should''ve been familiar with her.

    ¡°Ravel, come here.¡±

    Before Miko could respond to Momo, Nero''s voice reached their ears.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ravel quickly got off Miko and appeared beside Nero who was sitting on the ground instead of his throne.

    Ravel rested her head in Nero''s lap where he gently petted her head.

    Miko sprung to his feet and looked around.

    He saw that there were actually a good amount of people here.

    Besides Nero, there were Nova, Kimiko, Raven, Sherry, and even Gallu.

    Excluding Sasha, and the twins, every family member who was present in the Primus World was gathered here.

    Neo who was technically a prisoner wasn''t included.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was then Miko''s eyes landed on three unfamiliar faces.

    No, he met one of them before.

    It was the boy he past in the hall, when he was going to meet Nero about the throne wars.

    Behind him were a man and a young girl.

    (Oh. So they were also freed.)

    Tiamat said in his head.

    He could feel a surge of happiness coming from her.

    This made Miko even more curious about the identities of those three persons.

    ¡°Well, since everyone''s here let''s get down to business.¡±

    Nero said as he got up leaving the frowning Ravel on the ground.

    ¡°I''m sure for most of you, these four people are new faces. I called you here to formally introduce them.¡±

    He pointed at Ravel.

    ¡°This is my younger sister Ravel Dragna. Because of certain issues with her powers, she was imprisoned from she was six for several millennia. But don''t worry, she won''t lose control that easily as long as I''m around.¡±

    Hearing Nero introduce her, Ravel shyly greeted everyone before tactfully hiding behind him.

    ¡°Sister?¡±

    Nova, Kimiko, Aeon, and Momo were shocked to hear who Ravel was.

    Because it was delicate issue for him, Nero never spoke about Ravel to any of them.

    As for Sherry and Miko, they met Ravel by accident when she left her room without permission and got lost.

    Nero could sense that Kimiko was glaring at him, but he played it off with a smile.

    He then turned to the man.

    ¡°This is my older brother, Falcon. He was imprisoned for similar reasons as Ravel but at the same time different. He''s been imprisoned and frozen for 10,000 years. I recently freed him.¡±

    ¡®Frozen?¡¯

    Miko thought as he stared at falcon.

    Just like Nero and Ravel his hair was also azure and purple, but it was cut short. He was naturally handsome, but had a stern look.

    If Nero had a mischievous aura and Ravel had an innocent aura, Falcon had the overbearing aura of an overlord.

    It''s obvious that he killed his fair share of people before being frozen. But what was odd was his black eyes. He and Ravel had different eye colors from the rest of the Dragna clan.

    Nero then turned to the boy and the girl at Falcon¡¯s side.

    ¡°These are his children. The boy is called Verde. The girl is called Chika. They might look like they''re in their early teens, but that''s because that was their ages when they were frozen. Their actually ages are over 10, 000.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked to hear that.

    ¡®Those kids are 10,000 years old?! Just what did Falcon do to have him and his children frozen for so long?!¡¯

    Miko thought.

    (He hunted down and killed members of the other branches.)

    Tiamat said.

    ¡®Why would he do that?¡¯

    (He blamed them for what happened to his mother.)

    ¡®His mother?¡¯

    (Don''t ask. I can''t tell you what happened to their mother, but I can tell you it''s the reason why Nero cherishes all the women in his family so dearly, and is scared to lose them.)

    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯

    Miko didn''t say anything when he heard that.

    He silently stared at the boy and the girl.

    The boy, Verde, he already met once already.

    He was quite handsome, but his aloof aura was the opposite of his father''s.

    The girl, Chika, looked very mischievous. Even in a situation like this she was smiling like she was having a grand time.

    She was rather beautiful. Looked a bit like Momo, but had purple hair. She looked a year or so older than Miko. Just like Verde, her [Class] was hidden.

    As if she sensed Miko''s eyes on her, she looked at him and waved.

    Miko awkwardly waved back, which made her laugh.

    Nero-

    ¡°Now that I introduced them, I hope you all can get along.¡±

    As he said that, Kimiko''s voice echoed in his head.

    (You told me your siblings were dead.)

    ¡®Considering the situation they were in, it was better if I had considered them dead. I''m sorry for not telling you, but when we first met I never thought that I would be able to free them. So I told you that they died in battle. As time passed I forgot to mention it. Forgive me.¡¯

    (¡­..Since I didn''t sense any lies in your words, I''ll let it go.)

    ¡®Oh, what a good wife! I''m so lucky!¡¯

    Nero then smiled.

    ¡®So does seeing Verde and Chika, make you want to have more kids?¡¯

    *Boom!*

    Nero was suddenly hit with by a block of ice and fell to the ground.

    He quickly got up and acted like nothing happened.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    He coughed awkwardly, but didn''t wipe away the blood that was flowing down his face.

    ¡°I forgot to mention that Falcon and Ravel are the new Second and Fifth Elders respectively.¡±

    Before the war Raven was the First Elder, Krow was Second, Kroc was the third, and Nova was the Fourth. All the others elders died in the war.

    Falcon and Ravel are the first new elders to be appointed.

    ¡°Well then, if there''s nothing else I''ll be leaving now.¡±

    Nero then quickly left the room with is head still bleeding. Before he left he mumbled ¡°You can''t blame a guy for trying.¡±

 Various Movements In Secundus

    In a corner of the Secundus World, there was a large villa that stretched for countless miles.

    This villa belong to the second family of the Secundus Branch. This second family originated from Rouge¡¯s brother, Roland¡¯s bloodline.

    Unlike his younger brother, Rouge, Roland had many children who in return had many children of their own.

    However, Roland suddenly disappeared after handing over leadership of the Secundus Branch to his son, who handed it to his uncle, and so on until the leadership was claimed by Rouge.

    The current head of the second family is Alisa Dragna, Roland''s granddaughter.

    She had azure hair, and crystal blue eyes. She was very stunning and had the aura of a leader.

    She was currently in her office, sitting behind her desk.

    In front of her were a blonde youth with blue eyes, and beside him was a silver haired youth with blue eyes.

    They were Kouta and Christian Dragna.

    ¡°Do you know why I asked you two to come here?¡±

    ¡°I have an idea.¡±

    Kouta answered.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Christian on the other hand had a dazed look on his face.

    ¡°Christian, Wake Up!¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Hearing the voice that was as loud as thunder, Christian nearly sprung out of his seat.

    ¡°Seriously, who sleeps with their eyes open?¡±

    Alisa said with a smile.

    ¡°Yawn~! I''m sorry, mother. I only got 15 hours of sleep yesterday. I''m seriously tired.¡±

    ¡°You got twice as much as me and you''re complaining?¡±

    Kouta said.

    ¡°It can''t be helped. I''m a growing boy.¡±

    ¡°You''re 5 years older than me!¡±

    Christian suddenly looked like he realized something.

    ¡°You''re right.¡±

    He turned and placed his hand on Kouta''s shoulder.

    ¡°You should sleep more often. Otherwise you won''t be able to grow into a proper adult.¡±

    ¡°I''m already in my 50s!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. You two, stop the comedy show. I''m trying to be serious here.¡±

    Said Alisa.

    ¡°Forgive me, Mother.¡±

    Said Kouta.

    Christian nodded and took out something from his pocket.

    It was an eye mask with some ancient runes designs on it.

    He put it over his eyes and laid back.

    ¡°Okay, I''m focused now.¡±

    He said.

    Alisa didn''t frown when she saw him put on the mask. That was because she knew that he''s only serious when he has it own.

    The eye mask was a magic artifact she created to rid Christian of his sleepy behavior.

    It was quite ironic that a sleeping mask was what was keeping him awake.

    ¡°Okay. As you two already guessed, I want to discuss the upcoming Throne Wars between the Primus Branch and the Secundus Branch.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°You want us to stay out of it, right?¡±

    Said Christian.

    ¡°It makes sense considering our parentage.¡±

    Said Kouta.

    ¡°If it was anyone else, then they could interfere with this battle, but the three of us cannot.¡±

    Alisa grasped the ring on her finger.

    ¡°That''s because my husband and your father is the Primus Branch¡¯s Gamiko Dragna Jr. aka Nova.¡±

    Other than being the head of the second family of the Secundus Branch, Alisa was also the third wife of Nova.

    They''ve been married for close to 100 years.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Christian and Kouta were his second and third children. His first child was with his first wife, Sherry.

    A daughter named Lala.

    ¡°Well, isn''t he more of a father in name?¡±

    Kouta said with disdain.

    ¡°Don''t be like that. You know for a fact that he was confined to the Primus Branch along with his father, shortly after you were born.¡±

    Alisa said.

    ¡°Besides, even though we haven''t we met much physically, he spoke with us on a regular basis. So don''t be a brat.¡±

    Christian said.

    ¡°I''ve never met the guy. I have the right to complain, even a little bit.¡±

    Kouta said with a frown.

    ¡°Well, you''ll meet him in three months. That will be the first time he''s left the Primus World in half a century.¡±

    Said Alisa.

    ¡°You''ll see just how great of a man your father is.¡±

    ¡°I''m more interested in Momo and Aeon. We''re all from the same generation after all. I want to test myself against them.¡±

    Said Kouta.

    ¡°I don''t really care about all that. But I am interested in meeting the kid who''s going to fight Dario.¡±

    Said Christian.

    ¡°In due time. No matter who wins its beneficial for us.¡±

    Said Alisa.

    ¡°So let''s enjoy the show from the sidelines.¡±

    The same time in the royal palace.

    Dario was sitting across from a muscular purple haired man with an overwhelming aura. He was the former king and his father, Marcel Dragna.

    Marcel looked at Dario without a hint of emotion as he ate the food in front him.

    ¡°So? You think you can win?¡±

    He suddenly asked.

    Dario nodded.

    ¡°Of course, father. My training is showing grand results.¡±

    ¡°Results? Maybe so, but considering that you were talented in the first place, it''s nothing special. You''re just making up for the time you''ve wasted, that''s all.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes, father.¡±

    Even though it didn''t show on his face, Dario was disappointed.

    Marcel saw that.

    ¡°What? Did you want to be praised?¡±

    He put his elbow on the table and rested his head in his palm.

    ¡°I''ll be honest with you, Dario. You did a descent job as a king. The only issue is that you looked at things from a long term perspective, while most people only care about the present. Because of that you''re viewed as a bad king who made short sighted decisions.¡±

    He sighed and continued.

    ¡°If you had just a decade more your efforts would''ve bared fruit, and you would''ve gone down in history as a great king.¡±

    Marcel¡¯s words surprised Dario.

    His father doesn''t normally praise him this much.

    ¡°There''s nothing to be surprised about. What I said was the truth. It''s just that you do things in secret too much. Thus you''re misunderstood.¡±

    He then picked up back his fork and started eating again.

    ¡°You''re a much better king than I was. I only cared about military accomplishments, and neglected the people and state of the country.¡±

    He twirled the fork between his fingers.

    ¡°You spent the last decade cleaning up my and my predecessors¡¯ mess.¡±

    Marcel¡¯s words left Dario speechless for a long time.

    ¡°¡­.Father, do you think Karim would¡¯ve made a better king?¡±

    He asked after a while.

    ¡°You still have an inferiority complex towards your brother?¡±

    Dario didn''t say anything.

    Marcel sighed.

    ¡°Well, let''s see. Karim is more a General than a king. In my eyes, Karim would''ve just repeated my mistakes. You on the other hand is more of tactician. So as to who would be the better king, it would have to be you.¡±

    Dario had a complex expression on his face when he heard that.

    ¡°But none of that matters now, since neither of you are king now. Only one of you is a King Candidate.¡±

    Dario frowned when he heard that.

    ¡°A word of advice, my son.¡±

    Marcel suddenly had a solemn expression.

    ¡°Don''t underestimate that boy. Keep in mind that although he''s young, he''s a Gamiko. From what I heard he''s just as dangerous as Nero and Nova.¡±

    Dario nodded.

    ¡°I understand, father. I won''t let me my guard down.¡±

    Marcel finally smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Elsewhere, there was a similar conversation between father and son.

    In the Saevio Clan¡¯s residence, Marco was standing g in front of his father, Markus.

    ¡°Both you and Dario have entered [S Class]. Good work.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, father.¡±

    Marco said.

    ¡°About Leon''s case, have the elders made their decision?¡±

    He asked.

    Markus nodded.

    ¡°We''ve decided to dispose of him during the games.¡±

    This answer didn''t surprise Marco. It was obvious that the clan wouldn''t allow the rebirth of Beleth.

    At first they were only 50% certain that Leon was Beleth¡¯s vessel. But after witnessing his abnormal strength growth, they were 100% certain. And thus, his execution was decided.

    Of course, there were those who believed that they could tame him and turn him into their weapon.

    However, the risk was too high. So those in favor for his death won.

    ¡°I would also like you to eliminate Leon''s son if possible.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.With all due respect, father. Killing the Third would be foolish and honestly suicide.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Markus smiled.

    ¡°Nero and Rouge made a Fate Contract with each other. One of the terms of the contract plainly states that no matter what happens in the Throne Wars, neither of them are allowed to exact revenge on any of the parties.¡±

    ¡°I see. However, what guarantees that someone else won''t seek revenge?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Kimiko?¡±

    Marco nodded.

    ¡°Don''t worry about her. It''s different from back then. I''m confident that I can handle her now.¡±

    Markus face was filled with confidence when he said that.

    ¡°We can''t allow Miko or Leon to turn into demons. So they must be eliminated. Do you understand?¡±

    Beleth died before the peace treaty was signed, which means he''s not bound by contract like the other Higher beings.

    If he was to be reborn and regain his former power, he could roam free on the moral plane and take the world as his own.

    Marco was well aware of this. That''s why he won''t hesitate to do what it takes to stop it.

    ¡°I understand, father.¡±

    Secundus World.

    In the main residence of Rouge, there was a room that was under strict security.

    Inside of this room, there was a single bed.

    Beside the bed, there was a beautiful woman with blonde hair and green eyes.

    She was the former queen, Vivian Dragna.

    She was looking down at the person laying on the bed.

    He had a slight muscular build, handsome face with purple hair, gave off a weak aura.

    This was Karim Dragna.

    ¡°Karim¡­¡±

    Vivian gently called out her son''s name, as she carcass his cheek.

    *Bam!*

    It was then something unbelievable happened.

    A burst of magic was suddenly released from Karim¡¯s body.

    Vivian was caught off guard and was blown back a couple steps.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    She was incredibly shocked.

    Karim¡¯s body suddenly started glowing a purple light as his Chaotic Qi swirled out of control.

    ¡°Karim!¡±

    Vivian shouted out at her son as the Qi got livelier by the second.

    After a few minutes, the Qi rushed back into Karim''s bodyand caused his limbs to flung up about.

    This stopped after 5 seconds, and calm returned to the room.

    ¡°¡­What just happened?¡±

    Vivian observed his body and saw that unknown ancient seals started appearing on his chest.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was then Karim silently opened his eyes.

    His body then rose as he held his head.

    ¡°Karim!¡±

    Vivian immediately ran and hugged her son.

    ¡°I''m so glad that you''re finally awake!¡±

    She said as she cried tears of joy.

    Karim hugged her back and rubbed her back gently.

    ¡°Sorry for making you worry, mother.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay! As long as you''re alright!¡±

    She said as she cried.

    Karim remained silent and hugged her.

    At that moment, a sinister black light flashed in Karim''s eyes.

    But no one was able to see it, so it went unnoticed.

    ¡°Mother, please tell me what I missed.¡±

    Karim Dragna regained consciousness, on the week before Throne Wars.

    Only a week until the title of king will be decided!

 Eve Of The Battle

    Xia Palace, Primus World.

    Miko was in the palace¡¯s library with hundreds of books surrounding him.

    He was leaning back in a chair with a book titled ¡°The Founding Of The Aloe Kingdom¡±. This book recorded the events that led to the founding of a nearby kingdom of the same name.

    There were countless books that had information about the neighboring countries around him.

    There were also books on alchemy as well as notes that he written down.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    The one who asked that was Momo, who was sitting not too far away from him with a bored expression.

    ¡°I already told you that you don''t have stay here with me. I''m going to be like this for the last couple days until it''s time for battle.¡±

    He said while tossing the book he had to the side, and picked up another book.

    ¡°But I''m bored~. You decided to cut your training short and hold up in the library. I don''t have anything to do now.¡±

    She complained.

    ¡°Like I said, what I''m doing is essential for my future plans.¡±

    He closed the book and looked at her.

    ¡°Besides, with my current strength my victory is assured.¡±

    ¡°Quite the arrogant statement.¡±

    Momo said with a smile.

    ¡°It''s not arrogance if it''s true. It''s just stating facts.¡±

    Momo laughed.

    ¡°Well, I''ll admit that your victory is assured, but that doesn''t mean that you''ll win easily. You''ll have to put everything on the line.¡±

    ¡°Just how I like it. An easy victory is a waste of time.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you haven''t asked for your Regalia yet?¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I just don''t want to reveal that I''m Tiamat''s proxy yet. I believe that it would be more impactful if I do it after I become king.¡±

    ¡°Really? To me it just looks like you''re belittling you''re opponents.¡±

    Miko smiled in response.

    Momo didn''t saw anything. She knew that if it was a battle to the death with no rules Miko would definitely win.

    The rules of the Throne Wars were designed to restrict Miko more than Dario. Especially the rule that states that the king candidates must use their own strength.

    This rule bars Miko from using [Primordial Chaos Lord] and fusing with Tiamat''s creations.

    If this rule wasn''t there then Miko could''ve easily won by fusing with Gallu, or even the Secundus Branch¡¯s Guardian Beast, Ba?mu.

    Miko might not be from the Secundus Branch, but if Ba?mu was to discover that Miko was his mother''s proxy, he''d turn on the Secundus Branch in a heartbeat.

    With both Ba?mu and Gallu¡¯s powers at his disposal, taking the throne would be as easy as breathing.

    So who created this rule that would prevent such an one-sided outcome?

    Nero, of course.

    Nero knows Miko''s abilities. In fact, he knows them better than Miko himself. That could be seen from the fact that he included Miko¡¯s abilities in his plans to crush Krow two years ago, before he even unlocked them.

    As Tiamat''s grandson, Nero had a clear understanding of how terrifying her powers can be.

    In order to prevent a boring show, Nero proposed all of the rules that would bind Miko. It''s just that Rouge misunderstood his intentions.

    Miko and Momo didn''t realize this, but Miko''s Regalia was also banned by the rule that forbids power aiding weapons, since that''s basically what a Regalia is.

    So even if Miko did want to use his Regalia, it would be against the rules.

    So if Miko wants to win he''ll have fight while being heavily restricted.

    Even so, Miko believes that his victory is certain.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    Miko twirled a pen in his hand and dotted down somethings on a couple sheets of paper.

    ¡°Appear.¡±

    The moment he said that, a servant appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Miko handed the sheets of paper to him.

    ¡°Give these instructions to your leader and have him pick the best people for the job.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    The servant took the papers, bowed, and then disappeared.

    ¡°You work fast. Are you done already?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°More or less. All that is left is to wait for results.¡±

    As he said that, Miko stood and picked back an alchemy book and quickly skipped through.

    He then shut it after a few minutes and threw it on the desk.

    He and Momo then left the library together.

    After they left the library, Miko and Momo headed towards the east side of the palace.

    They stopped in front of a door and opened it.

    Inside that room, there were countless toys and games.

    The room itself was incredibly huge. It looked like took up 100 square meters of space.

    This room belonged to Ravel, who for some reason was playing with a 20ft teddy bear.

    ¡°Oh, Miko!¡±

    When she saw Miko, she threw away the bear and rushed up to him.

    ¡°Yo, Ravel. I came to play.¡±

    Miko and Momo entered the room.

    Over the last couple months since he''s met her, Ravel has become very attached to Miko.

    Miko didn''t mind hanging out with her, so he visited her every time he was free.

    ¡°Hello, Ravel. I''m here too.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°M-Momo, right?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    Ravel welcomed her with a smile and lifted her up.

    ¡°You''re really cute!¡±

    She then started twisting Momo around like she was a doll.Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Why, thank you.¡±

    However, Momo didn''t mind. After all, it''s not much different from how Nero and Nova treats her.

    ¡°What were you doing, Ravel?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Just playing with a few toys, but I got bored quickly. My brothers don''t want to stroll around too much, so I mostly stay in my room.¡±

    She said with a sad voice.

    Both Ravel and Falcon were imprison for more than 10,000 years. However, their methods of imprisonment were different.

    Falcon who was the first to be imprisoned, was frozen along with his children.

    Frozen, meaning that his time was stopped with a powerful spell. This spell cut him off from the flow of time, and isolated him in a void where he and his children floated for millennia.

    When he woke up, it only felt like a second had passed. He then found himself in a strange world were everything was different from what he remembered.

    However, he quickly adjusted.

    Ravel''s imprisonment was completely different.

    Unlike Falcon who killed too much and was punished, Ravel did nothing wrong.

    It was just that she possessed some really abnormal abilities that terrified those around her.

    What made it worst was that Ravel was an innocent child. It might not sound dangerous, but it was her innocence that made her all more dangerous.

    To her, the concept of good and evil didn''t exist. She just did things because of curiosity or whim.

    For example, she once wonder what the inside of a person looked like. To quench her curiosity, she used one of her powers to gut her caretaker, and turned her inside out.

    Ravel was only 3 at the time.

    There was another time when her pet bird died. She became sad and wished for the bird to come back alive. So she unconsciously used necromancy and brought the bird back to life.

    This made her very happy. However, the necromancy Ravel used was a low level spell used to create zombies.

    The bird one day started to rot which freaked Ravel out.

    She strongly wished for the bird to disappear, and wave her hand.

    Not only did the bird disappear, but an entire town full of people too.

    This town was later discovered at the bottom of the ocean, where the people were eaten alive by sea monsters.

    There were several even more serious events caused by Ravel¡¯s innocent behavior.

    Finally, unable to sleep at night because they feared that Ravel might accidentally kill them tomorrow, the elders of the Dragna clan sealed her away.

    Ravel was first put in an eternal sleep, before being locked up in another dimension.

    Unlike Falcon who had his time frozen, Ravel¡¯s body continued to grow.

    Not just her body, even her powers too.

    Because she was asleep, Ravel still possessed her child-like and innocent personality.

    With her powers even stronger than before, she was countless times more dangerous than before.

    Because of that, Nero couldn''t risk her roaming about.

    She only listens to four persons: Nero, Falcon, Miko, and Sherry.

    She only listens to Sherry because she gave her sweets and played with her.

    She''s cautious around everyone else who isn''t family. But only those four can tell her to do something and she immediately does it.

    In other words, she might be na?ve but she can''t be easily used by just anyone.

    ¡°Well, I have some free time so how you bring us the Beast Continent for some fun?¡±

    While Miko passing the time with Ravel, Ace was in heated battle with a gigantic stone bull.

    *Boom!*

    Ace''s fist clashed with the bull¡¯s horns, and sent a strong shockwave through the valley.

    Ace used magic to maneuver through the air and stepped back.

    The bull on the other hand took two steps backward.

    ¡°This mountain bull is the last boss of the valley. If you can beat him then your strength should be in the realm of [S Class].¡±

    Said Aeon, who was floating in the air with use of magic.

    ¡°Last boss, huh?¡±

    Ace grinned as he stared at the bull.

    ¡°Then if I kick this bull¡¯s ass, I''ll finally be free from this hellhole?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Ace''s grinned turned into a beastly smile.

    After a year of constant fighting against all kinds of beasts, he was nothing short of a beast himself.

    ¡°Then as my final opponent, I''ll have display my dominance.¡±

    Thick green Qi started seeping from his body none stop.

    *Roar!*

    A beastly roar came from the Beast Core inside of him.

    ¡°[Code Breaker]!¡±

    The Beastly Qi devoured his figure.

    ¡°[Character Change: Monster Brawler]!¡±

    The Qi spread out before condensing together. Ace''s figure could be seen again.

    However, his appearance greatly changed.

    He was two times as big as his normal Brawler character.

    His right arm was covered with a thick black crocodilian armor.

    His left arm was covered with orange snake scales.

    His fangs and claws were black.

    His torso was covered with white fur, and his eyes were like a reptile¡¯s.

    This Ace looked like a variation of different monsters.

    ¡°Now then.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    When Ace looked at the stone bull, it felt instinctively afraid and backed away from him.

    Ace smiled and showed off his night color fangs.

    ¡°It''s time to get out of here.¡±

    He rushed at the bull.

    *Boom!*

    At same time, the others were also putting the finishing touches on their training.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Sora was in an intense spear clash with a faceless shadow.

    This shadow was holding a black spear covered in red haze.

    While Sora on the other hand, was wielding a white spear.

    *Boom!*

    The spear tips collided, and then rubbed on the spear''s staffs as they sought out the blood of their enemy.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Sora moved his head and whipped his spear.

    Something invisible flew off the spear and rushed towards the shadow¡¯s head.

    *Boom!*

    The shadow block the sound spear with its hand.

    ¡°A chance!¡±

    Sora and his spear suddenly disappeared and reappear behind the shadow.

    The shadow quickly turned around and thrusts its spear forward.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, the spear didn''t pierce Sora. It pierced a mirage.

    ¡°[Sonic Spear]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Sora and his white spear appeared on the shadow¡¯s right stab into its side.

    Even though the spear only stabbed a few inches into the shadow''s side and huge hole opened up on the other side and formed a tunnel in the shadow.

    The shadow shook a few times before bursting apart.

    Seeing that his opponent was vanquished, Sora drew back his spear.

    ¡°Good good.¡±

    An applause suddenly rang out.

    ¡°You mastered the basics. With this if you continue to train your spear skills you''ll reach the level of that sound spearman.¡±

    Nova said.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance!¡±

    Sora said with a bow.

    ¡°Don''t worry about it. I was just doing this to pass the time. It was fun to groom a rare talent every once in a while.¡±

    Nova said with a smile.

    ¡°Speaking of which, its time for me to check on the other rare talent.¡±

    He then turned his back to Sora.

    ¡°Rest for the rest of the time until the battle. Resting is also essential to growth.¡±

    Saying so he disappeared into a dark gloomy room.

    In the middle of the room Hina was surrounded by countless artifacts.

    There were also a few humming bird size beast floating around.

    Nova watched as another small beast appeared out of nowhere along with a beautiful dagger brimming with magic power.

    ¡°This girl is really something. She''s creating dozens of illusions with Qi and even casting a mental prison to disrupt the minds of anyone who steps in. All while continuously creating artifacts and monsters. She can only created small beasts now, but in the future she should be able to create monsters standing several dozen feet tall.¡±

    Nova said with an impressed tone, as he watched how focus Hina was.

    ¡°This girl and that boy, might be able to give Miko a run for his money in the future.¡±

    Frost Valley.

    Kimiko smiled as she watchedthe white and black flowers blooming around the meditating Sasha.

    She could clearly see Sasha greedily devour the ice mana around her like she was a bottomless pit.

    ¡°[S Class] in a year. As expected as my daughter. The ice and death magic are now equal inside of her. It''s a shame she couldn''t improve on her dark, and mist magic in the year, but its still satisfactory.¡±

    She then turned and looked at the twins who were beside Sasha.

    They were also meditating and absorbing the ice mana.

    ¡°[B Class] at 11 years old. They''re two years later but they can compare to Miko at their age. Although he was far stronger than they are now.¡±

    She watched the death aura leaking out of Tessa. It was very thick.

    ¡°Not bad. Her aptitude towards death magic is as high as Sasha¡¯s. If you include her demon traits she''ll definitely become a powerhouse in the future¡­..I''ll probably need to take her back to helheim in the future.¡±

    Her eyes swept over Kristen.

    ¡°The demon aura is slowly strengthen¡­..Whats going with this father and sons. Are the three of them planning to become real demons or something?¡±

    She mumbled to herself.

    At Raven¡¯s fortress.

    A bloodstained Leon laid down on the corpse of several monsters with his eyes close.

    ¡°You know that you don''t have much time left as a human, right?¡±

    Raven stood beside him and asked.

    Leon nodded.

    ¡°I know. However it''s not like I''m scared or anything. Those old men in the Saevio Clan greatly misunderstood something.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Explain this to me.¡±

    Leon smiled wryly.

    ¡°Since there''s no need to hide it anymore, I''ll admit it. I''m Beleth''s vessel.¡±

    ¡°Well, I already knew that.¡±

    ¡°But what you didn''t know is that Beleth has multiple vessels.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Are you sure?¡±

    Raven voice had a hint of surprise.

    Leon nodded his head.

    ¡°In a way the entire clan are his vessels, it''s just that some vessels awaken without needing to experience [War Face].¡±

    ¡°And you''re one of them?¡±

    Leon nodded.

    ¡°Those like me will experience natural demonization in order to prepare our bodies for Beleth''s resurrection. However, there has never been a successful rebirth before, even after a clan member gets their soul devoured whole. This is because Beleth can''t just use any body to recreate himself. The body must be a superior heaven sent body.¡±

    ¡°And your body isn''t up to standards?¡±

    ¡°Not even close. This is shown from the fact that I''m still a [S Class]. The Demon God blood in me makes my growth freakish, but compared to a perfect vessel it''s not even worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°Which means that a perfect demon body could still be born in the future?"

    Raven said with some thought.

    ¡°If those old men really want to stop Beleth''s rebirth, they should all kill themselves and their families.¡±

    He said seriously.

    ¡°How do you know all this?¡±

    ¡°Apparently you gain a couple of Beleth''s memories when you go through the demonization process. These memories might be standard to everyone like me though.¡±

    Raven was once again surprised. To have the memories of a Higher being was priceless.

    ¡°Ahh. My personality is going to change big time after I turn into a demon.¡±

    Leon said with a sigh.

    ¡°You''ve accepted your fate?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It might be a side effect of beinga vessel though. But what''s done is done.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Miko has half of Beleth''s soul in him right now, right?¡±

    Raven nodded.

    ¡°He sent a message telling me this.¡±

    Leon paused for a minute before saying-

    ¡°He also said that he''ll become the new Beleth in the future.¡±

    In a different dimension.

    ¡°Whew~. Now that''s powerful.¡±

    Said Nero, as he stared at the dozens of twisters and lightning falling from the sky.

    There were countless craters in the earth, and there was a section of the world covered in ice.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    He could hear a draconic roar in the distance.

    He smiled.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of face Miko will make when he sees the new and improve version of his [Dragonite]. As the creator, he must have something to say.¡±

    Nero laughed out loud.

    ¡°With everything I thought her, this girl should be very entertaining during the Throne Wars. Plus I can''t wait to see what the others learnt over the year.¡±

    He turned his back to the destruction and stretched his body as he walked away.

    ¡°I really can''t wait!¡±

 The Grand Opening Of The Games

    On this day, the kingdom of Dragna was bustling with excitement and anxiety. This was especially so in the capital city.

    ¡°The battle to determine the king!¡±

    Countless people were excitedly chatting together.

    ¡°Even though I wouldn''t normally care for something like this, I just can''t help but to get excited.¡±

    ¡°Me too! I mean this a show that all of us can watch! It''s being broadcast to the whole kingdom!¡±

    ¡°That''s nothing. What''s really exciting is the big names who are going to be there.¡±

    ¡°Markus Saevio and the entire Saevio Clan, as well as Darwin Flameheart and the entire Flameheart clan!¡±

    ¡°That''s not even what I''m really excited about. What I really can''t wait to see are the terrifying guests that are rumored to be coming.¡±

    ¡°Queen of the Inari Kingdom and new [Tyrant], Golden Fox Deity, Sherry Inari!¡±

    ¡°Queen of Niflheim, and the world''s first female [Tyrant], Corpse Bloomer Kimiko Mors!¡±

    ¡°The Female Leader of the Pandora Militia, Neo The Unyielding!¡±

    ¡°These are some big names, and they''re coming to our small kingdom!¡±

    ¡°That is what''s generally being discussed in the capital at the moment.¡±

    A servant told Kimiko.

    They were inside the meeting hall of the palace.

    She turned and looked at Nero who was sitting across from her.

    ¡°Why did you have to make it such a big deal? You even announced our names.¡±

    ¡°To makes things more exciting of course. The more exciting the better.¡±

    Nero said with a smile.

    ¡°But is that okay? If you go there you''ll reveal your connection to the kingdom to the general public.¡±

    Kimiko said.

    ¡°I don''t mind. It''s not like I purposely hid it anyway. I just didn''t use my real name when I was traveling to avoid causing trouble for my family. At that time, they were still in a weak state, so I couldn''t reveal my origins considering the things I was planning to do. I randomly chose the name Nero, and it stuck with me ever since.¡±

    He smirked and continued.

    ¡°I''ll reveal not only my relation to the kingdom, but my marriage to you as well. I don''t really like hiding the fact that you''re mine, so I''ll use this opportunity to make the world know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? Did I make your heart skip a beat?¡±

    Kimiko said nothing.

    While Nero continued smiling.

    ¡°Well, lets go. There''s a lot of things that''s needs to be prepared today.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Kimiko nodded and two of them instantly disappeared.

    Same time, the Flameheart Mansion.

    ¡°Do we really have to go to this charade?¡±

    The one who said that, was the Fourth Elder of the Flameheart clan.

    He and all the other elders were sitting around a table.

    At the head of the table was the leader of the clan, Darwin Flameheart.

    ¡°It''s our obligation as one of the triad.¡±

    Said Darwin.

    ¡°Hmph! We aren''t obligated to do anything. Whoever becomes this country''s king, has nothing to do with us.¡±

    The one who said that was the second elder, Maria Flameheart.

    ¡°Even so, we are apart of this kingdom''s highest order. It would be inappropriate if we didn''t make an appearance at an event that will decide the country''s leader.¡±

    Darwin slowly said.

    Maria however, still didn''t look like she cared.

    ¡°Maria, we''re going.¡±

    That''s when a dignified voice reached her ears.

    She looked to the end of the table opposite to Darwin.

    There she saw man that looked like he was in his early twenties with emerald hair. Unlike the others who were dressed in robes, he was dressed in casual clothes.

    Even so, he still had a dignified aura.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°But Father, they killed Lisa; your granddaughter.¡±

    Maria said.

    The man she called father was the flameheart clan¡¯s First Elder and former Clan Leader, Joesph Flameheart.

    ¡°That may be true, but in life you need to learn to put away your grievance for the fate of the ones you love that are still here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Maria could only frowned when she heard his words.

    ¡°Master, thank you for your wise words.¡±

    Darwin said with a respectful tone.

    Even though he was the clan leader, Joesph still held the most power and authority in the clan.

    Joesph was one of the 5 persons who came together and formed the Flameheart Clan, after they receive blessings directly from the Greek goddess of love Aphrodite also known as Venus.

    Of these five progenitors, Joesph was the only one still living.

    He was estimated to be around 13,000 years old. Far older than anyone else in the kingdom.

    ¡°All be honest, If I must root for any of the king candidates than I would choose Nero''s grandson. Although he killed Darius, we all came to an agreement that if Darius was to die when he left the clan, we wouldn''t pursue his killer. That''s because that''s the road Darius chose for himself.¡±

    Although he was one of the original Flamehearts, Joesph could be considered the sole exception when it came to overwhelming love they possessed.

    This was because he has a strong control over his emotions.

    He''s the type who moves by logic instead of heart.

    ¡°I agree with Master.¡±

    Darwin said.

    ¡°Even though his death pained me greatly, Darius chose his path and walked it thus I have no right or intend to revenge him.¡±

    Joesph smiled and said-

    ¡°Then it''s decided then, the Flameheart clan will support the Primus branch.¡±

    As the time passed, the excitement of the entire kingdom reached the peak.

    Everyone was making some kind of preparation or talking about the upcoming events.

    It was then that a pillar of light shot up from the east.

    ¡°What is that?!¡±

    ¡°Is the battle starting?!¡±

    The citizens were all confused.

    And then another pillar erected into the air. This one was however from the west.

    One then shot up from north, and then one from the south.

    All four cardinal points had a pillar reaching towards the heavens.

    Outside of the kingdom borders.

    A group of travelers saw the lights coming from the direction of the kingdom.

    ¡°What''s going?¡±

    Their curiosity caused them to rush towards the kingdom.

    When they reached the borders they were frozen in place.

    The pillars of light were enormous like skyscrapers. They gave anyone who saw them a sense of awe.

    *BOOM!*

    Suddenly the ground near the pillars burst open, and valley-sized cracks open up in the ground.

    The travelers didn''t know but these crack quickly ran around the kingdom¡¯s borders as if trying to form a connection with each other.

    *Hum!*

    With a heavenly sound, the pillars suddenly expanded, and their lights filled in the cracks.

    It didn''t take long for the pillars of light to turn into a gigantic wall of light that surrounded the kingdom''s borders.

    However, it didn''t end there.

    *BOOM!*

    With a loud explosion, the earthbegan to shake like 1000 giants were stomping on the ground with all their might.

    The travelers who saw the scene, lost their balance and fell on the butts.

    ¡°O-Oh my god!¡±

    The travelers¡¯ eyes widen to the extreme as they watched what was happening before their eyes.

    ¡°The kingdom is being uprooted?!¡±

    In front of them the Dragna kingdom earth and all, was slowly lifting off the ground.

    It didn''t take long before it was more than a hundred feet off the ground.

    And then-

    *Flash!*

    With a flash of lightning, it disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The travelers sat there dumbfounded more a very long time.

    One of them eventually came to his sense and quickly ran up to where the kingdom was.

    When he got there, all he saw was a bottomless pit that that looked like it stretched forever.

    Meanwhile, those in the Dragna kingdom were experiencing a new level of shock.

    They suddenly felt the kingdom shook like it was the end of the world. The next thing they knew the sky was filled with endless stars. The stars felt so close that they felt like they could touch them.

    *BOOM!*

    The ground then shook again.

    Some people tried to run but they were glued in place.

    As cold sweat covered their bodies, the ground underneath them suddenly divided into squares.

    Each square had one person on it.

    The squares then suddenly moved dragging the people along.

    ¡°Wah?¡±

    People screamed as they were forced to move with the ground.

    After a few seconds, the squares came to a stop.

    Some of the people who closed their eyes because of fright, slowly reopened them.

    ¡°Daddy?!¡±

    ¡°Britney?!¡±

    When they looked around they quickly noticed that they were surrounded by their closest friends and relatives.

    It was like the ground shuffled to bring love ones together.

    This greatly confused them.

    *Flash!*

    A light then suddenly devoured them and disappeared after a second.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When the light disappeared, they noticed that their clothes were changed into luxurious clothing.

    *BOOM!*

    Before they could even comprehend their situation, the ground suddenly shook again before lifting up into the air.

    The citizens all watched as the entire kingdom started to break down, before being rebuilt into an enormous structure.

    It was a stadium. A country-sized stadium.

    *Swoosh!*

    All the citizens were suddenly sucked into the stadium, and fell in seats near their love ones like it was predetermined.

    It didn''t take long before the entire population was seated in the stadium.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    So many stuff happened at once that they were left in a daze.

    ¡°Chacha!¡±

    That''s when a voice resounded in their ears.

    They looked up and saw gigantic projection in the sky.

    It showed a stage in the center of the stadium.

    Music then started playing.

    Drums were beaten, trumpets were blown, flutes were played. It was a tone created from dozens of lively instruments.

    It was at that moment they saw something emerage from one of the tunnel in the stadium.

    It was a beautiful person with androgynous features. They had azure and purple hair, blue eyes, a mole under their left eye, and were dressed in a black and white suit.

    It was Nero.

    Beside him wasa person with identical looks expect for the purple hair, and the star mark on their right cheek.

    This was Nova.

    The two of them walked out of the tunnel dancing. Behind them were dozens of beautiful women dancing with them.

    The women all held onto each other''s waist, with the ones at the front holding on to Nero and Nova¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Cha cha cha cha CHA! Cha cha cha cha CHA! Cha cha cha cha CHA!¡±

    They all chanted that as they danced to the center stage.

    When they reached on stage, the women released Nero and Nova¡¯s waists and danced behind them as they walked up to center stage.

    With a wave off his hand a mic appeared in Nero¡¯s hand.

    ¡°HELLOOOOOO, PEOPLE OF THE DRAGNA KINGDOM!¡±

    His voice resounded loud and clear to the furtherest ends of the stadium.

    ¡°I''m sure you''re all ¡®wondering what the hell is going?!¡¯, right?¡±

    Some of the people couldn''t help but to nod.

    ¡°Well, this is all to welcome you, the citizens, to the excited event that will determine your country''s future!¡±

    He took a deep and shouted in the mic.

    ¡°That''s right, this is the THROOOOOOOONE WAAAAAAAAARS!¡±

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Fireworks started bursting in the air and lit up the stadium.

    Seeing this, the people couldn''t help but to applaud.

    They''ve never seen anything like this before. Of course they would be excited.

    ¡°Now before we start the war, we would like to introduce ourselves.¡±

    Nova waved his hand and a mic also appeared in his hand.

    ¡°My name is Gamiko Dragna.¡±

    ¡°And my name is Gamiko Dragna Jr.¡±

    ¡°But I''m sure you all know us as something different.¡±

    The two smiled and spoke in unison.

    ¡°We are greatest father & son duo of all time, Nero and Nova!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    All of cheers immediately stopped and the stadium become silent.

    But Nero and Nova didn''t seem to care as they said with an excited tone.

    ¡°And we''ll be your host to this Throne Wars!¡±

    With this the battle to decided the title of king as officially began!

 The Throne Wars Start!

    In contrast to Nero and Nova¡¯s excited voices, the audience was dead silent.

    They all were shocked speechless.

    This awkward silence lasted for a full minute. And then-

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

    As if they practiced it, the audience all spoke in unison.

    ¡°Nero and Nova?!¡±

    ¡°Do they mean that Nero and Nova?!¡±

    The audience were suddenly in an uproar.

    Meanwhile, Nero and Nova were on the stage fooling around like it had nothing to do with them.

    ¡°Cha cha!¡±

    The music began once again and two started dancing with the women again.

    ¡°¡­..Are those two really Nero and Nova?¡±

    The audience began to discuss among themselves.

    ¡°It''s gotta be them. Look at their carefree behavior.¡±

    At this time, Nero was playing limbo with some of the girls; while Nova was cheering from the side.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. It''s gotta be them. Only [Tyrants] can behave like that in a tense atmosphere like this. Also I heard that Nero and Nova were known for their nonsensical behavior.¡±

    ¡°But they said that their names are Gamiko Dragna? Then they''re apart of the Dragna clan?!¡±

    Naturally Nero and Nova expected this uproar, so they gave the audience time to digest the new information.

    After a few minutes, they took center stage again.

    ¡°Okay with that out of the way. Help us to introduce those that will witness this grand event with all of you!¡±

    Said Nero.

    The music changed to a more mellow and majestic tone.

    Four balcony with a grand design appeared floating over the stadium.

    The projections showed them all clearly. The audience could see that all of the balconies were filled with people.

    Nova pointed at the balcony at the west.

    ¡°Let''s start with the clan that are known for their devilish ferocity at death''s door! One of the Triad, nicknamed the Crimson Devils. The Saevio Clan!¡±

    The audience cheered.

    For most of them, it was their first time seeing members of the Triad. In this country, the Triad were equal to gods. So it was obvious that they would get excited.

    Nova counted.

    ¡°The Saevio Clan, who have two members participating in the battle, are represented by their Clan leader, Markus Saevio!¡±

    Markus stood up from his seat and waved at the people with a smile. He then sat back down after a few moments.

    Behind him were a group of people with crimson hair, and dressed in red robs.

    These were the elders of the Saevio Clan.

    Nero then point to the east.

    ¡°Next up is the clan known for their dedication and excessive love, the clan nicknamed the Burning Hearts. The Flameheart clan!¡±

    Deafening cheers rang out once again. This time they were a little louder than the ones for the Saevio Clan.

    ¡°The Flamehearts, Who has one member participating, is led by its clan leader Darwin Flameheart!¡±

    Darwin stood up a bit late, and waved to the crowd and then sat down.

    ¡°One member participating?¡±

    All of the elders and Darwin were confused.

    ¡°Is there some kind of mistake? I don''t remember any of our members fighting for either side.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Lets watch what happens for now.¡±

    Joesph said.

    ¡°I feel like this event will be surprising in all kind of ways.¡±

    Nova then point to the north.

    ¡°Next up is the ruling family of the Dragna clan! The Secundus Branch!¡±

    The crowd cheered even louder, even though the kingdom was in a decline there were still a lot of people who still admired the royal family.

    You could call it patriotism in a way.

    ¡°The Secundus Branch is represented by its leader, The Walking Apocalypse Rouge Dragna!¡±

    When the audience looked at the Secundus section they were shocked silly.

    ¡°The Walking Apocalypse!¡±

    Rouge was a world known monster of man. His fame couldn''t be compared to that of [Tyrants] like Nero or proxies like Nine Hells Dante, but he wasn''t far behind.

    Rouge was considered one of the strongest non-proxy and [Non-Tyrant] beings in the world. He was feared by millions.

    Of course, just like Nero his last name wasn''t known to the public for special reasons.

    But Nero and Nova just discarded those reasons without care.

    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±

    Although rouge didn''t seem to care as he stood and wave.

    ¡°Isn''t that king Marcel?!¡±

    Of course, the rest of Secundus Branch could seen as well.

    ¡°He''s alive?!¡±

    After the war Marcel faked his demise as his father ordered and didn''t appear publicly for over a decade.

    ¡°Karim?!¡±

    Of course if Marcel could be seen, others like Karim could be seen as well.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°I''m gonna kill him!¡±

    Maria moved to fly over to the Secundus section.

    ¡°Sit and behave, Maria.¡±

    However, a heavy grip fell on her shoulder and forced her back in her seat.

    It was naturally Joesph.

    ¡°Do you want to start a war here of all places, with both branches of the Dragna here? Are you suicidal?¡±

    Maria bit her lip and stayed quiet.

    Nova continued.

    ¡°I would like you to all turn your attention to this beautiful woman right here.¡±

    The projection suddenly focused on Alisa.

    ¡°This woman right here is my beautiful wife and mother of my children, Alisa Dragna!¡±

    Suddenly becoming the center of attention made Alisa blush because embarrassment.

    Kouta scowled in the back, while Christian¡­¡­was asleep.

    ¡°Next is the main attraction! My Primus Branch!¡±

    Nero pointed to the south.

    ¡°Representing it in my stead, is the Queen of Niflheim and my lovely wife and Nova¡¯s mother, Kimiko Mors-Dragna!¡±

    The projection focused on Kimiko and the rest.

    The crowd was once again shock speechless.

    They all naturally knew who Kimiko was, but none knew that she was Nero''s wife and Nova¡¯s mother.

    It was a family of tyrants!

    ¡°Kimiko¡­.¡±

    When Markus and the other Saevio members saw Kimiko and cold chill went up their spines.

    ¡°Beside my mother are my two lovely wives, Sherry Inari and Neo the Unyielding!¡±

    Nova suddenly said.

    His words were like the finishing touch the spectators¡¯ minds.

    They all thought the same thing.

    ¡°This was one hell of a family!¡±

    Nero and Nova started laughing on the stage.

    ¡°But I gotta say junior, we father and son got great luck with women.¡±

    ¡°I''m not on your level yet, Father. I still have miles to go.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! What are you talking about? You have three wives gathered together, while I only have your mother!¡±

    ¡°Only?¡±

    Nero suddenly felt like his butt naked in the coldest blizzard.

    He looked behind him and saw Kimiko staring down at him coldly.

    ¡°It seems that I''m not enough. Go ahead. Call your other wives.¡±

    Every word she spoke had a hint of death in them, which made everyone''s soul tremble.

    ¡°W-Well anyway! Let''s introduce the king candidates and their teams!¡±

    Nero said with a forced smile.

    Two additional tunnels appeared in the stadium.

    One tunnel had the symbol of a horned serpent/dragon with two forelegs and wings.

    The other had the symbol of a lion-faced dragon wearing a crown.

    ¡°First are people you all know very well!¡±

    A group of people walked out of the tunnel with the horned serpent.

    ¡°He is your former king and now king candidate, Dario Dragna!¡±

    With Dario at the front, the first group made their way to the center stage.

    ¡°Now allow me to introduce his team!¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°First, is someone who you all fear and admire. The so-called Trump card of the kingdom, Marco Saevio!¡±

    Marco stood there with a wry smile after hearing Nova¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°Next is a well-known general of the kingdom. The people¡¯s General, General Han.¡±

    The projection showed a man that looked like he was about to enter his 30s.

    He was a very tall and muscular person with dark skin, and white hair. He had a claw mark scar across his face.

    His entire image shouted war veteran.

    ¡°The next one is the Light General, General Barkley!¡±

    The one called Barkley had a slim build, but well toned body. He was shorter than Han, but his green eyes were overflowing with life.

    ¡°Next is the black beast, General Toro!¡±

    Toro was a short muscular man dressed in leather. He had black hair and eyes, and a single silver hoop earring on his left ear.

    ¡°Next is the silver Buddha, General Shui.¡±

    Shui was dressed like a monk, but he still had his hair, and had broken shackles around his wrists and ankles. He had Buddhist beads around his neck, and the yin yang symbol on his tongue.

    ¡°The final one is the New of the generals. Not much is known about him. Welcome the Armored General!¡±

    The armored general was a giant of a man that wore cold black armor. He gave off an ominous feeling.

    After nova finished introducing Dario''s men the crowd cheered.

    Generals have always been popular in the kingdom, with every kid wishing to grow up to become them.

    After the crowd calm down a bit, Nero continued where Nova left off.

    ¡°And now help me welcome the other King Candidate!¡±

    A group walked out of the tunnel with a lion-faced dragon.

    ¡°This group have a member from each of the Triads!¡±

    ¡°Each of the Triad?¡±

    There were confusion in the Flameheart group when they heard that.

    ¡°At the head is the king candidate from my branch, Gamiko Dragna the Third!¡±

    When Miko''s name was announced the crowd once again in an uproar.

    It was obvious from his name and features that the third candidate was Nero''s grandson!

    ¡°Hmm. So that''s Miko?¡±

    Rouge looked at Miko with a curious gaze.

    ¡°Rin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡±

    A boy who was behind him answered and came forward.

    This boy had azure and purple hair just like Rouge. He was around 13 like Miko and was very handsome.

    ¡°Watch him carefully. He''s the one I groomed you to counteract.¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡±

    There was a mischievous look in Rin¡¯s eyes as he looked at Miko.

    ¡°Oh? That''s our famous cousin, huh?¡±

    Kouta also paid attention to Miko.

    He suddenly slapped Christian.

    ¡°Oi, Christian. There''s the kid that you''re interested in.¡±

    He went to slap him again, but Christian caught him midway.

    He opened one eye.

    ¡°I know. I couldn''t stay asleep with suchmonstrosityon the stage.¡±

    His lazy gaze swept over Miko and Leon, before stopping at Luka.

    ¡°This fight might become a bloodbath.¡±

    Meanwhile the Saevio Clan members were thinking the same thing.

    ¡°¡­.This is the first time I''ve seen Leon in 20 years, and the demon aura he gives off is terrifying.¡±

    Said Markus.

    ¡°His son is the same.¡±

    His eyes also fell on Miko.

    ¡°Now help me welcome his team!¡±

    Nero continued.

    ¡°First is Miko''s mother and more importantly my daughter, Sasha Dragna!¡±

    When Sasha was announced their was a special song being played in the background, along with fireworks spelling out ¡°My Princess¡±.

    Sasha felt like dying from shame after seeing that.

    ¡°Next, Nova¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦s Hina and Sora!¡±

    Hina and Sora were wearing a purple star ring on their fingers. This was a gift to them from Nova as a symbol acknowledging them as his students.

    ¡°Next¡­.¡±

    Nero and Nova looked at Leon for a bit.

    ¡°¡­.Next is former member of the Saevio Clan, and my s-s-son-in-law. Leon Saevio.¡±

    ¡°Yay.¡±

    Anyone can tell from their monotone introduction that they suddenly lost all motivation.

    ¡°Ok! Now that''s out of the way!¡±

    They suddenly became re-energized.

    ¡°Next is a boy with a rare ability that will definitely leave you all dumbfounded, Ace!¡±

    After being introduced after Leon, Ace felt really awkward considering he got a far better introduction.

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    Nero suddenly put on a mischievous smile and looked at both the Secundus Branch and the Flameheart clan.

    Naturally, both parties noticed his smile and got on alert.

    ¡°Next is the daughter of Zanis Zebul and Lisa Flameheart, a girl who came to this kingdom just to kill Dario¡­!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Both the Secundus Branch and the Flameheart clan stood up in shock when they heard that.

    ¡°Lisa¡¯s daughter?!¡±

    Maria shouted with wide eyes.

    Karim felt a chill ran down his spine when he saw Luka''s face.

    Rouge frowned.

    Dario eyes sharpened.

    And Darwin was left in a daze.

    Nero enjoyed their individual reactions before continuing.

    ¡°She is Ouroboros¡¯ Proxy! Luka Flameheart!¡±

    Luka''s intro shocked a lot of the audience, but not enough to make them speechless.

    But it made a lot of people in the Triad restless.

    Especially, the Flameheart clan.

    Joesph was the only one who calmly looked at Luka.

    ¡°¡­There''s no doubt about it.¡±

    He looked at the shocked Darwin.

    ¡°That is your granddaughter, Darwin.¡±

    Darwin was left speechless for a long time.

    ¡°Zanis¡¯ and Lisa¡¯s daughter, huh.¡±

    Marco looked a bit amused as he looked at Luka.

    ¡°Looks like there''s quite a sword aiming at your neck, Your highness.¡±

    Dario didn''t say anything. He just stared at Luka who was glaring at him.

    He immediately knew that one of them was going to die today.

    Hina took a casual looked towards Dario and his generals.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That''s when she felt a strong gaze on her body.

    She quickly found out that it came from the new General, the Armored General.

    His black armor blocked his features, but she could tell that he was staring her down.

    ¡®Do I know that person?¡¯

    She thought.

    ¡°Now then.¡±

    Nero and Nova spoke in unison.

    ¡°Lets reveal the stage!¡±

    The center stage with everyone on it, suddenly floated off the ground and up in the air.

    The field then changed into a large city with a lot of tall structures and buildings. They were all luxurious buildings.

    ¡°This is the battlefield!¡±

    Nova announced.

    ¡°Here each king candidate and their team will battle out to decide who will be king!¡±

    Fireworks shot up in the air again.

    ¡°The game is simple. Kill or capture the opposite candidate and it''s your victory. If the king candidate is too elusive you can kill off his men. As long as you kill them all, then it''s your victory. The candidates can also sway their opponents team to join him. If he''s able to win over half of them, it''s his victory. A candidate can also call quits at anytime!¡±

    Nova explained.

    ¡°But there''s more!¡±

    Miko and the other were suddenly teleported to one end of the city, while Dario was teleported to another end.

    It was then a bright light flashed behind them.

    When they looked around, they saw a large army behind them.

    They and the army were then teleported outside of the city walls, that were thousands of feet high.

    The audience then saw the city come alive with thousands people.

    ¡°Both candidate will also compete to capture this city as their own!¡±

    Nero said.

    ¡°Capturing the city won''t decide the king, only the rules stated before can decide the winner. However, capturing the city also comes with the benefit of more soldiers for your army as well as special privileges like powerful generals!¡±

    This competition suddenly got a lot more complex.

    ¡°A great king must be smart, cunning, a great warrior, and a great leader! This stage is meant to test all that!¡±

    He then waved his hand gestured to the audience.

    ¡°Prove it to everyone here, which one of you are the better king!¡±

    Cheers burst out from the audience.

    Nero and Nova spoke in unison with their heads held high.

    ¡°Let the Throne Wars begin!¡±

 Ruthless Deposition

    ¡°So we''re supposed to capture this city to receive benefits, huh?¡±

    Miko looked at the insanely tall wall as he said that.

    He then turned and looked at his army of NPCs, that numbered a couple thousands.

    And then-

    ¡°Okay, fuck the city. We''re going to circle around and kill Dario.¡±

    He chose to ignored the game itself.

    ¡°I don''t mind. Besieging a city takes time anyway.¡±

    Leon agreed.

    ¡°Okay, we''re going around.¡±

    They all ignored the city and decided to circle around it.

    However-

    *Boom!*

    Miko suddenly felt like he collided into something and was blown back.

    ¡°Miko, are you okay?¡±

    Sasha asked while picking him up.

    ¡°I forgot to mention this!¡±

    Suddenly they could hear Nero''s voice again.

    ¡°Even if you choose to not capture the city, you still have to enter it to advance. Otherwise, you''ll be hit bya force field.¡±

    ¡°Screw you, old man!¡±

    Miko shouted angrily.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    Ace asked.

    Miko once again looked at the wall.

    ¡°I doubt they''ll just let us in the city with an army behind us.¡±

    Even though the people in the city were NPCs, they should have a bit of intelligence.

    Especially considering who their makers were.

    Miko sighed as if giving up.

    ¡°It''s a pain in the ass, but we¡¯ll have to besiege the city.¡±

    He said with a frown.

    ¡°How should we go about it?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°With force.¡±

    Miko sucked in a breath and fire and lightning could be seen generating in throat.

    He breathe out and a pillar of fire and lightning hit the wall.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°¡­.Hm?¡±

    To Miko''s surprise, his attack did nothing more than scratch the wall.

    ¡°¡­..I see. This wall was created by the old man after all. Breaking it should be impossible for us.¡±

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    ¡°We''re under attack!¡±

    Miko looked up and saw that the soldiers on the wall were in a frenzy.

    When he saw them an idea floated in his head.

    ¡°Don''t.¡±

    However, he was stopped by Luka.

    ¡°Don''t what?¡±

    ¡°Don''t play dumb. You were just planning on slaughtering those soldiers, and opening the gate from the inside, right?¡±

    ¡°My. If you know that I was thinking that, then you must''ve thought the same thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Luka didn''t answer.

    ¡°There''s no need to kill our way in, Mikky.¡±

    As she said that, Hina grew wings and flew to the top of the wall.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The soldiers were shocked when they saw her.

    Hina said nothing, and silently released her Qi.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Her Qi then turned into beams of light and hit the men in the head.

    Their bodies shook for a little bit, and then their eyes dulled.

    ¡°Colonel!¡±

    All the men started saluting Hina.

    ¡°Open the gate and let in those men. They are guests of the king.¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    ¡°Open the gates!¡±

    The soldiers all started moving to open the gates to let Miko and others in.

    ¡°Illusions? Not a bad way to infiltrate a city.¡±

    Leon commented from the side.

    ¡°Miko, I think it''s best we conquer this city and receive the special privileges.¡±

    Said Sasha.

    ¡°Privileges? I don''t need it. However, Dario might.¡±

    Miko turned around and look at the army he was given.

    ¡°Considering we both got an army, this city will be destroyed if both armies attack from both sides. That will lead to a chaotic battle in the middle of the city.¡±

    As Miko said this the gates were finally open.

    ¡°This city is something Nero created just to tempt both sides to act upon their greed for power and destroy a nation just to strengthen their own.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°He just wants to show the ugliness of war to the audience, and show them a fate that could fall upon them in the future. These so-called privileges is substitutes for stuff like resources and land, things that any nation would want more of. As for the additional soldiers, their just slaves of the fallen country that can be put on the front lines to die for the same people who destroyed their homeland.¡±

    Miko''s smile suddenly became savage.

    ¡°This kid¡­.¡±

    Rouge and other Triad leaders could sense the dark emotions swarming around Miko.

    ¡°He''s going to kill them all.¡±

    Joesph calmly said.

    Miko quickly turned around and faced his army.

    ¡°Men! Destroy this city!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko''s words shocked a lot of people in the stadium.

    ¡°Wait, Miko! Aren''t we supposed to conquer the city?!¡±

    Sasha asked.

    ¡°Conquering this city is just a waste of time. Privileges? Don''t need it. Extra soldiers? Don''t need it. I came here not to entertain millions of people. I came here to kill my way to the throne. That''s all!¡±

    Miko faced the men again.

    ¡°Obey my order, you damn puppets! Keep the other puppets busy and prevent them from blocking my path!¡±

    Miko had no intention of playing along with Nero''s games.

    Conquering this city was pointless to him, but it could grant his opponents an advantage. That couldn''t be allowed.

    If this city and its people block his path, then they must be erased.

    As for what the people who were watching would think-

    ¡°Fuck them. If I''m too busy worrying about people before I even sit on the throne, then I''ll never be able to turn this kingdom into an empire!¡±

    Miko''s words caught everyone offguard.

    ¡°So he''s not planning on preserving or rebuilding the kingdom, he''s planning on creating an empire. Interesting.¡±

    Christian smiled as he spoke.

    ¡°Hahahaha! I like this kid! He doesn''t care about the public opinion, he''s just doing what''s to be done. He''s ruthlessly decisive!¡±

    Kouta said while laughing.

    ¡°An empire is built on the corpses of both its enemies and people. An empire cannot be built with a kind heart. This boy is purposely walking the bloody path. It''s the quickest way to get what he wants, but also the most deadliest. But he chose to walk without a care.¡±

    Joesph said.

    ¡°He''s just like Nero.¡±

    Darwin said.

    ¡°Nero?¡±

    Joesph laughed.

    ¡°So that''s how he looks to you.¡±

    ¡°He doesn''t?¡±

    Joesph shook his head.

    ¡°Nero is cruel and decisive, but not compared to that man.¡±

    ¡°That man?¡±

    Joesph smiled and didn''t say another word.

    In meanwhile, Miko''s soldiers started marching into the city.

    Once they all were in the city, Miko shouted.

    ¡°Destroy everything in front of you! Spare no soul and burn the city to the ground!¡±

    ¡°OH!¡±

    The soldiers disperse and started to randomly attack people and set things a fire.

    The screams of the citizens resounded through the stadium.

    ¡°Was this really okay, Gamiko?¡±

    Sora asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Sora looked at the chaos in front of him, but didn''t really feel nothing from it.

    ¡°¡­.Well, it would be like this either way. If you had ordered for the army to conquer the city, the acts would be same. Only the order would be different. Not to mention that our army would eventually clash with Dario''s. Two armies attacking one city would only lead to chaos.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°At least this way we won''t have to worry about managing our army. Let''s just leave them on auto play, and do what we want.¡±

    Ace said from the side.

    ¡°Well, I guess you''re right.¡±

    Sasha had to acknowledge that Miko''s way was more beneficial to their situation.

    ¡°Dario could be thinking of obtaining the city to get the advantage.¡±

    Luka stated.

    ¡°He should have broken up his army in to seven parts, and have Marco and the Generals lead a platoon for themselves and act independently.¡±

    Miko nodded with agreement with Luka''s words.

    ¡°So we¡¯ll do the same. Spread out and search for a General. If you see your teammate having a tough battle, intercept if possible and help out. If your compatiable is low with your opponent retreat and switch with one of us. None of us are to die, got it?¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Remember Marco is mine, and Dario is Luka¡¯s. They probably are together so Luka and I will move together. If you meet them before us contact us by firing a powerful Qi attack in the air. We''ll race over.¡±

    They nodded again.

    ¡°Okay, scatter!¡±

    Except for Miko and Luka who remained behind, everyone went a different direction.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Miko asked Luka with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah. Are you?¡±

    ¡°I''ve been planning this for 13 years, I''ve always been ready.¡±

    Luka smiled when she heard that.

    The two then spurted wings from their backs and flew off in a direction.

    Meanwhile on the other side of the battlefield.

    Dario and the others also entered the city.

    Just like Luka said, they split up and carried their platoons to conquer different parts of the city.

    Of course, Dario and Marco were together.

    *Boom!*

    Marco snapped his fingers and crimson lightning fell from the sky and struck a group of soldiers turning them into ashes.

    ¡°Don''t waste your energy.¡±

    Dario reminded him.

    ¡°It''s fine. This much won''t make a difference. Thanks to Shui, we were able to enter the city without wasting any energy.¡±

    Unlike Miko who wanted to hurry up and break into the city, Dario was a bit calmer.

    He ordered his General Shui to use his spiritual powers to manipulate the guards and have them let them in.

    He also ordered him to have the guards spit out any information about the city they knew.

    From the chain of command in the army to the most influential characters.

    This was all so that he could quickly conquer the city and gain the privilege that comes with it.

    ¡°After we conquer this place and receive the special rewards, we''ll destroy the Third in one sweep.¡±

    Marco laughed.

    ¡°If only it could be so easy.¡±

    He never thought that victory would be assured if they conquered the city.

    Nero said it himself.

    ¡°Capturing the city won''t decide the king, only the rules stated before can decide the winner.¡±

    Which means that even if you conquer the city the chances are that it was all wasted effort, and you''ll still lose.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter. I can''t afford to lose, so I''ll take every advantage given to me.¡±

    It just like Miko said. This city was placed here to entice human greed.

    Dario might not realize it on the same level as Miko, but he was aware that Nero left this city for a reason.

    ¡°For now, search for Miko and the others.¡±

    ¡°And if we meet that Luka girl?¡±

    ¡°Kill her. Even if the others are left, she and Miko must die.¡±

 Against Two Generals

    Luka and Miko flew through the air while scanning the city.

    They could hear explosions happening all over.

    They suddenly stopped.

    ¡°It''s hard to find a specific person, in such a huge place crawling with people.¡±

    Luka said.

    Miko looked around, and saw that far away fire and explosions could be seen.

    ¡°Looks like Dario started his conquest. But it will still be hard pinpoint him.¡±

    Saying so, Miko slowly landed on a roof.

    He snapped his fingers and an azure flame appeared on his finger tip.

    ¡°Just like how we''re searching for him, he''s naturally searching for us. If he kills me, he becomes king once again. And then there¡¯s the thorn in his side that is you. He must be searching for us like crazy.¡±

    Miko looked at the city''s soldiers and citizens scrambling in panic.

    He pointed his finger at them.

    ¡°Then let''s us help him out.¡±

    The flame from his finger shot forward like a bullet and took the shape of a giant azure Chinese dragon.

    *Boom!*

    The fire dragon savagely devoured everything in sight, including the buildings. It was like a real dragon as it used its to crush and turn everything into ashes.

    The fire dragon throughly ravaged the land before disappearing.

    The smell of burnt flesh was in the air.

    ¡°So we''re going to draw attention to ourselves?¡±

    Miko nodded to Luka''s question.

    ¡°Sounds easy enough.¡±

    Luka''s shadow suddenly spread out underneath her. Two red eyes suddenly appeared in it.

    *Roar!*

    With a loud roar a large serpentine monster flew out of her shadow and started attacking the people and buildings close by.

    It brutally destroyed everything around them.

    Miko watched the serpent with bright eyes.

    ¡°So that''s your Regalia? It''s a living type.¡±

    A Regalia can come in any shape and form. There were some that were legendary weapons, while there were others that were alive, there are also those that were both.

    Sometimes a Regalia possesses more than one forms. Ultimately, a Regalia takes the form that is most beneficial to its wielder.

    Long story short, the amount forms a Regalia can take are endless.

    As for why Luka was able to use her Regalia in the competition, it was because it wasn''t seen as a physical weapon like vastator, and was treated as a summoning monster.

    ¡°With this running around, it''s surely to draw attention right?¡±

    Luka asked with a smile.

    ¡°We might need something flashier.¡±

    Miko stretched his hand out, and a palm size twister appeared in it.

    He gently blew on it, and it flew out off his hand and immediately grew into a hundred feettwister.

    Luka casually threw a lighting ball in the twister, and it discharged deadly lightning bolts.

    The lightning tornadostarted to wreck havoc on the city and its people.

    ¡°Now that should work.¡±

    The two smiled and waited for people to be drawn to their location.

    *Boom!*

    They didn''t have to wait long.

    Their lightning tornado was suddenly ripped apart by a sharp light.

    A man stepped out and looked in their direction.

    Miko''s previously excited eyes, became dull and aloof when he saw who it was.

    ¡°General Han.¡±

    Luka called out the name of the man who appeared before them.

    Han quickly approached Miko and Luka while holding a huge axe.

    The crowd suddenly started cheering when General Han made his appearance in front of Miko and Luka.

    ¡°Is me or we''re not really that popular?¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Well, you did ordered the destruction of a city and the massacre of its people. While General Han is very popular among the common folk. It comes from the fact that he''s of common birth, and rose to his position with his own strength.¡±

    Luka answered.

    ¡°Hm¡­.If I remember correctly you and him fought before?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. When I tried to steal back Bael¡¯s Necklace from the palace. He discovered and pursued me. But I was able to escape.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko started flopping his wings again.

    ¡°Since you guys are acquainted, you can keep him busy. I''ll go look for Dario for you.¡±

    Without waiting for Luka to respond, Miko shot forward.

    ¡°Hold it!¡±

    *Boom!*

    However he didn''t reach far before a flying axe nearly chopped his head off.

    The axe spun and returned to Han¡¯s hands like a boomerang.

    ¡°What''s the big deal, old man?¡±

    Miko spoke with an annoyed expression.

    ¡°Now that I have both of you in sight, neither of you can leave.¡±

    Said Han.

    ¡°Oh? Such big words.¡±

    A murderous light appeared in Miko''s eyes.

    ¡°I originally didn''t wanted to waste my time with you, but you manage to piss me off with a single sentence.¡±

    He activated his Demonic Qi.

    ¡°Demonic Qi? That alone represents the evil in your heart.¡±

    A new voice echoed in the area.

    Miko looked behind him and saw a man dressed like a monk.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, you''re called Shui right?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. I''m his majesty''s spiritual advisor.¡±

    Shui said with a bow.

    ¡°Two unwanted pests. Luka, let''s hurry up and-¡±

    Miko looked towards where Luka was and saw that she was gone. Even her Regalia was gone.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He stood there in silence for a while.

    (She left you behind.)

    ¡°I can see that!¡±

    Miko shouted back.

    ¡°Well, whatever. I was trying to do the same earlier.¡±

    He didn''t need to look at the Generals to know that they had their sights locked on him.

    The rules did state that if either king candidate dies or gets captured the battle will come to an end. So it was natural that Miko would be targeted.

    He looked around and saw that both Shui and Han had brought their platoon with them.

    He was severely outnumbered.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Miko laughed a little and landed on the ground.

    ¡°I''ll just consider this a warm up.¡±

    *Boom!*

    A burst of flames suddenly engulfed the area.

    The flames quickly devoured the soldiers. Only Han and Shui were unaffected.

    It was then a hand made of purple aura shot towards them.

    Han used his axe to severe one hand, while Shui Buddhist beads glowed and formed a golden light that instantly destroyed the aura.

    When the smoke cleared Miko stood there cloaked in Qi and [Dragon Rage] aura.

    ¡°It''s been a long time since I''ve used [Dragon Rage]. It surprisingly goes well with Qigong.¡±

    Miko smiled deviously and rushed towards the two generals.

    Han rushed forward and swung his axe.

    Miko jumped over it, and made a giant fist made of aura smash down on him.

    *Boom!*

    It collided with chains that came out of nowhere and shielded Han.

    The chains came from Shui¡¯s shackles.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Han roared swung his axe at Miko.

    Miko flew back and dodged it and then charged forward swinging his fist.

    *Boom!*

    He fist clashed with Han¡¯s axe.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko was surprised to see that the axe actually cut through the protective aura of [Dragon Rage] and his Qi.

    ¡°Namu Amida Butsu!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko looked up and saw a gigantic golden palm falling towards him.

    He tried to escaped, but his arms and legs were suddenly bound in place by serpent-like chains.

    Han took this moment to throw his axe and lodged it in Miko''s chest.

    Miko didn''t even have time to scream before the palm crushed him.

    *Boom!*

    The audience was shocked, because they wondered if this battle was over so easily.

    Of course, it couldn''t be that easily.

    *Boom!*

    The golden palm suddenly shattered, and the chains were broken.

    A draconic Miko shot out of the dust and kicked Han square in the face.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He was forced a couple dozen steps back.

    Miko popped up in front of him and uppercut him off the ground.

    *Boom!*

    Han crashed through a partially destroyed building.

    Miko pulled the axe from his chest and threw it at Shui.

    Shui easily dodged the axe, but he failed to react to the two giant aura hands that came out of nowhere.

    *Boom!*

    The hands slammed onto Shui¡¯s body and formed a prayer gesture.

    It was then another Miko appeared out of nowhere.

    This Miko was the real one that used [Stealth] to hid himself, while his copy fought Han.

    *Boom!*

    Shui forces opened the aura hands, and rushed towards Miko.

    *Boom!*

    At the same time, Han also shot out of the building.

    Seeing the rushing towards him, a crimson light appeared in Miko''s eyes.

    He prepared to welcome them with a Demonic smile.

    However, he didn''t get to.

    ¡°General Han!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Leon came out of nowhere and swung down his axe on Han¡¯s body.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The axe cut into Han and sent back to the ground.

    ¡°[Frost Hammer]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Meanwhile, Shui was forced back by an ice hammer being swung by Sasha.

    Seeing his parents, Miko quickly withdrew his Demonic bloodlust and calmed his mind.

    ¡°Miko, why are you fighting these guys? What about Luka?¡±

    Sasha asked as she stood in front of him.

    She and Leon saw Mikoand Luka''s lightning tornado, and thought that they were fighting.

    They met along the way, and hurried when they saw a giant golden palm fall from the sky.

    Hearing Sasha¡¯s question, Miko smiled and said-

    ¡°She went ahead.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But you shouldn''t waste your energy fighting these guys. We''ll take care of them, you go and find Dario.¡±

    Leon said.

    Sasha nodded in agreement with Leon.

    Miko was reluctant, but in the end he did what they said.

    He took one last glance at Han and Shui and sighed.

    ¡®I wanted to kill them myself, but it would definitely take too much energy.¡¯

    He flapped his wings and started to fly away.

    However he paused when he reached Leon.

    ¡°A word of advice from child to parent¡­.no, from demon to demon. Fight far away from my mother.¡±

    He spoke low but clearly.

    ¡°Because if you lose control and hurt her, I will kill you myself and use your soul to nourish the demon side of me.¡±

    He didn''t wait for Leon''s response and flew away.

    Leon was left with a solemn expression as he faced Han.

    Han silently stood up and pulled Leon''s axe from his chest, and threw it back at him.

    He stretched his hand out, and his axe flew back in his hand.

    He looked at Leon and spoke.

    ¡°To think that I have to fight my prot¨¦g¨¦ to the death. Is this what they call raising your own killer?¡±

    ¡°I didn''t want it to be like this either, Teacher.¡±

    He raised his axe and pointed it at Han.

    ¡°However, this too is a part of life. The student must surpass the master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Han said nothing, and rushed towards Leon with his axe.

    Leon leaped back and turned around and ran.

    Han quickly chased after him.

    ¡°What are you doing boy? I never thought you how to run!¡±

    Leon didn''t care for Han¡¯s taunts, and hurriedly distanced himself from Sasha.

    In the meantime, Sasha stood face to face with Shui.

    ¡°Greetings, General Shui. My name is Sasha Dragna.¡±

    Sasha spoke with a smile.

    ¡°....Girl, is this your first time fighting a battle. There''s no need for politeness in the face of death.¡±

    Shui took a fighting stance and his shackles made loud noises.

    Sasha on the other hand continued to smile without readying herself.

    She looked at Shui and said-

    ¡°I''m sorry. It''s just that you might be the first person I kill.¡±

    The moment she said that, Shui felt like temperature was falling fast and his surroundings were becoming eerie.

    Black mist started flowing out of Sasha''s body, accompanied by the screams of the dead.

    Horrified and mournful faces started appearing behind her, like she was standing in front of the entrance to the netherworld.

    ¡°If there''s any consolation¡­..¡±

    The faces swiftly rushed together and a form a black beast behind Sasha.

    ¡°It was nice to finally meet you, Kill #1¡±

 The Armored General

    After everyone separated, Hina went towards the east.

    She quickly came across several of the city''s soldiers.

    Hina didn''t feel like fighting these soldiers, so she quickly cast an illusion to elude them.

    Shortly after, she heard explosions coming from the direction Miko and Luka went.

    She stopped in the air and looked towards that direction.

    ¡°¡­..I think Mikky can handle himself.¡±

    She said and then continued flying.

    She originally wanted to go with Miko, but she didn''t force it.

    If Miko believes that it would be best for him to fight with Luka, then so be it. She has no intentions of allowing her emotions to ruin everything.

    As she thought this, she saw something rushing towards her.

    ¡°?!¡±

    She quickly moved her body and dodged a beam of light.

    *Boom!*

    The beam destroyed a couple buildings behind her.

    She quickly looked where the beam came from.

    There she saw a man, glowing and floating in the air like a star.

    ¡°To think that I actually missed a sneak attack. You have skills girl, I''ll give you that.¡±

    Hina floated in the air and stared at the man.

    ¡°General Barkley, right?¡±

    ¡°That''s right!¡±

    Dozens of beams of light suddenly shot towards Hina.

    Hina didn''t run from them, she flew forward and skillfully dodged them with minimal movement.

    ¡°Oh, interesting!¡±

    Barkley swung his arm and created a sword of light, and rushed forward.

    ¡°[Manifestation]!¡±

    Hina manifested a sword and rushed forward as well.

    *Boom!*

    The swords clashed.

    Barkley then disappeared with a flash.

    Hina quickly spun around and slashed behind her.

    *Boom!*

    Her sword once again clashed with Barkley¡¯s.

    A page fell from out of her sleeve, and she quickly manifested a knife.

    She threw it at Barkley¡¯s neck.

    Barkley disappeared with a flash again.

    ¡°[Creation]!¡±

    Hina quickly created an odd looking iron ball.

    She threw it to her right.

    *Boom!*

    The ball exploded and a loud sound rang out.

    Barkley who was coming towards her from that direction, was forced to stop and hold his ears.

    *Boom!*

    Hina took that opportunity to blow him away with a kick.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Barkley disappeared again with a flash.

    Hina quickly turned around and threw a punch. However the punch didn''t hit anything.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Instead she was hit from the side by a ball of light, which scorched her skin.

    ¡°As I thought. You can following my movements with your eyes.¡±

    Barkley appeared not too far away from where she threw her punch.

    ¡°You can see me, but you couldn''t react to the beam. Which means that you didn''t sense my presence, you followed me with your eyes. That''s some incredible eyesight.¡±

    The glow around Barkley¡¯s body grew even more intense.

    His body then multiplied into five bodies.

    ¡°Let''s see if your eyes can keep track of all of us.¡±

    The five Barkleys all turned into beams of light and disappeared.

    Hina anxiously looked around, trying to track all of them at once.

    ¡°There!¡±

    *Boom!*

    She threw punch and it slammed into Barkley¡¯s face.

    But he grinned.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Hina was attacked from four different directions.

    The other four Barkleys weren¡¯t illusions but clones.

    *Boom!*

    They all attacked Hina once again.

    Hina quickly activated her Qi and used it to create an illusion, and freed herself from the encirclement.

    ¡°This fight is very disadvantageous for me.¡±

    She said.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    She decided to avoid this fight of speed and run away.

    ¡°OHHH!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, another enemy suddenly appeared out of nowhere and slammed her to the ground.

    *Boom!*

    She crashed into a building and destroyed it.

    *Boom!*

    She quickly charged out of the rumble and searched for her new enemy.

    She found him standing on a roof not far away from her.

    It was the armored general.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Hina frowned.

    She already was being pressured by Barkley with his speed, and now she was supposed to face another troublesome opponent at the same time.

    She wasted no time and changed into her monster mode.

    ¡°[Fantasy Maker]!¡±

    She created a gigantic magic sword, and kicked off the ground.

    Her target was the armored general. Barkley was just too fast.

    The armored general pulled out a giant sword as well, and rushed to meet Hina.

    The two swung their swords at the same time.

    *Boom!*

    Electric sparks emitted from Hina''s sword, while the armored general¡¯s sword released a blast of fire.

    The two distanced themselves and rushed forward again.

    *Boom!*

    Fire and lightning clashed again.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Hina used her full strength and pushed the armored general back.

    She then rushed forward, jumped, and swung down the huge sword.

    *Boom!*

    Bolts of lightning fell upon the general along with the heavy strike.

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    However, he roared and clashed with Hina''s attack.

    The two locked swords for a while, until Hina flipped back to avoid a beam from Barkley.

    ¡°Awaken!¡±

    With Hina''s shout the sword grew a mouth with lots of fangs.

    Lightning gathered in the mouth and shot towards Barkley.

    Barkley quickly fired a beam to counter.

    *Boom!*

    The attack illuminated the area.

    Hina kicked off the ground and appeared in front of the armored general.

    *Boom!*

    She swung her giant sword to cut him in two, but he blocked it with his own sword.

    He punched forward and slammed his fist in Hina''s body.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    The heavy blow nearly forced to her knees. But she stood firm and dented his armor with a fist.

    He was forced to take a couple steps back.

    At this time, Barkley¡¯s clones appeared at Hina''s sides, intending to attack together.

    *Roar!*

    However, Hina''s sword suddenly moved on its own, like a serpent, and bit off the head of two of the clones.

    This caused the other clones to stop for a moment.

    Hina used that moment to swing the sword and cut the remaining clones in half.

    *Boom!*

    The armored general took that chance to wildly swing his sword down on Hina.

    The sword collided with a manifested shield, but the shield instantly shattered like glass under the heavy blow.

    The sword cut into Hina''s shoulder and blood sprayed out.

    ¡°Haaa!¡±

    Hina dropped her sword, and thrust her claws through the armor and into his flesh.

    *Boom!*

    Black flames then burst inside the armor.

    ¡°Ahhh?!¡±

    The armored general cried out in agony.

    Hina created a magic gauntlet and spun around and punch Barkley who was trying to attack her from behind.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    However, she was also attacked behind by the armored general who was still on fire.

    Barkley took that chance and blast her with a beam of light.

    She was sent flying into a building wall.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The armored general roared and punched her through the wall.

    *Boom!*

    The building collapse on her.

    Barkley lifted his hand up and the sky was filled balls of light.

    The lights then shot down and merged into a big beam and rushed towards were Hina was.

    ¡°[Sonic Spear]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Before the beam could hit Hina, a white spear appeared out of nowhere and ripped through the giant beam.

    Seeing that, the armored general rushed and attacked Sora who appeared out nowhere.

    ¡°Haah!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Hina flew out of the rumble and slammed her fist in the armored general¡¯s helmet.

    He was blown back a few meters and slammed into a wall.

    *Boom!*

    Hina kicked off the ground and stomped him through the wall.

    He flew straight through the building and flew back outside.

    *Boom!*

    The building suddenly exploded and a red eyed Hina rushed out covered in Chaotic Qi.

    The general quickly got to his feet and rushed towards her.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The two started exchanging heavy blows.

    *Boom!*

    The general punched Hina the stomach.

    She forced back the blood that was trying to escaped out her mouth and headbutt him.

    She then jumped and kneed him.

    He grabbed her clothes, and slammed her on the ground.

    Hina swung her leg off the floor and kicked the back of his head.

    He let go of her clothes and she leaped back to where Sora was.

    She spat out the blood that was gathering in her mouth and spoke.

    ¡°Thanks for responding to my distress call, Sora.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Miko would kill me, if I let you die when I could''ve helped after all.¡±

    Earlier when Hina used a bomb that released a high pitch sound, it wasn''t to temporarily demobilize Barkley. It was a signal to Sora.

    Sora was sensitive to high pitch sounds because of the magic he practices. He already knew about Hina''s sound bomb, and recognized it.

    He knew that Hina would only use that bomb for two reasons.

    One, to demobilize the enemy so that she could escape. Two, to give away her location.

    No matter which one, if Hina used it, it meant that she was facing some trouble and needed assistance.

    So Sora quickly rushed towards her.

    He made it in time to prevent her from receiving a fatal blow.

    ¡°Barkley, I''ll be your opponent.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I''ll decide who I want to fight. However, since you''re all going to die, then come!¡±

    Barkley spoke arrogantly as he floated in the air.

    Sora kicked off the ground and jumped. His feet didn''t touch the ground even after a few seconds.

    He continued to kick the air and raced towards Barkley.

    Barkley grinned and rushed towards him with a light sword.

    Sora thrust his spear.

    *Boom!*

    Light clashed with sound. Sword clashed with spear.

    The two thrust and slashed at each other with an unbelievable speed.

    Sora leaped back and thrust his spear. A blast of sound rushed forward and destroyed everything in its path.

    Barkley¡¯s sword glowed brighter as he swung it down.

    *Boom!*

    The sword ripped through the sound and slashed down on Sora.

    Sora''s figure instantly disappeared and popped up beside Barkley, swing the spear.

    Barkley turned into a beam and disappeared.

    Sora rushed after him.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The two¡¯s spear and sword clashed several times as they raced each other down.

    Hina was left behind.

    She looked at the armored general who was silently approaching her.

    She whistled and the magic sword she created flew back into her hands.

    The armored general also called for his sword.

    Hina slowly started walking towards him, and he kept his slow pace.

    After taking around 20 steps each, the two of them suddenly shot forward like arrows.

    They poured all of their strength into their arms and swung their giant swords with all of their strength.

    *Boom!*

    The ground burst open and the nearby debris were blown away.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The two then started to madly swing their swords without reserve.

    They slashed with strong killing intent and bloodlust.

    One would think that they were sworn enemies.

    And then-

    ¡°¡­.As expected of mother. You''re really strong.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The armored general¡¯s words shocked Hina and caused a small opening in her defenses.

    *Boom!*

    The general¡¯s sword slammed into her chest and blew her back. She groaned and held her rapidly healing chest.

    ¡°You, what did you just say?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°I said that you were strong, Mother.¡±

    The general¡¯s voice was very rough and familiar to Hina.

    ¡°I don''t remember having such a big child. Besides if you''re my child, then Mikky would be your father. And I''m pretty sure we haven''t reached that stage in our relationship yet.¡±

    ¡°No, you are my mother.¡±

    Hina frowned when she heard that.

    Even though she spoke with a joking tone, the general¡¯s words struck a cord inside Hina. She couldn''t help but feel that she was connected to him.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±

    She pointed her sword and asked.

    ¡°I see that my armor is in the way.¡±

    The General put his hands on the helmet and took it off.

    ¡°Does seeing my face bring up any memories?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Hina was frozen with shock, as she looked at the man in front of her.

    No, the being in front of her.

    It had red skin, a pair of black horns, and a handsome face.

    The face was a bit more refine than before, but it wasn''t a face she could forget.

    ¡°¡­..No way.¡±

    She even took a few steps back.

    ¡°This shouldn''t be possible!¡±

    It was then Aeon¡¯s words from four years ago rang in her mind.

    ¡°What if I told you that your ¡®child¡¯ was still alive?¡±

    He passed it off as a taunt back then, but now she knew that his words were the truth.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Shouldn''t you give your child a hug? You created me after all.¡±

    The monster spoke.

    Hina quickly tried to assess the situation.

    Eleven years ago the monster definitely blew itself up. However, what if it''s self defense mechanism kicked in and it subconsciously reserved enough power to keep itself alive? What if Dario discovered it and decided to raise it into his own secret weapon?

    If that was the case¡­.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    A huge burst of magic was spontaneously released from Hina''s body, whichleveled the area for several miles.

    The ground then started bursting open, and even the air shook.

    A sinister black aura mixed with Hina''s Chaotic Qi and created a dark purple color.

    The space around herstarted warping, as if it was being affected by the unlawful chaos flowing from Hina.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, you''re definitely my child.¡±

    Black liquid started pouring from her eyes as her cornea turned black and her gold iris turned purple.

    ¡°But sadly, it seems that I''m the worst kind of mother there is.¡±

    Serpents started spurting from her back, and hissed at the monster with venom dripping from their mouth.

    Hina smiled savagely and said-

    ¡°You see, I really want to kill my own son!¡±

 Lost In Revenge

    ¡°Hello, everyone! Are you enjoying the battle?!¡±

    ¡°OHHH!¡±

    ¡°I see! I''m glad to hear it!¡±

    Above the battlefield, there was a desk floating in the air. Sitting behind this desk were Nero and Nova, who were acting as commentators.

    ¡°Now then, things looks like it''s beginning to heat up.¡±

    ¡°That''s right, Old Man. Miko had a brief battle against two generals, in the end he was ¡®saved¡¯ by his parents.¡±

    ¡°Go Sasha!¡±

    Nero suddenly shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Go lil sis!¡±

    Nova also cheered.

    Kimiko felt the urge to slap her husband and son.

    ¡°On the other side we have Hinami who was taking on two generals as well. However, thanks to her fast thinking she was able to call over help in the nick of time.¡±

    Nero started commentating again.

    ¡°But it seems that she and the Armored General have a bit of history?¡±

    He stared at Hina who looked like she was demonizing by the second.

    He naturally knew about Hina''s past as well as what the armored general was to her.

    However, he had no idea that the armored general was the monster she created prior to this competition.

    He sensed that the armored general wasn''t human, and that it was connected to Hina through the similarity of their mana flow. He just needed to connect the dots to figure out what was going on.

    This was an unexpected surprise that he found interesting.

    ¡°Junior as their teacher, what do you think of Hina''s and Sora''s chances of beating their opponents?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. We''ll have to wait and see.¡±

    Nova answered with a smile.

    He was obviously enjoying the chaos.

    ¡°Oh, looks like Ace finally encountered an enemy.¡±

    Ace, who was the only one to walk at a normal pace when they separated, finally found someone who could block his path.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Standing not too far away from him, was a short yet muscular man with black hair and eyes.

    He was the General called the Black Beast Toro.

    The two stopped and stared at each other for a while.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    They then began walking towards each other.

    As they slowly closed in on each other, their bodies were slowly covered in a green light.

    They both activated their Beastly Qi.

    Ace started loosening his shoulders, while Toro cracked his fingers.

    It didn''t take long before the two were only a few meters from each.

    They both bent their knees and thrust their fists forward.

    *Boom!*

    All the glass windows shattered when their fists collided.

    They didn''t waste anytime. It was kill on sight.

    Ace¡¯s free arm grew and was covered in scales.

    He slashed his claws at Toro¡¯s face.

    Toro leaped back and dodged it. Ace immediately jumped after him and swung down his claws.

    Toro released his claws and swung them upward.

    Both claws dug into their targets and blood sprayed.

    Toro quickly shot a blast from his mouth and hit Ace.

    *Boom!*

    Ace was blown back, but he spun in the air to regain his balance.

    When his feet hit the ground, Toro was already in front of him swinging his claws.

    Ace desperately bent backwards to the best of his abilities.

    While he did that, he swung his foot upwards and hit Toro¡¯s elbow.

    *Crack!*

    He could hear that it broke.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    But Toro didn''t seem to mind, and slammed Ace to the ground with a punch with his other arm.

    Ace''s body bounced off ground as he blacked out for a few seconds.

    *Boom!*

    Toro didn''t waste time and immediately follow up with a stomped to the chest.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    The ground cracked under Ace, as he felt his chest plate crack.

    Toro immediately thrust down his claws to rip out Ace¡¯s heart out.

    *Clang!*

    However, instead of flesh his claws clashed with steel like skin.

    Ace had quickly used the armored wolves¡¯ trait and shield his heart.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Ace turned his skin into iron and headbutt Toro.

    *Boom!*

    Toro was forced to take couple steps back.

    Ace quickly got to his feet.

    ¡°[Character Change:Brawler]!¡±

    After activating his hand to hand combat character, Brawler, he quickly rushed to continue the fight.

    *Boom!*

    He lifted Toro off the ground with a body blow.

    *Boom!*

    He then sent him flying with a roundhouse kick to the side.

    *Boom!*

    Toro crashed through a building.

    Ace chased after him, but-

    *Boom!*

    Toro quickly shot out of the building and punched Ace in the face.

    Ace was blown back.

    *Boom!*

    Toro¡¯s arm doubled in size and he clothesline Ace in the midsection.

    *Crack!*

    Ace could hear his ribs break.

    He gritted his teeth and slammed both hands on Toro¡¯s back.

    Ace then wrapped his arms around his midsection, and lifted off the ground.

    *Boom!*

    Ace powerbombed on the ground, so hard several cracks ran up the buildings.

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    He then started to brutally pound Toro¡¯s body without mercy.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    *Boom!*

    However, Toro suddenly released a savage roar and hit Ace with a heavy punch.

    *Boom!*

    Another punch forced Ace off him.

    He quickly got up, and slammed his abnormally thick leg on Ace¡¯s chest.

    Ace retreated a few meters back holding his chest.

    Toro immediately charged at him like a mad bull. His entire body brimming with power.

    Ace¡¯s right arm gathered an orange light as it doubled in size.

    ¡°[Arm Boost X2]!¡±

    He rushed forward while pouring all of his strength into his arms.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Toro released a savage roar and thrust his arm forward.

    ¡°[Finisher: Big Impact]!¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    The two fists collided and caused a massive explosion, which blew away everything in a 100m radius.

    The audience cheered as they saw the overwhelming strength that those two possessed.

    But they quickly grew silent as they saw the dust fade away.

    The two¡¯s arms that collided were like a broken sack of meat.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    However, the two didn''t pause for a second and continued to savagely pound each other without mercy.

    Their ferocity caused the audience to be speechless.

    Even several members of the Triad couldn''t help but be impressed.

    ¡°This team battle is really getting heated up!¡±

    Nero stood up and shouted while having one foot on the table.

    ¡°¡­..Seriously, he''s enjoying himself too much.¡±

    Rouge said with a sigh.

    While Ace was havinga brutal fist fight, something else was happening that drew a lot of people''s attention. Especially those from the Flameheart Clan.

    Luka ran into Dario and Marco!

    Luka floated in the air glaring at Dario, and completely ignoring Marco¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Your Majesty, look. You have an admirer.¡±

    Marco said with a carefree tone.

    Dario didn''t respond to his taunt. He just stared at Luka.

    ¡°Are you here to take my head?¡±

    Luka didn''t say anything. A dark vortex appeared behind her.

    Her Regalia slowly emerged from it.

    It started at Marco with a hungry expression.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Marco smiled when he saw that.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The serpent roared and charged towards him.

    He quickly drew the saber on his waist and swung it.

    *Boom!*

    He blew the serpent back, but it quickly attacked him again.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Marco and serpent entered a heated battle.

    Every time the serpent rushed towards him he would repel it with a simple swing of his sword. However, the serpent was unbelievably tough. Every time it was blown back it would rush at him again.

    Even so, he was enjoying himself.

    While Marco was battling the giant serpent, Dario was facing Luka whose body was giving off a terrifying pressure.

    ¡°I didn''t expect Lisa Flameheart to have a daughter hidden away. Then the fact that you came here specifically for me means that you know I''m the one who killed her?"

    ¡°?!¡±

    Dario''s words sent shockwaves in the Flameheart clan.

    They all thought that the one who killed Lisa was Karim, but it turns out to be Dario.

    It was like a new rage was building up inside of them. Maria and Darwin wished that they could go down there and rip Dario to shreds.

    Luka¡¯s gaze turned extremely cold.

    ¡°I don''t regret doing it. Your mother allowed herself to get possessed, and was about to kill my brother.¡±

    As he said this, Dario¡¯s body started releasing a violent purple aura.

    ¡°If I was put in the same situation, I would do it again.¡±

    Luka snapped when she heard that.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Lightning, ice, and darkness formed into one ball and was thrown at Dario.

    Dario shot in the air and dodged it.

    He drew his saber and rushed towards Luka.

    Luka created a sword out of black ice and slash it towards him.

    He countered with a slash of his own.

    *Boom!*

    The two attacks clashed and sent shockwaves through the area.

    The surrounding soldiers, who were following Dario retreated in panic.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±

    Luka roared as she madly swung her sword.

    Dario on the other hand was calm.

    He watched the blade, and struck its center gravity over and over again.

    Finally with a full power swung, his saber split Luka''s sword.

    The saber then rushed towards Luka''s neck.

    Luka dodged it and slashed her claws at Dario.

    Dario flew back and dodged it.

    He then used his aura to form dozens of swords and limbs. They all rushed towards Luka.

    Luka didn''t pay them and mind, and rushed towards Dario.

    The aura swords hit her body, but she didn''t slow down at all.

    ¡°[Black Frost Roar]!¡±

    A pillar of black winds blew away Dario''s aura and charge towards him.

    ¡°[Royal Shield].¡±

    Dario lifted his hand up, and a gold shield appeared and blocked it.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Luka then rushed forward and recklessly thrust her fist forward, intending to smash Dario''s skull with her fist.

    ¡°Woah there!¡±

    *Boom!*

    At this moment, Marco came out of nowhere and kicked her away.

    She crashed into a building, and glared at him.

    She then looked and saw that her Regalia was blown away too far away to keep Marco busy.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    She roared at Marco, who stood in front of Dario.

    ¡°No can do. I''m a guard dog after all. It''s my job to protect him.¡±

    Marco said with a smile.

    ¡°Marco, the two of us will attack her together to quickly kill her.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Dario¡¯s words caused all of the Flameheart members to burn with rage.

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Marco asked.

    ¡°Its better to kill her right now, before she becomes a problem.¡±

    ¡°Well, you''re the boss.¡±

    When he said that, Marco moved out of Dario''s way and the two stood side by side.

    Luka glared at them with intense hate, ready to face them.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Dario and Marco rushed towards her at the same time, wielding their sabers.

    Seeing them quickly approaching, Luka''s demon aura started overflowing.

    She was ready to fight them both, when-

    ¡°Fuckoff Kick!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko appeared out of nowhere and kicked Marco across the face.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This caught Dario off guard.

    He wasn''t able to react to Miko swinging his fist.

    ¡°Fuckoff Punch!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Dario was sent flying into a building and destroyed it.

    In two hits knocked away both Dario and Marco, which caused the audience to be stunned.

    He then appeared in front of Luka. Looked at her and then-

    ¡°Get-your-shit-together Slap!¡±

    *Pah!*

    He slapped her.

    This caused the entire stadium to become silent with shock.

    Luka was also shocked and looked at him while rubbing her cheek.

    ¡°Listen, I''ll say this once.¡±

    He glared at her and spoke before she could ask his reason for slapping her.

    ¡°You aren''t allowed to die here. You understand? You''re too important to me to die in such a foolish manner. So get your shit together and fight with sense.¡±

    Luka stared at him with wide eyes when she heard what he said.

    She had to admit that she was acting a fool. She lost her cool and made a lot of unnecessary life threatening moves.

    She even discarded her own safety just to kill Dario.

    She remembered that killing Dario was just to bring her closure. It was just the starting point.

    Her life would truly begin then. What type of life that is, she didn''t know. But to find out she couldnt die here. She must live and discover her own destiny.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She looked at Miko and sincerely thanked him.

    ¡°No problem. I always saw that trope in tv shows and novels, so I just wanted to try it.¡±

    He said as he turned and faced Dario and Marco, who already recovered from his attacks.

    ¡°Besides, I can''t afford to lose anyone again. Otherwise, Deus Malum would take over and I''ll kill everyone here in a fit of madness.¡±

    Miko mumbled.

    At that moment, a strange symbol appeared on his neck, before disappearing without anyone noticing.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, let''s just focus on what''s in front of us.¡±

    He smiled provocatively.

    ¡°Don''t you agree, Dario.¡±

    Dario voice was filled with rage as he roared.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

 The Death Princess And The Monk

    While Miko and Luka finally found Dario and Marco, Sasha was having the fight of her life.

    *Boom!*

    Shui swung down his chain to fend of the eerie black beast, that was constantly aiming for his neck.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Beast growled like Shui¡¯s attack only irritated it.

    Black spikes shot out of its body and tried to skewer Shui.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Shui jumped back and form a hand sign with a shout.

    A barrier created from holy light quickly appeared in front of him.

    *Boom!*

    The spikes hit the barrier and quick dissipate.

    Shui quickly formed another hand sign, but this time with two hands.

    His chain started glowing and rushed towards the beast, and wrapped around him.

    ¡°En!¡±

    ¡°Roar?!¡±

    Static shocks came from the chains and caused the beast unbearable pain.

    The beast then turned into black mist and disappeared.

    Shui looked hatefully at Sasha.

    ¡°Devil woman! Using evil spirits to form that abomination!¡±

    ¡°How rude!¡±

    Sasha got angry and gathered moreghosts appeared around her, but this time they swirled around her and made a pitch black armor and knight¡¯s lance.

    ¡°[Hel Knight]!¡±

    A headless horse suddenly appeared under her, which she immediately mounted.

    ¡°She can use that already?¡±

    Celina who was beside Rouge spoke in surprise.

    Sasha, whose face was hidden behind a helmet, had her eyes set on Shui.

    Shui could feel a cold chill down his spine.

    It wasn''t just him, everyone could feel the temperature drop again.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    ¡°Neigh!¡±

    Even though the horse didn''t have a head, it still neighed in response to Sasha''s command.

    It rushed forward with a red haze cover it and Sasha.

    ¡°En!¡±

    Shui chanted and formed several hand signs.

    ¡°Zen Repulsion!¡±

    A powerful wave of holy aura rushed forward.

    *Boom!*

    It quickly repel and destroyed everything in its path.

    Sasha saw this wave that stretched for almost a km, rushed towards her.

    The closer she got, the more pushing force she felt on her body.

    She gripped the lance tighter and purple light stared gathering at the tip.

    ¡°[Hel Joust!]¡±

    Sasha thrust the lance, and the howls of mournful ghost resounded as a purple light shot towards the holy aura.

    *Boom!*

    The purple light collided with the aura.

    The aura and the light pushed against each other, desperate to show superiority.

    *Crack!*

    Finally after nearly a minute, cracks started appearing in the aura.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This shocked Shui.

    He started chanting more mantras while channeling more holy aura to repel the light.

    The cracks were quickly repaired, and the barrier of holy aura was strengthen by several folds.

    It quickly started pushing Sasha away, intending to destroy her.

    Seeing that, Sasha eyes turned purple and she activated [Dragon Rage].

    *Boom!*

    The purple light suddenly had an explosive increase in intensity.

    *Boom!*

    It slammed on the holy aura and immediately shattered it.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The purple light instantly devoured Shui.

    *Boom!*

    He was sent flying back with his body spraying blood through the air.

    *Boom!*

    His body broke through several buildings before stopping.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Blood flowed out of his mouth like a hose.

    He stood up and wiped the blood from his mouth.

    One attack was able to push him to such a miserable state.

    ¡°No, evil must be vanquish!¡±

    He quickly made three hand signs, and amulet appeared before him.

    He quickly grabbed the amulet and placed it against his chest.

    *Boom!*

    A burst of magic and holy aurawas released from his body.

    The chains on his shackles danced madly as Shui¡¯s body shone a holy light.

    The amulet burned through his clothes,and directly came in contact with his skin.

    The skin soon started burning too as the amulet started merging into Shui''s body.

    The amulet didn''t take long to disappear. The moment it did, Shui''s body started overflowing with strength.

    ¡°This kid isn''t bad. He can already create his own amulet. Even though his Buddhist magic is self-taught, it''s already reached this stage in a mere 10 years.¡±

    Alisa said, as she watched Shui.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, that Shui guy was a slave until recently, right?¡±

    Said Christian.

    ¡°I''m surprise that you actually remembered. Does he interest you?¡±

    Kouta said.

    ¡°Not really, but his magic does.¡±

    Christian answered.

    ¡°Buddhist magic and arts aren''t that popular outside of the Day Continent. That''s where the Buddhist Alliance is stationed after all.¡±

    The Buddhist Alliance was an alliance between the top Buddhist schools and organizations in the world.

    They all practice and endorses Buddhist magic, which was a branch of Spiritual Magic Category like Shinto Magic, Taoist Magic, Onmy¨­d¨­ Magic, and Shamanic Magic.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Well I''ll admit that Buddhist magic has its strong points and appeal, but it''s too stoical for my taste.¡±

    Christian said.

    ¡°Well, the guy is pretty stoic. After Dario saved him from his life as a slave, he devoted his entire time learning magic so that he could repay him. And he chose one of the hardest magic too. He even chose to keep his shackles and chains to remindhim of his past, and recognize his present and future. What was it that he said ¡®Strong Faith is rewarded with great blessings¡¯ or some shit like that."

    Kouta said with a rather bored expression.

    After the amulet merge with his body, Shui confidence returned and his determination and faith heighten.

    He rushed towards Sasha with his chains moving like serpents.

    Sasha used her aura to attack him from a far.

    Shui''s chains intercepted them, and he quickly cut the distance between him and Sasha.

    Sasha thrust the lance and he thrust his fist.

    *Boom!*

    His fist collided with the lance point. but surprisingly came out unharmed.

    Sasha pulled back her lance and thrust again.

    This time Shui punch out with his other fist.

    *Boom!*

    Sasha pull back and thrust again.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The two quickly engaged in a high speed clash between lance and flesh.

    Every time Sasha thrust out her lance, Shui would counter with his bare hands.

    Sometimes he punched out, other times he would use palm strikes. He even used kicks.

    Sasha wasn''t able to force him back.

    However, the same was true for Shui.

    Not matter how much he tried to close in and attack Sasha directly, a lance thrust would stop him a few meters away from her.

    Even with the amulet fused within his body, it would lead to a fatal injury if he recklessly advances.

    The two were in a deadlock.

    Or so it seem.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Sasha''s horse suddenly roared, and a dragon head rushed out of the severed neck wound and bit into Shui¡¯s body.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Even though the dragon''s bite couldn''t rip him in half because of the Buddhist amulet¡¯s effects, it still bounded him for a few seconds.

    In thosefew seconds, Sasha''s lance changed into a purple and black lance with a dragon design; different from its old plain black appearance.

    The howl of dead mixed with a dragon''s roar as it pierce through the air and into Shui''s body.

    *Boom!*

    A purple and black light exploded inside him and blew him back.

    Sasha then made the horse rush forward and swung the lance like a sword.

    *Boom!*

    The lance slammed into Shui''s head.

    She then thrust the lance in rapid succession.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Shui''s body jerked as the lance stabbed into his body.

    Sasha suddenly leaped off the horse and thrust the lance with all of her strength.

    The image of a half dead dragon appeared behind her, as the lance quickly sought out Shui''s heart.

    *BOOM!*

    A powerful shockwave spread out after the lance collided with Shui''s tough body.

    The ground burst open, buildings leveled, and soldiers were blown away with broken bodies.

    When the dust cleared, Shui was laying in a crater with his body soaked in blood.

    At that moment, Celina was standing up in shock.

    ¡°She actually used [Dragon Rage] to modify [Hel Knight]?!¡±

    [Hel Knight] was a technique where the Death Maidens of Niflheim use their death aura to materialize a suit of armor and weapon.

    It was a technique that required a lot of skill. That''s why Celina was surprised when Sasha used it.

    But now she was completely speechless.

    What Sasha did, was to use the same principle for [Hel Knight] with her [Dragon Rage] aura and created her own version of [Hel Knight].

    This required an abnormal amount of talent in aura manipulation.

    ¡°I guess she''s the daughter of those two after all. With parents like that, it would be strange for her not to be a genius as well.¡±

    Celina said with a sigh.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    To everyone''s surprise, Shui got to his feet after throwing up blood.

    Even though there wasn''t a huge hole in his body, his insides still got wrecked.

    He could barely stand much less fight.

    ¡°¡­.I can''t lose against evil.¡±

    He weakly said such a clich¨¦ line.

    However, his eyes were burning with determination.

    ¡°I first need to calm my heart and empty my mind of any thoughts unnecessary for winning.¡±

    Shui pulled some prayer beads from his sleeves, pushed them in front of him.

    ¡°[Heart S¨±tra]!¡±

    Hymns resounded through the area, as holy light devoured Shui¡¯s figure.

    When the light faded Shui''s eyes were gold, and as calm as a benevolent Buddha.

    His heavy breathing stopped and he looked completely relaxed without worry.

    *Boom!*

    He suddenly jumped back to avoid Sasha''s lance.

    He calmly landed on a broken post several meters away.

    ¡°It seems that you want to prevent me from using another ability. That''s the reasonable action to take.¡±

    *Boom!*

    He dodged again and easily distanced himself.

    With his current state of mind that was clear without distractions, avoiding Sasha''s attacks weren''t hard.

    Especially now that she was tired.

    ¡°You''re too late. Evil like you must be vanquished, so that Dario can rule in peace.¡±

    He took the beads, and popped them and let them fall on the ground.

    He then did some hand signs will chanting at an incredible speed.

    ¡°[Diamond S¨±tra]!¡±

    *Flash!*

    The beads started radiating a blinding light as they floated off the ground.

    Sasha attacked to prevent Shui from completely what he was doing, but it was no good.

    There was a barrier that prevented her from reaching him.

    The beaded necklace around Shui''s neck started glowing as well, and the beads separated and rotating around him, while the prayer beads drew closer to him.

    Just like the amulet, the prayer beads buried themselves into his flesh. After all the prayer beads entered his body, the necklace beads line up on top of each other.

    A gold light pierced through the beads and connected them together. The beads then fuse with the light.

    After a few dozen seconds the light faded away.

    What stood there was a golden skinned Shui, holding a gold Buddhist staff. Behind him it looked like the sun was blooming like a flower.

    The current Shui looked like a heavenly being.

    ¡°This kid actually is one step away from reaching the Perfection Of Wisdom. He''s not even 50.¡±

    Alisa spoke with surprise.

    Shui looked down on Sasha like a heavenly Buddha, and began floating in the air.

    ¡°The Heart S¨±tra that brings about emptiness, and the Diamond S¨±tra that cuts through all illusions. These two powers together will eliminate you.¡±

    He lifted his staff up, and swung it down.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Even though she tried to escape it, the overwhelming power that came from Shui swing his staff was enough heavily damage Sasha.

    Her armor was filled with cracks and her lance was bent up.

    Shui showed no mercy and swung down his staff again.

    *Boom!*

    This time the force was three times the one from before.

    Sasha''s armor shattered, and the lance was instantly destroyed. Even her horse that was far away couldnt escape the overbearing power.

    Sasha''s body laid on the ground covered in bruises.

    ¡°Evil doer, your soul shall depart this world forever. But don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll enter the rebirth cycle and be born again.¡±

    He pointed the staff head down at her.

    ¡°I hope you walk the righteous path, in your next life.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry, but I love my children and husband in this one. So I can''t afford to be reborn here!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A blast of cold air, like blizzard winds, burst from Sasha''s body.

    Shui''s vision was obstructed by white snow.

    He swung down his staff.

    *BOOM!*

    An overwhelming force fell upon the earth and blew away the blizzard.

    When Shui could see again, everything in front of him was flatten. However Sasha was nowhere to be found.

    He quickly looked around, but was unable to find her.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He suddenly felt something pierce through him.

    He looked down, and saw a white sickle through his chest.

    Behind him snow gathered and molded into a human shape.

    ¡°[Blizzard Reaper]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Ice cold winds burst inside Shui''s body.

    The snow figure then kicked him off the sickle blade, that was actually a scythe.

    Shui didn''t fall, he simply distanced himself while placing his hand on his wound.

    He looked around and saw the snow human mold into a girl.

    It wore a pure white coat, held a pure white scythe, had pure white skin and hair, and had ice like blue eyes.

    It was Sasha.

    She was extremely beautiful like a snow fairy, but at the same time had the eerie feeling of a death god.

    This was her [Blizzard Reaper] form. A technique she learned from her mother. She had become a snow death god.

    ¡°She even learnt that too?¡±

    Celina was once again surprised. Naturally, what Sasha used this entire fight were techniques of her clan, but they were techniques normal clan members weren''t able to use.

    The fact that Sasha could prove her superiority.

    Shui''s wound silently healed as he stayed vigilant of Sasha.

    Sasha spun her scythe while staring at him.

    ¡°I must say fighting hurts, but it''s actually a bit fun.¡±

    She said.

    Shui frowned.

    ¡°Fighting isn''t something one does for fun. It''s something one does for their survival. Only evil doers fight for the fun of it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, my father is a Demon God, my mother is an assassin, and my brother is a psychopath.¡±

    Sasha shrugged.

    ¡°So me being considered evil is pretty normal I guess.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, then die!¡±

    Shui suddenly rushed forward and swung his staff.

    ¡°No, thank you!¡±

    She met his staff with her scythe.

    *BOOM!*

    She pulled back and swung her scythe to cut Shui in two.

    Shui turned into a beam of light and disappeared.

    He reappeared behind Sasha and swung down his staff.

    *BOOM!*

    The staff split Sasha in two.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, Sasha''s body suddenly turned into snowy winds.

    *BOOM!*

    She reappeared and slashed him from behind with the scythe.

    His blood sprayed for a second before completely freezing.

    Insufferable cold enter his body and attacked his organs.

    Shui tried to distance himself from her, but blizzard winds swirled around him and blocked his path.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He smashed the staff against the wall of winds and created an entrance.

    He quickly flew out.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    However, he was hit with two icicles that pierced right through him.

    He used a chop and broke them.

    More cold assaulted his body.

    He could feel the effects of his Heart S¨±tra fading, as he was entering a state of panic.

    ¡°Evil begone!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A burst of holy light came from his body and blew away the blizzard.

    The winds then formed Sasha''s body again.

    ¡°You will die now, even if we have to die together!¡±

    Red cracks started appearing over his entire body, releasing a blood colored holy light.

    Shui released an agonizing howl like a dying beast.

    His staff returned to beads, and then shattered.

    The shattered beads then entered his body through the cracks.

    *BOOM!*

    His body burst into flames and his skin shattered like it was an outer-shell.

    What was left was a blood-colored flame in the shape of a man.

    ¡°[Zen Destruction]!¡±

    The flames rushed towards Sasha while burning everything away, rather it be on land or air.

    The flames were like a death comet trying to destroy the world.

    The scorching heat greatly affecting Sasha, who was like snow itself.

    She felt extremely weak.

    She gripped the scythe and gritted her teeth.

    Black mist started leaking from her snow-like body.

    The mist quickly tainted her white appearance and turned it black.

    Sasha had turned into black snow.

    Black winds accompanied by the mournful howls of them dead swirl around the scythe.

    ¡°Die with you? Dream on! I have a family to return to! If you want to go to hell then go by yourself!¡±

    She swung down her scythe.

    ¡°[Black Blizzard Cutter]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A gigantic wave of black snow winds rushed out towards the fire.

    The black blizzard took the shape of a ghastly woman with a crying face.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The flames in the shape of Shui roared madly.

    The woman and Shui collided.

    *BOOM!*

    A huge explosion of heat and cold spread out.

    A pillar of blood-colored flames and black winds with the faces of the dead, shot up towards the sky.

    Ghastly howls resounded as the pillar slowly dissipate.

    Only thing that was left was Sasha, who had returned to her normal appearance.

    She was breathing heavily with a pale face.

    Not far away, was Shui whose entire body was black like coal.

    He had several cracks in his body.

    ¡°¡­..Dario¡­.I''m sorry.¡±

    His body then turned into dust, and blew away in the wind.

    All that was left was a single prayer bead.

    Sasha walked over and picked it up.

    ¡°¡­.I''ll keep this in memory of my first kill.¡±

    She then turned her back to the spot Shui spent his last moments.

    ¡°It was fun, monk. Return the cycle of life in peace.¡±

 Scramble Battle

    Dario looked at Miko with eyes filled with rage.

    The one who caused this entire event was none other than Miko.

    If it wasn''t for him, Dario would still be king and wouldn''t need to risk his generals, who he worked hard to groom.

    It was also Miko who orchestrated his collaborator, Darius¡¯ demise.

    Miko was a major thorn in his side.

    Marco on the other hand didn''t look at Miko with hate. He instead recalled his orders from his father.

    ¡®I''m suppose to kill Leon along with Miko. But it would be bad for me to leave Dario to these two.¡¯

    He scratched his head with a troubled expression.

    ¡®It would be great if I could quickly kill Miko with Dario''s help like planned, but¡­.¡±

    He looked at Luka.

    ¡®This girl¡¯s presence is troublesome. She''s pretty strong herself, and she''s obsessed with killing Dario. Which means that she will accompany Miko everywhere, since Dario will naturally target Miko. Because of that killing Miko will be a lot harder, which means I won''t be able to face Leon in top condition. Not to mention, I planned to kill Leon before teaming up with Dario to kill Miko, since if I kill Miko first the game will end without me being able to kill Leon.¡¯

    Marco had a slightly annoyed expression as he frowned.

    ¡®Ah, it would be great if Leon was here right now with a General chasing him. That way I''d be able to kill two birds with one stone.¡¯

    *Boom!*

    Something suddenly fell from the sky and landed behind Miko and Luka.

    When they looked back they saw Leon stuck in a building wall.

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    They looked back in front and saw a dark skin man with white hair kneeling in front of Dario.

    It was obviously General Han.

    ¡°My lord, it''s good to see that you''re still okay in the face of the enemy.¡±

    ¡°.....Well then, looks like my prayers were answered.¡±

    Marco mumble to himself.

    Dario looked at Han with a satisfied expression.

    Han was his strongest and most faithful General. With him here it should be easier to kill Miko and Luka.

    ¡°You did good Han. I was actually in a bind, but with you here it shouldn''t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I''m glad to be at your service.¡±

    After he said that he looked at Miko and Luka.

    Miko looked at him with indifference and turned to look at Leon.

    ¡°You know, when I said fight away from her I didn''t mean this far.¡±

    ¡°It wasn''t my fault. He kept widening the scale of our fight.¡±

    Leon stood up as he said that.

    ¡°Well, not that it matters.¡±

    Miko turned back and looked at Marco.

    ¡°The number of people that we have to kill just rose that''s all.¡±

    Miko took two swords from the storage ring on his finger.

    He then covered his body in thick Demonic Qi, which covered and strengthen his blades as well.

    ¡°Just kill who you want to kill!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He kicked off the ground with such force that he broke the ground.

    Luka and Leon followed behind.

    Miko rushed towards Dario with bloodlust eyes.

    Dario readied his saber for a fight.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    However, Miko suddenly smirked and changed directions and rushed towards Marco.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Behind him was Luka with two black combat knives.

    She swung the knives at Dario''s neck, while Miko slashed down on Marco.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Marco and Dario blocked their respective attacks with their sabers.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Marco leaped back and thrust his blade at Miko''s neck.

    Miko parried it and stepped in with a thrust aiming at Marco¡¯s eyes.

    Marco kicked him away and slashed at Luka, who was going to attack Dario again.

    *Boom!*

    Luka was blown back.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Han appeared in front of her swinging his axe.

    *Boom!*

    However, Leon blocked the axe from hitting Luka with his own axe.

    Leon pushed Han back.

    At that moment, Dario appeared from his blind spot and like a snake, thrust his saber towards his neck.

    *Boom!*

    Leon blocked it with the side of his axe.

    Marco also took the chance to attack Leon.

    ¡°Fuckoff Kick!¡±

    *Boom!*

    But Miko came out of nowhere and kicked him in the face again.

    Marco was sent flying back.

    Han took the moment while Miko was defenseless from kicking Marco, to slam his axe on Miko''s side.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Miko was sent flying to the side, instead of being cut in two.

    That was because he covered his side with scales in the nick of time.

    Han chased after Miko and swung his axe down.

    Miko slashed his right sword upwards.

    *Boom!*

    The force of the collision sent him crashing into the ground, while Han was blown up in the air.

    At that moment, a shadow was moving on the ground like a snake.

    The shadow appeared under Dario, and Luka flew out stabbing towards his chin.

    Han saw that and threw his axe which blocked Luka''s attack with perfect timing.

    *Boom!*

    However he left himself open for Leon''s axe strike.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The axe cut inside his stomach.

    ¡°Haah!¡±

    But unbelievably, Han used his abdominal muscles to stop the axe from cutting all the way through.

    *Boom!*

    He swung his leg and kick Leon under the chin. Leon''s vision blurred.

    At the same time, Dario entered a close melee with Luka.

    *Boom!*

    Luka''s knives that were coated with Qi, clashed with Dario''s saber.

    Luka leaped back and rushed forward.

    Dario thrust his saber, Luka twisted around the strike like a snake and stabbed at his face.

    Marco quickly grabbed Dario and threw him back.

    *Boom!*

    Marco hit Luka with a palm strike to the face.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Luka was blown back with blood spraying from her nose.

    He then followed up with a palm strike over her heart.

    *Boom!*

    Crimson light spread through Luka''s body and forced her into the ground.

    He then stab his saber at her throat.

    ¡°[Ice Mountain]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Marco suddenly found himself being forced away by ice.

    He jumped back and saw that Luka was covered by an ice mountain.

    ¡°[Fire Dragon¡¯s Roar]!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Marco quickly jumped and barely dodged a huge blast of fire.

    But Miko still appeared in front of him while he was in the middle of his jump.

    ¡°[Flame Bazooka]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko slammed his palms on Marco¡¯s chest, and a blast of blue flames blew him away while burning his body.

    *Boom!*

    Marco was sent crashing into a building.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Luka wrapped a shadow rope around Miko''s body and pulled him towards her.

    An flying axe past the spot Miko was just in.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Han clicked his tongue when he saw that his attack missed.

    *Boom!*

    Leon who was on the floor a few moments ago, quickly stood up and punched Han across the face when he wasn''t looking.

    His fist was coated with earth, so it was very heavy.

    *Boom!*

    He lifted him of the ground with an uppercut.

    ¡°[Crimson Fist]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He then slammed his fist, that was glowing crimson, in Han¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Han coughed up blood as he felt like his organs were crushed.

    He was sent flying.

    ¡°Han!¡±

    Dario quickly ran caught him before he accumulated anymore damage.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡±

    ¡°A king saving his subjects, how nice!¡±

    Miko appeared at Dario''s front, while Luka appeared at his back.

    They both thrust their weapons forward.

    ¡°[Crimson Defense]!¡±

    A crimson light quickly appeared and formed a barrier around Dario and Han, which blocked Miko''s and Luka''s attack.

    This gave Dario and Han the second they needed to recover.

    Han covered his fist in darkness and punched out at Miko.

    Dario activated [Dragon Rage] and sharpen his aura like a spear and attacked Luka with it.

    Miko covered his fist in lightning and flames and slammed his fist against Han¡¯s.

    *Boom!*

    While Luka activated her own aura and copied Dario.

    *Boom!*

    Miko and Han entered a brutal fist fight, while Luka and Dario clashed with their aura.

    Marco who was the one who protected them with the crimson barrier, took this chance to attack Leon.

    He didn''t use his saber.

    He instead covered himself with crimson aura.

    Leon saw him and also covered himself with crimson aura.

    He kicked off the ground and rushed to meet him.

    *Boom!*

    Marco jumped and kicked Leon in the chest.

    Leon grabbed his foot and twist it, but Marco twisted his body with the leg, and slammed his free leg on Leon''s face.

    *Boom!*

    Leon was forced to let go and step to the side.

    Marco was agile. He immediately hit Leon with a palm strike under the chin, and rattled his brain.

    Leon felt his balance was obstructed, but wasn''t able to react in time to defend against a punch to the chest.

    *Crack!*

    Leon heard his chest plate broke.

    Marco then thrust his hand forwards to rip his heart out.

    However, he grasp air because Leon''s forcibly bent his back and swung his leg up.

    *Boom!*

    Marco was lifted off the ground with a kick under the chin.

    Leon fell on his hands and pushed his body off the ground to distance himself.

    Crimson wings then spurt from his back.

    ¡°[Bullet Train]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Leon body shot off like an arrow, while covered with crimson aura.

    He looked like a beam of crimson light.

    *Boom!*

    He slammed his body into Marco.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Marcoliterally felt the air hit out of him.

    He was sent flying through a couple buildings and bounced off the streets.

    Leon chased after him and swung his axe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, brat!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Marco punched the side of the axe and change its path.

    He then headbutt Leon.

    *Boom!*

    Marco''s glasses was completely shattered, but he didn''t seem to care.

    A crimson ball off light appeared in his hand.

    ¡°[Devil Ball]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He slammed the ball on Leon''s chest, and demonic light pierced through his chest and destroyed the building behind him.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Markus cheered when he saw the hole in Leon''s chest.

    But he soon froze when he saw Leon grabbed on to Marco''s shoulder with bloody hands.

    ¡°¡­.Hello!¡±

    Leon''s eyes were a beastly red and his cornea were black.

    *Boom!*

    He slammed his fistin Marco''s face.

    *Boom!*

    Marco flew through several buildings and crashed not too far away from Dario.

    ¡°Marco!¡±

    Dario increased his aura and forcibly pushed Luka away.

    He then quickly grabbed Marco off the ground, and slapped him awake.

    Marco opened his eyes.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He pushed Dario out of the way, and drew his saber and swung it.

    *Boom!*

    His saber clashed with Miko''s twin swords.

    Dario moved to help out, but Luka slashed towards his neck with her claws.

    *Boom!*

    He swung his saber to block it.

    *Boom!*

    At that moment, Leon blew up a building with his aura and rushed towards them.

    ¡°Like I''ll let you!¡±

    Han rushed forward and blocked his advance with his axe.

    *Boom!*

    The six were in deadlocks.

    Seeing this, Dario-

    ¡°Marco, take care of Miko! Han, take care of Leon! I''ll handle this girl!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Han and Marco used their full strength and sent their opponents flying in separated directions, and chased after them.

    ¡°Looks like you''ll get your chance at revenge, Luka Flameheart! You better hope you didn''t bite off more than you can chew!¡±

    Dario said.

    ¡°Just what I wanted!¡±

    Luka''s eyes flashed with hate and resolve.

    ¡°Either you or me! One of us will die today!¡±

 Light Vs Sound

    *Boom!*

    Elsewhere Sora was clashing intensely against General Barkley.

    He held his spear and the twirled it before thrusting it forward.

    *Boom!*

    A blast of sound rushed towards Barkley.

    Barkley sword shone brightly, and he swung it down. An arc of light rushed towards the sound waves.

    *Boom!*

    The clash of sound and light caused a massive explosion that devoured several buildings and reduce them to dust.

    The nearby soldiers and citizens were either blew to pieces or had their organs reduced to mush.

    Sora rushed forward again and covered his body with sound waves.

    Barkley covered himself in light and rushed to meet him head on.

    *Boom!*

    Their collision immediately created a 50m crater under them.

    Sora slashed his spear to left.

    Barkley ducked under it and stabbed at his chest.

    *Boom!*

    His sword was stopped by a sound barrier.

    Sora took that opening to kick at him.

    ¡°[Resound]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A blast of sound made Barkley fly back a little.

    Sora immediately chased after him with his spear.

    *Boom!*

    The spear thrust through Barkley¡¯s body.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, Sora didn''t feel the resistance he should feel from stabbing flesh.

    *Boom!*

    He was suddenly hit from behind with a beam.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    He quickly swung the spear around, but it only hit air.

    Barkley was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Sora twisted his body and dodged a stab from Barkley¡¯s sword.

    He then saw a hand reach out for his face.

    ¡°[5th Tempo]!¡±

    Sora suddenly disappeared out of Barkley''s reach.

    He reappeared 50m away.

    ¡°Not bad, kid.¡±

    Barkley said, as he brought his arm to his side and looked at Sora.

    ¡°To think that there was such a talented person outside of the Triad.¡±

    His body started glowing again. His sword turned into glaive.

    ¡°Too bad you chose the wrong master!¡±

    He disappeared and reappeared in front of Sora, already swinging his weapon.

    Sora quickly held the spear staff in front of him.

    *Boom!*

    Light spread out when the weapons clashed.

    Barkley disappeared again.

    Sora quickly jumped forward, twisted around and swung his spear behind him.

    *Boom!*

    His weapon clashed with Barkley''s again.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Barkley disappeared, and this time appeared above Sora.

    He swung down the glaive that had light gathering around the blade.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Sora was forced into the ground by the light that was as heavy as it was bright.

    Barkley jumped back, flicked his wrist and swords of light appeared and stabbed into Sora''s body.

    ¡°Haaaah?!¡±

    He screamed out in agony as the light started to burn his insides.

    ¡°[White Noise]!¡±

    A shriek came from his mouth, which made Barkley feel like his consciousness faded for a minute.

    He then found himself unable to move his body.

    ¡°What the?!¡±

    He then saw Sora sprung to his feet.

    He disappeared and reappeared in front of Barkley and thrust his spear.

    ¡°[Sonic Spear]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The spear stabbed into his body and a burst of sound immediately followed.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Barkley flew backwards with blood spraying from his wound and mouth like a hose.

    *Boom!*

    He bounced off the ground a couple times before laying down on the ground.

    ¡°Cough?! Cough?!¡±

    He started to choke on his own blood.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    The blast of sound earlier almost destroyed all of his organs.

    Even so, Sora couldn''t chase after him.

    He used the spear to hold himself up.

    The swords of light that stabbed into his body had fired his insides.

    He wiped the blood leaking from his mouth and looked at Barkley.

    Barkley started to crawl away and while trying to get to his feet every now and again.

    Sora''s eyes had a killer light when he saw that.

    He forced himself to stand firm and lifted up his spear beside his head.

    He locked his eyes on Barkley''s body, he then threw his spear with all of his strength.

    *Boom!*

    The spear stabbed into Barkley¡¯s body.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    However, Barkley''s body turned into light and disappeared.

    ¡°He ran.¡±

    Sora almost stumbled over, but used his will to keep standing.

    ¡°Well its beneficial for me as well. At least I get to heal my wounds.¡±

    After he said that, he placed his hand on his stomach and activated his Qi.

    His Heavenly Qi had highest healing abilities outside of Ruler¡¯s Qi. So Sora was able to regenerate his wounds at least three times faster than before.

    It took him 10 minutes to heal to the point he could wield his spear again. However, he was nowhere near a full recovery.

    ¡°That bastard was probably able to heal up somewhat as well. We''re practically back to where we started.¡±

    Sora had to admit that Barkley''s abilities were perfect for escaping death. He was even faster than him.

    ¡°It will probably be hard to kill someone like that. I really have to go all out the next time we meet, and not pull any of my punches.¡±

    Saying so, Sora disappeared from where he was and started moving at an incredible speed.

    *Boom!*

    He came to a stop when he felt a surge of terrifying power come from his north.

    ¡°¡­.Hina?¡±

    He recognized it as Hina''s magic power.

    However, it was a bit different.

    ¡°¡­.This feels like she''s drowning in sorrow.¡±

    He started to think of all the possible things that could cause Hina so much grief during this battle.

    After a while, he couldn''t think of anything other than a death on their side.

    This made Sora anxious.

    ¡°Guess I should go check it out.¡±

    As he was about to run off-

    *Boom!*

    A beam of light exploded in front of him.

    Sora immediately jumped back.

    ¡°[Black Light Cutter]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He was attack from behind by an arc of black light.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    His back was slashed and fresh blood sprayed from it.

    He quickly turn and swung his hand.

    ¡°[Ultrasonic Blade]!¡±

    Sound surrounded his hand and turned into a blade.

    He swung that blade and cut through the black light and slashed Barkley across the chest.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Barkley groaned and leaped back.

    If Sora was a bit closer, his sound blade would''ve cut him in two.

    He saw that Barkley appearance changed.

    He was still glowing but it was a dark glow. He had a more sinister feeling to him.

    But Sora didn''t care about that.

    ¡°You know I was going to spare you for the time being, but you really wanna die don''t you?!¡±

    Sora was visibly angry.

    He could sense that Hina was in need of help, but he wasn''t able to reach her thanks to the distraction in front of him.

    He also knew that Miko was probably busy and didn''t sense anything wrong, otherwise he would''ve already moved to solve it.

    At the moment, Sora didn''t feel like entertaining Barkley.

    There''s not many people who can truly draw out his bloodlust, but Barkley successfully did it with one attack.

    ¡°[Requiem De Orpheus]!¡±

    Sora''s entire existence dimmed, his skin paled, black tears of blood ran down his cheeks and formed a black puddle under him, and dark gloomy aura surrounded his body.

    Barkley was shock when he saw this appearance.

    Sora took out back his spear.

    It slowly turned black as he held it.

    He turned a cold gaze at Barkley and lifted his spear.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He instantly appeared in front of Barkley and thrust his spear at his head.

    Barkley turned into a beam and shot up in the air.

    ¡°[Grim Medley]!¡±

    A sad tone spread through the area.

    The moment Barkley heard it his body became extremely sluggish.

    Sora appeared in front of him, and swung down his spear.

    ¡°[Sonic Spear]!¡±

    Barkley forced himself to move, but because of the affect of [Grim Medley] his movements were slow.

    *Boom!*

    The spear grazed his side, but it was enough to blow him away.

    *Boom!*

    He crashed into the streets and bounced a few times.

    Sora didn''t chase after him, a black aura swirled around the spear''s tip.

    ¡°[Mourner¡¯s Song: Spear Edition]!¡±

    A vortex of darkness appeared in front of the spear, while a mournful tone resound through the area.

    Shadowy weeping monsters started flying out of the vortex, releasing howls of the dead.

    All the monsters rushed towards Barkley.

    ¡°[Sinner¡¯s Light]!¡±

    Dozens of beams of black light destroyed the monsters.

    He clasp his hands and pulled them open. A strand of black light could be seen connecting the palms.

    A sphere started forming in the middle.

    Barkley spread his arms wide and the sphere grew several feet in size.

    ¡°[Sinner¡¯s Light: Devil¡¯s Judgement]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A gigantic beam shot towards Sora, and instantly devoured the monsters.

    Sora quickly moved out of the way. However, the beam bent and followed Sora.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This caught Sora off guard and he was unable to protect himself properly. He was only able to create a sound wall.

    *Boom!*

    Sora was hit directly by the beam.

    Everything behind him for several miles were instantly disintegrated into nothing.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    When the light faded Sora still floated in the air.

    However, he was heavily damaged and looked more like a corpse than before.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Who''s going to kill who?!¡±

    As Barkley shouted he formed another black sphere.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The sinister gigantic beam rushed towards Sora once again.

    ¡°[Death Orchestra]!¡±

    Dozens of gigantic instruments appeared behind him.

    ¡°Tuba!¡±

    A black tuba appeared in front of Sora.

    *Boom!*

    It played by itself and a incredibly loud blast of sound rushed out and blocked the beam.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Barkley was shocked silly when he saw the attacks cancel each other out.

    Sora suddenly shot down like a meteorite thrusting his spearing down.

    *Boom!*

    The shockwave caused by when Sora hit the ground, blew Barkley away with broken bones and blood flowing from eyes, mouth, ears, and nose.

    Sora chased after him with his spear.

    Barkley gritted his teeth and summoned his glaive.

    He thrust out his now black glaive while Sora thrust his spear.

    The spear and glaive passed each other and stabbed into their targets.

    *Boom!*

    Sound exploded in Barkley''s body, while light scorched Sora''s insides.

    The two were sent flying backwards like rag dolls and laid on the ground.

    The orchestra behind Sora disappeared while Sora bled out.

    There wasn''t apart of his body that didn''t hurt.

    He painfully lifted his upper body and sat up.

    ¡°?!¡±

    To his surprise Barkley was already standing.

    No, he wasn''t standing.

    He was using the glaive to brace his body up.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    After finally standing up straight with a groan, he glared at Sora.

    His angry glare made Sora extremely angry, but unfortunately he couldn''t stand yet.

    He had to watch as Barkley slowly walked over to him with him dragging his glaive on the ground.

    After a while he finally stood in front of Sora.

    He lifted his glaive and pointed it at Sora''s neck.

    ¡°¡­.Any last words.¡±

    When he heard that Sora smiled deviously.

    ¡°Yeah, just two.¡±

    With eyes filled with bloodlust, he shouted.

    ¡°[Black Hymn]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A wave of sound suddenly emitted from Sora mouth and hit Barkley like a train.

    Barkley was blown away with the sounds of his bones breaking resounding in the air.

    Barkley wasn''t the only thing that was blown away.

    The surrounding buildings cracked and chunks of earth were blown away like leaves in the wind.

    This was the power of [Black Hymn]. It wasn''t the strongest of Sora''s attacks, but it was quick and easy to use, which made it perfect for a surprise attack.

    ¡°Cough?! Cough?!¡±

    For the second time today, Barkley was choking on his own blood.

    But this time all of his bones were shattered, and a lot of his organs burst.

    He was a death''s door.

    ¡°Normally I''m not one to enjoy killing, but it''s been such a long time since I was so pissed off.¡±

    Sora pointed his hand towards Barkley.

    ¡°You''re going to suffer a horrible death.¡±

    Sora could see the fear in Barkley''s eyes. He obviously didn''t want to die.

    However, Sora wasn''t a softhearted person.

    Once he decides to kill you, you''re dead. And your death won''t be clean and pretty.

    ¡°[Ballad Of Hades].¡±

    Sora eyes dulled even further, and an inhuman voice came out of his mouth.

    He suddenly started sing about demons opening the gates of hell, and escaping to world of the living and devouring all in their sights.

    Pitch black monsters with demonic appearances suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    The demons all walked over to Barkley.

    Barkley saw that and started to panic.

    ¡°Stay! Cough! away!¡±

    He shouted on top of his lungs, as if he wanted to scare of the demons with his voice.

    The demons ignored him and continued slowly walking towards him.

    There were some that were visibly drool.

    Barkley''s face ashen as the first demon stood in front of him, and looked at him like a meal.

    It smiled and showed it''s disgusting rotten teeth.

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    The demon jumped down and Barkley and sank its teeth into him.

    Barkley screamed out in agony and fear.

    The other demons soon jumped down on him as well.

    They sank their teeth in his flesh and slowly ripped it off, ignoring his begging and screams.

    The demons completely covered Barkley and energetically devoured his flesh. It wasn''t long before his agonizing screams couldn''t be heard anymore, but the demons still chewed and it sounded like they were chewing on something hard.

    After a few minutes, the demons disappeared leaving some half eaten bones in their place.

    The audience were horrified when they watched the entire scene. A General was actually eaten alive in front of them. They probably wouldn''t forget what they saw for a lifetime.

    This all happened with Sora smiling, and sometimes even laughing out loud.

    If the fight just know was a story with a morale, it would be-

    Never truly anger the boy named Sora.

 Killing Oneéˆ¥æªš Past

    Facing the personification of her greatest regret, Hina was brimming with bloodlust and sorrow.

    Facing this wave of emotions, the armored general smiled a dry smile.

    He gripped his sword and rushed towards her.

    Hina created two huge and crude looking magic swords, and rushed forward.

    The two swung down their swords at the sametime.

    *Boom!*

    Their blades collided and created a strong shockwave.

    Hina swung her free sword at the general¡¯s side.

    *Boom!*

    The General blocked it with his arm.

    The gauntlet covering it shattered and revealed his thick red arm.

    He gripped the sword with all of his strength and shattered it.

    He threw a punch towards Hina''s head.

    *Boom!*

    A few snakes from her back sacrificed themselves to weaken the force of the fist.

    *Boom!*

    The weak fist collided with Hina''s head, and forced it to the side.

    Hina forced her head back, and the sunk her teeth in the general¡¯s flesh.

    ¡°Hah?!¡±

    She ignored the General¡¯s scream and used her mouth to pull him towards her.

    *Boom!*

    She used her hand that had its sword shattered, and punched him in the stomach.

    The General held back a groan and kneed Hina in the stomach.

    *Boom!*

    He then swung his arm, that she was biting, and slammed her into the ground.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    The impact forced her to let go.

    The General then thrust his sword towards her head.

    A purple light flashed out of Hina''s eyes and entered the General¡¯s head.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He suddenly felt like his surroundings started melting.

    He even saw Hina melted out of his grasp.

    He stopped his sword, stood up straight, and looked around.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He suddenly felt a powerful blow to his midsection.

    *Boom!*

    He then felt another blow to the head and stumbled back.

    When he received this blow, his surroundings returned to normal.

    What he saw was an illusion created by Hina.

    The illusion disrupted his perception and created an opening for her.

    He looked at saw Hina''s crude blade swinging down on him.

    He hurriedly brought his sword in front of him to block.

    *Boom!*

    He blocked it in the nick of time, but was sent flying back.

    His feet skidded on the ground, while Hina rushed towards him.

    Dark aura was released from his body, which formed wings.

    He used those wings to shot forward.

    Hina swung down her sword and purple flames ripped through the ground and formed a gigantic purple serpent.

    The General created two balls of darkness in each hand and threw them.

    The dark balls spun around each other and then fused to create an even bigger ball.

    The ball of darkness and the snake of flames clashed.

    *Boom!*

    An explosion of flames and darkness rage about and caused mass destruction in the city.

    Hina shot out of the explosion with her wings, that was now black, emitting sparks.

    The General also flew up in the air and met her head on.

    Hina swung her sword that seemed to have split the sky with its purple flames.

    A massive wave of flames rushed towards the General.

    He kept his calm as a ball of darkness half his size formed behind him.

    The ball turned into a black beam and shot towards the wave of purple flames.

    *Boom!*

    The beam blast through the flames and charged towards Hina.

    Hina flew up in the air to dodge it, however the beam followed her.

    She flew at an incredible speed and moved in a zig-zag pattern, but she still couldn''t shake the beam.

    Seeing that, she stopped in the air and faced it.

    Purple sparks started to emit wildly from her wings.

    The sparks then turned into purple lightning bolts.

    These lightning bolts gathered and struck towards the black beam.

    *Boom!*

    The lightning and the beam canceled each other out.

    ¡°Say, Mother.¡±

    The General suddenly spoke to Hina.

    ¡°Don''t call me that.¡±

    Hina answered it coldly.

    ¡°What''s wrong with calling your parent mother?¡±

    *Boom!*

    Hina got angry and made bolts of purple lightning shotfrom her wings and struck the General.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    He stubbornly stood in the air and withstood the electric shock.

    ¡°¡­.Say, Mother. Do you even remember my name?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Hina didn''t answer.

    ¡°When I was created, my name was embedded in my every being.¡±

    He pointed at her.

    ¡°The name you gave me.¡±

    Hina had a bitter expression on her face.

    ¡°....Zoran. That''s your name.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. My name is Zoran. It''s great that you remembered.¡±

    Zoran spoke with a self-mocking tone.

    ¡°Just what are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really. I just wanted you to acknowledge me as a person, instead of a target of your unjustified hatred.¡±

    Hina''s eyes twitched when she heard that.

    ¡°Unjustified hatred?¡±

    The aura around her become extremely thick with bloodlust.

    ¡°You killed my grandmother!¡±

    ¡°And whose fault was that?!¡±

    Zoran shouted back.

    ¡°Who was the one who messed up when creating me? Did you think I asked to be created? You''re the one who made me the way I was!¡±

    Hina was unable to refute him. That''s because what he said was true.

    ¡°Don''t think you''re the only who felt pain and sorrow from what happened. Do you know how I felt, when I was suddenly attacked the moment I was created? I''m a person too! I might be a bit different, but I have emotions too!¡±

    Every word Zoran said stabbed at Hina.

    When she looked at it from his point of view, he was the one who was a victim of injustice.

    She gritted her teeth.

    ¡°¡­.Even so, that doesn''t matter.¡±

    She admitted that what happened to Nami was 100% her fault. She also admit that she caused Zoran to live a life he didn''t ask for.

    However, the bottom line hasn''t changed.

    ¡°I will still kill you here! I don''t know how you survived and what kind of life you lived, but as your creator and as your worthless mother I will kill you!¡±

    She pointed her sword at him.

    ¡°I no longer will kill you because of hate, but to get closure to a chapter of my life that should''ve closed a long time ago.¡±

    Zoran¡¯s face twisted in anger when he heard that.

    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are, God?!¡±

    When she heard that Hina''s face showed a surprised expression for a bit..

    ¡°¡­.A god, huh? That actually doesn''t sound too bad.¡±

    The murderous air around her slowly dissipated.

    ¡°Mikky is aiming for the title of Supreme Being. Then as his woman don''t you think that I too should walk the path to godhood?¡±

    She suddenly had an enlightened expression.

    ¡°Yeah, let''s do that. From now on I''ll aimed to become a god.¡±

    She said it with such a casual tone, that it sounded like she was talking about going to a store to buy groceries.

    ¡°¡­.You''re insane.¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°No, I''m just chaotic.¡±

    She threw away her sword, and replaced the gauntlets on her arms with thicker ones.

    They started giving off a icy aura.

    She changed her boots as well. They gave off intense heat.

    Zoran saw that she was even more determined to kill him, and started gathering darkness in his palms.

    ¡°If you''re god then I''m your adversary(Satan)!¡±

    He threw the darkness in his palms which transformed into two tigers, and rushed towards Hina.

    He also transformed the darkness around his hands into tiger heads, and followed behind the shadow tigers and charged at Hina.

    The tigers leaped towards Hina at the same time, wishing to rip her to shreds.

    Hina calmly welcomed them, and punched them each in the nose.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The tigers both flew back at the same time. But strangely enough, their faces showed signs of freezing, even though they were made out of magic.

    Zoran didn''t noticed this and leaped towards Hina.

    He punched out his right arm, and the shadow tiger around his fists grew and slammed into Hina before she could dodge.

    *Boom!*

    Hina crossed her arms in front of her to block the attack.

    The attack was heavy, and it forced Hina away with her arms aching.

    Zoran followed up with another attack.

    Hina saw this and countered with a punch of her own.

    *Boom!*

    The two fists collided.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Zoran suddenly felt like his right arm was encased in a block of ice.

    He tried to quickly pull it back, but before he could he was hit in the midsection.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Haah?!¡±

    He screamed as he felt an intense heat enter his body.

    He looked down and saw that Hina had kicked him in the stomach.

    He retreated back, but lightning from Hina''s wings struck his body before he could.

    She appeared in front of him and slammed her fist in the side of his head.

    ¡®Cold!¡¯

    That was all Zoran could think about when felt Hina''s fist.

    He felt like an ice arrow struck his brain directly.

    *Boom!*

    He was uppercut.

    *Boom!*

    He was punched in the other side of his head.

    *Boom!*

    He was kicked in the stomach.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The transmission between extreme hot and extreme cold quickly caused massive damage to his body.

    *Boom!*

    He was finally able to retreat after slamming his fist in Hina''s chest.

    ¡°¡­Those gauntlets and boots are magic weapons. The gauntlets emit cold while boots emit heat.¡±

    He quickly deduced.

    Currently, Hina¡¯s punch would freeze you, and her kicks could burn you. If you add her wings that could release lightning, it was dangerous to fight her with fists alone.

    ¡°Zoran, why aren''t you using your final form?¡±

    Hina suddenly asked.

    ¡°I created you, so I have a great understanding of your combat abilities. I gave you the power over darkness and light, but you only used darkness. Why? Could it be that when you blew yourself up you lost that ability?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Zoran didn''t answer.

    He could tell from Hina''s tone that she was genuinely curious, which was terrifying considering that she was fighting to the death with him at the moment.

    For some odd reason, Hina no longer saw him as a threat or an obstacle. Only a chore she needs to finish before going to work.

    This sudden change terrified Zoran.

    He was terrified of the abnormality that was her mind.

    The truth was that hearing how Zoran felt about what happened in the past, made Hina come to terms with how irresponsible and stupid she was in the past.

    She created a person and made him unnecessarily suffer, she caused the death of hundreds, and indirectly killed her grandmother.

    These were all things Hina wanted to put behind her as quickly as possible.

    This caused Hina to view Zoran as nothing but a nuisance. A chore like he expected.

    She accepted him, but at the same time wished to quickly destroy him.

    She even casual choose her next path in life to distract herself, so that she wouldn''t notice the conflicting feels in her heart.

    Her thought process was extremely abnormal.

    This was the abnormality of those born with Chaotic Qi that Nova spoke of.

    They were the most spontaneous and illogical of all humans.

    ¡°Well, whatever. I''ll still appreciate it if you die right away.¡±

    She rushed towards him.

    Feeling the hands of death quickly approaching, Zoran gritted his teeth.

    ¡°[Grey Zone]!¡±

    A bright light was emitted from his body which made Hina stop in her tracks.

    ¡°Oh? So you can use it after all.¡±

    Zoran transformed into a gray being surrounded by a dim light. He looked dark and bright at the same time.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A ball of light with darkness swirling in the center formed in his hands.

    He threw it and it grew into a 10ft ball of darkness and light.

    Hina didn''t try to block it and immediately retreated as far as she could.

    *BOOOOM!*

    The ball exploded and destroyed everything in a dozen miles. It caused the entire city to shake.

    Zoran disappeared and reappeared appeared in front of the retreating Hina.

    He swung down his claws.

    *Boom!*

    Four arcs of darkness and light ripped through the air and hit Hina head on.

    Blood sprayed from her body like a fountain.

    Zoran then slammed his fist, that was covered in darkness and light, in her stomach.

    *Boom!*

    A dim beam pierced through her body and destroyed a few buildings behind her.

    ¡°¡­.It''s exactly how I imagined it.¡±

    Hina smiled at Zoran with blood leaking out of the sides of her mouth.

    ¡°Truly my greatest creation.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    A chill ran down Zoran¡¯s back.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He felt extreme cold when Hina punched him in the chest.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He uppercut her, and slammed his palm over her chest.

    *Boom!*

    A beam pierced through her chest.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, the Hina in front of him suddenly faded away.

    ¡°An illusion?!¡±

    He turned around to look for her.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    However he suddenly felt intense heat penetrate his back.

    The illusion was her fading away. She didn''t move an inch from where she was. It was all a distraction for this moment.

    Zoran turned around, and Hina placed her palm on his forehead.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Haaaah?!¡±

    Zoran suddenly felt the magic in his body going out of control.

    It started to rampage around wildly, damaging his organs.

    Light and darkness started leaking out of his body, as he went limp unable to move.

    ¡°I said it early didn''t I? I created you, so I know of all of your abilities.¡±

    Hina spoke with a monotone voice.

    ¡°That naturally includes your weaknesses. I purposely made the center of your forehead your Achilles heel. It''s where your powers are stored and manifested. If you pour a little outside magic in it, it will cause the magic in your body go berserk. Just like one of the characters you were modeled after.¡±

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Blood started leaking from Zoran¡¯s mouth.

    He looked at Hina with fear and hate.

    ¡°¡­.I really hate you.¡±

    Hina looked surprised to hear that.

    She then smiled.

    ¡°What a coincidence. I hate myself too.¡±

    She poured magic into her gauntlet which started freezing Zoran''s head.

    ¡°Haaaaaah?!¡±

    He started wiggling like crazy while he felt his brain slowly freezing. He shed tears of blood as the cold flowed down his body and slowly freeze his heart.

    ¡°Although I hate myself, there are a lot of people who loves me dearly. So I guess it balances out.¡±

    ¡°N-No! I don''t wanna die!¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry, but your birth was a mistake.¡±

    Hina spoke gently.

    ¡°As your mother, creator, and god it''s my job to put an end to your pitiful existence. No matter how hard it is.¡±

    ¡°Haaah?!¡±

    Zoran screamed as his face started to freeze solid.

    After a few moments, his struggling weaken. And after a nearly a minute he silently went limp in Hina''s grasp. His eyes looked sad and empty, especially with the frozen tears running down his cheeks.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Hina stared at him in silence for a while, before putting all of her strength in her grip.

    *Crush!*

    Zoran''s head shattered like glass, and his body fell on the ground, and broke into three pieces.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Hina stared down on his headless sculpture for a while.

    ¡°Hina!¡±

    She turned around and saw Sora covered in wounds.

    ¡°Hinami!¡±

    Not long after, Sasha also appeared. She wasn''t too injured like Sora.

    ¡°Are you okay? I sensed a powerful but sad magic coming from you.¡±

    Sasha asked.

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Sora also agreed.

    Seeing how concerned they were, Hina smiled.

    ¡°Don''t worry, I''m fine. It''s over.¡±

    When she said that they looked at Zoran''s ice sculpture.

    ¡°¡­I see, you won.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Now let''s go and finish destroying this place like Mikky asked.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay.¡±

    Hina and the other two walked away leaving Zoran''s frozen corpse behind. Hina never mentioned what happened between she and Zoran, she considered it as something unimportant.

 Battle Of Beasts

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Ace and Toro¡¯s battle was reaching a new level of ferocity.

    Every punch they threw hit their mark.

    The two at some point have forgotten what it meant to dodge. They just pounded away at each other without mercy.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Neither of them showed any signs of backing down.

    *Boom!*

    Ace slammed his broken arm on Toro¡¯s bloody face.

    He took several steps back.

    He then ran up and uppercut Ace.

    *Boom!*

    Ace was forced back a couple steps.

    He stopped and caught his breath, and then drop-kicked Toro.

    *Boom!*

    Toro was forced back, and landed on his head back.

    Ace also laid on his back.

    The two were breathing heavily with aching bodies.

    They laid there for a while, and slowly recovered their strength.

    The other didn''t complain, neither did the audience.

    The two fought so ferociously that it wasn''t strange that they were already burnt out.

    After around 15 minutes, the two sprung to their feet at the sametime.

    ¡°¡­.Now that I think about it, I don''t even know your name.¡±

    Ace suddenly said.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, you''re right. We were too busy pounding each other that it completely slip my mind.¡±

    Toro started walking towards Ace.

    Ace also started waking towards him.

    The two meet midway and stood in front of each other.

    Toro lifted his arm and held his hand out.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Toro. I don''t belong to a clan or prestigious family, so I don''t have a surname.¡±

    Ace stretched out his arm and shook Toro¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ace. I might have a surname, but unfortunately I''m suffering from a bit amnesia so I don''t remember it.¡±

    ¡°I see. Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°The pleasure is all mine.¡±

    The two shook hands with bright smiles.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    They suddenly punched each other at the same time.

    Both their bodies swung back, but because they were still holding on firmly on each other''s hand, they didn''t fly back.

    Ace pulled Toro towards him and headbutt him.

    *Boom!*

    Toro¡¯s body swayed before he replied with a right hook.

    *Boom!*

    Ace held his ground and headbutt him again, before following up with an uppercut.

    Toro almost collapsed to the ground.

    He angrily replied with his own headbutt.

    *Boom!*

    He headbutt him again.

    *Boom!*

    Ace''s brain rattled in his head and his vision faded.

    *Boom!*

    An uppercut cut of his consciousness for a few seconds.

    He let go of Toro¡¯s hand.

    Toro stepped in and through another right hook.

    However, Ace ducked under it and countered with an uppercut.

    Toro took a couple dizzy steps back.

    *Boom!*

    Ace slammed his leg in Toro¡¯s stomach and kicked him away like a football.

    Toro bounced off the ground a few times before coming to a stop.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When he looked up, he saw Ace falling towards him; aiming a stomp at his head.

    *Boom!*

    Toro rolled out of the way and got to his feet.

    Ace rushed at him, but toro jumped and kicked him away.

    He then chased after him and hit him with a right hook, and then a couple left jabs.

    He threw the finisher, but Ace ducked under the punch and gave Toro a heavy body blow.

    *Boom!*

    He then started to pound Toro¡¯s midsection.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Toro desperately hit Ace in the face with a knee strike and forced him back.

    He gathered Qi around his fist and slammed it onto Ace¡¯s chest.

    *Boom!*

    The attack attacked Ace''s heart directly and stopped it.

    Toro smiled as he saw Ace stumbling back.

    He rushed forward and swung his claws, intending to rip Ace in two.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    He was shocked when Ace, whose heart was supposed to stop, kicked him under his chin.

    Ace gathered Qi around his fist and slammed it in the middle of Toro¡¯s chest.

    *Crack!*

    His fist caused Toro¡¯s chest-plate to shatter and his chest to sink in.

    Ace tried to follow up with a kick to the head, but Toro quickly jumped back.

    ¡°Cough?! Cough?!¡±

    He coughed up the bad blood gathering in his chest.

    Ace shot towards him and aimed a kick at his head.

    Toro leaned back and dodged it, he then retreated some more.

    ¡°¡­.I''m pretty sure I killed you.¡±

    ¡°Well the boundary between life and death is extremely thin. Sometimes when you cross it you can find your way back.¡±

    Ace said with a shrug.

    Toro didn''t know what he meant, but he knew that Ace somehow could restart his heart after it stops.

    ¡°Looks like I''ll need to transform.¡±

    He retreated even further, and focused on all the muscles in his body.

    *Pop!* *Pop!* *Pop!*

    Popping sounds came from his body as his muscles started pulsating.

    His skin darken and became rough.

    He grew black fur around some parts of his body.

    His body doubled in size, and grew a pair of horns and tail.

    ¡°A Minotaur?¡±

    Ace said in surprise.

    ¡°No, he used Qi so he has human blood. A half-breed?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. I''m half Minotaur.¡±

    Toro declared proudly.

    ¡°Oh! So that''s why you''re called Toro(Bull)!¡±

    Ace said with an enlightened expression.

    ¡°That''s right!¡±

    Toro kicked off the ground and rushed towards Ace.

    He was at least three times faster.

    *Boom!*

    He threw a right hook, and Ace blocked it with his arm.

    *Crack!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    The sound of his arm breaking reached his ears.

    He leaped back, but Toro was persistent.

    He leaped the same time as Ace and threw another right hook.

    Ace was forced to use his other arm to block it.

    *Boom!*

    This arm also broke.

    Toro came after him again.

    ¡°[Leg Boost X3]!¡±

    Ace legs glowed and thicken in an instant.

    *Boom!*

    He poured power in his legs and leaped back.

    He flew back several meters and dodged Toro¡¯s hook.

    Toro chased after him.

    ¡°Bring it!¡±

    Ace shot forward and swung his leg.

    *Boom!*

    His leg slammed into Toro¡¯s midsection and blew him back.

    Toro¡¯s feet skidded on the ground, and he slowly came to a stop.

    He shot forward again and focused his Qi around his fists.

    ¡°[Code Breaker: Monster Brawler]!¡±

    Ace''s Brawler character suddenly doubled in size and gained several monster traits.

    He moved towards Toro and welcomed his battle.

    *Boom!*

    The two threw a right hook at the same time, and punched each other in the face.

    Toro slammed his fist in Ace''s chest.

    Ace replied with a knee strike to the face.

    He then spun around with a roundhouse kick, to break Toro¡¯s neck.

    Toro blocked it with his arm and dragged ace''s leg towards him.

    *Boom!*

    He headbutt Ace and lifted him by the leg.

    With a spin he slammed Ace on the ground.

    *Boom!*

    The impact was so powerful it burst open the ground.

    Ace was lifted up by his leg again, and was about to be slammed on the ground.

    ¡°[Valley Maker]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Ace chopped Toro¡¯s head with his hand.

    The impact ran through Toro¡¯s body and caused a crater to form under him.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Blood sprayed out of Toro¡¯s nose like a hose.

    He released Ace¡¯s leg and took several unsteady steps back.

    Ace landed on the ground.

    He gathered orange light around his crocodilian fist.

    ¡°[Monstrous Big Impact]!¡±

    Ace thrust his towards Toro¡¯s chest, but Toro sensed the danger and moved his body a little. This caused his shoulder to be hit instead of his chest.

    *BOOOM!*

    Toro was sent flying like an arrow with his body spinning like a top.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    He flew through several buildings while still spinning. He only stopped after the 12th building.

    He laid broken on the streets with his entire right shoulder missing.

    ¡°Shit. I almost died just now.¡±

    He covered himself with Qi and started altering his beastly features.

    Some parts of him resemble that of a lion, while others resembled a tiger, an elephant, a wolf, etc.

    After combining several beastly features with his Minotaur form, Toro looked nothing short of a chimera monster.

    He quickly got to his feet and faced Ace who was walking towards him.

    ¡°This is my final form. If you beat me in this form then it''s your undisputed victory.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the information.¡±

    The two ran forward and began pounding each other.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Toro slashed Ace across the face, and the slap him with his back hand.

    Ace sunk his fangs in Toro¡¯s neck and tried to rip it.

    ¡°Guah?! Fuck! Let go!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Toro punched Ace in the head.

    He kept pounding his head until Ace''s head started bleeding.

    Ace let go, and Toro slammed his fist on his nose.

    *Boom!*

    Ace was forced a couple steps back.

    Toro ran up and hit him with a right hook.

    *Boom!*

    And then with a left.

    *Boom!*

    And then with another right.

    He threw one more punch, but Ace bent his back and dodged it.

    Ace then hit him with a right jab.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°[Signature Move: 12 Hit Combo]!¡±

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Ace rapidly hit Toro with twelve heavy blows to the face.

    The armored skin protecting him cracked.

    ¡°[Thunder Bull¡¯s Strike]!¡±

    Lightning gathered around Toro¡¯s fist as he hit Ace with it.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Lightning pierced through Ace¡¯s body and created a hole in his stomach.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Toro hit Ace with another lightning fist.

    *Boom!*

    A second hole formed in Ace''s stomach.

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    Ace eyes suddenly become ferocious.

    He roared and started punching Toro without reserve.

    Toro also started hitting Ace with everything he had.

    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±

    The two¡¯s blood started fly through the air as every punch they through sound like a thunder clap.

    All of the armored skin that they had were destroyed. Only flesh pounded on flesh.

    The two were equally matched in ferocity.

    Neither of them back down.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    All of sudden Ace''s body started sway to side like he was going to collapse.

    ¡°Haah!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Toro hit him in the face with jab.

    The light suddenly left Ace¡¯s eyes.

    Toro saw that and knew that his victory was one punch away.

    He poured all of his strength in his arm and threw one finally punch.

    That''s when Ace¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°[Equip]!¡±

    A sword appeared in his hand.

    Ace thrust his sword into Toro¡¯s neck, while Toro¡¯s fist smashed against Ace''s face.

    *Boom!*

    Ace flew back like a broken kite, and crashed on the ground.

    ¡°Keh?! Keh?!¡±

    Toro¡¯s grabbed the sword stuck in his neck and pulled it out.

    His body fell to the ground and twitched.

    He looked at Ace with hateful eyes.

    ¡°¡­H¡­How could you¡­use a sword in a fist?!¡±

    He shouted as he felt his life slipping from him.

    Ace¡¯s forcibly lifted his upper body.

    There was a smile on his disfigured face.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong with using cheat codes when you''re going to lose?¡±

    After saying that he passed out.

    Toro couldn''t say anything as he felt his body go cold.

    ¡®Shit! I can''t believe I''m going to die at the hands of a cheating bastard!¡¯

    That was the last thought that went through his mind, as he died with an unwilling look on his face.

    The arena was quiet as the two ferocious beasts laid on the ground after giving it their all.

 Demon Awakens

    After Dario ordered for them to separate and handle their opponents individually, Marco and Han immediately carried it out.

    Currently Han was facing Leon, who had a devious smile on his face.

    The aura his body was giving off sent chills down Han¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Yo, Teacher. What''s wrong? You look like you bit a bug or something.¡±

    Leon said with a casual tone.

    Han breathe in and out to calm himself. He was a war veteran after all. He couldn''t allow unnecessary fear to slow him down.

    ¡°There you go. You''re starting to look like your old self again.¡±

    Leon said with a joyous tone, completely ignoring the situation.

    ¡°¡­.I wish I could say the same for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you found out? What gave it away? Was it these?¡±

    Leon pulled his mouth and showed off his sharp fangs.

    ¡°Or was it these?¡±

    He flashed his fingers, and claws were released from his fingers tips.

    ¡°Pretty cool, don''t you think?¡±

    He started laughing heartily.

    ¡°But I gotta say, being a demon is all that bad. I mean I had this nasty crick in my neck for years. But now, boom! It''s gone! Oh, look! The eyes are cool too right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Wouldn''t one be distress after having their entire existence rewritten?¡±

    ¡°Stop being a drama queen. It''s not like I''m 100% a different person. The core is still the same.¡±

    He placed his hand over his heart.

    ¡°I still love my wife and children. Isn''t that enough?¡±

    His eyes were gentle as he mentioned his family.

    But that only lasted for a moment. His eyes quickly regained its dangerous look.

    ¡°So what if I want to rip a few people''s hearts out, and feed it to their love ones? Isn''t everyone like that every now and then?¡±

    His tone was so casual that you would think that he was talking about the weather.

    It made Han feel a great sense of danger.

    He could understand why the Saevio clan wished to eliminate Leon here. If he leaves this place there''s no telling what he will do.

    Han gripped his axe tightly.

    ¡°I''ll have to kill you here.¡±

    He said coldly.

    Leon on the other hand-

    ¡°What? Did I hit a nerve? What did I say wrong? Was it the feeding people''s hearts to their love ones thing? If so what if I cook the hearts first?¡±

    ¡°Damn Demon!¡±

    Han kicked off the ground and swung his axe down at Leon.

    *Boom!*

    Leon simply jumped back and dodged the axe, and landed on a nearby roof.

    ¡°What? Still not satisfied? Well, whatever.¡±

    Leon said with shrug.

    Han threw the axe and it hit the building and destroyed it.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Woah, there.¡±

    Leon jumped, flipped in the air, and landed softly on the ground.

    ¡°[Royal Corps Combat Arts]!¡±

    The moment Leon''s feet touched the ground, Han was already beside him with his fist rushing towards Leon''s face.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°?!¡±

    His fist was blocked by Leon''s aura, that transformed into a single wing.

    ¡°Please, not the face.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Leon casually kicked him away when he said that.

    Han was sent flying back a few meters before stopping.

    ¡°¡­.Heavy.¡±

    ¡°The Royal Corps Battle Arts, huh? Truly an amazing body strengthening technique.¡±

    Leon slowly approached Han.

    ¡°If a normal person had received that kick just now, it would be strange if some of their bones didn''t shatter. But all you receive was a few bruises. Truly praiseworthy.¡±

    Leon tone made Han angry.

    It was the tone of someone looking down on him.

    He could tell that Leon didn''t see him as nothing more than a toy to pass the time.

    How could Han not be angry?

    ¡°Hm? You look dissatisfied about something.¡±

    Han didn''t reply to him, and made his strength flow throughout his body.

    His body released popping sounds, and his muscles became firmer and fill with power.

    ¡°Whew~! Such an overbearing fighting spirit.¡±

    Leon said with a playful smile.

    ¡°I wonder-¡±

    *Boom!*

    Before he could finished talking Han popped up in front of him and punched him in the face.

    He flew back and crashed through a building.

    *Boom!*

    When he flew out of the building he twisted his body in the air and landed on his feet.

    However, Han was already in front of him.

    ¡°?!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Leon lifted one hand up and caught Han¡¯s fist.

    *Crack!*

    The impact of Han¡¯s punched made his hand and fingers all bent up.

    ¡°¡­..?¡±

    The impact was far stronger than Leon had expected.

    Han immediately followed up with a kick.

    *Boom!*

    Leon blocked it with his arm, but it also cracked.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    He leaped back to distance himself.

    However Han chased after him, and hit him with a body blow.

    *Boom!*

    The punch sent Leon flying upwards like a rocket.

    Han appeared again and flipped before slamming his heel on Leon''s head.

    *Boom!*

    Leon was forced to the ground like a meteorite.

    *Boom!*

    His body created a huge crater in the ground.

    Leon laid in this crater with his neck bent oddly to the side.

    Han landed not too far away from the crater and looked down at him.

    His eyes were wide open and didn''t even blinked.

    ¡°Well, then. This was a bit unexpected.¡±

    Leon spoke with his neck broken and bent oddly.

    He sat up and gripped his head.

    *Crack!*

    He bent his neck back into shape with a low grunt.

    He then move it around as if checking if it was alright, before standing up.

    ¡°Looks like I underestimated you, Teacher. The Royal Corps¡­. Damn that''s a mouth-full. I''m shorting it to RCBA.¡±

    Even though his neck was just broken and he was slapped around, the playful and mischievous aura remained.

    ¡°Anyway, RCBA was far stronger than I remembered¡­. Now that I think about it, I haven''t mastered it yet. This should also be the first time I''ve seen yours.¡±

    Leon face suddenly looked like he just had a mischievous idea.

    ¡°Hey, how about I steal your RCBA?¡±

    He suddenly disappeared and popped up in front of Han.

    ¡°Come on, show me the full extent of your technique, so that I can steal it for myself.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Han hit him with a right hook, and forced him to take a few steps to the side.

    ¡°Fine! Watch and learn!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He punched Leon in the face and sent him flying back.

    He rushed after him and swung his leg like a whip and kick Leon in the chest.

    *Boom!*

    Leon caught it with his hands.

    ¡°Sadly I''m not a masochist, so you''ll to have teach me while fighting for your life.¡±

    He lifted Han by the leg and swung him down like a club.

    *Boom!*

    Han used his arms to cushion the impact.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    He groaned as he felt a sharp pain run through his arms.

    He then used his free leg and rapidly slammed it against Leon''s head.

    Leon let go of the leg after the fifth kick.

    Han twisted his body, and quickly brought his feet to the ground. He then pulled two combat knives that were strapped to his legs and rushed towards Leon.

    He swung the knives at Leon''s neck.

    Leon released his claws and counter with a slash of his own.

    *Clang!*

    The blades and claws clashed.

    Leon slashed at Han, Han blocked it with his knives and stabbed at Leon.

    Leon swat the strike away with his claws, and swung down the free one.

    However, his hand was stabbed by Han¡¯s other knife that suddenly accelerated.

    The knife twisted and ripped Leon''s hand off.

    Seeing that Leon took a few steps back.

    However, Han was like a hungry viper in reach of his prey.

    The knives danced in his hands as he slashed Leon all over her his body with such speed and precision that by the time the first blood sprayed out, Leon had already been cut over 20 times.

    The knives suddenly started glowing as they moved faster.

    ¡°[Royal Corps Battle Arts¡­]!¡±

    Green sparks started emitting from blades and howls could be heard.

    ¡°[Wolf¡¯s Hunt]!¡±

    The blades suddenly turned into two wolves, which combined together and pounce on Leon.

    *Boom!*

    Leon was blown back with the wolf savagely ripping him apart.

    His body fell on the ground with countless cuts all over his body.

    Blood covered his entire body.

    When the Saevio clan saw Leon laying flat on the ground they all had satisfied expressions.

    All expect Markus.

    ¡®These old fools only heard of Beleth''s strength and ferocity, that''s why they already believe that Leon''s death was assured.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes as he stared at Leon.

    ¡®But as someone who witnessed firsthand just how terrifying a demon vessel can be, I can''t help but to feel sorry for Han.¡¯

    He watched as Leon''s body twitched before moving.

    ¡°His death won''t be pretty.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Strong demonic crimson aura suddenly burst from Leon''s body. It was so strong that Han had to take a few steps back.

    Leon slowly rose to his feet like a zombie.

    ¡°I forgot there were weapon techniques in the RCBA.¡±

    He looked down on his body that was covered in blood.

    ¡°Damn, it hurts.¡±

    He then teleported in front of Han.

    He aimed a kick at his neck. Han bent his back to dodge it.

    However, Leon''s leg didn''t past his face like it should. It stopped right over his chest, and then slammed down.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Han back was forcibly bent, and his feet flew off the ground.

    Leon''s foot forced Han into the ground with his feet in the air like a dead frog.

    Han felt like his lungs and heart were being suppressed by a mountain.

    He poured all of strength into his arms and push the foot.

    ¡°Woah.¡±

    He pushed Leon''s entire body up into the air.

    Han didn''t quickly got to his feet.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However he had to jump to the side to dodge a flying kick from Leon.

    Han quickly picked back up his knives. They glowed and grew into two swords.

    ¡°Oh? So you can even change the features of your weapon?¡±

    Leon spoke with an impressed tone.

    Han charged towards him and swung the glowing swords.

    Leon stood his place and swung his claws.

    *Boom!*

    Claw and blade madly clashed against each other.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Han¡¯s hands were like lightning as he swung his sword.

    Leon smiled devilishly as he swung his claws like a wild beast.

    Cuts appeared in the two¡¯s bodies by the second.

    Their blood danced in the air, while their green and crimson aura intertwined and created a mesmerizing scene.

    The Saevio members were cheering madly for Han to finish off Leon.

    Even in the audience there were several royal guards cheering for their leader Han. A lot of them were always jealous of Leon''s growth and wished to see him fall here.

    But not all of them were like that.

    There were those who looked up to Leon, and wished for him to usher in a new era in the Royal Corps.

    There were also a lot of women cheering for Leon as well.

    Leon was originally very handsome, now he had a wild aura and devilish smile that made their hearts skip a beat.

    Leon and Han were oblivious to the cheers and jeers around them.

    They were totally engrossed in the life and death battle before.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Han¡¯s swords suddenly lit up and bent like a snake, and struck towards Leon.

    Leon was able to counter one, but the other one stabbed into his chest.

    ¡°[Blooming Blade]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Dozens of blades suddenly burst out of Leon''s body and made him look like a porcupine.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    He stepped back with the blades still sticking inside of him.

    Han swung down his other sword.

    Leon lifted his arm to block it.

    *Boom!*

    Leon arm was cleanly cut off.

    The crowd cheered when that happened.

    The Saevio balcony especially became lively.

    With one arm cut off, and dozens blades sticking out of his body Leon''s death was assured.

    Markus¡¯ face was bitter unlike the rest.

    ¡®These idiots actually forgot something very important about Beleth''s vessels.¡¯

    He clench his fist.

    ¡°For them to truly awaken they all need to die once.¡±

    All this time Leon was only in transition, for him to become a true demon he needs to die and experience rebirth. This was where [War Face] came from. It was to prepare you for true rebirth.

    ¡°If I had known that he was already in transition, I would''ve killed him myself instead of entrusting it Marco.¡±

    Han thrust his sword through Leon''s neck.

    Leon''s eyes lost its light as he fell on the ground dead.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The twins cried out when they saw their father fall.

    Kimiko patted their shoulders telling them that it was okay.

    They thought that she was consoling them, but that wasn''t the case.

    As a death goddess herself, Kimiko could see when a soul is drawn to the underworld. However, Leon''s soul didn''t even budge in his body.

    But the aura of death surrounded his body at the same time.

    There was only one explanation for this, instantaneous rebirth.

    Han stared down on Leon''s body while breathing heavily.

    He walked over to take his swords from Leon''s body.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However the moment his hands touched the swords, he was grabbed.

    Han leaped back and distanced himself.

    He watched as Leon stood up with the swords till stabbed into his chest and neck.

    He then saw something even more shocking.

    The swords that stabbed into Leon suddenly started melting, before breaking and falling on the ground.

    By the time the swords hit the floor, Leon''s wounds had already healed.

    ¡°Damn, you actually killed me. That is so not cool.¡±

    That was the first thing Leon said.

    ¡°Well, at least now I''m a full fledge demon.¡±

    Black light then appeared in his hand.

    ¡°And I can still use Qi. Sweet!¡±

    He then turned and faced Han.

    ¡°Now then, if that''s all you had to show then I''ll be killing you now.¡±

    Leon''s rebirth and his casually tone, sent shivers down Han¡¯s spine.

    Not only he was reborn, he also moved up to [Mid S Class] from a [Lower S Class].

    That surpassed everyone on this battlefield.

    Han knew that he was looking death in the face.

    He honestly wanted to give up, but he doubt the current Leon would let him go.

    The old Leon might''ve let him go, considering the relationship as Teacher and Pupil. But not this demon.

    Forget being teacher and student, even if they were father and son he doubt the current Leon would spare him. Especially, after Han just killed him.

    Realizing that, Han made up his resolve to die here. However, he''s taking this demon in front of him to hell with him.

    ¡°[Final Art: Martyr]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Han¡¯s aura suddenly had an explosive increase in volume and intensity.

    The ground under his feet burst up and started floating in the air.

    His eyes became extremely bloodshot and cracking sounds were coming from his body.

    This was the Royal Corps Battle Arts final art, Martyr.

    In exchange for his life, Han receives an once in a life time increase in strength. It was a suicide technique that was only supposed to be used for preservation of the kingdom.

    Han determined Leon as a future threat to Dario''s rule, and decided to give it his all to kill him here.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He rushed forward with an explosive force. He even blew away a couple buildings around him with his charge.

    He was like an unstoppable bullet, piercing towards a god.

    ¡°I see. So that''s the final art.¡±

    *Swoosh!*

    In an instant, Leon who was in front of Han, was now walking slowly behind him.

    ¡°Then, you''re no longer needed.¡±

    He then around and face Han¡¯s back, and lifted his right arm that was holding something.

    ¡°It''s my victory.¡±

    He was holding Han¡¯s head.

    Han¡¯s eyes blinked in wonder as he stared at his headless body. A look of horror then flashed across his face.

    His face then stuck that way, and never moved again. At the same time his body collapse on the floor and bled out.

    The entire stadium was silent.

    All those who cheered when Leon died, and all those who cheered when he was reborn; none of them made a single sound.

    The headless body of Han had all scared them silly.

    All the elders of the Saevio clan all had bitter expressions.

    They were unable to prevent Leon from becoming a demon. This was a massive slap to their face, as well as a thorn in their side.

    ¡°Yay, daddy!¡±

    The silence was broken by the twins¡¯ cheers.

    It was only then the stadium came back to life.

    Some wept for Han¡¯s death, while others cheered for the new age. There were a lot of mixed reactions.

    Leon walked over to Han¡¯s body, and placed his head on his chest.

    ¡°Thanks for the final lesson, Teacher. I''ll always remember it, while I master the RCBA.¡±

    Then turned his back and walked away.

    ¡°If you''re lucky, the Secundus Branch might revive you. That''s why I''ll leave your body intact¡­..Well, mostly intact. Later.¡±

    Real crimson wings suddenly spurted from his back.

    He then flew towards Miko''s direction.

 Sin King

    Elsewhere, Marco and Miko were locked in battle.

    *Boom!*

    Miko''s twin blades clashed with Marco''s saber.

    The two separated and then leaped towards each other and swung their swords.

    *Boom!*

    Marco was able to block both of Miko''s swords, and kicked him away.

    Miko flew back and twisted his body in the air.

    ¡°[Dragon Rage]!¡±

    Purple aura surrounded him and turned into swords. These swords flew towards Marco, intending to skewer him.

    Marco''s swords started to glow a crimson color.

    ¡°[Crimson Cutter]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He swung his sword and a crimson arc flew and ripped through the aura swordslike paper.

    The arc flew towards Miko without a drop in speed.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Miko gathered his Qi in his right hand and caught the arc.

    *Boom!*

    He crushed it like it was an egg shell.

    ¡°He can actually crush aura? That''s a pretty good skill.¡±

    Marco thought honestly.

    Miko then gathered Qi in his right palm.

    The Qi twisted together into a ball, that shone brightly.

    ¡°[Demonic Qi Blast]!¡±

    The energy ball shot from Miko''s palm and expanded in size.

    The ball destroyed everything it past, and shot towards Marco.

    Marco smiled and swung down his sword.

    *Boom!*

    The sword cut through the blast and cut it in two.

    He then rushed forward.

    Miko started firing dozens of energy balls from his palm.

    Marco cut through them with his saber, and continued to move towards Miko without concern.

    Miko smiled when he saw that.

    He started using both hands to fire energy balls. He even spurted his wings and flew back.

    Seeing that, Marco put power in his legs and kicked off the ground.

    He appeared in front of Miko and swung his sword at his neck.

    Miko saw that evasion was impossible, so he did the next best thing.

    He crushed the sword with his fangs.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This caught Marco off guard.

    Miko slammed both palms on his chest.

    *Boom!*

    The energy blast blew him back with his uniform and skin burnt.

    He flipped a couple times and landed on his feet.

    ¡°Nice. This Qi blast is just like those in DBZ. I knew that this was a good time to try it.¡±

    Miko suddenly felt the urge to use two hands to fire a highly popular blue blast, but after remembering how long it takes to fire just one, he discard the idea.

    ¡°You don''t seem to be taking this seriously, third.¡±

    Said Marco.

    ¡°You too.¡±

    ¡°Well, I just find it funny how just a few years ago I could easily squash you like a bug. But now, here you are. Standing on the same stage asme.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t life funny sometimes?¡±

    ¡°I guess you''re right.¡±

    Marco still had a carefree smile on his face.

    ¡°You know, I was ordered to kill you and Leon today.¡±

    ¡°How''s that turning out?¡±

    Miko said with a mocking tone.

    He saw when Leon knocked Marco out with one punch. It was obvious that Marco could no longer kill Leon.

    But what about Miko?

    Common sense dictates that Miko was the easier target.

    ¡®Common sense¡¯.

    ¡°You know, I''m someone who will never be a leader. But I''m one hell of a follower. Give me an order and I''ll do it without question.¡±

    ¡°You mean that you''re a lapdog.¡±

    ¡°And a very good one at that.¡±

    Marco said proudly.

    ¡°I''ll admit that killing Leon is impossible, so I already fail one order. But I can still kill you and carry out another order.¡±

    ¡°Ain''t that good for you. But killing me is also impossible for you.¡±

    Miko''s body started glowing.

    ¡°Since you''ve failed as a lapdog, how about becoming a test dummy instead?¡±

    A light flashed, and Miko had entered his [Dragonite Mode].

    ¡°It''s been years since I''ve used this in battle. So be a good boy and help me get warmed up.¡±

    He then took a step forward.

    *Boom!*

    The ground cracked open and Miko disappeared.

    *Boom!*

    Marco suddenly felt like he was hit by a truck. He was sent bouncing off the ground a few times before getting back to his feet.

    He scanned his eyes around, but couldnt see Miko''s figure.

    He quickly stretched out his aura and used it as a radar.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He sense that something was coming from his left.

    He moved back.

    *Boom!*Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    But his chin was grazed by a fist, which was enough to make him fly a few meters to the side.

    ¡°He''s incredibly fast, and his attacks packs a lot of punch.¡±

    Marco wasn''t aware of the existence of [Dragonite] before this battle. That was because it was never used inside the capital city before. So he found it extremely dangerous.

    He went on full alert and tried to track Miko''s movements.

    ¡°!¡±

    He quickly jumped several feet in the air.

    *Boom!*

    The spot he was just standing at was destroyed by a punch.

    Marco looked down at Miko and felt a chill run down his spine when he looked in his eyes.

    *Boom!*

    Miko disappeared again.

    ¡°!¡±

    Marco used his aura to dodged to side.

    He suddenly saw an afterimage of Miko throwing an uppercut.

    ¡°If that had hit me, my head would''ve definitely flew off!¡±

    Marco could immediately tell that Miko''s physical abilities far surpassed his in this state.

    It would be suicide to fight him in a fist fight.

    However, he needs to take desperate measures to even have a chance of living.

    Marco immediately landed on the ground and condense the aura around his body to form a protective shield around his body.

    *Boom!*

    He suddenly felt like a flying mountain had crashed into his chest.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He flew back like a bullet and crashed through several buildings.

    He crashed into the streets and created a crater.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    He coughed up some blood while on his knees.

    ¡°¡­.That hurt far more than I had hoped.¡±

    *Boom!*

    He was suddenly sent flying up in the air by a kick.

    He flew like a soccer ball and crashed through the roof of a building.

    His entire body was aching.

    ¡°¡­Damn. Cough!...Just what the hell is up with that technique.¡±

    He was unable to lift his body.

    ¡°Just a little more¡­.Hm?¡±

    He saw something falling from the sky.

    At first it was faint, but after awhile he could make out what it was.

    It was Miko, who was aiming to stomp Marco into the ground.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    He covered his body with all of his aura, and formed the thickest armor he could.

    ¡°Fuuuuccccckkkk!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Marco was stomped through the floor and broke through 4 floors before hitting the ground.

    *BOOOM!*

    The building exploded, and large cracks ran through ground like spider webs.

    When the dust cleared Miko was standing on Marco whose eyes were rolled to the back of his head.

    His body was stained with blood.

    ¡°That idiot!¡±

    Markus naturally knew what Marco was doing. Even though it was his only choice, because Miko''s physical strength was just that frightening, it was reckless and honestly suicidal.

    Just a little more and Marco could''ve died.

    However, he didn''t die. That only made his plan succeed.

    *Boom!*

    Miko leaped back when he saw an overwhelming crimson aura burst out of Marco''s body.

    Tribal markings appeared on his face, and rose like a zombie.

    Marco had activated [War Face].

    When Miko saw that-

    ¡°Finally, you''re ready to fight.¡±

    How could he not know what Marco was doing.

    Even an idiotwould know that this was his goal from the moment he stopped fighting, and openly accepted Miko''s attacks.

    It was a reckless and stupid idea. But in the face of supreme power, stupidity and recklessness was sometimes the most appropriate means for survival.

    A savage look was present in Marco''s eyes as he looked at Miko.

    ¡°Thank you for going along with my stupidness.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and fight. Otherwise, I would''ve just wasted my time and energy.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Marco laughed and then looked at Miko with a ferocious gaze.

    ¡°Then let''s not waste anymore time!¡±

    Marco disappeared from his spot and appeared in front of Miko.

    *Boom!*

    He kicked Miko across the face.

    *Boom!*

    Miko replied with an uppercut.

    *Boom!*

    Marco hit him with a knee strike. His arms then started glowing crimson.

    ¡°[Crimson Murder]!¡±

    A Giant crimson ball hit Miko in the chest.

    *BOOM!*

    Miko was blown back with his scales stripping off. There was a crater were he once was.

    He sunk his feet into the ground and forcibly stop himself.

    He was secretly surprised. He didn''t expect Marco to get so strong after [War Face] activated. It was definitely abnormal.

    ¡®Could it be that the Saevio clan had ways to draw out more of Beleth''s power, that I didn''t no about?¡¯

    He grinned and showed off his dagger-like fangs.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    He activated his Qi to the fullest.

    He could feel his physical abilities rise even further as the demonic Qi flowed through his body.

    He didn''t use his Ruler¡¯s Qi too because just like his identity as a proxy, he wanted to keep it a secret until he becomes king.

    With his strength risingto a new level, Miko eagerly rushed towards Marco.

    He desperately wanted to test out how much stronger [Dragonite] became after the application of Qi.

    Marco charged at him as well.

    The two met midway.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    They quickly started pounding each other.

    Miko fired three hooks on rapid. They allconnected and caused Marco''s body to sway about.

    Marco slammed his fist savagely on Miko''s chest. Every punch caused a cracking sound in Miko''s body.

    Miko grabbed Marco''s face and began to feed him with knee strikes.

    Marco used his fingers and dig into Miko''s side and rip his flesh.

    Miko was forced to let go.

    Marco took that chance to step in Miko''s face and forced him to the ground.

    Marco then used his crimson fists and slammed them on Miko''s defenseless body.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Every fist caused the ground to break open under Miko.

    Miko could tell that every hit was stronger than the last.

    The situation was suddenly getting bad. Marco''s strength was obviously growing by the second.

    For the first time, Miko experience how terrifying [War Face] really was.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    But to everyone''s surprise, Miko suddenly started laughing hysterically.

    ¡°Rawr!¡±

    He suddenly caught one of Marco''s fist in his mouth. He pulled it and dragged Marco towards him.

    *Boom!*

    He slammed his fist in Marco''s face and forced him to step back a couple times.

    Miko quickly got to his feet.

    ¡°Hahahahah!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He swung a right hook.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He swung a left hook.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He slammed his leg against Marco''s chest and burst it open.

    Blood sprayed from Marco''s body as he was blown back.

    However, [War Face] prevented him from falling.

    ¡°Hahahaha! This is fun! This is really fun! I haven''t felt this great in a long time!¡±

    Miko''s words were loud and clear.

    Even with his body soaked in his own blood, this boy looked like he was having the time of his life.

    This made everyone nervous.

    ¡°He''s a total battle maniac like his grandfather.¡±

    Rouge said coldly.

    Marco who faced such a Miko, was actually enjoying himself as well.

    This fight was far more exciting than all of his boring jobs over the years.

    He got so excited that he broke a rule that he should never break.

    ¡°[War Face 2]!¡±

    ¡°That idiot!¡±

    Markus stood up and shouted.

    But it was too late.

    *Boom!*

    Marco''s aura suddenly reached a new height.

    The marks on his face started glowing like fire, and spread down to his chest and covered his back.

    His muscles slightly grew and he now had fangs and claws.

    Marco had made his demonification pass the recommended phase and enter a place of no return.

    When Miko saw that Marco''s strength had increased by several folds in return for a part of his humanity, he couldn''t help but to remember his deal with Beleth 3 years ago.

    It was during the third month of Miko''s seclusion to tame his demon side.

    He was facing Beleth''s while eating some meat jerky.

    ¡°You want some?¡±

    He asked Beleth.

    ¡°¡­.No need.¡±

    ¡°Come on. I know you''re curious about the taste. I can tell from the way you always take peeks at me whenever I''m eating.¡±

    ¡°I said I''m fine.¡±

    ¡°Don''t be so stubborn. Enjoy life a little. Isn''t that what being a king is all about?¡±

    Miko threw Beleth the meat, and even took out some wine and gave him.

    ¡°In this place you have a physical body. Which means you can enjoy the pleasures of the living again. Don''t waste this opportunity.¡±

    After that, the two no longer showed hostility towards each other. They spent months talking about all kinds of stuff, and never once mention the matter of rebirth.

    Miko spoke of his old world, while Beleth spoke about his past exploits in the war.

    Miko listened intently to Beleth''s war stories. Hearing how the demons rise against the gods were very entertaining.

    ¡°Hey, Bel. If you were to be reborn, what would be the first thing you would do?¡±

    Miko asked this around the 5th month.

    ¡°I would go around and see the world. 10, 000 years have past, I''m sure it turned into an interesting place.¡±

    ¡°I see. I want to travel the world too. But I need to handle some stuff here first.¡±

    ¡°You''re trying to become king, right?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I want to keep my promise to a beautiful woman.¡±

    ¡°Do you love that woman?¡±

    Miko''s face was blank when he heard that.

    ¡°No way. I just owe her a lot, that''s all.¡±

    Beleth didn''t say anything more.

    On the 7th month of their time together, Beleth and Miko''s friendship had reached a new level.

    It was said that spending a long time alone with someone would generate a sense of camaraderie. This was an example of this.

    ¡°Miko, would you like to become the new me?¡±

    Beleth suddenly asked.

    This question surprised Miko.

    Beleth continued.

    ¡°I''ve been thinking about it for a while. I mean, I''ve been trying to be reborn for thousands of years now, and I still cant evolve from a wisp. Doesn''t that mean that rebirth was impossible?¡±

    ¡°You gave up?¡±

    ¡°I''m not giving up, I''m just passing on my will. I''ll still try to revive myself using other souls, but I''ll also use you as a plan b.¡±

    ¡°You mean that I''ll be an insurance in case you fail?¡±

    Beleth nodded.

    ¡°At least if I fail, I''ll have a successor.¡±

    He looked at Miko.

    ¡°So what do you say? Do you want to play a game to see if you''ll become the next Beleth or will I revive in a new body?¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Sounds fun. You''re on. But if I win you have treat me to a meal.¡±

    ¡°You took the words out of my mouth.¡±

    The two laughed.

    ¡°Since you''re willing to sacrifice a part of yourself to gain strength, then we''re not that different after all.¡±

    A devious grin appeared on his face.

    He remembered Beleth''s words.

    ¡°Since I''m just a wisp, the power I can grant you is limited. If you want to receive real power then you must sacrifice a part of yourself to me, and in exchange I will grant you half of my soul that is lingering about in the ¡®void realm¡¯.¡±

    Miko''s right arm suddenly darken and was covered in crimson runes.

    This was Miko''s sacrifice to Beleth. His right arm was now that of a demon. In return the power he received was enormous.

    ¡°[Sin King]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Demonic crimson aura burst from Miko''s body and caused an oppressive feeling over countless of people.

    The weaker ones already fainted from fear, while the slightly stronger ones could only hold their trembling shoulders.

    Even members of the Triad could feel the dreaded aura clearly. Even though it was weak, it was still the aura of a Great Demon King of hell.

    Every Saevio member could feel their blood reacting to this aura.

    Meanwhile Miko''s appearance changed slightly.

    His hair became wild and spiky as it turned crimson. Tribal markings appeared over his entire body. Only his black arm that already had crimson runes on it, didn''t change. His right eye turned crimson, and demonicflames could be seen burning inside it.

    This was the form Miko got from Beleth.

    [Sin King].

    He smiled demonically at Marco.

    ¡°Now then, shall we commence our clash between demons?¡±

 Dragonite-Second Form

    After over a decade, Luka was finally facing her mother¡¯s killer.

    For years she dreamt of this day. She even thought about countless scenarios where she would encounter Dario.

    But now that she was actually facing him in a battle to the death, especially on such a grand stage, countless thoughts were running through her mind.

    *Boom!*

    She bent her back to dodge a strike from Dario.

    She jumped back and threw her two knives at Dario.

    Dario easily dodged them and rushed towards her with his saber.

    Luka swung her hand and a dozen arcs of wind rushed towards Dario.

    Dario jumped over them, and they sliced up a tower behind him.

    He covered his body in [Dragon Rage] swung down his saber.

    Luka created a lightning blade and blocked the saber.

    *Boom!*

    She pushed him back, charged at him, and thrust her lightning blade.

    *Boom!*

    Dario who was still airborne, quickly used the side of his blade to parry the attack.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    But a pulse of electricity entered his body, and caused it to freeze up.

    Luka quickly created an ice spear and threw it. It struck Dario in the shoulder.

    *Boom!*

    The ice spear suddenly exploded and Dario felt a severe cool sensation enter his body.

    His used his aura to drag himself away.

    However, Luka didn''t intend to let him escape.

    ¡°[Black Frost Dragon¡¯s Roar]!¡±

    A pillar of dark chilly winds hit Dario head on.

    *Boom!*

    Dario was sent crashing through countless structures because of Luka''s attack.

    However, since his body was being protected by [Dragon Rage] the damage he received wasn''t much.

    He quickly stood up and searched for Luka.

    ¡°?!¡±

    His instincts suddenly alerted him of danger.

    He quickly jumped and saw 20ft spikes coming out of his shadow.

    No. It didn''t came from his shadow. It came from the dark spot that was where he had just escaped.

    Dario decided that the ground was dangerous, so he used his aura to create wings.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    That''s when he suddenly heard a roar.

    He looked and saw a giant black serpent attacking him out of nowhere.

    It opened its mouth to devour Dario whole.

    Dario quickly used his saber to block the serpents mouth.

    The saber was set vertically, which prevented it from chomping down on Dario.

    Dario quickly moved back. Immediately after, the saber snapped like a twig in the serpents mouth.

    With his weapon lost, and the serpent looking at him with a hungry expression, Dario drew out his favorite weapon.

    His cannon-size gun.

    The gun lit up when Dario held it, and it gave off a low roar.

    At this moment, the serpent pounced at Dario.

    ¡°Eat this!¡±

    Dario pulled the trigger with a roar.

    *Boom!*

    A loud sound rang as a powerful laser hit the serpent.

    It wailed in agony, as smoke came from its body.

    Dario pulled the trigger again.

    *Boom!*

    This time the serpent was sent flying back.

    Dario then suddenly heard a roaring sound coming from behind him and saw four elemental dragons rushing towards him.

    One was made of lightning.

    One was made of ice.

    One looked like a dragon-shaped tornado.

    The last one was made of pure darkness.

    All of these dragons charged towards Dario.

    Dario saw the dragons and pointed his cannon at them.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    He fired four blasts and destroyed each of the dragons.

    He then saw something rush out of the explosions.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    It was Luka who was in her [Black Ice Dragoon].

    Dario was shocked when he saw the 7ft beast made of black ice rushing towards him, but he was still calm enough to counter with his cannon.

    *Boom!*

    He fired at the ice beast.

    However, the ice beast was able to slap the shot away with its bear hands.

    A tail then shot from behind and pierced towards Dario''s chest.

    Dario barely dodged it be jumping to the side, and fired again.

    *Boom!*

    The ice beast was blown back, but it''s tail suddenly lengthen and stabbed Dario in the back.

    However, he had anticipated this and focused most of his aura to protect his back beforehand. The tail only bruised his skin.

    The ice beast flipped to kill its momentum, and created a giant sword.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    At this time, the giant serpent came back for revenge.

    The serpent and the ice beast moved towards Dario at the same time. One from the front and one from the back.

    Dario saw that the cannon gun was no longer able to assist him here, so he put it away.

    His eyes then turned bloodshot, and the aura around him condensed so tightly you would think that it was a second later of skin.

    The first one to meet him was Luka.

    She swung the ice sword that looked like it could easily cut a man in half.

    Dario welcomed her and punched out.

    *Boom!*

    His fist collided with the ice sword and instantly shattered it.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This caught Luka off guard.

    Dario spun around and kicked her armor.

    *Boom!*

    A section of the armor instantly shattered.

    At this moment the serpent pounced toward Dario.

    Dario turned around and punched the serpent in its nose.

    *Boom!*

    The serpent flew back for more than a mile.

    Considering the serpent¡¯s size and the speed it was going, it would take tremendous strength to send it flying back so far.

    Luka who was a victim of Miko''s [Dragonite] immediately used her experience to determine Dario''s physical abilities had jumped to an all new level.

    She also knew that it had something to do with [Dragon Rage].

    This was actually an advance form of [Dragon Rage] or second form if you will.

    Dario had drawn on his dragon genes for power. Only those who had a certain mastery over [Dragon Rage] can tap into their dragon ancestry.

    [Dragon Rage] was something the Dragna clan inherited from Tiamat. So it was a dragon-based ability. The more you master it, to closer you become to a dragon.

    Luka could see a few azure scales on Dario''s fist.

    She easily determined that he had touch upon the power of dragons.

    Seeing that, Luka deactivated her [Black Ice Dragoon].

    ¡°To think that you actually want to compete with me in draconic abilities.¡±

    A cold look appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°You must be one dumb bastard.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Luka''s magic suddenly burst from her body, and then forced itself back through her pores.

    Her hair immediately grew and stretched to the ground.

    Her skin turned into black scales, minus the center of her face and torso.

    Her cornea turned black, and her fangs and claws grew as sharp as knives.

    She had entered [Dragonite] mode.

    ¡°This is the same technique that Nero¡¯s grandson used.¡±

    Darwin said with a hint of surprise.

    ¡°It looks like they either developed it together, or one of them gave the other the technique. Either way it proves that they''re pretty close.¡±

    Joesph said.

    An idea suddenly floated in his head, but he decided to keep it to himself for now.

    *Boom!*

    Luka took a step forwardand cracked open the ground.

    This was a similar scene to when Miko activates [Dragonite].

    Dario watched her vigilant eyes.

    He could feel the tyrannical aura that Luka''s giving off.

    It was obvious that her body now possessed incredible power.

    Luka moved and disappeared.

    Dario also moved and disappeared.

    *Boom!*

    The ground suddenly burst open 50 meters from where they were.

    Their afterimages showed for a second before fading again.

    *Boom!*

    Another crater opened up dozens of meters from the last one.

    *Boom!*

    Craters started opening up all over the place, while Luka and Dario''s afterimages were at multiple places at once.

    There was an afterimage of Dario hitting Luka with a right hook.

    There was one of Luka lifting him off the ground with a kick.

    There was also one of the two punching each other at the same time.

    *Boom!*

    A church exploded as Dario was seen flying out of it.

    He quickly spun in the air and caught his balance. He then rushed forward again.

    *Boom!*

    Luka was seen crashing into a building in a completely different direction.

    *Boom!*

    All the surrounding buildings cracked open when their fists collided.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Dario groan and blood sprayed from his fist.

    Luka dragged his arm and slammed her leg in Dario''s midsection.

    *Crack!*

    The sound of Dario''s ribs breaking rung out in thestadium.

    He punched Luka under the throat, and then stooped and punched her in stomach.

    Luka angrily slammed her arms on his back and slammed him into the earth.

    She then lifted him up and threw him with a spin.

    *Boom!*

    Dario crashed through the few buildings that were left in this almost destroyed town.

    Luka quickly appeared before him before him even hit the ground.

    With a twirl she slammed her heel in Dario''s chest.

    *Boom!*

    He slammed into ground and created a large crater.

    He looked up and saw Luka aiming a stomp at his head.

    He rolled out of the way.

    *Boom!*

    However, the shockwave of Luka''s fallmade his body bounce a couple times off the ground like a ball.

    He quickly stood up, but Luka was already aiming another kick at his head.

    He desperately bent his back and avoided it by the skin of the teeth.

    Cold sweat soaked his body when he heard the sound of the leg cutting through the air.

    If he had received that kick, his head would''ve flown.

    He straighten his back and leaped back.

    He then quickly focused his mind on his dragon genes, and began to draw more power from his bloodline.

    More azure scales appeared on his body, and his eyes became extremely bloodshot.

    He then suddenly rushed back towards Luka with his newly attained draconic strength.

    *Boom!*

    Surely enough, it was enough to make Luka noticed the difference with a single strike.

    She used her hair to slapped Dario away.

    She then charged towards him and threw a punch.

    Dario also threw a punch of his own.

    *Boom!*

    A 20m deep crater formed under them when their fists collided.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    They then started clashing their fists against each other''s without reserve.

    Each punch deepen the crater underneath them.

    Every collision caused a deafening sound to ring out.

    It was hard to believe that it was flesh hitting against each other, and not iron.

    *Boom!*

    At that moment, Luka''s fists suddenly sprayed a large amount of blood.

    She quickly tried to leap back, but Dario was faster.

    *Boom!*

    He hit her square in the face, and sent her flying back.

    Luka instantly used her newly gained momentum and took initiative to retreat and quickly assessed her situation.

    She looked at her fists and saw that they were shattered, and would be useless if nothing was done.

    This made Luka frowned.

    She knew quite well, just how durable her body should be. The fact Dario could actually cripple her hands meant that he possessed immense strength.

    Naturally, this was strength he gain from his draconic ancestry, so it shouldn''t be underestimated.

    What if he could draw out even more power? Wouldn''t Luka lose even with [Dragonite]?

    ¡°It was a good thing I came up with a countermeasure for such a situation.¡±

    She spurted her wings and to took to the skies.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I wasn''t able to unlock my [God Personas] in time for this battle. But Nero did help me create this.¡±

    Luka''s body glowed and then pulsated.

    The temperature around her suddenly dropped below zero. Ice mana was released from her body before forcibly reentering it through her pores.

    Luka''s body suddenly lost its muscular look and became slim again.

    Her hair started dancing in the air, before hardening. Her hair quickly became paledblue spiky icicles.

    Her black scales turned a light blue.

    Her skin paled like she was dead or suffering from the cold.

    Her wings froze, before shattering like glass. New wings made of ice quickly took their place.

    And finally, a tail made of ice formed at her lower back.

    This was the second form of [Dragonite] created by Luka with the help of Nero.

    ¡°[Dragonite: Elemental Form-Mode Ice]!¡±

    Luka''s body was surrounded by a cold aura that was like winter itself.

    She flew down and stared at Dario with eyes as cold as the aura surrounding her body.

    Dario drew more power from his ancestry, but secretly hit his limit.

    He was now ready to face Luka and this unusual form she took.

    The two stared each other for a while.

    As they were about to make their move-

    *BOOM!*

    The last building around them exploded, and two crimson figures appeared savagely ripping each other apart.

    They laughed loudly as they were both punched away at the same time. One crashed in front of Dario, while the other in front of Luka.

    Miko who laid on the ground all blooded, savagely smiled and said-

    ¡°Hey, Luka. How''s it going?¡±

 The Final Battle Between Dragons & Demons

    ¡°Looks like all the stars are finally together.¡±

    Said Alisa.

    Unlike the Triad members, she was very carefree.

    There were no one from her family in this battle, so she wouldn''t suffer any loses no matter who wins. She was just a spectator enjoying the entertainment.

    As for Dario who was from the same branch as her, his death or survival wouldn''t affect her in anyway. So she couldn''t careless.

    Joesph Flameheart wasn''t as carefree as Alisa, but compared to the rest of the Flameheart clan, he was very calm.

    ¡°Your granddaughter is very talented Darwin.¡±

    He spokethis comment with his head resting in his palms.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Darwin obviously couldn''t remain relaxed, like Joesph.

    He was on edge.

    He only found out about his granddaughter¡¯s existence today when she came to compete in this death match.

    Could there be a worse way to meet her for the first time?

    ¡®Damn that Nero! I can''t believe that he actually hid something like this from me!¡¯

    Darwin cursed in his head.

    Down on the battlefield.

    Miko quickly jumped to his feet and looked at Dario.

    ¡°Oh? Is this what Momo was talking about? The more you master [Dragon Rage] the closer you become to a dragon. Too bad that something like that is of no use to me.¡±

    He turned around and saw Luka''s appearance.

    He was shock for a bit, before putting on a smile on his face.

    ¡°You improved my technique? That''s pretty impressive. You should teach me it sometime.¡±

    He spoke with a carefree tone like he didn''t realize the situation.

    ¡°I''ll tell you after we kill them, so focus on your opponent.¡±

    Unlike Miko, Luka tone was urgent.

    She wanted to hurry up and kill Dario, so that she can finally put this decade long grudge behind her.

    Of course Miko knew that, so he discard the idea of teasing her.

    He turned and stared Marco down.

    Marco had an eager smile on his face. He obviously wanted to finish what he started.

    ¡°Marco.¡±

    It was then Dario suddenly spoke to him.

    ¡°Can you win?¡±

    Dario asked solemnly.

    ¡°If you can''t win, then I suggest we team up.¡±

    ¡°No need. I don''t want you to spoil my fun.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Marco''s words surprised Dario, but before he could reply Marco had already rushed out towards Miko.

    Miko also rushed towards him.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    They immediately started slugging each other without any intention of backing down.

    Miko kicked Marco in the chest and made step back a couple dozen times.

    He then ran, jumped, dropped kicked him.

    Marco rolled his body on the floor and quickly got to his feet.

    He jumped and kicked Miko who was trying hit him with another drop kick.

    *Boom!*

    The two simultaneously kicked each other in the face.

    They flipped in the air and brought their feet to the ground.

    Miko quickly threw a punch, while Marco thrust out a kick.

    *BOOM!*

    The ground underneath them burst open.

    Miko drew back his fist and Marco drew back his leg.

    Marco''s leg glowed crimson and he swung like a whip.

    The flames in Miko''s eye shot out and created a flame wall, which blocked Marco''s kick.

    Miko rushed out of the flames with his right fist covered in crimson flames.

    ¡°[Hell Pistol]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    His fist slammed onto Marco''s chest and a burst of crimson flames exploded and sent him flying.

    Miko chased after him with a savage grin.

    Meanwhile, Dario who was rejected by Marco was left fighting Luka.

    He quickly found out that Luka''s [Dragonite] was completely different from before.

    First of all, her physical attacks were only half of what they previously were.

    Secondly, she could use magic again.

    ¡°[Frost Dragon Lance]!¡±

    Luka created a gigantic lance of ice and thrust it forward.

    *BOOM!*

    A burst of cold power shot from the tip and headed towards Dario.

    He quickly moved out of the way and charged towards Luka with his eyes shining with killing intent.

    He instantly appeared in front of Luka and threw a punch.

    *BOOM!*

    His punch destroyed her lance and made it crumble.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, the lance wasn''t the only thing that crumbled.

    He saw Luka''s body broke apart like an ice statue.

    The blocks of ice that was formerly made into Luka''s body, suddenly turned into cold air.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Dario suddenly felt a blow from behind, followed by a cold chill in his body.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    He turned around and saw that Luka''s hand was stabbed into his back.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    He kicked behind him, but Luka''s body suddenly crumbled again after receiving the blow.

    It was like her body was made of ice.

    This thought made Dario realize that she might actually be made of ice at the moment.

    He knew that the thought was obscured, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that was the case.

    ¡°[Subzero].¡±

    Luka''s voice rang out, Dario immediately saw his surrounding covered in ice and turned into a winter land.

    He then saw something slowly emerging from the frozen ground.

    It was like blocks of ice were gathering together to form an ice sculpture.

    The ice sculpture suddenly gain color and turned into Luka.

    Dario wasted no time, and destroyed that sculpture with a kick.

    *BOOM!*

    However, when it broke several more started spurting from ground like plants.

    They all attacked Dario at the same time.

    *BOOM!*

    He broke one with a kick, and then smashed two with his fist.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Two more spurted out the ground and hit him from the back and front at once.

    ¡°Piss off!¡±

    Dario used his aura to angrily smashed the sculptures and rendered them to ice dust.

    But more started spurting. This time it looked like they numbered in hundreds.

    At this point Dario realized that the frozen area was continuously creating ice Lukas.

    He gathered fire around him, and with a roar a wave of flames swept away all the ice.

    ¡°You think on your feet.¡±

    At this moment, Luka appeared out of a gust of cold wind.

    ¡°Since Ice mode is now ineffective, time to change elements.¡±

    Her body released a burst of electricity, and suddenly underwent rapid changes after reabsorbing it.

    Her scales turned yellow, her hair started glowing and looked like it was made out of lightning, her wings and tail also changed into lightning, and her body started giving of a bright glow as her skin started to look radiant.

    ¡°[Dragonite: Elemental Form-Lightning Mode]¡±

    Luka looked at the shocked Dario and said-

    ¡°Prepare yourself, because your death will be painful.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Elsewhere, Miko and Marco were having a very savage battle between demons.

    ¡°[Crimson Cutter]!¡±

    Marco swung down his claws and several huge arcs of crimson light cut through the earth like paper and hit Miko.

    *BOOM!*

    Several long cuts appeared on Miko''s body, and his blood sprayed in the air.

    Miko rushed towards him with his bleeding body, and created two human-sized crimson balls in his hands.

    ¡°[Crimson Murder]!¡±

    Miko jumped and threw the balls down at Marco, who paled and tried to escape.

    *BOOM!*

    An explosion of crimson light destroyed everything in the vicinity and left a 100m crater behind.

    *Swoosh!*

    A blood-soaked Marco shot out of the crater surrounded by aura.

    The markings on his body were spreading further.

    Crimson lightning started crackling in his palms.

    He thrust his palm forward and lightning in the form of a gigantic bird flew towards Miko.

    Miko saw that and created a fireball in his palm and threw it at the bird.

    However, the moment the fireball hit the bird, the bird suddenly divided into a dozen smaller birds and surrounded Miko.

    Bolts of lightning shot from the birds and hit Miko from all angles.

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    Miko shouted out in agony as the lightning hit organs directly, while ignoring his skin.

    Blood flowed from his pores and furthered stained him in his own blood.

    At that moment the look in Miko''s eyes suddenly became furious.

    The flames dancing in his right eye started spreading around him and formed a sphere with him at the center.

    The sphere suddenly expanded with an unbelievably pace.

    In mere seconds, the sphere of flames engulf almost 5miles of space.

    ¡°[Crimson Hell]!¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    The sphere of flames exploded and tidal waves of flames devoured everything for several miles and turned it into ashes.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Marco tried to avoid it and ran with his fastest speed.

    However, he was still caught in the end. But lucky he was at the edge of the explosion.

    After Miko''s attack, over a quarter of the city was covered in flames, and there was a large crater at center.

    The flames were so hot that it caused the center of the crater to become a lake of lava.

    Marco who was lucky enough to survive, had half his body burnt black.

    Even with [War Face] in effect, he found it hard to stand up again.

    ¡°Let''s end this, Marco.¡±

    Miko appeared in front of Marco with a crimson sword in his hand.

    On the other side.

    *BOOM!*

    Dario was sent flying upwards by a hard to see kick.

    Static ran through his body and made him paralyzed.

    *BOOM!*

    He was sent crashing down by a bolt of lightning.

    He tried to get up.

    *BOOM!*

    He was hit with another bolt, which made him flew back.

    *BOOM!*

    This time he was hit from the back.

    *BOOM!*

    He was blown to the side.

    *BOOM!*

    A bolt of lightning fell from the heavens and struck him on the spot.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Dario no longer had to ability to even scream out in pain. In fact, his sense of touch has already numbed. So he could no longer feel the pain, or anything else.

    He had been struck too many times by lightning.

    *Flash!*

    A bolt of lightning struck in front of him, and Luka appeared looking at him.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    She watched Dario''s body wobble, with his eyes rolled to the back of his head.

    The fight became pretty much one sided from the moment Luka became lightning itself.

    Dario quickly end up at her mercy.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    She waved her hand and a bolt sent Dario flying back.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Contrary to her expectations Dario didn''t fall. He stood there firmly, his eyes rolled back in place and he glared at her.

    ¡°¡­.Don''t think I''ll just drop dead at your will.¡±

    He said weakly.

    ¡°I am this country''s king, Dario Dragna! Even if I must fall, I will fall knowing that I put my life on the line for my ambitions!¡±

    His eyes and words were filled with resolved and grace, which made a lot of people believed they were words fitting of a king.

    *BOOM!*

    With a burst of magic, Dario''s power suddenly skyrocketed.

    ¡°Dario, stop it!¡±

    Marcel suddenly stood up and shouted.

    He knew quite well that Dario decided to burn his life in exchange for one last attack.

    He was planning to take Luka to hell with him.

    This startled a lot of people.

    Including Nero.

    ¡°This kid was fiercer than I thought.¡±

    He said with an impressed tone.

    ¡°This isn''t looking good.¡±

    Joesph finally dropped his calm expression.

    Dario''s strength rose to the peak of [Lower S Class] which wasn''t something Luka should be able to handle.

    While everyone was in an uproar because of Dario''s action, Marco sensed the situation and couldn''t help but to smile.

    ¡°Hahaha. You really are something Dario. I¡¯m glad that I followed you.¡±

    He stared at Miko and smirked.

    ¡°Since my master is giving up his life, than as his guard dog I must do the same!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Marco''s power also skyrocketed.

    This time the entire stadium stood up in unison.

    A double suicide attack!

    Both Dario and Marco were planning to drag Miko and Luka to hell with them.

    If they were successful, then all for of them would die.

    This was pure madness!

    ¡°Rouge! Nero! Stop this battle now!¡±

    Markus suddenly shouted.

    He couldn''t afford to lose his son.

    ¡°No can do. This fight can''t be stop until a winner is decided.¡±

    Nero said with a casual smile.

    Rouge said nothing to Markus, and just watched the battle.

    ¡°Celina.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Celina looked at Dario with determination.

    When Marcel saw the look on his mother''s face, he finally calm down.

    ¡°So you want to die together, huh?¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Don''t falter yourself. If you want to risk it all on one final attack, then I''m all for it. But I have no intention of dying here.¡±

    Miko gripped his sword tightly and started channel his strength into it.

    Elsewhere Luka created a lance of lightning and prepared it to welcome Dario''s attack.

    Dario''s body glowed so brightly that he looked like he was about to explode.

    ¡°Here I come, Luka Flameheart!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He rushed forward like an arrow fired from a God of destruction. Everything in his path was instantly destroyed.

    At the same time Marco took a similar action and charged towards Miko.

    ¡°Lets all go to hell together!¡±

    Miko dropped the smile from his face and confronted this kamikaze attack seriously.

    His body started seeping pure dark and evil aura. The crimson sword immediately turned midnight black.

    He gripped his sword tightly and waited for his opponents attack.

    At same time, Luka gripped the lance and poured all of her power in it.

    ¡°[Infinite Power]!¡±

    The infinity symbol appeared in her eyes, and she moved and thrust out.

    ¡°[Infinite Lightning Lance]!

    At the sametime Miko slash his sword.

    ¡°[Demon Dragon Emperor¡¯s Imperial Slash]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    Two massive explosions occurred in two different locations. However, because the explosions were so vast they collided with each other and created an even more powerful explosion.

    *BOOOOOOOOM!*.

    The enormous explosion quickly engulfed half of the city and destroyed it.

    Even the tall city walls were destroyed.

    When the smoke cleared four figures could be seen.

    Over to where Luka and Dario was, the two stood in front of each other.

    No, one of them was limp, with something piercing through them.

    It was Dario who had his heart pierced and destroyed by Luka''s lance.

    ¡°¡­..Congratulation on your revenge.¡±

    He said with a hollow smile.

    He took one more look at Luka before dying.

    At this moment, Celina''s eyes flashed.

    Her hands moved and she snatched something out of air and disappeared.

    Rouge didn''t pay her action any attention. He just looked at Dario''s corpse on the floor, and sighed.

    He then turned his gaze on Miko and Marco.

    The two stood with their backs to each other.

    ¡°Say, why did you follow Dario all these years?¡±

    Miko suddenly asked.

    He didn''t expect an answer, but he couldn''t help but to ask.

    Behind him, Marco''s upper body slid off with 3/4 of his torso, and hit ground with a thud.

    His blood sprayed in the air and rained down on his body.

    Even with his body in this state, Marco was still alive.

    He naturally heard Miko''s question, and couldn''t help but to recall the past.

    Back when he was a spoiled brat who was bored out of his mind, because he had everything he could ever want and more from birth.

    He remembered when his father ordered him to get close with a boy from the Dragna clan.

    He remembered that his first encounter with the boy resulted in a fist fight.

    He remembered how the boy would always talk about making the best kingdom the world has ever seen, so that others would acknowledge him.

    He remembered finding the boy''s dream na?ve and unrealistic, but at the same time interesting.

    He remembered pledging himself to the boy, and promise to help him as along as he remained interesting and made his boring life exciting.

    All of his time with Dario flashed through his mind in his last moments.

    Even though he was dying, Marco couldn''t help but flash a smile.

    Miko saw that and was shocked. But he also couldn''t help but to smile in return.

    ¡°From that smile, I guess you must''ve had a fun life.¡±

    He said.

    Marco''s vision quickly darken and his life slipped away. But just before he closed his eyes forever, he nodded and said with a smile.

    ¡°I guess it wasn''t so bad.¡±

    After saying that, Marco Saevio died with a satisfied smile in front of the entire country.

    If he had only one regret, it would be not seeing what kind of country someone like Miko would make. He was certain that it would be interesting¡­.

    With the deaths of Dario Dragna and Marco Saevio, the Throne Wars finally came to an end, with Miko''s complete victory.

 King

    The audience was silent.

    In all their lives, none of them thought that they would be able to witness everything they witnessed today.

    They especially never thought that they would experience the simultaneous deaths of the kingdom''s two most famous men!

    Everything that happened today was like a dream to them. But this, this was in a completely different category.

    Marco Saevio and Dario Dragna are dead! Not only them, but all of their famous generals.

    It took a long time for this to register in a lot of people''s minds.

    Even those of the Triads were dumbfounded. But for different reasons.

    The Saevio clan was gloomy because of Marco''s death.

    Even though Marco wasn''t the heir, his older brother Marci was, he was still considered an important figure that linked them to the Secundus Branch.

    This was a very heavy blow to them.

    None of them felt more heartache than, Markus.

    His youngest child was killed before his very eyes.

    And what made it even worst was that he couldn''t retaliate without fearing destruction.

    Even though that should be the case, Markus¡¯ mind was very cloudy. It was getting cloudier the longer he stared at his son''s corpse.

    Suddenly the memories of his son flashed before his eyes, which made his mind even more chaotic.

    Soon it reached the point he couldn''t take it anymore.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    He leaped from his seat and rushed towards Miko.

    Miko sense him, and turned his face around and looked at him.

    He smiled fearlessly and showed no intention of moving.

    Markus landed in front of him in less than a second and was already swung his hand towards him.

    ¡°?!¡±

    But at that moment, a woman with purple and gold eyes appeared in front of Miko.

    It was Ravel.

    The moment Markus looked into her eyes he felt his body jolt, and every cell in his body screamed run.

    He quickly leaped back.

    ¡°You have guts, Markus. I''ll give you that.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Markus suddenly felt a cold chill on his back.

    He didn''t need to turn around to know who stood behind him. But he still did.

    He saw Kimiko glaring at him, with her body surrounded by death aura.

    ¡°To think you actually tried to kill my grandson. You must''ve gotten tired of living.¡±

    Markus took a step back, but he bumped into someone else.

    It was Gallu.

    Markus have never seen her before, but he could immediately tell that she wasn''t a mortal.

    ¡°Markus Saevio, I advise you to return to your seat unless you want you and your clan to be massacred in front of everyone here.¡±

    Her words weren''t a suggestion or a threat, it was an order.

    If Markus still forced his way to kill Miko, he was pretty sure that this woman would massacre his clan.

    Even if she couldn''t do it, there was still Nero and Kimiko as well as the rest of the Primus Branch who could easily make it a reality.

    Markus gritted his teeth.

    He couldnt allow his clan that existed for over 10,000 years die because of his impulsive actions.

    He turned around and looked at Miko one last time before silently disappearing.

    He didn''t reappear at the Saevio balcony, he completely left the arena and returned to the real world.

    ¡®Seems like I''ll have to destroy the Saevio Clan in the future, just in case.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°Now then, with that out of the way!¡±

    Nero suddenly spoke into the mic again.

    During Markus¡¯s attempt on Miko''s life, he didn''t even bat an eye.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    He knew quite well that Markus didn''t have what it takes to kill Miko here.

    However, even though he didn''t move he was prepared to kill all of the Saevio elders if push came to shove.

    Destroying a clan wasn''t a big deal to him, so he didn''t really care.

    He shouted in the mic with an energetic voice.

    ¡°Dario and his generals all died! By the rules of the Throne Wars the winner has been decided!¡±

    He gestured his hand towards Miko.

    ¡°Please help me to welcome your new king!¡±

    Nova snapped his fingers.

    Suddenly all the stars changed color, and moved in a certain pattern to create image.

    ¡°Gamiko Dragna the Third! Miko!¡±

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Fireworks lit up the sky, and the image of Miko wearing a crown was clearly seen in the stars.

    ¡°OHHH!¡±

    Even though the crowd was still overwhelmed by everything that happened, they still cheered wildly for the new king.

    They were excited that they witnessed the fall of a dynasty, and the beginning of a new one.

    The cheers were very loud, which made the stadium itself shake.

    ¡°Yeah! Go, Big Brother!¡±

    The twins along with rest of the Primus members cheered loudly.

    In Secundus section, no one was gloomily but they weren''t cheerful either.

    They were no longer the ruling branch, and Dario had died tonight. They suffered a great lost.

    Karim stared at his brother''s body with complex emotions. He then looked at Luka with a strange look.

    Rouge silently applauded while looking at Miko and Luka.

    He then spoke to the boy behind him.

    ¡°Rin, looks like you''ll have your work cut out for you.¡±

    ¡°Looks that way.¡±

    Rin didn''t have a shred of sadness in his heart.

    He only felt excitement over the boy in front of him.

    ¡°Hmm. He actually won.¡±

    Chika said that, while standing beside Falcon and Verde.

    She looked at her brother.

    ¡°What do you think about this era¡¯s talent, Verde?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Verde didn''t say a word. He just watched Miko with a dull look in his eyes.

    ¡°Mikky!¡±

    Miko looked behind him and saw Hina, Sora, and Sasha coming towards him.

    ¡°You did it!¡±

    Sasha said excitedly as she ran up to him.

    ¡°Yeah. It''s great that you''re all alright.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°You did it man. You¡¯re the king.¡±

    Sora said with a fist bump.

    Miko laughed happily with Sora.

    At this time, he noticed Ace walking towards him.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! We did it, baby! Hey, I expect a couple beauties for all trouble I''ve been through!¡±

    He laughed loudly while walking towards them.

    It was here Leon appeared behind Sasha, and wrapped his arms around her.

    This caught Sasha off-guard, since Leon wasn''t one to openly show their relationship. Especially, not with her father and brother present.

    Leon kissed her on her cheek, and showed her a mischievous smile.

    ¡°You, you became a demon?¡±

    She asked.

    Leon nodded.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like demons?¡±

    Sasha said nothing and simply kissed him.

    "........."

    Back at the commentators desk, Nova took out a gun and loaded it.

    He took aim, but Nero gently pushed his gun back down.

    Nova looked at him with a confused expression.

    Nero shook his head, as if saying just let it be.

    Nova silently put away the gun.

    Hina saw Leon and Sasha kissing and suddenly felt anxious.

    She walked up to Miko, and looked down on him.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    Miko asked with a smile.

    Hina was about to say something when a voice interrupt her.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko looked behind and saw Luka flying towards him.

    ¡°Yo. How did it feel to get your revenge-¡±

    Miko wasn''t able to finished what he was saying before Luka leaped into his chest.

    This action by Luka surprised everyone.

    ¡°I did it. I finally got my revenge.¡±

    She said softly in his chest.

    Miko was surprised for a bit, but he soon put on a smile.

    ¡°I see. That''s good.¡±

    He said, as he gently stroke her head.

    Luka looked up at him with watery eyes.

    And then, she kissed him on the lips.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This caused everyone to be shocked.

    No one expected this from her.

    Currently there was a proud smile on Nero''s and Nova¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Joesph¡¯s eyes shone brightly when he saw Luka''s feelings towards Miko.

    Darwin on the other hand was a bit relieved.

    Luka was alive and she was in love with the new king, if Miko felt the same way it was enough for him to be overjoyed. Because it meant that even if she doesn''t accept the clan as her family, she still wouldn''t be alone.

    He didn''t want to repeat the tragedy that was Lisa''s love life.

    After a while, Luka moved her lips off Miko''s and looked at him bashfully.

    ¡°Mikky!¡±

    Before Miko could react, his face was forcibly turned around by Hina.

    Hina suddenly kissed Miko as well.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This sent a bigger shock through the audience.

    Sasha was shock silly to see her son being kissed by two women back to back.

    The Flameheart clan was left dumbfounded.

    This kid already had two lovers at his age? He''s a natural playboy!

    Many people in the audience were thinking the samething.

    A lot of men were envious. Especially after seeing how beautiful Hina and Luka were. Not to mention with their talent, they''ll definitely become successful in the future.

    They started to wonder if this was the prestige of a king.

    Contrary to everyone else, Nero and Nova were wildly celebrating.

    The two took out two machine guns, from who knows where, and started to fire them in the air.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Do you see that?! That''s my grandson!¡±

    ¡°The legend of the ladykillers lives on in the third generation!¡±

    They stepped on the table in front of them, and fired their guns while laughing joyfully.

    You would think they achieved something great just now.

    After a while, Hina reluctantly parted lips with Miko.

    She then glanced at Luka, who was looking at her with surprise. But didn''t say or do anything more.

    Miko on the other hand, was left in a momentary daze.

    He suddenly snapped out of it when he felt blood rushing down to his lower body.

    His heart started beating rapidly and body became hot.

    His sexual urges were raging.

    He had to quickly suppressed it, otherwise he would''ve pounced on Hina and Luka and took them right there.

    And that wouldn''t be a good way to start his rule¡­¡­Or would it?

    He quickly shook his head and got rid of such thoughts.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    At this moment he was lifted in the air by Sora and Ace and placed on their shoulders.

    ¡°What a grand way to start your reign, Miko!¡±

    Sora said.

    ¡°But you should really introduce us to some pretty girls. You''re not the only one who wants to feel a woman''s soft lips, or have a woman rest her head in your chest!¡±

    Said Ace.

    Miko started laughing as well.

    ¡°Don''t worry you guys! You''re the new King¡¯s Generals! Women will be breaking down your doors pretty soon!¡±

    Sora and Ace¡¯s face lit up when they heard that.

    ¡°Hail the king! All hail King Gamiko!¡±

    The two shouted.

    ¡°All hail King Miko!¡±

    Nero and Nova also shouted.

    As if being affected by their enthusiasm, the audience started cheering as well.

    ¡°All Hail the king!¡±

    ¡°Hail the king!¡±

    Leon and Sasha cheered as well.

    ¡°Hail to the king!¡±

    Hina and Luka cheered.

    ¡°All hail Miko!¡±

    Ravel cheered with Kimiko and Gallu.

    Soon everyone started cheering for their young king like there were no tomorrow.

    At this moment, a new king that would shake the very core of the world was born.

    After 13 years Logan Cross, now known as Gamiko Dragna the third, have successfully obtained the throne.

    With this, he has now completed the first step to gain the world.

    Now it''s time for him to move on the second step.

    Found the Dragna Empire on the corpse of millions!

 Epilogue Of The First Legend

    The night of the Throne Wars.

    After the winner was decided, Nero and Rouge fixed the kingdom the way it was and returned it back to their original place.

    With the death of Dario, the borders that have been closed for a decade were finally opened again.

    Because of this, the news of what happened that day spread to throughout the Silver Continent like wildfire.

    There were too many shocking events that came out all of once that it left a lot of people skeptical, but there were a lot who couldn¡¯t help but to believe them.

    The first [Tyrant] and the Overlord of death Nero, real name was Gamiko Dragna! He was apart of the famous Dragna clan!

    This automatically meant that Chaos Emperor Nova was also from the Dragna clan!

    Another shocking news was that the first female [Tyrant] and Ruler of Niflheim Kimiko Mors was Nero''s wife and Nova¡¯s mother.

    And then there''s Nova marriage to Golden Fox Goddess, Sherry and Neo the Unyielding.

    Let''s not forget about the news of Walking Apocalypse Rouge, also being from the Dragna clan! Not only that, Warrior King Marcel was Alive!

    There was so much earthshaking news that one could only wonder if they were authentic.

    The public opinion was split between, it was authentic and that it was nonsense.

    In the end, even the news that Nero''s grandson was the new king of the Dragna Kingdom, was doubted.

    Miko didn''t care about any of this.

    In fact, this was beneficial to him. This way he could slaughter the morons not smart enough to know their place.

    However, this skeptic view of the people put a small wedge in his plans. For his plans to show result, he''ll need to be recognized as Nero''s and Kimiko''s grandchild. Because of that, once he''s officially crowned king, he¡¯ll announced his status to the world.

    Through blood, of course.

    At the Royal Palace.

    While everyone else was either celebrating or discussing everything they saw today, there was a tense atmosphere in the Throne room of the palace.

    Inside the room were six persons all standing around a table.

    These people were Rouge, Marcel, Vivian, Karim, Rin, and Celina.

    There were all staring at the body on the table.

    This body belonged to Dario.

    ¡°Alright, I''ll begin.¡±

    The one who said that was Celina.

    She held something blurry in her hands.

    She placed her hand on Dario''s chest wound, and poured magic into it.

    The chest suddenly started repairing itself at a speed that was visibly to the human eye.

    After nearly a minute, the chest wound was gone.

    Celina then pressed the blurry thing on Dario''s chest. It immediately entered his body without any resistance.

    Celina stepped back and looked at Dario.

    As if she found everything satisfactory, a smile appeared on her tired face.

    She then lifted her hands in the air.

    ¡°[By the name of my mother, Hel; I demand that this lost soul to return to where it belongs]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A bright light shot out of Celina''s body and hit Dario''s, which made it flung all over the place.

    Dario''s body started glowing for a while, before gradually fading.

    After another minute or so, Dario''s fingers twitched.

    His eyes opened shortly after.

    Dario Dragna had been revived!

    ¡°Dario!¡±

    Seeing her son alive and well, Vivian couldn''t help but to embrace him with tears flowing down her cheeks.

    She had three sons.

    One was in a coma for over a decade, and the other was killed a day after her first son woke up.

    This stress was too much for the kindhearted woman to bare.

    ¡°¡­I see. I died.¡±

    There was a sour expression on his face.

    After experiencing death itself, he couldn''t help but shiver.

    Although he couldn''t remember what the afterlife looked like, he was pretty sure that he met something very terrifying there.

    ¡°You lost, boy.¡±

    Marcel spoke with a cold voice.

    ¡°Not only that, you had to give up two [Classes] worth of strength to be revived. You''re luckythat your grandmother acted quickly otherwise, you''re future potential would''ve been reduced to a messily [X Class] at best.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Marcel.¡±

    Vivian said with a cold voice.

    ¡°Why must the first thing my son hears after coming back to life, is your complaining? Didn''t you also fail 15 years ago?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Being scolded by his normally docile wife, made Marcel speechless.

    ¡°It''s true that Dario lost, but that doesn''t mean it''s the end of him.¡±

    Rouge suddenly said.

    ¡°Dario, you''ll now devote your entire life to getting stronger and protecting this kingdom from the shadows. You''ll receive no fame or recognition from the general public. However, you will receive my gratitude. Do you accept?¡±

    Rouge said in a blunt tone.

    After losing everything, Dario will forever live in the shadows and never to stand in the light again.

    Even though he was alive, he was still dead to the world.

    ¡°¡­. Before I answer, can you tell me what happened to my men?¡±

    ¡°They all died.¡±

    Rouge answered without batting an eye.

    ¡°Marco. Was his body left in one piece?¡±

    There were several ways to revive a person, however if the corpses was heavily damaged, like cut into pieces, resurrection wasn''t impossible but it would be extremely difficult. Even if you fix the corpse back together.

    No one knew the reason for this, it was just the way it was.

    ¡°Miko cut Marco''s body in two and also destroyed his insides.¡±

    Rouge answered.

    This made Marco depressed.

    Although Celina was able to revive him after having all of his organs fried, she could only resurrect a single person a day.

    This made Marco''s resurrection even more unlikely.

    Reviving the dead was an extremely delicate process. If certain criteria wasn''t met, then it wouldn''t work.

    First, the soul of the person who''s being revived must be of a certain strength.

    Second, the soul must be in tip top condition.

    Third, the caster of the resurrection spell must be at least [X Class]. The higher the [Class] the higher the success rate of the resurrection.

    Fourth, the body of the person who you want to revive must be properly reserved.

    Sixth, the person you want to revive must be willing to give up two [Classes] worth of strength to even attempt the resurrection.

    Marco already failed two of these criteria.

    His body was damaged, and his soul wasn''t retrieved in time and was experiencing erosion.

    The longer it takes to retrieve his soul, the more damaged it will get.

    Currently, Kimiko and Celina were the only ones who could''ve retrieved and reserved Marco''s soul. They were also the only ones who could revive someone in the kingdom.

    This was because they were death goddesses, and users of soul magic.

    Naturally, Kimiko saw when Celina retrieved Dario''s soul.

    If she wanted to, she could''ve prevented his safe resurrection. Or even destroyed his soul.

    However, Celina was her sister. She couldn''t bring herself to make her sister hate her for stopping Dario''s resurrection.

    But Marco was different. Neither Kimiko or Celina owed the Saevio clan anything.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    So they wouldn''t bring it upon themselves to revive him.

    Especially in the conditions his body was in. If they revived him in those conditions, then they''ll be weaken for a long time.

    Marco wasn''t nearly worth it.

    Dario knew all this, that''s why he could only be depressed.

    His friend who followed him for over 20 years had died and left him alone.

    ¡°Okay. I''ll do as you say, Grandfather.¡±

    Since he had nothing else to lose, he might as well do what he can until he finds a new purpose.

    The Demon Continent.

    There''s was a town near the Black Sea.

    This town was extremely quiet, as if it was a ghost town.

    Well, it wasn''t far from it considering the streets were filled with the bodies of the townspeople.

    ¡°Hmm, so something like this happened while I was gone.¡±

    The one who said that was a male, who was sitting on a hill of corpses.

    Not much could be seen of his physical features, other than his purple and azure hair that stretched to his back.

    He seem to be reading something on his electrical device.

    ¡°Gamiko Dragna the Third, huh.¡±

    He stood up and put away the device away.

    ¡°Looks like home has really turned into an interesting place.¡±

    He snappedhis fingers and a card appeared between his between them.

    The person then threw the card on the corpses he was just sitting on.

    The moment his card touched the pile, it caught fire.

    The fire immediately spread to all of the other corpses and they all started burning. It didn''t take long before the entire town was engulfed infire.

    ¡°Looks like I''ll need to go home every once while.¡±

    After he said that, he started walking away before vanishing completely.

    The burning town was left behind.

    Several hours later, the entire town was burnt to the ground.

    The only thing that was left in its place, was a red joker playing card.

    Night Continent.

    In a Black Forest, a black haired, tanned skinned man laid on the ground chewing on a human arm, while staring at the black sky.

    This man was World Eater Killo.

    ¡°A king, huh?¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Not a bad start, if I say so myself.¡±

    There was a excited smile on his face.

    He sat up and looked at the person in front him.

    ¡°What do you think, Ringo?¡±

    In front of Killo was an elderly man dressed in a white suit with a cane in his hands.

    This was the man who called himself Ringo. A decade ago he went by the name Klick.

    He''s the man who brought Hina, Sora, and Ace together. He was also the man who brainwashed them to approach Miko and befriend him.

    ¡°It''s a great start in my opinion.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°This Miko surely has a bright future.¡±

    ¡°The brighter the future, the better the taste.¡±

    Killo said and licked his lips.

    ¡°Since you missed your chance to kill him, the next time you meet you might be the one who ends up getting eaten.¡±

    Ringing had a mischievous expression on his wrinkled face.

    Killo frowned.

    ¡°You might be right. But that''s not important right now.¡±

    He started glaring at Ringo.

    ¡°What is your reason for coming here?¡±

    ¡°Noah, said it''s time to come back.¡±

    ¡°Noah? I don''t remember being his bitch. So how can he tell me what to do?¡±

    ¡°He''s not ordering you, he''s just following your agreement with each other. You don''t plan on going back on your word, right?¡±

    Killo remained silently for a while before saying-

    ¡°Fine. I''ll do what he says for now. But I''ll devour him and you if you order me again.¡±

    Ringo showed a calm smile when he heard that.

    ¡°Don''t worry. As long as you return to Genesis nothing else matters.¡±

    Location Unknown.

    In a place that was so odd that it looked like it existed outside of the laws of the universe, there was a single black palace.

    This palace was incredibly huge. In fact, it was the size of a country.

    It had farms, houses, and lots of statues surrounding it.

    There were a lot of black haired, and red eyed people walking around, chatting, or working.

    All of these people were demons.

    There were some happily attending to some statues.

    The statues were of a terrifying but majestic warrior. Anyone could tell from the looks on the people''s face when they look at the statue, that they worshipped this person.

    There were some statues of him sitting on a throne, some with him killing enemies, and some of him riding a dragon.

    There were lot of statues displaying his majesty.

    *Rumble!*

    Suddenly, the entire palace started shaking like it was experiencing an earthquake.

    But that wasn''t the case. It was impossible for this palace to have an earthquake. After all, there was no earth to shake.

    ¡°What''s happening?!¡±

    The people started panicking.

    This was the first time they''ve ever experienced something like this.

    *Flash!*

    Red lightning started flashing in the dark skies, which further frightened the people.

    ¡°What''s happening?! Is the world coming to an end?!¡±

    A child cried out.

    His cry triggered even more panic.

    ¡°Everyone, calm down!¡±

    Suddenly a shout resounded throughout the palace.

    The image of a robed woman appeared in the sky.

    ¡°Priestess!¡±

    ¡°It''s the Priestess!¡±

    The panicking people immediately calm down and bowed down in servitude towards the image in the sky.

    ¡°My people, rejoice! The Lord has finally awaken from his slumber!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The Priestess words shocked everyone who heard them.

    Suddenly a surge of emotions swelled up in them.

    ¡°The Lord!¡±

    Thousands of people started crying tears of joy, some even knelt down and prayed.

    You would think that a god had descended on the mortal realm.

    ¡°The Lord will address his people when time is right, for now he wishes to rest.¡±

    Said the Priestess.

    Her image then disappeared from the sky, leaving thousands of people celebrating.

    At the lowest level of the palace, thousands of feet underground.

    The Priestess sighed and looked at the opened-coffin not too far away from her. The coffin was made of beautiful black stones, and sparkling red rubies.

    The Priestess removed the robe she was wearing and showed her features.

    She had beautiful silky black hair with red endings.

    She had glossy red demonic eyes, and a stunning face.

    She also had a figure that could tempt even the purest of men to chase her.

    The Priestess looked towards the two robed men standing near the coffin.

    ¡°How is our father?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°His awakening is only a few moments away, my sister.¡±

    One of the men answered.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The Priestess walked up to coffin and looked inside.

    Laying there was an extremely handsome young man.

    He had long black hair that turned red halfway down. He laid naked in the coffin, so his well tone muscles were on full display. His skin was fair, but he had a long scar across his chest. Even though he was extremely handsome, he had a frightening expression on his face. As if he could destroy the world with a wave of his hands.

    Looking at this man caused a surge of emotions to swell up in the Priestess.

    She couldn''t control herself, and stretched her hand out to touch his face.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, her hand was caught by a hand before she could touch him. The hand belonged to the man.

    His eyelids slowly opened and revealed his red demonic eyes.

    He looked at the woman for a while with anger and strong bloodlust.

    The Priestess literally felt her body being destroyed by his glare. Blood even started leaking from the corners of her mouth.

    However, the anger in the man''s eyes suddenly vanished and a look of astonishment replaced it.

    ¡°Are you Florin?¡±

    The Priestess nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes, I am Father.¡±

    When he heard that, the man released her hand.

    ¡°I see. You''ve grown.¡±

    He sat up and noticed the men.

    ¡°Liam and Axel?¡±

    The robed men removed their robes and showed a face quite similar to man''s, but also like Florin¡¯s.

    ¡°It''s great to see you awake again, father.¡±

    The two knelt and said. Florin also joined them.

    ¡°Risemy children. What parent gets pleasure from his children kneeling in front of him?¡±

    The man got out of the casket.

    The moment his feet touched the ground, his body was clothed in black and gold robes.

    Florin and her brothers listened to him and got their feet.

    The man smiled when he saw that.

    ¡°Now, tell me. How long have I been asleep?¡±

    ¡°Over 10,000 years, Father.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Despite finding out that he was asleep for so long, the man didn''t seem bothered.

    ¡°Then what about Augustus? If it''s been 10,000 years he should''ve been back by now. I hope he didn''t start killing off those bastards yet. He can have Zeus, but Lucifer¡¯s mine.¡±

    Florin and her brothers had a complex expression on their faces when they heard that.

    ¡°¡­.About that father. Uncle Augustus has been dead for a very long time.¡±

    Said Florin.

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    Even so, the man remained unbothered.

    ¡°What I''m asking about is if he had already been reborn? The plan was for him to come back around this time.¡±

    Florin was surprised when she heard that.

    ¡°I''m sorry, father. There haven''t been any news of Uncle Augustus in millennia.¡±

    The man was finally shaken when he heard that.

    ¡°What? That''s impossible. He''s supposed to be back from the Void Realm already.¡±

    The man then started mumbling to himself.

    ¡°Wait, did something go wrong while I was asleep? Did Rias messed up somewhere? No, Augustus is her beloved pupil and lover she wouldn''t have mess up even if it killed her.¡±

    The man continued to ponder.

    ¡°Then could it be Tiamat?.....No, she never knew about this plan. Besides even if she found out, she would be last person to mess it up¡­..Then could it be Zeus? Or¡­.¡±

    A look of realization appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Riamante! That motherfucker is this fucking with us!¡±

    He suddenly flew in a fit of rage.

    ¡°Florin, you and your brothers go see if you can find the others! They should be hibernating somewhere like me! I''ll come back when you find them!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Father! Where are you going?!¡±

    Florin asked.

    ¡°To the Void Realm! I need to verify something with Rias as well as recuperate!¡±

    He swung his hand and a rip in space appeared in front of him.

    ¡°I''ll be back in a couple years!¡±

    Without waiting for Florin to respond, he jumped in and disappeared.

    She stood dumbfounded with her brothers.

    Ajax Diabolus.

    Son of Lucifer and an unknown goddess. He was the first natural born Demonic God.

    Righthand of Augustus Dragna, and one of his Five Divine Generals.

    By far the Strongest Person alive, outside of the Higher Beings.

    Dragna Royal Palace.

    Couple days after winning the Throne Wars, Miko decided to take his first stroll through the palace.

    ¡°Wow! This place is huge!¡±

    Said Tessa.

    Miko brought along his family and friends with him to see the palace.

    After all this is where they''ll stay most of the time.

    ¡°Meh. I like the Xia palace better.¡±

    Said Momo.

    She and Ravel also came along.

    ¡°I haven''t been here in forever! Everything is so different now!¡±

    Said Ravel as she looked around.

    The only reason she''s allowed outside of Nero''s reach, was because Miko was with her.

    ¡°I can''t wait for those noble parties, so that I can start mingling with those aristocratic woman!¡±

    Said Ace.

    He and Sora started laughing together.

    The two finally felt like their years of torture were over.

    ¡°Hey, this part of the palace is still the same as how I remembered it!¡±

    Ravel said excitedly.

    She ran forward and pointed at a hallway.

    ¡°There should be a portrait of grandfather around there!¡±

    She pointed down the hall.

    ¡°Augustus?¡±

    Miko was surprised to hear that.

    ¡°Ravel, take us to see it.¡±

    (Miko, don''t go down that hall.)

    Tiamat suddenly said in his head.

    ¡°Why? I want to see what he looks like.¡±

    (Just don¡¯t go down there.)

    Tiamat''s tone was a little bit flustered.

    However, that just piqued Miko''s interest further.

    ¡°Lets go, Ravel.¡±

    (Miko!)

    ¡°Sorry but I¡¯m really interested in seeing what he looks like.¡±

    Saying that, he ignored Tiamat''s pleading voice and went down the hall with everyone.

    Couple minutes later they reached the end of the hall.

    ¡°It''s here!¡±

    Ravel pointed at a painting.

    (Miko, don''t look!)

    Miko ignored her and looked at the painting.

    ¡°¡­..?!¡±

    ¡°So that''s Augustus? He''s really handsome.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Too handsome.¡±

    Said Ace with a jealous tone.

    ¡°I can see how Tiamat fell for him.¡±

    Said Sora.

    Everyone started stating their opinion of the portrait of Augustus.

    All of them except Miko.

    He stared at the portrait with great shock.

    Augustus was as handsome as the others said.

    He had light brown skin, blue eyes, and purple hair. His face looked like it could capture the hearts of countless women. Whether goddesses or mortals.

    However, that wasn''t what shocked Miko.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Me?¡±

    That''s right. Other than the hair and eye color, Augustus looked like him (Logan) if had actually cared about his appearance.

    *Pulse!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Miko suddenly felt an intense pain in his head. The pain soon intensified by a hundred folds.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHH?!¡±

    ¡°Miko?!¡±

    To everyone''s surprise Miko suddenly let out an agonizing scream, and held his head.

    ¡°AHHHHHH?!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He started slamming his head on the floor like he had lost his mind.

    ¡°Grab him!¡±

    Momo and Ravel suddenly grabbed Miko''s hands that he started to use to tear himself apart.

    ¡°AHHHHH?!¡±

    However, they were suddenly hurled by one swing of Miko''s arm.

    He started to show an unbelievable strength.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH?!¡±

    His agonizing screams caused the entire palace to shake.

    ¡°What''s happening?!¡±

    Rouge and Nero suddenly appeared in the hall.

    They saw everyone laying on the floor with heavy wounds on them. Only Miko was still standing.

    His eyes, ears, mouth, and nose were bleeding.

    Seeing him like this, Nero rushed to restrain him.

    *Boom!*

    However, Miko''s strength caught him off guard.

    Nero was thrown back to where he came, like he was a toy.

    This shocked Rouge. He didn''t move towards Miko and only observed him.

    ¡°What happened to him for him to be experiencing so much pain?¡±

    He mumbled.

    A strange symbol appeared on Miko''s neck and started glowing. A murky grey aura started leaking from his body.

    It even looked like his skin was slowly peeling away.

    Rouge decided that he couldn''t stand still and watch this any further, and decided to act.

    *Flash!*

    However, the moment he was going to move a golden light flashed in front of Miko.

    Suddenly a beautiful woman appeared and embraced him.

    Rouge recognize this woman, it was his grandmother Tiamat.

    ¡°It''s okay. I''m here. Everything''s fine.¡±

    Tiamat spoke with a soothing voice, while tears fell from her eyes.

    ¡°I''m fine. There''s no one trying to hurt us anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡±

    Miko suddenly started to calm down, and the symbol and the murky aura disappeared as well.

    He slowing looked at Tiamat.

    ¡°¡­Tia?¡±

    After saying that, he fainted in her arms.

    Tiamat knelt down and held him gently in her arms, as she cried.

    Rouge who watched all this, was completely dumbfounded.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Just what is going on here?¡±

    Throne Wars Arc End!!!!!!

    Book 1 End!!!!!

    Book 2: Empire¡¯s Rise

    Kingship Arc Start!!!

 Book 2-Arc 1: Augustus & Miko

    When Miko opened his eyes, he was in a familiar white room, sitting in front of a mirror.

    In the mirror, he saw the mosaic being looking at him.

    ¡°You should''ve listened to Tia.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°She only cares about your wellbeing. Even if the world betrayed you, she wouldn''t.¡±

    ¡°Shut it, Augustus.¡±

    Miko replied.

    The moment he said that, the mosaic disappeared and a man almost identical to him appeared in the mirror.

    ¡°Oh? You figured out my identity.¡±

    Augustus showed an amused expression on his handsome face.

    ¡°I had my suspicions. I just confirmed it when I saw your portrait.¡±

    Miko replied with an annoyed tone.

    ¡°You bastard, why are you inside my soul?¡±

    ¡°I can''t say.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because if I do, you''d received another backlash. But this time, way stronger. Strong enough to kill you. And if you die, I die.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Then tell me, how are we connected?¡±

    ¡°Can''t say.¡±

    ¡°Then what can you say?!¡±

    Miko got irritated.

    ¡°Well, I can talk to you about Deus Malum.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko was shocked, and then after he thought about it he came to a conclusion.

    ¡°You''re the creator of Deus Malum?¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°Deus Malum(Wicked God) is a technique I spent 10 millenniums creating. It was original meant to kill that fucker Zeus, but I tailored it to kill all of those gods and demons who pissed me off during the war.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a grudge against Zeus?¡±

    ¡°Me and that old pervert are like oil and water. I made it my lifetime goal to wipe out his family and destroy his legacy and then kill him.¡±

    Augustus said with a scrowl.

    ¡°You must''ve hated him. I mean, I hate the arrogant rapist too. But your hate seems personal.¡±

    ¡°Logan, do you know who killed Tiamat in the myths?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Marduk, the Babylonian god of heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. But did you know that Marduk was Zeus¡¯ original identity? More specifically, his prototype?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What you say does make sense. Marduk was created a long time before Zeus. They''re both gods of the skies and thunder. They both led a rebellion against the old gods. They both fought against a powerful serpent monster. There are a lot of similarities between them.¡±

    There''s a lot of evidence that indicatesthat Marduk and Zeus are the same. It''s just that they were worshipped in different eras.

    Its quite possible that Marduk¡¯s legends got changed over time, because it was passed down orally, which led to creation of Zeus in Greece.

    Over the years, the Greeks changed the story to their liking to fit with their culture and morals, thus led to the creation of Greek mythology.

    It''s similar to how Christians destroyed hundreds of pagan religions, but took some of their customs and festivals. Like Easter which was a festival in honor of the Germanic goddess Eastre. Even the religious meaning of Easter was stolen from the myth about Mediterranean god Attis, who was believed to have been born via a virgin birth. Attis was believed to have died and been resurrected each year during the period MAR-22 to MAR-25. Easter was later moved to April because Christians and pagans used to argue over which religion imitated who.

    Another one would be Christmas, which was a combination of several pagan practices.

    There were also Thursday, which was originally celebrated as Thor¡¯s Day.

    Tuesday named after Norse War God Tyr.

    Friday named after Frigga, and Wednesday named after her husband Odin, who was the original inspiration for Santa Claus by the way.

    Long story short, civilizations and religions stole from each other and made lots of stolen concepts into their own.

    Hence Marduk became Zeus over time.

    ¡°That bastard always trying to harass Tia, this led to me and him having a series of battles.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°You fought Zeus?¡±

    ¡°And Hades, Thor, Lugh, Siegfried, and hundreds more¡­.Oh, I once bitchslapped Gilgamesh while stomping on Hercules.¡±

    Augustus said boastingly.

    ¡°Anyway, I tried to kill the bastard but he''s extremely hard to kill. In the end, I died before him.¡±

    ¡°So that why you created Deus Malum¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°To kill Zeus you need to reach the fifth stage, EvilGod. You''ve only mastered the First Stage, Dark Apostle, right?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    Augustus smiled and said-

    ¡°Then let me help you achieve the second stage.¡±

    When Miko opened his eyes again, he was inside a spacious room on a big bed.

    He felt someone''s presence, and looked over on the bed.

    There he saw Tiamat laying beside him.

    ¡°¡­¡­.?¡±

    This confused Miko for a while, but then he decided not to think about it too much.

    ¡°Hey, Tia. Tia, wake up.¡±

    He said while poking her cheek.

    ¡°Hmm....¡±

    She slowly opened her eyes and lazily looked at him.

    ¡°¡­.Miko?¡±

    After a while, she became aware of her surroundings.

    ¡°You''re awake?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. How long have I been out, Tia?¡±

    Tiamat widen her eyes when she heard his words.

    ¡°What did you call me just now?¡±

    ¡°Tia. What you don''t like it?¡±

    Miko asked with a frown.

    ¡°No, no, no! I like it. Tia is fine.¡±

    She flusteredly said.

    ¡°Good. Because addressing you this way feels more natural to me.¡±

    At that moment, he could feel a surge of happiness coming from her.

    ¡°¡­.Anyway, tell me how long have I been out?¡±

    ¡°Only a day. I told everyone that you were fine. It''s just that a technique you were using went out of control and cause you immense pain.¡±

    What Tiamat said wasn''t a lie.

    It''s true that the headache Miko felt came from the backlash of seeing Augustus¡¯ Portrait, however everything else he experienced was because of Deus Malum.

    Because of the nature of the technique, its directly linked with Miko''s mind.

    If he experiences immense stress, his mind will become cloudy and he will loose control of it.

    If that happens, Miko will lose all rationality and return to the state that he was in the Illusionary Beast Valley. Only a thousand times more dangerous.

    This is the reason why Miko said that if he had lost Luka he would''ve ended up killing everyone.

    The current Miko cant afford to lose anyone. If he does, Deus Malum would devour him and he''ll turn into a powerful monster.

    How powerful you ask?

    He was able to throw Nero like a doll didn''t he?

    That was how dangerous Deus Malum was. Miko was continuously walking between insanity and rationality.

    ¡°I see. That works.¡±

    He got up off the bed.

    He looked at Tiamat laying on the bed, and found her figure very alluring.

    Just seeing her face to face made him feel the urge to pounce on her.

    As if realizing what he was thinking, Tiamat sat up and looked at him with a seductive gaze.

    This gaze robbed Miko of his last bit of resistance.

    ¡°Ah, fuck it!¡±

    He immediately jumped on top of Tiamat. Tiamat didn''t resisted and even welcomed him.

    Instantly, Miko had the beautiful goddess under him.

    He looked down on her figure that had a mature and erotic look to it.

    ¡°Tia¡­¡±

    He gently called out her name.

    ¡°I don''t mind. You can do whatever you want with me.¡±

    Tiamat''s words sent an electric shock through his brain, that went straight to his lower body.

    Miko''s eyes turned beastly as the last cord of his rationality was cut.

    He was going to eat this dragon goddess up.

    Just as he moved to do that-

    *Knock! Knock!*

    He heard a knock on the door. However, Miko chose to ignore it.

    However, that was a mistake.

    ¡°Miko, are you awake? Ms. Sasha told me to check-¡±

    Ace opened the door and froze on spot when he saw Miko saddling Tiamat, with his hands on her chest and was about to tear her clothes off.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The three looked at each other in silence.

    And then-

    Miko acted like Ace didn''t exist and continued to removed Tiamat''s clothes.

    ¡°Wait! Isn''t it normal to stop in this sort of situation?!¡±

    ¡°You''re right. Since you''re about to witness our beautiful naked forms, we should charge you.¡±

    Miko said with a serious voice.

    ¡°Seriously? How much?¡±

    Ace asked seriously.

    ¡°Wait, no. Your siblings are not too far away! They also wanted to check on you!¡±

    ¡°Why didn''t you say so in the first place?¡±

    Miko relunctantly got off Tiamat.

    He looked down and noticed Tiamat''s disappointed face.

    This caused Miko to glare at Ace.

    ¡°Hey, I didn''t do anything! I was just following orders!¡±

    Ace quickly defended himself.

    ¡°I understand completely. To show you my understanding I''ll introduce you to some noble daughters.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I''ll have to pick out the ugliest among them for you first.¡±

    Ace was left dumbfounded.

    At this time the twins came in and told him that Nero wanted him to see him.

    Miko left with Tiamat but not before staring Ace down.

    He and Tiamat arrived in a room past the throne room.

    Miko saw a stone door with symbol of a horned, winged serpent on it.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko suddenly saw a new symbol appeared along with the previous one.

    It was a symbol of a lion-faced dragon. It was Gallu¡¯s Symbol.

    The door suddenly opened and four people stepped out.

    They were Nero, Nova, Sasha, and Leon.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Sasha ran up and hugged Miko when she saw him.

    ¡°Thank goodness that you''re okay!¡±

    She started inspecting his body.

    ¡°I''m fine. Sorry for losing control and hitting you.¡±

    Miko''s voice was sincere.

    ¡°That''s okay. Tiamat already explained everything.¡±

    She then frowned.

    ¡°But you really shouldn''t use such a dangerous technique. You nearly gave me a heart attack.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I''ll be more careful from now on.¡±

    He then looked around and saw that Hina, Momo, Ravel, and Luka weren''t here.

    He decided to apologize to them as well. He already apologized to the twins on the way here.

    As for Leon, Ace, and Sora.

    ¡­¡­Well, it''s not like they died or anything.

    ¡°Grandmother.¡±

    Suddenly Miko heard a voice beside him, and looked and saw Rouge kneeling in front of Tiamat.

    ¡°Grandmother, it''s great to see you again after all these years.¡±

    He solemnly said.

    ¡°About what happened that night¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, Rouge.¡±

    Tiamat bent down helped Rouge to his feet.

    ¡°Rouge, I do not hate you. I never did, and I never will. It''s the same for your father and siblings. Not matter what happened you''re all my flesh and blood.¡±

    She smiled at him.

    ¡°So stop being so hard on yourself and live your life.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Tiamat''s sincere words had a huge effect on Rouge.

    The thing that was tormenting his mind for thousands of years suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    Even Rouge couldn''t believe that his worries could be resolved so easily.

    ¡°¡­Th-Thank you, Grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Rouge. It''s nothing worth crying over. You''re a 10,000 year old man you know.¡±

    Nero teased him.

    ¡°Sh-Shut up! Didn''t you cry for three days straight when Sasha was born?!¡±

    ¡°That was different. I had just witnessed the birth of angel. It would be strange if I didn''t cry.¡±

    Nero said proudly.

    He and Nova even looked like they wanted to cry from just remembering it.

    Sasha strongly felt the urge to hit them.

    ¡°Hey, old man. What did you want to see me about? I was busy doing something very important you know.¡±

    ¡°Important? How important?¡±

    ¡°Let''s just say if I had to choose between it and world peace, there would wars everywhere right now.¡±

    Miko said seriously.

    ¡°Since wars are already everywhere, then it that wasn''t important.¡±

    Nero said with a smile.

    Miko got irritated and almost shouted ¡°I was about make you a new uncle or aunt you know?!¡±

    But he restrained himself.

    Even though, Nero didn''t know what he was thinking he enjoyed Miko''s annoyed expression.

    ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter. This is far more important.¡±

    Miko clicked his tongue.

    Nero smiled and said-

    ¡°Get dressed. It''s time for your coronation.¡±

 Coronation

    It was one week after the bloody Throne Wars. Currently the Dragna Kingdom was once again bustling with excitement.

    Today was the day Miko officially becomes king!

    Everywhere across the kingdom people were busy completing some kind of preparation or excitedly recalling the grand events that led to Miko becoming king.

    At the kingdom¡¯s borders, there were droves of people entering the kingdom for the first time in a decade.

    There were lots of aristocrats from the neighboring countries, famous merchants, famous warriors, and even sovereigns.

    The caused for these people to arrive here were the same.

    Miko''s Coronation!

    Miko himself wasn''t world renowned, however his background made the world tremble.

    He was the grandson of the world¡¯s first [Tyrant] and first female [Tyrant], Kimiko and Nero.

    His uncles were all renowned monsters in the own right as well.

    First there was Chaos Emperor Nova. He alone could sink cities and erase countries.

    However, there were also Devil¡¯s Joker Rihan, Vanishing Dragon Gamion, and Record of Origin Gian.

    Each and everyone of these persons are known for their strength.

    Especially Rihan who was considered the evil incarnate by many.

    So knowing all this, not showing up at Miko''s coronation was far too risky than showing up.

    Naturally Miko didn''t care in the least about who came to his coronation.

    In fact, he didn''t even want to go.

    ¡°Can''t you just give me crown and be over with it? Did you have to make such a big deal out of it?¡±

    Miko complained.

    ¡°Do you know who I am? Of course I have to make a big deal out of it. It would go against my morals if I didn''t.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°Okay. What if I let a double go instead of me?¡±

    ¡°No can do. It would be disrespectful to the founders of this kingdom.¡±

    Miko looked at Tiamat, who was sitting not too far away from him.

    ¡°Do you mind?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    She answered.

    ¡°See? The guardian goddess of the kingdom doesn''t mind. So I won''t be disrespecting anyone.¡±

    ¡°Too bad. I already ordered the liquor.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    Tiamat asked.

    ¡°Let''s just say that if you were to flip the palace and use it as a cup, liquor would still overflow.¡±

    ¡°Miko, we''re going!¡±

    Tiamat suddenly shouted.

    And that was how he ended up going.

    Currently Miko was surrounded by servants that were dressing him for his ceremony.

    ¡°You know, I don''t mind being attended to by women as beautiful as yourselves, but I kind of prefer to dress myself.¡±

    He said to women.

    They were dressing him in luxurious azure robes with gold highlights.

    They also tied his long hair with a dragon hair clip.

    Being pampered made Miko feel weird. He wasn''t used to this kind of treatment, even though he had servants when he was in the Primus World.

    Miko''s policy was that if he can do it himself then he''ll do it. He didn''t like the idea of being dressed or groomed by others.

    Even though, he was naturally a lazy person.

    ¡°Now that I''ve think about it, I haven''t been that lazy in years.¡±

    He suddenly mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Ok. After setting everything into motion, I''ll return back to my lazy ways.¡±

    Miko solemnly swore to himself.

    He has yet to realize that he had long broken out of his lazy nature.

    Around this time there was a knock on the door.

    The door opened shortly after, and Sasha came in.

    She was wearing a very beautiful purple ballroom dress with floral designs.

    The dress significantly increased her beauty by a hundred folds. Her natural elegance proved that she was definitely of divine blood.

    ¡°Miko, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. More or less.¡±

    Saying so, Miko dismissed the servants and walked over to Sasha.

    ¡°Look beautiful, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You too.¡±

    ¡®Wouldn''t you normal say ¡®you look handsome¡¯ in this situation.¡¯

    Miko sighed, because he had yet to come to terms with feminine appearance.

    ¡®Well, Nero and Nova were able to live with it for thousands of years. So why can''t I?¡¯

    He tried to stay optimistic.

    ¡°Okay, lets go.¡±

    The two left the dressing room and entered the hall.

    In the hall they saw everyone who fought with him in the Throne Wars, elegantly dressed up, completely different from their normal appearances.

    Hina wore and beautiful pink spaghetti-strap dress, while Luka wore a strapless cyan dress.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Ace wore a white tuxedo with black gloves and pants, while Sora wore a navy blue vest suit with a stylish top hat to match.

    As for Leon, he wore a white suit with a crimson undershirt, and a gold tie.

    ¡°Now then, shall we go?¡±

    Miko said with a smile, and they all moved towards the throne room together.

    After walking and talking for a while they arrived at the door leading to the room.

    There stood two figures.

    They were both tall and had azure and gold hair.

    One of them was Gallu, who was also elegantly dressed in an azure gown.

    The other one was an extremely handsome man.

    He was slim, had gold serpentine eyes, and was dress in a black suit with an azure undershirt and tie.

    This was the Guardian Beast of the Secundus Branch, Ba?mu.

    ¡°We''ve been waiting for you, brother. Everyone is already inside.¡±

    He said with a dignified tone.

    Ba?mu, for some reason, addresses Miko as ¡°Brother¡±.

    His reason for this was because Miko was his mother''s proxy. Since a proxy was considered a Higher Being¡¯s child, he argues that Miko shares the same standing as Tiamat''s children, hence Miko was technically like his sibling.

    Miko had given up on changing his mind, so he just nodded at what Ba?mu said.

    The two Guardian beasts opened the door and gestured Miko to enter.

    When he entered he saw a queue of people on each side of the path that led to the throne.

    On the left side were Marcel, Karim, Alisa, and all the other members of the Secundus Branch.

    On the right were Nova, Kimiko, Raven, Momo, Ravel, and all the other members of Primus branch.

    There were also a lot of people on the balconies overlooking the Throne room.

    Among them were members of the Saevio clan and Flameheart clan.

    There were also a lot of high class nobles here as well.

    These nobles weren''t anywhere near the Triad but they still held a lot of influence. So it was obvious they would be here.

    There were also some VIP visitors in attendance.

    However, Miko could care less about these people.

    He looked towards the throne and saw Nero and Rouge at the foot, as the representatives of their branches.

    Sasha and the others left from behind Miko and head over to the right side with the Primus members.

    Miko stared at the throne for awhile, before he started walking towards it.

    With every step he took he reminence on everything that he''s experienced since being reincarnated.

    He remember the first time he opened his eyes and saw his parents faces.

    He remembered the robbers who broke into their house when he was 2.

    He remembered the day his siblings were born.

    He remembered going to the capital for the first time.

    He remembered his fight with Leon, and his first meeting with Tiamat.

    He remembered leaving home and meeting Hina.

    He remembered fighting Darius.

    He remembered¡­¡­

    By the time he reached the throne, he had already recalled his 13 years of life in this world.

    ¡°It was a long 13 years.¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    He stood in front of Nero, who gestured him to take a seat.

    To take his seat as king.

    Miko nodded and swept a glance towards Rouge, who also gestured the same.

    Rouge now knew why Nero aggressively tried to place Miko on the throne.

    It was because in the whole world, there were none who deserved it more.

    He was Tiamat''s proxy. This kingdom had long belonged to him.

    And he''s just about to claim it.

    Miko slowly walked up the steps leading to the throne.

    When he arrived, he looked down on the seat and saw a magnificent crown sitting there.

    Miko took up the crown and placed it on his head.

    He then turned around and looked towards the people in the hall.

    There were numerous emotions in their eyes.

    Love, hate, admiration, envy, respect, disdain.

    All of these emotions were directed at Miko, and he boldly took them all.

    He was king. Nothing can change that fact.

    But even this was just a stepping stone.

    If he flutters here then he''s better off killing himself, becausethat would mean he had already reached his limit.

    However, that was not the case!

    Miko had no limit. He will continue to grow until the day he ready claim the world!

    Thinking this, Miko sat down on the throne, crossed his legs, and rest his head on his fist.

    ¡°My name is Gamiko Dragna the Third, and I declare here in front all those present that, I AM KING!¡±

    I am king.

    Those words carried such an oppressive feeling, that it was hard to imagine it was spoken by a boy who just entered adolescence.

    Even though there were many here who were stronger than him, none could deny that this boy was a terrifying existence.

    A king was born! But what kind of king? Only the future could tell.

    ¡°Alright. Now that''s over. It''s time to greet the people.¡±

    Miko said with a lighthearted tone, and stood up from the throne.

    He took off his crown and twirled it with his finger in a playful manner.

    It was hard to think he was giving off such an oppressive aura not too long ago.

    ¡°Gallu, please take me to the place we prearranged.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gallu appeared next to Miko and the two quickly disappeared.

    This confused a lot of people.

    Just what was the new king going to do?

    Miko appeared with Gallu on a platform several thousands feet in the sky.

    Soon after Ba?mu also appeared on the platform.

    ¡°Begin.¡±

    The moment Miko said that, the two guardians started glowing. Soon a pillar of golden light shot up to the sky and illuminate it.

    This drew the attention of everyone in the country.

    They looked up in the sky and saw Miko''s image being transmitted to them.

    ¡°People of Dragna. I am your king, Gamiko.¡±

    His voice echoed loud and clear throughout the country.

    ¡°I am sure that a lot of you don''t expect much from me, or the kingdom. And I don¡¯t blame you. For generations you have suffered hardship after hardship, before long hardship became a way of life for you.¡±

    His words immediately drew the attention of a lot of people

    ¡°As your new king, I won''t promise you that you all will become rich, but I promise you that I will do my utmost best to make this fucked up reality much more bearable!¡±

    A look of skeptic appeared on the face of a lot of people.

    As if sensing that Miko continued.

    ¡°I know a lot of you think this is just empty words, but I assure they are not! I made a promise that I would change this kingdom for the better. To who you ask?¡±

    It was at this moment a bolt of lightning fell and hit the platform.

    The moment it hit it, an oppressive aura swept over the entire kingdom, which made a lot of people almost fall to their knees.

    Even in the palace, this was the case.

    Several powerhouses who could flip the world with their hands, were suddenly pressed on the ground. Fighting to not fall to there knees.

    Around this time a pair a golden eyes appeared in the sky.

    These eyes could been from anywhere in the kingdom.

    They held so much power and majesty, that everyone knew that these weren''t the eyes of a mortal.

    Suddenly a golden light shone behind Miko, and Tiamat appeared on the platform.

    Miko had told her to go back to the Summit Of Gods and wait for this moment to reappear in style.

    Tiamat walked up beside Miko.

    Everyone could see the striking resemblance between the two.

    Miko pointed at her.

    ¡°This is the one who asked me to save her people. Behold and marvel in the bask of Tiamat, the guardian goddess of this country!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The moment Miko said that, shock swept across the country like a tidal wave.

    Tiamat?!

    To the people of the Dragna kingdom, she was their idol of worship. The supreme being in there hearts.

    None expected to see such a being in their lifetime.

    ¡°Tiamat?!¡±

    The citizens weren''t the only shocked by Tiamat''s appearance.

    Everyone outside of the Primus branch and Rouge were shocked speechless.

    Even though Tiamat appeared in the palace couple days ago, only a few knew of this.

    Rouge knew because he witnessed her arrival, but he didn''t get to talk to her until the day before.

    This was because Tiamat immediately locked herself away in a room with Miko, and didn''t come out until he came to.

    Rouge naturally didn''t tell a soul about Miko being Tiamat''s proxy. Not even his wife and children knew. So they were as equally as shocked.

    ¡°I am Tiamat''s proxy! The one she chosen to lead her people to better days!¡±

    Miko''s words once again shocked the people.

    Tiamat''s proxy!

    The king was a proxy!

    This made the people realized something.

    Miko became king without using his proxy abilities. This meant he never fought with all his heart, and still became king.

    What a terrifying kid!

    They feared him, they admiredhim, they adored him!

    ¡°My people.¡±

    Suddenly Tiamat spoke.

    Her beautiful voice charmed the hearts of the masses.

    ¡°I''ve seen you suffer for far too long. This is why I''ve brought you Miko to elevate you to new heights.¡±

    She said with a sad expression.

    ¡°I beg you. Work with Miko. Believe in him, and help him create an empire for you all to live in!¡±

    Tiamat pleas resonated intheir hearts.

    No matter what, she was still their idol of worship.

    Her words were heavenly laws.

    ¡°Hail Tiamat! Hail the king!¡±

    The people immediately started kowtowing while shouting praises.

    This was the same in the royal palace.

    Almost every member of the Dragna clan whether from the Primus branch or the Secundus Branch, bowed down and showed servitude to their matriarch progenitor, Tiamat.

    Throughout the kingdom praises for Tiamat and Miko could be heard wide and clear.

    Tiamat was their god, and Miko was seen as her representative.

    He had now firmly grasp the hearts of the people, in a way only he can.

    Miko used religion, something he hated, to his advantage and became a true king in seconds.

    Those who realized this felt a chill run down their spines.

    This child was too much.

    Too dangerous! He was too dangerous!

    They felt like they were witnessing the beginning of an era.

    An era of blood and destruction.

    The one who would lead this era was this terrifying 13 year old boy.

    They couldn''t even begin to imagine what kind of future he had.

    Seeing the country effortlessly submit to him, Miko couldn''t help but smile.

    He had truly taken the first step to creating an empire!

 Worldéˆ¥æªš Strongest

    The news about Miko being Tiamat''s proxy spread throughout the world like wildfire.

    Of course it would. Tiamat was the oldest among all Higher Beings, she was the creator of the first dragons, mermen, bullmen(Minotaur), serpents, scorpion men, and all kinds of powerful races.

    It was also an unmistakable fact that her bloodline was among the most gifted in the world.

    Persons like Nero and Rouge proved this time and time again.

    A lot of people were glad that she never showed interest in the Proxy war; but now not only did she picked a proxy, she chose one from her direct bloodline, and it was someone who had several powerful blood traits.

    That was just fucked up!

    Miko automatically drew the attention of some of the world''s strongest people.

    The person in question was enjoying a grand celebration in his honor.

    The entire kingdom was basking in his glory as if he was a god.

    He was currently sitting in front of a half drunk Nero, who was having a drinking contest with Tiamat.

    Ouroboros also came, and joined them.

    ¡°Who''s the world''s strongest?¡±

    Said Nero.

    Miko had just asked him this question.

    ¡°Yeah. I heard about a lot of people, but I wanted your opinion on it.¡±

    He thenlooked towards the people to his right.

    ¡°I want to hear your opinion too Uncle, and Grams. Oh, and Rouge too.¡±

    ¡°The world''s strongest huh? That''s kind of a taboo topic, you know. Since everyone would have their opinions and lead to arguments.¡±

    Kimiko said as she sat beside Nero.

    Rouge and Nova also sat down.

    ¡°Oh, I''m interested in this topic too.¡±

    Luka who was nearby also came over.

    Momo and Hina also joined in with Ravel.

    Ace and Sora were too busy talking with the aristocratic women.

    The twins were somewhere having fun. Well, Tessa was. Kristen was being dragged around by her.

    Sasha and Leon couldn''t be found. But they were still in the palace somewhere.

    Soon all who were interested in this topic gathered in one section of the hall.

    There were a lot of people who were tactfully eavesdropping.

    Seeing this, Nero couldn''t help but to laugh.

    ¡°Who''s the strongest? Me of course!¡±

    He said arrogantly, while laughing.

    This caused a lot of people to sigh.

    ¡°Gamiko, be serious.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°I am serious. If you want to be strongest then you must first believe that you''re the strongest. Right, grandma?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Tiamat said with a nod.

    ¡°Then other than you, who is the strongest?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Well, that depends. The strongest what exactly? Proxy? Tyrant? Mortal? If you think they''re all the same, you''re mistaken.¡±

    Nero answered.

    ¡°A Proxy is a being closest to the gods. A tyrant is a being that slay those pseudo-gods. And a mortal is one that doesn''t belong to either category.¡±

    ¡°Then following that logic, who do you believe is the strongest Proxy?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­..That''s hard to say. How about I pick one from each of the four sides?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°That works.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Nero started to ponder for a while before saying-

    ¡°For the god side, War Sage Stein.¡±

    ¡°Stein? If I remember correctly, he''s the one who created the Asgard Empire.¡±

    The Asgard empire was the world¡¯s longest standing empire, with over a dozen proxies of the highest level.

    This empire was undoubtedly the largest and most powerful empire in the world. Not even the mighty Morningstar Empire could trample on this powerhouse.

    The Empire is headed by Odin¡¯s proxy, War Sage Stein.

    ¡°Yup. Stein is the world''s oldest proxy. He''s Odin''s only proxy ever, with him being a proxy from the start of the Proxy system until now. Not only that, he has most of the Norse gods proxies under his belt. He''s most likely the hardest proxy to kill and the one closest to winning this war.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Even though he knew a bit about Stein, he didn''t expect Nero to say he''s the closest to winning the war.

    That speaks volumes of his power and influence.

    ¡°I don''t think Stein is the closest to winning the war on the god side.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°Oh? Then who do you think it is?¡±

    Nero asked, although he had an idea of who she was going to pick.

    ¡°Black Heavens Eris. When it comes to fire power, in my opinion she''s number one.¡±

    Eris was Zeus¡¯ proxy. She was a dark elf who once led the dark elves on an expedition to conquer the Beast Continent. She was close to her goal, but was betrayed by her people and left for dead.

    However, she apparently survived and became Zeus¡¯ proxy. After becoming a proxy she destroyed the very empire that she built, and freed the continent from her people''s rule.

    This led to a lot of dark elves becoming slaves, but Eris didn''t care. They had already betrayed her, so what happened to the elves were no longer her concern.

    No one knows why a sexist like Zeus chose a woman to be his proxy, but she is easily his strongest yet.

    ¡°Eris?¡±

    Nero was skeptical.

    ¡°It''s true that her black lightning is terrifying even to me, but not even she could survive gungnir.¡±

    ¡°No, I agree with mother.¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°Eris is a very terrifying woman. Plus she has Athena¡¯s Proxy the Divine Tactician, Vinea. When those two combine their wits and strength it''s hard to oppose them.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°I think you''re all wrong. I think it''s Heavenly General Rafael. Indra¡¯s Vajra is pretty incredible. Besides didn''t you leave your daughters in his hands Gamiko. Wouldn''t it be a problem if he falls?¡±

    Rouge added.

    ¡°Hmph. The Sanskrit Federation won''t fall so easily. If it could, I wouldn''t have left Eva and Ava there.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Seems like there''s a lot of powerful god proxies.¡±

    Miko commented.

    ¡°Yeah. Eris, Stein, and Rafael are just the most prolific. There are other incredibly strong proxies.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°Like?¡±

    ¡°Like Underworld Prince, Spector who founded the Undead Country. He''s Hades proxy.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°There''s also Thor¡¯s Proxy, Lightning Emperor Skylar. There''s also Loki¡¯s Proxy Warmonger Julian and dozens of others. Some active and some inactive.¡±

    He suddenly looked like he remembered something and leaned over towards Miko.

    ¡°I think it''s best I tell you this now. There''s a forbidden swamp at the center of the Night Continent. You must never go there. There''s a terrifying existence sealed off there.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Nero hesitated for a while before saying-

    ¡°Mad King, Raver. Cthulhu¡¯s Proxy.¡±

    Cthulhu?!

    This name greatly shocked Miko. He didn''t expect the Cthulhu Mythos to exist in this world as well.

    ¡°But wait. I''ve read a lot of books, but there was never a mention ofthe Cthulhu Mythos.¡±

    ¡°That''s because we tried to wiped them out.¡±

    Tiamat suddenly said.

    ¡°Wipe them out? The entire Mythos?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. But we ultimately failed. There are about 20 we didn''t get to kill off.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Because they were creepy as hell, that''s why. And that''s coming from someone who once flooded the world with monsters.¡±

    Tiamat was visibly disgusted.

    ¡°They were only goodfor spreading madness and causing destruction. Did you know that out of the 23 times the world was destroyed, they were involved in 3 of them?¡±

    She obviously didn''t like the Cthulhu Mythos.

    ¡°In the end, I and the other gods decided to get rid of them all. But it wasn''t so easy. I even had to resort to throwing that blind idiot Azathoth into the Void Realm myself while he was asleep.¡±

    The Void Realm was like the graveyard of Higher Beings. It was a Realm that existed outside the laws of the world. When a god dies, they''re sent there and can never return.

    However, people could go there and back if they''re powerful enough. But it was extremely dangerous.

    It''s a graveyard realm, so even gods will disappear there forever.

    Once a dead soul enters that place it''s over for them, unless they understand the mysteries of Realm, which only a handful knows.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko then turned to Nero.

    ¡°Are the entire Cthulhu Mythos sealed off in that swamp?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. It would be a pain to search for their new proxies after killing them, so we sealed them off from the rest of the world.¡±

    ¡°What happens if they are freed from there seal?¡±

    ¡°Hell. Hell is what would happen. But that''s impossible. The seal can''t be undone that easily. And even if it could, only a maniac would released those people back on tothe world.¡±

    Miko could tell that Nero was very cautious towards Raver and the other Cthulhu Mythos proxies.

    ¡°Anyway. Let''s talk about the strongest demon proxies.¡±

    Nero said.

    ¡°I think we all can agree that Nine Hells Dante is the strongest.¡±

    Kimiko, Rouge, and Nova immediately showed they''re approval with a nod.

    ¡°Although Zara is among the world''s strongest, Dante is on a whole other level.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement again.

    ¡°Then what about on the Beast side?¡±

    ¡°That also is no brainer.¡±

    Nova said.

    ¡°If we''re talking about the beast side, then there could only be one person who has the right to call himself #1.¡±

    ¡°The Beast Rebelling Against Heavens, Chao Ti¨¡n.¡±

    ¡°Chao Ti¨¡n? Whose proxy is he?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Sun Wukong.¡±

    ¡°The Monkey King?¡±

    Sun Wukong also known as Son Goku. The protagonist of the historic novel Journey to the west.

    A monkey born from a rock, who through training gain the strength to rebel against the heavens and sweep all who stood in his way.

    It goes without say that his proxy must be incredible.

    ¡°Chao is like me, someone who rewrote common sense.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°He was the first person to be a Tyrant and a proxy at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Miko was extremely shocked.

    A Tyrant who is also a proxy? That doesn''t make sense.

    Unless¡­.

    ¡°He became a proxy after becoming a Tyrant?!¡±

    Nero nodded.

    ¡°When Chao first made his debut, he was like a rampaging beast. He destroyed every opponent that stood in his way. He especially hated gods. Eventually, he became a Tyrant. Shortly after he also became the Monkey King¡¯s proxy. It seemed that Sun Wukong was attracted by his rebellious nature and recruited him.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn''t make sense. Why would a Tyrant become a proxy?¡±

    Tyrants were proud creatures. It was normal for them to be approached by several Higher Beings in search of a proxy. However, Tyrants were normally too proud to accept their offer.

    That was because they were able to kill proxies with their own strength, so them borrowing power from gods would discard their past achievements, and their future ones would be blamed on their status as proxies.

    They didn''t want that. They wanted to be recognized as someone who stood against the heavens, hell, and earth with their own strength.

    In order words, being a Tyrant was their ultimate joy and their most prideful achievement.

    So it was common sense for there not to be a Tyrant proxy.

    But Chao broke this common sense.

    As a result, he became history''s strongest Beast Proxy.

    ¡°Who''s stronger? Killo or Chao?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Chao. Although Killo is the strongest dragon proxy, overall Chao is a bigger monster.¡±

    ¡°Stronger than Killo¡­.¡±

    Miko found it hard to imagine. Especially after facing him for himself.

    ¡°Then what about the Hero/Human faction?¡±

    ¡°That''s¡­..That''s pretty hard.¡±

    Nero suddenly looked like he was wracking his brain the best he could.

    ¡°That''s easy.¡±

    Suddenly a new voice joined there conversation.

    It was the ¡°War Prisoner¡± Neo.

    She strolled over with a confident smile on her face.

    ¡°The strongest Hero Proxy is Rood.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t that just being bias since you and Rood are partners.¡±

    Fighting God Rood. Just like Neo, he''s one of the leaders of the militia/military organization Pandora. He is Hercules¡¯ proxy.

    ¡°Bias or not, Rood is the strongest.¡±

    Neo declared arrogantly.

    ¡°I beg to differ.¡±

    Nova disagreed with her.

    ¡°Rood may be the strongest when it comesto physical strength, but he isn''t the number one Hero Proxy.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Thenwho is?¡±

    ¡°Perfect Queen Maya!¡±

    Nova loudly declared.

    Perfect Queen Maya, Proxy of the legendary Arthur Pendragon and leader of the military group/country Camelot.

    ¡°Bullshit! Are you saying that our Pandora is inferior to her Camelot?!¡±

    Neo suddenly got angry.

    ¡°Of course. She has the Round Table, Merlin, and Morganne Le Fey¡¯s Proxies on her side. Their all top-notch fighters.¡±

    ¡°So what? Greywolf alone can wipe the floor with Wilhelm and the other Round Table Knights.¡±

    ¡°Cerberus¡¯ Proxy? What can a little dog do against Wilhelm?¡±

    ¡°You''re courting death, Nova!¡±

    "pfff!"

    Miko who was drinking suddenly started choking when he heard.

    ¡®¡­.People actually say that?¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°You''re both wrong.¡±

    Rouge suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°The number one Hero Proxy is obviously the Conquering King Guzan. He has the largest human empire after all.¡±

    Conquering King Guzan. Alexander the Great¡¯s Proxy, and ruler of the largest human empire, Olympias. Olympias also acts as a private militia like Pandora and Camelot.

    Together the three makes up the largest military organizations in the world.

    ¡°Guzan?¡±

    Neo suddenly looked like she heard the name of her most hated enemy.

    ¡°Fuck Guzan! The next time I see him I''ll be sure to rip his balls off and stuff it down his throat!¡±

    ¡®Damn. What he did to her?¡¯

    Miko thought.

    At this moment Nero looked like he finally figured out something.

    ¡°That''s right. Heaven¡¯s Piercer Hughes!¡±

    ¡°No. Hughes shouldn''t count. He''s a dual proxy after all.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°Hold up. A Dual Proxy?¡±

    Miko heard something he couldn''t ignore.

    ¡°What''s that?¡±

    ¡°A Dual Proxy is a person who is a proxy for two different Higher Beings.¡±

    Answered Neo.

    ¡°Dafuq?! That''s allowed?!¡±

    ¡°Of course it''s allowed. The rules stated that a Higher Being could only have one proxy, but it never said anything about two Higher Beings sharing a proxy¡­¡­I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Everyone suddenly looked at Tiamat, who was actinglike their conversation had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°What? I forgot.¡±

    She said with a shrug.

    But Miko knew that she wasn''t as calm as she appeared.

    He could feel the anxiety in her heart through their link.

    Tiamat probably purposely didn''t tell Miko because she didn''t want him to look for another god to make a contract with.

    She was the same when he wanted to learn Hel¡¯s techniques.

    She''s surprisingly possessive¡­.

    Since he found it a little cute, he decided to let it go¡­..for now.

    ¡°Are there are a lot of Dual Proxies? Because I don''t see arrogant beings like gods willing to share anything.¡±

    ¡°Just like you said, there aren''t much Higher Beings willing to share a proxy. Throughout history, there''s only been a handful of Dual Proxies.¡±

    Nero answered.

    ¡°What about a triple proxy?¡±

    ¡°No such thing.¡±

    ¡°Then which Higher Beings does this Hughes guy represent?¡±

    Depending on who they were, this guy could really be the strongest. He''s as special as Chao.

    ¡°His original Parent God was Cu Cuchulain. I heard he later became the proxy of Lugh after beating his proxy.¡±

    ¡°Lugh and Cu Cuchulain. So the Celtic sun godand the most famous Celtic hero. Not only that, they were father and son. Both unrivaled spearmen with a sure kill spear¡­.Damn that''s one hell of a combo.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Hughes was the world¡¯s strongest spear user. One thrust from his spear could pierce through dimensions and kill you from thousands of miles away.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°It''s too bad he disappeared a couple centuries ago.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of disappearance. Do you remember the World Slayer Sieghart? He also disappeared around a thousand years ago.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°How could I forget? I''m still searching for him. That guy is the enemy of all dragons. His Regalia Gram is fatal to all dragons. I want to destroy it and seal him away.¡±

    Nero said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Gram? He''s Siegfried¡¯s Proxy?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. If you meet him and have the opportunity to, kill him without mercy.¡±

    He said solemnly.

    Miko nodded.

    He was naturally cautious of Siegfried¡¯s sword as well.

    ¡°Alright. Now that Proxies are out of the way, what about Tyrants.¡±

    He looked at the three Tyrants in front of him.

    ¡°Who is the strongest Tyrant?¡±

    Without a second to spare, everyone pointed at Nero. Even those eavesdropping.

    ¡°Oh, you''re making me blush.¡±

    Nero said with a ¡°embarrassed¡± expression.

    Miko sighed.

    ¡°Excluding the old man.¡±

    Everyone immediately pointed at Kimiko.

    Miko suddenly realized that he really had a freakishly strong family.

    ¡°Forget it. Then what about Mortals? Who is the strongest mortal?¡±

    ¡°No one can answer that with confidence.¡±

    Said Nero.

    This surprised Miko. He thought that everyone would point at Rouge since he was on the same level as Nero.

    ¡°There a lot of old monsters from the times of the War For Supremacy around. However, most of them are in insolation somewhere, or are just living there lives in leisure without paying attention to worldly matters. Just one of these dinosaurs could slap around most of the so called World Strongest. Well, not me though.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°¡­.Is that so?¡±

    Miko knew that Nero spoke the truth.

    He decided to focus on those before him, before worrying about those old monsters hiding in the shadows.

    He got a lot of important information from this discussion, which will be very helpful in the future.

    He will take his take and reminisce and digest these informations, and deal with them accordingly.

    For now, he has a kingdom to run.

    ¡°Well, I guess it''s time to clean house.¡±

 The First Royal Decree

    It was a week after Miko''s coronation, and his announcement as Tiamat''s proxy.

    Since then, he spent most of his time in the throne room.

    He was currently sitting on the throne playing with a hand console.

    ¡°¡­..So aren''t you going to work?¡±

    Luka asked.

    She and ouroboros were standing in front of the throne with complex expressions.

    ¡°We are working.¡±

    ¡°You are? You too Tia?¡±

    Asked ouroboros.

    Tiamat was laying on a bed that was prepared for her beside the throne.

    They wanted to give her a throne of her own, but refused saying that it was uncomfortable sleeping on a throne.

    ¡­.She only planned to sleep from start.

    ¡°My presence here gives people hope. So just me existing here is work.¡±

    She said, as she ate some fish that was prepared for her and placed beside her.

    ¡°I''ve never seen a lazier [Parent and Child].¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°Laziness is the mother of all bad habits, but ultimately she is a mother and we should respect her- Shikamura Nara.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°A great man. A really great man.¡±

    Miko said with unusual respect in his tone.

    Luka sighed as if giving up.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, the Leighton Family head is here to see you.¡±

    A servant appeared and reported.

    ¡°Oh! Right on time. Let him in.¡±

    Even though he said that, Miko looked like he had no intention of throwing away his console.

    Not long after, a plump man dressed in expensive clothing walked into the throne room.

    He greeted Luka and Ouroboros with a nod, and kneeled in front of the throne.

    ¡°Erik Leighton greets his majesty!¡±

    He shouted with vigor.

    Towards this respectful greeting, Miko showed indifference and continued to playing with his console.

    Even so, Erik didn''t show any displeasure and simply waited.

    After a while, Miko finally glancedat him.

    ¡°You''re the one responsible for the funds right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my king.¡±

    ¡°Hand it over.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko''s words shocked Erik.

    ¡°Pardon me, Your Majesty. I don''t think I heard you right.¡±

    ¡°You heard me. The country''s finances, give control of them to me.¡±

    ¡°My apologies, but I have been the finance minister for over 30 years. I can''t just give up my title.¡±

    As he spoke he glanced over at Tiamat who looked like she was enjoying the show.

    ¡°Oh? Then you''re refusing your king¡¯s orders?¡±

    Miko said with sarcastic tone, without even moving his eyes from the console.

    ¡°I would never!¡±

    Miko''s carefree attitude angered him, but he spoke with a smile.

    ¡°I am merely giving advice as someone who''s a senior in life.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? How kind of you. However, I don''t need it.¡±

    When Miko was Logan Cross, he never really went to school like everyone his age. He was too busy traveling the world.

    However, when he started to go to school he quickly got his qualifications.

    By the age of 17 he received a bachelors in Literacy Arts.

    By 18, another in Law.

    By 19, another Business Management.

    When he was 20, he was in middle of getting his degree in Politics before he died.

    Each and every degree was under a false name and age, to dispel suspicions.

    Not only did he have degrees, he also experienced the life of a politician up close.

    After the incident where Logan was the only survivor of a religious purge by his own family, he was admitted to a top class medical facility where he underwent several check ups and tests.

    Some which included his IQ & EQ.

    He possessed a very low EQ but his IQ was phenomenal.

    This drew the attention of a lot of people, even those in the government.

    Eventually, a congressman and his family heard of him and approached him with the intention of adoption.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    It was around this time that Logan¡¯s mind began to stabilize. So he immediately knew that the congressman wanted to groom him to be his successor and bring his family fame.

    He saw Logan as tool.

    However, Logan also saw him as a tool.

    He accepted the adoption and joined his family. His main reason was for revenge.

    Logan spent six months observing the congressman and quickly learnt everything about him.

    After six months Logan decided it was time to destroy his family.

    He stole a large quantity of money from the congressman and his family, and started preparing everything he needed to destroy his family, and the key to this was his mother.

    She was a university professor, who worked at one of the top university in the world.

    Logan knew that his mother was unhappy with her marriage, which was normal. The True Cross project may chose your spouse for you, but that didn''t mean you would have a happy marriage.

    He paid a famous male escort to pose as one of his mother''s student to seduce her. He chose the male escort according to her taste, which he learned about from gossips he heard from his days in the branch family.

    She took the bait.

    He then recorded her adulterous acts and blackmailed her anonymously. He told her to do what he says or he will send the evidence to the project leader. Knowing that she fears for her life, Logan was confident that she will do what he says.

    He instructed her to call another family meeting, but this time at her university. He purposely chose a public place, so that she would feel safe. He told her to tell them that she discovered another possible contamination in the project. She had feared that it wouldn''t work and she would be exposed, but Logan sent her a tape of her husband and various other people committing adultery.

    After seeing this tape, she immediately knew that they would all come.

    Logan then convinced her that he was a supporter of the project and just wished to see it succeed. He then continued on promising that he won''t expose her and her husband because they haven''t reproduced outside the family unlike the others. He then sent her proof of others having secret children and families. Confused by her fear and sense of duty to the project, she agreed like he thought she would.

    She did as he said and invited the others. When they arrived at the assigned room, they were greeted by a party which confused them. Logan contacted his mother and told her to play along which she did.

    She told them that she wanted to lighten the mood before talking about a heavy topic.

    They were doormen who welcomed everyone with handshakes, and attractive waiters and waitress who afforded them finger food and drinks.

    They mingled with the people there for a while, and then the project leader had become impatient and told his mother to get on with it.

    That''s when the lights dim and a spotlight shone on the stage where Logan stood. They were shock to see him and his mother started to back away, but was stopped by the waiters who said "Lets enjoy the show somewhere else, Madam."

    Logan then went on and spoke.

    "Welcome members of the True Cross Project. I''m sure you all remember me. My, it''s so good to see you all again."

    He laughed merrily.

    "Well, I''m sure you''re all eager to know why you''re here. Well, it''s simple really."

    He smiled and said-

    "You''re here to die a horrible horrible death."

    The family then started shouting at him. They looked for his mother, but she was gone.

    They then started to panic and tried to escape, but all fell to the floor.

    "Oh, looks like the hemlock is finally kicking in. Boys, bring them up to the stage."

    The waiters then dragged the family to the stage and made them sit.

    Logan then explain to them that they were currently suffering from two poisons. Hemlock that was in the food, and wolfsbane from the doormen gloves.

    He then ask them how does it feel being conscious but unable to say or do anything. He then mocked them some more and told them to call on their God for help.

    He then watched as they slowly die one by one. When they all died, he told the men to bury their bodies in concrete and throw them into the sea.

    He then left the room and went to into a different room where his mother was.

    In there, he glared at her and called her disgusting. She tried to argue back, but shut up when Logan slapped her. She then cried and said she was sorry and that she always regretted what she did, but Logan slap her again to shut her up. He grabbed her face and told her he doesn''t want her apology, and shouted that she was his mother and that she was supposed to love him unconditionally even if no one else did. He then forced her to drink something and she coughed.

    He then told her that it was Polonium, a radioactive slow acting poison that had no cure. He released her and told her that she was free to do whatever she wanted. Suicide or wait until the poison kill her.

    He and the men left her alone. Logan later saw a news bulletin about a university professor who hangedherself on campus.

    He showed no emotion when he saw it.

    A few months later, he faked his own death with a car accident and ran away. He used the stock market to get money and provide for himself. It was this money he used to pay the people who helped him to get his revenge. They were his adoptive father''s contacts who he befriended and hired.

    So although he might be young when it came to the standards of this world, when it came to ruthlessness and scheming, this so called senior in life wasnt worth shit to Miko.

    ¡°Erik Leighton, your title is a marquis, right?¡±

    ¡°That''s right, my lord.¡±

    ¡°And I am the king.¡±

    ¡°¡­..That''s right, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Do you see where I''m going with this?¡±

    Miko finally turn his gaze from the game, and looked at Erik.

    ¡°If I say I want control over the funds, then give me the fucking funds. If not, then at least pass me your head on a platter.¡±

    Miko''s words were overbearing and left no room for negotiation. They weren''t talking as equal or even fellow human beings.

    It was a master ordering his dog. And if that dog doesn''t comply, then he''ll get put down.

    ¡°¡­.Forgive me, my lord.¡±

    With a sour face, Erik took out a golden key.

    ¡°This is proof that you have total control over every treasury in the kingdom, outside of the Triad.¡±

    A servant came up and took it away from him.

    ¡°I see. You can go now.¡±

    Miko turned back to the game, and showed that he had nointentions of continuing their conversation.

    Erik bit his lip in frustration and left the room.

    ¡°You do know that he has control of all of the nobles in the kingdom, right? Not even Dario could go against him that easily.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°I know, but I don''t care. Before I build an empire, I first need to build a solid foundation. The current nobles are an obstacle, hence they need to be removed.¡±

    ¡°You don''t mean¡­¡±

    Miko smiled deviously and said nothing.

    The next day the kingdom was bustling again.

    King Miko had made his first royal decree!

    The decree was simply.

    ¡°All those who live and work in the Lower Class Districts will have their taxes lowered by 70%! All those who live and work in the Middle Class District will have their taxes lowered by 50%! All those who work and live in the High Class District, except for servants, will have their taxes doubled!¡±

    This news shocked the entire country.

    The nobles taxes were doubled, while everyone else''s were lower significantly. This was the opposite of what Dario did.

    The citizens celebrated while the nobles jeered.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°He can''t do this!¡±

    In a secret room in the Leighton residence at the High Class District, there were nearly a dozen people sitting around a long table.

    One these persons slammed his fist on the table in frustration.

    ¡°Calm down, Viscount.¡±

    Said Erik who was at the head of the table.

    ¡°Calm? How can we be calm?!¡±

    Another noble stood up and shouted.

    ¡°Just one day, just one day with control over the country''s finances, and he does something like this?! It''s clear that he wants to rob all of us for whatever we''re worth!¡±

    ¡°Marquis, you shouldn''t have gave in to that brat so easily!¡±

    A noblewoman said unreasonably.

    ¡°Calm yourself, my brothers and sisters. I am working out a plan as we speak.¡±

    Erik smiled cruelly.

    ¡°I''ve hired someone to help us with our little problem.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    ¡°Fool! Do you intend to get us all killed?!¡±

    A noble angrily shouted.

    ¡°I do not. You all might not know this, but Nero and Rouge have declared that they will not protect Miko.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Erik nodded.

    ¡°I was skeptical at first, but I confirmed that there wasn''t a single Primus or Secundus member in the palace. Other than a few guards, the brat is all alone.¡±

    ¡°What about Tiamat? Isn''t she always by his side?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But Higher Beings don''t possess their former strength on the mortal realm. As long as we hire a [X Class] assassin, then we can kill him without leaving a trace back to us. Especially since I hired someone who has a blood grudge with the Dragna clan. They''ll think that he acted on his own to seek revenge.¡±

    The nobles¡¯ faces all lit up when they heard that.

    ¡°As expected of the Marquis!¡±

    They all started praising Erik and his plan, while dying to hear the news of the king''s death.

    At this time, they didn''t noticed the azure haired youth in the corner listening to them with a smile on his face.

 Cleaning House

    It was three days after Miko announced his new tax laws, and the country was still celebrating.

    ¡°The King is great and merciful!¡±

    ¡°Praise the king!¡±

    ¡°Wisdom truly knows no age!¡±

    Everywhere praises for Miko could be heard.

    Miko himself didn¡¯t care for these praises.

    He spent the three days in the throne room, playing games.

    ¡°My lord, Marquis Leighton is here to see you again.¡±

    A servant appeared and said to him.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    This time Miko put away the game and watched the fat man walking towards him with his face filled with glee.

    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood. Could it be that you''re happy about my new tax law?¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    Erik kneeled and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°It''s exactly so my lord. Your law was so brilliant that it opened the eyes of a lot of nobles, including myself.¡±

    Erik secretly sneered.

    ¡®Just you wait, brat! Soon you''ll know what the adult world is like!¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    Miko acted like he didn¡¯t noticed his thoughts, and spoke cheerfully.

    ¡°That''s great! I was afraid that the law would''ve angered the nobles.¡±

    Miko said with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Not at all, your majesty. We would never be upset about a law you created.¡±

    ¡®Looks like he still need us. That''s right, even Dario need to courteous with me. You may have dethrone him, but you''re no different!¡¯

    Arrogance filled Erik¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I see. That law is really important after all.¡±

    ¡°Pardon me asking my lord. But do you really wish to create an empire?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I didn''t lie.¡±

    Miko answered immediately.

    ¡°If I may speak bluntly¡­¡±

    ¡°You can.¡±

    Marquis took a breath and spoke.

    ¡°I believe you should give up on your dream to create an empire.¡±

    ¡°It''s not a dream. It''s just a necessary step to achieve a greater goal.¡±

    Miko said calmly.

    ¡°But creating an empire is far from easy. One wrong move could lead to our kingdom¡¯s destruction. I''m seriously against it.¡±

    ¡®Brat, do you think creating an empire is something someone like you can do? In this world, only the greatest of the greatest have the right to create empires. A nobody like you is unworthy!¡¯

    Erik thought.

    ¡°I understand your concerns, but I assure you that it''s not impossible for me. So rest easy knowing that I''ve already planned out everything, and already started making my move.¡±

    ¡®Making your move? By playing games all day?!¡¯

    Erik thought, while anger started boiling in his heart.

    But he was a professional, so he didn''t let it show.

    ¡°Since my lord is so confident about this, I can rest easy.¡±

    ¡®Well, it''s not like you''ll live any longer than the week.¡¯

    He thought him, while anticipating the day.

    ¡°Ah, yes. My lord, what business did you call me for?¡±

    ¡°What''s the rush? Are you perhaps busy?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I am your lord.¡±

    He wanted to be as far away from Miko as possible, so that when the assassin comes he can immediately kill him, and he won''t be anywhere near him when he dies.

    Luckily, it seems like Tiamat was no where to be found.

    ¡°I see. That''s too bad. I wanted to speak with you some more.¡±

    ¡°There will countless more oppurtunities for us to talk over a meal, in the future.¡±

    Miko looked like he was pondering his words before speaking.

    ¡°I guess you''re right.¡±

    Miko signaled a servant, and they brought in a small chest.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    They gave it to Miko.

    ¡°Earlier, I got a report that a malicious fly flew into our country this morning.¡±

    ¡°¡­.A fly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a real big one.¡±

    Miko opened the chest and took something out.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Erik was shocked silly when he saw what it was.

    ¡°Fortunately, the fly was immediately caught in my fly trap and was swiftly taken care of.¡±

    What Miko took out was a still beating heart and a severed head.

    Erik recognized the head as the assassin he hired. As for why the heart was still beating even after being taken out, Erik knew that it was being preserved through some magical means.

    What was Miko going to do the heart?

    Erik was too scared to imagine it.

    ¡°Marquis, please tell me. Do you know who this rude fly is?¡±

    Miko asked with an innocent tone.

    It was hard to imagine that such an innocent face was casually holding a severed head and heart, and staining himself in blood.

    ¡°¡­.I''m sorry, my majesty. I do not recognize this person.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko had a sad expression.

    ¡°I thought that a knowledgeable man as yourself you would be able to help me out.¡±

    ¡°My apologies. I was unable to live up to your expectations.¡±

    ¡°No. Not at all. If you don''t know then it can''t be helped.¡±

    ¡°Then if there isn''t anything else, then I''ll have to excuse myself my lord.¡±

    Erik quickly turned around and practically ran out of the room.

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡±

    He could hear Miko maddening laugh coming from behind him.

    The laugh sent chills down his spine.

    He cursed his feet for not being fast enough.

    Back in the throne room, Tiamat silently appeared beside Miko.

    ¡°Letting him go so that he''ll shiver in fear thinking about his fate.¡±

    She sat on the throne¡¯s armrest.

    ¡°You''re quite the sadist.¡±

    ¡°What? Do you think I should''ve killed him here?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°You''re the king. If you want him to suffer before dying, then I''ll gladly support you.¡±

    She then moved and sat in his lap.

    She then wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Besides I''m the type that''s attracted to bad boys.¡±

    She gaze into his eyes with longing.

    ¡°Well aren''t you being aggressive.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°I''m an aggressive woman.¡±

    She pushed her face closer.

    ¡°Do you hate aggressive women?¡±

    ¡°I actually find them very attractive.¡±

    He moved his face closer to her¡¯s, until she was staring him straight in the eye.

    After a while, she slowly moved her head back and unwrapped her arms from around his neck.

    ¡°That''s good to know. Both Boros¡¯ daughter and that Hinagirl are quite aggressive.¡±

    She got off his lap and looked at him with a teasing expression.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? You have work to do.¡±

    Miko could only smile helplessly and got off his throne.

    He then started walking out of the room.

    He then stopped.

    ¡°Tia.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you still love Augustus?¡±

    ¡°I do. And I''ll probably forever will.¡±

    She said without hesitation.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko then suddenly disappeared and popped up in front of her.

    He wrapped his hands around her waist and drew her towards him.

    He then sealed her lips with his own.

    Tiamat didn''t fight him and let him kiss her.

    Miko could feel her emotions being transmitted to him.

    Happiness, sadness, anxiety, lust, shame.

    She was feeling several complex emotions all at once.

    After nearly a minute, he finally freed her lips.

    His smiling face reflected in her watery eyes.

    ¡°I''m a competitive person when it comes to the things I want.¡±

    He let go of her waist, and turned his back to her.

    ¡°And I have no intention of losing to a dead person.¡±

    He walked away and left her touching her lips with her fingers.

    He ignored the sadness that was being transmitted to him, and made his way to the High Class District.

    ¡°What?! The assassin was killed?!¡±

    The Viscount shouted.

    They were all inside the secret room in the Leighton residence.

    The first thing Erik did when he left the palace was to contact the other nobles.

    ¡°How was that possibile?!¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, but the truth of the matter is that he was killed and Miko knows I did it.¡±

    Erik words made everyone gloomy.

    ¡°D-Do you think he knows who else was involved?¡±

    A noblewoman asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Do you intend to abandon me, sister? I thought we were all united here as family.¡±

    ¡°That was before we were lookingdeath in the face!¡±

    The noblewoman shouted out.

    ¡°That brat¡¯s background is earthshaking! A single person behind him, could wipe us out without breaking a sweat!¡±

    The anxiety and fear was evident in her voice.

    This cause all of the nobles to shiver.

    They took a gamble and lost. Now they''re unwilling to face the consequences.

    ¡°Calm down, Sister.¡±

    Someone stood behind her and console her by holding her shoulders.

    ¡°T-Thank you. I''m fi-!¡±

    Her sentence was cut off midway when she saw who stood behind her.

    ¡°Miko?!¡±

    The woman paled and fell off her chair.

    All of the other nobles were shocked out their minds.

    Miko silently appeared in front of them.

    ¡°H-How?! This place is protected by a magic sensor! The moment magic is used it should sound an alarm!¡±

    ¡°That''s because I didn''t use magic to make myself invincible.¡±

    He ignored the woman and approached Erik.

    ¡°W-What are you going to do?!¡±

    ¡°I was just wondering if you wanted to know, how I got rid of your fly without you knowing.¡±

    Miko showed a teasing smile.

    ¡°It was simple really. My aunt Sherry was finally returning to her country after five years. She didn''t know when she¡¯ll be able to meet me again so he asked me if I wanted a present.¡±

    Miko''s smile got wider.

    ¡°So I told her I wanted the head and heart of your assassin. And voila, I got it.¡±

    Erik shivered when Miko tookout the chest with the head and heart.

    ¡°I wanted the head to put on a spike on the city gate. As for his heart, he was pretty brave for a fly. He boldly entered enemy territory for revenge. He''s far braver than you who cower in the face of death.¡±

    He took out the heart.

    ¡°So then it hit me. I''ll perform a heart transplant on you with his heart. I¡¯m sure you''ll obtain even a little of his courage.¡±

    Then faster than Erik could respond, Miko ripped his heart out and forced in the man''s heart.

    The result was Erik dropping dead.

    ¡°Haaaaaa?!¡±

    The noblewomen screamed out in horror, while the men paled.

    ¡°A failure huh? Well it was just my first try.¡±

    He then turned and looked at the other nobles.

    ¡°Well, I have a lot of practice material.¡±

    Miko bent down and pluck the assassin¡¯s heart from Erik¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I hope that you all can help me out with my simple experiment.¡±

    Miko''s eyes shone an insane light.

    ¡°W-Wait my majesty!¡±

    The viscount suddenly prostrate in front of Miko.

    ¡°Please. We were threatened by the Marquis! It was all his idea to oppose you! Please don''t stain your hands with the blood of the innocent! You''re her holiness¡¯ proxy, you are far better than this!¡±

    The viscount quickly spoke.

    ¡°I''m better than this?¡±

    Miko suddenly looked like he was pondering the viscount¡¯s words. This made the nobles see a hint of hope.

    ¡°I guess you''re right. I am better than this.¡±

    The nobles sighed in relief when they heard that.

    However, Miko suddenly took out a coin.

    ¡°Heads or Tails?¡±

    ¡°....My lord?¡±

    ¡°Heads or tails. Whoever picks the wrong side willsuffer a horrible death.¡±

    The nobles once again started to panic.

    ¡°What about those who wins?¡±

    Miko smiled deviously when he heard that.

    ¡°Whoever picks the right side will be spared.¡±

    The nobles face lit up again.

    ¡°But they''ll have to eat the losers alive.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    They were once again shocked and frightened.

    ¡°E-Eat the loser?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Earlier I heard the late Marquis emphasizing on you all being a family. Since I''m softhearted individual, the thought of separating you all made me sad. So I thought of a way for you to be alive and together.¡±

    He spread his arms out.

    ¡°By living in each other''s bellies!"

    ¡°?!¡±

    His disturbing words rang in the nobles'' ears like thunder.

    ¡°That way you''ll able to live on inside each other, literally.¡±

    The nobles all shook in fear as they heard Miko''s words.

    Insane! This kid was insane!

    They all wanted to run, but they knew that it was impossible.

    Before long they all fell into an abyss of despair.

    Meanwhile Miko wore a bright devilish smile.

    He held the coin out and said-

    ¡°Heads or Tails?¡±

 Heavenly Demon King

    The next day the kingdom was once again bustling. However, this wasn''t the excited or good kind.

    Everyone was tense.

    That was because the news that came out from the High Class District.

    Seven Noble families were purged overnight!

    Not a single member survived.

    That wasn''t the only thing.

    The heads of four other noble families were tied to a polenaked in front of their homes for all to see.

    ¡°They can''t do this to my mother!¡±

    A noble man shouted in frustration.

    His mother was left naked in the sun, for the world to see.

    The sight of his mother sobbing stabbed at his heart.

    ¡°I''m going to free her!¡±

    The man ran and pushed the guards out of his way.

    ¡°Move! Do you know who I am?!¡±

    He forced his way until he stood under his mother.

    ¡°Mot-¡±

    ¡°It seems that I''m not really respected.¡±

    The man froze when he heard a voice behind him.

    He tried to turn around, but his world suddenly started spinning.

    He heard something go ¡°thud¡±.

    That''s when a headless body came into view.

    ¡®Isn''t that my body?¡¯

    That was his last thought before his vision was cut in two.

    ¡°Derekkkkkk!¡±

    The woman screamed out in horror when she saw her son getting beheaded before having his head cut in two.

    ¡°Looks like there are still some people who needs to be educated on who is their king.¡±

    The one who said that was obviously Miko.

    He used a cloth a servant gave him to wipe his sword blade.

    He then looked up at the sobbing woman.

    ¡°Looks like I''ll have to purge your entire family to send the message.¡±

    The woman shivered when she heard that.

    ¡°Please, Your Majesty! It was my stupid son''s mistake! He was impulsive!¡±

    ¡°And whose fault is it that he grew up to be such a person?¡±

    Miko threw a cold glance at her. She hurriedly shut her mouth.

    ¡°Well I''m in a good mood. So I''ll let it slide this once.¡±

    The woman''s eyes brighten when she heard that.

    ¡°Burn her and choose a new family head. Preferably someone of great ability.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The woman was shocked pale.

    She didn''t even get time to plea before a servant threw gasoline on her and lit her with a spark.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaa?!¡±

    The woman''s agonizing screams echoed through her residence, causing all who heard it to tremble in fear.

    Miko took a simple glance at her before turning around to leave.

    ¡°Burn the son¡¯s corpse as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    The man''s corpse was also set ablaze.

    Miko walked away leaving a mother and son on fire.

    He disappeared after his third step.

    Miko reappeared on a building top in the Middle Class District.

    ¡°Quite the ruthless king, I see.¡±

    Luka appeared out of a shadow.

    ¡°What? Dissatisfied?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. That family is known for kidnapping and selling children to other nobles and anyone who can afford it. I once destroyed one of their hideouts and freed the children, but it didn''t stop them. They deserved whatever they get.¡±

    Luka said with a snort.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko then looked like he remembered something.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Did you get any update from your people?¡±

    ¡°Robin said that everything is going as planned. It won''t be long before now.¡±

    A year ago when Aeon was gathering everyone to train for the Throne Wars, he passed on a message from Miko to Luka.

    After receiving that messaging, Luka reluctantly sent all the members of Fate outside of country to complete certain tasks.

    This was the reason why they were no where to be seen during Throne Wars.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°I heard that in the years that I''ve been gone, some new big shots emerged in the crime world. Not only that, because the borders are now open hundreds of dangerous outlaws ran in intending to make a name for themselves. Some really strong outlaws.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Miko''s eyes shone a curious light.

    ¡°I want spend sometime and meet these ¡®outlaws¡¯. Maybe we can come to some agreement that will benefit us both.¡±

    ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I can handle this myself.¡±

    He then looked at Luka.

    ¡°Speaking of which, what is the situation between you and the flameheart clan? Do you still blame them for your parents¡¯ deaths?¡±

    Luka shook her head.

    ¡°After thinking about it for awhile, I realized that it would be wrong to blame them. They were only carrying out their duty and was being a bit overprotective of my mother.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That''s a mature way to look at it.¡±

    ¡°Well, I''m a mature person.¡±

    ¡°Mature person, huh?¡±

    Miko approached her.

    ¡°If that''s the case, then why are you deliberately avoiding them?¡±

    ¡°T-That''s¡­¡±

    She turned her face away from him as if embarrassed.

    Miko laughed when he saw that.

    ¡°It''s okay. If you''re not ready then just take your time.¡±

    He placed his hand on her head and brought her face closer to his until their foreheads touch.

    ¡°No matter your choice I''ll support it.¡±

    Luka''s face was suddenly flushed. She could only nod slightly.

    Miko moved his head back and smiled at her.

    ¡°Well, I should get going.¡±

    He then turned around and walked away leaving Luka with her heart racing.

    Miko appeared in Robber¡¯s Den.

    He looked around and saw a lot of people with malicious expressions.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.this place looks a lot worse than I remembered it. Could it be because no one was controlling them anymore.¡±

    Five years ago Miko took control of the kingdom''s crime world, but he shortly after he was brought to Dragna clan. But he managed to leave it in Luka''s hands before he left.

    However Aeon came along and kidnapped she and Fate. He managed it in their stead for two years. Luka took back control for another two years.

    But a year ago Luka and Fate had to give up control, which resulted in several territories being up for grabs.

    A territorial war broke out which caused the crime rate to skyrocket.

    In the end Robber¡¯s Den became even worse than before.

    Miko walked through the streets while observing the area.

    Even though he was probably the most popular person in the kingdom, not one person looked his way.

    That was because they couldn''t see him.

    Miko was currently using the assassin technique [Stealth-Camouflage]. So unless someone here was a Qi master, then he won''t be detected.

    ¡°Now then, who can tell me who the bigshots are and where I can find them?¡±

    Miko started looking around.

    Suddenly he spotted a skinny man trying his hardest not to draw attention to himself, while he observed everything around him.

    ¡°Bingo.¡±

    Miko happily approached this man with a smile. Of course the man couldn''t see him.

    Miko grabbed this man and covered him with [Stealth-Camouflage]. If someone was watching, they would see the skinny man vanish in thin air.

    ¡°Wha?! What''s happening?!¡±

    The skinny man was shocked to be suddenly grabbed. He was shocked stiff when he saw who had grabbed him.

    ¡°King Miko?!¡±

    He immediately tried to back away from Miko.

    Miko''s purge of 7 noble families had already reached his ears. He also knew that Miko had personally put the severed head of a man on the city gates, for all to see.

    To him Miko was a demon in human skin.

    ¡°Good morning. What''s your name, sir?¡±

    Miko''s words were polite but his tone was filled with bloodlust.

    This caused the man to shiver in fear.

    ¡°I-I''m¡­.They call me Bones, your majesty.¡±

    ¡°Bones, huh? It''s quite fitting.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°I would like to ask you some questions Bones. Is that okay with you?¡±

    ¡°O-Of course! Anything you want to know you can ask me! I''m the number 1 informant in Robber¡¯s Den!¡±

    ¡°I see. I like your confidence in your skills. Okay, I trust you.¡±

    Miko gripped his shoulder tighter.

    ¡°There are somethings I would really like to know.¡±

    In a corner of Robber¡¯s Den, there was an old building with two men guarding the front.

    These men were [B Classes]. This level strength was once considered unbeatable by the common people.

    But in front of Miko, it wasn''t anything special.

    Miko canceled [Stealth-Camouflage] and approached this building, wearing the same trench coat he did years ago.

    He also had the same swords be used to slaughter dozens of criminals.

    When the guards saw Miko approaching them, their eyes narrowed.

    They recognized him but couldn''t guess what he was doing here.

    ¡°Is this the headquarters of the top arms dealer, Iron Tooth?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to know?¡±

    Miko couldn''t help but to laugh when he heard that.

    ¡°I guess it was a waste of time asking you.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko casually punched out and blew the man''s head off.

    This scene drew the attention of everyone around the building.

    The king just killed someone in broad daylight!

    The other man tried to run, but before he could Miko''s hand stabbed through his back and gripped his heart.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The man vomited out an ounce of blood when Miko crushed his heart.

    Miko pulled out his hand, and the man dropped dead.

    ¡°I guess I''ll just let myself in.¡±

    Miko pushed open the door and entered the building under everyone''s eyes.

    *Boom!*

    Explosions and gunshots suddenly could be heard coming from inside.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh?!¡±

    Agonizing screams drowned out the gunshots.

    After about a minute, silence surround the building.

    After another minute Miko walked out the building with blood covering his body.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    At this moment, the Skinny man named Bones run up to Miko and handed him a handkerchief to wipe off the blood covering his face.

    ¡°Where''s the next place?¡±

    Miko asked while wiping the blood off his face.

    ¡°Follow me, my lord.¡±

    Miko nodded and followed the skinny man.

    The next couple days the news of Miko personally destroying gangs or putting them under his control spread through the whole kingdom.

    In that time, it was common knowledge that the Blue Eyed Reaper who terrorized the crime world five years ago was Miko.

    Everyone also knew that he was claiming back his territory.

    Even though he ruled the kingdom on a face value, he also wanted to rule the kingdom''s dark side.

    Truly a tyrannical king!

    Even though Miko was heartless towards the nobles and criminals, he was extremely kind towards the normal citizens.

    He ordered the full reconstruction of the Lower Class District using the money of all the noble families he extermination.

    He even put plans to expand the capital to accommodate at least a thousand more people into the action.

    There were even rumors of him planning to develop the country side!

    However no one could confirm this rumor. This was because it would cost an unbelievably amount of money to do it.

    Where would the king get that much money?

    ¡°I want my allowance, so that I can develop the country.¡±

    Said Miko.

    He was standing in front of Nero who was eating pizza while getting a massage from a servant.

    ¡°Allowance? Ah, you mean your reward money for fighting in the war.¡±

    He put down the pizza.

    ¡°Sure you can have it. If I remember correctly, you still had closely to a million Gold or 1000 paper notes, right?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°But that won''t be able to develop the kingdom to my desired level, so I''ll have to find more ways to gather money.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then do as you wish. Just down rush things if you cant handle it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    After he left the Primus World through the portal that was now in the palace, he left the royal district and returned to Robber¡¯s Den.

    He was now in a building that marked ¡°The Royal Underworld Association¡± or the RUA for short.

    That''s right. Miko created a legal organization for criminals.

    If one wanted to do criminal activities in the kingdom without the risk of being destroyed by Miko, they had to pay a fee and register at this organization.

    Miko had no intention to try and rid the country of crime. He knew that such a thing was impossible. But he did want to have control of the major crimes in the city and profit off it.

    The criminals would then be less of an outlaw and more of an adventurer registered under a guild.

    Ordinary people could even come to the association and hire a criminal.

    You want someone to die? Hire RUA assassin.

    You want to rob someone? Then hire a thief.

    It was that simple.

    It might sound like something that would surely fail, but Miko made steps that it wouldn''t.

    First he killed the leader of every big criminal organization and pick a new one that was under a [Soul Contract] to run them.

    He then used them to suppress all the small time criminals in the country, and made it hard for them to work.

    Of course they have the opinion of leaving the country, but that would mean starting over from scratch in a new environment.

    Not everyone were willing to do that.

    So they had no choice but to bend to Miko''s will.

    Of course, he couldn''t control everything. He wasn''t a god. So naturally there would be holes in the system.

    But the holes weren''t big enough to cause the entire plan to fail.

    What Miko did could be called "not a way a king should behave" or "morally wrong".

    But in Miko''s words-

    ¡°I don''t give a fuck.¡±

    He simply didn''t care how strangers saw him, his goal is to create an empire and as quickly as possible.

    But before he can do that, he needs to reinforce his kingdom. Even if he has to use some cruel methods.

    Because of this, Miko was seen in a odd light.

    A king who was kind to the common people, but ruthless to those with power.

    Someone who clearly didn''t follow common sense, and was pretty much the devil.

    Someone who clearly wants to develop his kingdom and ease the people''s suffering.

    A crime lord who is also a king.

    After considering all this, Miko was given a title by the people.

    The Heavenly Demon King.

    A being who is benevolent like a Buddha at one point, but evil enough to scare the devil next.

    Truly a name to be feared.

    P

 Military Reshuffle

    Royal Palace.

    It''s now been a little over a month since Miko became king.

    He was in the meeting room sitting around the table with a stack of papers in front of him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    He looked at the stack of papers like it was his mortal enemy.

    After staring at it for a while-

    ¡°Fuck this!¡±

    He stood up and left the room.

    *Bam!*

    He was suddenly kicked back into the room and slammed into the table.

    ¡°Don''t run away from your responsiblities.¡±

    The one who said that was Momo, who entered the room.

    ¡°Fine! Give me a verbal report!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A servant appeared from the shadows.

    ¡°My lord, the reconstruction of the Lower Class District is going smoothly and should be finished in a month at most.¡±

    ¡°I see. That''s a fantasy world for you, things get done fast.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    ¡°The expansion of the city has ran into monetary problems. We need another 500,000 gold.¡±

    ¡°Take it from my account. What about the expansion of the farms?¡±

    ¡°That is going smoothly. There was a bit of a problem with the farmers not willing to abandon their homes, but it has already been taken of.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko then put on a pondering face for a while.

    ¡°Focus on these three for now. It''s not good to try and do everything at once. But these three are very important.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Give me an update on the underworld and the RUA.¡±

    ¡°Yes. There were some new drugs dealers selling-¡±

    ¡°Eliminate them.¡±

    Miko said immediately.

    ¡°I thought I made this clear. No drugs trafficking. No rapists. No Human trafficking. I''ll overlook any other crimes, but any found guilty of committing these crimes are to be killed immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I''ll put out a bounty on these drugs dealers at RUA and have them disposed of.¡±

    ¡°If there''s a chance that they''ll escape, eliminate them yourself.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    The servant bowed and disappeared into the shadows again.

    ¡°You''re still busy I see.¡±

    Said Momo. She then looked around for a bit.

    ¡°Where''s her holiness?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep in her room. She said that the piles of paper makes her sleepy.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Momo walked up and picked up a paper and looked at it.

    ¡°It''s good that you''re committed to your work, minus the fact that you tried to run away just now, but it''s not good for you to neglect your training.¡±

    She put down the paper back on the pile.

    ¡°You can''t become like Dario who was stuck at [A Class] for almost 10 years because he was too busy to train.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t. I planned on resuming my training with you in the next couple days. I just need to take care of another important matter.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°Rebuilding the military system.¡±

    Miko leaned on the table.

    ¡°The current military system is just horrible. My predecessors were too focus on strengthening the Dragna clan and not the kingdom itself. They had the mentality that the kingdom wouldn''t fall as long as the clan survived.¡±

    Miko frowned.

    ¡°They completely neglected developing the people, and that''s what caused the low quality of soldiers. They viewed the people as another entity, when they should''ve view them as an extensionof themselves.¡±

    ¡°What do you plan to do?¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°First, I need to pick new and capable leaders to lead the army down the right path. Even if that path will be soaked in blood. I need Generals.¡±

    ¡°Well that shouldn''t be too hard. Just promote the people who fought with you in the Throne Wars to Generals.¡±

    ¡°I was already going to do that. But I need more.¡±

    ¡°More than six?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°My end goal is to rise the kingdom''s military strength to rival the Triads.¡±

    Momo was shocked to hear that.

    ¡°Rival the Triad?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. If I can accomplish that in a short amount of time, then becoming an empire won''t be that hard.¡±

    Momo could tell that Miko was seriously trying to promote the king to an empire.

    She couldn''t help but to admire him.

    ¡°My parents and the others are great choices if you think about the future, but I also need to look at the present.¡±

    ¡°You mean you need people who are already strong, and have experience in have a high rank position in the military?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Well, do you have any ideas who you can choose?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°Well, one.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Me? That can''t work.¡±

    ¡°I don''t intend for you to be a full fledged General who commands thousands of soldiers and head into battle.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you intend to do?¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Im going to make you an honorary general.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Momo was confused because she never heard of such a title.

    ¡°It''s simple. You''re technically a general but you don''t have any obligation other than protecting the kingdom when it''s in danger.¡±

    ¡°I see. If that''s all it is, then I''ll do it.¡±

    ¡°That''s good to hear. I''m thinking of asking Aeon too. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Aeon isn''t here.¡±

    ¡°He isn''t here. Where is he?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. He just got up and disappeared one morning.¡±

    Momo said with a shrug.

    ¡°But don''t worry it''s something he does all the time. He¡¯ll be back in a year or two at most. You can ask him then.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see. Then I''ll do that.¡±

    Miko was curious as for what reason would Aeon leave the kingdom at this time.

    Not only that, but it looks like he leaves the kingdom on a regular basis for years at a time.

    If it was someone else, Miko wouldn''t have cared that much.

    But it was Aeon.

    This was a man who was called the Gremlin. Considering that a gremlin was something that causes an unexplainable or unexpected incident, it was the perfect name for a mischievous person like Aeon.

    There''s no telling what he''s doing outside everyone''s sights.

    ¡®I''ll keep a lookout for him just in case.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    He then signaled for a servant to appear before him.

    ¡°Contact everyone who participated in the Throne Wars with me. Tell them I wanted to talk to them about something very important.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    The servant quickly disappeared to carry out their order.

    ¡°Should I stay as well?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You''re a General as well, so this concerns you.¡±

    Momo nodded and took a seat around the white marble table.

    ¡®Tia.¡¯

    (¡­¡­..)

    ¡®Woman, I know you can hear me!¡¯

    (What? I''m trying to sleep here.)

    ¡®I need you to do something for me.¡¯

    (What?)

    ¡®I want to contact the other three branches of the clan.¡¯

    (Oh? You want to invite them back?)

    ¡®That''s right. In order to make an everlasting empire, the full power of the Dragna clan is needed. We can''t afford to be shattered all over the globe.¡¯

    (Those are some wise words.)

    ¡®Thank you. Now tell me how to contact them.¡¯

    (You don''t need to.)

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    (That''s because they should already know that I''ve return. This alone is enough to stimulate their return.)

    ¡®Makes sense. Do you when they''ll return?¡¯

    (Nope. But they''ll return at their own pace. The best thing you can do is to wait, and prepare to welcome them.)

    Miko put on a pondering expression for a while before answering.

    ¡®Okay. I''ll do as you say and wait.¡¯

    (Really? You actually listened to me.)

    He could sense her smiling.

    (You''re cute when you''re being obedient.)

    ¡®Shut up.¡¯

    After around a hour, everyone Miko called finally arrived.

    They all sat around the marble table together.

    Ace and Sora who were literally drowning in women were all smiles.

    Leon had a devilish smile on his face and looked quite relax with his hand on Sasha''s thigh.

    Sasha had a hint of blush on her face, but didn''t move his hand.

    As for Luka and Hina, the two¡¯s eyes were locked on Miko, with a smile on their faces.

    ¡°¡­..The hell?¡±

    Momo noticed the atmosphere and realized that everyone here were basking in carnal desires.

    Only she was the odd one out.

    As the oldest one here, she started to reevaluate her life.

    Miko acted like he oblivious of the atmosphere and kept a serious face.

    ¡°I would like to announce my changes to the military system, which involves all of you.¡±

    When Miko started speaking everyone took on a serious demeanor.

    ¡°So what, you''re going to make us all Generals or something?¡±

    Said Leon, who moved his hand from Sasha''s thigh and used it to rest his head.

    ¡°That''s right. But it will be more than that.¡±

    Miko took out a badge and threw it at Leon, who easily caught it.

    He looked at it and saw that it was a shield shaped badge.

    ¡°I''m appointing you as the new leader of the Royal Corps.¡±

    ¡°You want me to be responsible for the kingdom''s defense? Me? Who''s currently like this?¡±

    He smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I''ll abuse my power and have some fun?¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°If you''re saying that you can''t be trusted because you¡¯re a demon, then the same can be same for me.¡±

    Miko returned a mischievous smile.

    ¡°I''m closer to the original demons than you are. So you can say I''m more demonic. I mean, have you not been playing attention to what I''ve been doing?¡±

    ¡°I was busy.¡±

    Leon said while glancing at Sasha.

    ¡°Oh? Busy, huh?¡±

    Miko smiled at him for a bit before saying-

    ¡°Then let''s do this. If you abuse your power or neglect your duties, I¡¯ll make it so that you can never be ¡®busy¡¯ again.¡±

    Miko''s smile than turned into an evil smirk.

    ¡°Do you understand what I''m saying, father?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Leon suddenly burst out laughing.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I hear you. I''ll do my work properly. I don''t want to turn into an enuich uafter all.¡±

    ¡°It''s great that you understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Seeing her son threaten to neuter her husband in front of her, Sasha could only sigh.

    Miko then turn his attention to Luka.

    ¡°Luka you¡¯ll also have a special duty as a general.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I want you to create and manage a covert organization that only moves for the king¡¯s sake. Since you created Fate, I''m sure you can do it. When your friends return you can add them to this organization as well.¡±

    Miko smiled at her.

    ¡°Will you do it?¡±

    ¡°If that''s what you want then I will. I kinda miss moving in the shadows anyway.¡±

    She then put on a pondering expression for a bit.

    ¡°I''ll call this new organization the Black Hornet. It sounds cool.¡±

    ¡°It does. Then please choose your members from the files of candidates that a servant will deliver to you later.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Ace and Sora will help Leon train the new recruits for the guards. They will also be responsible for keeping an eye on the remaining nobles. If they are found guilty of breaking any crime, then you''re free to punish them as you feel fit.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Not a bad job. We won''t let you down.¡±

    They answered.

    He then look at Hina.

    ¡°Hina will be my personal assistant. She''ll help come up with plans to improve the kingdom, as well as help me appoint new noble families.¡±

    Hina smiled when she heard that.

    ¡°I''ll do my best.¡±

    Miko showed her a nodded of approval.

    ¡°Mother will be my advisor. You can tell me if you think I''m doing something wrong and guide me down the right path, even though I might not follow it.¡±

    ¡°Then what''s the point?¡±

    ¡°Just act like you always do, Mother. That alone will bring me at ease.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°You didn''t have to tell me that. Even if your king you¡¯re my son first.¡±

    She also smiled.

    Miko then nodded and leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°Now then, with that. Welcome, my Generals. Let''s drink.¡±

 Magic Stone Mines

    The first couple months of Miko''s rule went smoothly.

    After he put the aristocrats and the crime world on a leash with overwhelming cruelty and strength, he eliminated the two most common factors that caused an unstable country.

    The reconstruction of the Lower Class District had already been completed using the wealth of the slain noble families.

    It now looked less like a slum and more like a proper community.

    The people were ordered to discard their medieval clothing and don modern clothing, since Miko thought it was stupid to wear those clothing in this era.

    For starters, he gave each person 7 sets of clothing. He also created his own clothing line that sells these clothes for a reasonable price.

    This caused a bit of a conflict with the previous clothing retailers. But after the most troublesome ones mysteriously disappeared, so did the problem.

    The reconstruction of Lower Class District made a lot of people¡¯s lives a lot more comfortable, and there were less people on the streets.

    For now it''s considered a success.

    As for the expansion of the capital, that is something that won''t be finished for a while but it''s still on track.

    And as for the farms, they''re now able to produce for majority of the kingdom without the need to import.

    And then there was the Royal Underworld Association. It was being handling quite well. More and more criminals realized the benefit of joining the guild, and came to register.

    First, the guild indirectly advertises your expertise and finds new customers for you.

    The customer will remain anonymous even to the person they''re hiring, so no one had to worry about being arrested for hiring a hitman.

    As long as they don''t break the RUA¡¯s rules and guidelines the criminals won''t be arrested while on the job.

    However, if you''re arrested or killed off the job, there''s nothing you can do.

    So although they were registered with kingdom, they weren''t immune to the law. Their chances of be arrested have just lowered slightly.

    But for people in the underworld this was enough.

    Also there are rules to bars persons registered with the association to do side jobs not provided by them.

    If you do side jobs there''s a high chance that you will be arrested and/or killed.

    Rapist will be killed on spot. Same for drug dealers and human traffickers.

    To prove that he wasn''t joking about this, Miko killed all of the known rapists, by hanging them by their tongues over a pit of rabid beasts high on aphrodisiac.

    The end result could be imagined.

    So Miko who was the king of kingdom, both in the day and night, had strong hold on crime in the kingdom.

    This cause the crime rate to drop.

    As for the reconstruction of the military, Leon was in charge of that.

    As the man who killed the previous military leader, General Han, there was no one who objected to his appointment.

    Ace and Sora were in-charged of recruitment and training of the guards. They were like the chief of police.

    They actually did a good job recruiting people to join the military. Miko was not clear on how they did it, but they were able to recruit nearly 5000 people in the last two months.

    This amazed him.

    So everything in the kingdom was running smoothly.

    All except one thing.

    ¡°We''re broke.¡±

    Miko said as he looked at what he had left in the budget.

    ¡°We''re not broke. We still have funds left.¡±

    Said Hina who was also with him.

    ¡°That''s too little. At this rate we''ll be broke in a year.¡±

    He rested his head in his hand.

    ¡°We need a way to generate funds and fast.¡±

    ¡°If you need funds the quickest way is to steal it from other countries.¡±

    Said Tiamat.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Our military strength aren''t there yet. Besides, I already have plans in motion concerning conquering the other countries.¡±

    Miko replied with a bored expression.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    A Primus servant appeared out of the shadows and kneeled before Miko.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The Lord wishes to see you to discuss about your monetary problems.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The old dog was listening, huh?¡±

    Miko got up from his seat.

    ¡°Tell him I''m coming.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The servant disappeared after that.

    After he left the room Miko went to the door that served as a portal to both the Primus and Secundus worlds.

    After entering the Primus World Miko flew towards the Xia palace where he met with Momo at the entrance.

    ¡°The old man said that he wanted take about my money problem? Do you know what he''s going say?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°No, but considering that it''s him I''m sure it won''t be anything simple.¡±

    ¡°¡­..You couldn''t be more right aboutthat.¡±

    Two then went to meet Nero, who was on his throne like always.

    ¡°You came.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. So are you going to give me some money?¡±

    Nero shook his head.

    ¡°We''re kinda tight on money ourselves. We still have yet to recover from Krow¡¯s rebellion yet. We need money to raise new warriors to fight for us.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you going to do to help me out?¡±

    ¡°I''ll give you an opportunity.¡±

    Nero smiled.

    ¡°An opportunity to obtain a great sum of money in a short time.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fishy. You''re not going to tell me to dress up in a dress and entertain some pervert are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.You know you should trust your grandfather every once in a while.¡±

    ¡°I trust you. I trust you to set me up in a situation that would be entertaining to you.¡±

    ¡°Do you want the opportunity or not?¡±

    ¡°I''ll take it after I hear what it is.¡±

    Nero sighed.

    ¡°Miko, how much do you know about Magic Stones?¡±

    ¡°Magic Stone? Not much, only that it''s used primarily in alchemy and weapon forgery.¡±

    ¡°It can also be used to replenish ones magic after they use it up.¡±

    Momo added.

    ¡°That''s right. Magic Stones have countless uses. They''re used as a power source in vehicles and other machinery. If boiled with the right herbs it can create an amazing miracle elixir that can heal even the most fatal wounds. If you bathe in this elixir it will slowly strengthen your body. It''s used as the core of most magic weapons. You can drew out the magic residue inside it to replenish your strength, and you can even use it to store magic power for emergencies. The uses are endless.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like an amazing Stone.¡±

    ¡°It is. And as you would expect, it was very expensive and was in high demand.¡±

    ¡°So what? You want me to buy and sell Magic Stones?¡±

    Nero shook his head.

    ¡°A few days ago our people discovered an untouched location that had a great quantity of Magic Stone Ores.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How great?¡±

    ¡°Its estimated to be worth 50,000 Paper Notes.¡±

    ¡°That''s 50 million gold pieces!¡±

    ¡°And that''s only the rough estimate. I believe it could worth even more.¡±

    Miko suddenly found his mouth watering.

    ¡°You''re not screwing with me, are you old man?¡±

    Nero laughed.

    ¡°No, I''m serious.¡±

    ¡°Then what''s the catch? I doubt you''ll just give this to me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I''m not just going to give you.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°You have to steal it yourself, for the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Steal it?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. Someone already claimed this mine for themselves. However, they''re trying to keep it a secret. But unfortunately it was discovered by us.¡±

    ¡°Where is the mine and who discovered it?¡±

    ¡°It''s located in the ancient runes of a kingdom located at northern tip of the continent. Around 20,000 miles away from here.¡±

    ¡°That''s far¡­..Who controls it now?¡±

    ¡°A small kingdom called the Vox Kingdom. They probably discovered it by accident, and wanted to keep a secret from the bigger kingdoms until they harvest all of the ores.¡±

    ¡°And you want me to take it for myself?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    ¡°Why? The Primus branch should be able to easily take this mine from them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. But doesn''t the kingdom needs it more than us. We just ask for half of the ores since we discovered it.¡±

    Miko looked at Nero with a skeptical gaze, as if trying to figure out what he''s planning.

    That''s when a light flashed and Tiamat appeared.

    ¡°Take the deal, Miko.¡±

    She looked at Nero.

    ¡°Nero wouldn''t dare try to trick his adorable grandmother, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, grandmother. I just wanted to see the empire Miko envisions. I just wanted to hurry up the process even a little. I have no other intentions.¡±

    Nero spoke with an earnest tone.

    Tiamat looked at him for a while before nodding.

    ¡°He isn''t trying to trick you. Take the deal.¡±

    ¡°¡­..If you say so.¡±

    ¡°You know, it kinda hurts how little you trust me.¡±

    Nero put on an expression as if he was wronged.

    It disgusted Miko to see his own face with such a expression.

    ¡°I can choose when I''ll leave and who will accompany me, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You can choose even me or Kimiko if you want. After all, your life is far more important than a few Magic Stones. You''ll need the proper protection.¡±

    Miko smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Then I''ll hold you by your word.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You want me to come?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then Kimiko? Or could it be junior?¡±

    ¡°Neither.¡±

    Miko smiled mischievously and said-

    ¡°I want to bring Ravel.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Nero''s face was covered in shock when he heard that.

    ¡°My sister? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because Ravel is strong. But more importantly, I promised her that I would take her out every now and again.¡±

    ¡°T-That...Ravel cannot go. It would be too risky.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry, Nero. I''ll be there so she won''t lose control.¡±

    Tiamat proudly said.

    ¡°¡­¡­Fine. Since grandma will be there then it should be fine.¡±

    Nero sighed in resignation.

    ¡°Who else do you want to bring?¡±

    ¡°Momo.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah! I finally get to leave this country!¡±

    Momo shouted excitedly.

    This will be first time she will leave the country.

    Because of the stuff with her father and brother killing the previous Primus leader, and her mother being banished, Nero barred her from leaving the country because he believed that someone would take that chance to assassination her.

    But with all those who were hostile towards her dead, she can go where she pleases. That''s as long as the clan knows about it first, and she has someone accompanying her.

    The chance of her father making contact with her when she''s outside the country, isn''t low.

    ¡°Anyone else?¡±

    ¡°Raven.¡±

    ¡°Raven? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because we don''t know what could happen. I need Gallu to be near me so that I can fuse with her in an emergency.¡±

    Thanks to Miko''s [Primordial Chaos Lord] he can fuse with Tiamat''s creations and gaina massive strength boast.

    This applies to Higher Beings like Ba?mu and Gallu as well.

    Because of this Miko was practically invincible if he remains in Dragna kingdom, which was filled with Tiamat''s creations.

    He can just fuse with both Guardian beasts and repel even the average [XXX Class].

    If in the future all 11 of Tiamat''s supreme monsters return to the kingdom, Miko would truly be unbeatable as long as his body can handle the pressure from fusing.

    But what if he''s outside the country and far away from Tiamat''s creation?

    He¡¯ll have to use his own strength to repel the enemy.

    That''s why he need Raven and Gallu around so that such a situation won''t happen.

    ¡°Hmm¡­Sounds reasonable.¡±

    Nero immediately realizes this.

    ¡°So when do you leave?¡±

    Miko smiled and said-

    ¡°Today.¡±

 Stealing The Mine

    After learning of a way to solve his money problem, Miko started preparing for his trip to the northern end of the continent.

    Other than the times Ravel brought them to the Beast Continent, Miko has never left the kingdom in his 13 years of life. So he was eager to leave.

    The first thing he did was to visit Ravel with Momo and Tiamat.

    Nero told them that she was with Falcon learning how to better control her powers.

    So they headed towards the fields where they were.

    ¡°Miko, grandma, Momo!¡±

    When Ravel saw them, she ran towards them.

    ¡°What''s up, Ravel? Sorry I was too busy to pay you a visit these last couple of months.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay. I know that you''re busy being king and all.¡±

    She said with a cute smile.

    Falcon approached them and kneeled in front of Tiamat.

    ¡°Matriarch, its good to see you again.¡±

    ¡°You''re too serious, just call me grandma.¡±

    Falcon shook his head.

    ¡°I wasn''t able to protect our family in my father¡¯s stead. Not only that, I unjustly butchered family members all in order to quell my anger. I don''t have the right to addressyou in such an intimate manner.¡±

    ¡°Man, you''re stifling¡­.¡±

    Said Tiamat.

    ¡°Look, all is forgiven. Anyone would lose it after witnessing what horrible thing that was done to their mother. Besides, it happened years ago.¡±

    ¡°For you it''s been years, but for me it was just a few months ago at most.¡±

    Since his time was frozen, Falcon experience a 10,000 year leap in a blink of an eye. So what seems like ancient story to others, remains quite fresh in his mind.

    Tiamat sighed and stooped down in front of him.

    ¡°Look, do you want Ravel to have a mental breakdown?¡±

    ¡°¡­..Meaning?¡±

    ¡°Ravel¡¯s memory of the incident was erased to preserve her sanity. Do you want to remind her of her mother¡¯s horrible fate? Are you such a heartless brother to kick his sister into the pit of despair?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I''m sorry. I won''t mention it again.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then stand up and face me as a grandparent who is glad to see her eldest grandchild after all these years.¡±

    Tiamat stood up, and so did Falcon.

    Meanwhile Miko and Ravel were having their own conversation.

    ¡°You''re taking me out of the country?!¡±

    ¡°That''s right. I promise you that I would take out some places didn''t I.¡±

    ¡°Yay! I get to go out!¡±

    She suddenly lifted Miko off the ground and threw up in the air.

    ¡°Thank you, Miko!¡±

    She threw him at least 100m in the air, before catching him with ease.

    ¡°So that''s how it is, Falcon. We¡¯re going to borrow Ravel for a bit.¡±

    Said Tiamat.

    ¡°No problem. As long as you''re with her, I have nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She then looked around.

    ¡°Where are Verde and Chika?¡±

    ¡°They''re in the Illusionary Beast Valley. They''ve been in there for the last couple months. They said that they''ll spend at least a year before coming out.¡±

    ¡°Oh. That''s interesting.¡±

    ¡°Tia, lets go. Raven is going to meet us at the border.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She then pat Falcon on the head.

    ¡°You shouldn''t be so hard on yourself. Take some time and relax. I assure you that the time will come for you avenge Emily.¡±

    He nodded.

    She then smiled at him one last time and turned around and follow after Miko.

    After they left the Primus World through the monument in the lake, they flew to the eastern border.

    There they met with Raven and Gallu.

    ¡°Auntie Raven!¡±

    Ravel was the first to greet them.

    ¡°Hello, Ravel.¡±

    Raven greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Gallu smilingly greeted Tiamat.

    ¡°Did Nero tell you the location of the mine?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Yes. Raven will teleport us there.¡±

    Said Gallu.

    ¡°I still preferred that we walked and enjoy the countries as we past.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Said Momo.

    ¡°That would take too long. The kingdom can''t have the king away so long, and the Primus branch won''t be able to leave the Primus World without Gallu and Tia.¡±

    Miko reminded her.

    ¡°I know that. I just wanted to see more of the world.¡±

    ¡°You''ll get the chance, eventually.¡±

    Said Raven.

    He then scanned over everyone''s face, as if taking attendance.

    ¡°Okay. Let''s go.¡±

    The moment he said that, they were devoured by light and disappeared.

    Just like the times he teleported with Ravel, Miko found himself traveling through a kaleidoscope-like tunnel.

    Before he knew it, he appeared in a woodland area.

    ¡°We''re here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it should be somewhere around this area.¡±

    Raven replied.

    ¡°I''ll go ahead a scout.¡±

    Momo said.

    She mumbled something and was then covered in light.

    When the light faded, only a small bird was left in her place.

    ¡°I''ll be right back.¡±

    Momo¡¯s voice came out of the birds mouth, indicating that she was the bird.

    She flew up in air and soon moved out of a range Miko could detect.

    ¡°For the meantime we¡¯ll also walk around and search for signs of settlements. If we find these signs, they should lead us to the miners.¡±

    Said Raven.

    They did as he said and began looking around.

    ¡°But I gotta say, this area feels a bit familiar.¡±

    Miko said, as he looked around.

    ¡°You too? Maybe it''s just my emotions that are making you feel that way?¡±

    ¡°¡­..It isn''t impossible.¡±

    Tiamat looked at Gallu.

    ¡°What about you Gallu? Does this area look familiar?¡±

    Gallu shook her head.

    ¡°I don''t feel any special feeling coming from this area. It seems like a normal forest to me.¡±

    ¡°What was this area called?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°The Black Forrest kingdom. It''s named after the forest of black trees that used to surround the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°That''s it! The Black Forrest Kingdom! I remember now.¡±

    Tiamat suddenly said.

    ¡°This kingdom used to be a bustling human kingdom during the war. It was famous for its fertile lands that could grow any crop in half the time.¡±

    ¡°Oh. It must''ve been because of the huge amount Magic Stone Ores that caused the land to have such an effect.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°So what happened to the kingdom in the end?¡±

    ¡°Augustus destroyed it.¡±

    Tiamat answered.

    ¡°He destroyed it? Why?¡±

    ¡°They were worshippers of Zeus, and they tried to labelhim and the kingdom as heathens. He and Zeus already had a poor relationship. So he destroyed it to piss Zeus off.¡±

    ¡°Worshippers of Zeus, huh?¡±

    Miko remembered Augustus telling him that he and Zeus really hated each other. But he wondered if he had another reason to destroy this place.

    Miko once again looked around.

    ¡°....He did it for the Grand Magic Stone, so that he could use it to create Vastator.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself absentmindedly.

    This statement was suddenly registered as a well-known fact in his mind, so he didn''t find it strange.

    This was the same for him being able to use Vastator, and him knowing about Ajax.

    Without him realizing his perception was changing.

    He didn''t realize that he himself was continuously changing.

    ¡°I found them!¡±

    While he was in a daze Momo reappeared in her bird form and announced.

    ¡°How many are there?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Close to 50.¡±

    ¡°What''s their Class?¡±

    ¡°There are three people over [X Class]. The strongest is [XX Class]. The others ranges from [B Class] to [SSS Class].¡±

    She reported.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.that''s quite a force.¡±

    Said Raven.

    ¡°So what are we going to do? Should we killed them all and take the mine? Or should we try to negotiate?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    A moment of silence came over them. And then-

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    They all started laughing.

    ¡°O-Okay. Haha. Kill them all it is.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Momo, lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Okay, follow me!¡±

    Saying that, Momo flew towards the east.

    They all quickly yet quietly followed her.

    After 10 minutes of moving, Miko saw a site coming into view.

    He saw a lot of people operating machinery of all sizes.

    They sensed that the other party had used a radar spell, and stopped just outside their detection zone. Momo could enter because she was in bird form, and also a master of spells.

    ¡°Looks they chose to stick to machines to harvest the Ores. They probably did it to prevent others from detecting them.¡±

    Said Raven.

    ¡°Okay, I''ll go a head.¡±

    Miko activated [Stealth-Camouflage] and walked towards the men.

    He didn''t have to worry about a Qi master detecting him, since Qi users were extremely rare. So a small country like this one shouldn''t have one.

    The only reason Miko was exposed to so many Qi masters was because the Dragna clan was a clan of Qi users.

    Outside of the kingdom, the chances of him running a Qi user was extremely slim.

    Miko approached the men who were giving out the orders and listened to their conversation.

    ¡°Hurry up! Work faster! We got word that the Aloe Kingdom is getting suspicious! We need to hurry and take at least half of the Ores!¡±

    ¡°Aloe kingdom?¡±

    Miko couldn''t help to smirk when he heard this name.

    ¡°My lord, we''re moving as fast as we can, but the Magic Stones are really hard. It takes time to dig up with our current tools.¡±

    A worker shouted.

    ¡°Shut up and make it work! We¡¯ve been here for months and we''ve only harvest 30% of Ores. No matter what that is too slow!¡±

    ¡°30%?¡±

    Miko looked around and saw some small containers neatly stacked in a corner near the cave.

    ¡°Those are spatial containers. If I remember correctly, they can hold up to 20 yards of space. They¡¯re around a dozen boxes. Assuming that they''re all full, that''s 240 yards of Magic Stones. If that''s 30% of the overall amount, then roughly 560 yards of Magic Stones should be left. That''s means there''s a total of 800 yards worth of Magic Stones. And that''s just the amount of space it takes up, If i include the possible mass of all of these stones¡­..then it really might surpass 50 million gold pieces.¡±

    Miko focused on his link Tiamat.

    ¡®We''re rich! No, I mean attack!¡¯

    Tiamat chuckled when she heard his message.

    She then signaled that it was okay to attack.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Momo turned back into her human form, but this time as an adult.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The moment she did that an alarm rung off.

    The workers all looked and saw her floating in the sky.

    ¡°People of the Vox Kingdom, this mine now belongs to the Dragna Kingdom! Resistance is futile!¡±

    ¡°Fuck off! You think a single [SS Class] can take this mine from our kingdom?!¡±

    One of the [X Class] men shouted.

    ¡°Who said she was alone?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The same man who shouted at Momo, heard a voice coming from behind him.

    *Boom!*

    He couldn''t even get to turn around before his body burst into two.

    Miko who had already used [Primordial Chaos Lord] to fuse with Gallu, had instantly killed him with a single wave of his hand.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    When the other men who were in charge saw that, they were shocked.

    ¡°A-Attack! We¡¯re under attack!¡±

    One of them shouted.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    The man who was the strongest rushed towards Miko.

    ¡°Whoa, hold up.¡±

    But he was suddenly stomped into the ground before he could reach Miko.

    Raven who was standing on him, looked down at him.

    ¡°We can''t have you harming the King, now can we.¡±

    ¡°K-King?¡±

    The man forced his head up and stared at Miko with shock.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon King Miko?!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Am I already that popular that even the nickname the people gave me are known by you?¡±

    He stooped down.

    ¡°Or could it be that your kingdom has spies in my country?¡±

    His eyes were cold as he looked at him.

    ¡°We might need to bring you back and introduce you to our new ¡®Information Collection Team¡¯.¡±

    He then showed an innocent smile.

    ¡°I''m sure you''ll be happy to tell us everything you know.¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The other man swung down an axe at Miko''s head.

    *Boom!*

    However his body suddenly exploded and turned into red mist.

    ¡°Don''t touch Miko.¡±

    Said Ravel, with her hand raised.

    When the workers saw two of their leaders killed and one captured, they all started to panic.

    ¡°Ravel, you and Momo can play with those men.¡±

    Tiamat walked up to her and said.

    Ravel nodded.

    She and Momo then proceed to slaughter the other 50 men.

    Momo handled everyone under SS Class while Ravel played with the rest.

    Tiamat then took out a small metallic bottle container, and threw it over the cave.

    The bottle paused in the air, and released a gold light.

    The light scanned over the cave and everything near it.

    It then started lighting up.

    Seeing that, Raven kicked the man into the cave.

    Immediately after, the cave and ground seemed to turn into liquid as it was sucked into the bottle without leaving a trace.

    The bottle then fell in front of the gigantic crater that was left where the cave once was.

    ¡°Damn, it actually sucked in the entire mine. Even the man. This military organization called MYTH is too scary.¡±

    Said Tiamat as she picked up the bottle.

    ¡°Monkey King Series: Gourd. It''s based on the gourd Sun Wukong would used to trap demons. It was really expensive.¡±

    Said Raven.

    At this moment, Gallu unfused with Miko and appeared beside Raven.

    ¡°Now that we successfully stole the mine and even got an informant, lets go back.¡±

    Said Miko.

    Everyone gathered, and Raven teleported them all back to the kingdom with over 50 million gold pieces worth of Magic Stone.

    This ended the kingdom''s monetary problems, and Miko could now advance with his plans to develop the kingdom.

 Regalia

    After returning to the kingdom with the Magic Stone Mine, Miko did as he agreed. He gave Nero half of the stones and took half for himself to be used to advance his plans.

    He first returned to the palace and gave Hina and the others an update on what happened.

    He then gave the man they captured, after Nero crippled him and sealed off his magic, to Luka to bring him to the torture hall to be investigated.

    Since he was in charged of such an important mission, he''s surelya high ranking person in the Vox Kingdom. Which means that he should know even the most confidential information.

    Miko wouldn''t be surprised if he takes orders directly from the country''s monarch.

    After selling the ore to several merchants through the black market, Miko received 30,000 notes which equals to 30 million gold pieces.

    Miko immediately divided up his new budget into three parts.

    10 million for developing the rural areas, and building more places to accommodate the citizens.

    5 million to build an entertainment industry to draw tourists.

    5 million to create two academies. A military institution on magic and combat arts, and an academy that teaches alchemy.

    These two are important to the country''s future.

    The military school will provide soldiers for the country free of charge. However, foreigners who wishes to enroll will have to pay an enrollment fee. They can avoid this by applying for citizenship in the country. However, this citizenship will come with a [Soul Promise] that they will never betray the kingdom. This was to help prevent spies from entering the army ranks.

    The Alchemy Academy on the other hand will provide the country with its own alchemist. Alchemy was the main form of science in this world. Because of it, technology has reach a height were Earth can''t hope to reach anytime soon.

    The best example of this is the military company MYTH. Every single one of their products werethe top of the line when it came to gadgets in this world.

    Miko wanted to create his own MYTH, however he knew that Alchemy alone couldn''t create those gadgets. But he already had a back up plan for that.

    He also plans to established several trade schools for those who aren''t good in fighting or Alchemy.

    As for whether the schools will be successful, Miko already created a plan to attract foreigners to the academies.

    However, he''ll have to wait until the academy is finished, which should take nearly an year.

    As for the other 10 million, Miko is keeping it for emergencies.

    With his money problems solved, and all of his plans in motion and expected to show results in the future, Miko found himself with a year worth of free time.

    Since he already assigned the right people to handle everything, he could only oversee everything, without a lot to do.

    After considering that, Miko decided to resume his training.

    He was currently inside the Primus World sparring with Neo.

    He stepped in and threw a powerful punch.

    However, Neo easily swat it away.

    Miko didn''t let that stop him and spun around with a kick.

    Neo caught it with her hand.

    Miko instantly used the other foot to kick her again.

    Neo blocked that with her arm, but Miko suddenly swung his body and swung down his claws.

    Neo released his feet, which he was aiming for.

    But he didn''t expect what happened next.

    *Boom!*

    He was suddenly blown away with an attack that was far too fast for him to see.

    He bounced off the ground a few times, and rolled on the ground.

    ¡°Shit! That hurts!¡±

    He screamed out as he rolled on the ground.

    ¡°Oh, come on. I didn''t hit you that hard.¡±

    Neo said with a frown.

    ¡°Didn''t it hit me that hard?¡±

    Miko pointed to his torso.

    ¡°Say that to my ribs that are poking out of my chest!¡±

    His torso was stained with blood, and pure white bone were piercing through his skin.

    ¡°Stop being a baby. You''re acting like you never got your ribs broken before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes I have. But you have also got your ass kicked by your husband before and was taken prisoner. Would you want that to happen again?¡±

    ¡°You little!¡±

    While Neo and Miko were arguing, two persons were watching their exchange with an amused smile.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Neo looks like she''s enjoying herself.¡±

    The one who said that was a handsome, red haired man, with darkish skin and gold eyes.

    He was the creator of humanity in Greek mythology, the titan Prometheus.

    ¡°Even though he''s like that, Miko too.¡±

    Said Tiamat who was sitting beside him.

    ¡°But I have to admit Tiamat, your proxy is pretty interesting. Everything that he did in the kingdom in the few months he''s gain power, is really revolutionary. If nothing goes wrong, the kingdom will surely blossom like never before.¡±

    Prometheus spoke with an impressed tone.

    Tiamat nodded.

    ¡°He''s my pride and joy. I can''t wait to see how he will grow in the future.¡±

    She had a warm expression as she said that.

    ¡°Oh, when are you guys leaving Prometheus?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Neo is happy being here with Nova, but she recognizes her responsibility as one of the leaders of Pandora. So she should be going anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°Responsibility, huh? Then what about Rood? Isn''t he also a leader?¡±

    ¡°Hah~.¡±

    Prometheus sighed extravagantly.

    ¡°You don''t know Rood. That guy only thinks about fighting, everything else is a blur in his mind.¡±

    ¡°Well, he is called the God of Fighting for a reason.¡±

    Tiamat said with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah. But he should bring it down a notch. And Hercules doesn''t seem to mind the way he is, which just makes it worse.¡±

    ¡°Hercules, huh.¡±

    Tiamat mumbled.

    ¡°I would love it if he could punch his father in the face just once and let me see.¡±

    ¡°Still having problems with Zeus?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I''ll never forgive that ungrateful brat, for everything he did.¡±

    Tiamat''s voice was filled with hate.

    ¡°Besides, isn''t it the same for you? If Hercules hadn''t freed you, you would still be chained to a rock, having your liver eaten everyday by that stupid bird.¡±

    ¡°Well, I did make a fool out of him twice. So his anger is somewhat justified.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! If it was me I would''ve cut his balls off like he did Cronus.¡±

    Prometheus smiled wryly at what she said.

    ¡°Mankind was able to move from wild animals and advance because of my pain, so I don''t regret it at all.¡±

    Tiamat snorted unhappily. She clearly thought that what Prometheus said was bullshit.

    ¡°That''s bullshit!¡±

    See?

    ¡°I still say we neuter the rapist!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Prometheus couldn''t help but burst out laughing when she called Zeus a rapist.

    ¡°I''m not kidding!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. But did you forget that we''re banned from fighting each other? I think that includes castrating someone in their sleep.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it will grow back.¡±

    Prometheus laughed again.

    *Boom!*

    At this moment, Miko was angrily kicked away by Neo.

    ¡°How dare you say your aunt smells like a wet puppy, you brat!¡±

    She saddled him and started shaking his shoulders in an angry manner.

    ¡°I''m sorry! Got a bit hothead!¡±

    Neo didn''t listened to him and threw him into the distance.

    Miko screamed ¡°You damn mutt!¡±, while he was sent flying.

    ¡°Hmph! Prometheus, lets go!¡±

    Neo stormed off without waiting on Prometheus.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Prometheus laughed weakly.

    ¡°Sorry Tiamat. She can be a kid sometimes.¡±

    After saying that he chased after the angry Neo.

    Tiamat also disappeared from her spot and reappeared in front of Miko.

    He was lodged in a mountain, and looked like modern art.

    ¡°You alive?¡±

    Said Tiamat.

    Miko forced himself out of the mountain and landed on the ground.

    ¡°¡­.Damn, that woman shows no mercy.¡±

    He stood up and cracked his neck.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­Momo is busy so there''s no training from her today.¡±

    After thinking for a while Miko remembered something.

    ¡°Ah! The demon sword in the treasury!¡±

    He remembered there was a sword he was suppose collect, he also remembered his Regalia.

    ¡°I thinks about time you give me my Regalia.¡±

    ¡°I think you''re right. You''re already strong enough to bear my will.¡±

    Tiamat smiled.

    ¡°Let me make something clear first. You have two regalias.¡±

    ¡°Two?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°First one is a shared Regalia, the Tablets Of Destinies.¡±

    The Tablets of destinies were three clay tablets that served as a binding legal document as well as a symbol of power.

    Whatever is written on the tablets, will become the Law.

    Whoever who holds the tablet will be recognized as the ruler of the universe.

    Only four persons have said to possess these tablet.

    Tiamat, her son and second husband Kingu, Enki/Enlil, and Marduk.

    As a Regalia it''s shared between these persons.

    ¡°The tablets will you grant you great power, however because it''s shared the power it gives you is limited.¡±

    ¡°What about the other Regalia?¡±

    ¡°That I don''t know.¡±

    ¡°What? You don''t know?¡±

    Miko was skeptical.

    ¡°I''m serious. A Regalia takes the shape or form of what is most compatible with proxy. Its basically my will and power in the form of a weapon or item. I''m not the one who chooses it. You are.¡±

    ¡°So that''s how it is.¡±

    Miko thought for a while before saying-

    ¡°Okay, I don''t want the Tablets Of Destiny. If I have to share something withZeus(Marduk) I prefer to fight barehanded.¡±

    Tiamat smiled when she heard that.

    ¡°Fine by me. Then let''s hurry and choose your own personal Regalia!¡±

    She suddenly sank her fangs in her arm.

    She then let her flowed and touch the earth.

    The moment it did, the ground lit up and the crest of a dragon raising from out the sea appeared on the ground.

    The glowing seal grew and covered where both Miko and Tiamat were standing.

    Miko suddenly found himself glowing.

    A light shot out of his chest and in front of him.

    A light also shot out of Tiamat''s chest and collided with Miko''s.

    The lights then melded and started to form something.

    Miko watched as the light took a humanoid shape, which caught him off guard.

    ¡°It can''t be¡­¡±

    The light disappeared but something was left behind.

    ¡°It''s a little girl?!¡±

    Miko shouted.

    ¡°Oi, what''s with this clich¨¦ turn of events?! Why is it always a loli?!¡±

    ¡°Calm down. Look carefully.¡±

    Miko looked at the ¡°little girl¡±.

    She looked exactly like Tiamat, which meant she looked exactly like him. She was naked and her hair flowed down to her feet. She looked to be a little younger than Miko.

    In fact, she looked like a younger clone of Miko. Well, except for one part.

    ¡°No sex? She''s sexless?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. Just like you.¡±

    Something inside Miko snapped when he heard that.

    ¡°What was that?! Do you wanna find out if I''m sexless, huh?! Strip naked and I''ll show you which sex I am!¡±

    He roared furiously.

    Tiamat had hit a sore spot for Miko.

    He was constantly worrying about his feminine looks.

    One time it got so bad that he had to check if he still had his balls every morning he wakes up.

    And to hear the woman he loves call him sexless, any man would get upset.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    However, Tiamat was enjoying his angry expression. She found him a bit fun to tease.

    ¡°Tch. Anyway, what I''m suppose to do with this?¡±

    He pointed at the child that still had its eyes closed.

    ¡°Touch it and pour your magic into it. It will truly become yours then.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko walked up and placed his hand on the girl''s head.

    *Flash!*

    In an instant the girl disappeared and turned into a black sword with a azure shine to it.

    ¡°¡­.So it''s a sword. Nice!¡±

    Miko instantly gripped the sword handle and lifted the sword.

    ¡°It has such a nice feel to it, like it''s a part of me!¡±

    Miko instantly felt an unusual compatibility with the sword. It was truly made for him.

    ¡°Give it ago.¡±

    Said Tiamat.

    Miko gripped the sword tightand faced the mountain that he had crashed into.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    He poured all of his strength into the sword and swung down.

    He saw an azure light flash before his eyes for a second. The next moment, a line suddenly appeared in the mountain. And the ¨C

    *Boom!*

    The mountain divided into two. Not only that, there was a mile long valley behind it. This was obviously made by the sword in a split second.

    ¡°Awesome.¡±

    (I''m glad you like me.)

    A voice suddenly came from the sword and shocked Miko.

    The sword then turned into light and formed the little girl in front of him.

    She had bright purple eyes, and a bright smile on her face.

    ¡°Nice to meet, Miko. I''m Regis, and I''ll be your partner in crime for the rest of our lives.¡±

 Demon Sword

    ¡°Regis?¡±

    Miko asked.

    He looked at the ¡°girl¡± in front of him, who looked identical to him.

    ¡°Regis, huh? If I remember correctly it''s Latin for ¡®Possession of the king¡¯ or ¡®Kingly¡¯.¡±

    Miko nodded with approval.

    ¡°Did you choice it?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s a name engraved in my very being. It represents my purpose and existence.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He then look a Tiamat.

    ¡°I remember that Luka''s Regalia is a snake, does it have another form as well?¡±

    Miko remembered that Luka''s father¡¯s Regalia was called Zakiel, and it was a giant winged serpent that was also a sword. Seeing Regis in front of him with two forms, he thought that Luka''s Regalia should be the same.

    ¡°I don''t know, but it is possible. If she intended to hide some of her abilities just like you did, then it''s possible.¡±

    Tiamat answered.

    Miko suddenly felt curious as to what kind of weapon was Luka''s Regalia.

    ¡°I''ll think about that some other time.¡±

    He looked at Regis naked appearance again.

    ¡°We should get you dressed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me handle that.¡±

    Tiamat waved her hand and a beautiful azure one piece dress appeared in her hands.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Regis eyes lit up and she hurriedly grabbed the dress and put it on.

    ¡°Thanks, Mama!¡±

    She said with a cute smile.

    ¡°Mama?¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Yeah, I''m born from her will and blood so she''s the equivalent of my mother.¡±

    Regis explained.

    When Miko heard her explanation he thought to himself.

    ¡®She''s surprisingly intelligent. Are all living type Regalia intelligent like this? Also, how many actually can take a human form?¡¯

    Miko suddenly became interested in the weapons called Regalia. He suddenly felt like stealing a Regalia and studying it.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He looked at Tiamat.

    ¡°Can you steal a Regalia?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But if you let someone steal or capture your Regalia, it''s like letting them steal your proxy identity. Also if your Regalia gets destroyed, it will cause a severe backlash to me, unless you take all the backlash upon yourself which could destroy you. Otherwise it wouldn''t be strange if I fall into a coma. So be careful. I''m literally handing you my life here.¡±

    Tiamat said solemnly.

    When Luka''s father, Zanis got his Regalia destroyed during his final battle, he took all of the damage upon himself because he needed ouroboros to protect his daughter. That''s why Ouroboros didn''t suffer from a backlash when Zach destroyed Zakiel, who was protecting Zanis.

    ¡°I''ll be careful, don''t worry. But how do you destroy or steal a Regalia?¡±

    ¡°Only a proxy can steal a Regalia, but anyone can destroy a Regalia if they''re strong enough.¡±

    ¡°Big brother Miko, please don''t break me.¡±

    Regis suddenly pulled his sleeve and said.

    ¡°¡­..You''re definitely my Regalia alright, you actually tried to manipulate me just now.¡±

    ¡°I don''t what you''re talking about. I just don''t want to be destroyed.¡±

    She said with an innocent smile, but her eyes were mischievous.

    Miko sighed and said nothing to her.

    ¡°Well, at least you possess overwhelming power. Only thing is left is to go pick up that demon sword.¡±

    ¡°Demon sword? We just got together and you''re already cheating?!¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Shut it.¡±

    Miko ¡®gently¡¯ chopped her on the head.

    ¡°Enough of your foolishness, lets go.¡±

    Saying so, he spurted his wings.

    ¡°Can you fly?¡±

    ¡°I can, but I don''t need to.¡±

    Regis suddenly turned into light and wrapped around his neck.

    The light faded and a black necklace with an azure swordpendant appeared around his neck.

    ¡°You can also change into an accessory?¡±

    Miko said with some surprise.

    (Pretty convenient right?)

    Regis spoke with an arrogant tone.

    Mika said nothing and left the Primus World. Tiamat turned into light and followed him.

    Miko appeared outside of the door in the palace. Tiamat appeared a second after.

    Miko looked at the door.

    ¡°Ba?mu, can you tell what you know about the demon sword inside the treasure vault.¡±

    A light flashed and an azure and gold haired man appeared. He was Ba?mu.

    ¡°Reporting. The sword inside the treasure vault is called Ishmavael. Even though I don''t know it''s origin, it was brought here by Ajax Diabolus and stored there.¡±

    ¡°Ajax? Augustus¡¯ righthand huh?¡±

    He looked at Tiamat.

    ¡°Do you know anything, Tia?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It''s one annoying little pest.¡±

    She said with a frown.

    ¡°Like I thought, it¡¯s a talking sword.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. Well, its best you find out for yourself. If you manage to tame it, you''ll understand what I mean.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Tiamat''s words confused Miko.

    Either way, he made Ba?mu lead them to the treasure vault.

    The treasure vault was located at the lowest level of the palace and was under strict guard not only from members of the Secundus Branch, but the entire Dragna clan.

    Meaning that those who guard this place was from the Primus, Secundus, Tertius, Quartus, and Quintus branches.

    This was because inside the treasure vault there were items that were important to the existence of the Dragna clan.

    There weren''t only gold, there were legendary weapons, priceless training manuals, magic books that held the secret techniques of the clan made by Augustus and his five generals, archives that recorded what happened during the war, and most importantly, the bodies of Augustus and his five children are immortalized into gold statues here.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Each and every item in here could send waves across the world.

    Vastator was supposed to be in this vault, but it was given to Claudius, Nero¡¯s father before Augustus and his death. So it became the possession of the Primus branch.

    Normally, not even the king can enter without the consent of the leaders of the five branches.

    But Miko was an exception.

    He was Tiamat''s proxy and her representative. There''s nowhere in the Dragna clan he''s restricted from entering.

    His words were Tiamat''s words, which means he outranks everyone in the clan.

    When they finally reached the lowest level, Miko could feel an oppressive aura enveloping the entire place.

    ¡°This is the combination of all of the guards here auras. They''re checking the identities of who came here.¡±

    Said Tiamat.

    Miko felt like the auras were trying to squash him like a bug. He could barely stand much less walk.

    This caused anger to bloom in his heart.

    The thing that Miko hated the most was to be suppressed and denied of what he believes to be rightfully his. This was the reason he wanted to kill Krow so much.

    Ba?mu sensed Miko''s displeasure and immediately signaled for the guards to withdraw their auras.

    They did as they asked and Miko was freed from the burden.

    It was then Miko finally showed signs of calming down.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Ba?mu led them to a gigantic door made out of black metal. There was a red eye insignia on it.

    ¡°So this the treasure vault. How do you open it?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°It can only be opened by a guardian.¡±

    Saying so, Ba?mu walked up and placed his palm on the door.

    *Bam!*

    With a loud sound the door suddenly swung open.

    The moment it opened a gold light rushed out an illuminated the dark corridors.

    ¡°You may enter.¡±

    Ba?mu said with a bow.

    Miko nodded and stepped in.

    ¡°Woah.¡±

    What he saw inside was a world of riches.

    Inside the treasure vault was huge. There were mountains of gold and jewels.

    There were all kinds of weaponry hang up in glass cases. Some beautiful and attractive. Some crude and terrifying.

    There countless suits of armor on display, all in a glass case with labels.

    To the sides there were hundreds of bookshelves with books that gave off an ancient aura.

    There were also scroll racks with thousands of scrolls.

    There were also a lot of art like sculptures and statues.

    Miko spotted 6 statues in the center. He immediately recognized one of them as Augustus. He figured the others were his children.

    Realizing that, Miko turned his face from them.

    After experiencing the soul wrenching pain he did just from learning what Augustus looked like, he learned his lesson.

    Whether it be Augustus or his children, even his cat, Miko doesn''t want to see them.

    Tiamat laughed when she saw that. She then looked at the statues with longing.

    The bodies of our love ones were inside these statues. Even though they were so close they were out of reach.

    Miko sensed her loneliness, and frowned.

    It seemed like Regis sensed it as well, because he felt the necklace shiver.

    ¡°Ishmavael is over there.¡±

    Ba?mu pointed at a mountain of gold coins in a corner.

    On that of the mountain was a black case similar to the one Vastator was in.

    Miko quickly approached the mountain and looked down at the case.

    On it was the symbol of a green crow surrounded by flames.

    ¡°So this is Ishmavael.¡±

    Miko stooped down to touch the case.

    *Boom!*

    However he was suddenly hit with a powerful shock that blew him back.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    His body was instantly covered with his blood and he was heavily wounded.

    Tiamat moved behind him and caught him before he crashed into something.

    ¡°See? It doesn''t want anyone to come in contact with it. It''s rebellious beyond belief.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Damn, piece of metal!¡±

    Miko shook Tiamat off and charged towards the case.

    He grabbed.

    *Boom!*

    He was blown back by the shock again.

    However he held on to the case.

    They both flew off the gold mountain and crashed into the ground.

    *Boom!*

    Green static was sent into his body again which almost cut off his consciousness.

    ¡°Nah, you shitty sword. I''m not letting you go.¡±

    *Boom!*

    As if it got pissed off, Miko was hit with twice as much green static than before.

    ¡°MOTHERFUCKER?!¡±

    Miko cursed in pain. But he still stubbornly held on.

    ¡°W-W-What? Did I pissed you off, you hunk of scrap metal!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He was shocked again.

    ¡°SHHHHHIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTTT?!¡±

    He screamed.

    His blood was flowing from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, but he still held on.

    ¡°Y-Y-Y-You still ain''t shit!¡±

    Miko braced himself for another shock.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    But it never came.

    He instead felt his mind being pulled somewhere.

    The next moment he opened his eyes, he was in a dark place.

    ¡°What the fuck is your problem?! God, you''re so annoying!¡±

    He heard a voice shout out.

    The voice was deep and inhumane, so a gender was hard to figure out.

    ¡°Are you Ishmavael?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. And you''re pissing me off!¡±

    Miko smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Good. Ishmavael, I heard that you''re untamable. What does it takes for me to wield you?¡±

    ¡°Wield me? Are you a pervert or something? Do I look like a sword to you?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±

    ¡°I''m not! So I refused to be treated as one!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you''re not a sword? Everyone calls you a demon sword.¡±

    ¡°I''m not a sword! I''m a demon crow trapped inside a sword! That stupid brother of mine turned me into a sword just to punish me!¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Miko then remembered what Ba?mu said about how the sword fell into the hands of the clan.

    ¡°Ajax is your brother?¡±

    ¡°Humph! That bastard¡¯s dead to me. He no brother of mine!¡±

    ¡®But you just called him your brother though.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°I doubt he''d just turned you into a sword to tease you. You must''ve done something.¡±

    ¡°I did nothing wrong! Just because I accidentally killed the son of a powerful god, and caused a war that nearly destroyed the world, he turned me in sword. It was an accident, it wasn''t my fault my foot slip and kicked off the guy''s head. And I also didn''t mean to slip on a peel and massacre his whole family. It could''ve happened to anyone!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko didn''t know what to say after hearing that. He honestly thought Ajax did the right thing sealing away such a person.

    However he still need its power.

    ¡°Hey, Ishmavael.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What if I help free you from this sword?¡±

    ¡°That''s impossible. Only my brother knows the method to unseal me.¡±

    ¡°What if I find my own way to free you?¡±

    ¡°Don''t screw with me, brat. You want to find a find to destroy a seal created by a Demon God who can rival Lucifer himself? Keep dreaming!¡±

    ¡°There''s no need to give up that easily.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Whether it be Ajax or Augustus, I''m someone who will surpass them and sit on the throne of the Supreme Being!¡±

    ¡°Pfff! Hahahahahahaha!¡±

    Wild laughter echoed through the dark world.

    ¡°I know that you were stupidly stubborn, but I didn''t expect you to be arrogant to the point of retardation!¡±

    ¡°This coming a forgotten relic.¡±

    The laughter immediately stopped.

    ¡°What was that, brat?¡±

    ¡°You heard me. You''re a forgotten relic. I''m sure that you were a famous person during the war, probably someone whose name struck fear in their enemies hearts. But that was over 10,000 years ago. Now you''re spending your life in a dusty and gloomily place like this. And in a box too.¡±

    Miko smirked.

    ¡°You''re just a piece of junk in everyone''s eyes.¡±

    ¡°YOU LITTLE SHIT!¡±

    Ishmavael loudly roared.

    ¡°How dare you?! How dare you, you waste of sperm!¡±

    It was clear that they were pissed off big time.

    ¡°Did I speak any lie? You''re just laying in a box waiting to rust away. Is that the life a great person lives?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! What do you know?!¡±

    ¡°I know that you want to be freed from your pathetic life. And I also know that your pride has pushed away any possibilities of that coming true.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°I hit the mark didn''t I?¡±

    Miko said with a playful smile.

    ¡°Shut up. It''s true that I want to be free, but I doubt a brat like you can do this.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Didn''t I endure unbelievable torture just to talk with you?¡±

    ¡°That''s just your greed and stubbornness.¡±

    ¡°So what? You needgreed and stubbornness to conquer this world. Greed represents your ambition. The stronger the greed the greater the ambition. And stubbornness shows a strong will. The stubborner the person, the strong the will.¡±

    He spread his arms open.

    ¡°I have the greed to devour the world, and the will to see it through no matter the cost. There is no better person to bet on to surpass your brother than me!¡±

    ¡°¡­.You speak a good argument kid. Very good with words.¡±

    A green light envelope Miko.

    ¡°However, words aren''t enough to convince me. I need to check your ambitions and talent. If I don''t find themsatisfactory, don''t even think of leaving here with your mind intact.¡±

    The green instantly entered the deepest depths of Miko''s soul.

    A pair of grew eyes appeared in a white room.

    ¡°What the?¡±

    It looked around and saw a single chair.

    ¡°Hello, Ishma.¡±

    Suddenly an extremely handsome purple haired man appeared on the chair.

    ¡°Augustus?!¡±

    ¡°It''s good to see you after so long.¡±

    Augustus said with a smile.

    ¡°What''s going on?! I''m sure I heard people saying you''re dead a long time ago!¡±

    Ishmavael sounded anxious and scared.

    ¡°Don''t sweat the small stuff, Ishma. Take my advice. If you want to be freed the quickest way is to become Miko''s partner.¡±

    ¡°¡­..What''s your relation to that boy?¡±

    ¡°You don''t need to know. Just listen to me and I assure you that you''ll be free again.¡±

    ¡°I refuse to become the partner of someone inferior to me!¡±

    ¡°Inferior, huh.¡±

    A cruel smile appeared on Augustus¡¯ face.

    ¡°I''ll decide if he''s inferior not you. Or do you want to rot as a sword for all eternity?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ishmavael remained silent.

    They were clearly afraid of Augustus to speak up.

    ¡°You''re still not convinced?¡±

    Augustus snapped his fingers and a crimson beast appeared in the corner of the white room.

    ¡°Beleth?!¡±

    Ishmavael was once again shocked.

    Seeing that, Augustus started smirking.

    ¡°That''s right. Miko possesses half of Beleth¡¯s soul and is considered his successor. Do you still think he''s inferior?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Augustus started smiling.

    ¡°Let me say this again. Become Miko''s partner, Ishma. I''m certain you won''t regret it.¡±

    When Miko opened his eyes he was back in the treasure vault with his hand on the sword case.

    ¡°Miko, are you okay?¡±

    Tiamat asked worriedly.

    ¡°¡­.Yeah.¡±

    (Be grateful, brat. I''ve decided to let you be my partner.)

    Ishmavael voice suddenly echoed in the room.

    Miko heard a click sound and the case opened by itself.

    He then saw a crude black sword inside.

    ¡°Damn. The years haven''t been kind to you.¡±

    He said.

    (Shut it. Just grip the handle.)

    He did as they said and gripped the handle.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The moment he did, the crude sword transformed into a beautiful black sword with a green shine.

    ¡°It copied me!¡±

    Regis turned into a light and appeared in her human form.

    ¡°I''m suing you for copyright, you fraud!¡±

    The sword in Miko''s hand looked identical to Regis¡¯ sword form expect for the color of shine off the blade.

    (It can''t be helped. I just took the form he''s most comfortable with.)

    At that moment, spikes came from the handle and stabbed into Miko''s hand.

    He didn''t throw away the sword, and watched as his blood flowed down the sword¡¯s blade.

    The moment the blood reached the tip, strange runes started appearing on the blade.

    The blood then moved on its own and traced the runes before assimilating into the sword.

    (The contract is set. We''re official bound together until I''m freed from this sword.)

    The sword suddenly light up and turned into light particles.

    ¡°With the help of your blood I¡¯m finally able to take my human form again.¡±

    The light took a humanoid shape before disappearing leaving behind a naked person behind.

    They had a beautiful androgynous face, black hair with green endings, and a pair of green demonic eyes.

    They were shorter than Miko and looked a bit younger.

    This was Ishmavael Diabolus. Child of Lucifer and an unknown demon.

    The first thing Miko did when saw her was-

    ¡°Another god damn loli!¡±

    He shouted to heavens.

    This was the meeting between two partners that later plunged the world in constant hell.

 The Kingéˆ¥æªš Two Swords

    ¡°Loli? What''s that?¡±

    Asked Ishmavael.

    ¡°It means little girl.¡±

    Miko answered with a little bit dejected tone.

    ¡°Who the hell are you calling a gir-?!¡±

    Ishmavael sentence was cut short when she looked down on her naked appearance.

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?!¡±

    She screamed out in horror.

    ¡°Hm? What''s wrong? Just so you know I didn''t strip you. You came out like this on your own.¡±

    Miko said with a lazy tone.

    ¡°Why was my sex chosen without my consent?!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Miko was now really confused.

    Seeing that, Tiamat spoke up.

    ¡°Ishmavael¡¯s mother is from a race of demons that are born sexless. They''re able to choose their sex on their 100th birthday. That is the age that demons are considered to have reached adulthood.¡±

    It''s this practice that the Dragna clan copied. Their members are only considered to have reach adulthood after 100.

    ¡°By the way, they stay in their preteen form until they reach adulthood. Ishmavael was sealed in the sword before she was 100, hence her child like appearance. As for why she now have a sex, I think that on her 100th birthday her sex was chosen at random for her. Although, I don''t know why her body didn''t age though.¡±

    Tiamat explained.

    ¡°Its over. My life is over.¡±

    Ishmavael dejectedly fell on her knees.

    ¡°I planned my entire future around being a man. How can I ravage beauties like this?!¡±

    She cried.

    ¡°See? She''s an annoying person. All she do is whine when she doesn''t gets what she wants. Although it will cause mayhem if she actually gets what she wants. She just a spoil brat.¡±

    Tiamat said with disdainful tone.

    ¡°Hm? I know that annoying voice.¡±

    Ishmavael looked up and saw Tiamat.

    ¡°Bleh.¡±

    She suddenly looked disgusted.

    ¡°You little shit!¡±

    Tiamat moved to attack Ishmavael, but was stopped by Ba?mu.

    ¡°Calm down, mother! She''s a child!¡±

    ¡°Nah, nah. Let her go. I ain''t afraid of you grandma!¡±

    Ishma took a fighting pose.

    *Swoosh!¡±

    She suddenly dodge a black blade that slashed at her neck.

    ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate it if you watch your tone, fraud.¡±

    Regis said coldly.

    Her arm had turned into a black sickle-like blade.

    ¡°Oh? You have guts, brat.¡±

    Ishma¡¯s arm also turned into a blade.

    ¡°If you wanted to die then you should''ve just said so!¡±

    ¡°All of you shut up!¡±

    Miko roared.

    ¡°You all are giving me a headache.¡±

    He said while rubbing his head.

    ¡°Look, whether you all like it or not we¡¯re all connected until I die. When that happens you''re all free to do whatever you want. But until then, please shut the fuck up and work together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Everyone remained silent when they heard that.

    The first one to calm down was Tiamat.

    Regis then backed off. Seeing that, Ishmavael backed off as well.

    ¡°Hmph. He''s right. Although I don''t like it, we¡¯ll be stuck together for a while.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Good. Now get dress already. I feel uncomfortable being in the room with a naked little girl.¡±

    ¡°I''m not a little girl!¡±

    Ishmavael snapped back.

    She then looked around and spotted a suit of luxurious looking clothes. Her body then lit up and similar looking clothes appeared on her body.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    She quickly braided her hair into and while walking towards Miko.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Right now, I''m leading a country and trying to create an empire.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That sounds fun! Let''s go start a war!¡±

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°It seems that you really do lack restraint.¡±

    Said Miko, after chopping her on the head.

    ¡°Ah, but don''t worry. There will be wars soon. So just be patient.¡±

    ¡°Alright! It''s been so long since I''ve seen a bloodbath! I can''t wait!¡±

    After hearing what she said, Miko began to understand why Ajax sealed her away.

    ¡°But before the war, you need to get stronger first. You''re still too weak for me to enjoy a real slaughter.

    Ishmavael¡¯s current strength was dependent on Miko, similar to Regis. This meant that the stronger Miko gets, the more of her previous strength she will regain.

    Because of this, Ishmavael felt too weak for comfort. She was a rampaging demon after all.

    ¡°Hey, how old were you when you were sealed?¡±

    Miko asked.

    They were currently leaving the treasure vault.

    ¡°57.¡±

    ¡°And how strong were you?¡±

    ¡°Don''t know, but I sure kicked ass.¡±

    Ishmavael laughed proudly.

    ¡°She was sealed before the creation of the [Class System], so it was hard to determine one¡¯s strength from a glance back in her time.¡±

    Said Tiamat.

    ¡°However, if we were to compare her then to the [Class System] now, then her strength would''ve been [Upper XX Class].¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Tiamat''s words shocked Miko greatly, and of course it would.

    In this era, just reach [X Class] before 100 was considered the highest point of being a genius.

    In fact, Momo and Aeon who were [Mid and Upper SS Class] respectively, were considered geniuses among geniuses.Tiamat even stated that Momo¡¯s talent was similar to Nero¡¯s. But this pales in comparison to Ishmavael¡¯s.

    Momo was currently 57, the same age as Ishmavael when she was sealed. However, there was a three Class difference between them. Didn''t that mean that their talents are leap years apart?

    Tiamat sensed Miko''s anxiety and smiled.

    ¡°It''s not that the talent of the people of this era is far inferior to the ones 10,000 years ago. It''s just that the environments were vastly different. Back then Higher Beings clashed like madmen, resulting in mass destruction and death every second. In order to survive in such harass environments strength was necessary. This caused the people back then grow at a much faster rate than the ones now. This includes Ishmavael and Nero. Although Nero was born when the war was in its closing stages, it was at that point the war was its deadliest. That''s why he''s able to dominate the world now.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°It''s just that people like Chao, Dante, Killo, Eris, and the other top class Proxies are abnormally talent to be able to compete with him.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. The people of this era are too soft. Those so-called big shots wouldn''t last a second in the war.¡±

    Ishmavael said arrogantly.

    They returned to upper ground of the palace after around 20 minutes. Ba?mu said his goodbyes and returned to the Secundus world.

    ¡°What do we do know?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°I''m hungry.¡±

    Ishmavael suddenly said.

    ¡°You''re a sword. How can you get hungry?¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Don''t sweat the small stuff. Are you going to feed me or not?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m also hungry!¡±

    Said Regis.

    Miko couldn''t tell if she was telling the truth or was just being competitive.

    ¡°Fine. Fine. Let''s get something to eat.¡±

    For some reason Miko felt like he got two daughters instead of two swords.

    They walked down the hall and headed towards the kitchen area.

    It''s been a long time since he cooked a meal, so he suddenly felt like it.

    ¡°So what do you guys want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±

    They all said at the same time.

    Miko suddenly remembered that it''s a waste of time to ask a woman what she wants to eat. You''ll never get a straight answer.

    ¡°By the way, Tia. You¡¯ve never tasted my cooking before have you?¡±

    ¡°Nope. So I''m looking forward to it.¡±

    Tiamat said with a smile.

    ¡°Bleh! How can you flirt with a monster like that?¡±

    Ishmavael said.

    ¡°Shut it. You stinking crow.¡±

    Tiamat said coldly.

    She and Ishmavael started quarreling.

    Miko ignored them and walked, that''s when he spot someone walking towards him.

    ¡°Yo, Miko!¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    They were Ace and Sora.

    They looked at Regis who stood at Miko''s side, and Ishmavael who was arguing with Tiamat.

    ¡°You already have Hina and Luka and you''re still picking up women?¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Miko, I respect your ambition but don''t you think they''re a bit too young?¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Do you two want to be strip of your titles?¡±

    Miko said coldly.

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha! We''re just kidding!¡±

    Ace said while laughing nervously.

    ¡°Please, don''t. I have a date with this cute foreigner tonight. She''s the gold digger type, so she''ll stand me up if I''m not a General.¡±

    Sora said seriously.

    Miko wanted to ask him why would he date her if he knew she was a gold digger, but he realized that she must be hot.

    He then point at Regis who was looking at them with curious eyes.

    ¡°This person who looks like a younger version of myself is my Regalia, Regis.¡±

    Regis ran up to Ace and Sora, and spoke with a very cute voice.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Regis. I hope we can all get along in the future.¡±

    She lifted the ends of her dress and performed a courteous bow.

    ¡°Oh! Too cute!¡±

    Ace and Sora¡¯s eyes shone when they saw that.

    They started to circle around her as if they were trying to capture every aspect of her.

    They reminded Miko of Nero and Nova.

    ¡°This girl is seriously manipulative.¡±

    He mumbled to him.

    ¡°Well, having someone like that is pretty beneficial in its own way.¡±

    He then coughed to draw their attention back to him.

    ¡°You know that you calling her cute when she looks identical to me, is like saying I''m cute which makes me very uncomfortable.¡±

    Ace and Sora looked at each when they heard.

    ¡°You know, Miko. We know that you''re technically male and everything.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®technically¡¯? I''m 100% male!¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡±

    Miko eyes started twitching when he heard that.

    ¡°Anyway, we sometimes forget about it or choose to ignore it.¡±

    ¡°I mean, you look better than most women. So saying that you''re cu-¡±

    ¡°Say anymore and I''ll treat you like how I treated the rapists.¡±

    They instantly shut their mouth when they heard that.

    Miko sighed and pointed behind him.

    ¡°The one who''s arguing with Tia, is a 10,000 year old demon sword called Ishmavael. If the names too long just call her Ishma.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she looks cute too.¡±

    Ace approached Ishmavael who was still arguing with Tiamat.

    ¡°Hi there, I''m Ace.¡±

    Miko watched with a smirk as Ace tried to place his hand on ishma¡¯s head.

    *Swoosh!*

    Surely enough, a blade appeared out of nowhere and slashed at him.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Of course, Ace was able to leap back at the last minute.

    ¡°Who the fuck told you to touch me?! I don''t know you! I don''t know where your hands have been! You must really wanna die, huh brat!¡±

    Ishma snapped.

    She looked at Ace with a murderous look in her eyes.

    ¡°If you wanted to die, you should''ve just said so!¡±

    She leaped at him and swung her sword arm.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Ace instantly tried to escape.

    ¡°Miko, what''s with this crazy ass sword?!¡±

    ¡°Crazy? I''ll show you crazy!¡±

    Ishmavael suddenly stopped and green and black aura started swirling around her hand blade.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Her blade suddenly grew several meters tall.

    Miko sensed that the power building up in the blade was enough to fatal wound or kill Ace.

    ¡°Ishma, stop!¡±

    He gave an order and cut off all of his power she was using.

    He then sent a mental command for her to go into her dormant form.

    Ishmavael turned into green light and wrapped Miko''s right hand. The lightthen turned into a black fingerless glove with a green crow design on it.

    ¡°Oh? So you can also change into an accessory? Pretty convenient.¡±

    (You bastard! Let me go!)

    ¡°No. I''ll release you when we''re going to eat. If I let you go now you''ll destroy my palace.¡±

    Ishmavael started cursing but Miko ignored her and looked towards Ace.

    ¡°Sorry about that, Ace. Are you oka-?¡±

    His sentence was cut when he looked at Ace.

    His shirt was sliced into two so his bare chest was visibly.

    Miko didn''t stop because Ace was topless, it was because of what he saw on Ace¡¯s chest.

    ¡°¡­.A six-pointed star birthmark? It couldn''t be¡­.¡±

 Invitation

    There was a reason why this birthmark caused Miko to froze in place.

    Five years ago during his second meeting with Luka, Miko was brought to a special military arcade.

    All of the games in this arcade had a six-pointed star logo with a ¡°G¡± in middle on it. They all were Gamestar branded games.

    When he asked Luka about it, this is what she said.

    ¡°The Gamestar corporation is the leading gaming company in the world. Hand consoles, Mobile games, Virtual reality games, RPG, MMORPG, etc. They dominate them all. Not only that, they also created Dimension Drive, a console that sends your body to another dimension to play the game; as well as Dream Scape, a console that allows you to play games in your dreams.¡±

    She then continued.

    ¡°The Gamestar family are history''s greatest gamers, they singlehandedly changed the definition of gaming. They''re also heaven-shaking geniuses. It''s too bad that they were almost wiped out a few years ago.¡±

    When Miko asked her to explain what she meant, this was her answer.

    ¡°I don''t know the details, but I heard that the main family, except for the family head, were brutally massacred by unknown assailants. They shut down for a while after that; but eventually came back on track after nearly 5 years, with a new leader.¡±

    Miko found it hard to believe that Ace having a birthmark that matched the Gamestar¡¯s logo was pure coincidence. Especially, considering his amnesia.

    What made Miko more certain was the time that the Gamestar massacre occurred.

    According to Ace, he met Klick when he was 8, that was 10 years.

    The Gamestar massacre also happened ten years ago.

    This was how Miko saw it.

    Ace family encountered a disaster that wiped them out. All except, Ace who seemingly secretly survived, and the family head who wasn''t at the murder scene.

    Upon escaping from the killers, Ace encountered some kind of accident that caused him to lose his memory. Either that, or he suppressed his memory after his mind underwent severe stress.

    After losing his memories, Ace encountered Klick who probably figured out his identity but chose to keep it hidden because he was attracted to Ace¡¯s talent. As for why he left Ace and Sora here, Miko still didn''t know.

    He also thought of another theory, but he needed to test something first.

    ¡°Ace, that''s a cool birthmark there.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Oh, this. Yeah, pretty cool don''t you think?¡±

    Ace answered with a smile.

    ¡°It reminds me of that big game company. You know, Gamestar.¡±

    ¡°Gamestar?¡±

    Ace suddenly looked confused.

    ¡°What''s that?¡±

    This is what Miko wanted to test.

    ¡®I can feel something interfering with his mind, when he mentioned Gamestar.¡¯

    Miko thought.

    As a Qi Warrior he could detect aura far more easily than before.

    He immediately recognized what was interfering with Ace¡¯s mind.

    It was Chaotic Qi.

    Since Chaotic Qi can effect ones mind, it was perfect for mind control.

    Miko deduced that Ace was being mind controlled into forever being oblivious to anything that involves the name Gamestar.

    He believed this is so because as a huge lover of games, it would be impossible for Ace to never play games affiliated with the Gamestar company. Which means he played them, but was unable to perceive the brand¡¯s name or logo.

    Miko also believed that it was the same for Sora and Hina.

    It would be impossible for someone as smart as those two to not come up with the same theory as Miko, after seeing Ace¡¯s birthmark and the games he plays.

    It was too unnatural.

    ¡®Tia, I thought you said the aura controlling then disappeared?¡¯

    Miko spoke to Tiamat in his mind.

    (It did. But it seems like there was small speck deeply rooted in their brains that I was unable to detect.)

    Tiamat felt Miko¡¯s anxiety the moment he saw Ace¡¯s birthmark and immediately figured out what he was thinking.

    ¡®Then can it be removed?¡¯

    (I would advise against it. Forcibly removing something that''s so deeply rooted inside them could cause irreversible brain damage or even death.)

    ¡®¡­..I see. Then there''s nothing we can do¡­.For now at least.¡¯

    This confirmed Miko''s second theory.

    The guy named Klick, was like involved in the massacre of Ace¡¯s family.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Either that, or he knows who did it and made them overlook Ace.

    Either way, he manipulated Ace and the others for years.

    This reminded Miko that he couldn''t trust the trio 100% as long as the ghost named Klick was still in the picture.

    This includes Hina.

    ¡°Miko?¡±

    Ace looked at Miko confusedly because he suddenly entered deep thought.

    ¡°It''s nothing. Forget I''ve mentioned anything.¡±

    ¡°...Alright.¡±

    Miko wore a smile on his face, but his blood was boiling.

    The idea of his people being toyed with didn''t sit right with him.

    Miko wanted to hurry up and find out who Klick was, and destroy him!

    After parting with Ace and Sora, Miko was in a too foul of a mood to cook for anyone. So he ordered the chef to cook for them.

    He released Ishmavael from her glove form and sat and waited.

    She originally wanted to argue, but when she saw that Miko wasn¡¯t in a good mood, she just sat down with a frown.

    Regis didn''t approach him and sat on Tiamat''s lap.

    Miko naturally realized that his mood was creating an awkward atmosphere. So he decided to think about everything else at another time.

    ¡°Have you decided on what exactly you like to eat?¡±

    He asked with a smile.

    ¡°I want some sweet!¡±

    Ishmavael was the first to answer.

    ¡°Sweets? That''s surprisingly childish. But I guess it''s suits you.¡±

    Regis said while giggling.

    ¡°How are you calling a child, brat?!¡±

    Of course, Ishmavael stood up to fight.

    ¡°Sweets, huh? Then how about I have them make you some desserts?¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    That caused Ishmavael¡¯s eyes to sparkle.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°How about some chocolate cake?¡±

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    He nodded again.

    ¡°Cake! I want the cake!¡±

    ¡°Then cake it is then.¡±

    Miko snapped his fingers and a servant brought a slice of a cake and put it in front of Ishmavael.

    ¡°Oh! It looks delicious!¡±

    Her mouth literally started watering.

    She didn''t waste no time to dig in.

    ¡°Mhm!¡±

    She seemed to like it because she was wiggling in her seat with a bright expression.

    Seeing her like this, Miko could only see her as a child despite her constantly denying it.

    For the rest of the day Miko turned his attention to pleasing these three girls he''ll forever be connected to.

    At first it was a distraction, but later on he actually enjoyed himself.

    It was already late in the night, when Miko decided to have a bath by himself.

    He walked towards the bathroom, and stopped at the door.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He paused for a while before opening the door.

    There he saw someone in the bathroom with a towel wrapped around them.

    ¡°Hello, Your Majesty. King Miko.¡±

    It was a beautiful woman who looked like she was in her early twenties.

    She had dark blue hair and green eyes. She had a perfect figure which extremely seductive with the wet towel wrapped around her.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko looked at this woman, and-

    He walked past her like she didn''t exist.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    This caught the woman off guard.

    While she was in a state of shock, Miko proceeded strip like it was the natural thing to do.

    He then entered the giant bath with a sigh.

    The woman stood there unable to comprehend her next action.

    ¡°What are you doing? Aren''t you going to enter?¡±

    Miko asked with a straight face.

    ¡°A-Ah, yes.¡±

    With a confused expression, the woman dropped her towel and revealed her naked body.

    Her breasts were plump and mouthwatering. Her stomach was flat with any signs of flab. Her hip were broad and enticing.

    Her overall naked appearance was simply magnificent.

    Miko observed her naked form without a single ripple of emotions in his eyes.

    This made the woman instinctively afraid.

    Just so you know, Miko didn''t know this woman. It''s the first he''s seen her. Even so, he was calm in front of her naked appearance, and even gestured her to enter the bath with him.

    Because of this, every scenario the woman planned for when he entered the bathroom was shattered.

    If he was surprised or frightened she would¡¯ve smoothly calmed him down.

    If he was the playboy type who would foolishly believe that she was sent to service him, then she would play along up to a certain point and then complete her task.

    Even if he had attacked her on sight, she had ways to subdue him and propose to talk it out.

    But none those situation happened.

    He simply showed indifference from the start. It was as if he wasn''t the one who walked into a trap. He was instead, a Higher being observing a foolish insect struggle against him.

    The woman silent entered the bath, but sat at least 10m away from him, even though she was suppose to sit directly beside him or even on top of him if necessary.

    This showed her caution.

    This showed her fear.

    Miko didn''t seem to mind her sitting away from him. He simply observed her body for a while, before closing his enjoying and relaxing in the warm bath.

    Silence formed between the two for a while.

    The woman couldn''t take it anymore.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    ¡°Shh! You''re being noisy.¡±

    Miko said without opening his eyes.

    ¡°No, no, no, no! Don''t you find any of this weird?! A strange woman appeared in your bathroom naked, and you don''t even bet an eye!¡±

    ¡°Why would I freak out? The heavens clearly sent you as a gift, in an attempt to make up with me.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±

    ¡°If¡­.¡±

    Miko slowly opened his eyes and looked at her.

    ¡°If that isnt the case, then I''ll destroy you right here.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The woman suddenly felt a cold chill down her spine, even though she was in a warm bath.

    Her instincts were telling that if she say the wrong thing now, this bath will become her grave.

    ¡°I''m a gift! I''m the best gift you could ever ask for!¡±

    She chose to do whatever it tookto preserve her life.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko looked neither amused or displeased. It was hard to determine what he was thinking.

    ¡°So, Ms.Gift. How did you sneaked in here undetected? The Royal Palace is covered with masters of stealth and detection. I can''t believe that you''re a Qi God who can surpass their observation net.¡±

    The woman wanted to make up a lie, but when her eyes met with Miko''s, she decided that it wasn''t a good idea to lie in this situation.

    ¡°I used MYTH¡¯s Hades Helmet.¡±

    In the myth of Perseus, Hades gave him his helmet that had the ability to grant the user invisibility, in his quest to kill medusa.

    ¡°What are its abilities?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°It makes the user invisible. Not only to the naked eye, but every kind of power. You can not detect with magic, or machinery. It''s true invisibility.¡±

    ¡°Any weaknesses?¡±

    ¡°It can only stay active for 30 minutes.¡±

    Miko put on a pondering expression before saying-

    ¡°As I thought, it wasn''t Sora who led you here.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko''s words shocked the woman.

    ¡°What? You thought I didn''t know that you''re the foreigner who Sora has a date with?¡±

    ¡°¡­.How did you know?¡±

    ¡°It wasn''t hard actually.¡±

    He pointed at her.

    ¡°What gave it away was your beauty.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She put on a confused expression. Miko continued.

    ¡°I''m the king. Noblemen and other high ranking officials have all brought their daughters to me in hope of s marital union with me. I would''ve recognized you, unless you were apart of the Triad which I deemed was very unlikely. It was even more unlikely for you to be from a normal family in the kingdom. I would''ve definitely heard rumors of such a beautiful woman living among the commoners on the country''s network. Which means that you''re a foreigner. Sora said that the woman he was dating was the gold digger type. The only way he would knowingly date a gold digger was unless she was at least your level of beauty. After all, Sora is surrounded by beautiful woman. Well, mostly from my family though.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    The woman was left speechless by Miko''s deduction skills. Just seeing her, and he was able to deduce her relationship with Sora.

    This was too scary for her to handle.

    She realized that she greatly underestimate her target because of his age.

    ¡°So what did you came here for?¡±

    Miko asked with a cold tone.

    Naturally he didn''t believe that she was a gift from the heavens. If she risked her life to come here, then there must be a good reason. Plus she didn''t seem hostile, so Miko was really curious.

    The woman took a deep breath before saying-

    ¡°Your Majesty, King Gamiko the third. I was sent here by the four pillars to invite you to the futuristic city of the Silver Continent, Grim City.¡±

 Runaway King

    ¡°Grim City? What''s that?¡±

    Miko asked the naked woman across from him.

    ¡°I''m surprised you don''t know.¡±

    The woman said with a deliberate surprised tone.

    ¡°Shut up and just tell me what it is?¡±

    The woman smiled as if trying to lighten the mood.

    ¡°Grim City is one of the seven futuristic cities created by Make Yourself The Hero aka MYTH.¡±

    ¡°A city created by MYTH? I''ve never heard of such a thing.¡±

    Since MYTH was called a mysterious military organization, Miko found it hard comprehend why would they create cities.

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a city created by MYTH on each continent. Grim City is the one for this continent. As I''m sure you have guessed, the city possesses some unbelievably technology. Most of which could only be produced by MYTH themselves.¡±

    ¡°I see. So who are these ¡®Four Pillars¡¯ you''ve mentioned?¡±

    ¡°The Four Pillars is a group consisting of four individuals that governs the city. They are like four kings ruling a country together.¡±

    The woman explained.

    ¡°And these people are inviting me to their city? Why?¡±

    ¡°They''re actually trying to recruit you.¡±

    ¡°Recruit me? For what?¡±

    ¡°Grim Academy. The #1 military institution on the continent.¡±

    Miko''s eyes narrowed when he heard that.

    Since he wanted to create a similar institution, he considered this information gathering on a potential rival.

    ¡°Tell me about it, Grim Academy.¡±

    The woman smiled and spoke.

    ¡°It''s an academy dedicated to help groom some of the continent''s most promising youth. This includes children of monarchs and heads of states. It''s equip with the world''s latest technology designed to create strong and capable leaders. It''s ideal school for those aiming for the top.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Sounds like interesting place.¡±

    ¡°Then do you accept?¡±

    ¡°Hell no.¡±

    An instant refusal.

    ¡°I''ve always hated when the protagonist enters a battle academy for no good reason. Why should I do the same?¡±

    Miko''s words confused the woman, but she didn''t give up.

    ¡°But there will a lot of promising youth that you can compete with. If you conquer the school you''ll be considered the #1 youth on the continent.¡±

    ¡°Number one youth? Hahahahahahaha!¡±

    Miko burst out laughing.

    ¡°Why should I care about a stupid title like that? Girl, listen. You''ve most likely done your research on me, right?¡±

    The woman nodded.

    ¡°Tell are there anyone in your little school who have done half the things I''ve done?¡±

    ¡°¡­.No.¡±

    ¡°Then are there anyone my age who you think have what it takes to beat me?¡±

    ¡°No. Normally you have to be 15 to enter, but we sometimes make exceptions for people of your magnitude.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then let me rephrase the question. Are there anyone that''s 15 or even 16 that can be beat?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The woman answered with confidence.

    This made Miko a bit curious where her confidence was coming from.

    ¡°Is that so? But I''ll still have to decline.¡±

    ¡°That''s too bad. I thought that you would like to get a hold of the city''s technology.¡±

    The woman said in a deliberately disappointed tone.

    ¡°Don''t try to manipulate my decision with such cheap temptations.¡±

    Miko said in a cold tone.

    ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡±

    Miko coldly looked at the woman who was playing dumb.

    ¡°It seems that you know that I want to create my own MYTH.¡±

    The woman smiled but didn''t say anything.

    ¡°Well, it''s not a secret so I won''t inquire on how you got that information. However, what you said gave me an idea.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to try and steal the secrets of our technology?¡±

    The woman said with a playful tone.

    She seemed to have a good grasp of Miko''s personality. It made him wonder if MYTH has spies in his country.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°I''ll go to your city, but not to steal your technology.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you going to steal?¡±

    ¡°That is not of your concern. You''ll find out eventually.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The woman frowned, but she couldn''t say anything.

    ¡°Oh just to let you know, I have no intention of going to the academy. I''ll remain in the city at all times. Also, I''ll leave whenever I want.¡±

    ¡°¡­.That would be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Like I care.¡±

    Miko looked at the woman''s body again before speaking.

    ¡°By the way, what''s your name?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sapphire.¡±

    ¡°Well then, Sapphire. I''ll have you lead me to this Grim City.¡±

    After he finished making his arrangements with Sapphire Miko returned to where Tiamat was and told her his decision.

    ¡°I think it''s fine.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I know about Grim City. It really is a futuristic city. It will be beneficial to your goals for you if you spend sometime there.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking the same thing. There are technology is top notch, but what I really want is their alchemists. If I have skilled alchemist I''ll be able to save a lot of money. Instead of importing stuff like Neo-Concrete, we can just create it for a cheaper price. We¡¯ll also save the money for the maintenance, since the alchemist can do it at anytime for free.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.That''s some great insight. But I thought you were a bit more greedier than that?¡±

    Tiamat said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course. I don''t only want their alchemist¡­.¡±

    Miko put on a savage smile.

    ¡°I want the whole city. It''s technology, its resources, its people. I want to claim it all for myself. And that''s why I''m going.¡±

    ¡°Oh! We¡¯re going conquering?! Hell yeah!¡±

    Ishmavael shouted in excitement.

    ¡°We aren''t going to slaughter our way through, just to let you know.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°Don''t get me wrong there will definitely be a lot of killing, but I want to conquer not only the city but it''s people. I can''t do that if they come to resent me for slaughtering their home. A country''s power isn''t only dependent on its king, but also its people.¡±

    Fear was a good way to motivate people to do what you want, but loyalty was much more preferable to Miko.

    Fear isn''t permanent and is like a fragile chain that ties people down, but loyalty, true loyalty is a chain made of diamonds. It isn''t so easy to break.

    Just like how the people of the kingdom worship and possess a great amount of respect towards Miko, he wants that to be same with places he''s conquered in the future.

    This will make his empire have an extremely strong foundation. This foundation will make it hard for his empire to fall no matter what it faces.

    There''s a saying, ¡°There''s nothing more dangerous than a charismatic king¡±.

    This was because a charismatic king can change the tides of a battlefield by just appearing in front of his people.

    That is the type of king Miko aims to be. A king worshipped by his people, but terrifying to enemies.

    ¡°I''m certain that a way to capture the people''s hearts with present itself if I stay there for a while. When that happens, then you''ll get rampage.¡±

    Miko said to Ishmavael.

    But she frowned.

    ¡°It looks like her small brain wasn''t able to understand your intentions Miko.¡±

    Regis said while giggling.

    ¡°Shut it! I understand what he said!¡±

    Ishmavael roared back.

    ¡°Really? There''s no need to force yourself you know. Not everyone knows how to use their brains.¡±

    Regis said in a teasing tone.

    ¡°You wanna die, brat!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. You''re not worthy, grandma.¡±

    The two swords took a fighting stance ready to chop the other into pieces.

    ¡°Stop it you two, before I kick both your asses. Literally.¡±

    Miko said with a casual tone.

    ¡°So when are we leaving?¡±

    Tiamat asked while smiling.

    She seem to enjoy Regis mocking Ishmavael.

    ¡°I''m thinking of leaving in the morning.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡±

    ¡°The sooner the better. I''m currently free from any urgent work that would need my supervision, plus I''ve already written down countermeasures for every single problem my projects will encounter and gave them to those who are in charge of them. So there shouldn''t be any problems that will need me to solve personally.¡±

    ¡°But people will still be against it. A new king shouldn''t leave his kingdom so easily.¡±

    ¡°I''ll leave someone suitable in charge. Also someone I can trust to assist them. Not to mention that no one would consider rebelling against me as long as Gallu and Ba?mu are here. So I don''t need to worry about someone stealing my throne.¡±

    ¡°People will still be against it.¡±

    ¡°Then fuck them. I don''t remember being anyone''s slave. I can go wherever I want whenever I want.¡±

    Miko said arrogantly.

    ¡°Besides its not like I''m going to just play around. I''ll be working to build the foundations of my empire. It''s important business that only I can do.¡±

    ¡°Mah, I agree with that.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about something?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    Tiamat looked hesitant for a while before finally speaking.

    ¡°You''ll be outside of the kingdom, on your own. Do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°Are you worried I''ll come across a powerful enemy that I''ll be powerless against?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Well, it''s true that I''m practically invincible within the kingdom; but outside, [S Class] is my limit. However, I have Deus Malum. With it even if I can''t win, I can escape with my life.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! As long as I''m there everyone else are small fries!¡±

    Ishmavael puffed out her chest and declared.

    ¡°As long you''re there we''re sure to get caught up in some unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°If you want to die to just say so!¡±

    Ishmavael turned her arm into a blade and was ready to fight again.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°I told you two to settle down.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Why did you only kick me?! She''s the one who started it!¡±

    ¡°Don''t complain. You sound like a brat.....But you have a point.¡±

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Miko popped up behind Regis and kick her on the butt.

    ¡°Stop causing unnecessary troubles.¡±

    She looked at Miko with teary eyes while rubbing where she got hit.

    ¡°Stop acting like you¡¯re the victim too, before I kick you again.¡±

    Miko said with a sigh.

    He felt like a father disciplining his misbehaving daughters.

    ¡°I''m too young for this shit.¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you mentally 33?¡±

    ¡°That''s not the point.¡±

    Tiamat giggled, which made Miko smile.

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll have the woman called Sapphire show us the way to Grim City. After that we¡¯ll work to conquer it from the inside.¡±

    ¡°I hope it goes as smoothly as you say it will.¡±

    ¡°Don''t say that! If you say that before we carry out the plan, everything will automatically go to shit.¡±

    ¡°Is that how it work?¡±

    Tiamat said with a confused expression.

    Miko didn''t say anything and just sighed.

    He now started preparing himself for the unknown mayhem that''s bound to come.

    The next morning, several persons woke up with a servant at their bedside holding a tablet.

    ¡°A message from the King.¡±

    That''s all they said before leaving the tablet and disappearing.

    Hina took up the tablet. The only thing that was on it was a video file.

    She clicked on the video and played it.

    ¡°Yo!¡±

    In the video she saw Miko, two little girls she never seen before, and Tiamat.

    ¡°Oh! So you just press this and it starts recording whatever you''re saying?¡±

    Said the black haired little girl with green demonic eyes.

    ¡°Ishma, move away from the camera. I''m only recording this once. I''m too lazy to do a second take.¡±

    Miko threw the girl called Ishma from in front of the camera.

    ¡°Ahem. Good morning, everyone who received this video. Miko here.¡±

    ¡°You sound too stiff. Switch with me!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Miko pushed back Ishma who was trying to force herself in the video.

    ¡°Alright, let''s keep this short and simple.¡±

    Miko said with an irritated voice.

    ¡°I''m leaving the kingdom for a while to dealing with some important business. During that time, I leave my mother and grandmother with full authority over the kingdom. I would also like to request Hina, Luka and Momo to assist them with everything they have.¡±

    ¡°Leaving the kingdom?¡±

    Hina was shocked by this sudden news.

    ¡°He said important business. What important business?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­.Your Majesty. Isn''t that a bit too straight to the point? Wouldn''t it be better to explain it in further detail?¡±

    At that moment, Sapphire appeared on the video.

    ¡°Who the hell is that?!¡±

    Hina and Luka who were watching the video at two different places shouted almost simultaneously.

    Sora on the other hand had his jaw on the floor when he saw her.

    ¡°Oh, she''s hot!¡±

    Said Nero and Nova.

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡±

    Ace who knew who she was, was laughing his ass off.

    ¡°It''s okay.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Anyway, I''ll be back in a year at most.¡±

    ¡°An year?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked to hear that.

    ¡°Oh by the way, Sora this woman came here because of me. Sorry, man. But hey, at least you were right about her being a gold digger.¡±

    By this time, Ace was already rolling on the floor and even started choking with laughter.

    ¡°Well, I''ve said what I needed to say. So yeah, sorry for all the trouble but you''ll see the results when I come back. Oh, you''ll receive this video when I''ve already left the country. So don''t bother try stopping me.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Miko smiled mischievously and said-

    ¡°Well, see you in a year!¡±

    ¡°MIKOOOOO!¡±

    That day the king ran away with four women, three of which were unknown, and wasn''t seen for a year.

    Kingship Arc End!!!!!

    Grim City Arc Start!!!!!

 Arc 2: Infecteds

    While everyone else were either surprised, amused, or angered by Miko''s sudden decision to leave the kingdom, the culprit himself was hundreds of miles away from the kingdom''s borders.

    He and the woman called Sapphire were traveling a single bike.

    However this bike wasn''t any normal bike, it was the Apollo Series Silver Chariot by MYTH.

    Handling the monster of bike was naturally Sapphire.

    It wasn''t that Miko didn''t know how to ride a bike, in fact he was very skilled atit, it''s just that he''s never rode the Silver Chariot before.

    By the way, Luka has one in her mother''s dimensional cube. This bike was given to her by the [Tyrant] Cursed King Arsene Mors. However, Luka never used her mother''s cube before. That was because, she didn''t know how to use Dimensional Magic, which was essential in operating the cube.

    By the way, Lisa''s summoning monster Puu, was also inside the cube.

    ¡°Woah! This is awesome!¡±

    Said Ishma, who transformed from her glove form and also sat on the bike.

    This bike was big enough to safely carry four grown adults, so she didn''t have to squeeze her way in.

    ¡°This is so fast! It feels like we''re teleporting!¡±

    She shouted.

    ¡°The Silver Chariot has a top speed of a little over a Mach. What you''re experiencing is it''s top speed. We''ve long broken the sound barrier already.

    Sapphire explained.

    ¡°MYTH just keeps impressing me.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°How long will it take to reach Grim City at this right?¡±

    ¡°Around a hour. The city is located near the center of the continent, since we''re coming from the northern tip of the continent it will naturally take time.¡±

    ¡°Hey, can you see where we''re going? Or are you just smashing through stuff?¡±

    Ishma asked.

    ¡°The Silver Chariot has a built-in guiding system. It naturally moves to avoid any obstacle and chooses the safest path for the rider. You can also set a location you which you want to travel and the autopilot will take care of the rest. I''m doing the former, because it''s more enjoyable to pilot the bike yourself than just sitting back and let the bike do the work for you.¡±

    ¡°Amazing! Can I get a try?¡±

    ¡°Hell no. You want to kill us all?¡±

    Miko bluntly refused.

    ¡°Hey, I can ride a bike! It''s pretty much a two-wheeled chariot that runs on its own right? I had one, and a kickass one too. But my stupid brother took it from as punishment, and sealed it somewhere in the Night Continent.¡±

    ¡°I don''t care. Do you know how embarrassing it would be to die in an accident after all the stuff I''ve been through?¡±

    ¡°Come on~!¡±

    ¡°Stop your whining before I throwyou off the bike.¡±

    Miko said seriously.

    Ishma closed her mouth after that, pouted at the side.

    ¡°Anyway, Sapphire. Tell me more about Grim City.¡±

    ¡°What do you want you to know?¡±

    ¡°Everything. What kind of governing body it uses, the culture, its history, the population, how it''s divided, its territories, its topography. Everything.¡±

    ¡°That''s sure a lot.¡±

    Sapphire said with the wry smile.

    ¡°Well, there''s nothing to hide.¡±

    She then looked like she was choosing her words carefully before speaking.

    ¡°Well let''s talk about the city itself first.¡±

    Miko nodded in agreement.

    Sapphire then spoke.

    ¡°Grim City was the third military city created by MYTH, and was constructed over 150 years ago. The city is around 3000 square kilometers, and has a population of 3 million. Majority of the city consisted of research facilities, laboratories and other military related buildings, but that isn''tall to it.

    Even though it''s called a Futuristic Military City, Grim City looks like any normal city. It has schools, supermarkets, malls, cinemas and even an amusement park. That being said, everyone in this city has a connection to at least one military force, either directly or indirectly, so it definitely isn''t a normal city.

    With a city as large as this, it would be common sense to think that it was divided in different sections, in this case districts. The city is divided in 23 different districts and largest one is the 7th district.¡±

    Sapphire paused there as if letting Miko digest the information.

    ¡°3000 Km square, huh. That''s not far off from the Dragna kingdom. Is the kingdom really too small, or is the city just to big?¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    ¡°But what''s weird is the population. Isn''t it too small for such a big place?¡±

    ¡°I said it earlier didn''t I? Majority of the city is used for all kinds of research and military purposes. It''s better to think of the city as one huge scientific army camp.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Well if you say so.¡±

    He then started recalling the information again.

    ¡°23 Districts¡­.Its like Tokyo.¡±

    He then looked at Sapphire.

    ¡°Does each district has a specialty, or does all of them just serves as living areas?¡±

    Sapphire shook her head without looking back.

    ¡°It''s just as you guess. Each district has a special function. For example, the largest district, District 7 is where the academy is located. That entire district is dedicated to supporting the academy, and its students.¡±

    ¡°I see. Whoever designed this city must''ve put a lot of thought into it.¡±

    The woman remained silent for a while, before speaking.

    ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to attend the academy?¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Well, aren''t you persistent. I''ve already told you that I have zero interest in going to school with a bag of heirs who think they''re better than everyone. If it''s how I imagine it to be, I would get kicked out in the first week for murder. If that happens it will cause a lot of problems for both of us.¡±

    He paused and said-

    ¡°Do you want explain to the monarchs how their children were skinned alive after being sent there?¡±

    ¡°¡­.We would prefer not.¡±

    ¡°See? And I can''t be bothered to go to war with a country every time I kill an arrogant Young Master. I''m a king now, they''re all heirs. We''re totally different. Even if they feel it is their duty to piss me off and hand me their heads on a platter, I have think twice before I can actually take it. Even if the other person really wants me to take their useless lives. But unfortunately, if I''m pushed in that situation I won''t think, and just kill.¡±

    Miko spoke with a persuading tone, that made Sapphire actually picture him killing a heir without batting an eye.

    If that happens, she don''t really care about what happens to the city, but it would cause a lot of trouble for the one who saved her from a life a ruin.

    ¡°¡­..I think it''s best you don''t go to the academy after all.¡±

    Sapphire said honestly.

    ¡°So you''ve finally understand. It would be best for everyone if I stay far away from those talented youths.¡±

    Even though he said that, if a need arises for him to go to the academy, he would be there in a heartbeat.

    But for now, Miko couldn''t think of a reason why he would go there, so he''ll just have to watch and see.

    ¡°Anyway, tell me about the people. Does the city have its own culture?¡±

    Sapphire nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯re a mixture of all kinds of races, so you see many different culture aspects mixed together in the city. Although humans makes up a majority of the population, so the laws are mostly based around them.¡±

    Sapphire looked like she suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Your Makesty.¡±

    ¡°Miko''s fine.¡±

    ¡°Then Miko, have you''ve ever heard of the beings calledInfecteds?¡±

    ¡°Infecteds?.....Where have I heard that before?¡±

    Miko started rottling his brain for a while until he finally recalled where he heard the term¡°Infecteds¡± before.

    ¡°Oh, that''s right. It was when I first met Hina.¡±

    When Miko met Hina 8 years ago, she mentioned that she wasn''t an ¡°Infected¡± but she couldn''t rule out that her parents were.

    This was when they were talking about her powers and the possible reasons why she possessed them.

    ¡°I heard it once before, but I don''t know what it means.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not strange. After all, Infecteds are extremely rare. So you not knowing what they are is pretty normal.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    She then continued.

    ¡°An Infected is a being who possesses abnormal magical abilities even though they were born to normal human parents. This occurs when several generations of a family has been around Proxies for too long, and got infected by the special magical waves they give off. The infection won''t manifest in one generation, it stays dormant until the 3rd or 4th generation. The powers these being possesses are perfectly tailored to them and can not be explained with logic. Unlike Normal magicians, their powers are heavily affected by their emotions. Because of that their powers can easily go out of control.¡±

    ¡°When you say abnormal magical abilities¡­¡±

    ¡°Like being able to manipulate blood, even though you''re not a vampire. Being able to shape shift without being a beastman. Being able to conjure lightning from birth, despite not coming from a clan. Stuff like that.¡±

    Miko immediately thought of Hina.

    ¡°How do you know whether you''re a Infected or not?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Infected show their abilities from birth without the need to practice. There''s also the fact that they don''t use magic to use their abilities.¡±

    ¡°They don''t use magic? Then what do they use? Qigong? Alchemy?¡±

    Sapphire shook her head.

    ¡°No one knows. Thousands of people tried to reach it but only thing we know is that Infecteds are born because of Proxies.¡±

    ¡°You said that earlier. Then does that mean that Infecteds weren''t around during the war?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. Research showed that Proxies subconsciously emits special magic waves called P-Waves. These waves have the ability to slowly alter their surroundings, including the DNA of humans. Continuous exposure to these waves will mutation in body, which gets stronger when passed genetically.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then can the abilities of an Infected be passed down as well?¡±

    The reason why Miko asked this, was because he learnt that Hina wasn''t an infected like she said.

    This was proven from the fact that she nearly died from Magic Exhaustion before. If she was an Infected, she wouldn''t have suffered such a thing.

    Another reason why he was certain was because Hina''s powers needed practice to use much less control.

    This was the case for all of her powers except one.

    The Genome Shift.

    The Genome Shift was Hina''s ability to alter her body at will. And according to Aeon, the Genome Shift is the reason why Hina was born with abnormal eyesight.

    Thus Miko came to a conclusion; the Genome Shift was a side effect that came from the reproduction between two Infecteds, an Second Generation Infected Ability if you will.

    Her parents were most likely Infecteds, and their powers were [Creation] and [Manifestation] respectively.

    However, this was only a theory. Sapphire words would prove it to be true or not.

    ¡°Yes. Three out of every five Infecteds were able to pass down there abilities. However, their offspring wouldn''t able to use them as effectively as them. After all, their abilities were tailored specifically for them. But there are cases were the offsprings of an Infected couple develop their own Infected-like ability that''s a bit similar to both their parents.¡±

    ¡®I was right!¡¯

    Miko shouted in his head.

    Miko suddenly felt eager to tell Hina what he learned, so that she would stop considering herself a monster.

    She was just a victim of her genes. She was a Second Generation Infected, which was a bit similar to the Saevio clan¡¯s situation with Beleth.

    The topic of Infecteds greatly interested Miko.

    ¡°Do you know when Infecteds first appeared?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She answered with a nod.

    ¡°The first documented Infected appeared in a small village on this continent nearly 5000 years ago.¡±

    ¡°What happened to that person?¡±

    ¡°She''s a well known person now.¡±

    Sapphire¡¯s body trembled a little bit as if she recalled something she shouldn''t.

    ¡°She''s recognized as one of the most dreadful humans in history. Known for thousands of heinous acts. The Mad Sorceress, Victoria.¡±

    Sapphire¡¯s voice trembled when she spoke the name.

    ¡°Her Infected ability was Life Taker. She can steal a portion of a person¡¯s life span and add to her own. She can even increase the number of lives she has by stealing it from others.¡±

    ¡°Damn. That''s a dangerous ability.¡±

    ¡°That isn''t the worst part. She''s also the Proxy of Medea.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko was visibly shocked to hear that.

    Even in all of the Greek myths, Medea was definitely among the craziest women.

    She was a princess who fell in love with the hero Jason who was on a journey to obtain the Golden Fleece. This fleece was won by Jason after he slew a dragon that was guarding it with the help of Medea who was a powerful sorceress of divine lineage.

    Jason and Medea wed soon after and had children soon after. Of course this was after she killed her brother and escaped with Jason.

    Years later, Jason fell in love with another princess called Glauce and abandoned Medea. In rage she killed not only Glauce and her father Creon, but she also killed her three children in cold blood.

    Such a terrifying woman, Miko preferred not to meet her and her proxy. But he would''ve never guessed that her proxy was a terrifying woman as well. Miko now made up his mind that if he ever meets Victoria, he''s going to kill her on sight and ask questions later.

    Anybody who was chosen by Medea as her proxy, can''t be a sane person.

    ¡°Why did you mention Infecteds?¡±

    Miko asked after realizing something.

    ¡°That''s because a lot of Infecteds gather in cities created by MYTH.¡±

    It was at this moment Miko noticed Sapphire¡¯s skin crystallizing and covered in a blue crystal texture.

    ¡°For example, me.¡±

    She looked back at Miko looking like a human crystal.

    ¡°I''m an Infected.¡±

    ¡°Sapphire¡­.¡±

    Miko finally got the reason for her name. She was literally a sapphire.

    ¡°It''s beautiful.¡±

    Miko spoke his honest thoughts as he started to examine her skin without restraint.

    ¡°What the hell?! This is so cool!¡±

    Ishmavael also joined him.

    Sapphire was visibly uncomfortable, but this escaped the eyes of the curious Miko and Ishmavael.

    It was only after around 10 minutes that the two got bored ofit.

    ¡°Why are you guys gathering in cities created by MYTH?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Because MYTH is very interested in us. They want to get a better understanding of us and our powers. They offer us a lot of benefits if we join one of their cities. Also the research they''re doing can do a lot for those of us who easily lose ourselves in our emotions and lose control of our abilities. They have drugs that can help suppress our powers when that happens.¡±

    ¡°I see. I''m sure that a lot of you had to leave your families because of the dangerous abilities that you possess.¡±

    Sapphire nodded.

    ¡°Infecteds are victims of discrimination everywhere around the world. That''s because we possess some unusal powers and people fear those different from them.¡±

    She spoke with a sad tone.

    But this tone didn''t affect Miko in the least.

    He was too busy thinking about something else.

    ¡®If I can make the kingdom more friendly to Infecteds I''ll be able to attract people with some very unusual abilities. This would greatly improve our military¡­..That''s it. I''m going create a squad of Infecteds!¡¯

    He decided in his head.

    ¡°Sapphire. There''s something that''s been bugging.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Who are the Four Pillars exactly? Are they members of MYTH that overseas the city?¡±

    Sapphire nodded.

    ¡°That''s right. They''re four MYTH officials entrusted with the operation of the city and everything in it.¡±

    ¡°Are they strong?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. They''re [S Classes] but they have MYTH weapons that gives them the fire power of a [SSS Class]. There''s also the defense system of the city called Gaia. As long as its active, the four pillars won''t suffer any threat from any outside forces. It''s rumored to be able to defend against up to a [XXX Class].¡±

    ¡°Ehh¡­ sounds interesting.¡±

    (Destination is within reach. Prepare to disengage is three minutes.)

    An electronic voice suddenly came from the bike.

    Sapphire smiled when she heard that.

    ¡°Looks like we''re here!¡±

 Grim City

    After a short while the monster bike finally came to a stop. What Miko saw in front of him was a black steel wall so tall that it looked like it reached the heavens.

    ¡°This is the outer gate. In order to enter, you need permission from the four pillars, or need to be registered in the city''s security system Gaia as a guest.¡±

    Sapphire explained.

    ¡°Is it possible to fly over?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, no that''s impossible. The gate has no top, it just continued into another dimension. So unless you can tear through dimensions you''ll never be able to jump over the wall.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko thought that if you had time to rip through dimensions just to jump over the gate, then wouldn''t it be better to just force yourself through the gate?

    ¡°Anyway, this city''s defenses is pretty impressive.¡±

    Miko said as he walked closer to the gate.

    ¡°So how do we get in? Do we have to wait for those Four whatever to grant us permission?¡±

    Sapphire walked up next to him and shook her head.

    ¡°No like this.¡±

    She placed her hand on the wall, and a line ran up and down her hand as if scanning it.

    (State your identity.)

    A computerized voice rang out in the surroundings.

    ¡°Code name Sapphire. Passcode: SC005.¡±

    No response came for a while, and then finally-

    (Identity confirmed.)

    The wall suddenly split in two and created a passage big enough for one person to enter at a time.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Said Sapphire, as she entered the passage.

    Miko followed shortly after.

    He made Ishmavael return to her glove form, and Regis to her necklace form.

    Tiamat had long returned to the Summit Of The Gods.

    Miko closely followed behind Sapphire in the dark passage. After nearly five minutes of walking, Miko finally realized just how thick the gate that serves as a wall around the city really was.

    He couldn''t imagine the power it would take to force yourself through it with brute strength alone.

    After nearly another five minutes of walking, Miko finally saw a light at the end of the passage.

    It took him another minute to finally make it out.

    When he stepped out the passage, he had to squint his eyes so that they could adjust.

    ¡°Woah.¡±

    When he could finally see, he saw a world filled with machinery.

    There were dozens of aircrafts with a stylish design flying through the sky.

    He could see something that was illuminating the entire city. He identified it as something because it was obviously not the sun. It looked like a giant light bulb or something similar.

    After a closer look the sky itself looked fake, like it was a hologram.

    When Miko looked around he noticed that they were on a high structure of some kind.

    This surprised him, because he was sure that they didn''t climb any stair or ridden any elevators.

    However he decided to think about that later, there was something he was really curious about.

    ¡°Are we inside a dome?¡±

    He asked.

    The sky itself was fake, but you wouldn''t realize without an intensive look. But the mere fact that the city had a fake sky meant one of two things.

    One, the city was underground. Even though he didn''t know how he was standing on a structure that overlooked the entire city, he doubt he went underground without knowing.

    The other reason for the fake sky is that the entire city was in a dome. This seems more likely, especially because the end of the black steel wall couldn''t be seen from outside.

    Sapphire nodded.

    ¡°Good job figuring that out. Grim City and all the other cities created by MYTH are located inside domes. Some believe it''s for security purposes, while others believe it''s to cut off the cities from the rest of the world. Either way, no one knows the real reason except for the Four Pillars.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Miko surveyed the city with his eyes.

    All of the buildings seem to be made out of Neo-Concrete. Not even his kingdom could afford to make every last building out of Neo-Concrete. They especially couldn''t use it on roads like they did in this city.

    ¡®The formula and methods for creating this material should be hidden somewhere in this city.¡¯

    Miko thought to him.

    ¡®But I gotta say, this city has a bit of Seoulmixed with a bit of Tokyo.¡¯

    He shook his head.

    ¡®No, this place easily put them to shame.¡¯

    He looked down on all of the vehicles driving up and down.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    There were a couple of them that didn''t even had wheels.

    ¡®Could they be using magnetism to drive?¡¯

    Miko tried using logic from his past life to figure the mysteries of this one. However he quickly dismissed that thought with a shook of his head. He realized that it would be stupid to match the logic of two different worlds together.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Sapphire saw that Miko was busy observing the city and decided to give him time to soak it all in.

    She then turn her back to him and tapped the ring on her finger.

    ¡°Jin. Hey Jin, come in.¡±

    She spoke into her ring a couple times, keep calling ¡°Jin¡± into it.

    After the 15th time she finally got a response.

    (¡­..The person you''re trying to reach is not available at this time. Please try again after my 15 hour nap.)

    She then heard a beeping sound, which was obviously made by a person.

    When Sapphire heard the fake answering machine response, she snapped.

    ¡°I know you''re there, you lazy bastard! Answer me dammit! This is really important!¡±

    (¡­¡­Hello.)

    The voice finally answered after a long pause.

    ¡°Hello, my ass!¡±

    (Oh, its you Sapphire. What is it?)

    ¡°I''m obviously reporting my return from my mission.¡±

    Sapphire spoke with an unhappy tone.

    (Mission? Then why are you reporting me? I''m not one of the Four Pillars,you know)

    ¡°Idiot. Did you forgot what you said before I left?¡±

    (I''m sorry, I sometimes forget things when I don''t get enough sleep.)

    ¡°And how long have you''ve been sleeping?¡±

    (¡­.What day is it?)

    Sapphire couldn''t help but sigh when she heard that.

    ¡°You said that I should report to you first, before I report to the Four Pillars.¡±

    (Ah, you''re right. So how did it go?)

    ¡°I succeed¡­..Kinda.¡±

    She spoke the last part with a quiet voice. She was too embarrassed to say that she convinced him to visit the city, but not the academy.

    She also purposely left out that he said he wanted to steal something from the city.

    (That''s good. So where is he now?)

    ¡°He''s right-?!¡±

    Her sentence was cut short when she looked behind her.

    That''s because Miko''s figure was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°What the?!¡±

    She frantically looked around in search of even a glimpse of Miko, but it was no use. He was nowhere to be found.

    (Sapphire, what''s wrong?)

    ¡°He''s gone! I can''t find him anywhere!¡±

    She shouted in the ring.

    (You tried using the sensors?)

    ¡°I already tried that. It couldn''t even detect his foot prints.¡±

    (Hm¡­Try hacking into the city''s surveillance system. )

    ¡°I''m doing it as we speak.¡±

    The bracelet on her hand suddenly projected a holographic window in front of her.

    She tried to quickly operate it without a moment''s delay.

    ¡°Found it!¡±

    The holographic window started showing a video feed.

    It showed the moment Sapphire and Miko entered the city. Sapphire fast forward until when she turned her back to Miko. She then focused the video slowly on him.

    She watched as he looked around for bit, and then-

    ¡°He disappeared?!¡±

    Sapphire had to replay the feed several times just to make sure she wasn''t mistaken. She even played it in slow motion. But no matter what she did, the result was the same.

    Miko instantly disappeared in thin air.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Sapphire shouted.

    After coming face to face with him, Sapphire knew how dangerous Miko really was despite his innocent face. And now such a person was let loose in the city, and it was all her fault.

    (Hm¡­.Didn''t they say his grandmother was a renowned assassin? If that''s true, then it isn''t strange for him to have a couple stealth techniques or two.)

    These words didn''t consoled Sapphire, it just made her feel more ashamed. A woman of her expertise, was played by a 13 year old boy.

    (Don''t mind it, Sapphire. Just report it as how it happened. There''s no way the Pillars can punish you so easily. They''ll have to thinking if it''s worth becoming our enemy first.)

    These words were spoken with confidence.

    After hearing them, Sapphire started calming down.

    ¡°You''re right. And it''s not like he can leave the city on his own. We''ll definitely meet again.¡±

    She encouraged herself.

    (Good. You can just continue your main assignment. I''ll deal with the young king.)

    Sapphire nodded and then cut off their communication.

    She then put on a determine look in her face.

    ¡°I''ll definitely meet you again, Miko!¡±

    At this time Miko was somewhere else, flying through the air while remaining invisible.

    When he was walking through the dark passage with Sapphire, Miko cloned himself and then used [Stealth-Camouflage] to hid his real self.

    When they left the passage he remained with Sapphire because he was stun be the city''s appearance.

    However he quickly got over his surprise, and departed from Sapphire while she turned her back to him.

    He then waited five minutes after he left, to deactivate the clone he left behind.

    It took Sapphire an additional 5 minutes to realize the clone was missing. By that time Miko was already long gone.

    ¡°This seems like a good place. There''s no visible cameras or anyone around.¡±

    He said as he floated in the air.

    He was looking at a dark alley as he spoke.

    He flew into that alley without wasting any time.

    The moment he landed he aged a couple years.

    ¡°You two can come out now.¡±

    The moment he said that Ishmavael and Regis transformed into their humanoid appearance.

    ¡°Finally free!¡±

    Ishma shouted as she stretched her body.

    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±

    Regis asked him.

    ¡°For now we''re just going to walk around and sight see.¡±

    ¡°So we''re tourists?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Until we stumble upon an opportunity to claim everything in this city or get even a step closer, we¡¯ll just do whatever we feel like.¡±

    ¡°I like the sound of that!¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°Of course we won''t do anything that will draw unnecessary trouble to us. So no mindless slaughter and destruction.¡±

    Miko said with a stern tone.

    ¡°You make it sound like I''m rampaging idiot.¡±

    Ishma said with a frown.

    Miko said nothing more to her and deactivated [Stealth-Camouflage].

    (What''s your first issue business, my king)

    Tiamat spoke in his mind.

    ¡°I thought Augustus was your king. You''ve already wed three times, don''t tell you''re aiming for your fourth?¡±

    Ishma said with a mocking tone.

    Because of her connection to Miko, Ishma was able to hear his conservations with Tiamat. Of course, this was only if he allowed her.

    Regis also could hear and communicate with Tiamat through Miko. She and Ishma could also communicate with each other and Miko through telepathy.

    It was like the four of them made up their own network where they can freely communicate with each other.

    (Brat, you''ve been testing my patience for the last 10,000 years. If you continue to get own my nerves I''ll make Miko put a slave seal on your soul! That way even if you break away from the sword you''ll still belong to him. And when that happens I''ll be sure to torment you for all eternity.)

    Tiamat said with a cold tone.

    It was obvious she wasn''t joking.

    ¡°Ishma, stop bickering with Tia every chance you get.¡±

    Miko said, while chopping her on the head.

    Ishma wanted to complain but was chopped again before she could.

    She finally shut her mouth with a frown.

    ¡°The first thing we''re going to do is to find out more about the city.¡±

    He walked out of the alley with Regis and Ishma behind him.

    ¡°The first order of business is finding out where we are.¡±

    Miko quickly looked around and a spotted a group of tough looking men.

    ¡°I guess they''ll do.¡±

    He then walked towards the men with a smile on his face.

    When the men saw him, Miko could detect the lust in their eyes. It was obvious that they thought that he was a girl.

    Miko decided to ignore their disgusting eyes for now and approached them.

    ¡°Well, hello.¡±

    The men were the first to speak.

    They quickly surrounded Miko as if they wanted to cut off his escape routes.

    Miko allowed this and kept the smile on his face. But there was a vain pulsating on his temple.

    ¡°Say what a cutie like you doing in a place like this.¡±

    Said one of the men.

    Miko''s eyes turned purple with anger when he heard that.

    ¡°Ah, screw it.¡±

    His eyes changed from that of a human¡¯s to that of a dragon.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The moment the man looked into them, his legs started to wobble and his body was covered in cold sweat. He felt like his soul was being drawn in.

    He could literally feel something grasp his heart.

    This was [Intimidation], the ability to induce unreasonable fear in whoever look into his draconic eyes. This skill was the first skill Mikoever used. He used it on the robbers when he was two, and twelve years later he''s using it again.

    ¡°Ekk!¡±

    The man shriek like a little girl and fell on his ass.

    ¡°Oi! What''s wron-?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up and don''t move a muscle.¡±

    The moment Miko spoke all of the men''s mouth closed with a heavy force and their body was frozen in place.

    Miko had used [Rule] on them.

    His eyes shone a cruel light as he looked at each of the men''s faces.

    ¡°Okay, this is how we''re going to do this. I''m going to ask the questions and you''ll answer them to the best of your ability. Blink twice if you understand.¡±

    All the men blinked twice simultaneously.

    Miko smiled when he saw that.

    ¡°Good. Now first question.¡±

    His smile turned mischievous.

    ¡°How much do you all got on you?¡±

 Movements In The Citys Dark Side

    Two weeks after Miko arrived at Grim City.

    He was currently in an apartment in the 5th District. This district was one of the district designed to accommodate normal citizens who weren''t directly involved in military affairs.

    Two weeks ago after he questioned the men and ¡°borrowed¡± some money from them, Miko used [Rule] to have them kill themselves in areas without surveillance.

    Miko then turned their bodies to ashes to get rid of the evidence.

    He found out from the men that he couldn''t leave the city without an exit key.

    Apparently this exit key wasn''t an actually key, but a code imprinted on your palms. The thugs didn''t know the method of how the key was imprinted, but apparently only the Four Pillars can give someone the exit key.

    When Miko heard that, he immediately thought of when Sapphire placed her palm on the black walls protecting the city, and opened the passage to let them in.

    At that time she openly spoke her code, but she must''ve done that because Miko didn''t have an Exit Key to use with the code.

    There was also a high chance that each Exit Key was unique to each individual, so you''ll not only need the key you''ll need to a proof identity like DNA or fingerprints. Both of these could''ve been checked by Gaia when Sapphire had placed her hand on the wall.

    Another thing Miko learned was that there were four gates that you could use to enter or exit the city. Each gate apparently fell under one of the Four Pillars.

    The gate Miko came through was located at the 1st District and was under the jurisdiction of one of the pillars, Jun Mizune.

    Miko was surprised to hearthat he controlled the academy, and was also responsible for all of the foreign students.

    He deduced that he was most likely the one who sent Sapphire to recruit him.

    Miko learnt a lot of things from the thugs, and even took an apartment they were using.

    Apparently the four of them were small time thugs who were still trying to make a name for themselves. Unfortunately, they met a crime lord/king and had to disappear.

    ¡°I''m bored.¡±

    Ishma complained.

    Miko who was lazing around watching tv silently used [Dragon¡¯s Rage] to create an arm and took out a box of donuts from the fridge, a couple meters away, and threw it towards Ishma.

    Ishma eyes sparkled when she saw the box of donuts heading towards her and jumped and caught it.

    She then ran into a corner and ate the donuts with a smile on her face.

    Regis who saw that couldn''t help but wonder if Ishma had any dignity as a person.

    ¡°Are we going out tonight?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°I''m kind of bored, so yeah. Also I need a bit more information about the inner workings of the city.¡±

    Miko said as he used his aura to take out his favorite grape soda to drink.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, when he felt the soda with his actually hand, it was oddly light.

    ¡°Who drank my soda?¡±

    Regis immediately turned her face from his gaze and acted like she was busy doing something else.

    When Miko saw that he sighed and thought himself.

    ¡®How did I go from a king managing his country to a single father with two troublesome daughters?¡¯

    He had completely forgotten that the two troublesome girls were his two most powerful weapons.

    He got up from his seat.

    ¡°Okay. Since I don''t have any soda, let''s go out.¡±

    11th District, 9:45PM.

    Even among all the districts, the 11th District has a particular nickname. The ¡°Lawless District¡± was what they called it.

    It was a district, that was known for harboring all kinds of illegal activities, like: Drugs dealing, weapons dealing, human trafficking, just to name a few. In other words, the 11th district was one of the districts that you should avoid at all cost.

    In this district, there were several hotels where the residents could go when seeking pleasure. In the city these hotels were called Getaway Hotels.

    These hotels were common in a big city like this one. However, there was a specific Getaway Hotel that was different from the rest. The name of that hotel was ¡°Le Nuit¡±. Unlike normal Getaway Hotels, Le Nuit was heavily guarded, and only certain individuals can enter it. It was rather high class for a Getaway Hotel, it wouldn''t be strange if someone mistook it for a 5 star hotel. But in this district there was no such thing.

    On the highest floor, there was a certain room. This room had no numbers on its door like the other rooms, instead it had the word ¡°Monsieur¡± on it.

    There were currently 12 persons inside this room, 5 women and 7 men. Two of the men were sitting in the middle of room, facing other. The remaining 5 men were standing directly behind the younger of the two men, near the wall. As for the women¡­

    ¡°Ah, Monsieur~ come on, let''s play~¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Monsieur~ how long will this boring meeting last?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Ladies, ladies. I¡¯m really sorry, but work is calling!¡±

    They surrounded the other man, who was sitting.

    ¡°Boo~! Come on~!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Cough! So, what do you think of my offer, Monsieur Blanche?¡±

    The younger of the two men got annoyed by the public display of affections, and asked the older man in irritated tone.

    He was a young man, who looked like he was in his early twenties. He wore a black suit with a red tie. He had a fairly handsome face. His name was Kei Hanazawa and he was a sub-leader of a large criminal organization.

    ¡°Hahaha! Ah, sorry sorry. But 2,000 gold for my entire hotel? You don''t think too highly of me don¡¯t you, Monsieur Hanazawa?¡±

    Replied, the older man. He looked like he was in his late forties. He wore an expensive looking white suit, and had an excited expression on his face. His name was Jeane-Pierre Blanche, and he was the owner of the hotel.

    ¡°That''s not true at all, Monsieur Blanche. I think very highly of you. After all, rumors have it that you''re a very wise, but perverted man. And I believe that to be true.¡±

    Said Kei.

    "Oh why thank you! But I''m not that wise.¡±

    ¡®So you''re not going to deny the perverted part?!¡¯

    Thought Kei.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Monsieur?! You''re the wisest person I know!¡±

    Said one of the girls.

    ¡°That''s right! Monsieur is so smart and handsome!¡±

    ¡°Monsieur is the best!¡±

    The girls were cheering on Blanche, while surrounding him.

    Kei on the other hand¡­

    ¡®Showing off?! Is he showing off?! Is it because I came here with a group of husky grown men?! Is he mocking me?! It''s not like I don''t want women all over me too you know?!¡¯

    He was irritated for all the wrong reasons.

    ¡°Now, now ladies. I''m grateful for the encouragement. But, you''re making our guests uncomfortable with your compassion towards me.¡±

    ¡®Shut up, you perverted old man! What do you know about my feelings?! You''re subliminally showing off just by saying that!¡¯

    Monsieur words just irritated Hanazawa, even more.

    ¡°Cough. Now, Monsieur Blanche. I would like to hear your response, if you please.¡±

    Kei Hanazawa was trying to set back the mood in a business-like manner.

    ¡°My response, huh.¡±

    Blanche, who had been smiling since the meeting with him and Kei Hanazawa begun, had a serious expression on his face. He gaze in to Kei¡¯s eyes and said-

    ¡°Say, what happen would if I refused your offer, Monsieur Hanazawa?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really. It''s just that some of your regulars might go missing, that''s all. And you wouldn''t want that since it would be bad for business, would you?¡±

    Kei leaned forward in his chair and met his gaze with his own.

    Tension filled the air, and silence spread for quite sometime. And then-

    ¡°¡­.I see.¡±

    Said Blanche.

    He then started to smile once again and-

    ¡°Say, Monsieur Hanazawa. Have you ever heard the story about the king and fool?¡±

    ¡°¡­.The king and the fool? ¡­.I can''t say I have.¡±

    Kei Hanazawa answered, with a confused expression on his face.

    ¡°Then would you like to hear it?¡±

    Asked, the smiling Blanche.

    ¡°Quit stalling! Just hurry and sign over your hotel to the young master!¡±

    One of Hanazawa¡¯s subordinates got impatient, and shouted at Blanche.

    Blanche smiled in response and said-

    ¡°That''s no good, Monsieur Hanazawa. You must learn how to control your dogs¡­¡±

    He stopped smiling and looked directly at the subordinate, who shouted at him.

    ¡°Or else, they might get put down.¡±

    He said in a cold tone.

    ¡°What was-!¡±

    The subordinate was about to pull out his magic gun, but was stopped by Hanazawa simply raising his hand.

    Seeing his boss interjection, the subordinate closed his mouth and returned to his original position.

    ¡°I''m extremely sorry about my subordinate¡¯s outburst. I hope you can forgive him, and proceed to tell your story.¡±

    Said Hanazawa, with a clearly fake smile.

    "All is forgiven. We all get a little hothead from time to time.¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Blanche took up a glass that was in front of him, and took a drink of champagne.

    ¡°Now then. Let''s begin the story.¡±

    ¡®Sly old man. What is he planning by telling me a story? Could it be a coded message to his men, who are listening in? If that''s the case, then I should prepare another counter ahead of time, along with the other ones.¡¯

    Thought Kei Hanazawa.

    He tapped his index finger on his temple, three times. It was a message to his men, telling them to be on high alert. And his men in return, had understood the message and readied themselves.

    Blanch who was ignorant (?) of this, smiled and started to tell his story.

    Once in a far away kingdom, there was a king. This King had everything he could ever wanted; wealth, fame, women, good looks, everything a man could ever want. But even so, the king was never truly happy. In fact, he was bored to death. He excelled in everything, and nothing was truly entertaining to him anymore.

    So one day, the king announced a competition. A competition to see who can make him laugh or smile. The winner will receive a huge amount of gold.

    And so, thousands of persons came from all over the kingdom, with the aim of winning the gold. Clowns, swordsmen, magicians, dancers, etc. all kinds of persons came, and tried to entertain the king; but none were successful.

    The king got depressed, and started to wonder if nothing in the world could entertain him anymore. Just as he was about to end the competition, a man with jester¡¯s mask came in front of the king. This man was the first person in months to make the king laugh.

    The king was overwhelmed with joy. He had forgotten how it felt to laugh. Feeling grateful towards the fool, the king asked him to show him his face.

    ¡°Now, Monsieur Hanazawa. What do you think the king saw?¡±

    Blanche interrupted his story to ask Hanazawa a question.

    ¡°...The king saw his own face.¡±

    Hanazawa responded.

    ¡°Wonderful! Wonderful Monsieur Hanazawa! How did you know?¡±

    Blanche was clearly overreacting, which made Hanazawa question if he was being mocked.

    "¡­It wasn''t that difficult, since it''s a clich¨¦ story. The king will probably ask the fool to exchange places with him.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Excellent, you''re right!¡±

    Said, the overly excited Blanche.

    ¡®As I thought, he is mocking me!¡¯

    Hanazawa was losing his patience when-

    ¡°But..¡±

    Blanche started to say something.

    "But even clich¨¦ stories have their twists and turns.¡±

    Saying so, Monsieur continued the story.

    And so, just like Hanazawa said. The fool and the King had identical faces. At first the king was shocked; but after a few moments he came up with an idea. He asked the fool to trade places with him, so that he could see things in a different light. And then the world won''t look so dull to him.

    At first, the fool hesitated but after some more persuasion from the king, he decided to grant the king¡¯s wish.

    At their agreement, the king and the fool swapped clothing. The king put on the fool¡¯s mask and the fool put on the king¡¯s crown.

    ¡°And so, the king became a fool, and a fool became the king. Well, I don''t really see the differences between the titles.¡±

    Said Blanche, as he laughed. He drank some more champagne and continued.

    The king, who was now dressed up as the fool, left the castle undetected.

    The king felt excited about his new adventure, and raced into town like a young boy. He expected his new life to be filled with new and wonderful experiences.

    ¡°But as fate would have it, that wasn''t the case.¡±

    Said Monsieur, with meaningful smile.

    Shortly after the king entered the town, he was greeted by an arrow to the leg. The king screamed out in pain. He quickly searched for who had shot the arrow.

    Surprisingly, he found himself being surrounded by his own Knights and people. He wanted to ask what was going on, but he was beaten by the mob before he could say a word. The king lost consciousness.

    The next time he came to, the king was back in the palace, and looking up at his own face; more specifically the fool¡¯s face.

    He heard one of his Knights, informing the fool that they had captured the criminal that they had been searching for.

    Apparently, the fool¡¯s real identity was that of a notorious thief, who robs and kill anyone he wants, while wearing a jester¡¯s mask.

    ¡°Just imagine the king¡¯s face when he found out that he traded places with a criminal, that he himself had ordered to be killed on sight!¡±

    Blanche laughed loudly.

    ¡°But that''s not all! You know what the fool said when the king was brought before him?!¡±

    ¡°¡­.No, I don''t¡­¡±

    Hanazawa answered.

    Hearing his answer, Blanche jumped out of his seat, and grabbed the hand of one of girls, and started to dance in a ball room like manner.

    ¡°Well, let me tell you!¡±

    It was a really bizarre scene.

    ¡°The fool looked into the king¡¯d eyes and with a smile, ordered that the king was to be stoned to death by the towns people!¡±

    He released the girl hand and grabbed another one, and began to dance with her.

    ¡°And so, the king was tied to a post in the middle of town, and was stone by his own people! The pathetic king screamed out that he was really the king, and not the thief! But that only made the people angrier! Eventually, even his Knights joined in!¡±

    Blanche grabbed the arm of another girl, and started to dance with two girls at once.

    ¡°So, the foolish king was killed by the life he discarded, while the fool laughed and enjoyed his new life!¡±

    ¡°I see. What nice story, Monsieur Blanche. Now about we get down to-¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Monsieur Hanazawa? The story isn''t finished yet.¡±

    Believing that Blanche was finished telling his story, Hanazawa wanted to hurry up finished their previous conversation but he was interrupted by Blanche himself.

    ¡°After all, I still have two more girls; who I haven''t shared a dance with yet!¡±

    Saying so, Blanche let go of the girls, who he had been dancing with hands, and grabbed the hands of the two other girls.

    ¡°How can the fool have a happy ending?! It would be boring if he did!¡±

    Blanche started to dance happily with the two remaining girls.

    ¡°It''s true that the fool receive everything that the king had; his women, his money, his fame! But, he had also receive the bad things! For example, the king¡¯s evil brother!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Hanazawa, who found himself strangely engrossed into the story, was caught off guard by the fact that king had a brother. Blanche ignored him and continued.

    ¡°You see, the king had an evil little brother who was always aiming after the king''s life! But, the king was too smart for his brother to be killed! So, even that became a boring activity for the king!¡±

    Blanche stopped dancing and signaled that all the girls should dance together, while he finished the story.

    ¡°This is where it really gets fun!¡±

    He said.

    ¡°The fool who believed that he had successfully tricked the entire kingdom, threw one hell of a party to celebrate the thief¡¯s (king¡¯s) execution! He had dancers, jesters, magicians, all forms of entertainers at his party! He ate and drank all he could, while laughing merrily! And then it happened!¡±

    Blanche smiled, and looked at the disturbed faces of Hanazawa and his men.

    ¡°The fool tumbled off the throne! His body went numbed, and he was unable to move a muscle! The fool was confused and shocked, because he didn''t know what was happening! He looked around and saw that everyone was looking at him, and laughing! That further confused him!¡±

    Blanche took a final mouthful of champagne to finished the all the champagne in his glass.

    ¡°And then the confused fool was greeted by the king''s brother''s smiling face! He looked at the fool, and thanked him for getting rid of his brother for him! The fool who was unable to speak, could only listen as the brother speak, with terrified eyes! The brother told him that a filthy thief like him doesn¡¯t deserve to sit on the throne! And that he deserve to die surrounded by laughter like the fool he was!¡±

    Blanche began to laugh.

    ¡°And so, the fool died looking at the disgusting faces of people laughing at him without being able to say a word! The last thing he saw was the brother looking down on him from the throne with a malevolent smile, before saying goodbye fool!¡±

    Blanche started to laugh uncontrollably and held his stomach. The scene irritated Hanazawa to the point he couldn''t take it anymore.

    ¡°Enough! What''s the point of you telling me this story?! Are you mocking me?! Are you calling me a fool?!¡±

    He shouted angrily.

    Hearing Hanazawa''s shouts, Blanche stopped laughing, and the girls stopped dancing and looked at him.

    ¡°My apologizes if it seemed like I was mocking you, Monsieur Hanazawa.Trust me, that wasn''t my intention.¡±

    Said Blanche, with a wry smile.

    ¡°Then, what was the purpose of telling me this story?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, trust me. The moral of this story will become clear to you soon.¡±

    Blanche displayed a mischievous smile

    Seeing that, Hanazawa signaled his men to draw their weapons.

    All of Hanazawa''s subordinates pointed their weapons at Blanche.

    In response-

    ¡°Sigh¡±

    Blanche displayed a disappointed look on his face, and then waved his hand. A holographic window appeared shortly after.

    ¡°It seems that you don''t realize the situation that you''re in, Blanche.¡±

    Hanazawa¡¯s subordinates didn''t pay Blanche¡¯s odd behavior any mind, and smiled confidently.

    ¡°Do you realize what is being pointed at you?¡±

    Asked a subordinate

    ¡°MYTH¡¯s Shiva Series Trident, right? I know a few guys from the factory who helped designing them.¡±

    Answered Blanche, who was now sitting in his chair, and operating the hologram with a bored expression.

    ¡°That''s right. So, you should hurry and sign over your hotel.¡±

    Said another subordinate.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    However, Blanche didn''t look interested. Or better yet, he looked really disappointed as he operated the holographic window.

    ¡®¡­Something isn''t right. Why does he looks so calm, considering the situation he is in?¡¯

    Hanazawa thought. Unlike his subordinates, he found Blanche¡¯s odd behavior disturbing.

    ¡®Not to mention¡­¡¯

    He glanced at the girls behind Blanche.

    They all looked calm and a few of them were giggling, under their breath. This caused him to worry even more, especially since he couldn''t read their [Class]. He decided to take immediate action.

    ¡°Men, shoot Jeane-Pierre Blanche! Don''t worry about what happens afterwards, just kill him now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±

    At Hanazawa¡¯s orders, the subordinates aimed their guns at Blanche and squeeze the trigger. But-

    ¡°Huh? The trigger won''t budge!¡±

    Screamed, one of the subordinate.

    The men tried the squeeze the trigger with all of their strength, but trigger just wouldn''t budge.

    ¡°Don''t tell me. It''s locked!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you?¡±

    A voice interrupted the confused men. They turned their attention to where it came from. It was Blanche, who was still operating the holographic window.

    ¡°I know one of the guys who designed the Trident. And, he told me a lot of secrets about it.¡±

    He looked Hanazawa in the eyes and displayed a mischievous smile.

    ¡°That includes the code to overwrite the safe locks.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    At Blanche¡¯s words, Hanazawa and his men suddenly found themselves in a desperate situation.

    ¡°What did you think I was doing? Playing games? Please don''t underestimate m-¡±

    ¡°Level clear! New achievement unlocked! You are the Dungeon Master!¡±

    Blanche was interrupted by an electronic voice, that came from the holographic window.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The room was covered with an awkward silence, for quite sometime. And then-

    ¡°¡­.D-don''t mess with me! W-what do you mean that you overwrote the safety locks?!¡±

    Said Hanazawa, as if it took his all to keep a serious tone. But-

    ¡°Oh! What a good guy! He''s trying to ignore the fact that Monsieur is playing games, at his age!¡±

    ¡°And you just ruined it!¡±

    One of the girls, pointed out something that everyone was trying to avoid, and Blanche retorted her.

    ¡°Sapphire! You can''t talk about Monsieur¡¯s age!¡±

    ¡°Ah, my bad, Ruby.¡±

    One of the girls, Ruby, also reprimanded Sapphire.

    ¡°I understand how you feel, but you can''t go waving your elders ages around like that. No matter how pathetic it makes them look. That''s bad manners.¡±

    Said Ruby.

    ¡°That''s bad manners right there!¡±

    Said Blanche.

    ¡°Ruby, you can''t do that. Calling your employer pathetic, is rude.¡±

    Another girl joined the convo.

    ¡°Call him vintage or a classic, instead. That''s more appropriate.¡±

    ¡°What am I, an old car?!¡±

    Said Blanche.

    ¡°Oh, that''s a good idea, Gem! Vintage sounds better than pathetic old man!¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    "Ah, I get it! You girls have a grudge against me don''t you?!¡±

    A big vein was pulsing on Blanche¡¯s head, it looked like it was going to burst at any moment.

    ¡°In the first place, who are you calling old man?! I just turned 30, last month!¡±

    Blanche, who was fed up of being called old, revealed his true age.

    ¡°EHHHHHHHHHHHHH?!¡±

    And it shocked everyone in the room, including Hanazawa and his men.

    ¡°Why are you girls surprised?! We celebrated my birthday together! There was even a huge cake with the number 30 on it!¡±

    ¡°I thought that you were just going through a midlife crisis, or something.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Ruby expressed her honest thoughts, and Sapphire and Gem agreed with her.

    ¡°I thought, that he was just trying to look young. What about you, Amber?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me too, Jade. I even refered to him as Wannabe 30 behind his back.¡±

    The remaining two girls also expressed their disbelief.

    ¡°Is that what you all really think of me?! An old pathetic man, who is desperately trying to cling to his youth?!¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°At least try to deny it!¡±

    Cried Blanche. The girls gave Blanche an instant reply to his question without an hint of hesitant.

    ¡°I mean, you always make us wear those skimpy outfits.¡±

    Said Gem.

    ¡°Yeah, that''s right. Only a perverted old man would do that, you Wannabe 30!¡±

    Added Amber.

    ¡°I''m just a normal, 30 year old pervert!¡±

    ¡°So, you admit the pervert part.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    ¡°That''s not the point! The point is-¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±

    Blanche and the girls antics, were interrupted by a loud roar.

    They looked at the source of the roar. There they saw an angry Kei Hanazawa.

    ¡°Listen here, you Wannabe 30!¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling Wannabe 30?!¡±

    In the end, even Hanazawa called him by that name; which annoyed Blanche, but Hanazawa ignored him.

    ¡°Don''t think that the tables have turned, just because you overwrote the Trident¡¯s safety locks! I still have a back up plan!¡±

    Hanazawa smirked.

    ¡°In case something like this happened, I had this hotel rigid with over fifty heat bombs. One wrong move and I can melt this building and everyone in it, like ice cream in the summer!¡±

    Heat bombs were a new type of bomb that was introduced by a mysterious organization known only as Genesis. Even though it''s a bomb, it doesn''t explode. Instead it releases an intense amount of heat, that can easily melt even the hardest metal.

    It was a very lethal weapon, but was ban because it dubbed too inhuman for military use. This was because the victims of the bomb were turned into a gruesome puddle of flesh, bones and blood; that would make even a veteran soldier throw up.

    ¡°Heat bombs, huh? That reminds me.¡±

    Blanche, who didn''t seemed unfazed by Hanazawa¡¯s threats, tapped the ¡°watch¡± on his left wrist, and a small hologram screen pop up.

    Blanche brought the watch and the hologram close to his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Did you do what I told you, earlier?¡±

    He spoke into the watch.

    ¡°Ah, yes Monsieur. We found 56 bombs in total. They were all in the locations you told us to check.¡±

    A voice came from the watch, and responded to Blanche.

    Blanche tapped the watch again, and the hologram disappeared. He then looked towards Hanazawa and his men.

    ¡°Well, there you have it.¡±

    ¡°¡­56¡­. That''s all the bombs. But how?¡±

    Hanazawa was greatly shocked, and confused at the sametime.

    ¡°How? Only an idiot would try to negotiate a deal without a few back up plans.¡±

    Said Blanche, with an ¡°Isn''t that obvious¡± face.

    ¡°You may be na?ve, but I don''t think you''re an idiot. If you were, you wouldn''t be one of Twin Headed Dragon¡¯s Sub-Division leaders.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Hanazawa was surprise to hear the name ¡°Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate¡± from Blanche¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°H-how did you know, that I''m from the syndicate? I didn''t tell you which organization I belong to.¡±

    Hearing Hanazawa¡¯s question, Blanche began to laugh for a little while.

    ¡°As I thought.¡±

    He looked the confused Hanazawa in his eyes and said-

    ¡°You don''t know who I am, do you?¡±

    ¡°Who you are? What are you talking about? Aren''t you Jeane-Pierre Blanche, theowner of this hotel?¡±

    Hearing Hanazawa¡¯s answer, not only Blanche but even the girls were laughing.

    ¡°Monsieur, it isn''t good to tease others.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    ¡°Sapphire¡¯s right. I''m starting to feel sorry for him.¡±

    Said Ruby, who was still laughing.

    ¡°But still, is this guy really a higher up in the Twin Headed Dragons Syndicate? He hasn''t even realized that he dug his own grave, the moment he stepped foot into this hotel.¡±

    Said Gem.

    ¡°Don''t be rude girls. He''s just inexperience that''s all. After all, he''s only been a sub-leader for a year. If you include the fact that he''s only 23, it couldn''t be helped.¡±

    Hearing Blanche''s comment, made Hanazawa extremely impatient.

    ¡°Men! Draw your back up weapons, and kill that bastard and his bitches!¡±

    Hanazawa gave the order in a fit of rage.

    His subordinates threw the useless Tridents to the side, and held their secondary weapons.

    Some had guns, other had swords and even bombs.

    ¡°Hahaha! These men are [Upper A Class] combat specialists! They¡¯ve killed hundreds of people in their own [Class]; so it won''t take long for them to rip you apart!¡±

    Shouted, the overconfident Hanazawa.

    It was clear that he had lose what composure he had left, and was just being reckless.

    Seeing such a Hanazawa-

    ¡°You made an amateur¡¯s mistake, Monsieur Hanazawa.¡±

    Blanche was clearly disappointed to see him act like this.

    ¡°Very well. If it''s meaningless bloodshed you want¡­¡±

    Blanche took a seat in his chair, and pour himself a glass of champagne.

    ¡°Then it''s bloodshed you get.¡±

 Movements In The Citys Dark Side 2

    ¡°Tia.¡±

    (Yeah.)

    ¡°Tell me again, how did it turn out like this again?¡±

    Miko said as he was watching Regis and Ishma beating down on a group of teens.

    Regis was holding one while Ishma was pounding him like a punching bag.

    On the ground around them where nearly a dozen teens laying in their own pool of blood.

    (Well, after you left the apartment you guys soon ran into some wannabe thugs who tried to cause you trouble. However, you ignored them because you were too lazy to bother, but Ishma wasn''t. She directly challenged one of the thugs which pissed them off. Even then you were too lazy so Regis stepped in and tried to handle it peacefully , but the thug pushed her out of the way. And the rest is how you see it.)

    ¡°¡­.Thanks for the summary. So in the end, my laziness caused this?¡±

    (Yeah, pretty much.)

    Miko sighed.

    He looked as Ishma German-Suplexed one of the teens onto another.

    He then looked at Regis who was not too far away, slapping another across his face on rapid. The face had long since swollen beyond recognition.

    ¡°¡­..Well, what''s done is done.¡±

    He said as if giving up.

    ¡°Hey, you can beat them senseless but just don''t kill them on the streets.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The two responded without being distracted from their task at hand.

    For some reason, Miko thought that tonight will be a long night.

    Even while facing the men''s blood thirsty expressions, Blanche showed no signs of panicking.

    Blanche clapped his hands, and then music started playing.

    ¡°Girls, dance with them for a bit. Ah, not Hanazawa. I still need him for something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Monsieur!¡±

    Answered all the girls.

    Blanche''s odd behavior irritated Hanazawa even more.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    At their boss¡¯ command, the men charged towards Blanche and the girls.

    One of them charge in front of the rest, and pointed his gun at Blanche; it was the one who Blanche insulted earlier.

    Blanche didn''t even flinched, he just sat and watch the man aim for his life.

    ¡°Die, you perverted bastard!¡±

    The man shouted and, was about to pull the trigger but-

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    What echoed through the room wasn''t the sound of gunfire, but the man''s screams of agony.

    Hanazawa looked up and saw something floating the air.

    ¡°My, my hand! She cut off my hand!¡±

    It was the severed hand of his subordinate.

    Hanazawa watchedas his subordinate screamed out in pain, holding the place where the hand once was. Blood sprayed all over the carpet.

    ¡°Y-you bitch!¡±

    The screaming man force himself to looked up at the person, who severed his hand in a swift motion.

    It was Sapphire. Her dark blue hair was stained with blood. But that wasn''t the oddest thing.

    Her skin didn''t look like that of a human. Her skin looked hard, rough and shiny. Almost as if it was crystallized.

    ¡°An Infected?!¡±

    Shouted Hanazawa.

    He quickly looked at the other girls. All of their skins were similar.

    ¡°They''re all Infecteds?!¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Blanche confirmed Hanazawa¡¯s question.

    Hanazawa looked towards him, and saw that Blanche had a smile on his face.

    ¡°They''re all apart of the Body Tempering Category of Infecteds, which means that it wouldn''t take them any effort to cut off a limb or two off your men.¡±

    Infecteds had several categories, Body Tempering was one of them.

    Those born in the Body Tempering category possessed the ability to change their bodies into something completely inhuman and also gain a hard exterior and superhuman strength.

    Sapphire and the rest of the girls all could change bodies and possessed all kinds of inhuman qualities. Like a hand that can cut sharperthan most blades, or skin that can deflect most attacks in the same Class and even above it.

    ¡°Mr.Hanazawa.¡±

    Blanche spoke with a more business like tone than he normally did.

    ¡°Earlier I told you that, I''ll let my girls dance with your men.¡±

    He showed a sadistic smile on his face.

    ¡°I can''t go back on my word, since that wouldn''t be good manners.¡±

    Blanche wave his hand, and all the girls stood in front him.

    ¡°Don''t mess with me!¡±

    The man whose hand was cut off, grabbed a knife from his waist and forced himself to stand up. The knife had visible signs of electricity on it.

    ¡°Don''t look down on me, you bastards!¡±

    He charged forward and thrust the knife, aiming for Sapphire¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    But, the knife didn''t reach. Sapphire ducked under the knife and made an upward swing with her hand, and cut off the man''s remaining arm.

    ¡°Guah!¡±

    The man cry out in pain. But, that was only for a second.

    In one quick motion, Sapphire swung her hand to side, and separated the man''s head from his body.

    Hanazawa watched as the decapitated head floated in the air, and blood sprayed all over Sapphire. But the person herself didn''t seem to mind.

    (Wha¡­what just happened? Why is Tsubaki¡¯s body laying on the floor? Why is that girl covered in blood?)

    Hanazawa¡¯s mind was in denial. No, it would better to say that his brain didn''t know how to process what he just saw.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hanazawa felt something rolled at his feet. He looked at it and took it up.

    ¡°A, A, Ahhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    It was his subordinate¡¯s head.

    Hanazawa screamed, threw the head away in panic and fell on his bottom.

    ¡°K-k-k-kill them! Kill them now!¡±

    Hanazawa gave a desperate order.

    ¡°¡­¡­L-let''s go!¡±

    His men hesitated for a minute, but realized that it was a ¡°do or die¡± situation and began their assault.

    Two of the men rushed forward with swords, while the others drew their magic guns and fired at the girls.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    The girls didn''t dodge; they took the blades and bullets head on.

    The two men swung their swords, and sounds of metals hitting each other echoed in the room. Of course, the swords didn''t hit any metal, what they hit was Gem¡¯s and Amber¡¯s skins.

    They heard the sounds of bullets ricocheting, and quickly looked to their side.

    ¡°The bullets aren''t piercing them!¡±

    ¡°And, the swords aren''t cutting them!¡±

    The men shouted out the obvious.

    ¡°Well, of course.¡±

    They heard Blanche''s voice coming from behind the girls. He sounded like he was having fun.

    ¡°It''s common knowledge, that Body Tempering types have the best defense of all Infecteds. You guys said that you were Combat Specialist, but it seems that you solely relied on your Tridents. Without them, you''re just normal [A Classes] and to these girls, normal [Normal A Classes] are nothing but insects.¡±

    Blanche''s laughter echoed over the music and gunfire.

    The men panicked and tried to flee from the girls, they even ran passed their master, Hanazawa and headed towards the door.

    ¡°Oh, don''t think about running away. I already locked all the exits.¡±

    But, Blanche''s voice stopped them.

    ¡°After all, it''s bad manners to run away from a dance with a lady.¡±

    Hearing that, despair took over their faces.

    ¡°¡­.I-If I''m going to die anyway¡­..then, I''ll go down fighting!¡±

    ¡°T-that''s right! Tsubaki''s didn''t give up until the end¡­so, why should we!¡±

    ¡°That''s right!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so what if they''re Infecteds?! That doesn''t mean they''re better than us!¡±

    ¡°Let''s show them, how humans fight!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    They charged towards the girls, while shouting. This was clearly an act of desperation; even though, they knew that they still charged forward.

    ¡°Oh. I thought that they would beg for their lives, but this is interesting too.¡±

    Blanche watched as the desperate men charged past Hanazawa, and headed straight for the girls.

    ¡°They say that when humans are pushed into a corner, they unlock their hidden potential in order to survive. But¡­¡±

    Blanche watched as the men were directly in front the girls.

    ¡°But, even that has its limits.¡±

    One of the men, fired his gun at Ruby until he ran out of ammo. Of course, since she had activated her ability, she was unharmed.

    ¡°Die, you monster!¡±

    He held the gun like a club, and charged towards her. It was his finale charge.

    Ruby effortlessly dodged his attack and with a swing of her arm, she cut his head off.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    She silently stared at the man¡¯s body as it collapsed unto the floor.

    ¡°This is my form of mercy. A quick and painless death.¡±

    She clasped her hands together as if she was saying a prayer.

    ¡°I might have shown you mercy, but work is work. So, I''m afraid that your comrades won''t get the same treatment.¡±

    Saying so, she looked at the other girls¡¯ ¡°fight¡±.

    One of the men took out, what appeared to be a grenade, and ran towards Amber. He hugged her, lift her up, and charge forward aiming crashed through the glass window; where you could stand, and overlook majority of District 11.

    It was a suicide bombing attempt. But, only the man flew out the window.

    In the last second, Amber easily broke free of the man''s hold, and grabbed his shoulder, and threw him out the window; along with the grenade he was holding.

    Shortly after, she could hear a loud explosion from outside the window.

    ¡°Hah~ now I gotta let someone know about that corpse in front the hotel. I hope this doesn''t affect business.¡±

    Said Amber, as if sighing.

    She looked, and saw that Sapphire and Gem had already dismembered two of the men; and was casually sitting on their corpse.

    ¡°¡­.Those two really enjoy their job too much.¡±

    She said in amazement.

    ¡°As the two youngest ones, you would think that they would be a little timid.¡±

    A voice came from Ambers left.

    ¡°Oh, you finished already, Jade?¡±

    She looked at Jade¡¯s body but didn''t see a speck of blood on it.

    ¡°Yeah, the guy aimed for my eye with a knife, so I leap backwards to distance myself, and a used a broken piece of glass I found laying on the ground, and lodged it in his right eye. I didn''t want any blood on me; so, I slammed him into the wall with a kick.¡±

    Amber looked at where Jade was pointing, and saw a man embedded in the wall with a piece of glass lodged in his eye.

    ¡°¡­.An eye for an eye as always, I see.¡±

    Said Amber.

    ¡°You girls sure love to destroy my hotel. It took all my life to build it you know.¡±

    Blanche walked up and joined the girls¡¯ conversation. More like, he was complaining to them.

    ¡°Anyway, it seems that the dance is over.¡±

    Blanche looked towards the exit.

    ¡°Wouldn''t you agree, Hanazawa?¡±

    Hanazawa was sitting on the floor.

    ¡°Apparently, the shock from losing his subordinates, robbed him of his strength.¡±

    Said Jade.

    ¡°You can''t blame the guy, we did go a bit overboard.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    ¡°We? You''re the one who killed two of his men.¡±

    Argued Ruby.

    ¡°That was purely self defense.¡±

    Blanche walked away from the conversing girls, and stooped in front of Hanazawa.

    He looked the young man in the face, and saw that his mind was filled with despair. He sighed; and then-

    ¡°Now, now, Monsieur Hanazawa. There''s no need for that look.¡±

    Blanche started to address Hanazawa as Monsieur once again.

    ¡°Cheer up. As a sign of reconciliation, I''ll give you an hint to who I am.¡±

    Blanche took out a pendant from his breast pocket, and place it in front of Hanazawa; whose head was down.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Hanazawa stared at the pendant for a while. It was a pendant of a burning cross and a star.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    After a while, Hanazawa finally figured out what the pendant represented, and quickly got on his feet.

    ¡°D¡¯Arc¡­¡±

    He said, with an enlighten expression.

    ¡°Your face says ¡®It all makes sense now¡¯. Hehehe, it''s a little cute.¡±

    Said Gem, while giggling.

    ¡°That''s right. The man standing in front of you is Jeane D¡¯Arc, leader of one of largest crime organizations in the 11th District, The D¡¯Arc Group!¡±

    Sapphire theatrically announced Blanche''s identity. In response, he pushed out his chest as if boasting.

    ¡°When you think about it, which other rich guy with white hair do you know in this district?¡±

    Blanche laughed and said, ¡°wasn''t it obvious who I was?¡±

    D¡¯Arc was one of the four largest criminal organizations in the 11th District. It was a group that was known for committing all kinds of heinous acts, like kidnappings, assassinations and robbery. The group rose in power four years ago after destroying, and absorbing all of the rival gangs in the district.

    D¡¯Arc is said to be responsible for over 40% of drug smuggling in the district, and 15% of Human trafficking in the city. So, it was a dangerous organization that continues to grow everyday.

    (Rumor has it, that the Leader Jeane D¡¯Arc was an incredible businessman. And that, he used clever schemes to destroy larger organizations; a really dangerous man.)

    And, that man was standing in front of me, Hanazawa thought.

    D¡¯Arc was definitely a dangerous group, however compared to the Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate that Hanazawa belonged to, it was nothing but a pebble in a lake.

    Twin Headed Dragon was one of the city''s most notorious criminal organization. They have enough military power to clash against the Four Pillars on equal footing. But, Hanazawa''s situation was a bit complicated.

    ¡°Monsieur Hanazawa, I know that you went around and bought out several hotels and companies in the district.¡±

    Blanche''s voice interrupted Hanazawa¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°I also know that you did it behind the syndicate¡¯s, no, behind your father''s back.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Hanazawa was surprised to hear Blanche mention his father.

    ¡°Kei Hanazawa, real name unknown. He''s the son of Twin Headed Dragon¡¯s Left Fang, whose real name is also unknown.¡±

    Ruby read out the information that was on a holographic screen.

    ¡°Where did you get that information?!¡±

    Hanazawa impatiently asked.

    ¡°I have my sources.¡±

    Blanche nonchalantly answered.

    Fang was the title given to the syndicate¡¯s top fighters. They were only two persons with the title of ¡°Fang¡±, the Left Fang and the Right Fang.

    ¡°And, they also say that your relationship with your father isn''t a good one.¡±

    Added Blanche.

    ¡°So what? A lot of persons don''t have a good relationship with their parents.¡±

    Hanazawa was visually irritated.

    ¡°Well, that''s true, but your case is a little special.¡±

    Said Blanche with a wry smile.

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    ¡°I know that you''re technically an Infected.¡±

    ¡°You bastard.¡±

    Hanazawa growled at Blanche. Blanche ignored him and continued.

    ¡°You were born between a normal human and an Infected. Your mother was the normal human and your father was the Infected. Normally, the offspring of an Infected, and normal human would be born as an Infected; since an Infected¡¯s genes would be the dominant one.¡±

    Blanche paused and looked at the fuming Hanazawa and smiled.

    ¡°But, your case was different. Your mother¡¯s genes was the dominant one. You were born an ¡®Irregular¡¯. An Infected without any abilities. Also your body is only a bit more durable than that of a normal human.¡±

    ¡°You Pervy bastard!¡±

    Hanazawa¡¯s angry shout echoed in the room.

    ¡°Now, now. No need to get so angry. I''m a normal human, so it''s not like I''m mocking you or anything.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you trying to do?!¡±

    Blanche tried to calm Hanazawa down, but Hanazawa''s anger didn¡¯t simmered.

    ¡°I want you be my eyes and ears in the syndicate.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Blanche words caught Hanazawa by surprise, causing his angry expression to disappear instantly.

    ¡°Are you asking me to betray the syndicate, no my father?¡±

    ¡°Betray is such an ugly word, but yeah that''s right.¡±

    ¡°What do you intend to do with information about the syndicate?¡±

    ¡°Crush them, of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see. You''re insane.¡±

    Hanazawa sighed, and finally understood why he lost to Blanche.

    (Only an insane person could see through such an insane plan.)

    ¡°Your reaction is bit disappointing. I thought you would be freaking out.¡±

    Said Blanche, who took a seat in his chair.

    ¡°Oh, I''m freaking out alright. Do you know what will happen to your gang, no this city if you pick a fight with the syndicate? The whole city will be set a blaze!¡±

    ¡°I know the risks.¡±

    ¡°And I suppose that you''ll kill me if I refuse?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Blanche gave an immediate reply.

    ¡°¡­Ha¡­Hahahahahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Hanazawa suddenly began laughing loudly, which surprised everyone in the room.

    ¡°Did he finally lose it?¡±

    Gem asked.

    ¡°I don''t know, but it''s getting interesting.¡±

    Said Sapphire, who had sparkles in her eyes.

    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­haha¡­its..haha¡­whew.¡±

    Hanazawa used his finger a wipe a tear.

    ¡°It''s just that it''s like I''m picking my own executioner. If I don''t do what you say, those girls will kill me, but if I do what you say and my father finds out, he''ll kill me. Isn''t it just hilarious?!¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, as long you''re positive about it.¡±

    Blanche was slightly concerned about Hanazawa''s state of mind.

    ¡°I''ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Hanazawa sudden words caught Blanche off guard.

    ¡°I said, that I''ll do it. I''ll be your eyes and ears.¡±

    ¡°¡­.That was quick.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don''t want to die yet. I still love my life no matter how shitty it is.¡±

    Blanche stood up from his chair, and walk back over to Hanazawa.

    ¡°If it''s such a shitty life, why throw away your pride just to keep it?¡±

    Blanche had a mischievous smile on his face.

    ¡°Throw away my pride? You''ve misunderstood, Monsieur.¡±

    Hanazawa returned a mischievous smile of his own.

    ¡°This agreement is only temporary. I''ll surely kill you the first chance I get.¡±

    In response, Blanche started laughing.

    ¡°Well, we''ll see what happens in the future. But for the time being.¡±

    Blanche stretch his hand out to Hanazawa.

    ¡°Welcome to D¡¯Arc, partner.¡±

    Hanazawa grasped it with a devious smile.

    ¡°The pleasure is all mine. By the way, what was the moral of that story earlier?¡±

    ¡°Oh that? It''s quite simple really.¡±

    Blanche loosen his grip and walked towards the direction of the broken window.

    ¡°The moral of the story is¡­¡±

    He stopped at window, and without looking back at Hanazawa, said-

    ¡°One must always know their place in life. If you''re born to be a fool, then you should stay a fool; and don''t try to become a king. You''ll just die a disgraceful death.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see. Then, I''m a fool who was trying to become king¡­¡±

    Hanazawa said, as if he finally understood something. But-

    ¡°No. It''s quite the opposite.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Blanche words destroyed his understanding. He continued on without looking back.

    ¡°You were a king trying to be a fool. That''s why you failed.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    ¡°But don''t worry. You''re not the only king acting like a fool tonight.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    Blanche didn''t answer the confused Hanazawa. He just silently looked out the window.

    He wasn''t looking at the night scenery.

    He was looking at a building a few blocks away. It was a hotel that was similar in height to his.

    He smiled and said-

    ¡°Now then, let''s see how you react, my Silver Crow.¡±

 Silver Crow

    11th District, 10:25PM. A few blocks away from Le Nuit. There was a hotel that was used as a base by several organizations. This hotel wasn¡¯t as heavily guarded as Le Nuit, but it was still well secured.

    On the highest floor of the hotel, there was a large room, that wasn''t for living or sleeping; since it didn''t have a single bed inside. Inside the room there were 5 teenagers; 2 girls and 3 boys. If someone were to hear that 5 teens were in a getaway hotel room together late at night, they would most likely believe that something inappropriate was happening inside the room. But, that wasn''t the case.

    Even though the 11th district was widely considered a lawless district, not all the groups that are based there are criminal organizations. There were organizations whose sole purpose, was to protect ordinary people from malicious people.

    Silver Crow was one of these organizations.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    Asked one of the teenage girls.She had short black hair and green eyes. She had a beautiful, but stern looking face. She was wearing a black top with the word ¡°CR¡± in green on it. She had a black and green headphone, with a silver crow design on the sides around her neck. She had on a black skirt with green stitches, and combat boots on her feet.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Replied one of the boys.

    He had short spiky red hair, and red eyes to match. He had a delinquent looking face. He was wearing a black leather jacket with red stitches, and a silver crow design on the back. He had on a plain red t-shirt under the jacket. He was wearing a silver necklace, with a hawk pendant. He had on black jeans, and red and black sneakers.

    ¡°I can''t believe that Blanche is really 30! Imagine if he was 40, he would be walking with a stick!¡±

    Said the boy.

    ¡°Reiji.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chrome.¡±

    ¡°What was the last thing you heard Blanche say?¡±

    ¡°That he was 30. Why?¡±

    The girl, Chrome, was clearly irritated at her comrade, Reiji¡¯s answer.

    ¡°So you didn''t hear when Blanche and Kei Hanazawa formed a partnership?¡±

    She asked, while rubbing her forehead. It looked like was having a migraine.

    ¡°Eh?! When did that happen?!¡±

    Reiji¡¯s responded just as she expected he would, which irritated her even more.

    ¡°Reiji, don''t tell me that you were distracted by Blanche''s age for the last 15minutes?¡±

    She said calmly.

    ¡°No. I was imagining how Blanche looked as a kid. I bet that he was born with an old face! It must''ve been rough growing up!¡±

    Said Reiji, with a stupid look on his face. Well, from Chrome¡¯s point of view.

    ¡°Reiji, please remind me why are you here again?¡±

    ¡°Eh? ¡­.To capture Blanche of course!¡±

    Reiji was confused by Chrome¡¯s question, but still answered energetically.

    ¡°So, I take it that you want to be useful?¡±

    Asked Chrome.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Chrome, who was sitting around a desk near a window, went into a bag that was at her feet and took something out, and then gave it to Reiji.

    ¡°Here. Take this and walk up to Blanche, I''ll handle the rest.¡±

    It was a bomb.

    ¡°¡­¡­..Um, Chrome. Could it be that you hate me?¡±

    ¡°My, why would you ask that? You''re my comrade. How can i hate you? You hurt my feelings.¡±

    She was obviously being sarcastic.

    ¡°Then why did you give me a bomb, and basically told me to go blow myself up?!¡±

    And Reiji knew that she was being sarcastic.

    ¡°Haven''t you ever heard the expression ¡®Love so pure that it makes you explode¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Don''t make up stuff just to kill me off!¡±

    ¡°Tsk. I thought he would do it since he''s an idiot. It was the perfect chance to get rid of him too.¡±

    Spat Chrome. She had a really disappointed expression, as if she just dropped the baton in an important race.

    ¡°You know I can hear you right?!¡±

    Reiji was hurt by Chrome¡¯s harsh attitude.

    ¡°Chrome, could you stop teasing Reiji? You know he''s sensitive.¡±

    A voice interrupted Reiji and Chrome¡¯s ¡°conversation¡±.

    Chrome turned her attention to the owner of the voice.

    ¡°Sensitive? I didn''t know that idiots have feelings. Besides, what makes you believe that I''m teasing him? I''m just stating the facts, Zetsu.¡±

    She responded to the teenage boy, who was sitting around a table.

    He had a gentle face. He had long black hair and gentle looking blue eyes. He had a black plain T-shirt, black leather gloves, black leather pants with chains on it and stylish black boots to match. On the back of the chair that he was sitting on, you could see what looked like the trench coat version of the jacket that Reiji was wearing.

    ¡°That''s a mean thing say Chrome. Even robots nowadays have what scientists calls ¡®emotions¡¯, so of course Reiji is no different. So, leave the kid alone.¡±

    Said Zetsu.

    ¡°Zetsu~¡±

    Reiji was looking at Zetsu as if he was looking at his savior. His eyes was sparkling, and face is full of life. And then-

    ¡°It''s not his fault that he was born an idiot. Some people are just born to be stupider than the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°I should''ve know better than to expect a sadist like you to stick up for me!¡±

    That''s right. Zetsu was the perfect example of the old saying ¡°Don''t judge a book by its cover.¡± Despite his gentle features, he was what you would call a super sadist.

    His black heart matches his black clothing.

    ¡°Hm? I never said that I was sticking up for you. Why would I waste my precious energy to look out for an annoying fly like you?¡±

    ¡°Wow. That''s harsh. Aren''t you the one that said even idiots have feelings?¡±

    Said Chrome.

    ¡°I did. But that makes it even more fun to trample on their feelings.¡±

    Zetsu had a mischievous smirk on his face.

    (Wow, sadism runs deep in this one. I feel sorry for his future wife. She better get use to wearing a collar.)

    Chrome felt sorry for the poor unfortunate soul in the future.

    ¡°Brother, take your own advice and leave Reiji alone. Look, he''s in the corner crying.¡±

    Reiji, who was in a corner of the room mumbling ¡°I''m not an idiot¡± over and over again, looked around when his name was called by a new voice.

    ¡°Nico~¡±

    ¡°Before you put on a stupid expression on your face, let me tell you that I''m not defending you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Don''t ¡®Huh?¡¯ me. You''re the one who¡¯s in the wrong in first place.¡±

    Said the final boy in the room. He was standing near the door. His face had a dangerous look to it. He had blonde messy hair and gold beast-like eyes. He was 187 cm and muscular built. He was wearing a sleeveless version of the jacket that other boys were wearing. He had on a yellow tank top, with a picture of lion¡¯s face on it. His overall look can only be described as ¡°wild¡±.Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Since that''s the case, why did you tell me to stop, Nico?¡±

    Asked Zetsu.

    ¡°That''s because you weren''t going to stop until you broke his mind. He might be an idiot, but even idiots have their uses, Brother.¡±

    Said Nico.

    ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?!¡±

    Shouted Reiji.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Nico ignored him.

    ¡°Listen,Reiji. Some people are born to accomplish a lot in life, while others are born to be fireworks.¡±

    ¡°Fireworks?¡±

    Zetsu walked up to the hurting Reiji, and started to talking to him with a gentle voice.

    ¡°Yes, fireworks. Aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess?¡±

    Reiji was wondering what Zetsu was getting at.

    ¡°I see. Here a present to help you become a true firework.¡±

    Zetsu took a box that was tucked behind his back, and gave it Reiji.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Reiji happily took the box with a stupid look. Well, from Nico and Chrome¡¯s point of view, he did.

    Reiji quickly opened the box and-

    ¡°.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It was a bomb.

    Reiji had a blank expression on his face. While Zetsu-

    ¡°It''s a brand new necklace!¡±

    It was a bomb with a chain on it.

    ¡°Now go Reiji! Go and become a firework! It may be a short life, but it will be a short but beautiful life!¡±

    ¡°In the end you''re just telling me to blow myself up!¡±

    Reiji once again isolate himself in a corner and started crying. It was a pathetic sight.

    ¡°¡­.Anyway, getting back to main topic.¡±

    Said Chrome.

    ¡°What do you guys think, about what happened at Le Nuit?¡±

    ¡°What''s there to think about? It''s a dangerous combination, no matter how you look at.¡±

    Zetsu responded with a serious expression.

    ¡°Our only choice is to crush D¡¯Arc before it gets anymore powerful.¡±

    Nico was also serious.

    ¡°Wait. We can''t just go destroying buildings, and killing people without the boss¡¯ permission.¡±

    Chrome stopped the brothers from going on a rampage.

    ¡°Bloom, what do you think?¡±

    Chrome turned her attention to the center of the room but-

    ¡°Huh? Zetsu, Nico, where''s Bloom?¡±

    The person who was suppose to be in the middle of the room, wasn''t there.

    ¡°I think she''s taking a nap on the couch.¡±

    Said Nico, as he pointed to one corner of the room where the couch was.

    Chrome looked at the couch, and saw that someone was laying there. She walked over to the person, and looked down.

    It was an extremely beautiful girl with long silver hair. Her sleeping face looked like it could rob any man of his senses. It was a beauty that no artist could even imagine to draw.

    She was wearing a black choker, with a silver pendent of the letters ¡°MB¡±. She had on a white dress shirt with the sleeves slightly rolled up, and the first three buttons loose; deliberately showing her cleavage and the pink and black bra underneath. A short black tie with pink stitching. A pink and black fingerless glove with a silver crow design on her right hand. She had on a short pink and black skirt, and a jacket like what Reiji had on tied around her waist. And finally, a pair of black knee high combat boots. Her overall look was a mixture of a tomboy and seductress.

    ¡°¡­I''m surprise she can sleep so defenseless in a room with three guys in it.¡±

    Said Zetsu.

    ¡°Don''t even think about it, brother. If we lay even a finger on her, we can kiss our lives goodbye.¡±

    ¡°I know that. I don''t want to die yet, so I won''t try anything.¡±

    ¡°Well, even if you tried anything and Bloom doesn''t kill you, I''ll will.¡±

    Said Chrome, with a very intimidating voice.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Everyone knows that your overprotective when it comes to Bloom.¡±

    Said Zetsu. He brushed off Chrome¡¯s intimidation like it was nothing.

    ¡°Not as much as the boss. You remember that time, Bloom was injured in a fight with a terrorist group?¡±

    Asked Nico.

    ¡°Yeah. He charged into their hideout, and crushed the bones of everyone in there.¡±

    Chrome answered.

    ¡°That scene was too gruesome for even me, and I''m a sadist.¡±

    The incident that they were talking about resulted in the destruction of 4 warehouses, two armored helicopters and a jet.

    ¡°Anyway, we can''t leave her like this. We already waste too much time dealing with a certain idiot.¡±

    ¡°You''re right. As our sub-leader, Bloom needs to make a decision on what to do next.¡±

    ¡°We either crush D¡¯Arc or wait and see how the situation develops, huh? I prefer the former. I just love the faces people make when their ambition comes crashing down in front of them.¡±

    Chrome pointed out the urgency of the situation and the brothers agreed with her.

    ¡°You sound like the evil one to me.¡±

    Saying so, Chrome placed her hand on Bloom¡¯s shoulder, and shook her gently.

    ¡°Hey Bloom wake up, we need you.

    After a few shakes, the girl Bloom showed signs of waking up.

    ¡°¡­.Hmm?¡±

    She slowly opened her eyelids to reveal her glassy pink eyes.

    She drowsily lifted her torso and sat up. She then yawned in a cute manner, and slowly checked her surroundings.

    ¡°¡­huh? Did I fell asleep?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Yup, I don''t know for how long though. What''s the last thing you remember?¡±

    Chrome was trying to find out how much of situation does Bloomknew.

    ¡°Hmm, I think it was around the time the king asked the fool to switch places with him?¡±

    Megumi cutely tilted her head when trying to remember.

    ¡°That''s pretty far back.¡±

    Said Chrome.

    ¡°Yeah, you missed a lot of stuff.¡±

    Said Zetsu.

    ¡°It can''t be helped, I guess we have to update you with the current situation.¡±

    Said Nico.

    ¡°Sorry, guys.¡±

    Bloonclasped her hands together, and bowed her head apologetically. In response-

    ¡°Don''t worry about it, Bloom. You must be tired.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we made you come here even though it''s a school night. So we can''t complain. Right, brother?¡±

    ¡°There''s nothing wrong with falling asleep every now and again.¡±

    They all showed Bloom gentle smiles and spoke with understanding.

    It was a beautiful scene until-

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    A shout broke the atmosphere. Of course, it was Reiji. He walked out of the corner, he was pathetically crying in, and stood in front of his comrades. He was clearly upset.

    ¡°What''s with the difference in attitude?! Why are you guys so harsh on me, and so lenient with her?!¡±

    ¡°And, the idiot has recovered.¡±

    Said Chrome, who was clearly annoyed.

    Zetsu sighed, and placed his hand on Reiji¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°So you''re saying that we don''t treating you the same way we treat Bloom?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s what I''m saying.¡±

    Zetsu sighed again.

    ¡°Well, I wont deny that. But there''s a good reason.¡±

    ¡°Good reason?¡±

    Reiji started to wonder what reason could there be for the difference in treatment among comrades.

    Zetsu stretched out his hand towards Bloom, and had an excited look on his face.

    ¡°Look at Bloom. She''s our beautiful leader. She''s our pride and joy. She''s our Idol. Our goddess.¡±

    He then looked back at Reiji, with a bored and disappointed expression.

    ¡°And then, there''s you. A gullible idiot, with a waste of a intimidating face. Comparing you to her, is like comparing a bottle cap to a diamond. It makes no sense! So of course, she''ll be treated differently. Now, go back to your corner, you bottle cap! We''re trying to talk to our diamond!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you sadist bastard before I recycle you like the trash you are!¡±

    The usual running gag of tormenting Reiji ended in failure when Reiji made an unexpected comeback, which caught Zetsu off guard.

    Bloom chuckled sweetly, when she saw a confused Zetsu. And then spoke.

    ¡°Reiji is right. It wouldn''t be fair for me not to be punished for falling asleep, at such an important time.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Reiji didn''t expect Bloom to agree with him.

    ¡°¡­Well, if Bloomsays so¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess it can''t be helped..¡±

    Chrome and Nico also surprisingly agreed.

    ¡°So, what kind punishment do you recommend, Reiji?¡±

    Asked Bloom.

    ¡°Eh? Um¡­ah, that''s right!¡±

    Reiji seemed to have recalled something.

    ¡°The last time I fell asleep in a meeting, I was tied to a pole for the whole night!¡±

    Reiji recalled a bad memory, and got angry just from remembering it.

    ¡°What''s the big deal? We''ve all been through torture training, so that shouldn''t be considered a punishment.¡±

    Said Chrome.

    ¡°I was trained to withstand torture, not being tied to a pole butt naked in the winter!¡±

    Reiji complained.

    ¡°Naked? I don''t remember that.¡±

    Chrome was skeptical.

    ¡°Well, that''s not surprising, because Zetsu was the one who did it.¡±

    Nico revealed what his brother had done in the past.

    ¡°I demand justice, dammit!¡±

    Reiji completely believed what he said was right but-

    ¡°Ew. I can''t believe you''re saying that.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°To think that you would demand that Bloom is to be forcibly stripped, and tied to a pole.¡±

    ¡°Eh? No..¡±

    ¡°That''s cold man, and you call me a sadist.¡±

    But it only led to his downfall.

    ¡°Ah, no. I didn''t mean it that way.¡±

    ¡°I thought better of you, Reiji.¡±

    Said Chrome.

    ¡°To think you want to humiliate such a weak defenseless girl.¡±

    Said Nico.

    ¡°Weak and defenseless?¡±

    Hearing those words, Reiji recalled an incident where Silver Crow was battling against a rival organization. He remembered seeing that weak and defenseless girl crush 4 anti-magic tanks, and ¡°threw¡± an entire building at an enemy helicopter.

    (That girl is by no means weak or defenseless!)

    Thought Reiji. He was beginning suspect that the his comrades were planning something. When-

    ¡°Reiji, please don''t make me strip.¡±

    Reiji heard a sweet and seductive voice call out to him. He turned his attention to Bloom.

    ¡°If you make strip, I''ll cry.¡±

    Her beautiful face had a embarrassed expression, and she looked like she was close to crying. And her angelic voice robbed Reiji of all the suspicion that he had. Not only that, it robbed him of all his senses.

    ¡°W-w-what have I done?!¡±

    Reiji screamed, while holding his head.

    ¡°How could I''ve demand that she should do such a thing?! I''m the worst! I''m less than a human being! Oh god, strike me with lightning for my sin is unforgivable!¡±

    Reiji went by the window got on his knees, and shouted at the sky. Of course, no lightning came.

    ¡°Even God as abandon a piece trash like me!¡±

    For the third time, Reiji went into a corner to cry. His intimidating face is really wasted on him.

    I blame the author.

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!¡±

    Zetsu and Nico were laughing uncontrollably, and was even rolling on the floor. While Chrome just shook her head and thought-

    (Wow, men are really simple creatures. No. Maybe it''s just him?)

    She looked to her side, and saw Bloom wearing a wicked smile.

    ¡°You really love tormenting the opposite sex, Bloom.¡±

    ¡°Don''t say it like that , Chrome. Reiji was just so cute that I had to tease him a little before I head out.¡±

    ¡°Head out? Where to?¡±

    ¡°To Le Nuit of course. I''m going to pay our friend Blanche, a little visit.¡±

    Bloom said, with an intimidating, but seductive voice.

    ¡°Did you expect Blanche to make Kei Hanazawa his spy?¡±

    ¡°You give me too much credit, Chrome. I had always planned to pay him a visit, no matter the outcome of his meeting with Kei Hanazawa.¡±

    Bloom had a playful smile on her face, but it wasn''t childish. It was more like the smile woman make when they''re flirting with a friend. A teasing smile.

    ¡°Then, I''ll come with you.¡±

    Chrome said.

    ¡°You guys stay here. If all of us visit at the same time, it will only put Blanche on edge.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. I guess you''re right.¡±

    Chrome had a worried expression on her face. Seeing that, Megumi placed her hand on top of Chrome¡¯s head.

    ¡°It will be okay. I''ll back soon.¡±

    She showed Chrome a gentle smile, and brought her face closer to hers, until their foreheads touched.

    ¡°So, don''t make that face.¡±

    ¡°¡­Stop treating me like child, we¡¯re the same age.¡±

    Chrome moved her face away from Bloom and walked away.

    (Did I tease her too much?)

    Bloom shrugged her shoulders and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Oh Nico, didn''t anything else happen while I was asleep?¡±

    Nico stopped laughing, when he heard Bloom¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yeah, something about a huge brawl among gang members in the 9th district. Apparently, someone with azure hair was running amok.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°9th district? That''s a commercial district. You guys should check up on that, while I''m away.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    Everyone in the room including the crying Reiji responded to Bloom commands.

    After that she left the room and walked to elevator, and waited until it opened.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    A couple stepped out of the elevator, and fell to ground in fright when they saw Bloom.

    There was no smile on her face, and her glassy eyes looked like they had flames in them. Her once angelic face looked wicked and devilish. She was clearly furious and reason for this was the man who she was about visit.

    Bloom ignored the couple that ran away, and stepped inside the elevator and waited for it to close.

    ¡°To think that Blanche is about gain more power. He''s becoming too big of a threat to the city.¡±

    She displayed a cruel smile.

    ¡°The best option is to eliminate him.¡±

 Unforeseen Incident

    10:55PM. In front of Le Nuit.

    Kei Hanazawa was waiting for his ¡°escort¡±, that Blanche had assigned to him to pick him up with a car. The car was also given to him by Blanche.

    ¡°Tsk. To think that I of all people would be in this kind of situation.¡±

    After he agreed to Blanche''s proposal, he was told to leave the district first thing in morning and return to the syndicate. Then, he was to begin reporting to Blanche on a monthly basis.

    Hanazawa had no choice but to obey for now, since he went behind his father''s back, and tried to accumulate power for himself. This was a crime punishable by death, and his father wouldn''t pardon him regardless of their relationship. In fact, he would probably kill Hanazawa himself. That was the reason why Kei was currently obeying Blanche.

    ¡°I swear in a year, no, six months; I''m going have Blanche head displayed on my wall.¡±

    Said Hanazawa. He looked straight ahead with a savage smile on his face, when something caught his eye.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was a beautiful silver haired girl.

    ¡°....What a beautiful person. Who is she? Could she be one of Blanche''s employees?¡±

    Hanazawa saw that the girl was walking towards him, and started to get nervous; as any man would if they faced a beauty such as this.

    The girl got closer and his palms began to sweat.

    ¡°Should I say something? No, if she''s really one of Blanche girls, than she might be dangerous. Ah, what should I do?!¡±

    The longer Hanazawa stared at the girl, the more drawn in he became.

    He stared at the girl until she walked past him. No, she didn''t really walked pasthim she stopped a little bit behind him.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    This confused Hanazawa.

    The silver haired girl didn''t say anything. She just stood there. Seeing that, Hanazawa-

    ¡°¡­Um, can I help you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The girl didn''t respond and just kept standing behind him. After a few more seconds, without even glancing at him-

    ¡°You disappoint me, Kei Hanazawa. To think that, you would lose in such a disgraceful manner. I guess was wrong about you, pathetic.¡±

    Said the girl with a scornful tone. She slowly walked away without waiting for Kei¡¯s response.

    ¡°Wh-wh-what did you say, you bitch?!¡±

    Kei was both surprised and angry, by the fact that he was insulted by a complete stranger. He turned around to grabbed the girl, but-

    ¡°!¡±

    He couldn''t do it. His body just wouldn''t listen to him.

    It wasn''t that the girl had used some kind of special power or anything.

    ¡°Wha...¡±

    Every nerve in his body was telling him not to move a step closer to her.

    Kei Hanazawa was restrained by his own instincts as an Infected.

    His entire body trembled at the sight of the girl walking through the front door, like she owned the place.

    It was as if a giant snake was wrapping itself around his entire body, and getting ready to devour him whole.

    ¡°I''ve only felt like this when I''m in front of my father¡­¡±

    Hanazawa heard a car stopped behind him. He turned around and saw that it was his ¡°escort¡±, and quickly walked towards the car. By the time he was in front of the car, the ¡°escort¡± had already opened the door for him. He put one foot in the car, and then around and looked at the entrance again.

    ¡°Jeane-Pierre Blanche, I don''t know if she''s your employee or your guest or whatever, but¡­¡±

    Hanazawa recalled the girl¡¯s beautiful, yet terrifying aura; and started trembling once again.

    ¡°One hell of a monster is about to pay you a visit.¡±

    11:10 PM. Monsieur¡¯s Room.

    Bloom and Blanche were sitting at an expensive table. Blanche had changed the scenery of the room, using a virtual reality program he installed into the hotel¡¯s super computer. The room currently looked cozier, than when he had the meeting with Hanazawa earlier. There was a huge television, a sofa, and a fridge in the corner. The table was at the center of the room.

    Bloom and Blanche weren''t the only ones in the room. Sapphire, Ruby and the other girls were all watching TV together on the sofa. They didn''t seem to mind Bloom presence, they were probably used to her paying Blanche a visit.

    However, Sapphire would occasionally glance at her.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Blanche pressed a button on the side of the table, and a can of apple soda appeared in front of Bloom.

    ¡°¡­.I find the fact that you know my preferences very disturbing. Don''t tell me that you''re stalking me?¡±

    Said Bloom, with a teasing smile.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Why would I stalk a beautiful girl like you? I would prefer to kidnap your heart the old fashion way.¡±

    Blanche laughed, and so did Bloom.

    ¡°¡­Now that the formalities are over. Please tell me. What can I do for you, Silver Crow¡¯s Gravity Queen?¡±

    Blanche had an innocent smile on his face.

    ¡°Don''t play dumb. You know why I''m here.¡±

    Bloom smiled in return, but she was actually angry on the inside.

    ¡°Could it be that you''re here because of my meeting with Kei Hanazawa?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Bloom simply smiled in response.

    Blanche put both his elbows on the table, and used his hands to support his head.

    ¡°How did you know about it? Don''t tell me that you''re stalking me?¡±

    ¡°Why would I stalk, a cunning pervy bastard like you? I would prefer to kill you the old fashion way.¡±

    Bloom kept her smile on her face while saying so.

    ¡°Hahaha! I''ve never been threaten in such a beautiful way! I really love our little meetings, Mademoiselle!¡±

    Blanche seemed to be enjoying himself.

    ¡°You can only laugh like that, because you know that I can''t kill you. Well, for now anyway.¡±

    Bloom playful smile quickly turned wicked.

    Blanche just laughed in response.

    ¡°Well, that''s true. According to your boss, my existence is too vital to the 11th District to eliminate, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even though, it''s only been four years, you''re still one of the major bosses of the district. If we were to kill you and destroy D¡¯Arc, then a lot people would try to take the vacant seat. Long story short, a lot of people would die. A lot of innocent people.¡±

    ¡°And, that goes against your boss'' ideology.¡±

    Blanche had a smirk on his face.

    ¡°Yes. That''s right.¡±

    Blanche''s smirking face annoyed Bloom.

    ¡°But it doesn''t goes against mine.¡±

    ¡°Oh. So, are you here to kill me?¡±

    Hearing Blanche''s question, the girls turned their attention from the Tv unto the table.

    Bloom noticed that, and impatiently tapped her finger on the table.

    ¡°Monsieur, I appreciate it if you don''t put words in my mouth. It will only lead to misunderstandings, and those misunderstandings will lead to bloodshed.¡±

    Bloom used her hand to seductively fix her hair behind her right ear, and looked over at the girls sitting on the couch, and said-

    ¡°I don''t want to get blood in my hair when I swat flies.¡±

    Bloom glared at the girls, and the girls glared back at her. The tension in the room was at it¡¯s peak. Seeing that, Blanche.

    ¡°Calm down, girls. There no need for unnecessary bloodshed.¡±

    He spoke in a joyful voice, and was trying to diffuse the tension.

    ¡°Mademoiselle, you said that this all a misunderstanding, right? Then, does that mean that you didn''t come here for my life?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s correct. Even though I would prefer to crush this whole building like a paper cup. But if I did do that, my boss would get upset, and I don''t want to upset him, if possible.¡±

    Bloom was annoyed by the fact that she couldn''t do as she please, but she was mature about it, and didn''t let it show on her face. Instead, she just smiled as she spoke.

    ¡°I see. Then why did you come here?¡±

    Asked Blanche.

    ¡°To warn you.¡±

    ¡°Warn me? About what?¡±

    ¡°The Twin Headed Dragon, of course. You shouldn''t underestimate them. They''re one of Grim City''s most powerful criminal organization for a reason. Even the 4 pillars can''t touch them carelessly. Why do you believe that you can take them down with just Kei Hanazawa?¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you concerned about me, Gravity Queen?¡±

    ¡°No. I''m worried that if you awaken the dragon, it will bear its fangs at the city.¡±

    Bloom¡¯s tone became harsh at Blanche''s joke.

    In response, Blanche simply chuckled and said-

    ¡°Don''t worry about that. I have a plan in case that happens.¡±

    Bloom cutely leaned her head forward with a smile.

    ¡°Oh. Let me hear that plan.¡±

    Blanche smiled and opened his mouth, when-

    ¡°Bloom! We have a problem!¡±

    Just as Blanche was about to say something, four teenagers burst through the door and stormed into the room.

    It was Chrome, Reiji, Nico and Zetsu. They all had an anxious look on their faces.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    Asked Bloom, she was confused by their sudden intrusion. Not only her, but Blanche and the girls as well, were wondering what the fuss was all about.

    The one who spoke was Chrome.

    ¡°It''s D¡¯Arc! Someone is attacking D¡¯Arc members all over the city!¡±

    11:15. Five minutes after Bloom¡¯s and Blanche''s meeting began.

    Kei Hanazawa was in the car Blanche loaned him, and was only a few minutes away from leaving District 11.

    ¡°Ah~ I want a bath. No, I want a bath with a hot woman!¡±

    He was enjoying a bottle of champagne all by himself. He drank more than half of the bottle by himself, and was clearly drunk.

    ¡°Damn that pervy bastard! Showing off all those sexy girls without even offering me one! Aren''t we partners?! Partners should share everything!¡±

    He put the champagne bottle at his mouth, and drank directly from it. He was trying to drink his troubles away.

    ¡°That''s it! I want a woman to comfort me! Driver! Drive me to the best club in town! One with lots of sexy women! Step on it! Hahaha!¡±

    The driver found his passenger annoying, and decide to ignore me. He turned up radio to shut him out. That''s when it happened.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The driver saw something in the middle of the road. It was a person dressed in a black hoodie.

    ¡°Don''t tell me it''s another drunk.¡±

    The driver didn''t slow down, he just beeped the horn.

    ¡°Get out the way, you idiot!¡±

    He beeped the horn again.

    ¡°Do you have a death wish or something?!¡±

    The driver continued to beeped the horn, but the person didn''t move an inch. Seeing that, the driver sped up. He was trying to scare them.

    The car was about to hit them, but the person simply looked at the car, and said-

    ¡°Shut up will ya. You''re annoying.¡±

    And, stop the car with a kick.

    ¡°W-what the hell?!¡±

    Hanazawa and the bottle he was holding, was jerked vigorously; and he slammed his head in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Hey, driver! What the hell happen?!¡±

    Hanazawa roared with his head down. It seems the hit to the head sobered him up.

    The driver didn''t respond.

    ¡°Oi! Didn''t you hear you me?! Huh?!¡±

    Hanazawa got angry and looked up at the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°W-what the hell happened to the car?!¡±

    The entire front entire front half of the car was crushed, like it was hit by a truck.

    Hanazawa quickly searched for the driver. He saw him down laying on the ground outside of the car.

    His didn''t seemed to have any major injuries. Which meant that he jumped out of the car before it was crushed.

    ¡°Hey-¡±

    Kei was about to call out to him, but he stopped when he noticed someone was walking up to the driver.

    Kei watched as the driver tried to reach for his gun, but was rendered unconscious by a kick to the head.

    The person wearing full black then noticed Kei, and walked over to the bent up car.

    ¡°Open dammit!¡±

    Kei tried to open the door on the other side, but it wouldn''t open. That was because the computer controlling the locks was destroyed.

    Kei quickly searched for a weapon, but the only thing he could find was the broken champagne bottle.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    He took up the bottle, even though he knew that it would be useless against someone, who could easily destroy a reinforced anti-magic car.

    The person in black stood outside the door on the opposite side from Kei, and spoke to him. Kei could see azure hair peeking out of the hoodie.

    ¡°Are you Jeane-Pierre Blanche or Kei Hanazawa?¡±

    ¡°Why would I tell you who I am, when you just attack my car?!¡±

    ¡°I see. You got a point there. Well, it doesn''t matter who you are. The fact remains that you''re connected to D¡¯Arc in some way.¡±

    The voice spoke in a nonchalant tone which frightened Kei.

    ¡°Who are you, and why are you targeting D¡¯Arc?!¡±

    ¡°It''s a pain to explain.¡±

    That was the only thing the voice said before he suddenly rip off crushed car door, like it was cardboard.

    He threw the door one side and grabbed Kei''s leg, and dragged him outside the car.

    ¡°Hey, let me go, you bastard!¡±

    He held Kei upside down by his leg like he was holding a doll. Kei was kicking and screaming trying to get free, but the person in black ignored his struggle and put his hand in Kei''s pocket, and removed his ID.

    ¡°Kei Hanazawa. You''re on my list. Well, the result wouldn''t have change even if you weren''t.¡±

    Without saying another word, he took the screaming Kei and slammed into the roof of the car.

    Kei''s body was lodged deeplyinto a freshly made bent in the car. He wasn''t dead, just unconscious. If he hadn''t quickly covered his body with magic, he would''ve died instantly.

    Miko stared quietly at Kei for a while before walking away.

    ¡°Kei Hanazawa, I want you to sleep for the rest of the night. But, don''t worry. By the time you wake up, D¡¯Arc and its leader will be 6 foot under.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it''s a slaughter party!¡±

    Said Ishma who was in her glove form.

    Miko sighed.

    ¡°I knew that this was gonna be a long night.¡±

    Miko yawned as he walked through the night. His destination was a certain hotel in the 11th District.

 Intruding Like A Boss

    11:35PM, present time. Monsieur¡¯s Room.

    ¡°W-what did you say?¡±

    Asked the shocked Bloom.

    ¡°I said, we''ve receive reports that D¡¯Arc members are being crushed all over the city.¡±

    Said Chrome

    ¡°I can''t believe it. How many?¡±

    ¡°Over 200 the last time we checked. And that''s just the ones that were found. I believe that they could be more.¡±

    ¡°200?!¡±

    This time the one to be shocked, was Blanche. He probably didn''t expect to hear such a big number.

    ¡°Jade!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m already on it.¡±

    Jade took what appeared to be a remote, and pointed it atthe wall next to her and pressed a button. The wall then began transforming. The wall divided itself into several rectangles, the rectangles then faded away, and a giant monitor appeared from behind the wall.

    Jade then walked up to the monitor, and placed her palm on the screen. The screen then began to display a map, which looked like it was of city. The map had dots on it, that were moving around.

    ¡°Let''s see¡­¡±

    Jade began moving her hand over the monitor. She was operating it.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    After a few seconds, she suddenly exclaimed in shocked.

    ¡°What happened?!¡±

    Blanche asked anxiously.

    ¡°M-M-Monsieur! We''ve lost contact with over 500 members in the last 2 hours!¡±

    ¡°500?!¡±

    Blanche lost all the power in his lower body, and fell to his knees.

    ¡°Not only that, 2 warehouses have been destroyed along with three of our bases!¡±

    Continued Jade.

    Blanche was so shocked that his eyes rolled to the back of his head.

    ¡°¡­.Could it be that the syndicate found out about your plan, and is launching an all out attack on D¡¯Arc?¡±

    Seeing Blanche in shock, Bloom spoke her honest thoughts. Her intentions was to help Blanche to figure out the situation, since she herself didn''t know what was going on.

    ¡°¡­.Syndicate? ¡­..Kei Hanazawa! Could it be that bastard¡¯s doing?!¡±

    And it seemed to have worked somewhat. Blanche''s face regained its natural color, and he quickly stood up.

    ¡°Jade, check up on the escort car for Kei Hanazawa!¡±

    Blanche gave an order and Jade quietly operated the giant monitor.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°What is it? Tell me, nothing will surprise me any more at this point.¡±

    Seeing that something had caught her eye, Blanche ordered Jade to speak up.

    ¡°The tracking device in the car escorting Kei Hanazawa has been destroyed, and its driver can''t be reached¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see. So, that bastard Kei Hanazawa set me up?¡±

    Blanche began to wonder if everything that happened tonight was all according to Hanazawa''s plan, and clinched his fists so tight that his hands started to bleed.

    ¡°Jade, use our private satellite and show me the car.¡±

    Said Blanche. His voice was, calm but it was clear that he was furious.

    ¡°I already did¡­¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    Blanche realized that Jade was hesitating about something.

    ¡°It''s better for you look for yourself¡­¡±

    Jade touched a small window at the corner of the screen, and expanded it to full screen.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The first one to show their surprise was Bloom.

    Blanche just looked at the monitor with his mouth open. His was utterly speechless. He wasn''t the only one everyone in the room was shocked.

    On the screen, was Kei Hanazawa lodged in a car roof, like beef between a toco shell.

    ¡°¡­Is he dead?¡±

    Blanche hesitantly asked.

    ¡°No. Even though it''s faints, the satellite can still pick up vital signs.¡±

    Jade answered.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Blanche then began to doubt that Hanazawa was involved in the attack on his organization.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°So, Kei Hanazawa didn''t attack D¡¯Arc¡­¡±

    Bloom seemed to be thinking the same thing as Blanche.

    ¡°Yeah. The fact that he was also attacked proved that he was innocent. Even if it was ploy to trick Monsieur, I don''t think he would go so far as to knock on death¡¯s door.¡±

    Said Chrome.

    ¡°If you look at the image on the screen, you can see that whoever did this could''ve kill him, but chose to leave him alive.¡±

    Said Nico.

    ¡°It''s the same for the other D¡¯Arc members. They were beaten to pulp, but they''re all reported alive.¡±

    Said Zetsu.

    ¡°Huh? None of the D¡¯Arc members are dead?¡±

    Bloom was surprised to hear such a fact.

    ¡°¡­.That means that whoever¡¯s attacking my organization, is purposely letting my men live. What kind of sick joke is that? Are they just fucking with me?!¡±

    Hearing that his men were spared would''ve been a joyous occasion for some, but for Blanche it was an insult of the highest level.

    To him, that meant that he was being looked down upon, and that was what he hated the most in the entire world.

    The veins in his head looked like they were going to burst. He gritted his teeth like a wild animal.

    ¡°Who¡­.Who is the bastard that''s underestimating me?!¡±

    ¡°That would me.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Blanche and everyone in the room, were caught off guard when a voice answered to Blanche''s roar of frustration.

    They frantically looked where the voice came from. It came from behind the door.

    ¡°Hey, are you sure this is the right room? If it isn''t, I''m going throw you off the building.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes sir! It''s the right room, I promise! Didn''t you answer him just now?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up. I need to double check. I don''t like wasting energy. So, it better be the right room.¡±

    ¡°It is! I promise.¡±

    Blanche and the others heard two voices coming from the hallway.

    Blanche recognized one as his employee. The other, he didn''t know who it belong to.

    He quickly signaled the girls to be on guard, and Bloom did the same with her comrades.

    ¡°Hey, I have an idea!¡±

    A new voice was heard. It was of an ambiguous nature but it belonged to a child.

    ¡°I''m sure it''s just something stupid.¡±

    Said another voice which was obviously that of a girl¡¯s.

    ¡°Just tell me the idea Ishma.¡±

    Everything was silent for a bit, and then-

    ¡°Oh, that sounds pretty fun.¡±

    ¡°See?¡±

    ¡°Then I''ll like to apologize beforehand.¡±

    Said the mystery voice.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    Asked the employee.

    ¡°This.¡±

    *Bam!*

    After the voice said that, the door was suddenly forced open, and a body came flying in. The body bounced a few times before stopping at Blanche¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Blanche recognized the unconscious person as one of his employees. Someone had used his body to break down door.

    ¡°Um¡­.is Jeane-Pierre Blanche here?¡±

    And then someone casually walked into the room, and asked a question.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    No one said anything they just stared at the azure haired boy(?) dressed in full black in shock.

    Two persons were more shocked than the rest, and they were Bloom and Sapphire.

    The azure haired boy ignored the stares, and ask again.

    ¡°Is Jeane-Pierre Blanche here?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yeah. What can I do for you, little girl?¡±

    Miko frowned upon hearing Blanche''s question, and looked at him from head to toe. He then said in a slightly irritated tone-

    ¡°I need you to die. That''s all.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Everyone in the room was surprised. But, none more than Blanche.

    ¡°Wh-what did you say, you little brat?!¡±

    Blanche roared at the Miko, but Miko ignored his angry expression, and started to walk towards him.

    He stretched his hand out towards Blanche, but he wasn''t able to touch him.

    ¡°¡­.What are you doing? You might die you know?¡±

    The boy said, in a low and intimidating tone.

    He was surrounded by 4 girls. It sounded like an envious situation, but these 4 girls were all pointing Tridents at his head.

    They were Blanche''s personal guards.

    ¡°That''s our line, little girl¡±

    Said Jade.

    ¡°I don''t know who sent you, but don''t think you can just walk in here and threaten D¡¯Arc¡¯s boss, and leave here alive.¡±

    Added Amber.

    The girls formed a square formation around the boy, and were showing obvious killing intent.

    The only one who didn''t move was Sapphire, who looked like extremely flustered.

    ¡®Why the hell is Miko here?!¡¯

    She screamed in her head.

    She hasn''t seen him in two weeks and now he intrudes on her job, and asked to kill the guy she was spying on.

    This was too much, even if he was a king!

    She took a glance at Bloom, but Bloom didn''t seem to notice, so her attempt to communicate ended in failure.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Blanche realized that she was acting out of character, but decided to ignore it for now and turned his attention to the Miko in front of him.

    ¡°Are you the one attacking all my men?¡±

    Blanche asked.

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Miko answered honestly.

    ¡°How many of you are there?¡±

    ¡°Just me.¡±

    Miko had already told Ishma and Regis to stay hidden until he calls for them.

    He had no intention of showing off their powers or appearance more than he already have.

    ¡°Wha?! You expect me to believe that you alone took down 500 men, and destroyed two warehouses?!¡±

    Blanche roared.

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Miko had a really uninterested look on his face when answering Blanche''s questions, which irritated him.

    ¡°Don''t fuck with me, you brat!¡±

    Blanche roared at him, which caused his expression to suddenly changed from boredom to irritation.

    He spoke with a low voice.

    ¡°Shut up. Your constant shouting is really annoying.¡±

    He then grabbed Jade, who was on his front left, by the arm and threw her behind him like an old rag.

    *Bam!*

    She slammed into the wall.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The girls were caught off guard by the sudden action.

    Miko didn''t let that opening go to waste.

    He kicked Amber, who was on his back left, and sent her flying out into the hall way.

    He then grabbed both Ruby and Gem, who were on his front left and back right respectively, by their collars and slammed them into each other, before throwing them out in the hallway too.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Blanche was surprised to see four of his best subordinates treated like they were rag dolls.

    He started to back away from Miko with a frighten expression.

    Miko expressionlessly walked towards him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    But, he was unable to reach Blanche again.

    ¡°Please wait!¡±

    This time the one, who stood before Miko to protect Blanche was Sapphire, who was panicking earlier.

    ¡®I can''t allow Blanche to die yet!¡¯

    She told herself.

    She spent the last year and plus working as his subordinate in order to supply her team with valuable information. She''s done a lot of things to ensure that her cover wasn''t blown, including fighting her own teammates. So she couldn''t allow Miko to ruin everything now.

    Especially when it seems like Blanche was in the middle of completing a big move. She needed to get more information from him so that her teammates could have an easier time stopping the criminal activities in the city.

    She looked at Bloom meaningfully.

    When Bloom saw her stop Miko she was able to confirm that Miko was the one who Sapphire was asked to recruit, but he escaped from her.

    She wasn''t so sure because the age didn''t match, but it seemed like he could alter his age freely.

    Bloom suddenly became quite interested in this young king.

    Miko on the other hand wasn''t that surprised to see Sapphire here.

    He had detected her scent from the moment he stepped into the hotel.

    He quickly deduced that she was uncover for one of the Pillars or it might even be like a part time job for her.

    Either way, Miko didn''t really care about her situation. He only wanted to hurry up and kill Blanche.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    That was all he said, but it was enough to send chills down her spine.

    Sapphire had a hard time finding the right words, and decided to simply ask a question.

    ¡°C-can you tell me the reason why you''re trying to kill Monsieur?¡±

    Seeing a clearly frighten Sapphire, Blanche called out to her.

    ¡°Sapphire! That kid doesn''t look like the reasoning type! Either fight or run!¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    Blanche was shocked to see that miko actually agree to explain his reason for his actions.

    He obviously didn''t know that Miko and Sapphire were acquaintances.

    He especially didn''t know that Sapphire was the one who brought him into the city in the first place.

    ¡°I have no reason to hide it.¡±

    Even though he didn''t care for her enough to stop his killing of Blanche, he still believed that he owed her for bringing him to this city.

    Even if it was an order from a superior.

    If possible he didn''t want to make it too awkward for her, he didn''t mind showing a tiny bit of restraint and explain the reasons for his actions.

    So while ignoring the speechless Blanche, Miko recalled why he was attacking D¡¯Arc.

 The Cause Of It All

    9:30 PM, District 9.

    The 9th district was what you would call a commercial district; almost 70% of the buildings in the district were either some kind of food outlet or a store of some kind.

    ¡°Starving¡­.I''m starving to death¡­¡±

    Said Ishma, who was waiting in line, inside a fast food restaurant.

    After leaving the apartment they walked around the city for a bit. They ran into some minor issues with the locals, but they handled it as quickly as possible, and made sure to erase the evidence.

    Later on Ishma complained about being hungry, and Regis rarely agreed with her. Miko himself was feeling quite hungry as well, so they decided to travel to the 9th District in search of a place to get some food.

    That''s when they stumbled upon a fast food restaurant. The three of them all had enhance senses so they were immediately drawn by the delicious smell coming from inside and approached it.

    But, they encountered an extremely long line upon arriving there.

    Apparently, the restaurant was having a pre-summer promotion, and was unveiling some new burger or something. Of course, Miko wasnt aware of this. Normally, he would leave and go to a different restaurant, but the new burger piqued his interest.

    ¡°A half chicken half beef burger? It''s topped with bacon dipped in barbecue sauce and cheddar cheese. The bun has secret ingredient inside it?¡±

    Miko and the girls was reading a promotional poster that a female employee gave him with their mouth watering.

    ¡°Don''t worry, miss. It may not sound like it, but it''s all low fat; so you don''t have to worry about getting fat and losing your perfect figure. It''s the same for your sisters.¡±

    Said the employee with an innocent expression.

    She wasn''t the first to mistook the three for sisters. It was actually quite understandable.

    Regis looked like a younger Miko, so it''s common sense to assume they''re relatives.

    As for Ishma, she might doesn''t look like them, but it takes two parents to make a child. If you wrap your head around the thought that Miko and Regis resembled their mother, while Ishma resembled their father, then it wasn''t odd to mistake them as siblings.

    However, being told that he had a perfect figure by a woman, gave Miko mixed feelings.

    And that was how the starving trio ended up a line that stretched to outside the store.

    After a few minutes, they were at the front of the line. Although, the line was long, it didn''t take an hour to reach the cashier. In fact, the line moved incredibly fast because most of the staff were androids. So, the three got their orders quite quickly.

    It was what happened afterwards that caused this whole incident.

    ¡°Yo! What''s the hold up?! Me and my boys are starving here!¡±

    A man who was waiting in line started to make a fuss. He wasn''t alone. Standing next to him was a group of intimidating looking men. They were obviously from a gang.

    Miko took a glanced at the men, and then looked at the front of the line. He saw that there was a girl, who couldn''t decided what to order. Apparently, she was ordering for more than one person, and became flustered after she couldn''t remember what she was suppose to order.

    Miko looked at the girl, and then looked at the burger, and then the girl again.

    ¡°Not my problem.¡±

    Saying so, Miko and the girls sat at a four seater table, and was preparing to eat their long awaited meal.

    In the background¡­.

    ¡°Oi, woman! What''s the hold up, huh?!¡±

    One of the men, walked up to the front of the line, and began to intimidate the teenage girl.

    ¡°Eh¡­um¡­sorry!¡±

    The girl started trembling when she saw the angry man.

    ¡°Huh?! Why are you apologizing?! Just hurry and order already or I''ll order for ya!¡±

    The man started to randomly select food from the monitor, that you order from.

    ¡°Ah! Please don''t do that!¡±

    The girl tried to stop the man, but he shoved her out the way and she fell to the floor.

    ¡°Shut up! I''m ordering what I want!¡±

    The man shouted. The girl could only look with frighten eyes.

    ¡°Hey! How can you treat a girl like that?!¡±

    A elderly man, who was also waiting line, went beside the girl and helped her up.

    Another man who was also in the line confronted the gang member.

    ¡°Do you have no home training?! Apologize to the young lady! Don''t you have a mother or a sister?! Would you like someone to treat them the way you did that gir-ugh?!¡±

    The man was unable to finish his sentence, because he was punched in the stomach by the gang member. He held his stomach, and fell to his knees.

    ¡°Shut up, old fuck! Why would I care what happen to a bitch, who was nothing but a drug addict and whore, who walked the streets at night?! I don''t have any woman in my family worth respecting!¡±

    The gang member forced the man to stand, and punched him again and again and again. He then grabbed him by his collar and threw him into a table.

    The table where Miko and the girls were sitting.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Everything on the table was knock to the ground; food and all.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko was seated in his chair and held both his hands in the air, as if he was holding a burger and was chewing on air.

    ¡°As if¡± meaning that his burger was no longer in his hands. The burger fell from his hand just as he was about to eat it. Miko had yet to taste the burger.

    Miko wasn''t the only one, Ishma and Regis both had their burgers hit out of their hands after a bite.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    They sat there with blank expressions.

    Miko on the other hand continued to chew on air.

    Whether if it was because he was denying reality or that his brain had yet to process what had happen, is unknown. Only thing that was clear was that he was chewing on air, and that his brain was slowly processing the information.

    A few seconds later, his mouth stopped moving.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    He slowly looked down.

    He wasn''t looking at the man, who was groaning in pain, he was looking at the now soiled burger.

    ¡°¡­Egg?¡±

    The surprised ingredient in the bun was apparently egg. The reason why Miko knew this, was because the bun had been stomped on, and it made the egg visible.

    It was at that time, Miko fully understood what happened.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    He quietly stood from his chair, and walked over to the cashier. Ishma and Regis silently followed behind them.

    ¡°Hahaha! Now, woman!¡±

    Said the gang member.

    ¡°You''re going to pay for our food!¡±

    ¡°W-why would I¡­..¡±

    The girl said in a low and frighten voice.

    ¡°Because you made wait, why else?!¡±

    Declared the gang member, who burst out laughing.

    He walked up to the girl and was about to grab her, when-

    ¡°Oi.¡±

    A sudden voice from behind caused him to stop. He turned around and saw who it belong to. Of course, it was Miko.

    ¡°Woah! What a cute girl! Oh, look! Even her sisters are cute!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Miko and the girls didn''t say anything in response to the gang member¡¯s outburst.

    ¡°Hey, do you wanna have a good time with me? I promise you, you won''t regret it!¡±

    The gang member tried to put his on Miko¡¯s shoulder, but Miko slapped away his hand before he could.

    He then pointed to the table where his was sitting and said-

    ¡°You''re going to pay for that.¡±

    The gang member looked over at the table, and responded-

    ¡°Huh?! Are you threatening me?! Are you related to that, old fart?!¡±

    The gang member misunderstood what Miko was talking about. Miko wasn¡¯t talking about the man groaning in pain on the ground. He was talking about his burger he waited in line for. Miko didn''t care about the man on the floor or anyone in the restaurant. The only thing on his mind was his burger.

    ¡°Huh?! Say something you little brat!¡±

    The gang member approached Miko, and was trying to intimidate him.

    ¡°Are you scared-¡±

    The man sentence was cut short.

    Miko grabbed his head, and slammed it into the monitor.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The sudden action surprised everyone in the restaurant. But, Miko wasn''t done.

    He then grabbed the man by his collar, and threw him into a wall.

    He then walked over to the gang member, who was groaning in pain, and grabbed him by the leg.

    Miko then, as if he was swinging a tennis racket, slammed the man into wall; again and again and again. Until he could no longer make a sound.

    ¡°You bastard! What do you think you''re doing?!¡±

    Miko heard a shout behind him, and turn around to see a man charging towards him. He looked like he was the gang member¡¯s comrade.

    The man charged towards Miko with a knife; but he was never even able to swing it.

    ¡°Give me back my burger, motherfucker!¡±

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    Ishma came out of nowhere and kicked him in the face.

    The man smashed through the restaurant window, and landed outside.

    The other gang members who saw the whole thing, looked like they wanted to run. But unfortunately for them¡­

    ¡°Oi. Someone is going to pay for this.¡±

    Miko and the girl¡¯s switches had been flipped. It didn''t matter where or when; once they were in the mood all hell is gonna break lose.

    ¡°Ek!¡±

    The gang members shrieked when they saw the merciless look in the three¡¯s eyes. They tried run, but running was futile.

    Regis grabbed one of them by his long blonde ponytail, and forced him to face her, before kneeing him in the face.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    She wasn''t finished. He grabbed him by the shirt, and threw him at his friends. The blonde gang member crashed into his comrades, and they all fell outside.

    ¡°There''s an old saying. An hungry man is an angry man.¡±

    The gang members slowly turned around, and looked at the demons walking towards them.

    ¡°I''m going to show you, how true that saying really is.¡±

    The gang members no longer tried to run. Fear had frozen them in place. Fear that only the devil could cause.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    After breaking their arms and legs, and had done other things that would be better left unsaid to the men; Miko and the girls took all the money that were in their pockets, and was at the front of line once again. They didn''t wait long this time, because the other persons in the line all allowed them to go straight to the front. He didn''t know whether it was out of fear or out of respect; either way Miko didn''t care. The only thing he cared about was his long awaited burger.

    It happened just as Miko, who enjoyed his burger to the fullest, left the restaurant with the girls.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    They found themselves surrounded by at least 20 men. They were all wearing a pendant with a burning cross and a star, somewhere on them.

    Miko didn''t need to ask why they were surrounding him. He could already guess.

    ¡°That''s them! Those are the girls that beat up our guys!¡±

    Apparently, another gang member was in the area, when Miko and the girls were rearranging their skeletons.

    ¡°Sigh. First of all, I''m a guy. Second of all, this whole ¡®avenging our comrades¡¯ thing looks like a pain in the ass; so, I''m just going end this and be on my way.¡±

    ¡°Wha-!¡±

    Before any of the gang members could react, Miko kicked one of them in the chest, and sent him flying into a nearby store.

    He then preceded to punch, kick, choke and slap the rest of the men, until they were unable to move or speak.

    Miko and the girls then quickly left the scene before a crowd could be formed.

    It wasn''t that he was scared of what people would think of him, it was just that he didn''t want any unnecessary trouble; because unnecessary trouble leads to the unnecessary use of energy. Since, Miko was lazy by nature that was the last thing he wanted.

    They went for stroll through a nearby park.

    ¡°There¡¯s the bastard! Hey, you! How dare you attack D¡¯arc?! You won''t live to see tomorrow- ugh?!¡±

    While they were on their stroll, they encountered more gang members. Feeling annoyed, Ishma delivered a roundhouse kick to one of them, who was spouting out clich¨¦ lines. She then preceded crush the rest.

    She and Regis were equally as strong as Miko, so they could easily handle men on this level.

    10:10PM, District 18. Miko and girls were sitting alone in the night.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Miko was extremely irritated.

    No matter where he went, he encountered more and more D¡¯Arc members. Even when they left District 9, that didn''t change.

    The total number of men they''ve broken, had already reach the triple digit mark.

    ¡°This isn''t a coincidence. Those bastards are keeping track of our movements. They''re probably using a satellite, which means they aren''t just any street gangs. And most of them are somewhat skilled, which means that they belong to a large crime organization¡­¡­. Sigh.¡±

    Miko was overwhelmed by how annoying this night was becoming.

    The gang members probably won''t stop attacking him until he''s either dead or have been captured.

    ¡°Argh! Annoying, annoying, annoying!¡±

    Shouted Ishma who was looked really pissed off.

    Miko got up from his ¡°seat¡± ,and picked something up off the ground. It was a man, who was beaten to point his face was unrecognizable.

    ¡°Oi.¡±

    He slapped the man to wake him up. The man groaned as his consciousness slowly returned to him.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Where am I? Who am I?¡±

    The man said. Miko slapped him again.

    ¡°Ow! ¡­.you''re that bastard that''s going around kicking everyone''s asses! Don''t think that- ow! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Forgive me!¡±

    Miko realized that the man was going spout out some clich¨¦ lines again, so he slapped him before he did.

    ¡°Your boss, your organization, your base of operations, I want all the information you know about them.¡±

    Miko demanded.

    ¡°You expect to sell out my comrades?! Ha! Keep dreaming!¡±

    Said the man.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    That was the only thing Miko said.

    10:15PM. Miko and the girls walked away from where they were sitting.

    They walked away from the mountain of beaten up bodies he piled up together to make a seat.

    Miko had obtain all the information he wanted on a tablet; after he let Ishma ¡°persuaded¡± the man with a few more slaps, and a broken limb.

    ¡°D¡¯Arc, Jeane-Pierre Blanche, Le Nuit, District 11¡­.. This all sounds like real pain in the ass.¡±

    Miko used the map on tablet to locate a certain warehouse.

    ¡°Well, it can''t be helped. I guess I''ll just destroy them, and call it a night.¡±

    ¡°Let''s hurry before we get hungry again.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Haha! It''s a slaughter!¡±

    Ishma on the other hand looked quite excited.

    Miko sighed and walked through the night with an bored look on his face.

    That was when his assault on D¡¯Arc, truly began.

 Simply Unreasonable

    Present time.

    ¡°After that, I went around crushing every D¡¯Arc member I came across, and collected some more information. That''s when I learned about your deal with this Hanazawa guy, and decided to crush him too just to be safe.¡±

    Just like Sapphire asked, Miko explain his reason for attacking D¡¯Arc. But¡­

    ¡°¡­So, basically. You''re trying crush me before I crush you?¡±

    Asked Blanche. Miko looked at Blanche with a confused look on his face, and said-

    ¡°What are you talking about? Crush me? Just you? That''s not possible. That''s not why I''m doing this.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Then why?¡±

    Blanche was anxious and confused.

    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? It''s to prevent future nuisances. If I leave you alone, you''re men will probably hunt me down every night, and that would be really annoying. But, if I kill you here, D¡¯Arc will naturally fall apart, and I won''t have to crush a few hundred men every night.¡±

    Miko looked Blanche in the eye, and said-

    ¡°It''s common sense to crush all those you find annoying.¡±

    Mikoquickly shot past Sapphire, and grabbed Blanche''s throat.

    ¡°So, if you will. Please die.¡±

    He was about to crush Blanche''s wind pipe, when-

    ¡°Wait a minute, Miko!¡±

    Someone suddenly called out his name causing him stop.

    Miko turned his attention to the owner of the voice.

    ¡°!¡±

    It was Bloom. It was the first time that he looked in Silver Crow¡¯s direction.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Miko was the type of person to ignore anyone who wasn''t his target. But, for some reason he couldn''t take his eyes off one person. And, that was Bloom.

    ¡°That girl¡­. What the hell?¡±

    He said, as if talking to himself.

    It wasn''t her beauty that drew his attention. It was something entirely different.

    It was true that Bloom was beautiful. In fact her beauty rivaled Tiamat''s.

    But what drew Miko''s attention was her physical face or to make it more clear, it was who she looked like.

    ¡°Katrine¡­.?¡±

    She looked very similar to Miko''s lover from his past life.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    She looked so much like her that it was causing Miko an immense amount of stress.

    The strange mark once again appeared on his neck, which symbolized that his state of mind was wavering.

    (Calm down, Miko.)

    Tiamat spoke in his mind.

    (It''s not Katrine. Katrine is dead. It''s also not a reincarnation of her, so there''s no need to get work up.)

    She tried to calm him down.

    (Oh? What''s going on? Do you know the girl Miko?)

    Ishma asked in his mind.

    ¡°N-No. Its nothing.¡±

    He started to forcibly calm his heart with deep breaths.

    The mark on his neck slowly faded away, which proved that his mind was stabilizing.

    Miko was once again reminded that he was mentally unstable and needed to be careful to not get too stressed out.

    He once again stared at Bloom.

    Noticing Miko''s abnormal stare, Bloom spoke.

    ¡°Um¡­is something wrong? Why are you staring at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she''s charmed by your beauty?¡±

    Said Chrome.

    ¡°Well, having persons falling in love with Bloom isn''t new. Even if it''s the same sex¡­ right, Chrome?¡±

    Said Zetsu, in a teasing tone. Chrome was about retort him, but didn''t when she saw that Miko had released Blanche''s throat, and started walking over to them.

    ¡°Love? No. What I feel when looking at her is far more complex than that.¡±

    Miko said, while walking.

    He stopped in front Bloom, and looked her in the eyes.

    ¡°What I feel is like a mixture of love and hate. Basically, I¡¯m contemplating over whether I should kill you or not.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Bloom¡¯s existence was troublesome for Miko. That was because he was constantly reminded of the past when he looked at her, and for the unstable him, that wasn''t good. Especially now that he''s practicing Deus Malum.

    Hearing Miko basically threaten Bloom, the rest of Silver Crow were going to attack him, but was stopped by Bloom raising her hand.

    ¡°Are you Gamiko Dragna the Third?¡±

    She asked, while staring back into his eyes.

    Sapphire, who was attending to the coughing Blanche who almost had his throat crushed, flinched when she heard Bloom¡¯s question.

    Not only her, surprise covered the entire room.

    ¡°Cough. Dragna?!¡±

    Blanche shouted.

    ¡°Bloom, wait. By Gamiko¡­ Do you mean..¡±

    ¡°Yes. As in King of the Dragna kingdom and Demon Dragon God Nero''s grandson. I heard that he enrolled at the academy, and his nickname was Miko.¡±

    Bloom answered Chrome¡¯s unfinished question with a serious expression.

    Other than their leader, she was the only one who knew about Sapphire¡¯s mission to recruit Miko.

    However, she wanted Blanche and the others to know who they were provoking before they act and cause a huge incident.

    Tension filled the room and everyone, including the girls who were thrown out the room cautiously looked at Miko.

    Bloom asked again.

    ¡°Please answer me. Are you Heavenly Demon King Miko?¡±

    ¡°That''s what I go by these days.¡±

    Miko ignored the stares he was receiving, and asked a question of his own.

    ¡°Are you related to Jun Mizune in any way?¡±

    ¡° No. If it''s about the silver hair, you''ll find about another hundred persons with it in the city.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    That''s all he said.

    It wasn''t the answer he wanted, and she also seemed to mistakenly thought that Miko knew what this Jun Mizune looked like. But it was fine since he just threw it out there to see if he could collect any information.

    Anyway, he had more important stuff to do.

    ¡°W-w-wait a minute, Gravity Queen! That girl is Nero¡¯s grandkid?¡±

    Blanche still hadn''t recover from the shock, and said some stuff that annoyed Miko.

    ¡°Firstly, I''m my own person so don''t refer to me just as Nero''s grandson. Secondly, I''m male. Thirdly,¡­¡±

    MIkokicked the ground, and shot beside Blanche, who was still sitting on the ground. He lift his leg to kick him in the head, and said-

    ¡°A man whose life has already been forfeited, shouldn''t talk so much.¡±

    Blanche couldn''t react.

    Miko swung his leg, and it connected with flesh.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    But, it wasn''t Blanche''s, it was Sapphire¡¯s.

    She shielded Blanche by turning her skin into hard crystals.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    But, even her crystallized armor shattered, when it received Miko''s full powered Fuckoff Kick.

    She coughed up a lot of blood, and held her stomach.

    ¡°Good job, Sapphire.¡±

    Said Jade.

    She and the others had grabbed Blanche when Sapphire shielded him, and formed a protective wall around him.

    ¡°J-Jade! Did you contact the rest of the guys in the hotel?!¡±

    Blanche was extremely flustered when he asked Jade the question. And Jade who saw that, hesitated to answer him.

    ¡°¡­.I tried, but I wasn''t able to contact anyone.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course you couldn''t.¡±

    Miko casually joined their conversation.

    ¡°I already took out everyone in the hotel before I came up here.¡±

    He didn''t even allow them to be surprised. He spoke with an irritated tone.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I''ve had it. This night has been going on for too long. So if you don''t mind, I''m going to end this.¡±

    With his ice cold eye directed at Blanche, he took a step forward. But then suddenly stopped, and looked down at the floor. He was looking at Sapphire.

    "Oi, woman.¡±

    Realizing that Miko was speaking to her, sapphire looked at him and was greeted with cold blue eyes.

    ¡°You want me to help you keep your cover?¡±

    He spoke as if whispering, he wanted her alone to hear him.

    Sapphire couldn''t respond because of the pain she was feeling, but surprise was printed all over her face.

    ¡°You''re the only one who didn''t attack me. That''s because you didn''t want to become my enemy right?¡±

    Sapphire could only nod at Miko question.

    ¡°Then I won''t treat you like an enemy. However I still need to kill that bastard.¡±

    Sapphire felt like her heart was being crushed by Miko''s merciless stare.

    ¡°Normally, I would capture you, and torture some information about the Four Pillars out of you, but...¡±

    He grabbed her by the collar, and made her stand.

    ¡°Since, you''re not my enemy then I won''t do that.¡±

    He showed Sapphire an innocent smile, and said-

    ¡°If I were you, I would activate your power right now.¡±

    What Miko did next was simple. He threw Sapphire through the window, sending her outside the building.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Everyone was surprised by what he did, but none more than Sapphire.

    ¡°Jin, this kid is too fucking crazy~!¡±

    Sapphire was finally able to speak again, but it was when she was falling to the ground.

    ¡°Sapphire! Are you insan-?!¡±

    Ruby was trying rebuke Miko for what he did, but he rushed forward and popped up in front of her and the rest of the girls.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Amber kicked at him, but Miko stepped back and easily dodged it, before grabbing her leg.

    ¡°Did you forget that you were wearing a skirt? Or were you trying to seduce me?¡±

    Hearing Miko''s comment, Amber started to blush, and tried to held down her skirt.

    ¡°Let go off my leg, you pervert!¡±

    She shouted.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Saying so, he threw her out the window too.

    ¡°There I let go.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    All three of the remaining girls charged at Miko all at once.

    Jade tried to punch him. He stepped to the side, and hit her shoulder with his finger.

    Ruby tried to break his neck with a kick. He stooped down, went under her leg, and hit several spots on her thigh and hip with his fingers.

    Gem tried to knee him in the face. He performed a backflip and distance himself.

    ¡°Two, huh? I''m still nowhere near Grandma¡¯s level.¡±

    Miko mumbled.

    ¡°What are mumbling about in the middle of a fight?!¡±

    Gem shouted.

    ¡°Fight? That''s already over. Look behind you.¡±

    Gem did as Miko said, and quickly glanced behind her.

    ¡°Hey, what''s wrong, Jade, Ruby?!¡±

    Gem saw both girls on the ground. Jade was holding her arm, and Ruby was holding her leg.

    ¡°I dislocated their joints, and made their nerves overly ensitive; using a form acupuncture technique I picked up from my grandmother.¡±

    Gem quickly turned back her head, and saw that Miko was directly in front her.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    She tried to hit him with her elbow, but Miko blocked it with a finger covered in Ruler¡¯s Qi and her entire arm went numb. Miko then grabbed her numb arm, and judo flip her out the window.

    He then turned his attention to the defenseless Ruby and Jade, and said-

    ¡°But I gotta say, this technique is pretty effective. Because of it, I got my ass beat really bad by Momo one time.¡±

    He walked over to the girls, and poked them in the center of their forehead. They lost consciousness immediately after the Qi shot into them.

    He then lifted them up with one hand each.

    ¡°Hmm¡­it doesn''t feel right throw defenseless women out a window more than three times a day. So, I''ll leave them in hall.¡±

    He did as he said and threw them out in the hall and shut the door, as if he had put out the garbage.

    ¡°Now that those girls are out of the way...¡±

    He looked over at Blanche, who was trembling with an Anti-magic gun in his hand.

    Miko began to walk towards him.

    ¡°Make peace with whatever God you believe in. Because you''re going to meet him very soon.¡±

    His tone was carefree, but his eyes were vicious.

    He stretched his hand out to grab Blanche, and then-

    ¡°...Really, again.¡±

    As he said that, Miko was blown into a wall by a powerful force. His entire body was on fire, and the wall was burnt black.

    Seeing that, Bloom looked at the person who was responsible.

    ¡°I don''t recall telling you to attack him, Reiji.¡±

    The perpetrator Reiji, smiled and responded back.

    ¡°You didn''t, but the boss said that we mustn''t allow Blanche to die until he says so. I''m just following the boss¡¯s orders, that''s all.¡±

    He displayed a cruel smile, fitting off his face.

    ¡°Besides, it''s not like he''s dead.¡±

    As if proving Reiji right, Miko''s voice echoed in the room.

    ¡°The world sure has become a cruel place.¡±

    Sounds of concrete breaking could be heard, as he pulled himself out off the wall.

    He landed on the floor, and cracking sound came from his body when he tried to loosen his joints. He looked at Reiji, and said-

    ¡°A teenage boy can''t even commit murder in peace. Oh, cruel world.¡±

 Dancing With The Crows

    Miko looked at Reiji, who just sent him flying with a fire attack.

    ¡°Was it that gun?¡±

    Reiji had what appeared to be two Dessert Eagles, in both his hands. They were jet black, with a red hawk design. Steam was coming from the nozzles.

    Miko was wondering if the fire that hit him came from the gun.

    ¡°Hey, rooster face.¡±

    ¡°Who are you call rooster face?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Rooster face! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Zetsu!¡±

    Reiji was clearly angry at what Miko called him, and Zetsu was laughing.

    ¡°Do you intend to get in my way too?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn''t attack you if I didn''t.¡±

    "You might...No. Considering my mood, you will die.¡±

    ¡°I don''t think you''re capable of that.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko said nothing more, he charged towards Reiji with the intent to kill.

    Reiji aimed one of his guns at Miko; he pulled the trigger, and said.

    ¡°Watch the heat.¡±

    Miko saw it. From the gun came a pillar of fire, with an amazing speed.

    Miko ducked under it, and continued his charge.

    ¡°Just where I want you.¡±

    Reiji use his other gun, and fired at Miko. With the pillar still above his head, Miko was forced to dodge the side. He was then greeted by a kick from Reiji, which he blocked by using arms to shield his face.

    Miko rolled away from Reiji and quickly got to his feet, but Reiji was already in front him. Miko was hit point-blank with a shot from Reiji''s gun.

    The spot were stood was engulfed in flames.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.hot.¡±

    Miko laid on the floor and mutter that single word, while being burned alive. Seeing that, Reiji-

    ¡°This is first time since the boss that anyone has ever reacted this way to my attack.¡±

    He couldn''t hide the surprise from his voice.

    Miko sprung to his feet, and looked at Reiji.

    ¡°Those weapons are a problem.¡±

    He kicked one gun from Reiji''s hand, and punched the surprised Reiji in the stomach.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    He was forced to bend over, that''s when Miko slapped the other gun out of his hand.

    He then quickly stooped down, and uppercut Reiji.

    Reiji fell to the ground holding his face.

    ¡°Ah! That hurt, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought you were a normal human, since you¡¯re kick was too weak for someone who fights with magic. But it seems that''s not the case, since your head is still attached to your neck.¡±

    ¡°Weak?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Zetsu!¡±

    Reiji stood up and threw a punch at Miko, which he dodge by simply moving his head to the side. Reiji then got close to him, and placed his palm on Miko''s chest. Reiji hand had a red glow, and then it happened.

    ¡°Tell me if this is too weak!¡±

    An giant pillar of fire was emitted from Reiji''s hand and devoured Miko. The pillar of fire burst through the wall and destroyed the room next door. The entire room was set ablaze, and Miko was nowhere to be found; he was most likely blown into the other room.

    ¡°Hey, don''t destroy my hotel!¡±

    Shouted Blanche.

    Chrome put her hand on her forehead. She appears to have a headache.

    ¡°You moron! Why did you use your ¡®Ignite Palm¡¯ on a king?! What if you had killed him?! There''s a reason why people would rather commit suicide than get caught by Nero,you know?!¡±

    She complained.

    ¡°Calm down. He took my flame shot, and was fine afterwards. So, this won''t kill him. But, I can''t guarantee that all his bones are intact, and his skin isn''t burnt pitch black though.¡±

    Reiji walked over to the destroyed wall, and looked inside the room. He saw Miko laying on the ground, and engulfed in flames.

    ¡°But, I don''t think you can call Zetsu a sadist anymore, Reiji.¡±

    He turned his attention back to his comrades.

    ¡°And why is that, Nico?¡±

    ¡°I''m talking about those Dessert Eagles of yours. You use them to trick your opponent into believing that your flames can only be generated by them, when in reality you can create flames from any part of your body. What, do you love burning them when they have a surprised look on their faces?¡±

    There was malice in Nico¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Is that what get you off, you sick bastard?! What are you going to do if you ruined that beautiful face, that can be compared to Bloom¡¯s?!¡±

    ¡°So that where the malice is coming from! It''s a dude!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Rooster face! Gender means nothing when it comes to beauty!¡±

    ¡°There''s something wrong with what you just said-?!¡±

    Reiji was going to retort the angry Nico, but he wasn''t able to. He heard a sound coming from the burning room, and turn his head to see what it was.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The members of silver crow suddenly felt a strong gust of wind past them, and heard a loud explosion behind them.

    They slowly looked behind them, and saw someone lodged in the wall so deeply, that it was as if they had merged with it.

    ¡°Reiji!¡±

    Bloom shouted.

    ¡°Ah~ my clothes are all burnt. And, I was planning to return them to the rightful owner too. Well, what''s done is done.¡±

    A carefree voice came from the blazing room. No. After giving it a closer look, all the flames were extinguished.

    Bloom watched as Miko walked over the destroyed wall, and entered the Monsieur¡¯s Room. His clothes were mostly burnt off; only a small portion of his shirt and pants were still in intact. Even so, Miko himself seemed perfectly fine.

    He placed his hand on his neck, and applied some pressure to loosen the joints, with a creaking sound.

    ¡°Well, I''ll admit that, that hurt quite a bit.¡±

    Reiji tried to open his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t -

    ¡°Sorry, I don''t really feel like hearing your voice, right now.¡±

    Miko jumped from across the room, and landed feet first in Reiji¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Reiji groaned in pain. Miko ignored him and used his body as a foot hold, and performed a somersault. He then charged at Reiji again, and punched him in the gut, chest, and face, numerous times.

    1 punch. 5 punches. 10 punches. In under 5 seconds, mikopunched Reiji over 25 times.

    He stepped back. Pull his right arm behind him. Formed a fist covered in Qi and thrust it forward to finish the job.

    ¡°Hold it.¡±

    Before Miko could finish off Reiji, he was tackled by Nico; whose body was covered with electricity.

    The force from Nico¡¯s tackle sent Miko rolling on the ground. He rolled, and stopped at the broken glass window; the same one he throw sapphire and the girls through.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko silently looked up at the ceiling. He knew without looking that he was just inches away from rolling out the window. The fall wasn¡¯t nearly enough to kill him, but it would be a pain to climb back up all the way to the top again.

    ¡°Having a fun time laying on the floor?¡±

    Miko''s thoughts were cut off by Nico¡¯s voice coming from above him.

    Miko saw it. He saw a bolt of lightning floating above him. And that lightning bolt, rapidly took the shape of a human. The human shaped lightning bolt thrust its fist at Miko''s face.

    Miko dodged by rolling to the side. The lightning fist hit the ground, and destroyed the spot where Miko''shead once was.

    Miko quickly sprung to his feet, and turn around to face the humanoid lightning bolt. But before he could readied himself, the lightning bolt was already in front of him.

    ¡°!¡±

    The humanoid lightning bolt, swung it''s leg and kicked Miko in the gut. The force lifted Miko into the air. The humanoid lightning bolt then returned back to its original shape, and floated in the air once again.

    It hit Miko in the gut, sending him back towards the ground; and then, hit him in the back, before he could touch the ground, thus keeping him airborne. The lightning bolt repeated this several times. Sometimes it hit him from left to right, other times it kept hitting him in the back until he slammed into the ceiling. It continuously changed the pattern in how it attacked Miko.

    ¡°Nico, that''s enough! Stopped attacking him!¡±

    Bloom shouted.

    Heeding to Bloom¡¯s command, the lightning finally allowed Miko to hit the ground. His burnt body remained motionless.

    The lightning bolt landed beside Bloom. It rapidly changed into a humanoid shape, and then finally discharged and turned back into Nico.

    ¡°Oi, rooster face. Are you still alive?¡±

    ¡°W-who are you calling rooster face, you stupid sadist?¡±

    After responding to zetsu¡¯s taunt, Reiji freed himself from the wall he was beaten deeply into. He landed on his knees, and started coughing up blood.

    ¡°Damn it. Cough. That bastard wasn''t a pushover.¡±

    ¡°That''s what you get for charging in alone. He''s a young king for a reason.¡±

    Chrome scolded him with a harsh tone.

    ¡°Bloom, why did you tell me to pull back? You saw how he took reiji¡¯s attack like it was nothing, and how one punch from him extinguished all the flames in the room. That shouldn''t be enough to kill him.¡±

    Nico was confused as to why Bloom ordered him to pull back. Realizing that, Bloom answered him with a grim smile.

    ¡°It''s true that his life wasn''t in danger¡­.¡±

    Bloom looked at Miko''s still motionless body; she could feel an eery feeling coming from it.

    "But, your¡¯s was¡­¡±

    Nico opened his mouth to ask Bloom what she meant, but another voice spoke up first.

    ¡°Oh. That''s some sharp instincts you got there, woman.¡±

    "What the?! He shouldn''t be able to move after taking such a beating!¡±

    Exclaimed Nico. He watched as Miko sluggishly got to his feet. It was sluggish, but for reason intimidating. Miko ignored his surprised look and continued to speak.

    ¡°You made the right choice ordering him to retreat when you did.¡±

    Miko finally stood firmly.

    ¡°I was getting a little pissed, you see.¡±

    He opened his eyelids, and showed his purple draconic eyes.

    ¡°I was going to rip his wind pipe from out of his throat.¡±

    (Wasn''t his eyes blue, earlier?)

    Bloom noticed the change in Miko''s aura. Not only that, the change in his eyes as well.

    ¡°Everyone be on alert- eh?¡±

    Bloom spoke too late.

    In a split second, Miko closed the distance between him and Nico.

    ¡°Do your best to survive.¡±

    Saying that, Miko uppercut Nico, which he barely dodge.

    The uppercut was so powerful that not only did the force from it, rip Nico¡¯s undershirt; it also made a hole in the ceiling.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Nico¡¯s desperate dodge made him lose his balance. Miko didn''t miss that chance. He aimed a kick at Nico''s head. Nico desperately blocked it with arm.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The kick broke his arm, and forced him across the room. He didn''t have anytime to recover, Miko accelerated in front of him in a split second. He thrust two of his fingers forward. His aim was Nico''s eyeballs. He was intending to gouge Nico''s eyes out his head.

    ¡°Wait, you bastard!¡±

    Reiji sped towards Miko. He emitted flames from his palms to fly through the air. He was using a method similar to what rockets used.

    ¡°Eat this!¡±

    He stopped the flames that were coming from his palms midway. He then rolled his body into a ball, and made his head and feet switch positions. He was planning to use the momentum to add force to himself and kick Miko from the side.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    But, it didn''t work. Reiji feet only touched air. Miko jumped before Reiji could attack him.

    ¡°Not knowing when you''re outmatch will only led to death.¡±

    Miko stomped the airborne Reiji into the ground.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Reiji coughed up a large amount of blood.

    Miko then used his foot to lift Reiji into the air, he then jumped and kicked Reiji in the side.

    Like a soccer ball, Reiji bounced a few times before slamming into the wall.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko sensed that Nico was attempting to sneak attack him, so he spun midair and slammed Nico''s head in the wall with a kick.

    The kick was so strong that it broke the two feet thick Neo-concrete wall.

    Miko landed on his feet, and started to walk over to Blanche. When¡­

    ¡°Ugh?! What the?!¡±

    He suddenly felt an intense pain in his head. His ears were ringing, and the pain was so intense that he was brought to his knees.

    ¡°W-who?¡±

    Miko endured the pain and scanned the room. He saw Chrome with her headphones on, and stretching her hand towards him.

    ¡°¡­.Her, huh? Does she use Sound Magic like Sora?¡±

    Miko knew that the pain would leave him wide open if he tried to attack her directly. That''s why he did what he did.

    ¡°This going to hurt like hell¡­¡±

    Miko took two of his fingers, and stabbed into both of his ears. They started to bleed.

    He had raptured his eardrums without hesitation.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Miko''s actions shocked everyone in the room. It was something that no one would expect a 13year old boy to do.

    ¡°¡­Now then.¡±

    Miko ignored everyone''s shock expression, and charged towards Chrome.

    Chrome stretched her hand towards Miko, but she was too slow compared to Sora.

    Miko leaped into the air and landed behind her.

    He then grabbed the headphones off her head and destroyed it. He knew from experience that the headphones helped control her power.

    He then tried to grab her again, but he suddenly lost his balance.

    ¡°!¡±

    It wasn''t that he slipped because he was clumsy. The floor suddenly began moving unnaturally.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Miko tried to jump, but it was already too late. The metal floor wrapped around Miko and mold itself into a giant ball, which trapped him inside.

    ¡°My 200 Gold coins headphones!¡±

    Chrome screamed out in agony. She looked like was about cry tears of blood.

    Chrome walked over to the giant floating ball of metal and started to kick it.

    ¡°Damn you, you damn pretty boy! Give me back my headphones! Give me back my hard earned 200 gold pieces! You monster!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. Don''t kick it. It disturbs my concentration.¡±

    The one who said that with a irritated tone was Zetsu. He held out his right hand as if he was gripping a ball.

    ¡°Beside he won''t hear you, since he raptured his eardrums.¡±

    ¡°Like I care! Pay me back my 200 gold damn it!¡±

    Chrome continued to hit the metal ball.

    ¡°Good job, Zetsu. Thanks to you I don''t have step in.¡±

    Bloom praised Zetsu from the side, but Zetsu didn''t seem to like the fact that he was praised.

    (...That was too easy. He was able to manhandle Nico, our best hand to hand fighter and Reiji, who has the most fire power out of all of us.)

    Zetsu was wondering if Miko got caught on purpose.

    ¡°It''s because he raptured his eardrums.¡±

    Bloom spoke as if she could read Zetsu¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°He figured out that Chrome had a sound base ability, and immediately rid himself of his hearing. Well, if Chrome wanted to kill him she could have targeted his heart and lungs, rather than his brain.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that he knew that Chrome only wanted to disable him rather than kill him, and that''s why did what he did? Is he crazy or stupid?¡±

    Zetsu looked at the metal ball that he was controlling with an amazed expression.

    ¡°Well, he can''t escape from this so easily. When I molded the floor into a ball, I made sure that he was in position where he can''t use any of his strength without damaging his spinal cord or joints. Plus this is anti-Magic steel so he can''t blast his way out.¡±

    Miko''s body was forced to bend in a unnatural arc shape. If he tries free himself he will only damage his body. There was also the anti-magic steel that nullifies all forms of magic under [SS Class]. With those two factors, Miko was considered captured.

    ¡°So, Blanche. There you have it, you''re safe for now.¡±

    Blanche sigh of relief when he heard that.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    ¡°What is it,Chrome?!¡±

    Hearing Chrome¡¯s sudden scream, Zetsu looked in her direction.

    ¡°I heard a banging sound from inside, it startled me.¡±

    ¡°Banging? It can''t be....is he trying to escape, even though it will destroy his spine?!¡±

    Zetsu could also hear the banging sound, Chrome spoke of.

    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*

    With every bang, Zetsu could see a bulge being created in the ball.

    "Oi, oi. That ball is reinforced with enough pressure to crush an armored plane, you know. And, you''re telling me that he''s trying to burst out of it. Doesn''t this guy care if he paralyzes himself?¡±

    The banging sound continued for a few seconds, and then an arm burst out of the metal ball. That was all Miko needed.

    The arm retracted back into the ball, and immediately after the metal ball bursts like a ballon, and Miko landed on the floor.

    Zetsu didn''t waste time.

    He lift both arms forward, and from his sleeves came thousands of bolts, springs, screws, and other small mechanical parts. These parts floated in front of Zetsu and began to assemble together; as if they had a mind of their own.

    "Oh..."

    Miko watched as the small mechanical parts formed to large guns.

    Zetsu gripped the guns, and aimed them at Miko.

    ¡°Now then, let''s party!¡±

    Zetsu fired the guns at Miko, and he jumped to the side. The wall behind him was destroyed.

    ¡°My hotel!¡±

    Screamed Blanche.

    Miko charged towards Zetsu.

    "!"

    Miko sense hostility from both sides, and stopped and leap backwards.

    He saw a bolt of lightning and a pillar of fire collide into each other, thus causing a huge explosion.

    ¡°Oi! Respect other people¡¯s property!¡±

    Blanche complained.

    Mikopopped beside of him, and caught him off guard.

    ¡°For a dead man, you sure talk a lot.¡±

    He swung his foot aiming for Blanche''s head.

    And, again he failed to kill him.

    ¡°For someone who should have a broken spine, you sure move around a lot.¡±

    Chrome blocked Miko''s kick with a kick of her own.

    Mikorushed to the opposite side of Blanche, and tried to kick him again. And, Chrome again blocked it.

    ¡°Oh, you''re pretty tough for some with such thin limbs.¡±

    ¡°Why, thank you.¡±

    After exchanging words, Miko and Chrome¡¯s kicking match began. Every time Miko tried to kill Blanche with a kick, Chrome would always block it.

    They soon began aiming their kicks at each other, and had forgotten about Blanche completely.

    Chrome aimed a kick at Miko''s neck. He blocked with his arm and returned a kick of his own. She ducked under it, and tried to knee him in the face. He dodged it with a backflip.

    ¡°Not bad, but like I said earlier. Did you forget that you''re wearing a skirt?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry, I always wear spats under my skirts, in case I run into any perverts trying to take a peep. That way, I keep the killing a minimum.¡±

    ¡°Scary~¡±

    ¡°I don''t want to hear that from a guy who burst his eardrums just to block my power!¡±

    Chrome charged towards Miko, he did the same.

    Miko lifted his leg up in the air as high as could, and swung it down with a powerful force.

    Chrome rolled the left to dodge it. Miko then aim a low kick to break her legs, but she jumps over it and landed behind him.

    Miko quickly turned around swinging his elbow. She ducked under it and place her palm on his chest.

    ¡°This is for my headphones!¡±

    A shockwave came out of Chrome¡¯s palm, followed by a loud noise.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    Miko was slammed into the wall, and he coughed up blood. He was forced sit on the ground and lean on the wall.

    ¡°Impressive, Chrome. You''re the only one to do actually damage.¡±

    Reiji walked up to Chrome quite sluggishly. It was obvious that he took a lot of damage.

    Chrome looked to her right and saw that Nico was guarding Blanche. His heavy breathing was a sign that he also took quite a beating.

    ¡°But still, for it to take four of us just to defend Blanche, this Miko guy is no joke.¡±

    Said Zetsu.

    ¡°At least it hasn''t reach the point where Bloom needs to step in.¡±

    Replied Chrome.

    ¡°Yeah, if we need all of us to take on one guy, I might die of embarrassment.¡±

    Said Nico.

    Bloom didn''t join in, and just watched as Miko slowly stood up.

    (This is bad¡­We have to end this now, or someone might die¡­)

    Bloom opened her mouth to issue new orders, but Mikospoke before her.

    ¡°Sigh~ I''ve really gotten rusty in the last couple of weeks. I was forced to rapture my eardrums, and I had to dislocate all my joints just so that I can escape an iron ball. This really isn''t my day. Sigh~¡±

    He was complaining out loud, and even revealed the trick to how he escaped.

    He looked at the faces of Reiji, Nico, Zetsu then Chrome.

    ¡°Pyrokinesis, Electric manipulation, Magnetic Manipulation, and Sound Manipulation. They''re all pain in ass abilities to defend against. So, I''m done defending. I''m just going to crush everyone and be on my way.¡±

 Beatdown

    Zetsu fired his guns at Miko.

    Miko suddenly disappeared. No, he was moving so fast that it looked like he disappeared.

    Miko dodged the bullets as if dancing.

    The bullets he dodged, destroyed the wall behind him and revealed the night sky.

    ¡°That was the last wall!¡±

    Blanche exclaimed.

    Zetsu continued firing his guns and ignored him.

    ¡°Reiji!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    At Bloom¡¯s called, Reiji walked beside Zetsu and aimed his guns and fired.

    The fire pillars raced towards Miko. But, he ignored it and continued to dodged the bullets.

    ¡°I like I said. I''m done defending.¡±

    Miko stopped, and faced the bullets and fire pillars head on.

    He took a deep breath, activated his Demonic Qi, lifted his leg, and thrust it forward at an astonishing speed.

    Miko repeatedly thrust his leg forward and kicked the air.

    His leg was moving so fast that it looked like there were several legs dancing in the air.

    ¡°You gotta be kidding!¡±

    ¡°He destroyed not only my bullets, but also Reiji''s fire!¡±

    Reiji and Zetsu respectively expressed their surprise.

    Miko suddenly disappeared again, and popped up between Zetsu and Reiji.

    ¡°!¡±

    Before they could even react, he uppercut both of them up in the air.

    He then grabbed Chrome and throw her into the air as well. It all happened so quickly that she couldn''t defend herself.

    Nico in his lightning form, came charging at Miko and punched him in the face.

    The punch forced Miko''s head to turn.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Miko quickly punched him back in his face. And, the brawl began.

    Nico uppercut him.

    Miko elbowed him.

    Nico punched him in the gut.

    Miko did the same.

    Miko headbutt him.

    Nico groaned and took a few steps back.

    Miko took the chance and kicked him in the stomach, and sent him flying.

    Miko then turned around, and saw that Zetsu and others were about to touch the ground.

    He jumped and like he was kicking a soccer ball, kicked Zetsu in the side, and he slammed into Reiji and Chrome.

    They all rolled on the floor and groaned in pain.

    Miko didn''t stop. He jumped across the room and stomped Zetsu in the chest.

    He then lifted Reiji by his leg and threw him at Nico, who was struggling to stand.

    Reiji slammed into Nico and they both hit the floor.

    Miko then looked at Chrome and started to walk over to her, when-

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Miko suddenly found himself pinned to ground, and was unable to move.

    It felt like someone had dropped a building on top of him.

    Miko quickly fell to his knees, and then was face-planted on the floor.

    He could hear the sounds of the floor breaking, along with his bones.

    "I think that you''ve had a bit too much fun.¡±

    It took all his strength just to turn his head and see who the angelic voice belong.

    ¡°¡­.And here I thought you were the only noncombatant of the group. To think that you were the strongest.¡±

    It was Bloom.

    ¡°I don''t normally take part in fights, unless it''s necessary.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°¡­.Is that so? Isn''t it unfair to be so beautiful and so powerful at the same time?¡±

    ¡°That goes for you too. You''re able to speak even while being crushed by 20 tons of gravitational force.¡±

    ¡°¡­.So, your power is to control gravity? Talk about overpowered. Well today is my first time fighting against your kind.¡±

    ¡°My kind?¡±

    ¡°Don''t play dumb. Sure, there are a lot of people who can use fire, lightning, sound, magnetism, and gravity as their weapons. But, not in the way you guys do. The way you use your powers are strange and flexible. Normal magic users can''t use element with perfect control, no matter how much they tried.¡±

    Miko smiled when he saw that everyone that he had beaten, were beginning to stand up.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    It was like, he was pleased to see how tough they were.

    ¡°¡­.Which means you''re definitely not a normal human, but I doubt you''re all Proxies either. Which only mean you''re Infecteds.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Thats some amazing deduction.¡±

    ¡°I''m quite familiar with someone like you¡­¡±

    Miko used all of his strength to lift his body off the floor, but he was still on his knees.

    ¡°Now that, I''m done buying time¡­¡±

    Miko slowly lift his right arm.

    ¡°Time to resume the fight!¡±

    Miko punch the floor, causing the entire room to shake.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Bloom exclaimed.

    She noticed that floor under Miko cracked and began to sink.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    She tried to deactivate her power, but it was too late.

    The floor under Miko collapsed, and he fell through the giant hole. Bloom quickly ran to the hole and searched for him, but the only thing she found were debris of metal.

    ¡°He used my power against me.¡±

    Bloom used her power to pin Miko to the ground, with just enough force to crack the ground. When Miko punched the floor, he added additional force, which cause to floor collapse. Thus, allowing him to escape.

    ¡°Do you think he ran away?¡±

    Chrome walked up to Bloom and spoke to her.

    ¡°No¡­.I don''t think he''s the type to running away from a fight. He''s up something, stay alert!¡±

    As if to agree with Bloom, the floor suddenly exploded, and a giant hole was created.

    The floor exploded a few more times, causing Bloom and the others jump around as if they were walking in a mine field.

    "What the hell is going on?!¡±

    Chrome screamed as she jump a bout.

    ¡°Oi, Blanche do you have some Tridents or something in that room?!¡±

    ¡°No! It''s just a normal storage room! There''s no weapons in there!¡±

    Nico held Blanche as he tried to dodge the exploding floor.

    ¡°Then what?! Is he just punching the ceiling while down there?!¡±

    Zetsu was using his power to stick to a piece of wall, but he still faced the danger of getting caught up in an explosion.

    ¡°Don''t be an idiot, that''s my job! The floor is made up of anti-magic material and was harden with magic stones! How can he destroy it with punches?!¡±

    ¡°I like how you''ve owned up to your role, but I think Zetsu is right, Reiji!¡±

    Both Reiji and Bloom used their abilities to fly around. Even so, they still weren''t safe.

    ¡°He was able to counter both Zetsu''s and your attacks with kicks! I think he might be able to destroy the reinforced floor with punches! He''s incredibly strong, even for a Proxy!¡±

    They didn''t know the existence of the power known as Qigong so Miko''s feats were abnormal to them.

    They watched as the the floor cave-in and fell down to the lower floor. The attacks stopped when the floor was destroyed

    Bloom and others slowly went down to the storage room. Bloom used her powers to prevent those who couldn''t fly on their own, from falling. They landed in the room and started to look around. And then-

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    Miko popped up out of nowhere beside Nico.

    Before he could react, he swept Nico off his feet with a kick. He then used his foot and toss him into the air.

    He saw that the others were going to attack him, and did a handstand. He put all of his strength in his palms, and pushed himself off the floor with so much force that it was like a rocket taking off.

    Miko then made his body spin in the air, like a corkscrew.

    Miko kicked the falling Nico in the back, while spinning at great speed.

    ¡°Let''s take this outside.¡±

    The force slammed Nico in the ceiling.

    ¡°Out you go!¡±

    Miko kicked Nico through the ceiling, and the both of them launched out of the building; and into the night.

    Miko landed on the roof while Nico¡¯s unconscious body floated in the air before falling on the roof.

    Miko looked up at the stars.

    ¡°Nice weather. Perfect for sleeping outdoors, don''t you think?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how about we put you sleep, so that you can enjoy it? Forever that is.¡±

    Said Zetsu. He and Reiji followed mikoto the roof.

    ¡°Hmm, eternal sleep doesn''t sound too bad.¡±

    Miko smiled when he saw their angry faces.

    ¡°But unfortunately, you aren''t capable of that.¡±

    ¡°Let''s see about that!¡±

    Both Zetsu and Reiji shouted at the same time, and charge at Miko.

    While Zetsu and Nico were fighting Miko on the roof, Bloom and Chrome were in the room with Blanche.

    They couldn''t see the whole fight, only glimpses from the hole Miko created.

    Miko kicked Zetsu in the gut and kneed Reiji, who was flying towards him.

    ¡°Bloom, shouldn''t we go and help them? From what I can see, they''re barely keeping up with him.¡±

    Reiji held Miko in the air, and continuously punched him in the face.

    ¡°¡­.Chrome.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Miko kicked Reiji in the face, and Zetsu hit him with a giant piece of metal.

    ¡°I consider you as my best friend, you know that right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes. And, I feel the same way.¡±

    Chrome wondered why Bloom was asking her a question like that, at a time like this.

    Above her. Zetsu, who seemed to have created a sword with pieces of metal, was slashing at Miko. Miko back flipped to avoid it.

    ¡°That''s why I don''t want to see you get hurt anymore than you''ve already have.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at, Bloom?¡±

    The room suddenly lit up. Reiji was using his fire to burn Miko.

    ¡°Nico¡¯s already out of commission. If this continues on, one of us will die. I want to end this fight before that.¡±

    ¡°Then let''s go and take him out now. Look! He has Reiji in a choker hold, while blocking Zetsu''s sword with his claws! That''s not normal!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Chrome, I can''t fight him unless I go all out.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I see. And if you go all out, you''ll destroy the entire district and end up killing thousands.¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡­.¡±

    They watched as Miko clashed Zetsu in swordsmanship, using a steel pipe. He fend off Zetsu¡¯s strike and performed a quick spin and kicked reiji, who was trying to attack him from behind.

    ¡°Then let us take him down!¡±

    ¡°That''s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Wha?! Impossible?! Bloom, are you saying that we¡¯re too weak?!¡±

    Chrome stared at Megumi angrily. Seeing that, Bloom sighed and continued.

    "Calm down, Chrome. I''m not saying that. It''s just that, he''s a bad match for you guys.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    Realizing that Chrome was calming down, Bloom looked through the hole in the ceiling.

    She could see that the fight was still ongoing.

    She saw Miko getting kicked in the face by Zetsu, while he was repeatedly kneeing Reiji in gut.

    ¡°¡­That guy, Miko is experienced in fighting in a disadvantageous situation.¡±

    "Eh?"

    ¡°Think about the way he fights. No matter how big of a disadvantage he has, he always find a way to turn it around with a single action. That''s something that only someone with a lot of battle experience can do.¡±

    She turned and face Chrome.

    ¡°It''s not about strength. He''s just too dangerous for you to fight.¡±

    Chrome sighed when she saw Bloom worried expression.

    ¡°¡­I understand. I won''t fight him, but I''ll make him repay me my 200 gold in the future.¡±

    Bloom had a big smile on her face when she heard that. It was so beautiful, that it made Chrome blush little.

    ¡°¡­.But, Bloom. How are we going stop him, if we can''t fight him?¡±

    ¡°I think I can convince him to stop, while he''s in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°Good mood?¡±

    Chrome looked up and saw Miko stomping on Zetsu, while holding a limped Reiji by his collar, and slapping him repeatedly.

    ¡°¡­.You think he''s in a good mood?¡±

    ¡°He''s smiling isn''t he?¡±

    ¡°No,no,no,no. That''s not a ¡®I''m so happy¡¯ smile, that''s a ¡®How¡¯s this? You like that, you filthy animal?¡¯ smile!¡±

    ¡°I guess you''re right about that. He might just be more sadistic than Zetsu¡­.Woah! I just imagine what would happen if those two became friends.¡±

    Bloom''s body trembled, when a chill went down her spine.

    ¡°Bloom, take this seriously¡­.¡±

    ¡°My, I''m quite serious, you know. Chrome, what color are Miko''s eye when he first came in here?¡±

    ¡°Eh?.....I think they were blue? What does that have to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡±

    Chrome couldn''t figure out what Bloom meant. She continued.

    ¡°When Miko first came in here, his mood was carefree. But, after being continuously attacked by Reiji and Nico, he became angry; or more specifically, bloodthirsty. At that time, I realized that not only his aura had changed, but also his eyes.¡±

    Bloom recalled Miko''s violent purple eyes.

    "Miko''s eyes turned purple when agitated which was a rumored trait of Nero and Nova¡­Hey, Chrome. What is the color of Miko''s eyes now?¡±

    Chrome looked up.

    Zetsu had freed himself from Miko''s stomping, and was swinging a giant blunt weapon that he made by joining several metal pipes together. Reiji was still being slapped by Miko, and was occasionally being used as shield against the blunt weapon. Zetsu didn''t stop his swings when Miko used Reiji as a shield, in fact it seemed like he put more power in his swings when Reiji was in front of him.

    (It''s like he''s saying, ¡°its your fault for being captured¡±.)

    Chrome thought.

    She saw Miko''s eyes, and turned to Bloom.

    ¡°They''re blue.¡±

    ¡°Then he''s in a good mood and is probably having fun. The only thing left to do is to bring him down here.¡±

    ¡°How are you gonna do that?¡±

    ¡°Like this.¡±

    Bloom lifted her right hand, and what happened next was chaotic and indescribable.

 Compromise

    Miko was smiling as he took on Zetsu and Reiji''s assault.

    The reason for his smiling face was simple.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    He was having fun fighting strong opponents with unique powers.

    Even though he''s limiting himself, he can tell that it''s the same for his opponents.

    He finds the experience of fighting several Infecteds at once to be somewhat amusing.

    *Bam!*

    Miko took a punch in the stomach from Reiji. He responded by kneeing him under the chin.

    He continued smiling as he and Zetsu exchanged blows. And, that''s when it happened.

    *Rumble!*

    ¡°Hm? An earthquake?¡­.or not¡±

    Miko and the others stopped fighting, when they felt the roof suddenly start shaking.

    ¡°Oi, Reiji¡­.this feeling¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.Bloom is up to something¡­¡±

    Zetsu and Reiji immediately figured out the cause of the vigorous shaking.

    "I have a really bad feeling about this¡­¡±

    As if to agree with Zetsu, the shaking got extremely violent.

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    It was as if they were on top of a toy, that was being vigorously shaken by an infant.

    ¡°Wh-wh-what the hell is Bloom doing, Zetsu?!¡±

    ¡°Ho-ho-how am I suppose to know?!¡±

    Reiji desperately grabbed on to a piece of pipe, to prevent himself getting thrown off from the building. He forgot that he could use powers to temporarily fly.

    Zetsu on the other hand, grabbed his unconscious brother and used his magnetic power to stick to the roof. But, he later found out that, that was a huge mistake. He more than anyone else, felt the effects of the shaking.

    ¡°It feels like I''m gonna barf!¡±

    And lastly, Miko was¡­

    ¡°Hmm, is she using her power to lift the entire hotel? If that''s the case, she''s crazier than I am.¡±

    He was casually trying to analyze the situation, while casually jumping around to match the building¡¯s unnatural movements.

    "But I gotta admit, she''s pretty powerful.¡±

    He had a smile on his face.

    ¡°Huh? It stopped¡­¡±

    The building stopped shaking. And, Miko softly landed on the roof.

    He looked around and saw zetsu, Nico and Reiji laying on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m, I''m alive¡­.¡±

    ¡°I, I ask myself every time something like this happens. Why did I joined this crazy faction!? I swear, when Nico wakes up I''m leaving this group!¡±

    They both looked exhausted, and were breathing heavily.

    Miko looked up in the sky and noticed something.

    (The artificial moon¡­.it looks closer than before¡­)

    He walked past the trio on the ground, and looked through the hole he created. It was then he realized what had happened. He jumped and said-

    ¡°¡­.Hey, if I were you two I would jump.¡±

    Before they could asked what he meant, their entire world was flipped upside down.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Zetsu and Reiji, suddenly found themselves falling from the sky.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    They screamed.

    They looked down, and saw Bloom and Chrome waving at them in the room. That was when they realized.

    What Bloom was trying to lift, wasn''t the hotel itself. But, just the roof.

    She had used her powers to violently rip off the roof, and then suspended it in the air, before flipping it.

    Reiji looked up, and saw that they were a couple hundred feet in the air. He also saw that roof was falling with them. No, it was falling at a faster rate then them.

    They were going to be hit by the roof, in a few seconds.

    ¡°Zetsu, I''ve decided! I''m quitting this group too!¡±

    ¡°And, they say that you''re idiot!¡±

    ¡°Not, they! You!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The falling roof slammed into their backs, and they crashed into the room.

    Bloom activated her powers at the last second, and gently fixed the roof the way it originally was. She also caught the unconscious Nico, and rested him beside her.

    ¡°How''s that Monsieur? Just like how it was before.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I don''t care anymore. Just do whatever you like¡­¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Blanche sat in a corner drinking a bottle of wine, muttering all by himself. It was a depressing scene.

    Bloom looked around the room, and then at hole in the ceiling.

    She saw Miko jumped down through the hole, and land in the room.

    ¡°You call?¡±

    He said, as he walked towards her. She greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, you knew that I was calling you?¡±

    ¡°If there''s anything I''ve learned from all my years of living with crazy women, it''s that they tend to communicate using elaborate methods.¡±

    ¡°My, you must''ve have it rough.¡±

    Miko shrugged at Bloom¡¯s words.

    ¡°I want you to spare Blanche''s life.¡±

    She got straight to the point.

    Everyone in the room stared at Miko; except Nico, including the two ,who were groaning on the floor because of the impact from the fall.

    Miko sighed, and looked over at Blanche.

    " Oi,Blanche.¡±

    "Yes, what is it?!"

    Hearing Miko suddenly call his name, visibly startled Blanche

    "I''ve been wondering this for a while...."

    Miko took something from his burnt pocket. It was D''Arc pendant.

    "This pendant, this is a burning cross with a star, right?"

    "Yes."

    "And you''re gangs name is D''Arc for Joan D''Arc, right?"

    "Yes."

    Blanche was wondering what any of that have to do with the situation.

    ¡°I want you to listen to my theory on the true meaning of this pendant; then I want you tell me if I''m right or wrong. That will decide your fate."

    "Huh?"

    Miko ignored the confused Blanche, and continued.

    "The burning cross looks like it symbolizes Joan D''Arc''s execution, but in reality it goes deeper than that."

    "What do you mean?"

    Bloom asked.

    "The burning cross doesn''t symbolizes Joan''s death, but the burning of her religious faith. More specifically the destruction of her faith in God."

    "Huh?"

    Everyone but Blanche was confused, which meant that Miko was on the right track.

    "Joan D''Arc was famous for being a die hard Christian. It also known that she doesn''t tolerate sinful acts, even if it''s from her own soldiers. She puts God above all. I heard that this is the same for her proxy.¡±

    Bloom paused and looked at the pendant.

    "So, why did God abandon her when she was captured by her enemy?"

    "....That''s"

    Bloom didn''t know how to answer.

    "Not only God, but even her home country were too afraid to try and rescue someone who brought them numerous victories. Yeah, they fought for a retrial, and Joan D''Arc was dubbed a saint."

    Mikolooked at everyone in the room with cold eyes.

    "But, so what. Giving a dead person a fancy title doesn''t change the fact that she was abandoned by her God and her country."

    Miko cold eyes sent chills down everyone''s spines.

    "Joan D''Arc was human. So, it wouldn''t be strange for her to curse the world for its betrayal in her last hour. And, that''s what the burn cross represents. Grudge and resentment, right?"

    Miko looked at Blanche, and he confirmed Miko''s hypothesis with a nod.

    "But.."

    "But that''s not all. I''ve still haven''t said what the star represents."

    Blanche was about to add something, but Miko surprisingly cut him off.

    "The star?"

    Asked Chrome.

    "Does it have a different meaning?"

    "Oh, it does. And it''s meaning is even crueler than the cross."

    "Crueler? How so?"

    Miko showed a malevolent smile.

    "The star represents God and the archangel, Michael."

    "God and Michael?"

    Asked Bloom.

    Miko looked at Blanche''s surprised expression.

    "The star is the heavens watching Joan D''Arc burn from a far. In other words, the star represent abandonment and isolation."

    "!"

    Blanche was visibly surprised.

    "From your expression, I take it that I''m right."

    Said Miko.

    "How did you know? I never told anyone the true meaning of the pendant. Not even, my closest allies."

    Asked, the baffled Blanche.

    "That''s because I can understand how Joan D''Arc felt, and probably how you felt when designing this pendant."

    Everyone in the room was speechless at what Miko just said.

    "....You''re saying that you can relate to being abandon by God and the world?¡±

    Asked Blanche.

    "Something like that."

    Miko answered nonchalantly.

    "I see."

    "That''s why I won''t kill you."

    "Huh?"

    Everyone in the room was surprised by Miko''s sudden change of heart.

    "I find the way you look at the world pretty interesting, and I don''t kill those I find interesting."

    (Hold up!)

    Ishma roared in Miko''s mind.

    (I still haven''t massacred everyone!)

    ¡®Shut it, brat.¡¯

    Miko answered in his mind.

    ¡®Don''t forget why I came to this place.¡¯

    (Wasn''t it to burn everything to the ground?)

    She asked with a confused tone.

    ¡®That was just if it''s necessary. I came to this city to claim everything it has to offer. This includes people who I can use to strengthen the kingdom¡¯s military force. Did you forget I wanted to create a squad of Infecteds?¡¯

    (So what does that have to do with everything?)

    Ishma sounded confused.

    (You really are an idiot you know that?)

    Regis insulted her in Miko''s head.

    (What was that?!)

    ¡®Be quiet for now, Ishma. I''ll explain when we leave.¡¯

    Miko didn''t pay Ishma anymore attention and looked at Blanche.

    Blanche had a big smile on his face. He was clearly happy that his life was spared.

    But then-

    "But, you will have to dissolve your gang and leave the city."

    "What?!"

    Miko gave Blanche conditions for his life, which Blanche didn''t like.

    "There''s a possibility that your group will become a pain in the ass in the future. But if the leader leaves, then the rest of the organization will turn into headless chickens with no goal, and just wonder around."

    "But if that happens, they might start attacking innocent people, and cause problems for the city!"

    Bloom retorted Miko''s reckless condition.

    "Don''t care. What happens to other people is not my concern. If you don''t like it, then just kill all the guys in D''Arc."

    Miko had an "its not my problem" expression on his face, which made Bloom¡¯s blood boil a little. But, she knew that if she attacked him it won''t end well.

    "So, what will it be? Leave the city and live or stay and die? It''s up to you. I''m sure a man with your influence can arrange to leave the city if he wants.¡±

    Miko ignored Bloom, who was fuming.

    ".....I''ll leave. I really don''t want to, but I can''t afford to die here."

    "Blanche, what are you saying?!"

    Bloom called out to Blanche, but he ignored her.

    "I see. Well, that works for me. Just be out by the end of the night. And, don''t think about hiding in the city; because I''ll know."

    "Yes."

    Miko started to walk towards the exit. It looked like he was going to leave, now that his business was done.

    "Ah, that''s right."

    He seemingly remembered something, and stopped his feet. He turned around, and looked at Silver Crow.

    "I won''t kill you guys either. It seems that I''ve developed a quite an interest for Infecteds.¡±

    Miko showed Silver Crow a gentle smile, that fit his faces perfectly. It was hard to believe that it was the face of a boy, who was just casually talking about murder.

    The members of Silver Crow didn''t know how to react, and just silently watched as Miko leaves.

    After he left the hotel, his gloves turned into green light and took the shape of Ishma.

    She was frowning.

    ¡°Okay, explain to me why did we just let them off.¡±

    At this moment, Regis also took her human shape.

    ¡°There''s really nothing in your head except food and slaughter isn''t there?¡±

    She said with an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Miko wants to recruit those five Infecteds to join the Dragna kingdom in the future. Because of that he couldn''t kill them or Blanche. If he had kill Blanche they would''ve had a reason to consider him their enemy, which will make recruiting them even harder. That''s the reason he came up with a crappy reason to let Blanche off."

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ishma seemed to have gotten it.

    ¡°Well, if I find a more suitable group of Infecteds than I might kill those five in the future. But for now it''s fine keeping a neutral relationship with them.¡±

    Miko added.

    ¡°But aren''t they a bit too weak? You didn''t even need to use magic to fend them off.¡±

    Ishma said.

    ¡°They''re not weak, they were just restricted from using their abilities to the fullest. They couldn''t afford to accidental kill me (lol), because they feared the city would receive the wrath of the Dragna clan. They also couldn''t afford to allow innocent people die from the aftershock of their powers. There was also the fact that they might accidental kill Blanche while fighting me. All of this caused them to fight with minimum strength."

    Miko explained.

    "This is also why I only used basic Qigong when fighting them because there was no need to use magic or my draconic abilities. I also didn''t want show off my abilities in case we were being monitored."

    ¡°Ohh¡­well you all looked weak to me so I didn''t notice.¡±

    Ishma said with an arrogant tone.

    Miko silently chopped her on her head and walked away.

    ¡°Cone on, I''m hungry. I used up too much Qi tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I''m hungry too!¡±

    Ishma and Regis walked behind Miko with smiles on their faces.

    This was Miko''s first meeting with the group called Silver Crow and it wasn''t his last.

 Various Movements In The Night

    1:23AM. In front of Le Nuit.

    Bloom and the others were leaving the hotel, and was returning to their base. Zetsu, who held his brother over his shoulders, was the first one to speak.

    ¡°Sigh. This was one crazy night. I just want go home and jump right into bed.¡±

    ¡°I understand how you feel, but we need to report this to the boss first.¡±

    Said Bloom.

    ¡°Ow, ow, ow, ow. Can''t you be a little more gentle, Chrome?¡±

    ¡°Shut up. If it wasn''t for you being injured, I wouldn''t have to be so close to you.¡±

    Chrome was helping Reiji walk, by having him lean on her shoulder.

    ¡°I think a good amount of my bones are broken¡­.¡±

    Said Reiji.

    ¡°That''s because you received to most damage out of all of us.¡±

    ¡°You girls are lucky, he didn''t even touch Bloom.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I guess he didn''t want to damage my delicate skin.¡±

    Bloom giggled as she spoke.

    ¡°¡­.Back there, he said that he had an interests in us, Infecteds. And, that''s why he won''t kill us¡­.Is he implying that he could''ve kill us if he wanted to?"

    Chrome asked. It seems that Miko''s words left a strong impression on her. Seeing that, Bloom smiled and said.

    ¡°I think he could.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute there, Bloom. I admit that we got our ass kicked, but we weren''t going all out, you know.¡±

    Zetsu didn''t like the fact that Bloom believed that Miko could''ve killed him.

    ¡°It''s true that none of you went all out. If you did, the hotel would''ve been destroyed a long time ago. But, what makes you think that Miko fought with everything he got? Remember, he''s the grandson of two Tyrants; and those Tyrants are Nero and Kimiko. There''s a reason why they''re called the strongest Tyrants.¡±

    Bloom recalled that one time see saw the power of a Tyrant in person. There was only one way to describe it. ¡°Absolute Terror.¡±

    ¡°You guys should also know, what kind of power Nero holds. A power which cover the world in darkness, and devours everything in sight; even light. With a power like that, even a lame title like Overlord of Death, sounds terrifying. Do you guys think that you could fight Miko, if he had used powers similar to Nero''s? Not to mention his proxy abilities?¡±

    ¡°Bloom is right. Miko can be very terrifying from what I''ve witness him doing in his kingdom.¡±

    At this moment Sapphire appeared and approached them.

    ¡°Oh, you''re alive Sapphire?¡±

    Said Bloom.

    ¡°Thanks to you decreasing the rate I was falling.¡±

    When Miko threw Sapphire out the window, Bloom secretly used her powers on her to decrease the momentum of her fall. Because of that, Sapphire didn''t receive a single broken bone from the fall.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    Chrome asked.

    ¡°Since D¡¯arc is done for, Jin said I should return to Silver Crow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that''s great. If only the boss could come back instead of running from work, then Silver Crow will have its full strength again.¡±

    Bloom said with a smile.

    ¡°So what''s the boss¡¯ verdict about Miko?¡±

    ¡°He said that he''ll leave it to you Bloom. It''s Jin¡¯s typical behavior. But he did warn you to be careful because he might be too dangerous for you to handle. Like Kaido.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous or not, I want him.¡±

    Bloom had a wicked smile on her face.

    ¡°Want him? Wait, you don''t mean that you want him in Silver Crow, do you?¡±

    Asked Chrome.

    ¡°Why not? He''s powerful, smart and handsome. He would be a great asset for the boss to accomplish his dream.¡±

    ¡°But, Bloom¡­¡±

    ¡°And, with being said.¡±

    Bloom quickly turned around and face her comrades, and said-

    ¡°I''m counting, you guys.¡±

    She had a big smile on her face and hummed as she happily walked away.

    Her comrades could sigh, when they saw her like that.

    Same time. Monsieur room.

    Blanche was sitting alone around a table. He had used the virtual reality function to temporarily fix the room. He had a few bags packed beside him, and was drinking alone, with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Oh, you''re still alive.¡±

    He heard a monotone voice, and turned his attention towards the door.

    There he saw a teenage boy with black and white hair, looking at him with deadpan red eyes.

    ¡°Kaido¡­..!¡±

    Blanche quickly stood up when he saw the teen.

    ¡°Where the hell have you been?!¡±

    Blanche walked up and grabbed the teen by the shoulders.

    ¡°I almost died tonight! All the girls were easily defeated! If it weren''t for Silver Crow, I would''ve been killed!¡±

    Blanche shouted.

    The boy casually removed Blanche''s hands, and spoke.

    ¡°Sorry, I was doing some homework.¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The teen said, expressionlessly. From the moment he entered the room, his face was always deadpan. Even when Blanche shouted at him, there was no change to his expression. Blanche was already used to his machine like behavior.

    ¡°What''s the point of having a secret weapon, if he''s doing homework when your life is being threaten?!¡±

    ¡°Again. My bad.¡±

    The teen responded in monotone.

    Blanche¡¯s head started to ache just from talking with the boy.

    ¡°But, Monsieur. Who was it that took out everyone?¡±

    ¡°It was Gamiko Dragna the Third. King of the Dragna Kingdom.¡±

    Blanche lifted his head off the ground, and looked the teen in the face.

    ¡°Hm? What''s wrong,Kaido? For a second there, I could''ve sworn you looked surprised.¡±

    ¡°¡­.No, it''s nothing.¡±

    The teen answered in monotone. Even though it was just for a second, the teen¡¯s face changed expression; but, because that has never happened before, Blanche discarded it as his imagination.

    ¡°That would explain why Jade and the others said that you were done for when I saw them on my way here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Even I thought that it was over. I have to repay the ¡®Gravity Queen¡¯ one day.¡±

    ¡°I see. So, was he strong?¡±

    ¡°Let''s just say, that he took on all of Silver Crow, and walked away with only a few cuts and bruises.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? As expected of a proxy.¡±

    The teen¡¯s words of praise didn''t match his deadpan face.

    ¡°Yeah, he was strong. I never thought I''ll see someone the same age as you, that strong. Well, other than you that is. Because of that kid I have to leave the city.¡±

    ¡°I see. So, I guess our contract ends here.¡±

    Blanche frown when he heard the teen''s response.

    ¡°You really don''t have any loyalty, do you? I''m the one who sneaked you into this city, even though you''re an escaped sample you know. Where''s the gratitude? MYTH doesn''t tolerate their experiments escaping on their own you know? They''re immediately killed on site. I prevented that.¡±

    ¡°Our relationship was purely business, you said so yourself. Our contract was suppose to end when you became a big shot, but I stuck with you regardlessly. That''s what I consider loyalty.¡±

    The teen face remained expressionless. Blanche sighed when he saw that.

    ¡°I was just joking. I know you wouldn''t come even if I asked¡­.hm? Wait a moment, I''m getting a call.¡±

    Blanche waved his fingers, and a small holographic window appear in front of him. He brought the window to his ear and spoke.

    ¡°Hello? Yeah, it''s me. Hm? Really?! I got it, I''ll meet you there.¡±

    He waved his fingers, and the window disappeared.

    Blanche looked at the teen with joyful expression.

    ¡°Well, I''ll be going Kaido. Take care.¡±

    He hurriedly walked past the teen, and was heading out the door.

    ¡°Blanche. From your tone, I take it that they accepted you. Into the ¡®Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate¡¯, that is.¡±

    Blanche stopped and spoke without looking back.

    ¡°Hahaha! You really are a sharp kid, Kaido.¡±

    ¡°I guess Kei Hanazawa wasn''t needed then?¡±

    ¡°Well, he was only just a back up. Now that I''m in the syndicate, I can take it down from the inside myself.¡±

    ¡°You''re pretty reckless. Well, 30 years old is still young, but I''m sure it''s a good age to die.¡±

    The teen said in monotone.

    ¡°Hahaha! Thanks for the warning. I''ve gotta go. Until we meet again, kid!¡±

    Blanche left the room laughing. The teen, Kaido, could still hear his laughter down the hall.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The teen looked around the room in silence.

    He bowed to show his respect to the room he''s been in so many times, and will probably never set foot back in.

    He raised his head, and walked through the door. He was still deadpan as he waited for the elevator.

    ¡°¡­.Gamiko Dragna the Third huh? So he is in the city.¡±

    The elevator doors opened, and Kaido stepped in. He was alone, and was still deadpan.

    ¡°I wonder when he''ll turn up at the academy? He is registered after all.¡±

    Kaido looked at the clock in the elevator. It said 1:42AM.

    ¡°Better get some sleep. I have a feeling that tomorrow will be an interesting day.

    If you look in the mirror inside the elevator, even though it was only for a second; Kaido was definitely smiling.

    ¡°See you at the academy, Miko.¡±

    2:07 AM. Somewhere in District 11.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Huh? ¡­¡­Where am I?¡±

    Kei Hanazawa had just regained consciousness, hours after Miko took him out.

    He found himself looking at an unfamiliar ceiling.

    ¡°¡­.argh!¡±

    He tried to sit up, but the pain in his body was just too intense to move.

    ¡°Oh, you''re awake.¡±

    He heard a voice coming from his left, and turn his head to find the source. In a dark corner, he saw someone sitting on a chair like a cat while rocking from side to side. There was only one person he knew, who sat like that.

    ¡°¡­...Nana?¡±

    ¡°Yo, big bro.¡±

    Speaking in a tomboyish manner, was the voice of a young girl.

    ¡°I''ve haven''t seen ya in two months. I would ask if ya were in good health, but from the looks of ya I can already tell.¡±

    The girl stood up on the chair, and leaped into the air. She landed beside Kei.

    ¡°Could you stop talking like that? I told you that it''s not lady like.¡±

    ¡°Lady-like? Like I care about something trivial as that.¡±

    ¡°I can tell from your outfit.¡±

    Nana was in a black and red track suit. She had short messy black hair, cat-like gold eyes, and a what appeared to be a fang, peeping out from her upper lips. She was about 153cm tall. ¡°She would be really cute if she dressed more girly¡±, was the impression you''d get if you saw her

    Nana stoop down, and looked her brother in the face.

    ¡°Hey, big bro.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Pops wants to talk with ya.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Hearing his father being mention, made Kei Hanazawa¡¯s heart stop momentarily.

    (¡­How stupid can I be?! I didn''t even question, why Nana was in the 11th District. Of course, father wouldn''t just allow his 15 year old daughter to venture out, without a good reason!)

    ¡°He said that I must contact him when you came to.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see. Then do as he ordered.¡±

    Kei''s face was pale, and his body was slightly trembling.

    ¡°If big bro say so¡­¡±

    Nana took something from her pocket. It was a metal disc. She pressed the button in the middle, and threw it on the ground. The disc lighted up and a hologram was projected in the room. The hologram showed the back of an expensive chair, in what appears to be a office.

    "I see that you''re awake, boy.¡±

    A deep voice came from behind chair. Kei knew that it belonged to his father, the Left Fang.

    ¡°¡­.Yes, father.¡±

    Kei''s trembling got worse.

    ¡°¡­.I heard what happened to you. Your sister found you lodged in a car¡¯s roof.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes¡­May I ask, why is Nana here?¡±

    ¡°I sent her because she wanted to see you. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! By all means, she''s welcome.¡±

    Kei knew what his father said was a lie.

    (¡­He probably sent Nana, because I haven''t contact him in a while.)

    ¡°Boy.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Father.¡±

    Kei flinched when he heard his father''s voice.

    ¡°You disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Huh? W-what do you mean father?¡±

    ¡°Don''t play dumb with me, boy.¡±

    His voice was filled with hostility, which made Kei''s heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Jeane-Pierre Blanche has joined the syndicate.¡±

    ¡°Wha?! Blanche is still alive?!¡±

    Kei couldn''t help but to raise his voice.

    ¡°Yes. We also know that he wants to destroy us from the inside.¡±

    ¡°Then, why did you accept him?!¡±

    ¡°Boy.¡±

    The voice got deeper, causing Kei to quickly close his mouth.

    ¡°Are you questioning the syndicate¡¯s decision?¡±

    ¡°N-no. My apologies.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then, I''ll be going. See you tomorrow.

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Kei sighed in relief. He was eager to end the conversation with his father.

    ¡°Nana.¡±

    The voice called out to Kei¡¯s little sister.

    ¡°Yeah, Pops.¡±

    She answered to the voice casually, opposite to Kei.

    ¡°Commence the punishment.¡±

    Kei''s body jumped when he heard what his father said.

    ¡°W-w-wait a minute, father! Punishment?! What for?!¡±

    ¡°Do you take me for a fool, boy?¡±

    His father voice was full with hostility and anger.

    ¡°I know, what you''ve been doing the last few weeks. I also know that you promised to betray the syndicate, in exchange for your life. I know everything.¡±

    Kei''s entire body froze up. A million thoughts ran through his mind.

    (Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Of course, he was monitoring me! That would also explain Nana¡¯s presence! She has been following me from day one! She probably used her beast-like senses to gather information! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!)

    Kei angrily looked at his little sister. She had a playful smile on her face. He knew quite well that she was going to enjoy carrying out her orders.

    ¡°Well, the syndicate had decided that your betrayal was only minor. So, your punishment will also be minor.¡±

    His father spoke with a displeased tone. But, hearing that didn''t put Kei''s mind at ease. That''s because-

    ¡°The normal punishment for betrayal is death. But, since your case is special¡­.¡±

    His father paused. Kei could hear him sigh.

    ¡°Nana.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Pops.¡±

    ¡°Only half kill him.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Kei knew that he wasn''t going to get away scotch free. But, it frighten him to hear his father say that.

    ¡°As you wish, father.¡±

    On the other hand, Nana responded in a formal tone for the first time. Her expression was opposite from a while ago. It was cold and merciless. Kei knew that he couldn''t talk his way out of this, and because of his body being broken, he couldnt run either. And so, Kei Hanazawa made a decision.

    ¡°Sigh. Let''s get this over with.¡±

    He surrendered to his fate.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. Nana, since you''re only suppose to half kill him¡­..¡±

    Kei could hear his father tapping the chair handle.

    ¡°Take one of every two body part he has. One leg, one arm, one ear, one eyeball, and the list goes on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Nana answered coldly. Kei said nothing and just stared at the ceiling.

    ¡°I''ll be awaiting your return tomorrow.¡±

    Saying so, the transmission ended.

    Nana stood up, and looked down at Kei.

    ¡°Shall we begin, Big Bro?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Just remember, I am your brother.¡±

    Hearing that, Nana showed a wicked smile, and said-

    ¡°Of course. You''re my precious older brother.¡±

    That night screams of pain echoed in a certain abandon building.

 Author Arrogantly Yet Humbly Explains Himself (Not A Chapter)

    Yo, Kodyak here. I bet pretty much all of you found the last few chapters a bit off, now it''s time for me to explained what happened.

    Ahem. First of all, believe it or not but every chapter since the introduction of Blanche is about a year old. Yup, these chapters were written long before I even started this story.

    How did this happen you ask? It''s quite simple really. These chapters are from an older story. In fact the first story I''ve ever written.

    Let me take this opportunity to talk about how Mythical Conquest came to be, and it''s previous forms.

    A couple years ago, I came up with a story while I was bored at school. I never thought about writing down though. It was just a nameless story I kept running in my head for when I''m bored. (Don''t judge me).

    This could be considered as the prototype to this story.

    The story starts with a girl called Sasha who attended a battle academy at Grim City, which was one of the five great human cities of the world which was run by the organization called Grim Legacy.

    Well anyway, Sasha discovered, i don''t remember how, a boy her age called GD.

    GD was amnesiac who didn''t know his name or origin.

    Oh, yeah. Sasha wasn''t originally suppose to be Miko''s mother but a friend or his limiter in a way.

    Anyway, GD only remembered waking up in this city and being told by a person called Jun Mizune to attend the academy. GD knew that he was kidnapped or something similar but because of his naive personality he for some reason did as he was told. (I know bad writing. I was only 17 or so it couldn''t be helped.)

    Well anyway, let''s fast forward . GD met a lot of people and had a lot of friends including Ace, Sora, Keima(Leon''s prototype), and Bloom. He also met rivals like Nora and Lionel which I later fused to create Luka''s character in this story.

    Sasha and the others always felt that GD wasn''t a normal human but they didn''t know what he was exactly.

    Fast forward again to where he chosen to represent his year in a battle between four academy headed by the Four Pillars. Pushed into a corner GD unleashed a dark power and his personality changed to an insane and evil person.

    He killed the other team in the finals in front of millions who were watching and captured and sentence to life imprisionment.

    Three years later he was Sasha and the others tried to break him out only to find out that Nora and Lionel already did.

    Well anyway GD remember his first name as Gamiko and they started traveling the world to find out more about gamiko.

    He met a lot of people including Hina who was originally a girl that had her village slaughtered by another village. Gamiko in rage slaughtered that village and adopted Hina who was only a few years younger than him.

    Anyway, they got into a lot more conflicts and eventually clashed with a group, who will appear in this story as well, and was pushed to death''s door.

    They desperately escaped to an isolated island called Fairy Island to recover.

    On that island they met a woman called Kuneida who was Momo''s prototype. Shocked to see Gamiko she happily returned his memories where he remembered his past.

    He remembered his name as Gamiko Dragna the third, as well as his family and that Kuneida was his cousin as well as his master.

    I can''t say anymore about the plot because I tend to use it in this story. But let me state the major difference.

    First Miko was a demon. The entire Dragna clan were demons descended from Leviathan. I never knew about Tiamat at that time.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Second, Miko was Nova''s son not his nephew.

    Third, Tessa and Kristen never existed. Miko had a twin sister and a younger sister. Nova''s sons Christian and Kouta were also his older brothers, which Christian being Miko''s first masteraand person who thought him how to kill.

    Fourth, Kimiko, who was originally Aoi, was Miko''s mother. Her character fused with Sasha''s to become the current Sasha. Nero''s wife was never revealed yet.

    Fifth, Rouge was Kimiko''s father as well as Nero''s cousin. Rouge was Lucifer''s son and Nero was leviathan''s.

    Sixth, Regalias were originally supposed to belonged to the 21 "evilest" persons in the world each represent one of seven colors and one of the seven deadly sins. Miko had the 17th regalia, Regis of the black wrath.

    Oh Ishma''s role never changed. She was sealed by Beelzebub, her father, until Miko made her his partner.

    Eventually I felt like writing a story, but I didn''t want to writing this one so I scraped everything and just keep the first part and fixed up.

    The story second form was called War Games. This was inspired by Mahouka and A Certain magical index but more sci-fi.

    It took place 100 years in the future after the Third World War.

    So it was like this, the Third World War broke out after a number of strange events like the crashing of the Internet world wide, the bombings of various Third world countries, the disbanding of the UN, etc.

    War eventually broke out which saw the introduction of modified humans that pretty much superhumans, as well as lots of powerful weapons. It was basically a no hold bars war where every goes.

    After destroying three continents, the remaining countries signed a peace treaty but the war wasn''t over. It just took the form of a more peaceful clash.

    An olympics for superhumans.This is where the idea of the proxy system came from.

    well anyway Miko who was called kisame was a legendary mercenary who killed for the countries in secret. His real name was actually Miko. The name Kisame Mizune was given to him after he was defeated and kidnapped by Jun Mizune and brought back to Grim city in Japan to represent them in the War Games.

    The chapters you read was from that story and was actually one long chapter. It was the third chapter. The first saw Kisame meeting Yumeko a girl wanting to enter the War Games at the Academy.

    The plot for this story was supposed to very complicated as Miko and Jun were actually brothers who with their other 5 siblings orchestrated the Third World War. In the end they had a falling out and killed each other, which Jun being the last survivor.

    Jun destroyed their bodies and implanted their brains into new bodies with new powers and no memories of their past life and spread them across the world. Miko was raised by Infecteds in one of the secret war zones that the public were ignorant to, until they died and jun came for him years later.

    Their new powers were that they were basically humanoid suns. They were all created and were homunculi.

    They were all named after demons that represented the seven deadly sins. Miko was Lucifer of Pride, jun was Mammon of Greed.

    To be honest, even now I wondered if I should''ve continued that story.

    Well, I eventually dropped it at where last night chapter ended and started writing Death Bringer, which is my other story that''s posted on here.

    I started writing this story after being inspired by Mushoku Tensei which was the first reincarnate novel I''ve ever read. I fell in love with the genre and started writing this. This is the reason the first arc was pretty similar to Mushoku Tensei but darker.

    I never intended to make this story as complicated as it is. But after finishing the first arc and not knowing what to do next, I decided to write a story that was like the prelude for the one I kept in my head for years.

    Theres was only one problem, I stopped writing this story for a while and never reread it before writing Hina''s arc. This is why the feeling of the story suddenly changed there. I only noticed that the atmosphere and characterization was different after I posted the first chapter of the second arc, which caused a riot.

    I''ll be honest with you, I''ve been winging it for all of the chapters leading this arc. There were countless times that I was like "What the fuck do I do now?!"

    i just wanted to hurry up and reach the point where I can start writing the story that I had in my head. Everything else was just build up to me.

    Even now the story hasn''t really started to me. The story is much more adventurous and hella dark and pretty funny.

    The 100+ chapters before this arc were just a chore for me to be honest.

    I originally wasn''t going to include this arc either, but I wanted Bloom, Kaido, and Jin in the story because I loved their characters.

    I was originally suppose to create new content for this entire arc, but I just could pass up the opportunity for near a dozen already written chapters. So I just did a bit of editing and viola! The last 10 or so chapters is what you got.

    A product of my laziness.

    But don''t worry, everything after this chapter is newly written to fit perfectly with this story.

    Oh, the leader of Silver Crow, Jin is basically Miko/Kisame in the previous story War Games. So he''s like a second MC, Kaido too. So watching out for those characters.

    A bit of a spoiler. Miko will attend the academy in a few chapters, but he still spend most of his time in the city. So the academy while being important doesn''t really get that much focus.

    Oh, and yes. Bloom is meant to be apart of Miko''s Harem and more.

    So what did you guys think about the previous story prototypes? Should I have written them how they were? Or is the story better how it is now?

 Some Facts (Not a chapter)

    Okay last night I forgot to mention this but I''m taking a break for a week at most. The reason is because my work schedule this week is hectic. It''s basically slavery! If I wasn''t getting paid extra then I would''ve rioted.

    Well, anyway I need time to stock up on chapters so yeah....

    Oh, there seems to be a misunderstanding. When I said that Jin and Kaido were like MCs I meant that they had the qualities of a MC not that the story will focus on their point of view for a while. Miko is still the MC, although there will be chapters that focused on those around him but not anytime soon.

    Now then, because there won''t be a chapter tonight I''ve decided to just do some special and lists a few facts that you''ve probably never noticed or forgotten. I''ll also list some facts that most likely won''t be mentioned in the story but is important to a specific character.

    Now let''s get started with the most mysterious but important character outside Miko and Tiamat, Augustus.

    Lets start:

    Augustus got his alias Divine Conqueror because of his impressive win streak against gods. He''s current 784-0.

    Augustus was so powerful that Nero and Rouge agreed that even if they teamed up they still couldn''t beat him.

    Augustus was so talented at Qigong that he was one of the first to be called a Qigong God. He was even rumored to be able to conjure life with Qi alone. This was never seen or proven so in the end it was a rumor.

    The skill "Ruler''s Contract" that allows one to borrow the abilities of anyone they made an agreement with, was originally Augustus''. Even though he wasn''t born with it, this ability is hereditary. However, Krow was the only known person to inherit it.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Augustus right hand and best friend Ajax Diabolus was said to be equal to Augustus in strength.

    Augustus had a totally of 27 children before he died. There are none still living.

    The reason why Ishma fears Augustus was because Augustus used to discipline her in her brothers stead by kicking her into a bottomless abyss to fall for a year in pure darkness

    Miko

    Miko is a fan of rap and hates classical music.

    As Logan Miko research almost every mythology possible in order to figure out who was the god his family worshipped.

    At the age of 13 Miko has a kill count of 35,785 people. Most from the war.

    In every version of the story, Miko has always had a feminine appearance.

    Miko wishes to fight Sun Wukong in hopes that he turns into Goku when fighting him.

    miko doesn''t really hate Leon, he''s just still pissed about the fight they had when he was 6.

    Tiamat

    Tia has been married and widowed three times before.

    She was not Augustus'' first wife.

    She killed dozens of her grandchildren after Augustus died.

    She dislikes Hina because she remains her of one of Augustus'' wives.

    Her current personality is said to be a reflection of Augustus''. Her original personality was colder and indifferent.

    General

    The names Augustus, Claudius, and Nero all belonged to Roman emperors. Augustus was the first Roman emperor, while Nero was said to be one of the main reasons for the fall of the empire when he burnt down Rome. He was pretty insane.

    Nova has the record for the most Proxy kills in the world.

    Momo has a twin younger brother called Vanz.

    Ace full name is Ace Gamestar, and the person responsible for his family death has already appeared in the story. It''s not Klick.

    Miko''s first wife has yet to make an appearance.

    The disappearance of the Phoenixes might have something to do with Augustus.

    Miko will not leave Grim City a virgin.

    There was a previous supreme being before the war.

    According to Nero, there''s something in the deepest part of the Summit of the gods that can "Bring back those happy days". He''s talking about when Augustus was alive.

    Gallu''s is entirely poison just like the myths.

    Finally, after this arc the story will get darker and more intense.

 Im taking questions! (Not a chapter)

    So since I want to interact with you all as much as possible until I start posting chapters again, I''ll handle questioning session.

    Ask me any question you like and I''ll answer them to the best of my ability as long as they aren''t weird or a spoiler.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Well even if they''re a spoiler I might leave some hints.

    Again, sorry for the break. It''s my job''s fault. Even though it''s against Jamaica''s labor laws to work more than 40 hours a week without the consent of both parties, I''m working 60 hours this week.....I should really sue these motherfuckers. Having a nigga feeling like he returned to slavery.

 Q & A

    I got a lot of questions, some were answered for me but to make sure everyone sees it I''ll answers them myself.

    Ill answer the questions in order as they came.

    Q: When will Miko lose his V-card?

    A: I already stated that he won''t leave Grim City a virgin, but if you mean how many chapters, I have no idea. The arc will be a long one, but he''s suppose to lose it around the middle or end of the arc.

    Q:Is Miko the Augustus or is he just had the appearance of Augustus in his other life, just as Bloom has the appearance of his ex-lover?

    A: I can''t answer that because it''s a spoiler, but keep in mind I can make go either way. Hell, I can make Augustus and Miko two separate beings and have Augustus as the last boss. Imagine Augustus and his generals clashing against Miko and his crew. Possible right? So it''s my choice in the end, you''ll just have to wait and see what I choose.

    Q:Your style of writing reminds me of a japanese light novel/web novel. Do you use that style or is it just a style u picked up along get way?

    A: My style of writing is based on light novels style of writing. To me it''s a fun way to write and far better than the way Wuxia are written. However, my writing techniques like foreshadowing are based on that of Eiichiro Oda (creator of One Piece) and Ishida Sui ( Creator of Tokyo Ghoul. To me no one beats those two at foreshadowing. As for my comedic style it''s based on Gorilla-sensei I mean soraichi Hideaki (Creator of gintama).

    Q:

    1.Are you ever going to make a map of the world?

    2.Will Miko every turn into a dragon just to kiddnap a princess and see what all the fun dragons get doing it?

    3.Are there ginat mecha robots in that wold?

    4.Would the MC ever miss with the gentic code of some monsters to make them into new type of monster girls to add to his futuar harem?

    5.Are there gremlins in that would if yes do they act like the ones from the gremlin movies and do they have there own kingdom?

    A: I might make a world map in the future. I''ve considered it already. Miko kidnapping a princess in dragon form.....Yosh, I''ll use that in the next arc. There will be a battle with giant robots in this arc. Monster girls huh? I''m thinking about it. The original meaning of gremlin is a bit different from the movies. Real gremlins are mischeivous spirits that causes unexplainable and unexpected problems. By the way, Aeon nickname is Gremlin in case you forgot. Oh, yeah they''re in the story.

    Q:Will miko younger sibilings have a important roll in the story?This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    A: Yes, I intend to flesh out their characters soon enough.

    Q:Thanks.so can you pls give a ranking system to above xxx realm? Like the gods have a ranking. Thanks or if it doesn''t pls tell me what will it be like.thanks so much.

    A: Okay, let me explain this carefully. The ranking system has another purpose from its original. Its to prevent mortals from being able to harm gods. As long as your strength is in a realm the ranking system can''t judge then you''ll be able to harm the higher beings. Remember at the start of the Throne Wars arc, Nero said that he can''t be ranked anymore. As for the ranking for the gods it''s the same as they''re myths. A chief god like Zeus or Odin is the highest and most powerful god. Also Primordial beings like Tiamat and Ymir are equal to chief gods in strength. Every other god is weaker and below them. As for demons, Demon Kings like Lucifer, Beleth, Paimon, Asmodeus, Beelzebub/ Baal etc are the the second strongest. Beingslike Lucifer, Typhon, and other adversaries of gods are the strongest and are equivalent to a chief god.

    Firefrog600 since most of your questions are major spoilers or things I have decided yet I can''t answer them, sorry.

    Q:

    how long do you think the grim city arc will be?

    is tiamat the same being as chaos from greek myth?

    A: the arc should last nearly 100 chapters but it might be way less. Tiamat is basically Chaos but because the Greeks didn''t believe in death for heavenly beings, Chaos was really mention that much.

    Q:How do you plan on keeping the novel from turning into a Dale situation with increasingly new realms of ridiculousness?

    A: Through the power of friendship.......Damn, it literally hurt to write that.

    Q:I''ve been reading since day one bro, so i wanna ask something, you said that between Hina, Ace and Sora one will betray Miko, another one will leave and one will be his most loyal subject something like that, that was when they were introduced early, so i want to know which one is who, even though i already have a guess lol,

    A: I said that the trio would go down in history as a War God, A Tyrant, and a traitor to humanity. what I meant bytraitor to humanity is that they''ll go against humanity itself and work to bring it to ruin with a great enemy of humanity. If you want to know which is which just check their character designs at the end of the 2nd arc and look at their alias and think about their meanings and match them with their future descriptions. Speaking of which, I should really make more character designs and do back over some old ones. Like for Miko and Tiamat.

    Q:When are you going to quit your job so you can get back to writing?

    A: I ask myself that question every time my alarms wake me up 4:30am.

    Q:will you ever post chapters again? Tits or ass?

    A: I''ll post again sometime next week. And Tits.

    Q:what is his regalia?

    A: Regis. A clone who is also his sword which he''ll use during this arc.

    Q:are homosexuals mythical existences in the world of mythical conquest? or are they just as rare as unicorn horns & pheonix feathers? also why is almost every human white so far? (I can''t even remember any humans who were described as colored...)

    A: Gays exist everywhere. There''s even one in this arc. Also not all my characters are white. Logan was black, well he was mixed with a lot of races so he was brownish or tanned colored. Also none of the Dragna characters are white. I stated that all of the Dragna members had olive skin. Meaning they looked like latinos, Indians, or middle eastern. General Han that Leon killed was stated to be black. Beleth was tanned skinned as well as the entire Saevio clan. So there''s actually more colored people than white people in the story. Also I''m Jamaican. 98% of us are black. I''m black so I would feel weird only having white people in my stories.

    Q:I want to know where you have found all of your knowledge on mythology.

    A: Well, I have several books on mythology on my phone. I also reach a lot of mythologies through the Internet by going through several sites. Same for demonology.

    Well that''s the last of the questions. I hope I was able to satisfy everyone, if not then a soit go (Jamaican Voice).

 Home Visit

    The disbandmentof D¡¯arc caused a lot of waves in the 11th District and the city on a whole.

    Crime rate rose to an all-time hifhbecause of the new territory that was up for grabs. This caused organizations like Silver Crow to have their hands full.

    As for the one who caused it, he was sleeping peacefully in bed even though it was long past noon.

    *Knock!* *Knock!*

    Suddenly a knock came from the front door.

    Miko opened his eyes when he heard it.

    ¡°Ishma, go check who''sat the door.¡±

    He said with a sleepy voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Ishma didn''t respond to him and simply turned over on her bed and turned her back to him.

    Miko clicked his tongue and then turned to Regis.

    What he saw was a Do Not Disturb sign in front of her.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko laid there for awhile and wondered where the hell did she get that sign.

    He heard the knock again.

    After thinking about the pros and cons of getting up and opening the door Miko-

    Also turned his back to the door.

    *Bam!*

    That''s when he heard a loud explosion coming from the door way.

    ¡°The fuck?!¡±

    He and the girls flew out of their beds and entered full alert.

    They were prepared to attack, when they heard a cheerful voice.

    ¡°Good morning, Miko!¡±

    It was then the figure of a silver haired girl came into view.

    It was Bloom.

    When Miko saw her, he didn''t drop his guard but he loosen his body up a bit.

    ¡°Insolent woman! How dare you disturb my sleep!¡±

    Ishma shouted angrily.

    ¡°Oh, what a cute kid!¡±

    However, it seemed that Bloom was thick-skinned, because she ran up and hugged Ishma.

    ¡°W-Wha?! Put me down, you bitch!¡±

    Ishma struggled in Bloom¡¯s hands but for some reason it felt like her limbs were being weighed down; thus prevent her from cutting Bloom up.

    ¡°So cute! You must be one of Miko''s swords!¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you calling cute?!¡±

    Ishma roared.

    ¡°I''m going to cut you into a million-¡±

    ¡°Here I brought some candy.¡±

    Bloom tactful drew some chocolate bars from her pocket and gave it Ishma.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ishma eyes sparkled when she saw it.

    She quickly took the chocolate bars and started eating them with a docile expression.

    She had completely been tamed.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko didn''t know what to say about this.

    ¡°A cat. She''s definitely more like a cat rather than a crow.¡±

    Regis commented with a sigh.

    Bloom had a satisfied expression as she pet Ishma.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I just wanted to say hello.¡±

    Miko glared at her.

    ¡°Ok I was lying. I''m just here to complain.¡±

    Bloom said with a mischievous tone.

    ¡°Because of you, I''m swarming with work and had to take the day off from the academy again.¡±

    ¡°The academy?¡±

    Miko heard something that he found intriguing.

    He would be lying if he said he wasn''t interested in whata magic academy was like, but he still didn''t have the motivation to go.

    Since Bloomattended the academy, he could get information from her.

    But there was something he needed to know first.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    He needed to know how his location was discovered.

    ¡°It wasn''t hard. I just needed to check the video feeds of the surveillance satellite and viola.¡±

    ¡°Satellite? I see, so there''s an invisible satellite observing the city. I guess avoiding the cameras weren''t enough.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Miko didn''t find it odd for a place with technology as advance as this to have a few satellites with a camouflage system.

    He even considered it once, but the people he ¡®asked¡¯ had no knowledge of one so he put it at the back of his mind for a while.

    The fact that Bloom knew about the satellite and even had access to it meant that she possessed quite a bit of authority in the city.

    ¡°Was the satellite built by MYTH?¡±

    Bloom nodded.

    ¡°It''s called the Uranus Series Observation Satellites. It''s hard to detect and is very powerful.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko pondered it for a while before saying-

    ¡°So what is it that you really want? The fact that you easily revealed classified information to me, means that you expect something in return. What is it?¡±

    Bloom chuckled.

    ¡°It wasnt really classified information you know. It''s just some you would know if you had the right connections.¡±

    Miko glared at her.

    Bloom didn''t mind it and kept her smile.

    ¡°Alright, I want something from you.¡±

    ¡°And that is?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Just to clarify, you don''t mean sexually right? Because trust me, if that''s the case I''m more than willing to grant your request. Hell, I''m willing to go right now.¡±

    Miko said with a straight face.

    Bloom on the other hand was visibly flushed from embarrassment.

    Even though she knew what her words could imply, she only did it to tease Miko. She didn''t expect him to easily turn it around to tease her back.

    Miko swiftly approached her.

    ¡°You, you''re a virgin aren''t you?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Bloom became visibly more flustered. She tried to step back but Miko placed his hand on her waist and stopped her.

    Miko looked into her eyes with a strong gaze filled with passion.

    ¡°If you want me I''m willing to give myself to you.¡±

    He moved his face closer to her ears, and spoke softly into it.

    ¡°But in return, I want your everything. Your soul. Your heart. Your body.¡±

    ¡°Hold it!¡±

    A yell came from the doorway.

    Miko looked and saw that it was Sapphire.

    She hurriedly pushed Miko away from Bloom and stood between them as if to hide Bloom behind her.

    Miko who saw that-

    ¡°What? You want to join as well? If that''s the case I''m up for a threesome.¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡­Don''t you have any modesty.¡±

    ¡°Says the woman who appeared naked in my bathroom when we first met.¡±

    ¡°I was wearing a towel! I only strip because you threatened me!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don''t play the victim. You wanted to seduce a na?ve boy into joining your cult.¡±

    ¡°Its an academy!¡±

    ¡°Cult, school; I don''t see the difference.¡±

    Miko pointed at her.

    ¡°Besides if I didn''t tease that girl, you wouldn''t come out from hiding. Just because you''re using that helmet that makes you invisible doesn''t mean that I can''t sense you with Qi.¡±

    Sapphire flinched when she heard that Miko knew that she was there from the beginning.

    ¡°It was also fun to tease a girl who''s trying to act like a vixen when she herself is pure. You''re 100 years too early to seduce me, who is used to seeing beautiful women everyday.¡±

    ¡°You yourself is more beautiful than most women¡­.Ow!¡±

    Miko chopped Regis, who made such a comment, with full force.

    ¡°Anyway, I know your type. Strong on the offensive but weak on the defenses.¡±

    Miko showed Bloom a teasing smile, which made her blood boil.

    ¡°So? What do you two want? If it''s about throwing you out the window, it couldn''t be helped at the time.¡±

    ¡°Apologize, damn it!¡±

    Sapphire shouted, but Miko ignored her and looked at Bloom.

    He was 100% serious about everything he said to her.

    She looked too much like his past lover, that he had a lot of complex feelings towards her.

    Part of him wanted to eliminate her to prevent his mind from relapsing, but after thinking it through killing her would more likely cause him to relapse than letting her live.

    He also had a high amount of lust towards her.

    It was almost on the level of his lust towards Tiamat.

    So while it was hard for her to seduce him, it wasn''t impossible. And he knew this quite clearly.

    Bloom looked at him with an angry glare for a while and then calm down.

    ¡°I came here to ask if you wanted to join us.¡±

    Miko was visibly surprised to hear that.

    He was considering recruiting them when it was time to leave this place, but he never thought that they would try and recruit him first. This was truly an unexpected turn of events.

    However, he had to decline.

    ¡°No can do. As you already know I am a king, I can''t just abandon my people.¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you doing that now?¡±

    Bloom asked with a skeptic tone.

    ¡°That''s different. I''m only here to accomplish something.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    Miko shook his head as indicting his intent of not talking.

    Bloom frowned for a bit, and then smiled.

    ¡°You don''t seem to understand your situation, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Please enlighten me of the situation I''m in.¡±

    ¡°With pleasure.¡±

    Bloom smile had a hint of teasing in it.

    ¡°Last night, you single-handedly caused the downfall of one of the biggest criminal organizations in the city. This is worthy of praise despite all the work it created for us.¡±

    She didn''t forget to complain.

    ¡°But that wasn''t the only thing you did last night that drew a lot of attention.¡±

    At this moment the chocolate that Ishma was tamed with had finished, so she regained her rebellious attitude and broke free from Bloom¡¯s grasp while she was distracted.

    Bloom didn''t pay it any mind and continued.

    ¡°Last night you took out Kei Hanazawa.¡±

    ¡°Was there someone like that?¡±

    Miko acted like he didn''t know who she was talking about. He was so convincing that you would think he really didn''t knew.

    ¡°Yes, there was. And that person was the son of one of the Twin-Headed Dragon Syndicate¡¯s top bosses and fighter.¡±

    ¡°And that is¡­?¡±

    ¡°It''s the largest crime syndicate in the city. They have enough strength and influence to rival the Four Pillars that controls the city.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Bloom eyebrows furrowed when she heard Miko''s casual tone.

    ¡°So, they''ll definitely try to get even with you, who disgraced their name.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    Bloom was starting to get irritated.

    ¡°And, you''re currently alone in an unfamiliar city without any backing or protection. You''re in a dangerous situation where you could lose your life at any moment.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko still didn''t look the bit shaken by what Bloom said, which irritated and confused her.

    ¡°How can you be so carefree about this?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Because it''s just the usual for me. I''m always in a disadvantageous position, it''s nothing new.¡±

    He said nonchalantly.

    He then took a seat and looked at Bloom and spoke.

    ¡°Besides, compared to fighting in a war with over a million enemies pit against you with the fate of you and your family on the line, what''s a single crime organization?¡±

    He spoke with tone that made it clear that he wasn''t joking.

    Miko really didn''t put the syndicate in his eyes.

    He survived much worse and came out the winner every time. So what was the use of getting worked up over something so trivial.

    ¡°Then you''re planning on taking on the syndicate yourself?¡±

    Sapphire couldn''t help but to ask.

    Miko was technically still her responsibility after all. He was until he attends the academy.

    ¡°If I must then I will. I won''t take it upon myself to hunt them down, when they''ll most like approach me first. I''ll repel them a few times, but if they continue to be a pain in the ass then I''ll just destroy them and slaughter them all.¡±

    He said with a matter of fact tone.

    ¡°I would advise against that, Miko.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    ¡°The syndicate has several strong guys and powerful weapons. Their top fighters are both [S Class] but if they use their weapons they''re far more powerful. I don''t know if you alone could handle them all.¡±

    ¡°What I can handle and cannot handle is up to me to decide. I appreciate the advise, but I won''t hesitate to crush them if they come at me.¡±

    Sapphire wanted to say more to persuade him, but she was stopped by Bloom.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. We won''t try to stop you from going to war if the time comes.¡±

    She took something from her pocket and threw at him.

    Miko caught it and looked at it.

    ¡°It''s a SC phone created specially for Silver Crow members.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Miko looked at the phone that was quite small a thin.

    ¡°Give us a call if you run into any trouble that you can''t handle. Our boss might be lazy but not even the syndicate would go against him without thinking twice.¡±

    Miko put the phone on the bed and smiled at Bloom.

    ¡°Thanks for the gesture. I''ll sure to be in touch when I want to hear your voice again.¡±

    He then looked at Sapphire.

    ¡°I''ll be in touch if I feel the urge to see your naked appearance again.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Sapphire angrily and bashfully left the room.

    Bloom smiled at Miko one last time before leaving as well.

    ¡°¡­¡­..So, no ones going to fix my door?¡±

    After they left Miko''s apartment, Bloom made a call on her phone.

    ¡°Jin, I gave Miko the phone like you asked. Yeah, he''s really set on crashing with the syndicate¡­..I understand. Sapphire and I will keep an eye on him. Yeah, later.¡±

    After she hung up she and sapphire quickly made their way back to the 11th District.

    Not far away someone was watching them closely.

    It was a girl in a red and black track suit with cat-like eyes.

    She turned her attention to the apartment they came out of, and smiled cruelly.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon King, huh?¡±

    She licked her lips in a sadistic manner, and said-

    ¡°This is going to be fun.¡±

 Attack In The Night

    Two days after Bloom and Sapphire¡¯s visit, Miko took the girls on their nightly stroll through the city.

    The purpose of these strolls were to originally collect information about the city through blending into its society, but that failed big time on the first night.

    The first problem was that Miko was too eye catching. Everywhere he went he would draw the eyes of several men and women. This was obviously because of his godly beauty he got from Tiamat. This was emphasized with the addition of Regis who was identical to him, and Ishma who had an unique ambiguous beauty.

    The second problem was Ishma¡¯s short temper. She didn''t like to be gazed at by men since she always lived her life as a male. Whenever she was looked at with lustful eyes, blood would flow.

    Regis wasn''t as bad, but she also had a bit of temper. Miko lost count of the amount of times he had to prevent them from slaughtering everyone.

    Of course this all could have been avoided if Miko had used [Stealth Camouflage] when going out. But Miko didn''t want to continuously waste Qi on doing something so pointless.

    Because of all the troubles, they just go on strolls for the fun of it now. Miko decided to get information using other methods.

    One of those methods was questioning the people Ishma and Regis beaten.

    Tonight Miko and the girls were going to look for more people to question.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That''s when Miko realized that something didn''t felt right about his surroundings.

    ¡°Everyone is avoiding looking at us?¡±

    He noticed that they weren''t drawing the usually attention they normally would. In fact it felt like they were being intentional avoided and singled out.

    Ishma and Regis also noticed this and stopped along with Miko.

    ¡°Something isn''t right.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    She was veteran fighter so she quickly readied herself to kill at any moment.

    Regis did the same, but in a morediscreet fashion.

    Miko stood in place and used his senses to scan the area.

    ¡°We''re surrounded.¡±

    He said after a while.

    ¡°Everyone here is an enemy.¡±

    The moment he said that, the people walking among them all came to a stop.

    They all moved like one organism and surrounded the three of them in less than a second.

    There men, women, young and old.

    If Miko hadn''t picked up on the odd vibe in the surroundings, he wouldn''t have imagined that everyone around him was an enemy.

    ¡°There''s about 500 in total. That''s not counting those in hiding.¡±

    He told the girls.

    ¡°Who do you think they are?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°They should be from the syndicate Bloom and Sapphire spoke about.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! So ants are swarming together to kill a giant. They have balls, I''ll give them that.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°Well, there''s a possibility that they''re under some kind of hypnosis.¡±

    Miko looked at the people''s unfocused eyes and said that.

    ¡°So what? Puppets or not, if they step in my path they''ll be slaughtered.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°I agree. But killing this many citizens could cause unnecessary trouble in the future.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Then we can just beat them until they can''t move.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°And if they still try to attack with broken bodies?¡±

    ¡°Kill them. It may cause future inconvenience, but it''s better than us getting hurt.¡±

    Miko said swiftly and coldly.

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    At this time the first group of people moved towards them in an unnatural manner.

    Miko watched as they all drew guns and fired at him.

    He covered himself in Qi and shot forward. He watched the bullets with his eyes and skillfully moved out of the way.

    He then quickly approached the people and kicked one in the face.

    He then spun around and elbowed two of them and broke their noses.

    He then gathered lightning in his palms and swung his arm; the lightning shot forward and electrocuted around a dozen people.

    The weaker ones were frozen in place, but the stronger ones still attacked after a short lag.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    At this moment Ishma shot past and stomped one in the ground.

    She then jumped and spun around with a kick. Her leg turned into a blade slashed the people apart.

    Blades then rushed out her back and skewered the people who were attacking her from behind.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    The blades retracted into her back.

    She spread her arms out and blades shot out her palms and stabbed into around 10 persons and turned them into kebabs.

    She obviously didn''t choose to spare the people who were being controlled. She had every intention to kill them.

    Miko quickly realized that what''s done is done, and didntretort her for her actions.

    *Boom!*

    He looked up and saw that building behind him had exploded.

    Debris as big as trucks fell towards him. It was obvious that someone was trying to crush him, which he found laughable.

    ¡°Regis!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Regis jumped and her arm turned into a black blade.

    She swung it and an arc of azure light wiped out the debris and even erased the rest of the building that exploded.

    Regis then landed and swept her foot on the ground and form another arc.

    Azure light then burst through the ground and rushed towards a group of people.

    *Boom!*

    All of the people were instantly destroyed by the azure light and left a crater in their place.

    *Rumble!*

    It was at this moment and a monster of a vehicle was seen rushing towards Regis. On it was someone who was behind a mounted gun.

    The man fired the gun and dozens of magic bullets flew out by the second.

    *Boom!*

    The bullets ripped up the ground and burnt through the air as they headed towards Regis.

    ¡°Don''t look down on me!¡±

    An azure glowed covered Regis¡¯ body. She slammed her palm on the ground.

    *Boom!*

    A gigantic dragon-shaped blade burst out of the ground and collided with the bullets.

    The bullets bounced off the bladed dragon like rain on glass.

    The bladed dragon then crashed into the monster vehicle and instantly destroyed it. The person who was behind the mounted gun was cut into paper thin slices.

    Blades then spurted from Regis¡¯ back in the form of dragon wings. She then used these wings to fly up into the sky.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    She flapped her wings and azure slashes rained down from the sky and fell upon those below.

    *Boom!*

    The slashes cut up everything they came into contact with like it was butter; whether it was buildings or people, everything was cut up.

    The blood of the people stained the ground, and reflected the artificial moon.

    Meanwhile, Miko finally met some resistance.

    *Boom!*

    He was sent flying after blocking a punch from an elderly man.

    Miko was surprised because the man was only a [C Class] but could attack with the force of an [A Class].

    (Be careful. Some of them are wearing some weird suits underneath their clothing.)

    Tiamat warned in Miko''s mind.

    Ishma and Regis naturally heard the warning as well.

    ¡°Powersuits huh?¡±

    Miko stared at the old man who eyes looked dulled and unnatural.

    He smiled and condensed the Qi around his body.

    ¡°This city really possess some interesting technology!¡±

    He rushed forward and the old man did the same.

    *Boom!*

    Miko punches the old man away and then chased after him.

    ¡°[Flame Bazooka]!¡±

    He slammed his palms on the old man''s chest and a powerful burst of flames blew him back.

    With his clothes burnt away Miko could see the silver suit with the word MYTH written on it.

    He then created a lightning lance in his hands and threw it.

    The lance pierced through the suit and into the old man''s chest.

    He fell on the ground, never to move again.

    At this time around five more persons leaped at Miko.

    He quickly deduced that these people were wearing powersuits as well.

    Miko leaped back and gathered flames and lightning in his mouth.

    *Boom!*

    He then released the dragon¡¯s breath and blew the five persons away.

    He quickly spun around and caught a metal arrow that was aiming for his head.

    The arrow was beeping.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The arrow exploded and Miko flew into a building.

    At this time Ishma was cutting people''s heads off with her sword arms.

    A woman wearing a power suit leaped at her, swinging down a car.

    Ishma transformed one of her arms back to normal and covered it with green aura.

    ¡°Piss off!¡±

    She thrust her palm forward and blocked the car.

    Green light then ran along the car in the form of lines and hit the woman.

    *Boom!*

    The car was split into five pieces as if it was cut. As for the woman, she was also cut into five pieces.

    ¡°How about this?!¡±

    Ishma stomped the ground and a green circle with a black crow in the middle formed under her.

    The circle quickly expanded and covered a kilometer circumference before disappearing.

    *Boom!*

    The moment the circle disappeared, the ground, the buildings, the vehicles, the people, everything that was caught up in it, burst into slices.

    Blood and concrete flew about in the air.

    *Boom!*

    At this moment a burst of azure flames flew from the building Miko was in and roast the people who were close by.

    He stepped out of the building and looked around at the mindless puppets around him.

    ¡°This is starting to get on my nerves.¡±

    He pulled out two swords that were made by Hina for him.

    ¡°Looks like I''ll need to cut you all up into a million pieces.¡±

    He jumped out of the building and activated [Dragon Rage].

    He used it to form two pairs of arms and two heads. Each arm held a sword.

    Azure flames covered each sword and illuminate the night with a beautiful blue light.

    ¡°[Six-Armed War Buddha]!¡±

    He then took a step forward and walked towards the crowd of enemies.

    Some took out their magic weapons and opened fire.

    Miko pace was undisturbed. His eyes turned draconic as he continued to calmly walk forward.

    When bullets reached in front of him, he simple stepped out of the way and continued walking forward.

    The bullets continuously rained down on him, but Miko smoothly dodged them with minimal movement.

    From a far it looked like he was a ghost and bullets were just flying through him.

    This is called [Phantom Step]. It''s a technique that requires you to focus your senses to the utmost limit and dodge attacks with extreme minimal movements at a fast speed. This will make the user look like a specter that the attacks are flying through.

    This technique was thought to Miko by Momo, who learnt it from Nero.

    Miko continued to approach the people firing the guns like a ghost in the night.

    It didn''t take long for him to be only a few meters away from them.

    He held all six burning swords in the air while still utilizing Phantom Step.

    ¡°[The Sixth Cycle Of Death¡­..]¡±

    All swords started burning furiously like they were eager to burn the world.

    ¡°[Purification]!¡±

    Miko''s six arms swung in six different directions at a blinding speed.

    Six azure arcs swept over the area and disappeared a moment later.

    The flames on Miko''s swords also extinguished.

    Miko dropped his arms to his sides and then-

    *Boom!*

    Bodies started bursting into flames like fireworks.

    The buildings also started burning, and the cars started melting.

    Azure flames covered the entire area from six different directions.

    If one was to looked down from above, they would see the flames in the formation of a six petal flower with Miko standing in the middle.

    With this move all of the remaining people were instantly burnt to a crisp with most of them eventually turnt into ashes.

    Even the corpses that laid on the ground were engulfed in flames, and the blood that soaked the ground evaporated without a trace.

    There was no evidence of the people who came here.

    Regis landed beside Miko and retracted her bladed wings into her back.

    ¡°Looks like that''s the last of them.¡±

    She said with a sigh.

    ¡°You bastards!¡±

    At this moment Ishma came out of the flames roaring.

    Her attire was a mess.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°What happened to me? You bastards are what happened to me!¡±

    She shouted.

    She then pointed at Regis.

    ¡°You hit me with those slashes from your wings and cut me up!¡±

    And then she pointed at Miko.

    ¡°And just when I thought I was safe, your flames nearly burnt me to a crisp!¡±

    ¡°You were there?¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn''t see you. Besides it''s not like you''ll die.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! It still hurts!¡±

    Ishma roared angrily.

    ¡°That''s enough you two. Let''s get out of here before the authorities come.¡±

    Miko chopped their heads and said.

    ¡°What about the bastard who caused this?¡±

    Ishma asked while rubbing her head.

    ¡°They should be close, but I don''t think that they''ll show themselves tonight. If they wanted to then they would''ve a long time ago.¡±

    Ishma wanted say more but she kept her mouth shut and followed behind Miko and Regis.

    The three of them quickly vacated the area.

    Not too far away, Sapphire sat down with a tablet in her hand watching everything.

    ¡°Looks like he didn''t need any help¡­..¡±

    She said as she stood up from the edge of the roof she was sitting at.

    ¡°First let''s delete the footage so the Pillars won''t see it.¡±

    She operated the tablet and deleted the footage of the last hour from the satellites database.

    She then made a call.

    ¡°Jin, we might have a problem.¡±

    Not too far away from her, Nana looked at the results of her work.

    ¡°That guy seems like fun¡­..I''ve decided. I won''t use anymore puppets this time.¡±

    She helda silver instrument in her hand that said ¡°MYTH Pied Piper Pipe¡± in her hands.

    ¡°I don''t care if Pops gets mad, I''m going to enjoy myself.¡±

    After saying that, she also left the area while laughing like a child.

 The Playful Kitten

    The next couple days after the attack were mostly peaceful.

    Miko didn''t let what happened stop his nightly strolls.

    Since they were attacked, Regis and Ishma were on high alert. No, it would be better to say that they were edgy.

    Anyone suspicious that approached them would be mercilessly beaten without exception.

    Miko on the other hand was more carefree.

    He constantly stretched his Qi around him tocreate a detection net, but that''s all. He wasn''t concerned about another attack, he was too busy trying to come up with ways to make these attacks benefits him in any way.

    They were once again in the 9th District looking for a good place to eat.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That''s when Miko felt a pair of eyes lock on him.

    He looked around and saw a rather short teenage girl.

    She was dressed in a red and black tracksuit, and looked around 16 or 17.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko looked at the girl whose eyes were shining in the dark.

    The girl said nothing and just stared him down.

    ¡°What the fuck you''re looking at?!¡±

    Ishma also noticed the girl and immediately got aggressive.

    ¡°¡­¡­..,.¡±

    Regis on the other hand silently observed the girl.

    She also discreetly checked her surroundings to see if the girl had any comrades hiding nearby. But Regis was unable to detect any and determined that she was alone.

    This put Regis on alert.

    Miko looked at the girl for a while, and finally decided to speak.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The girl didn''t respond and simply continuing staring at Miko.

    This caused him to frowned.

    ¡°If you don''t need anything from me then I''ll be on my way.¡±

    He turned around to leave.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon King, Miko.¡±

    That''s when the girl finally spoke.

    Miko stopped in his tracks and looked at her.

    ¡°That would be me. And you are?¡±

    ¡°Nana.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then do you need something from me, Nana? If not, I would like you to fuck off and stop staring me down before I rip your eyes out.¡±

    Miko said with a gentle tone.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Nana started laughing.

    ¡°That''s the first time I''ve ever been threaten with such a gentle tone.¡±

    ¡°Well I''m a gentle person.¡±

    Miko said with a shrug.

    ¡°I take it that you''re the one who sent those puppets to attack me a few nights ago?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    ¡°And your from that group¡­What''s it called, Twin Fang Syndicate?¡±

    ¡°Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate. Don''t go making up names.¡±

    Nana who was smiling all this time finally had a hint of displeasure on her face.

    ¡°Forgive me. I can''t be bothered to remember every last person I''ve offended or I''ve spat in the face of. If you''re worthy enough to make my kill list then I''ll put a bit more effort to remember you.¡±

    Miko smiled a little playfully and said-

    ¡°If you guys want I can put you on the list. Although I wouldn''t recommend it if you want to live a long life.¡±

    Nana started laughing again like she heard the world''s funniest joke.

    ¡°You think you can destroy us?¡±

    ¡°Well everything has an expiration date, so yeah.¡±

    Nana started shaking her head as if disappointed.

    ¡°Don''t think that we''re all like my worthless brother. We''re far out of your league.¡±

    She flashed her fingers and claws shot from her fingers.

    ¡°I''m more than enough to handle you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko showed indifference to her claims, he instead observed her and thought to himself.

    ¡®She has claws even though she''s 100% human? This is a little similar to Hina. Then I take it that she''s an Infected or at least the offspring of one....Now then, I wonder just what kind of abilities she possesses?¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Miko stepped forward.

    ¡°You two don''t interfere.¡±

    He said to Regis and Ishma.

    ¡°No fair! I want to beat her into a pulp!¡±

    Ishma complained.

    ¡°Ah, shut it.¡±

    Miko waved his hand and both girls turned into their respective accessories.

    ¡°I want to enjoy a real death match againstan Infected since the last time was only for fun.¡±

    He looked at Nana as he said this.

    ¡°I also want to experience the strength of a [Tyrant] bloodline!¡±

    Nana rushed at him with both claws extended. Miko watched her with his draconic eyes and readied himself.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That''s when he saw Nana suddenly disappeared when she was just ten steps away from her.

    ¡°Right here!¡±

    Miko suddenly heard a voice coming from underneath him.

    He looked down.

    *Bam!*

    He was suddenly hit in the face by a black furry fist.

    He flew back, and twisted his body to regained his balance.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    He said as he rubbed his chin.

    ¡°How do like my punch?¡±

    Miko heard Nana¡¯s voice but couldn''t see her figure, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t sense her.

    He looked at the spot he was just standing, and saw something slowly emerge from the darkness.

    It was a giant black cat with fangs like a sabertooth tiger.

    ¡°Oh? So you can transform into a tiger.¡±

    He looked at the black mist surrounding Nana¡¯s body.

    ¡°It looks like you can blend in with the darkness as well. Your parents must both be Infecteds.¡±

    ¡°Unlike my brother, my mother was also an Infected. She had the ability to become darkness itself, which I inherited.¡±

    Nana said.

    ¡°It goes pretty well with my Beast transformation abilities!¡±

    *Bam!*

    The ground underneath her feet suddenly burst open and cracks ran along the concrete.

    ¡°She''s strong.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Nana rushed forward. Every step she took cracked the ground further.

    Miko kicked off the ground and met her half way.

    *Bam!*

    He kicked her with 50% of his strength to test her durability.

    Nana was blown backwards, but disappeared into the darkness.

    Miko immediately focused his senses around him.

    ¡°There!¡±

    He spun around and through a kick.

    *Bam!*

    His leg clashed with Nana¡¯s paws.

    ¡°Heavy!¡±

    It felt like his foot was clashing with a truck.

    He leaped back and threw another kick.

    *Bam!*

    His leg once again clashed with her palm, but this time he was being slowly pushed back.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Said Miko as he skillfully distanced himself.

    At this moment Nana emerge from the darkness again.

    ¡°I should be the one to say that. One of my paws have the power to flatten a car, but you''re able to stop it with your bare leg. Not many outside the syndicate could find what you''ve did.¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks for the praise.¡±

    Miko said as he activated his Demonic Qi.

    ¡®To have such strength without using Qigong, her transformation ability isn''t as simple as I thought.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    He then smiled.

    ¡°Infecteds really are interesting.¡±

    He activated his Qi to the max and unleashed the full strength of his Qigong Warrior rank.

    ¡°Here I come, kitty!¡±

    *Bam!*

    He kicked off the ground and shattered it.

    He quickly appeared in front of Nana and swung his leg.

    She meld into the darkness and disappeared.

    *Bam!*

    Even though she disappeared Miko''s kick still hit the target.

    *Boom!*

    Something suddenly crashed into a nearby fast food restaurant which caused the people inside to panic and run out.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Nana stood up with a groan after breaking through several tables.

    ¡°Heads up!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    She looked up and saw Miko''s heel falling down towards her head.

    She quickly moved out of the way.

    *Boom!*

    Miko''s heel destroyed the tiles and water burst through the ground and cause the restaurant walls to burst open.

    Nana pounced on Miko and swung her claws.

    Miko used his arm block it.

    *Bam!*

    He was forced to take a single step to the side. Nana¡¯s claws were twice as heavy as before.

    Miko smiled and thrust out a punch at her chest.

    *Bam!*

    The punch caused a fist print in her chest, as she was blown away.

    She flipped his body in the air and landed on her four feet.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    A mouthful of water shot out of her mouth.

    Nana felt like Miko''s punch had injected the water into her body and directly attack her organs.

    She had no knowledge of Qigong so she didn''t know that Miko who was a Qigong warrior could create elemental attacks to directly affect her insides. She instead believed that Miko had used magic.

    She once again rushed towards Miko.

    Miko threw a punch.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    However his punch missed when Nana¡¯s body suddenly shrunk. What he saw pasting his fist was a black cat.

    The cat suddenly became a tiger again and swung its claws.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Miko suddenly felt his chest plate sunk in and his heart and lungs suffering from a heavy pressure.

    He flew back and broke through the restaurant¡¯s counter and into the kitchen.

    He stood up and forcibly swallowed the blood that almost flew out his mouth.

    ¡°She can change her size as well?¡±

    Miko looked down on the large claw mark on his chest.

    Nana suddenly jumped into the kitchen and pounced at Miko.

    Darkness surrounded her body and four other tigers appeared pouncing on Miko.

    When he saw that, Miko lifted his foot and thrust leg withahard to see speed.

    *Bam!*

    A blast of force blew away the tigers and everything behind them.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko suddenly felt something sneaking up on him from behind.

    He spun around and swung his heel down.

    *Bam!*

    His heel crushed a tiger skull.

    However, the tiger turned into mist and disappeared.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A pair of giant jaws came out of nowhere and bit on Miko''s side.

    ¡°Hah?! Fuck!¡±

    Nana had doubled in size and tried to devour him whole.

    The fangs bit down hard into his flesh causing his blood to leak out.

    Nana started shaking Miko like he was a chew toy.

    ¡°Fuckoff Punch!¡±

    *Bam!*

    Miko slammed his fist in the side of her head, but instead of letting go she sunk her teeth deeper.

    ¡°Stubborn cat!¡±

    Miko switch from his demonic Qi to his Ruler¡¯s Qi and gathered it around his body.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Nana suddenly felt her bite being repelled and her mouth forcibly opening.

    Eventually Miko was freed of his fangs.

    ¡°Go to sleep, Kitty!¡±

    Miko gathered his Qi around his fist and uppercut Nana under the chin.

    *Bam!*

    The uppercut lifted her giant body off the ground and caused it crashed into the ceiling.

    Miko timed her fall and ran and dropped kicked her.

    *Bam!*

    She was sent bursting out of the restaurant and on to the streets, where her body bounced like a ball.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    She struggled to her feet with her black fur covered with blood.

    She watched as Miko stepped outside the restaurant.

    Behind him the Neo-concrete was already repairing itself. Even the ground that they destroyed earlier had already repaired itself.

    Nana looked at Miko withhateful eyes.

    There were still some large holes in his body from her bite, as well as the giant claw mark.

    ¡°Playtime''s over, little kitten.¡±

    *Bam!*

    He released his Ruler¡¯s Qi to the max.

    Nana could feel an oppressive aura pressing down her body.

    She felt like Miko was an overlord looking down on her pitiful existence.

    Miko held his left palm out and a ball of white energy formed in it. Black sparks danced around it like snakes.

    One look at the energy ball, and Nana could sense her impending death.

    She immediately followed her instincts and tried to escape.

    ¡°Too late!¡±

    Miko stepped forward and threw the energy ball like a baseball.

    The ball grew by the second as it approached her. She ran with all of her strength and then-

    It caught up.

    *BOOOM!*

    The energy ball caused a massive explosion that devoured the several food chains in the vicinity.

    ¡°.....Oh? She actually got away.¡±

    Miko said with a surprised tone.

    ¡°Well she is a cat after all. So she must be pretty agile. She also might''ve had some escape device."

    He said as he looked at the massive crater.

    ¡°It''s far more powerful than I expected.¡±

    Black sparks could still be seen flash in the crater every now and again.

    ¡°Ok, I''ve decided. I''ll call this attack the Fuckoff Blast.¡±

    He said with a satisfied nod.

    ¡°Gotta keep adding to the Fuckoff series after all. That way I''ll have all kinds of ways to tell people to fuck off.¡±

    At this moment, Regis and Ishma transformed back into their human forms.

    ¡°You were too careless when fighting that cat. There wasn''t any chance of you receiving so much damage if you went all out from the beginning.¡±

    Ishma complained.

    ¡°If I had went all out, I would''ve revealed my cards to the enemy. It''s too soon for that.¡±

    Miko turned around.

    ¡°Forget that, I''m starving. Let''s go get something to eat.¡±

    ¡°I want cake!¡±

    Ishma shouted completely forgetting her complaints.

    ¡°Alright let''s go.¡±

    They all went to get something to eat as if they didn''t just destroyed several restaurants.

 The Girl In The Park

    Nana had suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Miko and was barely able to escape with her life after using an escape gadget to instantly teleport away.

    She was currently running through the 9th district covered in wounds and her own blood.

    She leaned on a wall while breathing heavily.

    ¡°That¡­That bastard!¡±

    She remembered her entire fight with Miko from start to finish. She easily acknowledged that Miko didn''t fight her seriously in the beginning and only showed his true strength at the end.

    She also acknowledged that she was weaker than him when he gets serious.

    ¡°He played around with me and took me for a complete fool!¡±

    She gnashed her teeth in frustration.

    ¡°What am I going to do? I went against orders and have nothing to show for it that could grant my forgiveness. In fact, I even got defeated.¡±

    She spoke to herself.

    It was at this moment a holographic window appeared in front of her.

    It showed that she was getting a voice only call, and the caller was none other than her father.

    Nana gulped when she saw it.

    She hesitated for a while before tapping on the holographic window.

    ¡°Goodnight, Father. How may I help you today?¡±

    She spoke with the cutest voice she could generate.

    ¡°You know why I''m calling, Nana. I''m surprised you can play dumb with your body so dent up.¡±

    Her father spoke coldly, completely discarding her attempt to seem cute.

    ¡®Tsk! He was watching!¡¯

    Nana thought in her mind.

    ¡°I''m sorry for going against orders. It''s just that my instincts got the better of me.¡±

    ¡°And that led to your miserable defeat, and pathetic retreat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Nana said nothing to refute her father.

    ¡°Well, forget it. Return to syndicate for now.¡±

    ¡°What about the Heavenly Demon King?¡±

    ¡°The syndicate has decided to deal with him another time. We have more pressing matters at the moment.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°It''s as you''re thinking.¡±

    The voice paused for a second as if he was overwhelmed with emotions.

    ¡°It''s time for us to knock down the four pillars.¡±

    Around this time, Bloom who was at her home in the residential area of the 13th District received a call from Sapphire.

    ¡°What? Miko clashed with Shadow Beast Nana?¡±

    She asked in disbelief.

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    ¡°What was the result?¡±

    ¡°It was Miko''s victory. He looked like he was having a bit of a hard time at one point, but once he got serious it was his overwhelming victory.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see.¡±

    Bloom was once again enlightened of the depth of Miko''s true strength.

    Even though Nana was weaker than each member of Silver Crow and it wouldn''t take much for Bloom to defeat her, she was still a tough opponent. Especially for some who was in [A Class].

    ¡°It looks like Miko''s true strength is around [Lower S Class]. It''s still weaker than a Fang in the Syndicate, but it''s enough to put up a fight.¡±

    She said with a pondering expression.

    ¡°I agree with you. He was able to defeat an opponent who burnt his life away to reach the limit of [Lower S Class], to become king after all. There might be a chance that he hid some of his strength during that battle too. His true strength might match Jin¡¯s. Without his war gear of course.¡±

    ¡°Matches the Boss¡¯s huh? It might be possible.¡±

    Bloom leaned back in her chair.

    She was sitting around a desk with several tablets in front of her. She was in the middle of completing an assignment when she got Sapphire¡¯s call.

    ¡°If he''s as strong as the boss, then he must be as strong as Kaido.¡±

    ¡°The Chimera, Huh? I wonder who would win if they all had a three way battle?¡±

    Sapphire asked without thinking.

    ¡°I prefer not to see that. The Boss is one thing, but I doubt Miko and Kaido would care about collateral damages to the city.¡±

    Said Bloom.

    She could imagine the destruction that would occur if those three actually fought.

    ¡°Sapphire see if you can prevent Miko and Kaido from meeting. Although it''s unlikely to happen, I would like to avoid a conflict between those two.¡±

    ¡°Roger. I''ll do my best.¡±

    After saying that Sapphire cut the call.

    ¡°I''ll have to talk to Kaido when I see him at the academy tomorrow.¡±

    Bloom sighed and the continued to finish her assignments.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    After his fight with Nana, Miko did as he said he would and went out to eat.

    He ignored the stares he got from having holes in his clothes and body and stood in line at his favorite restaurant.

    Because of his constant life threatening battles over the years, as well as the brutal training he''s endured, Miko now had a higher tolerance for pain and a fast healing rate.

    So although the wounds he suffered were horrifying, to Miko it was just a moment of pain before going numb.

    His wounds were healing at rate that was quite visible to the eye.

    After ordering everything he wanted, he left under the curious gazes of the people.

    He and the girls then walked towards a nearby park where they could eat in peace.

    Although Ishma had already began her feast while walking.

    The three had unusually appetites, and one of them alone could eat five times the average person. And this was all just to keep their body going.

    There was no such thing as overeating for them.

    The other two were justgluttonous, but Miko had a very good reason for his large appetite.

    He not only practices Qigong, which burns calories like paper damped with gasoline, he had to provide energy for three persons.

    Ishma and Regis both constantly receive energy from Miko, which was different from the energy they received from eating. Because of this Miko needed to eat three times his usually amount, which was already five times the normal person.

    Which meant on average, Miko ate 15 times the average person daily.

    As for the energy Regis and Ishma got from eating themselves, that was stored somewhere different inside their bodies in case of emergencies where Miko could no longer supply them with the sufficient amount of energy.

    If the energy Miko provides them and the energy they store up themselves runs out, they''ll revert to their sword forms until they receive enough energy to resume their humanoid shape.

    They arrived at the park around 10 minutes after leaving the restaurant.

    By the time they sat down, Ishma had already ate half of her food and looked nowhere near satisfied.

    ¡°I''m not giving you any of my food later you know.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°I can''t help it. The food smelt too good.¡±

    Ishma said while talking with her mouth full.

    ¡°Well, I''m going to cook up some food when we get back anyway. So you can eat as much as you want.¡±

    Said Miko as he started to dig in to his large pile of food.

    ¡°Really? I want something sweet!¡±

    Ishma eagerly declared.

    ¡°You''re going to get sick one of these days.¡±

    Regis said with a sigh.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was at this moment Miko saw something a bit odd.

    Not too far away from him, he saw a single girl sitting on a bench by herself. In front of the girl was a group of men with lustful expressions.

    The girl was about Miko''s age.

    She wasn''t stunningly beautiful compared to the girls he''s normally around, but she had a certain charm about her.

    She had green hair with white endings, and her silver eyes looked like they lacked focus. Or would it be better to say that they were cloudy.

    Miko narrowed his eyes when he saw them.

    ¡°She''s blind?¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    From what he knew, stuff like blindness barely exist in this world. This was because of the existence of magic that could heal simple disabilities like lost of sight.

    However, Miko was certain that the girl surrounded by the group of men was blind.

    This intrigued him greatly.

    Why was this girl blind?

    This question had now started nagging him.

    Miko listened in on the conversation that was occurring between the girl and the men.

    ¡°Hey, come on. It won''t take long. Just hang out with us for a while. It''s better than sitting out here in the cold by yourself.¡±

    Said one the men.

    He was making some odd gestures with his hand when he spoke.

    Gestures that normal meant to have sex.

    He obviously knew that the girl was blind, because he took it another level and even did the gestures right in front of her face.

    Obviously she showed no signs of reacting to them.

    ¡°I''m sorry, but as I''ve said multiple times already I''m waiting on someone.¡±

    The girl spoke with a calm and polite tone, contrast to the men''s aggressive approach.

    It was like she had no reason to fear the men.

    ¡°Or could it be that she doesn''t value her wellbeing?¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    Seeing the girl brought up some memories of his first encounter with his past-lover.

    Miko decided to watch how the girl chooses to diffuse the situation, or if she wanted to diffuse it at all.

    You could say that girl was currently a form of entertainment to him.

    ¡°You''ve been saying that, but is someone who left you defenseless like this worth waiting around for?¡±

    Said one of them.

    ¡°Just forget that heartless loser and come hang out with us. We¡¯ll even protect you from the bad guys out there.¡±

    Said another man.

    ¡°Your offer sounds tempting but I''ll have to decline. The person I''m waiting on is far from heartless, and is protecting me even as speak.¡±

    The girl¡¯s tone was still gentle and calm.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The men burst out laughing.

    ¡°He''s protecting you?¡±

    They looked around.

    ¡°No there''s no one here but us! Where is he then?¡±

    The men didn''t noticed Miko because he used [Stealth-Camouflage on himself and the girls the moment he started observing the blind girl.

    This was so that his existence didn''t affect the upcoming events.

    He was a spectator watching a show with no intention of affecting the story.

    ¡°The person she''s waiting for is protecting even now?¡±

    Miko was also skeptical about the girl¡¯s words.

    But from what he could tell, she wasn''t lying.

    ¡°Hm¡­.¡±

    Miko silently spread his Qi to cover the area and search for any nearby life forms.

    As a Qigong warrior his Qi could stretch for a couple hundred meters, he could then detect anything in that range and receive detail information about it.

    ¡°All those men are [B and A Classes].¡±

    He said to himself.

    He wasn''t able to detect anyone hiding nearby, but he was able verify the [Classes] of the men. As well as the girl.

    ¡°[B Class]?¡±

    Miko was surprised to find out that a frail girl actually had an above average strength.

    He became even more interested in the girl.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Suddenly Miko saw the girl look in his direction.

    ¡°Was I discovered?¡±

    Miko shook his head of that thought, and told himself that he was overthinking.

    Well, that was until the girl smile at him.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This greatly shocked Miko.

    Someone who was blind actually was able to detect him while he was using a powerful technique like [Stealth-Camouflage].

    He doubted that he made a mistake in the technique and gave away his position.

    The only thing he could think of was that when he spread his Qi, the girl was able to sense it which gave away his position.

    He careless used his Qi in such a grand way because he believed that there wasn''t any Qi users in the city.

    But this blind girl was somehow able to detect his Qi.

    Miko was even more intrigued.

    ¡°Hey! What are you looking away for?¡±

    One of the men shouted in displeasure.

    ¡°Maybe she''s giving us the cold shoulder.¡±

    Said another man.

    ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you, and I sincerely apologize if I did. There was just something that caught my attention.¡±

    Even in the face of men''s shouts, the girl maintained a polite and calm speech.

    ¡°Something caught your attention?¡±

    The men looked over in Miko''s direction.

    Seeing that, Miko threw up two middle fingers.

    ¡°There''s nothing there.¡±

    Of course the men couldn''t see Miko or his gesture.

    ¡°Do you think we''re stupid? We know that you''re blind. How can there be something that caught your attention?¡±

    The men clearly felt offended although they''re the ones who were offending the girl all this time.

    ¡°I''m not lyin-¡±

    The girl was unable to finish what she was saying before her collar was grabbed.

    ¡°I''m bored of this! Let''s just take her away and cut the pleasantries!¡±

    The men stared surrounding the girl with expressions like they were wolves ready to devour a lamb.

    ¡°You''re going to keep us company for the night. After that we''ll sell you in one of those slaves auctions in the 11th District.¡±

    Said the man who grabbed her.

    ¡°I''m sure they''re lots of men with a blind girl fetish who are willing to pay big for you.¡±

    The girl didn''t say anything and smiled at the men.

    It was as if her life wasn''t in danger.

    ¡°You little!¡±

    The man didn''t like that so he lifted his hand to slap her.

    ¡°And that''s my cue.¡±

    It was at this moment that Miko deactivated [Stealth-Camouflage] appeared in front of the men.

    ¡°Wha?

    ¡°Where did this guy come from?!¡±

    Of course the men were shock to see his sudden appearance.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°Now that isn''t really important. What''s important is that I can''t really afford for you to take this girl.¡±

    After he said that he attacked.

    [A Class] or not they didn''t stand a chance against Miko.

    Miko quickly used [Mirage Step] to catch them off guard, and then pierce through their unprotected chest with the quickest speed he possessed.

    It all ended in seconds after his appearance.

    The men all fell lifelessly on the ground.

    Miko then turned to the girl.

    ¡°You''re pretty interesting, girl. What''s your name?¡±

    The girl opened her mouth to respond when-

    ¡°Hana.¡±

    Someone called her name from behind Miko.

    It was a teen boy with a slight muscular build and black hair with white endings.

    ¡°Kaido.¡±

    Miko looked at this teen called Kaido who was somehow able to appear behind him undetected.

    Kaido looked back at him with no expression on his face.

    This was the first meeting between Kaido and Miko.

    This was also the beginning of a deadly rivalry that went down in history for many years to come.

 Kaido & Hana

    Miko and Kaido stared each other down with Hana in the middle.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    It was at this time that Ishma and Regis came over.

    Ishma stood in front of Miko and glared at Kaido.

    ¡°Who the fuck is you?!¡±

    She said with an overly aggressive tone.

    ¡°¡­.Kaido.¡±

    Kaido remained emotionless and answered in monotone.

    ¡°Stop it, Ishma.¡±

    Miko chopped her on the head.

    ¡°Don''t randomly start pressuring people without second thought.¡±

    Ishma put on an expression like she was wronged and stepped back.

    ¡°Um¡­.¡±

    It was at this moment Hana stepped forward.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me earlier.¡±

    She said with a bow.

    ¡°Come on, Kaido. You respondedlate so you should thank them too.¡±

    She put her hand on Kaido¡¯s back and made him bow as well.

    ¡°Ah, don''t worry about it. I had my own reasons.¡±

    Facing facing Hana¡¯s geninuebow of gratitude, Miko felt a bit awkward.

    Hana lifted up her head and smiled at Miko.

    Seeing that, he couldn''t help but to wave his hand in front of her face.

    As expected she didn''t respond in anyway.

    ¡°¡­So you are blind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±

    The one who answered was Kaido.

    ¡°You''re Gamiko Dragna, king of the Dragna Kingdom right?¡±

    He said in monotone.

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Miko didn''t hide his identity. The people of this city possessed some of the best technology in the world. It wasn''t strange if they could get a photo of him.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Kaido once again bowed like before.

    ¡°Even though it was only a few seconds, I was late in responding to Hana¡¯s predicament. I thank you for stepping in when you did.¡±

    He said in monotone and without a change in expression.

    However Miko didn''t get offend or angered by Kaido''s strange behavior. After all, his grandmother stayed emotionless most of the time.

    ¡°Like I said, I had my reason.¡±

    After saying that he looked at Hana.

    ¡°I was curious as to how you can see me. Even when I''m using a concealment technique.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that.¡±

    Hana pointed to her eyes.

    ¡°I''m an Infected. So my eyes are a bit special, even though I''m blind I can sense things like spirit or aura. I can see them as different colors.¡±

    She explained with a bright smile.

    ¡°Oh? So that''s why you could know that I was there when I extended my Qi.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡®This could be the reason why she''s blind. Her Infected ability came at the cost of her eyesight.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    He then looked at Kaido and Hana.

    ¡°Are you two brother and sister?¡±

    Kaido shook his head.

    ¡°We''re both orphans. We just live together, that''s all.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Don''t make it sound so distant and cold.¡±

    Hana cutely pouted.

    ¡°We''re family.¡±

    ¡°Wasn''t that what I said?¡±

    Kaido asked back a bit confused.

    ¡°No. The way how you put it makes it sound like we''re just strangers staying together for the meantime.¡±

    She pulled on his sleeve.

    ¡°Didn''t you promise me that you''ll be with me forever?¡±

    She then looked heartbroken.

    ¡°Was that a lie?¡±

    She looked even more troubled than when she was being harassed by the men earlier.

    However, Kaido still remained emotionless in face of this.

    ¡°¡­.I see. I might have put it wrong.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Kaido then faced Miko again.

    ¡°I made a mistake. We don''t just live together, we''re family.¡±

    Hana finally smile again when she heard that.

    This was a genuine smile.

    She was truly happy that Kaido called her his family.

    Her beautiful smile even moved Miko''s heart a little bit.

    ¡®What a charming girl.¡¯

    He couldn''t help but to thinkso.

    ¡°I see. You''re family.¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°What about you? Are those your sisters?¡±

    Hana looked towards Regis and Ishma and asked.

    ¡°No. They''re some kids I picked up on the side of the road.¡±

    ¡°Say what?!¡±

    Ishma immediately became angry, while Regis on the other hand was laughing.

    Miko looked at Kaido¡¯s clothing.

    ¡°Is that the academy''s uniform?¡±

    Kaido was wearing a black overcoat with blue stitches and a skull wearing a crown on the bottom left. He also had on a white dress shirt with a black tie underneath.

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°When are you planning to come to the academy?¡±

    Miko was surprised to hear Kaido''s question.

    ¡°Did the school announce my enrollment into the academy?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°It caused a huge uproar too. There were a lot of people who wanted to see Nero and Kimiko''s grandson. It was even used to draw more students to the academy.¡±

    ¡°What? Those bastards are using my name to recruit students?¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°I didn''t even get a single cheque. Who gave them permission to do that?¡±

    Miko then paused and thought to himself.

    ¡°Then again, I have been committing all kinds of crimes and not a single law enforcer came after me or tried to arrest me.¡±

    He entered deep thought.

    ¡°Could it be that the city officials are purposely overlooking my crimes just to continue using my name?¡±

    Miko knew that something like that was possible, especially considering there should be a lot of people who would want to pit their children against someone like Miko who had a prolific background and bloodline.

    Miko didn''t like being used, but he also didn''t mind having immunity, so it was hard for him to know if he should be grateful or angry.

    ¡°You go to the academy too, Gamiko?¡±

    Hana asked excitedly.

    ¡°I haven''t gone yet. I don''t even know if I''ll go in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I''m jealous. I always wanted to go to the academy, but Kaido won''t let me.¡±

    Hana complained.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The academy is a battle orientated place. Plus there''s a lot of royalty there who have some sick taste in entertainment. It''s too dangerous to let you go there.¡±

    ¡°If you''re with me, I''ll be fine Kaido. You''re stronger than everyone there.¡±

    Hana boldly declared.

    ¡°Stronger than everyone there?¡±

    Hana nodded.

    ¡°Kaido is really really strong. He''s the youngest Ruler but also has the 4th Throne. There''s no one that can beat my Kaido there.¡±

    Hana spoke as if she was speaking of her own achievements.

    ¡°Ruler? Throne?¡±

    Miko heard some terms that interested him a little.

    ¡°Are those ranks and titles?¡±

    Kaido nodded his head with a deadpan expression.

    ¡°Rulers are the top 20 ranked students, and the number of their throne is equivalent to the their rank in the top 20.¡±

    ¡°Then you''re ranked fourth in the whole school?¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°But his real strength is far above that!¡±

    Hana quickly added.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko started to observe Kaido from a new standpoint.

    He was [A Class] like him, but Miko could tell that his true strength was far above that.

    Kaido gave off a calm and aloof aura at first, but if you pay attention you''ll notice that it was actually beastly.

    It was the aura a monster gives off when it''s in slumber.

    Calm and relax, but could turn extremely terrifying in a drop of a hat.

    ¡®Could he be one the Sapphire had confidence that could beat me when I asked her if there were anyone 15 or 16 that could defeat me?¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    He couldn''t help but to smile.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Say Kaido, do you know a girl called Bloom?¡±

    Miko suddenly remembered Bloom complaining about missing school because of him.

    She was most likely talking about the academy.

    A girl of her strength should at least be a Ruler like Kaido.

    ¡°If you''re talking about Bloom Newgate, then yes.¡±

    Kaido responded.

    ¡°What''s her rank among the Rulers?¡±

    ¡°Sixth.¡±

    ¡°Sixth?¡±

    Miko was surprised to hear that.

    Although the two of them hadn''tfought seriously, he was certain that Bloom was quite powerful.

    Powerful enough to make him activate [Sin King] that he used against Marco.

    If she''s sixth and Kaido was fourth, what was the rest of the top ten was like.

    ¡°How do you become a Ruler?¡±

    ¡°Through the monthly ranking tournament. You just need to make it to the top 20 to become a Ruler.¡±

    ¡°If that''s the case, then the top 20 seats probably gets changed regularly.¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°The 20th Throne to the 15th Throne changes every month. The 14th to the 11th gets changed every 3 months sometimes longer.¡±

    ¡°And the top ten?¡±

    ¡°There''ll be a change in the top 10 once a year at most.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    In other words, the top ten was pretty much untouchable for most. If that was the case, just imagine the top five that Kaido was in.

    It probably never changes until one of them graduates or leaves for some reason.

    This school was what decided the public #1 youths on the Silver Continent.

    Miko originally didn''t have any intend of going, but now that he thought about, if he wanted to claim the city in a year, he needed to become famous among the citizens.

    And no matter how you look at it, the quickest way to do that was through the academy.

    Miko learnt from the information he collected over the weeks, that the academy was literally the jewel of the city.

    A lot of people paid close attention to it and the happenings inside it were household topic across the entire city.

    Not even the crime lords in the city could ignore or offend the academy.

    In a way, whoever rules the academy rules the city.

    This could be seen from the fact that the academy headmaster, Jun Mizune was the Pillar with the most influence in the city.

    If Miko could become #1 Ruler in the academy he would gain a lot of influence in the city.

    ¡°Looks like after weeks I''ve finally found a way to claim the city, and it was through the way I rejected before I came here.¡±

    Miko laughed at the irony.

    ¡°One last question Kaido. Is there a way other than through tournaments to become a Ruler?¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°You can directly challenge a Ruler for his Throne. If they accept and you win that would be called Usurping The Throne. That''s how I became a Ruler.¡±

    He suddenly remembered something, although it didn''t show on his face.

    ¡°The top 10 Rulers are a exempt from participating in the monthly ranking tournaments. So if you want to join the top ten you''ll need to usurp the throne. But the top ten don''t normally accept challenges unless it''s one of our Bi-Monthly challenges.¡±

    ¡°Bi-Monthly challenges? Do you mean you''ll have to accept a challenge every two months?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Otherwise we¡¯ll lose our authority as a Ruler. A lot of Rulers accept only challenges from opponents they know they can beat to keep their title. While others only accept rising stars and other big name challengers to further build their reputation. I just choose them at random to be honest.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you for the information.¡±

    He then looked at Hana.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me about your eyes. It furthered my insight on Infecteds.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I was just glad that I could assist you.¡±

    Hana said with a bright smile.

    ¡°This girl is really like an angel.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Well, I guess the next time I''ll see you is at the academy.¡±

    After Miko left, Kaido and Hana remained in the park.

    ¡°So that was Miko. How was he to you Kaido?¡±

    Hana looked at Kaido and asked.

    ¡°A little mischievous.¡±

    Kaido immediately answered.

    ¡°What''s wrong with that? It just means that he''s fun loving.¡±

    ¡°Hana.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for putting you in danger like that.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay. You were interested in Miko, so I was glad to help you. Even if I had to go through an unpleasant experience.¡±

    Kaido said nothing and had a deadpan expression.

    ¡°Hey, I said don''t worry about it. I''m fine. Besides I knew that you were waiting nearby, so I wasn''t scared.¡±

    ¡°You''re still the only one that can tell my emotions from my face.¡±

    ¡°You''ve maybe forgot how to expression them freely, but I can still see them as clear as day.¡±

    Hana smiled gently at him.

    ¡°I see. Oh, how''s your eyes? You still can''t control them?¡±

    Hana suddenly stop smiling and shook her head.

    At that moment, her silver eyes became a burning red. They were also clear and looked lively.

    Hana could see with these eyes.

    ¡°I can only see the world for a few seconds before my ability starts to drive everything mad.¡±

    Her eyes turned Silver and cloudy again.

    ¡°Don''t worry. After I defeat MYTH and gain all their technology, I''ll find away to suppress your Mad Eyes, so that you could freely see the world without the fear of killing someone or driving them insane.¡±

    Hana smiled again when she heard that.

    She wrapped her arms around Kaido¡¯s.

    ¡°Thank you. I can''t wait to finally be able to see your face.¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    His deadpan eyes were burning with determination.

 Attending The Academy

    It was close to midnight.

    Sapphire who was about to go on her nightly routine of stalking Miko, suddenly received a call.

    ¡°Hello, Sapphy!¡±

    The one on the other side of the phone was Miko.

    ¡°Miko? How did you get my contact info? And who the hell is Sapphy?¡±

    ¡°Don''t sweat the small stuff. I''m calling to tell you that you''ll finally get to accomplish your mission.¡±

    Sapphire was surprised to hear that.

    ¡°Do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. I''m going to school.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Even though she expected that he was going to say that, hearing him say it was still surprising.

    ¡°Why the sudden change of heart?¡±

    She asked after some hesitation.

    ¡°I met the guy who was in my age group that you were confident could beat me.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    She was once again shocked.

    ¡°You met Kaido?!¡±

    She was so shocked that she carelessly called a name without confirming whether Miko was trying to trick her.

    ¡°Yeah, I did just now.¡±

    Miko teased her about her mistake and told her the truth.

    Sapphire gulped when Miko confirm his meeting with Kaido. Bloom had only just told her to prevent their meeting and it already happened. And only hours after Miko fought Nana.

    ¡®This guy is getting caught up in too many Incidents too quickly.¡¯

    She thought to herself.

    ¡°So what happened when you met?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. Kaido did tell me some interesting information about the academy. I also met a lovely girl that was with him.¡±

    ¡°So you met Hana too?"

    Sapphire could tell from Miko''s tone that he didn''t know about Hana''s abilities.

    ¡®It''s maybe better if I don''t mention it.¡¯

    Sapphire thought.

    ¡°Okay, Miko. No matter the reason, you''re actually motivated towards going to the academy. This is great news. I''ll report to the headmaster of your impending arrival. When do you want to start?"

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    Miko answered immediately without much thought.

    ¡°What? So soon?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°N-No. it''s just that you suffered some serious injuries just a few hours ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that. I''m already fully healed, it shouldn''t be a problem. It''s not like I lost a limb or anything.¡±

    ¡°I-I see. Then I''ll contact the academy and tell them expect you in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°And Regis and Ishma too. I''m obviously bringing them as well.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I''ll tell them to make all the necessary preparations to welcome you three.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it.¡±

    After saying that Miko ended the call.

    Sapphire immediately made another call.

    ¡°Jin, there''s something I need to tell you before anyone else.¡±

    She took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    ¡°Miko and Kaido made contact, and now Miko decided to attend the academy tomorrow.¡±

    Of all the Districts in the city the 7th District was by far the largest.

    The reason the 7th district was largest, was because that¡¯s where the ¡°Jewel¡± of the city resided. The name of that Jewel was ¡°Grim Academy¡±.

    The academy alone covered nearly 30% of the city, it had 4 classroom buildings, 5 laboratories, 3 libraries, 4 cafeterias, 4 combat rooms, a hospital, a 100,000m field, an underground training field that can be transformed into an underwater training area, and 4 virtual reality rooms.

    In addition to that, it also had an artificial mountain that surrounded the school, an artificial forest, and an artificial lake, that were all used for training. It was truly one of the best training facilities on the continent.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Miko arrived at this place the next morning. Or better yet, the afternoon.

    As someone who spent most of his nights awake, and his days asleep, it took a while before he could finally get up out of bed.

    ¡°Yawn~! So this is Grim Academy.¡±

    Miko looked up at the gigantic gate in front of him, with the words¡±Grim Academy¡± on it.

    The gate looked like it was created from some of the most beautiful metals. It glistened in the sun and gave off a divine impression.

    ¡°So¡­How do I get in?¡±

    Miko looked around but couldn''t see a single guard.

    ¡°I guess I''ll just wing it.¡±

    He walked up to the gate, and casually punched it.

    ¡°Oh? It''s quite tough.¡±

    He said.

    He was about to try it again, when-

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Sapphire appeared in front of the gate.

    ¡°A hologram?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. It''s a hologram. Miko, why are you so late? Classes began from 8 in the morning, and now it''s high noon.¡±

    ¡°I''ve be ditching for weeks. They should be lucky I showed up and forget my tardiness.¡±

    Miko said in a lazy tone.

    ¡°Anyway, just let me in.¡±

    ¡°One second. I''ll need to inform Gaia. If you had continued to attack the gate, the Gaia system would''ve determined you as an enemy of the city and moved to destroy you. This place is called the Jewel of the City for a reason.¡±

    Sapphire said solemnly.

    Her hologram disappeared shortly after that.

    Miko waited for a bit, before the gate finally showed signs of movements.

    When the gate finally opened, Miko saw a scenery far different from what you would normally see in the city.

    He could see lots of trees in the vast school yard.

    He could see the artificial mountain in the extreme back.

    The trees that had beautiful blossoms created a path that looked like it stretched for miles.

    At the end of this path he saw several huge buildings. Some where like towers, while others looked like an ordinary school.

    Miko looked around the campus with curious eyes before he started walking on the path that led to the school.

    It was at this moment that Regis and Ishma took their human forms and walked beside him.

    ¡°Oh! This place looks pretty cool!¡±

    Ishma said excitedly.

    ¡°The scenery is quite beautiful.¡±

    Regis said.

    They walked for a while before they finally stood in front of the first building.

    When they arrived there, they saw Sapphire waiting for them.

    ¡°Your Majesty, welcome to Grim Academy.¡±

    She said with courteous bow.

    ¡°I''ve been thinking this for a while. Do you work here, Sapphy?¡±

    ¡°Don''t call me. And no, I don''t normally work here. I just do some odd jobs for Jun Mizune every now and then.¡±

    ¡°And my recruitment and supervision was one of these odd jobs?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°I see. Then I guess I''m sorry for making your job more difficult than it needed to be.¡±

    ¡°You don''t look sorry.¡±

    ¡°You could tell?¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    Sapphire rolled her eyes at him in displeasure.

    ¡°So, what am I suppose to do now?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°You were supposed to be in class already, but you came late.¡±

    ¡°It was too hard to tell my bed goodbye.¡±

    Miko wasn''t a bit apologetic.

    Sapphire creased her brows and turned her back to him.

    ¡°Come on. Let''s go and get your uniform and other things you need for class.¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you going to give me a tour of the academy?¡±

    ¡°I should but I''m no longer in the mood to do so.¡±

    She said while walking away.

    Miko followed behind her with the girls.

    ¡°If you really want a tour, I''m sure there''s lots of girls here that are more than willing.

    She looked back him.

    ¡°Well, considering your face I''m sure there''s lots of men too.¡±

    ¡°I''ll kill any man who offers.¡±

    Miko said quickly and coldly.

    Sapphire could tell that he was serious, but she still couldn''t help but to laugh.

    She led Miko and the girls to a building located at the east of the campus. It had the sign that read ¡°Staff Building¡±.

    The automatic doors opened when they appeared in front of it.

    Sapphire then led them to the second floor and stopped in front of a door that read ¡°Fitting Room¡±.

    She placed her hand on the biometric scanner that served as a doorknob.

    With swoosh sound, the door pulled to the side and opened up.

    Miko saw the lights came on and lit up the room. Inside he saw several containers and giant capsules.

    ¡°This is were you get all of your uniform and equipment.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    She then pointed at one of the capsules.

    ¡°That is the measurement capsule. You enter it and it scans your body and design the most comfortable uniform for your body.¡±

    Miko was surprised to hear this. He looked at all the equipment in the room with interest. He couldn''t help but to wonder what were their functions.

    ¡°Okay, first let''s do your uniforms.¡±

    She then smiled at Miko and said-

    ¡°Strip.¡±

    She had a mischievous look on her face as if waiting to see Miko''s reaction.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Before she could react, Miko suddenly rip his clothes off and stood in the nude. He didn''t even had on his underwear.

    Sapphire looked at him in shock. She couldn''t believe that Miko didn''t even hesitate to strip in front of her.

    She found herself scanning his naked body.

    Her eyes suddenly stopped at his lower body. Her eyes widen further.

    ¡®¡­.That''s the only part of him that isn''t feminine.¡¯

    She couldn''t help but to thought.

    She then looked back at Miko''s face that had a proud smirk on it.

    ¡°Don''t you have an ounce of shame?¡±

    ¡°Shame is for the weak. If it wasn''t for the charge of indecent exposure, then I would be naked all the time.¡±

    Miko said proudly.

    ¡°Besides, I bathe with these two every night and we met naked so what''s there to be ashamed of.¡±

    Sapphire sighed.

    ¡°Fine, I won''t argue with you. But before you enter the capsule, take your true form.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It''s so that we can get the most accurate readings and predict any future changes your body will go through. The machine can''t do that if you''re using magic to alter your skeleton.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko took a deep breath and he returned to his 13 year old appearance.

    He then walked up to the capsule and entered it.

    The door automatically closed when he entered it, and a blinding light swept over his body.

    He then felt something squirmy at his feet. He looked down and saw a strange black liquidly substance covering his body from the feet up.

    Miko didn''t panic and allowed the substance to cover him up to the neck.

    He then felt it contract and tighten around his body as if trying to fuse with him. After nearly a minute, the substance released Miko and flowed back down to where it came.

    Miko then heard the capsule locks released and the door open.

    He stepped out still naked and stood one side.

    Regis and Ishma also instantly stripped naked without a hint of shame.

    Sapphire could only shake her head with a sigh when she saw that.

    They entered the capsule one after the other and experienced same thing as Miko did.

    After they both stepped out, they remained naked like Miko and stood one side.

    Sapphire didn''t comment on this and walked over to another machine with a rectangular shape.

    She stuck her hand in and took out three bracelets.

    She then threw them towards Miko and the girls, who easily caught them.

    ¡°Press the button on the side and say ¡®Uniform¡¯.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    He pressed the button and spoke.

    ¡°Uniform.¡±

    A light suddenly swarm around Miko and then disappeared. Miko suddenly found himself wearing the uniform he saw Kaido in last night.

    Seeing that, Ishma and Regis imitated Miko.

    Light wrapped around them and they were clothed.

    They were wearing a black blazer with blue stitches, and white undershirt and a black, and a black pleated skirt with small blue skulls around the edgings.

    This was the female uniform for the academy.

    ¡°The bracelets are your instant wardrobe tool. Just call the name of the clothing you want to wear and it''ll instantly change you into it.¡±

    Sapphire nodded in satisfaction when she saw how good Miko and girls looked in the uniforms.

    ¡°Now that you''re all dress, it''s time to meet your classmates.¡±

 Top Dog

    After receiving their instant wardrobe bracelets, Miko left the fitting room with sapphire and the girls.

    ¡°Are you interested in your classmates?

    Sapphire asked.

    ¡°Couldn''t care less.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Wait, are there any Rulers in my class?¡±

    Sapphire shook her head.

    ¡°The highest ranked person in your class is at the 39th rank.¡±

    ¡°Then I stand by my previous statement.¡±

    Miko said with an indifferent tone.

    They soon left the Staff Building and headed towards the opposite direction.

    ¡°Over there are the dormitories. Your room was prepared for you weeks ago, so you only need to move in.¡±

    She then looked at Ishma and Regis.

    ¡°If you two want I could have them prepare some rooms for you?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. It''s better we stay near Miko at all times.¡±

    Regis answered.

    ¡°I want my own room!¡±

    Ishma had a different opinion than her¡¯s.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Miko immediately shot her down.

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°Because you need to stay near me at all times just like Regis said. Besides if I left you alone, it could lead to a massacre in the dorms.¡±

    Since Ishma came from a different time, her common sense and sense of values were different.

    Add that to her hothead personality, letting her live alone would only result in a disaster.

    Ishma argued but Miko ignored her and didn''t even glance at her while they walked.

    After a while, Miko saw a huge building come in to view.

    ¡°That is the classroom building for the first years.¡±

    Sapphire explained.

    ¡°First years? Just how many years are there?¡±

    ¡°A total of five. First years are 15, and sometimes younger like in your case. The fifth years are in their 20s. This school has an automatic ladder system. No matter how bad your grades or rank you will move up a grade every year.¡±

    Those that apply after passing the age 15, will need to take a special exam to determine if they could keep up with those their age before they are accepted.

    ¡°So there are some weaklings in the higher grades.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    ¡°So does this school believe in expulsion? Or no matter what you do you won''t need to fear punishment from the academy or MTYH?¡±

    ¡°It''s the latter.¡±

    Sapphire answered.

    ¡°Here the strong decides everything. And by strong we don''t mean those behind you. We mean your personal strength.¡±

    Sapphire said solemnly.

    ¡°That''s why the top 20 are called Rulers. They rule the academy with their own strength. They make the rules and it''s tradition that they come pick a fight with new students to cut them down to size and show them that there are people above them.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then are you telling me to be careful?¡±

    She nodded.

    Miko showed her a gentle smile and said-

    ¡°If the time comes and some idiot attacks me, I hope you''ll protect me.¡±

    ¡°Who are you kidding?¡±

    Sapphire immediately replied.

    ¡°You need protection? Don''t make me laugh. Just don''t kill the students and the academy will be grateful.¡±

    ¡°Well that depends on the students, not me.¡±

    Miko said said with a laugh.

    However, he wasn''t joking.

    If someone acts arrogantly towards him, he won''t pay them any attention and ignore them. However, if there arrogance lead them to unjustly pick a fight, then it''s a death match.

    After a few minutes of walking, they arrived in front of the building that had ¡°First Years¡± written on it.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°It''s pretty huge for just the first years.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°How many students are there?¡±

    ¡°I think there''s around 500 first years every year. As for the total number of students from all years, I don''t know. I think it''s around 2000, I doubt it pass that figure.¡±

    Sapphire didn''t work for the school so she didn''t know or care what the total number of students were.

    ¡°Just 2000. That means that a lot of people drop out every year.¡±

    If everyone had stayed from their first year, there would at least be 2500 students every year. But it was 500 less.

    This meant that an average of 100 students drop out every year.

    ¡°There''s a lots of injuries and deaths at the academy annual. This causes the total number of students to drop.¡±

    She then looked like she remembered something.

    ¡°There was a time when there was only a little over 1500 in total one year. With the first years making up one-third of that figure. Surprisingly no one drop out, everyone just died in either disputes, or the ranking tournaments. This include more than half of the Rulers.¡±

    ¡°A thousand deaths in 5 years? I''ve killed far more than that, but that''s pretty insane for a school.¡±

    ¡°The fact that you can admit that you killed more than a thousand people is what''s insane.¡±

    Sapphire said with a sigh.

    ¡°I heard the reason for the high number of deaths, was because the academy at that time had seen an unusual amount of heaven-defying geniuses. It was the generation that was the most talented but also the most bloodiest¡±

    The strong doesn''t always devour the weak, there are times when they are forced to devour the strong as well.

    In others words, if you group a bunch of geniuses together there''s a high chance that they''ll devour each other. This especially true in a competitive environment like this.

    ¡°I believe they called it the Cannibal Generation. This is because of the genius devoured each other to raise to the top.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    ¡°Sound like an interesting generation.¡±

    Miko said with a smirk.

    When Sapphire saw that she could help but to wonder if a second coming of the Cannibal Generation is about to begin.

    If she thought about the current students of this generation it was possible. Even if she removed Kaido and Bloom.

    ¡°I''m so glad this was only a side job and I don''t work here.¡±

    She mumbled to herself.

    They entered the building and headed to the third floor. They stopped in front of a room that said 1-C on it.

    ¡°There''s 50 students in each class, with a total of 10 class. The letters don''t represent the rank of the class¡¯s power, so don''t assume that you were placed in a weak class. It was chosen at random.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    ¡°It wouldn''t really matter if I was placed in a weak class or strong class, since I know what to do already.¡±

    Miko said as he looked at her with a bit of a mischievous gaze.

    ¡°Just don''t cause too much trouble.¡±

    She opened the door as she said that.

    The first thing Miko saw was a rough looking male sitting behind a desk. He seemed to be the teacher.

    Miko quickly checked his [Class].

    ¡°[Oh, [SS Class]. Not as strong as Momo but I guess it''s decent.¡±

    Miko mumbled.

    He was taking this as reference for his academies that should be under construction, back at the kingdom.

    The teacher looked at him with surprise, and a bit of suspicions; that''s until he spotted Sapphire.

    ¡°I''m sorry for disturbing your class, Instructor. I''ve brought the new student.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    She then pushed Miko inside like he was some kind of delinquent.

    When Miko scanned his over the students as he stepped in.

    He was surprised to find out that it wasn''t as bad as he expected.

    The students were relatively strong for their age.

    ¡°New student?¡±

    The teacher looked at Miko again.

    ¡°You mean he''s the one that should''ve been here weeks ago?¡±

    Sapphire awkwardly nodded.

    ¡°Its way past noon. Why is he just arriving?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    ¡°We overslept.¡±

    Before Sapphire could come up with an excuse, Ishma blurted such a thing out without any remorse.

    The class started laughing, and teacher¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    Meanwhile Miko looked unbothered.

    ¡°And who are these girls?¡±

    He asked while looking at Regis and Ishma.

    ¡°Soul mate.¡±

    ¡°Partner.¡±

    Regis and Ishma said respectively.

    This caused the teacher to become even angrier.

    ¡°They''re his swords.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    ¡°Swords? Ah, I did heard that the new student was a proxy. It makes sense now.¡±

    The teacher said with a understanding tone.

    ¡®Heard? Was my identity not announced beforehand?¡¯

    Miko thought to himself. He started to wonder if Kaido had lied to him.

    As if figuring out what he was thinking, Sapphire smiled at him a bit playfully.

    ¡°Well, I''ll overlook your tardiness this once. Come and introduce yourself to the class.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh~.

    Miko sighed exaggeratedly when he heard what the teacher said.

    ¡°I always hated this part in school. Why do I need to introduce myself? You''ll just find out eventually.¡±

    He mumbled.

    For some reason his motivation plummeted, and his eyes looked like a dead fish.

    He had reverted back to how he was when he went to school in his past life.

    A walking corpse without any form of motivation.

    (I know a lot of people hate school, but this is on another level.)

    Said Tiamat.

    Miko walked up to the whiteboard, which was actually a screen, and wrote something with the electronic marker.

    ¡°GD3¡±

    That was what he wrote.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He then silently pointed at it and then at himself.

    Miko then put down the marker and turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait a damn minute!¡±

    The teacher suddenly flew into a fit of rage and roared at Miko.

    ¡°What the hell was that?!¡±

    ¡°My introduction.¡±

    ¡°How was that an introduction?! You just wrote some code on the board and pointed at yourself!¡±

    ¡°That wasn''t a code.¡±

    Miko sighed and got even more unmotivated.

    At this point, he barely had the motivation to even respond to the teacher.

    ¡°That''s my initials.¡±

    He pointed to himself.

    ¡°My name is Gamiko Dragna the Third.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The teacher was shocked to hear that.

    Not only the teacher, but the entire class.

    Never mind the fact that Miko was famous for his extravagant blood linage, he was also the king of a fast raising kingdom.

    At Grim Legacy information was vital. Especially information on the outside world.

    There were a lot of people who always makes sure that they have the latest info on anything that affected the continent in anyway.

    Miko who drew a lot of attention from his few months as king as well as being the proxy of the eldest Higher being, naturally was known or at least heard of by a lot of people.

    His classmates were no exception.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The teacher asked.

    ¡°I asked myself that every time I go to school.¡±

    Miko said with a sigh.

    ¡°I came to kick everyone''s asses. What else would I be here for?¡±

    Miko''s casual answered angered his classmates.

    ¡°Screw you!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are, you little brat?!¡±

    ¡°Want me to fix that arrogant attitude of yours!¡±

    Several students shouted in anger.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon King, Miko!¡±

    At this moment a wild looking youth stepped out and confronted Miko.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Miko asked lazily.

    ¡°I''m 39th rank student, Vincent Byers! I''m the top dog in this class!¡±

    ¡°It''s pretty sad when you have to say that yourself you know.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Miko''s nonchalant attitude towards him, pissed of Vincent.

    To be the 39th rank even though he was a first year, Vincent had all right to be arrogant. But in front of Miko, it wasn''t worth mentioning.

    ¡°So you''re the top dog?¡±

    At this point, ishma step forward.

    ¡°That''s right, lil girl.¡±

    Vincent said arrogantly.

    ¡°Then that''s perfect!¡±

    Ishma suddenly popped up in front of Vincent.

    *Bam!*

    She immediately uppercut and sent him upwards.

    Vincent head to his shoulders were lodged into the ceiling, which made him dangle like a chandelier.

    Ishma looked at the rest of the stunned class with a cocky smirk.

    ¡°From now on, we''re top dogs. Anyone got a problem with that?!¡±

 Permission To Build A Harem

    When Ishma turned Vincent into a chandelier, an awkward silence was present over the class.

    No one said a word.

    Everyone who wanted to were forced to remain silent after looking up at the human chandelier that was once their classmate.

    ¡°Good. Then you''re all our bitches from now on.¡±

    Ishma laughed hysterically when she said that.

    Miko said nothing about her wild statement. He just looked up at the new chandelier in the ceiling.

    ¡°This is 39th rank? Pretty disappointing if you ask me.¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Should I kill him?¡±

    Regis asked with a casual tone.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    He put on a pondering expression.

    Sapphire who overheard what Regis asked, started to panic.

    ¡°Wait! You can''t just kill him. You need to fight in an official match to get away with killing your opponent. If you do it outside a match, you''ll be treated as a criminal and be purged by Gaia.¡±

    She quickly explained.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko walked up to Vincent, and pulled him by the leg and out of the ceiling.

    ¡°You get to live, #39. Isn''t that great?¡±

    He then threw Vincent one side like a bag of trash.

    Miko then looked at the teacher and smiled.

    ¡°My seat?¡±

    The teacher didn''t know what to say after witnessing one of his students being so badly beaten.

    Just as he was finally about to open his mouth, a bell rung followed by an electronic voice.

    (It is now time for lunch. All students proceed to the designated dining areas.)

    ¡°Oh, food! Good timing, I was starving!¡±

    Ishma exclaimed.

    ¡°Me too. Let''s go and see how good the academy''s meals are.¡±

    Said Miko.

    They didn''t pay the teacher and students any more attention and turned to towards Sapphire.

    ¡°Food.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I''ll lead you to the cafeteria before I go.¡±

    She said with a smile.

    At that time-

    ¡°Miko! Let''s have lunch together!¡±

    Someone suddenly entered the classroom and shouted.

    ¡°Bloom?¡±

    Sapphire said with evident shock.

    ¡°The Gravity Queen!¡±

    ¡°The 6th Throne!¡±

    Bloom''s appearance sent the class into a frenzy, even the teacher was on edge.

    In this academy Rulers held the most power besides the teachers; that was the cover story, but in actuality this only applied for Rulers outside the top ten. The top ten Rulers possessed authority second only to the headmaster. This meant that even teachers had to show them respect, and follow their orders if needed to.

    This was of course set up like this by the headmaster and Pillar, Jun Mizune.

    His reason for setting up such a system is still unknown; but that doesn''t mean you can just not follow it.

    Miko looked at Bloom who was in her usual Silver Crow gear, rather than her academy uniform.

    ¡°Looks like she''s using up her privileges to dress as she pleases.

    He mumbled to himself.

    ¡°It''s that cursed woman!¡±

    Ishma saw Bloom and shouted.

    ¡°What the hell do you-¡±

    ¡°I brought a bag of pudding.¡±

    Bloom cut her sentence off and threw the bag at at her.

    Ishma nose picked the sweet smell coming from the bag.

    Her eyes sparkled and before you knew it, she leaped after the bag.

    She caught it and immediately became well-behaved as she ate the pudding in a corner.

    Everyone was speechless when they saw that.

    Regis could only shake her head in disappointment as if she lost all faith in Ishma.

    Seeing that there was no one blocking her path Bloom happily strolledover to Miko.

    ¡°Wow, this is the first time I''ve seen in your true form.¡±

    She laughed and said-Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°You really are just a kid.¡±

    Miko frowned when he was called a kid by her.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I just told you I came here to have lunch with you, didn''t I?¡±

    She then looked at Sapphire.

    ¡°I''ll take it from here, Sapphy.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell is Sapphy?!¡±

    Sapphire retorted on reflex.

    ¡°...Well, since you''ll take things in your own hands then I don''t have much to say.¡±

    After saying that, Sapphire took her leave as if she was afraid of being drawn into some kind of trouble.

    ¡°Alright, let''s go Miko!¡±

    Before he could turn her down, Miko was pulled out of the classroom by Bloom, leaving his classmates in a daze.

    None of them have ever seen the Gravity Queen so up close before, since she frequently left the academy to complete missions in the name of the Pillars.

    So Bloom was like a sacred existence in the academy. The fact that she came to their class meant something big.

    After they left the classroom, they soon left the first year building.

    Bloom walked beside Miko with her arm entangled around his. This naturally drew the eyes of a lot of students.

    There were two reasons for this; one, Bloom was an unrivaled beauty and had countless admirers from both sexes. Two, Bloom was the 6th Throne which made her one of the persons with the greatest influence and prestige in the school.

    She was also undefeated. She was only 6th because she would always forfeit a match every now and again. This was true for a lot of the Thrones. Because of this, it was hard to correctly assume the Thrones¡¯ true strength just from their ranks.

    Especially the top five Thrones that Kaido belong to.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko looked at the surrounding people and realized that several different emotions were being directed at him.

    Curiosity, jealous, admiration, anger, hate.

    Of course, there was also lust.

    Even though he didn''t want to hear it, Miko who bared great resemblance to Tiamat was also seen as an unrivaled beauty.

    He was on par with Bloom, if not a slightly better.

    Because of this, many people failed to recognized that he was wearing a male uniform and immediately identified him as a female.

    There were of course those that noticed the uniform but thought that he was just crossdressing.

    And of course, there were those who didn''t care either way.

    ¡°As long as you''re as beautiful as that, then gender ismeaningless!¡±

    That was the thought going through the minds of some.

    Oh, there were also girls that were attracted to Miko''s beauty as well.

    Two beautiful peoplewould naturally attract a lot of attention, but when they were followed by two equally beautiful girls, one which was identical to Miko, they naturally would cause a slight uproar.

    ¡°Who is that walking with the Gravity Queen?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, but they sure seem close. Look at how intimate they are.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Gravity Queen¡¯s relative enrolled in the academy?¡±

    ¡°It''s possible. He has enough beauty and grace to pass as her relative.¡±

    A lot of people started to held their own discussion while watching Miko and the girls walk.

    Miko natural heard these discussion with his draconic hearing, but he didn''t really care for the ramblings of the masses.

    He had bigger issues.

    ¡°God damn, they''re big¡­¡±

    He mumbled to himself as he stared at Bloom''s bulging chest.

    ¡°Hina''s isn''t bad. She''s about a C cup, and Luka¡¯s are still developing, but these look ripe for the picking.¡±

    Having Bloom wrap her arm around him, made Miko''s sexual urges fly up. He already had a hard time restraining himself since she looked like Katrine, but being in contact with her made him feel like throwing all caution to the wind.

    His sexual urges reached the point where he subconsciously release his fangs and claws as if he was planning on savagely tear Bloom apart.

    He was literally reaching his limit.

    (You know, if you want you can take her as your lover.)

    Tiamat suddenly said in his head.

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    (Sure, why not?)

    ¡°And you wouldn''t get upset?¡±

    (Why would I get upset? I''m a goddess, it''s natural for heavenly beings to have several partners. If you want a harem, then get a harem. I won''t stop you. In fact I encourage this. Some of Augustus¡¯ most trusted allies came from his various wives. This includes one of his Five Generals, which was also his wife after me.)

    Tiamat said calmly.

    Now that he thought about it, Augustus did have several children that wasn''t from Tiamat. For example, Krow was Augustus¡¯ youngest son.

    (If you were holding back, because you wanted to solidify a romantic relationship with me first, then I advise you not to do so. You''re a dragon, and dragons are very lustful. If you don''t have regular sexual relations, there''s a possibility that you''d actually go insane you know? Do you want to turn a rapist like Zeus?)

    Tiamat asked with a laugh.

    (If not, do as you please. I don''t really care either way. I''m not a jealous woman like Hera. I won''t try to harm your lovers like she did with Zeus¡¯. So rest easy.)

    ¡°Permission was granted!¡±

    Miko suddenly shouted and wrapped his arm around Bloom¡¯s waist.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This caught her off guard, and her body suddenly stiffen, but she tried her best not to let Miko notice and continued to walk ¡°casually¡±.

    When people saw that the two suddenly got more intimate, the idea that they were relatives were immediately thrown out the window.

    It''s not like incest was frowned upon in this world, in fact it was widely practiced. Especially in famous clans, that wanted to keep their bloodline as pure as possible.

    This was a world of myths after all. There were countless heroes and gods that practiced incest. The reason no one believed that they were relatives was because even if they were lovers, relatives wouldn''t boldly show off their affections for each other in public.

    This cause the amount of jealous stares to increase by several folds.

    As for Regis and Ishma who were behind Miko, they didn''t seem to care about Miko''s bold action.

    Ishma was too engrossed in her pudding, and Regis was scheming on how to steal some for herself.

    She finally did by challenging Ishma to a pudding eating contest, and egged her on until she accepted.

    Meanwhile, Bloom and Miko walked in an intimate manner until they reached a huge luxurious looking building.

    ¡°Woah, this looks like a five star resort.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°The cafeteria caters to over 2000 students, and staff. So it has to be grand, especially since most of the students here are either royalty or from famous clans.¡±

    Bloom answered with a slight blush on her face.

    ¡°Well, this is just one of the cafeterias on campus. I like this one the best, that''s why I brought you here.¡±

    She then dragged Miko inside, and Ishma and Regis followed closely behind.

    When they entered the cafeteria, Miko was met with a luxurious interior as he had expected.

    Inside was really like a five star restaurant instead of a school cafeteria.

    The furniture used rivaled that of royalty, there were even servants on standby at every table. Miko had to admit that whoever design the inside had explicit taste.

    Of course they were met with the gazes of a lot of people when they came in hand and hand.

    ¡°The Gravity Queen, and the Heavenly Demon King¡­.¡±

    Someone muttered.

    It seemed that Miko''s identity had already been revealed in the short time he walked from the first year building.

    Technology was really convenient, Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°Now then, I''m drawing lots of attention and I''m being intimate with a beautiful yet power girl who is clearly the target of admiration by all. It should be around time for an arrogant idiot to cause a scene trying to steal Bloom from me. Well, that''s the normal trope in these kind of settings.¡±

    Miko mumbled.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon King!¡±

    ¡°And that''s my cue.¡±

    Miko looked and saw a fuming unknown man glaring at him, while looking at Miko''s hand on Bloom¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Take that hand-¡±

    ¡°Fuckoff Punch!¡±

    *Bam!*

    Before the man could finish speaking, Miko quickly shot towards him and punched him square in the face.

    *Boom!*

    He crashed into a wall and hung like a painting.

    Miko dusted his hands off and turned his back to the painting.

    Miko''s sudden attack caught everyone off guard, as they never thought that he would defeated his opponent before he could even state his intention.

    Miko walked back over to Bloom and placed his hand back on her waist.

    ¡°¡­.You''re really short tempered, you know that?¡±

    Said Bloom.

    ¡°Pure curiosity, which rank was that?¡±

    ¡°25.¡±

    Miko looked disappointed when he heard that.

    ¡°So he wasn''t a Ruler. What a waste of time.¡±

    Miko said with a sigh.

    ¡°I kinda guess it, but you really intend on taking the top spot at the academy don''t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I have my reasons, so I need the top spot. Plus I think I should be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Bloom didn''t deny or confirm Miko''s declaration, since she knew who held the top very well.

    She didn''t know if Miko had what it takes to beat him, but he should put up quite a fight.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    She then suddenly heard a familiar voice.

    Miko turned to look thinking that it was another fool, and was getting ready to attack. But he stopped after seeing who it was.

    ¡°Kaido.¡±

 8th Throne- The Prophetess

    Kaido suddenly appeared next to Miko, this caused the surroundings to go into an uproar.

    ¡°The 4th Throne, The Chimera Kaido!¡±

    Someone suddenly shouted in disbelief.

    ¡°The Chimera actually appeared today! And with the Gravity Queen in one place!¡±

    Kaido was unaffected by the excited shouts of the surrounding students and look at Miko with a deadpan expression.

    ¡°Yo, Kaido. Thanks for the info last night. Because of that I finally felt like coming to school.¡±

    Miko spoke with a friendly tone, which made it obvious that he was acquainted with Kaido.

    The fact that he was not only intimate with Bloom, but friendly towards Kaido surprised a lot of people. Especially, considering the past relations between Kaido and Bloom.

    From the moment Kaido appeared, there has been a frown on Bloom¡¯s face, and she showed no attempting at hiding it.

    Kaido looked at her without a hint of emotion.

    ¡°Gravity Queen.¡±

    He greeted her.

    ¡°Chimera.¡±

    She greeted back without any politeness in her tone.

    ¡°What? Do you two not like each other?¡±

    Miko asked looking at a bit amused.

    ¡°He used to work for Blanche. Because of that we fought a couple times, I almost lost my life a couple times because of him.¡±

    Said Bloom.

    Miko wasn''t really surprised that Kaido worked for Blanche. It''s not that he has suspected it, he just didn''t really care enough.

    ¡°That''s in the past. I only did what I was hired to do. It was nothing personal.¡±

    Kaido tone remained flat, and showed no sign of being apologetic.

    He really felt that the battles between him and Silver Crow were just circumstantial and nothing personal.

    ¡°Hmph. If we didn''t have Jin keeping you in check, we would''ve already lost at least half of our members to you.¡±

    Bloom scowled.

    ¡°The Black Reaper, huh? To be honest, I don''t really like fighting that guy.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Oh, even a machine like you have things he hates and dislikes.¡±

    Bloom spoke with sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Of course. I also have things that I like. For example¡­.¡±

    He looked at Ishma and picked her up.

    Before she could protest, he gave her some candy which immediately made her docile.

    Kaido then started to pet her head like a cat¡¯s.

    ¡°I like cute things.¡±

    He said with a straight face.

    Seeing how quickly he tamed Ishma, Miko could only see him as professional lolicon.

    On the other hand, he questioned just how easy it would be for someone to lead Ishma astray if he wasn''t looking.

    ¡°This that reason why you''re with Hana?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Well that''s one of the main reasons. I mean she''s really cute right?¡±

    Miko nodded with approval.

    ¡°She gives off a pure aura that just makes you want to protect her from the world''s impurities.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I feel the same way. Delicate and pure.¡±

    ¡°Cute and lovable.¡±

    The two suddenly strongly grip the others hand in a manly way.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°It''s seems that we''re comrades brought together by the angel known as Hana.¡±

    Kaido said in monotone.

    Miko nodded his head in approval.

    ¡°Brothers in arms under the light of the angel.¡±

    Some reason it seem like the two were being showered by holy light as the images of angels danced around them.

    A beautiful friendship in the name of cuteness had been form!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Bloom stood there in silence and watch the formation of the ¡°comrades¡± who looked like the members of a cult.

    ¡°¡­..I can truly never understand these two.¡±

    She mumbled.

    Once the two confirmed their friendship they walked towards a table and sat around it and continued to discuss Hana¡¯s cuteness.

    Bloom sighed and followed behind them.

    Just to state, Kaido had Ishma in his lap and was petting her like she was a cat.

    Regis had long lost allfaith in her and was just waiting to eat. She even made an order off the menu without waiting on the others.

    Miko''s table naturally drew the attention of everyone in the cafeteria.

    Of course it would. Miko alone was enough to draw their attention, but he was also sitting with the undefeated 6th and 4th Throne who were known to be antagonistic towards each other.

    This was really an interesting scene.

    ¡°I heard that you two met, but you''re both surprising compatible.¡±

    Said Bloom while resting her head in her palms.

    ¡°As a dragon I''m naturally drawn to beautiful things, Kaido is the same so it''s natural that we¡¯d get along.¡±

    Miko replied.

    He then looked at Bloom with a hot gaze.

    ¡°Of course as a beautiful person yourself, I''m naturally drawn to you.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t that basically saying you only like me for my looks?¡±

    ¡°Well, I won''t deny that. After all, I still don''t know you that well.¡±

    He then showed a meaningful smile.

    ¡°But isn''t that fine? At the present you only see me as a tool to accomplish your goals and I see you as the main target of my lust. But it doesn''t necessarily will always be like that. Who knows, we might become lovers or even husband and wife.¡±

    Miko''s words made Bloom speechless for a while.

    ¡°¡­..I don''t think we¡¯ll ever have that kind of relationship.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why so sure? Could it be that you already have a lover?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.I don''t but¡­¡±

    ¡°But there''s someone you''re interested in.¡±

    Bloom said nothing in return and blushed slightly.

    Miko laughed when he saw that.

    He then turned to Kaido.

    ¡°Tell me about this Jin person?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Bloom''s eyes had a flash of panic for a second which didn¡¯t escape Miko''s eyes.

    ¡°Jin, huh?¡±

    Kaido seemed to be looking for the right words.

    ¡°Well, I don''t know him that well, but if I had to describe him then it would be¡­..Odd.¡±

    ¡°Odd?¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°I can''t really understand him or his actions.¡±

    ¡°So he''s hard to read?¡±

    Kaido nodded again.

    ¡°But I do know that he''s empty.¡±

    ¡°Empty?¡±

    ¡°He doesn''t feel like a real person, but more like a ghost drifting around.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Miko smiled and looked back at Bloom.

    ¡°So you like the mysterious type?¡±

    ¡°I never said anything like that.¡±

    Bloom turned away from Miko''s gaze.

    Miko found her bashful behavior a bit cute.

    ¡®Hmmm¡­.so even a cold hearted woman like her can show this kind of behavior.¡¯

    Kaido thought to himself.

    ¡®Well, not like I''m one to talk. I can''t even make a simple expression without exerting a lot of willpower.¡¯

    He secretly sighed and twirled the fork in his hand.

    It was at this moment he saw someone approaching their table.

    ¡°The Prophetess?¡±

    ¡°Yo, Kaido, Bloom!¡±

    The person who approached the table with a happy tone was a beautiful blonde girl with green eyes, who looked like she was around 18.

    ¡°Mayumi?¡±

    Bloom voice had a hint of surprise to it.

    The people who were keeping an eye on Miko''s table were shocked when the girl appeared.

    ¡°The 8th Throne!¡±

    It was unusual to see two Thrones together, much less three. So seeing Mayumi approaching Kaido and Bloom surprised a lot of people.

    Mayumi took a seat next to Regis and smiled at everyone at the table.

    ¡°I thought you two hated each other.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I''m unable to hate anyone that easily.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Me and Miko were just discussing our encounter with an angel.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Is that so?¡±

    Because of his deadpan face, Mayumi was unable to tell if he was joking and didn''t know what to say.

    She then turned her attention to Miko.

    ¡°So you''re the guy that''s acting intimate with Bloom?¡±

    ¡°And who are you?¡±

    Miko asked with neither a friendly or hostile tone. He was just indifferent.

    Other than Bloom or Kaido Miko was indifferent towards everyone else, since he didn''t have the slightly clue who they were.

    ¡°Oh, excuse me your majesty.¡±

    She did a casual bow.

    ¡°This lowly one¡¯s name is Mayumi Shidou. I''m from the Aloe Kingdom and is also the 5th Princess.¡±

    ¡°The Aloe Kingdom?¡±

    The Aloe Kingdom was a neighboring country of the Dragna Kingdom. It was a kingdom Miko researched intensely before he came here.

    This was because the kingdom was the largest kingdom near the Dragna Kingdom, and also was the most powerful.

    Miko had long since had his eyes set on this kingdom.

    ¡°Mayumi is a Ruler with the position of the 8th Throne.¡±

    ¡°A Ruler huh?¡±

    Miko''s eyes had a dangerous glint in it.

    Mayumi was from an enemy kingdom as well as one of the people he had planned to trample on to reach the top, he was really tempted to capture or eliminate her.

    Regis and Ishma picked up on what Miko was thinking and became fully alert and ready to attack.

    ¡°Hey, hey. I mean you no harm.¡±

    Mayumi quickly said, after realizing the vibe Miko was giving off.

    ¡°Miko, stop it. Mayumi is my friend.¡±

    Miko didn''t back down until he saw the expression on Bloom¡¯s face.

    He wouldn''t normally backdown because of something like this, but because he was trying to become Bloom¡¯s lover he decided to restrain himself.

    Well, for now at least.

    ¡°Man, you''re as short tempered as I heard.¡±

    Said Mayumi.

    ¡°I''m not short tempered, I''m just decisive.¡±

    Miko replied.

    He then looked at her from head to toe. Well, from head to torso since she was sitting.

    ¡°So you''re a Princess? You don''t look like one.¡±

    ¡°That''s pretty rude you know.¡±

    Mayumi replied.

    ¡°But I guess you have a point. I was sent away from the kingdom a long time ago, so I don''t really remember what it means to be a princess.¡±

    She spoke with a wry smile.

    ¡°So you''ve been here a long time?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°Well, around from my 9th birthday. I joined the academy at your age though so I''m in my final year.¡±

    By the way, Kaido who was 15 was a third year and Bloom who was 16 was a fourth year.

    They both joined the academy around Miko''s age.

    ¡°Why would the Aloe Kingdom send away their princess for so long?¡±

    Miko then realized something.

    ¡°It''s just what you''re thinking.¡±

    Mayumi smiled and said-

    ¡°I''m an Infected.¡±

    ¡°Miko, Mayumi¡¯s power is really amazing!¡±

    Bloom excitedly said.

    ¡°Mayumi has the ability to look in the future!¡±

 Prophecy

    ¡°What? You can see in the future?!¡±

    Miko said in shock.

    The power to see in the future was the most convenient power one would ever want.

    There''s no need to mention how many advantages someone who can see the future would have in life.

    ¡°Can you really see the future?¡±

    Miko asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Not exactly. What I see is the countless possible futures.¡±

    Said Mayumi.

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°Meaning that I can see every possible future a person may experience in their life.

    ¡°That''s amazing.¡±

    Said Regis.

    But Mayumi shook her head.

    ¡°It isn''t as convenient as it sounds. I see too many possibilities at once, so it''s impossible to know for sure what future will come true.¡±

    ¡°Then is it possible to narrow down the number of futures to those with the highest probability?¡±

    Miko asked after thinking for a while.

    Mayumi nodded after some hesitation.

    ¡°I can narrow it down to the five futures with highest chance of coming true.¡±

    ¡°So you have a 20% chance of seeing the right future.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes the five futures I see overlap at some points. When that happens, it''s destined to happen.¡±

    ¡°Have there ever been an event where all five of the futures with highest probability were wrong?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Never. My ability seem to make sure that doesn''t happen. Because of that when I use my ability I have to prepare for five possible futures which is extremely hard to do.¡±

    She then smiled and looked at Miko and Bloom alternatively.

    ¡°If you want, I can look at the future between two of you?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Bloom immediately became flustered.

    As for miko, he became interested.

    ¡°You can search the future for specific things and events?¡±

    Mayumi nodded.

    ¡°It''s a bit harder, but I can do it.¡±

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Then do it, but don''t tell me.¡±

    He pointed at Bloom.

    ¡°Tell her.¡±

    Mayumi started laughing when she heard Miko''s request.

    She thought that it was extremely interesting.

    ¡°Then I''ll do that.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I never said I wanted to know.¡±

    Bloom protested.

    ¡°Don''t be so boring. How about I do it so only you will know?¡±

    ¡°Only her? You can do that?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Yup. I have three ways to read the future.¡±

    She lifted up one finger.

    ¡°One is mediation. I just need to focus and the events from the multiple futures will enter my head at a moderate rate.¡±

    She lifted another finger.

    ¡°The second is auto-write. I enter a trance and write down the events of the futures on something. When I do this I won''t have any memory of what I saw unless I read what I wrote.¡±

    She lifted a third finger.

    ¡°The last one is projection. I can send the future events I saw to those around me so that they could also know the future.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°This ability is too amazing. If used right, it could become a great support type ability.¡±

    Miko said with a impressed tone.

    ¡°So how about it Bloom? I can use my auto write method and you''ll be the only one who knows the future between you two.¡±

    Said Mayumi.

    ¡°¡­.Fine.¡±

    Bloom said after much hesitation.

    ¡°However, just the upcoming months. I don''t want to know what will happen in the next couple years. It will just make me paranoid.¡±

    ¡°Boo~. You''re no fun.¡±

    Mayumi said with a frown.

    ¡°Well, I guess it''ll work for now.¡±

    She then suddenly took out a piece of paper and placed it in front of her.

    ¡°You guys turn around and face the other way.¡±

    She instructed Miko and the others.

    They all listened to her except, Ishma.

    ¡°You''re not the boss of me¡ªow!¡±

    She was hitting in the head by Miko and then forcibly turned her around.

    ¡°Okay, let''s get started.¡±

    She then started to focus on Bloom and Miko.

    She stared at them so hard that it looked like she wanted to see into their souls.

    It was then her eyes looked like they lost all focus, as a gold light was traveling through them.

    She then bit her finger, and made it bleed.

    *Bam!*

    She slammed the finger on the table and started writing using her blood as ink.

    She wrote at an incredible write, it didn''t take even a minute for her to fill out the enter letter sized page with sentences.

    After she finished, she pushed the page towards Bloom and took out four more pages.

    Mayumi then filled out the pages like her hands were moving at the speed of light.

    After nearly another minute passed Mayumi filled out five pages of the possible futures between Miko and Bloom for the next couple months.

    Bloom took a deep breath before she looked at the papers.

    She read the first paper quite carefully; there were parts that made her laugh and even frowned.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That''s when something caught her eye.

    She quickly put down the paper and looked at another one.

    ¡°¡­.It''s here too.¡±

    She looked at another one.

    ¡°And here.¡±

    And then another one.

    ¡°And here!¡±

    She started to panic as she looked at the finally paper.

    She then lifelessly put the papers on the table in front of her.

    ¡°...No way.¡±

    ¡°So what did the papers say?¡±

    Miko turned around and asked.

    Bloom immediately immediately used her powers to make the papers float, before crumbling into a ball. The paper ball got smaller by the second before disappearing completely.

    No she had used gravitational force to reduce the paper ball to the size of an atom.

    ¡°N-Nothing! It didn''t say anything particularly bad or good about us.¡±

    She said with a flushed face.

    Anyone could tell that she was lying.

    As for what the papers said, Miko didn''t know but he had a few ideas.

    If it''s what he''s thinking, then he was looking forward to when the day would come.

    ¡°I suddenly feel the urge to see what I wrote.¡±

    Mayumi said after seeing Bloom''s flustered behavior.

    ¡°I said there was nothing worth mentioning on it!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. If you say so.¡±

    After teasing Bloom a little, they all finally ordered what they want to eat.

    They were all surprised at the amount of food that Miko, Regis and Ishma ordered.

    The amount was so huge that their food alone took up most of the table that was meant to seat over a dozen people.

    This naturally drew a lot of attention, especially when they started eating.

    People who were watching sworn that the food just disappeared before their eyes, because they couldn''t see the movements of their hands.

    The three took only a few minutes to finished off their buffet, while Kaido, Bloom, and Mayumi were barely half way through their normal sized meals.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    Mayumi couldn''t help but mutter.

    ¡°What? I burn 2000 calories an hour. I have eat this much otherwise I''ll starve in a day.¡±

    Miko defended himself.

    ¡°Besides, I''m eating for three.¡±

    ¡°¡­.That sounds like something a pregnant woman would say. It''s even more dangerous when you look like you do.¡±

    Said Bloom.

    Miko didn''t respond to her and ordered even more food.

    ¡°¡­..What about you Kaido? Do you want to see your future?¡±

    Mayumi asked as if changing the topic.

    Kaido shook his head at her question.

    ¡°The future has no meaning to me. What happens, happens. That how I see it.¡±

    He answered in monotone.

    ¡°Come on. It''s really beneficial to know even a glimpse of what''s to come. Aren''t you even a little bit interested?¡±

    Mayumi pressed on.

    ¡°Of course there are things that I would like to know, but it has nothing to do with my personal future.¡±

    ¡°Meaning, you would like to know the fate of someone else?¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    Mayumi suddenly looked dejected.

    ¡°I''m sorry, but unless I know the person and is looking at them, I can''t predict their future.¡±

    She also couldn''t forcibly look at someone''s future. She needed permission from the person first, or it won''t work.

    Because of these restrictions, Mayumi¡¯s ability wasn''t really good at stuff like espionage, as she couldn''t spy on someone''s future movements.

    ¡°If that''s the case, then I''ll have to pass.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    Mayumi looked dejected again.

    She then turned to Miko.

    ¡°What about you, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Getting my future read, huh?.....sounds interesting.¡±

    ¡°You should totally do it. If you want I can write it to you so that I wouldn''t know.¡±

    ¡°Nah, where''s the fun in that.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Read it out to me.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I believe I''m someone who can always change their future, so having others know isn''t a big deal to me.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    No matter the future Mayumi sees, he had full confidence that he can alterit as he wishes.

    After all, Miko didn''t believe in the thing called fate or destiny. Your future is something you mold with your own hands after all.

    Although he didn''t really believe in fate, he was pretty interested in what Mayumi would see.

    ¡°Okay, since you insist.¡±

    Mayumi then started focusing on Miko.

    She focused on his entire existence until she started seeing light emitting from him and into her eyes.

    Images started racing in her mind without pause.

    First they were blurry but as time went by, the became crystal clear.

    And then, she could seeing the possible futures.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The resulted made her tumbled from her seat and fell on the floor.

    ¡°Mayumi, are you alright?!¡±

    Bloom quickly went beside her to pick her up, Mayumi just wouldn''t budged.

    She stared at Miko with a very frightened expression. It was like she was looking at the most terrifying thing in the world.

    ¡°What the hell are you?¡­.¡±

    She mumbled.

    ¡°Mayumi, what did you see?¡±

    Bloom asked.

    ¡°I-I can''t describe it. The only thing I could see was hell.¡±

    ¡°Hell?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Destruction everywhere. Corpses covered the land. Blood flowed like rivers throughout the world. Millions in despair.¡±

    Her body trembled as she spoke.

    She then looked up at Miko and-

    ¡°After turning into a monster never before seen, you will lose everything and suffer unimaginable pain. Starting with the one you love the most.¡±

    What Mayumi said made Miko frown greatly. Even though he believed one could form their own destiny, it bothered him how confident Mayumi was of her words. It was as if she had seen it in all five futures.

    She didn''t stop there. She looked at him with pity and said-

    ¡°.....Also....You''ll be betrayed by your oldest friends and die at the hands of their savior.¡±

 Moving Towards The Top No Matter What

    Silence envelope the table after Mayumi spoke her prophecy. This lasted a long time before Bloom broke the silence.

    ¡°D-Die?¡±

    She spoke with a tone filled with shock.

    Kaido remained expressionless and looked at Miko.

    He had a really ugly expression on his face. It was obvious that the prophecy sent his mind in a turmoil.

    ¡®I guess that''s the appropriate expression one should make after hearing they had such a future.¡±

    He thought to himself.

    Miko on the other hand was thinking at least a thousand things at once.

    ¡®Death? Me? I mean I''ve always walked on the thin line of life and death, but me dying doesn''t feel real.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    Out of everything Miko heard from Mayumi, he ranked his death as the least important.

    Remember, Miko had died already. Hence he has experience what it means to die. So if you ask him if he feared death, the answer would be no.

    To him death is something that he must face again eventually. He sees it as nothing more than a chore he keeps putting off.

    What Miko really feared wasn''t his death, it was the part about losing the person he loves the most.

    This part truly confused Miko.

    The reason?

    It was actually quite simple; Miko didn''t know who he loved the most.

    Don''t get it wrong, he has obvious candidates but he couldn''t say with 100% certainty who was his most beloved person.

    There were only two that came to mind; Tiamat and Sasha.

    Sasha was Miko''s mother, and his first real mother figure in his multiple lives. She was a very important person to his existence.

    In fact, it was killing Sasha in the illusion created by the Illusionary Beast Valley that shattered his mind.

    This alone proved that Sasha was an irreplaceable existence to him. If he were to lose her, he would lose himself.

    As Tiamat, even though their relationship was rocky at first, Miko truly loved her the most out of all of his love interests.

    Miko didn''t know when he started developing feelings for her, but he just knew that he couldn''t bare to be without her.

    Tiamat may haven''t done as much as she was supposed to as a Patent God, but she was always there to give Miko advice and emotional support.

    All in all, life was fun with her by his side.

    Just like Sasha, losing her would cause his mind crumble.

    If a day ever came when Miko lost either or both of them, he was certain that Deus Malum wouldn''t only go out of control, it would be impossible for him to regain his humanityagain.

    If that that were to happen, Miko would become a threat to the world.

    That wasn''t an exaggeration.

    Deus Malum was a highly dangerous technique that had the potential to destroy the world.

    Augustus didn''t take 10,000 years to create it for nothing.

    ¡®I can''t afford to lose Sasha or Tia. No matter what.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    Another part of the prophecy was the betrayal that ultimately will lead to his death.

    It said that those who would betray him would be his ¡°oldest friends¡±.

    For that part of the prophecy, Miko didn''t even need to think to know who it was referring to.

    ¡°Looks like Hina and the others really will betray me when Klick comes back.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    This wasn''t a surprise to him, since he always had a feeling that his relationship with them would change when Klick comes back.

    However, that doesn''t mean that it didn''t pain him to hear from someone else''s mouth.

    Ace, Sora and Hina were Miko''s closest friends and allies. If possible he had hoped that they wouldn''t become his enemies in the future.

    He even planned to hunt Klick down on the down low and quietly eliminate him.

    ¡°Looks like that won''t be possible now.¡±

    Miko leaned back in his seat with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Now then, how should I handle this?¡±

    He said.

    Even though the prophecy shook his very core, Miko was determined o change it.

    ¡°You don''t look as panic as before.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Of course, I''m panicking. That''s one dangerous oracle you know.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But I won''t let it happen. I won''t allow anyone take anythingaway from me again.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    He said seriously.

    ¡°I made a vow with myself a few years ago. I vowed that I would obtain everything I want; no exceptions.¡±

    He clenched his fist.

    ¡°I''ll lose my most beloved person? Dream on! Even if I die I won''t let such a thing happen. I''ll destroy this world and remake it in my own image if I must.¡±

    He said solemnly.

    ¡°Hina and others will betray me? So what? I knew that along time ago. I''ll just make it that even if they betray me, they''ll still belong me and no one else.¡±

    ¡°You sound like a dictator.¡±

    Said Bloom.

    ¡°Then I''ll become one. I''ll become the greatest dictator of all time and build my dreamland on the world''s ashes if I have to.¡±

    Miko spoke such tyrannical words with an evil grin.

    No matter what the prophecy said Miko will continue marching down the path he paved for himself.

    As for what he¡¯ll encounter on that path, he doesn''t know; however he will use every ounce of his being to destroy anything that even attempts to block his path to his ideal world.

    Whether it be mortals or immortals, gods or buddhas, Devils or angels, Miko plans to slaughter them all if he has to.

    Even if he has to swim down his path in a sea of blood, he will triumphantly stand at the end of his path soaked in blood.

    This was Miko''s will; his final goal in life.

    No matter the price, he will accomplish it.

    Bloom saw the determined look in Miko''s eyes and couldn''t stop her heart from skipping a beat.

    It was then she remembered her own prophecy about her future relationship with Miko.

    She couldn''t hide the embarrassment on her flushed face.

    Her mood then darken when she remembered that Miko was predicted to die.

    What made her mood even gloomier was the fact Mayumi spoke with absolute confidence. She didn''t even mention which of the five futures did Miko die in.

    This meant only one thing.

    Miko died in all five futures.

    This thought made Bloom very depressed and anxious. She knew just how accurate Mayumi¡¯s ability was, and that made it even scarier.

    She couldn''t help but to look at Mayumi and ask a question.

    ¡°Just when wil the events you saw take place?¡±

    Hearing Bloom''s question, Mayumi started to think.

    ¡°I don''t know the exact date, but consider how quick I got all five futures¡­¡­I''ll say about a year or two.¡±

    ¡°An year?! That''s too soon!¡±

    Bloom shouted.

    ¡°I-Its not up to me. I''m just telling you what I saw.¡±

    Mayumi backed up because she was being overwhelmed by Bloom.¡±

    ¡°An year, huh?¡±

    Miko suddenly commented.

    ¡°I suppose I can create my empire during that time.¡±

    He said nonchalantly.

    ¡°You''re supposed death is in a year or two and you''re worried about building an empire?¡±

    Said Bloom.

    ¡°Of course. In fact this just made me even more motivated.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you can''t die before you free me you know.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°Of course, I remember our agreement.¡±

    She nodded and went back to ordering desserts.

    Bloom found it hard to believe how she could have so much faith in Miko that a simple sentence blew away all her worries.

    ¡®If it was Jin who hadsaid that to me, would I also believe him that quickly?¡¯

    Bloom thought to herself.

    She shook her head shortly after.

    If the situation was reverse, there''s no way she could remain calm and have so much faith in Miko.

    This caused her to question if her feelings towards Jin was inferior to Ishma¡¯s trust in Miko.

    She unintentionally entered deep thought.

    ¡°Let''s forget the oracles aside for now.¡±

    Miko spoke as if the prophecy was no longer a big deal.

    ¡°When is the next Ranking Tournament?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°I''m surprised you can even think about that anymore.¡±

    Bloom said with a sigh.

    ¡°The next tournament is in two months time.¡±

    ¡°Two months? Wasn''t it supposed to be monthly?¡±

    ¡°That''s true, however the academy postpone it because of some internal issues they''re facing.¡±

    ¡°Internal issues? Do you know what they are?¡±

    Bloom nodded after some hesitation.

    ¡°Rumor has it that the four pillars are gearing up for a huge battle against the Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Bloom''s words shocked Mayumi.

    ¡°How true is that rumor?¡±

    Miko calmly asked.

    ¡°That I don''t know. However, I believe there''s some truth to every rumor.¡±

    ¡°So you''re saying that a battle between the rulers of the city and the #1 crime organization could really happen in the near future?"

    Bloom nodded.

    ¡°That''s pretty interesting news.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    A battle of this magnitude could be what he needs to create a strong footing in the citizens minds.

    Depending on how he enters the fray he could become famous overnight as a hero or demon.

    Either way was fine for Miko really.

    Even though he wanted to win the hearts of the people, he didn''t have to do it right away. For now what was important was to get recognition. Recognition on the level of the kings of the city would be great.

    ¡°Don''t get involved, Miko.¡±

    Kaido suddenly said.

    Even though he was still expressionless, his voice had some anxiousness present in it.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That''s because this won''t be something you¡¯ll be able survive that easily.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡±

    ¡°Because they''ll be too many dangerous people and elements involved.....Then again you weren''t destined to die for the next few years. So I guess you could do as you please.¡±

    ¡°I''m not really one to depend on something like destiny to survive.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°But Kaido you worked in the underworld before, could the reason you didn''t want me to involved was because you would be involved?¡±

    Kaido didn''t reply right away and kept a deadpan expression.

    ¡°That, I don''t know. But it''s a possibility.¡±

    He looked at Bloom.

    ¡°But I''m sure Silver Crow will be involved.¡±

    ¡°Of course. A battle like that could destroy the city. We would like to avoid that if possible.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess there''s a chance we might fight as enemies again.¡±

    ¡°I have no problem. But if that''s the case I''ll make sure to get rid of you myself.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then do your best.¡±

    Bloom''s threat didn''t effect Kaido in the least. He knew that it was nothing more than a bluff.

    Bloom was strong, incredibly strong for her age. However, Kaido was far stronger.

    The only one in Silver Crow that could block Kaido or even beat him, was their leader Jin.

    In terms of strength, Kaido and Jin were in the top ten in the city. They were number one in their [Class].

    So Bloom defeating either of them was very unlikely.

    ¡°You two do realize that the city could be destroyed at any moment right?¡±

    Asked Mayumi.

    ¡°Do you think it''s the time to be at each other throats? I prefer to not die here you know.¡±

    ¡°With your ability, you should escape death.¡±

    ¡°Knowing the future doesn''t mean that you can always prevent it. Also since I''m not directly involved in this battle I can''t see how it will turn out. There''s countless other future that I discarded because of their low probability, but doesn''t mean that they 100% won''t come true.¡±

    When she discard a possible future, Mayumi will forever forget it.

    However, this hasn''t really troubled her in anyway. That''s because most of the times it''s five futures that came true.

    But since her life was on the line, she couldn''t discard the slightest chance that all five futures won''t be wrong.

    ¡°A grand scale battle sounds fun to me. It''s been a while since I last had one.¡±

    Miko said with a savage smile.

    ¡°Thousands of enemies surrounding you from all directions, all competing to take your head. And there''s you facing that massive wave a bloodlust, one can''t help but to get excited. It''s do or die. It''s either you or them. What''s better than that?¡±

    Ishma added. She even licked her lips.

    ¡°Well said. I remember the rebellion four years ago. I slaughtered thousands of enemies with every swing of my sword. My fist caused hundreds of bodies to burst like balloons. Did you know? Blood it''s most beautiful when reflecting the sun.¡±

    ¡°¡­.What''s wrong with you people?¡±

    Said Mayumi.

    ¡°Anyway, I can''t wait for this battle to start so that I can enjoy myself.¡±

    Miko said with an excited tone.

    That same night, the 23rd District.

    On the roof top of a very high building, there was a figure dressed in a hooded trench coat that was as black as the night.

    Because of the darkness, their physical features couldn''t be seen.

    The figure sat on the ledge looking down at the building below him.

    ¡°So this is were the syndicate is storing their equipments they prepared for war.¡±

    Said the person.

    They stood up and drew a silver and black sword from out of nowhere.

    ¡°Unfortunately, a war between the syndicate and the four pillars can''t happen right now.¡±

    They twirled the sword as they spoke.

    The sword had the word ¡°Kusangi X3¡± on it.

    ¡°While I really hate it, I guess I''ll do a little work tonight.

    Saying so, they jumped off the building and disappeared like they became one with the night.

    That night most of the Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate¡¯s warehouses and other storage facilities were destroyed by an unknown assailant.

 Silver Crows Leader

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    Miko shouted as he saw what was just broadcast on a electric news outlet.

    ¡°The Infamous Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate suffered huge loses last night after several of their bases were attack by unknown assailants. This attacks will most likely see the syndicate go on a manhunt for the culprits. Crime analysts also claim that the syndicate damage was so severe that it wouldn''t be surprising if they''ll need to keep a low profile for a while.¡±

    That was what was broadcast.

    Miko was irritated as he heard every word.

    ¡°There won''t be a war anytime soon now that the syndicate suffered such a setback.¡±

    He spoke with annoyance as he sat in his seat.

    ¡°I doubt that this is a coincidence. Whoever attacked the syndicate did it to prevent a war between them and the four pillars.¡±

    Miko doubts that the pillars would take this opportunity to crush the syndicate. The reason being, the syndicate will most like not go down so easily. In fact now that they''re backed into a corner they might be even more dangerous.

    ¡°If I was the Pillars I would take this chance to cut off all of the syndicates roots first before attacking them directly. That way they could rid off them with one swoop.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°That''s a good idea, but I think they''ll take the extra time to fortified any weaknesses they had and gather more strength to ensure and cleaner victory when the war really happens. If they do that, they''ll be able to cut down the collateral damage to a minimum.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°All this complicated talk. Are we going on a massacre or not?¡±

    Asked Ishma.

    ¡°If we go attack either side now, it would lack the flare it would have had if we had done it during the war. So no massacre.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Hmph! Who is the bastard that spoiled my fun?!¡±

    She shouted.

    ¡°It''s probably this Jin guy.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Isn''t it Silver Crow¡¯s job to protect the people? Then wouldn''t it make sense that they''ll do everything they can to prevent a war that could lead to the destruction of the city?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡±

    Miko nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I believe it was definitely someone from Silver Crow, however none of the members I met should be able to crush so many places under the jurisdiction of the syndicate, and without being detected too. So it most likely leaves their mysterious leader.¡±

    Miko didn''t know how strong Kaido was, but he determined that he would most likely need to use at least his [Sin King] form to beat him; and that was just speculation. Kaido and Bloom admitted that Jin was able to go toe to toe with Kaido.

    If Miko used that as a basis, then Jin must be very strong.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.I wonder who would win if I fought him?¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    That''s when his phone started ringing.

    He picked it up, and smiled when he saw who was calling.

    ¡°Hello, honey. Are you calling to check up on me?¡±

    He answered the phone and said.

    ¡°I don''t recall becoming your ¡®honey¡¯.¡±

    Bloom answered.

    ¡°Just because you forgot doesn''t mean that it isn''t true.¡±

    Miko answered with a smile.

    ¡°I don''t have time for this. I''m calling to see if you saw the news.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw it. Your boss sure knows how to spoil people''s fun.¡±

    ¡°So you think it''s Jin too?¡±

    ¡°Too? You sound like you''re not sure.¡±

    ¡°You see, the thing is Jin isn''t normally one to do something like this. However I''m certain that he did it.¡±

    ¡°So what? Your boss acted on his own accord? What''s wrong with that? He''s the boss isn''t he?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Well, Jin may be the official boss but everything is mostly decided by me.¡±

    Miko wasn''t that surprised to hear that. From the day he met Silver Crow, Bloom was the one who always called the shots. She was the one who always acted as the leader.

    ¡°Why don''t you just call him?¡±

    ¡°I can''t, he cut off all communication from the night before.¡±

    Bloom paused.

    ¡°What I''m curious about is why did Jin act on his own?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he''s just doing his job?¡±

    Bloom suddenly burst out laugh.

    ¡°Jin, doing his job¡­.hahahaha, that''s the best joke I''ve heard in a while.¡±

    ¡°I take it that he''s not very active.¡±

    ¡°That''s an understatement. Jin is the laziest person you''ll ever meet. His most hated word is work. If the pillars don''t force him all the time, he would''ve never completed none of the work assigned to him¡­..although he¡¯s surprisingly energetic when it comes to fighting Kaido.¡±

    Bloom mumbled the last part.

    ¡°Mah, he has his reason. More importantly I don''t like the fact that you called to talkabout another man with me.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°I''m quite the jealous type you know.¡±

    ¡°Hah! I can talk about who I want. You don''t own me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Then let''s change the topic for a bit.¡±

    Miko started grinning.

    ¡°What did your future say about us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Bloom stayed silent and didn''t answer for a while.

    ¡°T-That''s my business. You said you didn''t want to see it.¡±

    Her voice cracked a little.

    ¡°I didn''t want to see it because I already knew what was going to happen, I just wanted you to be convinced.¡±

    ¡°H-Hmph! You sure are confident. I can simply stop talking to you before that happens you know?¡±

    ¡°That''s impossible. The fact that you called me when you''re troubled means that I''m already present in your heart. Well, I admit that it was faster than I expected. Maybe the oracles you got made you self-conscious of me and sped up the process?¡±

    ¡°That is pure nonsense. I''ve never met someone more narcissistic.¡±

    ¡°You should meet my grandfather, then you''ll know what a true narcissist is like.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°Well about your concern with Jin, unless I meet the guy I can''t help you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that reminds me why I called you. Jin will eventually come meet you. He''s really interested in you for some reason.¡±

    ¡°Interested in me? Don''t tell me he swings that way?¡±

    ¡°No! I don''t meanlike that!¡±

    Miko started laughing again.

    ¡°I was just joking. If I meet him I''ll tell him to give you a call.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°If you want to thank me you can come over and spend a night with me.¡±

    The phone immediately hung up in his ears.

    Miko smiled and put the phone down.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°Well it''s a weekend so no school today; not like I planned to go if i wasn''t.¡±

    Miko stood up and stretched his body.

    ¡°Let''s go out.¡±

    After they left the apartment, Miko took a strolled through the streets.

    ¡°Tension in the air is pretty thick.¡±

    Said Miko as he observed the people''s expressions and body movements.

    They were a lot of people frowning, or wearing difficult expressions.

    There were some whose body movements were a bit stiff as well.

    ¡°Looks like what happened to the syndicate put the people on the edge.¡±

    He said.

    (Looks like they''re afraid of becoming collateral damage when the syndicate retaliates. There''s a popular notion that the Four Pillars are the ones responsible for last night attack, which in my opinion sounds very reasonable.)

    Tiamat spoke in his mind.

    ¡°Imagine how would they react if they knew that last night probably prevented them from becoming the collateral damage they were so afraid to become.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He stopped and slowly looked around.

    ¡°Someone was watching me just now?¡±

    He said.

    Miko suddenly extended his Qi to cover everything in a 100m radius. He was scanning the area.

    After nearly a minute of intensive scanning, Miko retracted his Qi.

    ¡°Was it my imagination?¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°I trust my instincts. I was being watched.¡±

    (For now, lets carry on like before. Whoever was watching you seem to either be a master at stealth or is outside your range of detection. If you act like nothing happened they''re sure to slip up eventually. )

    Miko nodded and carried on like before, with Regis and Ishma behind him.

    ¡°We''re being followed.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°Oh? You can tell?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Don''t compare me toyou. I''m far more experienced in war than you. If I didn''t have good senses, I would''ve died a long time ago.¡±

    She replied proudly.

    ¡°Then, Ms. Veteran. Where are the people who are following us?"

    ¡°About 200m behind us, since I was barely able to sense them.¡±

    Miko suddenly stopped and turned around.

    ¡°200m, huh?¡±

    He activated his draconic eyes and extended his vision.

    He spotted two men dressed a bit strangely, and was hiding behind a building.

    ¡°Them, huh.¡±

    He put a little strength in his legs and kicked off the ground; in the next second Miko was in front them.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The men were shocked out their minds. They heard that the target was pretty strong but they didn''t takeit seriously since he was a child.

    That was a huge mistake.

    Miko quickly hit the men with a palm each.

    ¡°Argh?!¡±

    They fell to their knees and was unable to get back on their feet no matter how hard they tried.

    ¡°It''s no use. I sent my Qi inside you and disrupt all of your acupuncture points. You won''t be able to put any power into any part of your body for a while. The fact that you only fell on your knees and not your face speaks of your skill.¡±

    Miko said as he looked down on them.

    He then grabbed them by their collars and threw them in the air.

    The men were shocked out of their minds when they saw how high up they were thrown up. They were over a couple buildings.

    Just as they were about to fall to their deaths, they were caught by their collar.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    They looked up and saw Miko using his wings to fly.

    ¡°Now let''s commence the interrogation. I''m going to ask a few questions and if you answer them and make me satisfied, then I''ll safely return your body to the earth. However, if you don''t I''ll drop you like a water balloon.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°We were told to monitor your movements by Sebas Lovefall! He said he wanted to know what Jun Mizune had planed for you! That''s all we know!¡±

    One of the men blurted out everything before Miko could even ask the the first question.

    ¡°¡­.I see.¡±

    Miko then swung his hand the heads of the men flew off.

    ¡°I said that I''ll safely return your body to the earth, but I never said that it would be whole.¡±

    Saying so, Miko made a gust of wind bring the bodies back to the ground where it gently laid them in an alley.

    ¡°Sebas Lovefall¡­.If I remember correctly he was one of the Four Pillars.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Yeah, looks like I might come in contact with the Pillars sooner than I thought.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Well, it was going to happen eventually.¡±

    Miko looked around while still floating around.

    ¡°Let''s get out of here before someone discover the bodies and alert the pillars.¡±

    He pointed to the north.

    ¡°That park looks like a good place to laze around.¡±

    He then flew towards the park, while Ishma and Regis stayed in their accessories forms.

    When Miko arrived in the park he looked around a bit and started walking.

    ¡°This is a beautiful park. I should have a couple parks like this built in the lower class districts when I return to the kingdom.¡±

    He said to himself.

    He walked around while admiring the unique scenery the park gives off.

    ¡°I''m sure that this place is even more beautiful in the night. Just the right lighting and could capture the soul of everyone who sees it.¡±

    He commented.

    He walked some more and stopped when he reached an area with the benches.

    ¡°Hm? Someone''s sleeping here in middle of the day?¡±

    He saw someone laying on one of the benches with their back turned the road.

    Miko approached the bench area to take a closer look.

    The person was wearing a white t-shirt that was obvious too big for their body.

    Their were wearing a pair of baggy blue pants, with a pair of black sandals.

    Their back wasturned so Miko couldn''t see their face, but their black hair stretched down to their back and was very messy and curly.

    Their body was slim, and they looked to be a little less than 6 ft tall.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Miko looked at this person in silence for a while.

    And then-

    ¡°That bench looks surprisingly cozy.¡±

    He sit on the bench opposite to the one the person was sleeping on, and laid down to have a nap.

    ¡°¡­.I was right, it is cozy.¡±

    Saying that he fell asleep without a care in the world.

    When Miko reopened his eyes it was well into the evening.

    He got up and looked, and to his surprised the person who was sleeping on the bench was still there.

    However they weren''t sleeping while laying down, they were sleeping while sitting up with the head a bit lowered.

    Even so Miko could still see their face clearly.

    ¡°A woman?¡±

    The person in front of him could only be described as a very beautiful person.

    However-

    ¡°Wait, it''s a man!¡±

    Because he spent over a decade with a beauty that surpassed the gender barrier and being mistaken as a woman, Miko could instantly spot when someone was similar to him.

    A male with a feminine face.

    Miko was surprisingly excited.

    ¡°Yes! I''m not the only one!¡±

    He suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs.

    He was acting like he found his long awaited comrade.

    ¡°Hm¡­.Shut up will ya.¡±

    Miko''s shout woke the person up.

    When the lifted their head their hair covered a their eyes, but Miko could still see a glimpse of his gloomy black eyes.

    He also saw a necklace with three rings on it dangling around his neck.

    The person stretched their body with a yawn and then looked at Miko while scratching their head.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡­I was wondering who it was but it was just King Miko.¡±

    The person said with a sleepy tone.

    ¡°Well, whatever goodnight.¡±

    They immediately started laying on the bench again.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko was left in shock by what just happened.

    Someone he''s never met before just woke up and spoke to him like they were acquaintances and immediately went back to sleep.

    The person even knew his name.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko didn''t immediately attack the person because he didn''t know their identity and whether they meant him good will or not.

    He observed the person in front of him again.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That''s when he noticed a silver bracelet on their wrist.

    The bracelet had a crow on it, and looked similar to the one Sapphire had on when she was bringing him to the city.

    Seeing the bracelet and the person¡¯s lazy demeanor, Miko immediately figured out who was sleeping in front of him.

    ¡°This is Jin?¡±

 Jin Makoto

    Miko looked at the person sleeping in front of him very carefully, no matter how much he thought about it his instincts were telling him that this was Silver Crow¡¯s Leader Jin.

    ¡°¡­.He''s a little different from what I had expected.¡±

    Said Miko.

    He slowly approached the sleeping person and kept his guard up.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    Miko slapped him to wake him up.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    However, he got no response; so he did it again.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The person suddenly got up and shouted.

    ¡°Oh. It''s still you.¡±

    He calm down when he saw that it was Miko.

    ¡°What is it? You''re disturbing my 27 hour nap.¡±

    He spoke with a sleepy tone.

    ¡°You''re Jin the leader of Silver Crow right?¡±

    Miko asked.

    The person looked at Miko for a while before saying-

    ¡°I was going to lie, but I think it will consume too much energy to try and convince you, so yeah.¡±

    Jin answered truthfully.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Jin Makoto. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Heavenly Demon King.¡±

    After saying that Jin immediately closed his eyes intending to sleep again.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    But he quickly reopened seeming to have remembered something.

    ¡°Now that I thinkabout it, I was suppose to monitor you and keep you in check wasn''t I.¡±

    He looked at Miko.

    ¡°You''ve been causing any trouble?¡±

    ¡°None that I recall.¡±

    ¡°Then do you intend to cause any trouble in the future?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Good enough for me. My job is done.¡±

    He immediately went back to sleep after saying that.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko stared at him for a while.

    ¡°¡­.This is the level of laziness I strive for.¡±

    He mumbled to himself with a serious expression.

    At this moment both Regis and Ishma took their human forms.

    ¡°So this is the bastard who spoil our fun.¡±

    Ishmaglared at Jin.

    She then turned her arm into a sword and slashed it down.

    Miko didn''t stop her because he wanted to see the results.

    The sword slashed down so fast that it was hard to follow even with Miko''s eyes.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Just as the sword was about to hit Jin, it stopped midair.

    It wasn''t Ishma who stopped it, it came to a halt by itself.

    ¡°What? It feels like there''s something blocking my hand.¡±

    Ishma said with a hint of surprise in her voice.

    ¡°Please refrain from attacking me in my sleep.¡±

    Jin opened his eyes and said.

    He sat up and stretched his body once more.

    ¡°Great. Now I''m not sleepy anymore.¡±

    He complained.

    ¡°So these are your swords Sapphire spoke about.¡±

    He said as he looked at Regis and Ishma respectively.

    ¡°They''re as cute as she said they were.¡±

    He looked at Ishma''s blade arm.

    ¡°And violent too.¡±

    He stood up and looked down on them.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    This irritated Ishma.

    ¡°Well, now that you forced me fully awake, what''s this about me spoiling your fun?¡±

    ¡°You attacked the syndicate last night, didn''t you?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°¡­.You didn''t even try to hide it.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°That''s because I never lie. Every lie will eventually come out as a lie, and when that happens it causes a lot of problems that are rather time-consuming when fixing. In order to prevent myself from wasting so much energy in the future that could''ve been invested in lazing around, I only tell the truth. No matter how much better it would''ve been to lie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±

    Miko couldn''t wrap his head around Jin''s logic, but he did believe it made some sense.

    ¡®This is something that could only be thought of by someone who reached the heights of laziness.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°However¡­.¡±

    He looked back at Jin who didn''t have a sleepy look anymore.

    ¡°To me it feels like you''re forcing yourself to sleep all the time and be lazy. To me it looks like you had to work hard to be this lazy.¡±

    It felt like when Miko was Logan Cross and lost all motivation in life and just became lazy.

    Lazy by circumstances.

    ¡°Well, let me ask you this. Do you think there''s anything in life worth being awake for?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko couldn''t answer him right away, because it felt like he was being asked that by his past self.

    He looked into Jin''s eyes again.

    ¡®Now that I take a closer look, this guy''s eyes are dead. There isn''t a trace of life in them¡­..This guy is living for living sake.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°Well, for me there''s a lot to stay awake for. Although there wasn''t much in the past.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Is that so?¡±

    Jin answered after staying silent after while.

    ¡°But I don''t get it. If there''s nothing really important to you, why attack the syndicate toprevent the war? I doubt you did it for the people. You don''t seem like the type.¡±

    Asked Regis.

    ¡°That''s pretty impressive for you to see my true colors in a glance. Even my team don''t see it.¡±

    ¡°That''s because you didn''t try to hide them in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Well I guess you''re right about that.¡±

    ¡°So you don''t lie but you don''t always show the truth?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Jin didn''t answer for a while before speaking.

    ¡°While it''s true that I don''t really care about most people, I care about those I call my comrade. Those guys were all pretty much like you and I when I first met them. It might''ve been a whim, but I wanted to give them a purpose so I created Silver Crow and gave them a place they belong with a purpose.¡±

    ¡°All while you remained empty.¡±

    Miko interjected.

    ¡°Well, I''ll be lying if I said I was 100% empty. There''s still some life in me. Even though it''s a tiny speck.¡±

    He then looked at Ishma.

    ¡°I spoiled your fun to keep that tiny speck alive.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Ishma turned away from him. Jin didn''t seem to mind though.

    ¡°I am Silver Crow¡¯s leader, but before that I am this city''s death god.¡±

    Jin smiled a hollow smile. A smile that lacked any true emotions.

    ¡°A death god don''t really need to be full. In fact, it''s better ifhe remains empty. Don''t you agree?¡±

    ¡°¡­..You don''t seem to mind pouring your heart out to me.¡±

    ¡°Pour my heart? No, that''s not what I''m doing. I''m just speaking with another death god who can relate with me even a little. Yeah, just like Kaido.¡±

    ¡°Kaido, huh. I don''t think he''s empty. He has an angel by his side.¡±

    Miko said seriously.

    ¡°Ah, you must mean Hana. Yeah, that girl sure is something to be able to give even someone like Kaido purpose. However, even if he isn''t really empty anymore he understands what it feels like. That''s why I enjoy fighting with him. It makes me take a glimpse of a possible future self.¡±

    ¡°While it makes Kaido remember the emptiness he once felt¡­.I can understand why he said he didn''t really like fighting you.¡±

    Miko then thought of something.

    ¡°Could the reason you were interested in me was because looking at me allows you to see another possibility for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Bingo. I watched a lot videos and read a lot of reports surrounding you and could instantly tell that you were quite similar to myself from your actions. Everything you did felt like you did it out of obligation and not for yourself. It was most likely to repay the person who changed you from your empty self.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°¡­..You know you''re a bit creepy.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°You''re empty I admit that, but at the same time full of greed. Looking at you makes me feeling like I''m looking at a starving Beast hungry for my very existence.¡±

    ¡°Quite exaggerated, don''t you think?¡±

    Jin said with a fake smile.

    The longer he stared into Jin''s dead eyes the more drawn out his soul felt.

    It was like he was really being eaten.

    ¡®Was I like this before?¡¯

    Miko asked himself.

    He started to wonder what would''ve become of him if he hadn''t opened up his heart to those around him and left the kingdom alone.

    He had the feeling that he would become like the blackhole that was Jin Makoto.

    Hungry for something that could fill his life.

    ¡°Ah, maybe that''s why I wished to destroyed all gods; just so that I would have a purpose.¡±

    Miko realized something about himself from looking at Jin.

    Jin closed his soulless eyes and took back a seat.

    ¡°Well, while I''m envious of you and Kaido I don''t want your lives or your existence.¡±

    He held on to the rings on his necklace.

    ¡°No matter how painful and worthless it will be, I must continue living as myself and no one else. I made a promise I would.¡±

    ¡°Promise, huh¡­..Oh, I promised Bloom that I would tell you to call her if I''ve ever met you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Thanks. Bloom is good girl don''t you think?¡±

    ¡°Well, I''m currently courting her so I agree.¡±

    ¡°I see. I wish you the best of luck. She can be a bit stubborn and reckless at time.¡±

    ¡°I have confidence that I can make her mine.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It''s good to be confident.¡±

    Jin watched as the sun set.

    ¡°If I were die today I''m sure that a lot of people would be sad, but would I be sad or happy?¡±

    Jin mumbled to himself.

    He then shook his head.

    ¡°I''m acting too gloomy. This isn''t good¡­¡­I should sleep.¡±

    He quickly doze off after saying that.

    Miko was amazed by how fast he fell asleep.

    ¡°Nothing worth stay awake for huh?¡±

    He mumbled and looked at Jin.

    ¡°If that was true then you wouldn''t have stayed alive because of some promise. But I suppose you already know that, don''t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Jin didn''t response and continued to sleep.

    ¡°I don''t like this guy.¡±

    Ishma grumbled.

    ¡°Really? I find him quite interesting. His outlook on life is a bit similar to my own. He''s only a bit more gloomy than I expected.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot.¡±

    Miko moved and slap Jin again.

    ¡°¡­..What is it now?¡±

    Jin asked without opening his eyes.

    ¡°Hey, what do you know about Sebas Lovefall?¡±

    ¡°Sebas? Well he''s one of the four pillars that controls the city.¡±

    ¡°I know that. I want to know more than that.¡±

    Jin opened one of his eyes and peeked at Miko.

    ¡°Why would you need info on him? Don''t tell me you did something stupid as pissing him off?¡±

    ¡°Well, he placed two tails on me and I kind of accidentally behead them.¡±

    ¡°¡­..When?¡±

    ¡°Earlier today, just before I came to the park.¡±

    Jin opened both eyes and sat up.

    ¡°You did something really stupid Miko.¡±

    He stretched his head.

    ¡°Killing a Pillar¡¯s men is bad enough, but you had to kill the one that controls the city''s military.¡±

    He said with a sigh.

    ¡°I thought Jun Mizune controlled the military.¡±

    ¡°No. Jin controls the academy and thus indirectly have a great influence over the young soldiers. The one that supervises the entire military is Sebas Lovefall.¡±

    He pointed at Miko.

    ¡°And you offended him.¡±

    Miko then saw it.

    Jin Makoto smiled at him.

    This wasn''t a fake or hollow smile, this was a true smile from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Good going. I bet that pansy bastard is fuming while under a man.¡±

    He laughed and said.

    He seemed alive for the first time.

    ¡°I never thought someone who worked for the Four Pillars would laugh at their misfortune. What? Are they not paying you enough?¡±

    ¡°I don''t work for the Pillars. I''m their slave.¡±

    He said with a serious face.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Well it''s complicated. Just heed my warning. Don''t irritate the Pillars too much, otherwise I''ll be knocking on your door whether I like it or not.¡±

    His eyes lost the lively look they had before and became dead again.

    ¡°¡­.I''ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you''re only itching to piss them off more to me though.¡±

    Jin said with a smile.

    ¡°So I was found out. To be honest, I kind of wished to fight you for a long time. If I can do that by pissing off the people who I''ve put on my hit list, then isn''t that killing two birds with one stone.¡±

    ¡°Well, I won''t deny that fighting you does sound like something worth staying awake for.¡±

    Jin then lended back on the bench and crossed his legs.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, when the war between the Pillars and the syndicate finally happens Kaido will most likely side with the syndicate. That guy hates the Pillar nearly as much as I do. But he especially hates MYTH as a whole.¡±

    Jin said with a laugh.

    Miko smiled and said-

    ¡°When that happens I''ll just take you both on at once. That''ll surely be a ball.¡±

    Jin Makoto. Kaido Khan. Gamiko Dragna the Third.

    These three were destined to head the clash that will destroy the city.

    Three sides, what will be result?

 Jun Mizune

    Miko later separated from Jin who insisted on sleeping for another 12 hours before moving.

    The next couple days later Miko returned to the academy.

    Just like before all of his motivation disappeared the moment he stepped through the gate.

    When he walked into his classroom he was bombarded by the stares of his classmates.

    They looked at him with fear and admiration.

    This meant nothing to Miko so he ignored it. But Ishma ate it all up.

    ¡°It feels good to be top dog!¡±

    She laughed and took a seat.

    These stares helped to get her out of the foul mood she''s been in since Jin was able to block her attack.

    To her who was used to being all-powerful and easily crushing every opponent she came across, being stopped by Jin was one of her biggest disgraces.

    Of course her biggest shame is being seal inside a sword for thousands of years, and becoming a woman.

    They took a seat, and Miko immediately fell asleep.

    The only reason Miko came to the academy today was to find out something.

    ¡°Morning class.¡±

    At this moment the teacher walked in and greeted the class.

    The class greeted him in return. All except Miko who was asleep, and Ishma whojust didn''t care.

    Regiswas surprisingly studious.

    The teacher frowned when he saw Miko sleeping.

    ¡°Gamiko.¡±

    The teacher spoke with a dissatisfied tone.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    However he no response in return.

    ¡°Gamiko Dragna the Third!¡±

    ¡°Shut up already!¡±

    Ishma shouted.

    ¡°The one who needs to shout up is you.¡±

    Miko woke up and hit Ishma.

    He rubbed his ears and looked at the teacher.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    He spoke with an irritated tone.

    ¡°Why are you sleeping in my class?¡±

    ¡°Why are you disturbing my sleep?¡±

    Miko asked back.

    ¡°What? I''m your teacher!¡±

    The teacher was fuming.

    ¡°Teacher? What qualification do you have to teach me, even if it was how to spell my name?¡±

    Miko said with a monotone voice.

    He was very defensive when it came to those who couldcall themselves his teacher.

    Momo could call herself his teacher.

    Kimiko could call herself his teacher.

    Even Nero and Nova could call themselves his teacher.

    But no one else.

    ¡°You can''t just call yourself my teacher, when you don''t have the same qualifications as my other teachers. That would be disrespecting not only me but them.¡±

    Miko then glared at him.

    ¡°Are you looking down on my family? Or are you mocking them?¡±

    His body started to leak a dangerous aura that made it feel like temperature had dropped.

    The teacher immediately knew that Miko was serious, and wasn''t just fooling around to get out of trouble.

    Miko didn''t see him as someone worthy to teach him anything.

    The teacher was at lost as what to do.

    If he pushed too hard, there was a possibility that Miko would deem him as an enemy. If that happened the teacher could face the full blown wrath of the Dragna clan.

    The thought made the teacher shiver in fright.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Just as the teacher was in difficult position, someone walked in the room with a cheerful tone.

    It was Bloom.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The angry Miko suddenly became cheerful and rose from his seat.

    He immediately popped up in front of her and wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close to him.

    ¡°My wife, I''ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Bloom shook him off and smiled at him.

    ¡°I don''t remember becoming your wife.¡±

    ¡°Your memory hasn''t been the best lately so that''s alright.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Miko said while fully of smiles.

    Bloom was in a good mood so she didn''t retort him.

    She looked at the teacher.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing your class, but may I borrow Miko for awhile?¡±

    She said with a smile.

    ¡°B-By all means, take him.¡±

    Since he had the opportunity to get rid of Miko, the teacher gladly told bloom to take him.

    Miko didn''t want to be here either, so he left. Naturally, Ishma and Regis followed behind.

    Once they left the classroom building, Bloom led them to one of the academy''s gardens where she sat with a happy smile.

    ¡°You''re in a happy mood. Were you so eager to see me?¡±

    Miko spoke with a teasing tone.

    ¡°Dream on.¡±

    Bloom rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Jin contacted me last night.¡±

    Miko''s smile immediately dropped from his face.

    Bloom saw that and became confused.

    Miko suddenly grabbed her arm and drew her close to him.

    ¡°You mean to tell me that that''s the reason you''re happy? You call me all the way out here to talk about another man? I thought I told you I was a jealous man.¡±

    He then drew his face closer to her¡¯s.

    ¡°Stop that.¡±

    But his face was blocked by Bloom¡¯s hand.

    Instead of getting angry or annoyed, Miko was amused.

    ¡°Oh? So that''s how it is.¡±

    Miko released her and stepped back indicating that he''s giving her space.

    Bloom didn''t expect him to back off that easily so she was caught off guard.

    Miko only smiled at her and didn''t say a word. However, Bloom noticed that his smile was a bit weird.

    ¡°Well, what did Jin say?¡±

    ¡°A-Ah. He said that he met with you last night and had an interesting convo.¡±

    ¡°We did. Jin is an interesting guy. In fact, we''re pretty similar.¡±

    He answered while smiling.

    Bloom wasn''t able to see what was behind that smile, and it frustrated her.

    ¡°Was that all?¡±

    He asked as if he was in a hurry to leave.

    This causedher to frown.

    ¡®What''s up with him? He was just being clingy with me and now he can''t wait to get away from me.¡¯

    She thought to herself.

    ¡°No, I also wanted to give you an update on the Ranking tournament.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Did they move up time?!"

    Miko spoke with an excited tone which made Bloom even more annoyed. She felt like he was more interested in the tournament than being with her.

    Bloom decides not to show her annoyance since she was the one who continuously rejected his approach.

    ¡°No, the tournament didn''t change dates. It will still be two months away. The reason they gave was because students already started preparing with the two months timeframe in mind, so if they went and changed it it would cause a lot inconvenience for them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Is that so?¡±

    Miko then immediately turned around and started to walk away.

    ¡°Wait. Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Home to sleep. I''ll be back in two months time for the tournament.¡±

    He said without looking back.

    ¡°Besides the tournament there''s nothing else worthy for me to waste my time here.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Before she could stop him, Miko already disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Bloom stomped the ground in frustration.

    ¡°Nothing worthy here? Then what about me?!¡±

    She was fuming about Miko''s eagerness to leave. This was like a great blow to her pride since she wasn''t enough to make Miko stay.

    ¡°Damn brat!¡±

    After he parted from Bloom, Miko did as he said and left the school.

    He made Regis and Ishma take their accessory forms and went straight to his apartment.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko stopped outside of his building and stared at it.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    He stayed like that for a while before entering the building.

    He silently headed to his room and opened the door.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    There he saw someone sitting in his sofa with his back turned to the door. The only thing Miko could see was the person¡¯s Silver ponytail.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    He casually answered back and closed the door behind him.

    ¡°I got hungry while waiting so I helped myself to some food that was in the fridge. I hope you don''t mind.¡±

    Miko looked and saw several empty plates and cans of grape soda on the table near the sofa.

    His eyes twitches with anger.

    ¡°I do mind. You ate my food and drank all my soda!¡±

    Miko''s voice was brimming with killing intent.

    The matter of breaking into the apartment was no big deal to Miko. The apartment wasn''t his, and he was planning on moving soon since it seems like everyone knows where he lives. The real issue was his food.

    ¡°My sweets!¡±

    Ishma transformed from her glove form with an angry expression.

    Regis also transformed and glared at the person sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Is it alright to harass your students, Jun Mizune?¡±

    Miko said with a grumble.

    Hearing that the person stood up and turned towards Miko.

    Hewas a very handsome person who looked like he had a cool temperament. He was around 6¡¯2, slim built, fair skinned with green eyes.

    This was one of the Four Pillars that controls the city and headmaster of Grim Academy, Jun Mizune.

    ¡°I''m surprise you knew who I was.¡±

    Said Jun.

    ¡°Well, your picture was all over the academy. Never mind that, give me back my soda or this means war!¡±

    ¡°Give me back my sweets too!¡±

    Miko and Ishma roared.

    Regis shook her head at the sight of the two of them raging over food.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You''re as hotheaded as I heard.¡±

    Jun said with a laugh.

    ¡°On the contrary, I''m an extremely calm person. But since food is life, eating my food is trampling on my life.¡±

    Miko threw his fists up.

    ¡°Enough talk. Square up!¡±

    He was serious and had no smile on his face. He was ready to enter a fist fight with Jun over a few cans of soda.

    Jun found it hard to believe that he was technically a king who effortless spent millions of gold.

    But to Miko it''s wasn''t about the cost of the soda but the principle.

    ¡°I''d rather not. Fighting a student is against my morals. Besides should you really be picking fights right now, considering all of the enemies you''ve made recently?¡±

    ¡°Enemies? Fuck them! I''ll deal with them when it''s time. Right now we''re talking about my sodas you drank!¡±

    He clenched his fists.

    ¡°Square Up!¡±

    Jun was flabbergasted.

    He didn''t expect Miko to be this oblivious towards his situation.

    ¡®Or does he simply not care?¡¯

    Jun thought to himself.

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll buy you a truck load of grape soda and sweets and call it even.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Miko immediately dropped his fists, which made Jun a bit surprised.

    ¡®I can''t fantom this kid¡­..¡±

    He thought with a wry smile.

    Ishma also calmed down and silently stood down.

    ¡°So, why are you in my apartment?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I came to see the famous Heavenly Demon King in person. Especially when he''s rampaging through my city and academy as he pleases.¡±

    ¡°Well, now that you see himhow''s hisbrilliance in person?¡±

    Miko casually asked.

    ¡°Honestly, not bad. But I prefer if he would be more humble and think before he acts.¡±

    ¡°Being humble doesn''t necessarily comes with less problems. Especially when the world is filled with so many ignorant fools who don''t know their place in life.¡±

    ¡°Such arrogant words. It''s hard to believe it''s coming from a kid.¡±

    ¡°I just spoke the truth. Everything that happened since I came here happened because people overestimated themselves. I originally planned to lay low, but some idiots had to be idiots and fucked around.¡±

    Miko then looked like he came to a sudden decision.

    ¡°To be honest, I nolonger feel like laying low.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Meaning?¡±

    Miko shrugged and said-

    ¡°I''m just going to start seriously fucking you all up. Whether it''s the pillars or the syndicate I''ll seriously and throughly destroy you all with everything I got if you cross my path again.¡±

    ¡°You''re threatening a pillar in front of his face? Are you saying that you''re willing to go to war with the entire city?¡±

    ¡°I''ve always been willing, it''s just that I wanted to take a different approach than my usual bloody one, but it doesn''t seem you people will let me.¡±

    ¡°Let me say this from now, Miko. I have no intention of becoming your enemy. However, that doesn''t mean the other pillars don''t.¡±

    ¡°If you''re talking about Sebas then don''t worry. I''ll destroy him if he messes around with me. I assure you that.¡±

    Miko''s eyes shone with killing intent.

    It was obvious that he was serious about going to war with everyone.

    Miko was very annoyed with a lot of people in city, but he held it in because of his goal to conquer the city in a way he''ll been seen in a good light. However, Miko changed his mind.

    He''s decided to operate like how he always had before, and eliminate everything in his way without a care about his image and reputation.

    One of the main reasons for this was that Miko couldn''t afford to suffer too much stress otherwise Deus Malum would go out of control. Constantly holding himself back was causing his stress to accumulate, which wasn''t good.

    The best way to release stress was to be true to his desires, and that''s what he''s going to start doing again.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Jun could sense that Miko was serious about going to war with the city. He honestly didn''t know what to say.

    He only sighed in the end.

    ¡°Do as you please. I won''t try to stop you or try to cover up your actions. You''ll be on your own.¡±

    ¡°Just how I like it.¡±

    ¡°Then I''ll be on my way.¡±

    Jun gave Miko one last look and left the apartment.

    Seeing jun was gone Miko smiled quite savagely and said-

    ¡°I guess it''s time to cut loose!¡±

 Criminal

    Several days passed since Miko met Jun Mizune. During that time, Miko didn''t go to the academy even once.

    Bloom or Sapphire also didn''t contact him during that time.

    But for Miko that wasn''t a big deal.

    He had been patiently waiting for someone else to make contact, when that person does, he''ll finally be able to release the gates of hell upon them.

    He was currently sitting on the balcony of his apartment and staring at the sky with a blank expression.

    His mind was empty and without thought. However, his senses were heighten to an unbelievable level.

    Miko could sense everything that was happening around him in a 2 km radius.

    From the newly weds next door having their first argument, to the group of women gossiping in a salon down the street. Miko could easily hear them all.

    Meanwhile Regis and Ishma were busy watching tv and surfing the net inside the apartment.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That''s when Miko''s brows suddenly twitched like he picked up something.

    The blank expression immediately disappeared and a smile appeared on Miko''s face.

    ¡°They finally decided to make a move.¡±

    He stood up and jumped on the balcony railing and looked in front of him.

    Miko could see dozens of figures stealthily move through the shadows while approaching the apartment.

    He looked to his left and right and saw the same thing.

    ¡°There''s quite a lot. They seem to be more pissed than I thought.¡±

    Miko jumped off the railing and turned and face towards inside of the room.

    ¡°We have guests coming for a visit.¡±

    The moment he said that, Regis and Ishma immediately stopped what they''re doing and looked towards Miko.

    ¡°They finally came. I was wondering whether they would come or not.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Finally, I was getting tired of waiting!¡±

    Ishma became very excited.

    Miko smiled at their response and asked-

    ¡°Shall we go meet them?¡±

    About 500m away, a group of people dressed in powersuits were skillfully hiding in the shadows of the buildings while wielding all kinds of weapons.

    On their clothing were the words ¡°Grim Enforcers¡±.

    These people were the city''s police force, but more like their SWAT team.

    They would only move when there are dangerous criminals up to no good in the city.

    Even though they were the police force, they still fell under the authority of the military and were considered their lapdogs.

    But these lapdogs weren''t any pushovers. There were countless criminals who feared them greatly, and would run upon seeing them.

    Right now over a hundred enforcerswere spread out around Miko''s apartment completely cutting off all escape routes.

    ¡°Do we have visual on the target?¡±

    A man who seemed to be the captain asked.

    ¡°That''s a negative, captain. Or intel states that he should be here but he''s nowhere to be found.¡±

    ¡°Where are you looking at? I''m over here.¡±

    The captain suddenly heard an unknown voice coming from the communicator.

    ¡°You-!¡±

    *Boom!*

    An explosion suddenly echoed not too far away from the captain¡¯s location.

    ¡°H-Hey! What happened?! Hey!¡±

    The captain shouted in his communicator but he only got static in return.

    He looked around and saw smoke floating in the air.

    ¡°Could it be that we were led into a trap?!¡±

    He anxiously shouted.

    ¡°All units move out! The target is a very dangerous person accompanied by equally dangerous swords! Be alert and approach with caution! If you meet him, you have permission to kill on sight!¡±

    The captain also moved out after roaring his orders.

    *Boom!*

    However he didn''t reach far before he heard an explosion bigger than the last one.

    ¡°B-Back up! We need back up!¡±

    A desperate plea for help came from his communicator. However, before the captain could respond to it he heard a pathetic scream before the communication line was cut.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Couple hundred meters away an intense battle broke out between the enforcers and draconic Miko.

    His body was covered with azure scales, his wings were on his back, and two horns spurted from his head.

    This was the first time in a long time since Miko took this form.

    He shot forward with a savage grin and threw out a punch.

    *Boom!*

    His fist that was strengthen with Qi exploded on an enforcer''s chest and caused it to sunk in.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He flew through the air while vomiting up blood like a hose.

    Miko spun around and broke the neck of woman with his kick.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The enforcers that were furthered away fired theirhigh powered magic guns at Miko.

    ¡°Woah there.¡±

    Regis fell out of the sky and landed in front of Miko and shield him from the shots.

    Her entire body turned into that of a blade and she swept her hands and divide arcs of azure light deflected the bullets and slashed then enforcers apart.

    Miko then shot from behind her with fire gathering in his mouth.

    ¡°[Fire Dragons Roar]!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A giant pillar of flames hit the enforcers head and blew countless of them away. They weren''t immediately killed because of their anti-magic gear.

    Miko smiled when he saw that and stretched his right hand out.

    ¡°Ishma!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Green light shot into Miko''s palm and took the form of a sword.

    This was Ishma''s sword form; a form she hadn''t taken in a long while.

    ¡°Time to test you out!¡±

    He flew up into the air and swung down the sword.

    *Boom!*

    A blast of green light blew away the enforcers and caused their gear to shattered.

    They crashed into several buildings and stained the walls like paint.

    Miko released Ishma and she took her human form.

    ¡°Not bad for a casual swing.¡±

    Miko nodded in approval.

    ¡°Of course. It''s the great me we''re talking about.¡±

    Ishma said proudly.

    ¡°Gamiko Dragna the Third!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Hearing someone shout his name Miko looked down at the ground and saw the captain.

    ¡°This is your last chance! Surrender or you''ll be considered an enemy of the city that must be eliminated!¡±

    The captain shouted.

    ¡°Surrender? What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    Miko spoke with a casual tone.

    ¡°Besides you brought so many enforcers aren''t I already considered your enemy?¡±

    ¡°We simply came to escort you to someone very important!¡±

    ¡°Someone very important huh?¡±

    Miko started chuckling.

    He threw two middle fingers.

    ¡°Tell Sebas Lovefall to fuck off. If he wants to see me, that faggot should come see me himself.¡±

    ¡°Such insolence!¡±

    Demonic Qi and Ruler¡¯s Qi started swirling in Miko''s palm.

    ¡°Ah, shut the fuck up and die already.¡±

    He threw down the black and white blast towards the ground.

    With its ever growing appearance it looked like an eclipse feel from the sky.

    ¡°Take cover!¡±

    The captain roared a command.

    *Boom!*

    The blast hit the ground and cause a massive explosion which caused dozens of enforcers to be blown away. Many were already dead before they hit the ground.

    ¡°S-Such power!¡±

    The captain gasp when he saw the giant crater left behind Miko''s Fuckoff Blast.

    Miko slowly descended and stood in front of the crater.

    ¡°Come Grim City''s law enforcers, lets have a grand slaughter fest to complete my declaration of war!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He kicked off the ground with such speed and force that ground burst open.

    ¡°Kill him! It''s an all out war!¡±

    The captain roared and charged forward with his strongest 50 enforcers.

    Miko quickly reached the first set of enforcers, and swung his claws.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    To his surprise the enforcers were able to block his claws, and were only forced back a few steps.

    ¡°Impressive. Those powersuits are really something.¡±

    The enforcers rushed forward and swung their fists that had immense strength behind it.

    Miko leaped back and dodged them.

    *Boom!*

    An explosion resulted just from their fists hitting the air.

    ¡°These suits are far better than the ones I faced before.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    He stepped forward and slammed his fist on that of an enforcers.

    *Boom!*

    The ground burst open under them.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The enforce felt like his arm shattered from just meeting Miko''s fist. He wanted to retreat and attack with more people, but Miko didn''t allow that.

    With a savage smile, Miko took another step forward and punched the enforcer in the stomach.

    He then followed up with an uppercut.

    *Boom!*

    The enforcers neck broke and his head flew back in an usually matter. He fell down dead.

    ¡°You bastards!¡±

    The other enforcers rushed towards Miko all at once.

    The smile on Miko''s face grew even more savage as he released his Qi without restraint.

    The black and white aura meld together to form a terrifying but majestic spectacle.

    The Qi swarmed around his fists and took the shape of a dragon head .

    Miko lowered his center of gravity.

    The image of a rampaging dragon appeared behind him.

    ¡°[Draconic Fist Barrage]!¡±

    His fist shot out faster than the eye could see.

    *Boom!*

    The enforcers were assaulted be an overwhelming force in a blink of an eye.

    Their bodies burst into two by the jaws of dozens of Qi dragons shot from Miko''s fists.

    The Qi dragons even collided with the nearby buildings and bore holes through them like they were cheese.

    ¡°I-Impossible! They were all wear anti-magic gears! How can a child possess so much strength?!¡±

    The captain screamed out in horror.

    That''s when he suddenly saw a Qi dragon flying towards him. He immediately tried to run.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    However a blade suddenly spurted from out the ground and pierced his foot.

    ¡°We can''t have you running away now can we, old man?¡±

    Said Regis while waving a finger in disapproval.

    She had made one of her blades burst through the concrete and moved underground to stab the captain at the right opportunity.

    ¡°One should learn to accept their fate.¡±

    She calmly said.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    With a scream the Qi dragon burst the captains body in two.

    With his death, every single enforcer was now dead.

    Miko looked around and smiled.

    He finally felt like he was able to let off some steam.

    ¡°So what we do now?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°We''re at war. The enemy just attacked us, then its only natural we retaliate in kind.¡±

    Saying that Miko took flight leaving dozensof corpses behind.

    Regis and Ishma flew after him.

    After flying for almost an hour Miko stopped and hovered over a building.

    ¡°If I remember correctly this is a military research facility.¡±

    Regis commented after seeing the building.

    ¡°That''s right. Since Sebas controls the military I think this place will help us send him a message.¡±

    Said Miko.

    His expression was getting even more savage as the time passes.

    ¡°You two, take your sword forms.¡±

    The girls did as he said and changed into their sword forms.

    Miko gripped the two swords at once for the first time.

    ¡°Now then, let''s show these fools how to declare war!¡±

    Regis started released an azure light while Ishma released a green one.

    The image of an azure dragon entangling with a green crow appeared behind Miko as black aura covered his body.

    With a demonic expression on his face Miko tighten the grip on his sword.

    ¡°This is the first time using you two together, so let''s make it big!¡±

    He swung down the swords while laughing like a maniac.

    ¡°[Draconic Crow¡¯s Punishment]!¡±

    The azure dragon and the green crow separated from each other with a cry and descended upon earth.

    *BOOOOM!*

    Their descent upon the earth caused the city to be dyed in green and azure light accompanied by a mass explosion that echoed through out the city.

    ¡°What the hell was that?!¡±

    Even those at the academy could see the explosive power of Miko''s attack.

    Bloom sat in her classroom in shock unable to process what just happened.

    Sapphire who was on another job, stooped down and clenched her head.

    ¡°That brat really did it!¡±

    Kaido and Hana were silent.

    While Jin was laughing his ass off.

    ¡°Now that''s how you declare war.¡±

    Miko said proudly as he looked down at the gigantic crater that was where the facility once stood.

    An announcement echoed through the city at this time.

    (An Announcement to all citizens of the city! The person called the Heavenly Demon King, Gamiko Dragna the Third has now been declared a S Rank criminal!)

    Miko laughed at the announcement and turned around and left.

    The voice rang out again.

    (I repeat. The person called the Heavenly Demon King, Gamiko Dragna the Third has now been declared a S Rank criminal!)

    Like this, it had began.

    (All personnel are allowed to kill him on sight! He no longer has any human rights in this city!)

 Most Wanted

    ¡°S Rank Criminal, that''s what the law enforcers of the city are called the Dragna King Gamiko Dragna the Third; more popularly known as Heavenly Demon King Miko.¡±

    In the sky of the city a newscast was playing for all to see.

    ¡°According to the authorities King Miko is an extremely dangerous person despite his young age. His crimes include several counts of mass murder, destruction of property, kidnapping, torture, espionage, among many more.¡±

    A photo was then shown in the sky.

    ¡°This was the photo that our camera crew was able to take before they were brutally attacked.¡±

    The camera showed Miko jumping to deliver a kick. It was a bit blurry.

    ¡°And this is the photo that was sent to us at the studio by who we believe to be Miko himself.¡±

    A different photo was shown.

    This one was of Miko throwing up middle fingers. He was shirtless and had a bandanna wrapped around his head, and the words ¡°Most Wanted¡± tattooed across his stomach.

    He looked like an old school rapper.

    By the way, Ishma and Regis were dressed in a similar fashion in the back. Ishma looked like she was enjoying herself, while Regis was obviously embarrassed.

    When one looked at the pictures they immediately thought that Miko was a reckless kid playing gangster.

    ¡°Why are you just making it worse for yourself?¡±

    Bloom said with a sigh as she saw the broadcast.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    She asked Jin who was laying on a bench in the park she was in.

    ¡°Leave it alone. Unless the Pillars ordered us specifically, we¡¯ll just ignore him. There''s no need to have an altercation over something so stupid.¡±

    He said without opening his eyes.

    ¡°This is between him and Sebas, it has nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°What if the Pillars order us to get involved?¡±

    Her tone had a bit of anxiety in it. Jin noticed that and entered deep thought before answering.

    ¡°¡­.If that happens then I would personally move to carry it out. There''s no need for you guys to get involved.¡±

    Bloom stayed silent with a complex look on her face.

    Meanwhile the criminal himself wasn''t in hiding like everyone thought he would be, he was walking down the streets of the 11th District without care.

    ¡°The so called Night District is pretty dead in the day. It was much livelier when I came here for Blanche.¡±

    He said as he walked through the nearly deserted streets.

    ¡°Prostitutes and drug addicts have to sleep too you know.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Well, I guess you''re right about that.¡±

    Miko looked around and noticed that he was getting stared at by the few people around him. It was obvious that they recognized him.

    He smirked.

    ¡°Come on and try your luck. Who knows, you might get a lucky hit and defeat me. But¡­¡±

    He stared at them with demonic eyes.

    ¡°But if you''re not prepared for what happens if you don''t get that lucky hit, then scram before I use your intestines to decorate my house.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    All those who were staring at him all took a step back when they met his gaze.

    Some even stumbled backwards and fell on their butt.

    After a few seconds they all started to scatter and run away from Miko''s direction.

    ¡°They could''ve at least shown a little courage.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°Well, I''m public enemy #1. Although it''s the opposite of what I had planned, it''s a more interesting outcome I guess.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°For now lets just continue doing whatever we want and crush whoever we want.¡±

    ¡°Then we''re going to have a grand slaughter?¡±

    Ishma asked.

    ¡°More and so, yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    She turned around.

    ¡°Then lets kick it off!¡±

    A blade flew out of her palm and stabbed through the air.

    Blood could be seen dripping out of nowhere on the ground.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Miko suddenly heard a groan and a person appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°These helmets are really impressive, but their useless against someone who honed their instincts through countless wars.¡±

    Ishma said with a cocky smile.

    She pulled her blade that was lodged in the person''s throat.

    ¡°Keh! Keh!¡±

    The person stepped back while holding their throat as if trying to stop the bleeding, but the blood seeped through theirfingers and were unable to stopped the blood.

    Ishma smiled when she saw that.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    She tabbed the ground with her feet, and dozens of blades shot out.

    The person watched the blades approach in horror until their eyes were crushed.

    The blades lodged into his body and lifted him off the ground like a skewered piece of meat.

    ¡°Time for round two!¡±

    Ishma snapped her fingers and hundreds of blades burst out of the ground like trees and rose into the air.

    ¡°Guaaaah?!¡±

    Several screams echoed through out the district as dozens of people appeared out of nowhere with blades stabbed into them.

    Their blood flowed to the ground underneath them and created a pool of blood that reflected their final hours.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Sweet! It''s been so long since I''ve impaled so many people at once!¡±

    In front of the hellish painting that she created, Ishma laughed and licked her lips.

    There was a crazy looked in her eyes and her body was trembling with excitement. Even her face was flushed.

    ¡°¡­.Oi, is that how I look when I kill people?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°(More or less)¡±

    Regis and Tia answered at the same time.

    Ishma turned and looked at Miko.

    ¡°That''s no good, boy. You can''t allow so many people to approach you undetected. If I wasn''t here then you would''ve been ambushed.¡±

    Ishma spoke with a more teasing yet dignified tone than she normally uses.

    It made Miko remember that she was a 10,000 year old demon and the daughter of Lucifer.

    However, Miko didn''t like being taunt by someone who had the attention span of a cat.

    ¡°I detected them too. I was just waiting for them to attack so that I could swiftly crush them.¡±

    ¡°Don''t lie. You''re Qi wasn''t spread out so you had no way of detecting them.¡±

    She was right.

    Miko didn''t want to use too much energy in case he needed to have a big battle, so he didn''t spread his Qi out and use it as a radar.

    ¡°It''s not cute to lie.¡±

    Miko really felt like slapping the smirk off Ishma''s face, but he restrained himself.

    ¡°Since you can detect those wearing the Hades Invisibility Helmet then serve as our scout. If you do that, I''ll introduce you to a new type of sweets.¡±

    ¡°Really?! Which one?!¡±

    The mature atmosphere around Ishma immediately disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°What''s it called?!¡±

    ¡°Cotton candy.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I saw that I tv! I want it!¡±

    ¡°If you do your job then I''ll buy it for you.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Ishma readily agreed.

    She then clasped her hands together and crow wings spurted from her back.

    Miko then saw something unbelievable.

    The crows wings suddenly had eyes popping up on them. At first it was only a few, but it didn''t take long for the entire wing to be covered with green eyes.

    The eyes then merged and form two giant eyes on the two wings.

    A feather then detached itself from a wing and flew towards Miko and hit his head.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko was shocked to see that he was seeing from numerous point of views at once.

    He could see people who were hidden away hundreds of meters away.

    ¡°This is the limit I can do with my current power but it should be enough. I connected your sense to the eyes on my wings, so you should be able to see through everything.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    Miko was seriously impressed. Not only could Ishma see the hidden people but she could share her sense of sight with others.

    It was obvious that all that talk about instincts were crap. For some reason, Ishma had always been able to see through the invisibility helmet.

    It was likely it was due to her ability as a true demon.

    ¡°Either way, this is just perfect.¡±

    Miko''s body released his Qi without restraint and caused the ground to burst open.

    He then immediately activated [Dragon Rage] and purple aura formed hungry looking serpentine dragons behind him.

    Miko then mixed his Qi with his aura and created a Qi armor around his dragons.

    ¡°Now then¡­.¡±

    Miko stomped his foot and the serpent dragons rushed from behind him and head towards the unexpected people hundreds of meters away.

    *Boom!*

    The dragons burst through several buildings and attacked the hidden soldiers.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    They screamed in horror as they watched their comrades being ripped apart before their eyes.

    ¡°Damn it! We''ve been discovered! Send in the bots!¡±

    A woman among the group ordered.

    Shortly after her order, the sound of something cutting through the air came from above Miko.

    He looked up and saw several jets flying above. The jets past him in a blink of an eye, but not before releasing their packages.

    Miko watched as steel coffins fell from the sky and crashed into the earth.

    *Boom!*

    The coffins were kicked open and Miko could see people emerging from the coffins with an evil look in their eyes.

    ¡°Slayers, kill the enemy!¡±

    The woman roared.

    ¡°Affirmative!¡±

    The people from the coffin shot forward towards Miko with a bloodthirsty look.

    Miko quickly control the dragons and made them attack the people.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    They slapped away the dragons with their fists.

    ¡°Oh? Androids, huh?¡±

    Miko smiled and shot forward as well.

    ¡°Now this is really like a Sci-fi!¡±

    He took his dragon form and increase his speed.

    *Boom!*

    He jumped and kicked an android in the chest and blew them back.

    Another one turned their arm into a cannon and pointed it at his head.

    *Boom!*

    Miko leaned back dodged the cannon blast. It travelled and destroyed a building near him.

    He uppercut that android and lifted him off the ground.

    ¡°Fuckoff Punch!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He blast him to pieces with a punch.

    An android appeared behind him and swung a 6 meter sword.

    ¡°No you don''t!¡±

    Regis appeared out of nowhere and kicked them in their face and crushed its head.

    She then spurted her bladed wings. The blades all shot forward and aimed to impale the androids.

    However, the androids were agile. They twisted their bodies and skillfully avoided the blades while approaching her.

    Regis smiled and her palms started glowing azure.

    ¡°Royal Cutter Palms!¡±

    She stepped forward and thrust her palms forward.

    A powerful force blew away everything in front of her while cutting them to pieces.

    The androids were no exception. They were instantly destroyed and reduced to scrap metal.

    *Boom!*

    All of a sudden something was shot at Miko and others and caused a huge explosion.

    Miko retreated in time, and looked around.

    ¡°Damn,that''s a huge tank!¡±

    What he saw was a tank that was as big as a building.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The woman who was leading them pointed her sword and the tank fired a gigantic shot which made the entire district shake.

    ¡°Fuckoff Punch!¡±

    Miko threw a full powered punch to counter the shot.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Miko''s punch was able to cancel out the shot but he was blown back with his body covered in wounds.

    He flew through several buildings before crashing into the earth.

    *Boom!*

    The woman didn''t give him any time to rest. She used the tank to destroy a few buildings and appear in front of Miko.

    ¡°Die, Heavenly Demon King!¡±

    She pointed the giant muzzle at him.

    ¡°Die? You''re not worthy!¡±

    He stretched his hand out.

    ¡°Ishma!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Green lightning struck his hand and turned into a sword.

    The lightning covered Miko and dyed him green as well.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    The woman ordered the tank to attack.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Go to hell, Bitch!¡±

    Lightning wings appeared on each side of sword and screech of a crow echoed out in the area.

    ¡°Demon Crow¡¯s Hellish Thunder!¡±

    Miko swung down the sword and blast of green lightning ripped through the district as if a flying crow, and clashed with the tank¡¯s shot.

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    The collision caused a massive explosion that devoured several buildings and people.

    *Screech!*

    From that explosion a green crow burst forward and flew towards the tank.

    ¡°Fuckkkk!¡±

    The woman screamed as the crow flew through the tank with no resistance and cut it down the middle.

    *Boom!*

    It exploded and caused another massive explosion which killed the woman and her comrades.

    Miko stood in his draconic form with a craze look in his eyes.

    ¡°Now this is fun!¡±

    He spoke with his fangs seeping in his own blood.

    ¡°More! Send more to me, Sebas Lovefall! Let''s paint the city in the blood of your people!¡±

    Miko''s mad laugh echoed through the district as countless bodies burn around him.

 Suggestion

    District 1.

    This was the district where one of the Four gates to leave and enter the city resided. It was also the city where Jun Mizune established his HQ.

    Jun was currently inside his main office staring at the three holograms in front of him.

    These holograms weren''t that of people, but avatars of various kinds.

    ¡°So¡­.Is any one of the two of you gonna tell us exactly what happened?¡±

    Said the gear avatar.

    This avatar belonged to one of the Four Pillars, and the one in-charged of all of the technology in the city, Tommy ¡°Gear¡± Akabe.

    ¡°What happened is simple. Jun brought a maniac into our city.¡±

    Said the heart avatar.

    The voice that came from it was tender but filled with scorn and anger.

    ¡°Ha! Don''t try to turn this around on me, Sebas. You''re the one who got nosy and irritated the kid.¡±

    Jun retorted.

    ¡°Cut the crap. I was simply doing my job as the one who''s in charge of protecting the city, and monitor a possible threat.¡±

    ¡°You mean that were afraid that I would try to draw Miko over to my side and accumulate more power by using him to form a connection with Nero and the Dragna Clan."

    ¡°Was I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Of course. My invitation to king Miko was of pure intentions. I simply wanted to improve the academy''s reputation by having such a high profile person enroll into it.¡±

    ¡°Like hell I believe you!¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like I need you to believe me.¡±

    ¡°Enough you two. This bickering isn''t getting us nowhere.¡±

    Said the final avatar.

    The avatar was that of a crystal and the voice that came from if was obviously female.

    This voice was that of one of the Four Pillars and the person in charge of the city''s finances, Luna Isabel.

    ¡°The matter of the fact is that the city is losing a lot of money because of this kid. So one of you need to do something.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I propose using Gaia or Jin Makoto to eliminate the brat.¡±

    Said Sebas.

    ¡°I oppose that course of action.¡±

    Said jun.

    ¡°I agree with Jun.¡±

    ¡°I as well.¡±

    Gear and Luna also disapproved of Sebas proposal.

    ¡°Why?! If we use either of them, taking care of that brat would be a snap.¡±

    Sebas argued.

    ¡°Sebas, as one of the Four Pillars and the one who''s in charge of the military, you can''t possibly say that you''ve forgotten the protocols regarding the usage of Gaia, right?¡±

    Jun spoke with a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Gaia can only be used when the survival of the city is at stake. It cannot be used to solve our personal grudges.¡±

    Said Gear.

    ¡°This isn''t a personal grudge! You''ve all seen the reports, that kid is a threat to the city!¡±

    ¡°Then are you 100% certain that you currently aren''t being driven by your emotions and only wants what''s best for the city?¡±

    Said Jun.

    It was a well known fact that Sebas was a very emotional person, who usually make irrational decisions from time to time. If not for his advisor controlling him, he would''ve probably started dozens of wars in the city already.

    The sounds of Sebas clinching his teeth could be heard coming from his avatar.

    ¡°Then what about the Reaper

    ¡°That''s also out of the question.¡±

    Jun answered.

    ¡°Why the hell is it out of the question?!¡±

    ¡°Jin may be used for our personal agendas, but we mustn''t rely on him too much or it will be the end of us.¡±

    Jun answered solemnly.

    ¡°Also, who''s going to face the anger of the Dragna clan when they find out we ordered the death of their Proxy and king? Because it sure won''t be me. I would sell you out faster than a lemonade stand in the desert.¡±

    Said Gear.

    ¡°Sebas if you want to commit suicide by angering the likes of Nero, Nova, and Kimiko, then be my guest. But don''t drag the city down with you. I can''t die before I get married to an incredibly rich prince after all.¡±

    Said Luna.

    ¡°Then what are you suggesting? We''re to leave the brat to do as he pleases?¡±

    Sebas said angrily.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°No. You started this so you find a way to end this. Preferably with all of us being alive in the end.¡±

    Jun answered while laughing.

    ¡°In short, you''re on your own bro.¡±

    Said Gear as he cut his link.

    Luna silently cut her link as well.

    Suddenly only Sebas and Jun were left.

    ¡°Well, be sure not to lose too much face.¡±

    Jun laughed and cut his connection without waiting for Sebas to respond.

    His grew more louder when he imagined the angry screams echoing through out the 16th District.

    After clashing with Sebas¡¯ subordinates for a second time, Miko''s fame rose to new heights.

    ¡°Half of the Night District was destroyed?!¡±

    The people were discussing the battle on the streets, in their homes, and even at work.

    ¡°I heard that the damage was so great that the district was temporarily closed down.¡±

    ¡°It was. Right now only authorized personnel of the government can enter the district.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the death toll was in the thousands, with many of them being innocents.¡±

    ¡°They say that every enforcer that entered the district that day were killed without mercy. They say that most of the corpse weren''t presentable for viewing so they had to hold several closed casket funerals.¡±

    ¡°Did the Heavenly Demon King really caused all this?¡±

    Someone asked doubtfully.

    ¡°That''s what the media says. He clashed with the enforcers and their weapons and brutally slaughtered them all.¡±

    ¡°That''s the Overlord of death¡¯s grandson for you. He''s as terrifying as Demon Dragon God Nero.¡±

    ¡°What''s going to happen to the city?¡±

    ¡°I hope they catch him soon.¡±

    ¡°You heard them.¡±

    Said Regis.

    She, Miko and Ishma were all sitting inside a caf¨¦ drinking coffee while listening the conversations of the people inside.

    ¡°As expected, the media is painting me as the bad guy.¡±

    Miko said while sipping an ice coffee.

    ¡°But aren''t you the bad guy?¡±

    Ishma asked while laughing.

    ¡°They didn''t really lie after all. We did kill all those enforcers, and are equally responsible for the deaths of all those bystanders.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Well, it was the enforcers who took out that giant tank. If they didn''t, I wouldn''t have needed to fight so hard.¡±

    ¡°What are you guys complaining about? It was a pretty fun massacre.¡±

    Ishma said whiledrinking her sweet tea.

    They were all hidden using Miko''s [Stealth-Camouflage] so they didn''t need to worry about being detected.

    Their battle in the 11th District drew too much attention so even they needed to lay low for a while.

    They were currently in the 9th District blending among the masses.

    ¡°I wonder how will Sebas and the other pillars will react?¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°The other pillars will probably abandon Sebas and shift all of the responsibility to him.¡±

    (Make sense. If they''re smart making Sebas alone handle it would be the best for them. That way, if anyone would face the wrath of the Dragna clan if something goes wrong, it would be Sebas alone.)

    Said Tiamat.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.Should we go pay him a visit?¡±

    Ishma asked.

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°It''s too early. Let''s torment him some more first. After he''s pushed to the edge we¡¯ll deliver the finally blow.¡±

    (Be careful. A beast is at its most dangerous when it''s backed into a corner. This is true for humans too.)

    Tiamat warned.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll be sure to crush him before that happens.¡±

    Miko paused.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I just raise my own death flag?¡±

    He said with a wry smile.

    After spending some more time relaxing in the caf¨¦, the trio left and started walking down the streets.

    ¡°Oh, its Miko.¡±

    That''s when they heard an angelic voice behind them.

    They turned around and saw Hana and Kaido standing behind them.

    Despite him being hidden, Hana was still able to ¡°see¡± them clearly.

    ¡°Yo long time no see.¡±

    Said Miko.

    As he said that he covered them in [Stealth Camouflage] as well.

    ¡°You haven''t been to the academy for a while. But considering your current status, I guess it can''t be helped.¡±

    Said Kaido in his usual monotone.

    ¡°Miko, you became quite famous since we last met.¡±

    Hana said with a beautiful smile.

    This smile was able to warm the coldest of hearts and Miko was no exception.

    ¡°Well, a lot of stuff happened.¡±

    He said while looking into the murky eyes that was staring back at him.

    Kaido then suggested that they move to somewhere more comfortable, so they moved to the near by park.

    It was this park that Miko first met Kaido and Hana.

    ¡®I''ve been having a lot of eventful meetings in parks lately.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°So what''s up. Considering that it''s a school day and the fact that you specifically sought me out, there must be something that you wish to discuss, right?¡±

    He said.

    Kaido nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Actually, Hana was worried when she heard that you became a wanted criminal. I wanted to put her at ease, so I came to provide some advice on how to survive this whole predicament.¡±

    When Miko heard what Kaido said, he couldn''t help but look at Hana.

    She seemed to have sense Miko''s gaze, because she shyly lowered her head as if trying to hide her embarrassment.

    ¡®Ugh?!¡¯

    Miko suddenly felt unknown physical pain in his heart.

    ¡®¡­.Did I just react like Nero and Nova would''ve towards Sasha?¡¯

    Miko suddenly thought that genetics was really a scary thing.

    Regis saw his reaction and frowned.

    ¡°I''m cuter so why don''t you react that way with me?...¡±

    She said with a jealous tone.

    ¡°Because Hana''s gentle temperament is genuine. She''s like a pour white dove. You''re more like a wolverine. Cute, and looks harmless, but is really ferocious. I prefer the dove.¡±

    Miko answered immediately.

    He ignored the fuming Regis and turned back to Kaido.

    ¡°You said you had advice. What kind of advice?¡±

    ¡°Well, my first thought was to tell you to lay low until this all blows over, I was even willing to give you a place where you could do that, but after considering your personality I knew you would turn that advice down.¡±

    ¡°Then what''s the other advice?¡±

    ¡°Create your own gang.¡±

    Kaido''s suggestion confused Miko.

    ¡°How would that help me out?¡±

    ¡°You currently don''t have any forces on your side, am I right?¡±

    ¡°He has us. That''s all the man power he needs.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    However Kaido shook his head.

    ¡°The thought that you three alone can take on the entire city is too na?ve. You guys don''t know the true strength of your enemies.¡±

    He continued before Ishma could retort.

    ¡°Take the syndicate for example. I''m well aware of your feud with them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot about them.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°They were attacked by the Black Reaper and lost a lot of their military strength, because of that they didn''t have time to settle their score with you. But they are quickly rebuilding the military strength they lost.¡±

    ¡°So you''re saying that the first thing that they''ll probably do when they recover their strength is to settle their score with me, before start a war with the pillars?¡±

    Kaido shook his head.

    ¡°Thatmight have been possible before, but not now that you''re causing the Pillars and specifically Sebas Lovefall massive losses. They won''t lay a finger on you for a while, because you''re doing their work for them. But once they''ve believe you''ve outlive your use, they''ll move to erase you.¡±

    Even when speaking about such a serious manner Kaido''s voice and face lacked any emotion.

    ¡°I''ll tell you this now, if the syndicate gets serious about eliminating you it will be hard for you to survive in this city by yourself. Especially with someone as stubborn as Sebas Lovefall on your back as well.¡±

    ¡°So basically you''re saying that I should start gathering my own forces to increase my chance of survival?¡±

    ¡°Wrong. What I''m suggesting is for you to create your own force and use that force to clash the pillars and the syndicate on equal footing, and if possible destroy them both.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko was silent for a while after hearing Kaido''s words. They made a lot of sense.

    Recently Miko fought Sebas¡¯ enforcers on several occasions. They even took out a three story building sized tank to destroy him.

    That tank packed a lot of punch. Miko had doubts that he could escape an encirclement of those tanks unharmed.

    Not to mention that Sebas probably had stronger weapons ready to be tested on Miko.

    Even Miko had to admit defeating Sebas won''t be easy by himself if he had to wary of the weapons he possessed.

    Miko needed his own weapons, his own soldiers, his own army.

    ¡°¡­..I agree with your suggestion, Kaido. I''ll create my own forces and cement my standing at the top of the city.¡±

    Kaido nodded at Miko''s words.

    ¡°I just wanted to help. Do you know how to gather gang members?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I''m a crime lord back at my kingdom. Although I''ve never actually led a gang before, I think I have what it takes.¡±

    He responded with a smile.

    ¡°First I''ll take the city''s underworld by storm and gather troops. After that I''ll build my criminal empire and become the third force in the city.¡±

    He started to feel a bit excited about playing gangster.

    ¡°This should be fun!¡±

 Code Breaker

    Grim City, 2nd District.

    The 2nd District, just like the 11th District was known throughout the city for a specific trait and had a fitting nickname.

    The nickname of this district was the Party District.

    The 2nd District was what you would call the entertainment district of the city.

    This district was mostly about the latest trends . It''s where mostly kids, teens, and young adults go to have a good time.

    There were lots of recreational facilities like water parks, sports centers, game centers, cafes, malls, and day and night clubs.

    In such a lively place there was a night club called Black Roses. It was daytime so the club was naturally closed. However, there was one person inside the club.

    He was wearing a brown vest suit and glasses that were tinted. His sleeves were rolled up and he had a wedding ring-like ring that was made of black stone and beautiful red gems.

    His face was plain and his physique was small. He looked like the type of person that would go unnoticed in a room full of people. He didn''t look remarkable in any way.

    This unremarkable person was sitting by himselfdrinking a bottle of red wine with a solemn expression.

    That''s when he suddenly heard a knock at his door.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The man was shocked because he was supposed to be the only one in the building.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He didn''t respond to the knock right away. Since he wasn''t expecting any guests he was on alert.

    He silently opened his desk drawer and took out a magic handgun.

    He didn''t who was at the door, but if it was someone after his life he had no intention of giving it to them so easily.

    *Knock Knock*

    There was a second knock at the door, before it started to open.

    The man gripped his gun and prepared himself for a life and death battle at anytime.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    However, when the door opened he didn''t see anyone come in.

    And then-

    ¡°Yo!¡±

    Someone appeared right beside him and startled him.

    The man on reflex turned the gun to fire at the person.

    ¡°I''ll take that.¡±

    But before he could, the gun was skillfully snatched from his hands.

    Without his weapon the man became defenseless, but he still didn''t fall into a pit of despair. He held his ground and looked around.

    There were three persons in the room, the man recognized them all.

    ¡°The Heavenly Demon King?!¡±

    ¡°That would be me.¡±

    Miko said as he spun the gun in his hand, while leaning on the desk.

    ¡°What are you doing here?

    The man asked anxiously.

    ¡°First, i would like to say that''s it''s a pleasure meeting you, Edward Akabe.

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Or should I call you Code Breaker?¡±

    ¡°I asked what are you doing here?!¡±

    ¡°My, don''t be so nervous. Come on, have a seat.¡±

    Code Breaker was suddenly forced to sit by Regis.

    ¡°As for why I''m here, I had a bit of a problem and a mutual friend of ours recommend you to me.¡±

    ¡°Mutual friend?¡±

    ¡°Kaido.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Code Breaker was visibly shocked when heard that Kaido was the one who sent Miko to him.

    ¡°Impossible. Kaido doesn''t make friends and he definitely wouldn''t have recommended me to you.¡±

    ¡°Well, he did. The faster you accept that the better.¡±

    Miko spoke with such a tone that Code Breaker could tell that he wasn''t lying.

    ¡°¡­.What''s the problem Kaido told you I could fix?¡±

    Miko smiled mischievously.

    ¡°I''m sure a man of your talents must''ve heard about my recent altercation with the law enforcers of the city as well as the syndicate.¡±

    Miko pointed the gun at the wall.

    ¡°Even I have to admit that I might have bitten more than I can chew. So I decided to form a team that could help me with my meal.¡±

    Edward looked confused.

    Miko saw that and said with a casual tone.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°To be blunt I want to create a third force in the city that can clash with and destroy the Pillars and the syndicate.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Of course Edward was shocked to hear that.

    ¡°Wait, is that what you want me to help you with?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°No way! I refuse, even if you kill me! Moreover, what use would I be to you?!¡±

    Edward shouted.

    Miko frowned when he heard that.

    ¡°Drop the act, Eddy. I''ve been following you for over a week now, so I have a good grasp of your personality.¡±

    After agreeing with Kaido''s idea to create his own force, Miko asked Kaido for suggestions on anyone he thinks can help speed up the formation of Miko''s gang.

    After some thought, Kaido recommended Edward ¡°Code Breaker¡± Akabe.

    According to Kaido, other than Blanche Edward was the person he knew with the most information about the city''s crime world. He also said that Edward was a great tactician and business man.

    After hearing some more interesting stuff about Edward, Miko decided to recruit him.

    However, Miko wasn''t na?ve enough to believe the words of others 100%. Especially that of Kaido, who although he gets along with greatly, he still didn''t trust fully.

    So Miko decided to tail Edward for a week before approaching him. After a week Miko saw Edward manipulate everything around him like game with almost zero difficulty.

    He deemed that Edward was so good at what he does, that his current standing in society was intentionally, and that Edward had almost full control of his life and everything that could possible influence it.

    He was like a shadow with little impression because that allowed him to move as he pleases. However, Edward couldn''t control everything in his life.

    ¡°This type of action is what you crave the most.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Your brother is Tommy ¡°Gear¡± Akabe, the pillar that controls all technology on the city.¡±

    Edward frowned when Miko mentioned his brother.

    ¡°You and Gear are both Infecteds with the ability to hack into and ontrol any machinery with a simple touch. You''re basically human computers.¡±

    Miko pointed the gun at Edward in a playful manner.

    ¡°Gear chose to walk the path of the day and eventually became a Pillar, while you walked the path of the night but was unable to achieve the same success. Doesn''t that frustrates you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Edward didn''t answer. Miko continued.

    ¡°The reason you couldn''t reach the top wasn''t because of your lack of talent but because your brother held you down. A pillar couldnt have an infamous crime lord as their sibling after all.¡±

    Miko said with a little laugh.

    ¡°From what I heard, you''re surprisingly stubborn. Even when no crime organization will work with you, even whenever you created your own group they were instantly destroyed by your brother, even when you wereshun by all the top dogs, you still gathered information, create strategies and plot your rise to the top. You''re tenacity is commendable.¡±

    Regis and Ishma started applauding Edward which made him more angry than happy.

    ¡°So you want me to partner with you, and if I do I''ll be able to reach the top?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Ha! What makes you think ill team up with someone like you?¡±

    ¡°It''s because of who I am, you''ll team up with me.¡±

    Miko said with confidence.

    ¡°As you know, I''m the hottest topic in the city at moment. Everyone is anticipating my next move to see whether I''ll rise or fall. Among them are a lot of criminals who are cheering for the enforcers¡¯ defeat. I''m sure that you would get lots of people to follow you if word gets out that you''ve teamed up with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Edward didn''t deny what Miko said, because it was a possibility.

    There were lots of people who admired criminals and outlaws and wishto join them or be like them. It goes without saying that with Miko''s current status as well as his background, lots of people would be willing to follow him.

    And Edward in extension, if he joined Miko.

    ¡°Tempting, right?¡±

    Miko turned the gun and gave it back to Edward.

    ¡°You''ve done everything else you could but still couldn''t rise in the underworld, then why not give your soul to the devil?¡±

    The moment Miko said that Edward looked at him.

    Miko''s eyes were crimson, his fangs were showing, and his body was giving off a dark and evil aura.

    He looked like a real demon trying to steal Edward¡¯s soul.

    Miko stretched his hand towards Edward.

    ¡°Give me your allegiance, your talents, your soul and I''ll bring you to the top where you deserve.¡±

    Miko''s words were sweet in Edward¡¯s ears. The temptation was eventually too much.

    Edward reached out and took Miko''s hand.

    Miko smiled and said-

    ¡°Wise choice, Code Breaker. You''re as smart as Kaido says.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Edward said with a wry smile.

    ¡°So, what now?¡±

    ¡°Now we begin preparations for our debut on the big stage. First I''ll like acquire a suitable place that can be used as our base of of operations. Preferably somewhere impossible to find by normal means and well fortified.¡±

    ¡°If that''s the case, I have somewhere in mind.¡±

    Miko smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Please, go into details.¡±

    17th District, one of the so-called Slumps of the city.

    To many, it didn''t really qualify as a slump because all the buildings were above average and modern, the streets were also clean, and there weren''t any beggars anywhere to be seen.

    The 11th District had more qualification to be called a slump than this.

    Then why was it called a slump?

    That was because this place was greatly depraved from the futuristic technology of Grim City.

    The technology was on the level of a third world country, meaning that it wasn''t anything special compared to the rest of the city.

    This was reason it was considered a slump. It was a technological slump.

    Edward led Miko and the girls to an ordinary looking house in the district.

    ¡°This is the place you had in mind?¡±

    Ishma said with a skeptic tone.

    Miko focused his mind and spread his Qi throughout his surroundings.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The information he got back shocked him so much that he couldn''t help but whistle.

    ¡°There''s a huge space underground that stretches for several square miles.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. This place originally belonged to an old widow who died from a heart attack last year; well she died physically anyway.¡±

    Edward smiled mischievously.

    ¡°I tempered with her data and made it like her death didn''t happened and she merely moved to a retirement home. I even planted a double to take her place at the retirement center.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, you''re posing as her grandson who she left the house to?¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Close. I''m her grandnephew. She doesn''t have any grandchildren, and it would draw too much attention if I tempered with too much of her data.¡±

    Miko was once again impressed with Edward¡¯s intelligence.

    ¡°Shall we go in?¡±

    Miko nodded and they entered the house.

    The interior of the house was very plain and old fashion, it was fitting for the image of an old woman.

    ¡°There''s dust but not much.¡±

    Regis commented after swiping her finger on the furniture.

    ¡°Of course. I have to make it look like a young bachelor lives here. Too much dust would make it look abandoned and too little dust would make it look like it''s being preserved and not used.¡±

    Edward replied.

    Regis was surprised by how much he stuck to detail.

    They then walked towards the stairway and stopped at it.

    Edward tapped the second step with his feet several times. If one listened closely they could hear a certain rhythm.

    After a few seconds of playing this rhythm, the stairway suddenly sunk into the floor and revealed an elevator.

    ¡°Even though I wasn''t able to reach the top of the underworld, I still made tons of money. I''m about to show you, just what that money was used on.¡±

    Edward walked up and entered the elevator.

    Miko followed him and entered the elevator with the girls.

    After everyone got on, Edward pressed a button and they all descended underground.

    After nearly a minute, the elevator stopped and it''s doors opened.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Ishma exclaimed.

    What she saw was a miniature town.

    There were dozens of houses and other buildings. There was even lots of vehicles scattered about.

    ¡°I created this place with the intent of housing around a thousand people but until now it all went to waste.¡±

    Said Edward.

    ¡°Went to waste? No, you were simply preserving it until this moment.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    He used his eyes to scan the place again.

    ¡°Good. Really good. This place will do fine.¡±

    He said with a satisfied tone.

    ¡°Do you have any weapons?¡±

    Regis who was also satisfied asked.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Edward led them into the town and brought them to a huge building that looked like some kind of facility.

    ¡°This where I keep my toys.¡±

    Edward placed his hand on the building and the wall disappeared as if it faded away.

    Miko saw tanks, armored vehicles, missiles, guns, electronic swords, etc.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    Edward asked with a smile.

    Surprisingly Miko shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good start, but not nearly enough.¡±

    He then had a weird look in his eyes.

    ¡°Okay, let''s go get some weapons.¡±

 Exsul

    3rd District.

    This was one of the high class districts in the city, where the richest of the rich lived.

    Inside this district there was a certain home that belonged to a certain man who belonged to a certain occupation.

    ¡°Mhm! Mhm!¡±

    Inside the house the man who belonged to a certain profession was hung upside down with his mouth gagged.

    Sitting in front of him were two persons, they were Miko and Edward.

    Standing by the man''s sides were Regis and Ishma.

    ¡°Let him speak.¡±

    Miko calm said.

    Regis nodded and removed the tape.

    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    Upon being freed the man started screaming for help.

    ¡°Shut it!¡±

    Ishma slapped the man so hard a tooth flew out his mouth. He immediately shut up.

    ¡°Billy, Billy, Billy. It''s the middle of the night, you can''t be screaming so loud. What if you woke up the neighbors?¡±

    Miko said with a compassionate smile.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?! I''ve done nothing to offend you in any way!¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Miko easily admitted.

    ¡°However, you did ignore our calls even though we were customers.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t ignore you! I ignored him! Everyone in the crime world knows that working with him is a taboo!¡±

    Miko snapped his fingers.

    *Pah!*

    The man, Billy was instantly slapped by Ishma.

    ¡°Refusing to work with him is like refusing to work with me.¡±

    Miko narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Should I show you what happens to those who ignore me?¡±

    Billy''s body shivered when he looked into Miko''s draconic eyes.

    ¡°I-I''m sorry! I apologize! It was a foolish mistake on my part!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no billy. I don''t need an apology I need some customer service.¡±

    ¡°If that''s all you want then you have it! I''ll sell you any weapon you want for half the price!¡±

    ¡°Oh! What a generous offer!¡±

    Miko said with an over dramatic tone.

    ¡°But sadly, I no longer feel like spending Edward''s hard earn money with you. I want someone else.¡±

    ¡°Someone else?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Miko suddenly clapped like he just had a great idea.

    ¡°I know. Connect me with your supplier. If you do that I''ll consider everything forgiven.¡±

    ¡°This was what you wanted from the beginning?!¡±

    Miko simply smiled and didn''t respond to Billy.

    ¡°Supplier¡¯s name and contact info, and make it snappy!¡±

    Ishma slapped him again while saying that.

    ¡°I-I can''t! The person I work with is a very scary person! If I talk I''ll be killed!¡±

    ¡°But if you don''t talk you''ll be skinned alive and be delivered to your wife and daughter.¡±

    Miko took out a picture.

    It was a picture of Billy and beautiful woman and adorable little girl.

    ¡°Cute lil Madison has a violin recital tomorrow if I remember correctly.¡±

    ¡°Leave my family out of this!¡±

    Billy angrily shouted.

    ¡°Why? They say the sins of the parent will affect the child.¡±

    Billy glared at Miko with blood flowing from his mouth.

    ¡°Hahaha! Calm down, Billy. I won''t do anything to your daughter. I''m a man of morals after all.¡±

    Billy sighed in relief.

    ¡°However, I have no problem sending her a violin made of your bones. Just imagine the beautiful music she could make using her father.¡±

    Miko''s casual words made Billy ashen.

    ¡°Last chance, Billy. Give me what I want, or I''ll send your daughter an instrument made of your body parts every year on her birthday. Your choice.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Wow. The reports were true, you''re one insane kid.¡±

    Edward said as they left Billy''s home.

    ¡°In this type of world the insane are the most feared and respected, my dear Edward.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°I''m surprised you lethim live.¡±

    ¡°I need someone to spread the word that we''re working together after all. Billy will talk of my intentions of joining the crime world and of my cruel methods. Consider it free advertising.¡±

    ¡°You might be more fit for the crime world than I am.¡±

    Edward said with an impressed tone.

    ¡°Well, I am technically the crime lord of my entire kingdom.¡±

    Miko said with a proud smile.

    ¡°Anyway, Billy''s supplier. Are you familiar with them?¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°I am. Kevan Case, a top arms dealer who is said to supply over 5% of the criminals in the city with even the simplest weapons.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like quite the big shot.¡±

    ¡°He is. I tried to work with him before, but just like all the others he refused. I also heard that he works under the Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate.¡±

    ¡°The syndicate, huh?¡±

    Miko showed a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Then all more the reason to pay him a visit.¡±

    ¡°You''re gonna kill and rob him aren''t you?"

    ¡°Wow! Only a few days of working with each other and you can already predict my thoughts. I am impressed.¡±

    ¡°But can''t you reach him. He''s pretty heavily guard you know.¡±

    Miko burst out laughing.

    ¡°You forgot who I am? I''m the grandson of the world¡¯s #1 assassin, as well as her pupil. Assassinating a weapons dealer is a walk in the park.¡±

    That same night, Miko appeared in front of the gates of a mansion that belonged to Kevan Case.

    Just like Edward said, it was really heavily guarded.

    There were dozens of men by the gates with Tridents and other high power guns.

    In the air were several drones flying about while using search lights to check the ground.

    There were also many androids and people with powersuits who acted as the last line of defense.

    ¡°Wrecking all of this would be fun, but sadly I''m here to assassinate someone. So I need to play the role of an assassin. I can''t be too flashy.¡±

    Saying that Miko started recalling a time when his grandmother taught him the perfect move to increase the success of any assassination attempt.

    ¡°First, relax your body with deep breaths.¡±

    Miko started taking deep breaths thus relaxing his every muscle.

    ¡°Second, calm your heart to the point you can barely feel it beating.¡±

    His heart rate dropped to point that it was hard to believe that he was alive.

    ¡°Lastly, erased all thoughts from your mind that has nothing to do with the job. Even if it''s your name, lock it away. You''re nothing but a nameless arrow chasing after its target.¡±

    Miko immediately emptied his mind of everything except his mission.

    The result of doing all these things was Miko becoming like a ghost with no presence at all.

    He was there, but at the sametime not.

    Kimiko called this Null Form. Anyone who uses it will become the perfect killing machine.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko silently walked towards the gate while using stealth camouflage.

    He stood in front of an unexpecting guard, and then it happened.

    *Swoosh!*

    Miko''s figure flickered as he continued walking past the guards. It wasn''t long before he stood at the gate with no guards to blocking him.

    He held out a bag in front of him that had red liquid seeping through it, and opened the gate.

    The moment he stepped inside all the guards behind him fell over lifelessly, with a fist size hole in their chest.

    They all had their hearts removed and placed in the bag by Miko in a split second.

    Miko figure disappeared after walking afew steps into the yard.

    *Swoosh!*

    It was like a gust was blowing through the yard as he ran.

    Every obstacle it blew past was silently taken out.

    Miko appeared at the front door of Kevan Case virtually undetected by those inside.

    After making his way in, Miko pushed opened the door a swiftly killed the two guards inside.

    He then looked a saw a middle age man laying asleep on the bed.

    Miko silently approached him and placed his hand over Kevan¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Hah?!¡±

    Kevan was soon awoken.

    Before he got the chance to process the information, Miko made himself visible and stared into his eyes.

    ¡°Stay quiet.¡±

    Kevan who was about to scream, suddenly found himself unable to talk.

    ¡°I want you to give me all the information about your weapons and dealings.¡±

    As if he was a puppet, Kevan opened a drawer and took out a chip and unwilling gave it to Miko.

    Miko took it and pocketed it.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Kevan passed out and fell back into his bed.

    Miko then swiftly insert his hand in Kevan¡¯s chest and removed his heart.

    Miko then threw out all of the other hearts on Kevan¡¯s body, and pocketed Kevan¡¯s heart and left.

    Miko walked past dozens of guards in the home and left the mansion. The yard was filled with dead bodies which were yet to be noticed by the other guards.

    Miko left the yard and disappeared in the night like he never was there.

    Back at the main gate, Kevan¡¯s heart was stabbed to a spike. It had the word ¡°Exsul¡± on it.

    All in all, it took Miko less than five minutes to do the hit.

    ¡°Damn¡­.You actually did it.¡±

    Said Edward.

    He was looking at holographic window in front of him.

    This window displayed a website that was on city¡¯s dark net. This site displayed the latest news about the underworld.

    On it Edward saw a post with the title ¡°Kevan Case killed!¡±

    ¡°Notorious weapons dealer Kevan Case was killed last night along with dozens of his guards. Case and the guards all died the same way, they had they''re heart removed. The weird thing was that only the guards stationed outside Case¡¯s mansion were killed, everyone inside except Case were perfectly fine and unaware of when Case had died. Case¡¯s body was found covered in the hearts of the guards killed, but Case¡¯s own heart wasnt among them. His heart was later found with the word ¡®Exsul¡¯ at his front gate.¡±

    Edward read.

    ¡°A lot of people are taking about this.¡±

    ¡°Can you use this?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Of course. Leave it to me.¡±

    Edward took out a tablet and pressed his palm on the screen.

    The moment he did Miko saw binary numbers flashing in his eyes.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Miko then looked at the holographic window and looked at the forums.

    All of a sudden posts stating that Exsul was a new syndicate head by Edward and himself started popping up.

    At first it was in the state of a rumor, but after a post mentioned the other rumor about Miko and Edward torturing Billy for information more and more people started believing it.

    Edward started manipulating the forums by posting facts and fictions at a realistic pace that made it seemed like several people were having a discussion instead of one man.

    After a few minutes, Edward¡¯s dummy posts weren''t needed anymore. Exsul had became a hot topic on the dark web.

    Edward smiled when he saw that, and then post a link. Once someone clicked on the link it would bring them to another site on the dark web.

    The name of the site was Exsul.

    On the site was an image of a crow entangling with a dragon, with a gear in the background.

    Other than the picture there was only a ¡°Sign Up Here¡± button.

    ¡°Now we just wait.¡±

    A week later in district 2.

    Inside of Edward''s club Black Roses were a large group of people chatting among themselves.

    Most of them were young and tough looking. There were also a lot of women and young girls among them.

    These were the people who signed up to join Exsul.

    Suddenly the stage in front of them lit up, and Miko walked on stage.

    ¡°It''s him! The Heavenly Demon King!¡±

    Miko''s entrance naturally drew the attention of all the people inside.

    He received lots of cheers especially from the girls.

    Miko raised his hand indicating that they should be quiet.

    ¡°I would like to thank you all for coming today. But first¡­¡±

    Miko smiled as his eyes turned purple.

    ¡°All those who were planted by law enforcers or rival gangs, kill yourselves this instant.¡±

    He had used [Rule].

    Immediately after, dozens of people started falling to ground after biting their tongues or slitting their throats.

    This shocked the other persons.

    Seeing the dead spies brought Miko pleasure, so he smiled and said-

    ¡°For those of you who are left, Welcome to Exsul. I hope you''re all prepared for what''s to come.¡±

 The King Of The Night

    A month after the formation of Exsul.

    A car was driving down the road of the 9th District. Inside this car was a man surrounded by a group of girls and laughing merrily.

    The car stopped at a stoplight. That''s when a motorcycle rode up and stopped beside the car.

    The rider was in a leather suit and was wearing a helmet. From the figure the rider was male.

    The stoplight changed to green. The rider rode off first followed by the car.

    That''s when the rider dropped something in the car¡¯s path.

    *Boom!*

    When the car drove over it an explosion occurred, which cause the car to flip over.

    Seeing that, the rider did a u-turn and drove up to the car.

    He got off the bike and walked over to the car.

    He then ripped off the back door and dragged the man out of it.

    The man was bleeding heavily and was barely conscious.

    ¡°Johnny Nuer?¡±

    The man looked at the rider with unfocused eyes.

    And then-

    ¡°Exsul send their regards.¡±

    The rider pulled out a gun and shot the man in the head.

    The man fell on the ground lifelessly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He stared at the body for a bit before shooting it several more times in the head.

    After feeling satisfied, the rider jumped back on his bike and rode off. However, acard with image of a dragon entangling with a crow was left behind.

    ¡°Last night famous entrepreneur Johnny Neur was murder upon returning to his home in the 9th District. The authorities say that they have reason to believe that the newly form crime organization Exsul is behind the murder. Exsul has been responsible for numerous crimes in the city of late. Some these crimes includes the assassination of several crime lords, the robbery of a truck carrying millions of gold that belonged to several crime syndicates, they are also said to be responsible for the abduction of several engineers and scientists.¡±

    A newscast was being broadcast in the sky.

    ¡°The authorities believe that the mastermind behind this group is the S-rank criminal and king of the Dragna kingdom, Heavenly Demon King Miko. The authorities are urging citizens to stay away from the king and anyone wearing the crest of Exsul, because they are deemed as highly dangerous.¡±

    ¡°This Miko is becoming a thorn in our sides.¡±

    Somewhere in the city, there was a meeting being held.

    The one who spoke his displeasure of Miko''s activities was a chubby man dressed in a pink suit.

    He was chewing on some candy with a frown.

    This man was called Sweet-Tooth and he was one of the most notorious crime lords in the city.

    Jonny Neur was a business associate of his, and a close financial advisor.

    ¡°I know how you feel boss, but I think it would be better if we don''t provoke him too much.¡±

    The one who said that was a slim man in a navy suit, who sat in front of Sweet-Tooth.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid of a kid, Kal?¡±

    The one who spoke with displeasure was a muscular man in a grey suit.

    ¡°It isn''t like that, Yota. Don''t forget that this kid belongs to a dangerous bloodline. One wrong move could get us all killed.¡±

    Kal argued.

    ¡°Hmph, this is Grim City. No outside eyes can see in here. If we kill the kid in secrecy nothing will happen.¡±

    Said Yota.

    ¡°I agree with Yota.¡±

    Said Sweet-Tooth.

    ¡°I was grateful to the brat when he chased that bastard Blanche out of the district for me, but now he''s nothing but an annoyance that needs to be dealt with!¡±

    Sweet-Tooth slammed his fist on the desk and shouted.

    When he slammed his fist, the candy in his hand broke and a beautiful young girl quickly handed him a candy stick as a replacement.

    ¡°But boss!¡±

    ¡°No buts! The kid must be dealt with, and that''s that!¡±

    Kal didn''t say anything more and gritted his teeth in silence.

    Yota had a big smile on his face, which pissed Kal off.

    Kal had been working for Sweet-Tooth for over a decade now. He had been there from the days when Sweet-Tooth was just a no name thug with barely any followers. He was Sweet-Tooth¡¯s advisor, but as of late Sweet-Tooth have been ignoring Kal¡¯s advice and listening to everything Yota said.

    Kal knew that Sweet-Tooth was a really simple man and that he loved to keep things as simple as possible.

    In fact, without Kal being there steering him in the right direction someone like Sweet-Tooth would''ve never been able to become one of the biggest crime lords in the 11th District; who was now on verge of taking over the entire district.

    This was the reason Kal hated the newcomer Yota.

    Kal also didn''t trust Yota, who came out of nowhere and joined their gang.

    Upon his admission into the gang Yota had time and time again taken the most dangerous jobs and somehow succeed in all of them and made it back alive; even jobs that were considered suicide.

    These jobs helped the to gang to gain a lot of territory and power in a short amount of time. So it was natural forSweet-Tooth took a liking to Yota.

    Unlike Kal who had to work many years to build up their organization to the level it is now, Yota achieve a similar feat in less than a month after joining. It was obvious who would seem more attractive to Sweet-Tooth

    It was his instinct as a human to favor something that could give him the same great results in the shortest amount of time possible.

    But Kal was different from the excited Sweet-Tooth about Yota¡¯s achievements.

    He couldn''t believe that someone as talented as Yota would want to work for someone like Sweet-Tooth. He especially wouldn''t admire him like he claimed he did.

    Yota was up to something and Kal was determine to find out what that is.

    *Knock Knock*

    It was at this moment that a knock was heard coming from the door.

    ¡°Who is it? We''re having an important meeting!¡±

    Kal who was in a bad mood shouted.

    ¡°I-I''m sorry, but we''ve just received word that members of Exsul were clashing with enforcers downtown. The report says that they''re on the verge of losing and had many causalities.¡±

    The voice reported.

    ¡°This is it, Boss!¡±

    Yota suddenly became excited.

    ¡°If we help those enforcers kill off those Exsul bastards, we¡¯ll deliver a huge blow to that bratwhile improving our reputation!¡±

    ¡°Oh, explain Yota.¡±

    Said Sweet-Tooth.

    Kal creased his eyebrows when he heard Yota¡¯s suggestion. He started to listen closely, trying not to miss a single word.

    ¡°Exsul and that Miko brat have been the hottest topic in the city for a while now; they have been constantly basking in the limelight. Do you know what would happen if we took them out? We¡¯ll become the new hottest topic, the talk of the town! Not to mention that Miko has a well-known blood feud with the pillar Sebas Lovefall. If we help his enforcers win against Miko''s group then he''ll be in our debt; and everyone knows that someone like Sebas Lovefall always repays his debts. Imagine having one of the Four Pillars owing you a favor. There''s nothing more valuable than that in the whole city!¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Yota energetically explained.

    ¡°I see! We¡¯ll not only have Sebas lovefall owe us but we''ll also get to torment that cocky brat! It''s like killing two birds with one stone!¡±

    Sweet-Tooth laughed happily.

    Seeing that Yota nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°As expected of the boss, you catch on quick.¡±

    Sweet-Tooth turned to Kal with a smile.

    ¡°What do you think, Kal? Pretty good plan, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yeah.¡±

    Kal turned to the door.

    ¡°Were there any signs of Heavenly Demon King Miko anywhere near where the battle was taking place.¡±

    ¡°None sir.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Kal entered deep thought.

    He had to admit that Yota¡¯s was pretty tempting, but he couldn''t help but to be cautious.

    After all, there was no telling that this wasn''t a trap laid out by Yota.

    However, Kal had faith in his comrades. He trained them himself, so if they said that Miko was nowhere to be seen he would trust them.

    ¡°Okay, lets go along with Yota¡¯s plan. But we need to move with caution.¡±

    Kal and the rest of his gang arrived at the location where Exsul was sighted fighting the enforcers.

    ¡°Woah¡­¡±

    What they saw was a deadly battle that gave birth to a corpse every second.

    Just like the report had said, the enforcers had the upper hand and were slaughtering those wearing the Exsul insignia.

    The enforcers were wielding some high powered weapons while the Exsul members were wielding clearly inferior weapons.

    There was a big shoot out but, it was nowhere near equal.

    ¡°This isn''t what I had hoped to happen.¡±

    Said Yota with a complex expression.

    ¡°The enforcers had far more advantage in this battle than I had hoped.¡±

    He looked at Sweet-Tooth.

    ¡°If it was an equal battle or they were being pressured, then we could enter and help them out and receive their praises. However, if we enter when they have such a big advantage, it would look like we''re needlessly interfering in their affairs. Worst case scenario, they could deem us a nuisance and moved to eliminate us as well.¡±

    His expression was sour as his plan had already failed.

    Sweet-Tooth placed his hand on Yota¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Don''t be so glum. We can still take the opportunity to kill off those Exsul bastards. We might get called scavengers who feed on the weak, but at least we''ll be seen as ruthless.¡±

    ¡°There''s the chance that the enforcers will mistake us as Exsul reinforcements and start attacking us as well.¡±

    Said Kal.

    ¡°I don''t care. That brat killed one of ours, so it''s naturally we kill a hundred of his!¡±

    Sweet-Tooth bit down on his candy and roared out an order.

    ¡°Go kill those bastards! If the enforcers get in your way kill them too! Don''t let a single one of them live!¡±

    The close to a thousand people that he brought rushed out in response to his orders.

    They were all wielding high powered weapons as well, which they quickly fired at the Exsul members.

    *Boom!*

    Explosions rang out through the town as Sweet-Tooth¡¯s gang joined the already chaotic battle.

    ¡°Let''s go!¡±

    Sweet-Tooth, Kal and Yota jumped into a van and drove out.

    Kal was driver while Sweet-Tooth and Yota hung on the doors with high powered guns in their hands.

    ¡°Die, you brats!¡±

    Sweet-Tooth fired his guns and Yota did too.

    The Exsul members who were already being hard pressed by the enforcers found themselves in a desperate situation.

    They were now dying by the dozens after being attacked from both sides.

    Surprisingly enough, the enforcers didn''t attack Sweet-Tooth¡¯s gang, but instead even worked with them to eliminate the Exsul members.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Do you see that?! These brats are like vermin, everyone wants to destroy them no matter the cost!¡±

    Sweet-Tooth was naturally overjoyed by this turn of events.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Kal on the other hand was getting more and more nervous.

    ¡°This isn''t right. Why isn''t Miko here yet, even though his gang is being slaughtered? He couldn''t have been too scared to come out, after all he''s the confrontational type.¡±

    Kal peeked over at Yota. He was happily killing Exsul members who were trying to escape for their lives.

    Kal thought that Yota might''ve been an Exsul spy, but after seeing the excited expression on his face as he slaughtered Exsul members he started to have doubts.

    Thinking that Kal was able to relax just a bit, even though Miko was still unaccounted for.

    Even though he wasn''t a foot soldier anymore Kal was still a season gangster. Even while driving he occasionally put his gun out the window and firedat the running members.

    Being cornered from all sides by enemies, the Exsul members became quickly extinct.

    The van stopped and Sweet-Tooth came out laughing.

    ¡°Hahaha! Take that brat! I slaughtered your little gang!¡±

    Yota and Kal also came out the van smiling.

    That''s when an enforcer approached them.

    He took off his mask and smiled at Sweet-Tooth.

    ¡°Thanks for your help. Without you here we wouldn''t be able to exterminate every last one of those pests.¡±

    He said with a grateful tone.

    ¡°Don''t worry about it! I was just doing my part as a citizen of the city and rid our home of those terrorists.¡±

    Sweet-Tooth was definitely an experienced crime lord. He was able to flip the situation around and make his actions seem righteous with a single sentence.

    Of course he could only do this because Miko was a S Rank criminal with no human rights. Hence those who assisted him were considered terrorists and also had no human rights.

    ¡°I see. I''m sure Master Lovefall will appreciate your sense of duty.¡±

    Saying so, the enforcer who seemed to be the captain walked away from Sweet-Tooth and ordered his men to start retrieving the corpses.

    Sweet-Tooth was smiling ear to ear when he heard the enforcer mention Sebas.

    ¡°Hahaha! This was a good day! Candy girl!¡±

    At Sweet-Tooth¡¯s call the same candy girl from earlier came up and gave him another candy stick.

    ¡°I feel like great things are to come.¡±

    After saying that, he bit down on the candy with a joyous expression. Seeing him like that, made Kal couldn''t help but to smile.

    Butthen-

    ¡°Cough?! Cough?!¡±

    Sweet-Tooth started coughing nonstop, he looked up and blood was seen flowing from his nose.

    ¡°It couldn''t be¡­.Poison!¡±

    Kal shouted out in shock.

    He turned and saw a smirk on Yota''s face.

    ¡°Yota, you fucker!¡±

    He got angry and pulled out a gun.

    And then-

    *Gunshot!*

    ¡°¡­..Eh?¡±

    Sweet-Tooth placed his hand on his stomach and then looked at it.

    It was stained with blood, his own blood.

    He then looked at the person who shot him.

    ¡°Why, Kal?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    Kal looked equally as confused as he pointed the gun at Sweet-Tooth.

    ¡°Kal¡­¡±

    *Gunshot!* *Gunshot!* Gunshot!* *Gunshot!*

    Kal shot Sweet-Tooth in the head, chest, and stomach repeatedly until he finally fell to ground never to move again.

    The gang members who just witnessed their boss getting killed by his right hand were shocked speechless.

    ¡°Kill them.¡±

    It was Yota who broke the silence by shooting one in the head.

    And as if it was asignal, the gang members started killing each other.

    No, it was obvious that this was a ploy. The traitors were killing the ones loyal to

    Sweet-Tooth.

    ¡°Finish them!¡±

    At this moment the enforcers suddenly stop retrieving the corpses and started slaughtering Sweet-Tooth¡¯s loyal subordinates. It happened too fast so they were late to respond.

    It only took a few short minutes to kill them all off.

    Kal watched all of this, and fell on his knees in confusion.

    ¡°¡­.Why did I¡­.?¡±

    At that moment he suddenly heard the sound of fingers snapping.

    The moment he heard that memories started rushing into his head.

    ¡°You want to betray your boss and align with me?¡±

    Kal stood in front of an azure haired boy(?) who was surrounded by several people, who included a younger version of himself and a mischievous looking girl.

    This boy was Miko who had Ishma and Regis at his side.

    ¡°Yes. Sweet-Tooth hasn''t been the same person since Blanche left. He became greedy and unreasonable. At this rate the gang will fall.¡±

    ¡°And you want to jump off the sinking ship onto my cruiser?¡±

    Miko asked with a smile.

    ¡°That''s right. I can tell from all of your feats that your future is endless.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±

    Miko interrupted Kal.

    ¡°Rather than someone who might become paranoid and cut you off, you want to align yourself with someone who might be able to make you move from your position as a second to that of a don.¡±

    Kal smiled with embarrassment after his intentions were easily seen through by a child.

    ¡°Fine, I''ll help you.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°But you''ll be the one to kill him.¡±

    ¡°T-That''s impossible. I¡¯m a terrible actor. Sweet-Tooth will easily figure what''s going on if I tried to kill him.¡±

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°Well if you can''t act, then we''ll just make it so that your loyalty to Sweet-Tooth is as real as the day you first swore loyalty to him.¡±

    ¡°Did the hypnosis finally wore off?¡±

    The one who said that was Yota who was looking down on Kal.

    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡±

    Yota frowned at Kal¡¯s response.

    ¡°You don''t look happy though.¡±

    Kal opened his to say something, but before he could he saw Yota bowed his head in servitude.

    He looked around and saw everyone else doing the same. Even the enforcers.

    ¡°You don''t all have to bow whenever you see me you know.¡±

    Kal looked to his right and not too far away he saw Miko, and the girls walking with leisure through the hellish scene of corpse and fire.

    ¡°Well, you are the don. So it''s naturally they want to show you respect every chance they get.¡±

    The one who said that was the enforcer leader who thanked Sweet-Tooth earlier.

    He waved his hand over his face, and his face distorted like it had a glitch before changing.

    The plain face it changed into belonged to Edward.

    ¡°Don, huh? I do like the sound of that.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    He quickly arrived in front of Kal, who after a bit of hesitation bowed as well.

    Miko smiled when he saw.

    ¡°Good work. You were able to kill your boss and become your own man. How does it feel?¡±

    ¡°I-I''m still a bit confused because of the hypnosis, but overall I''m well.¡±

    ¡°Really? You look more than confused, you look like you''re drowning in guilt and regret.¡±

    Said Yota.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Kal looked a bit flustered when he said that, which didn''t miss Yota¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Its fine. He was hypnotized to feel absolutely loyalty to Sweet-Tooth. I would''ve started to question his humanity if he hadn''t feel even the tiniest amount of guilt for killing his best friend.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Betraying someone you''ve known is common in this kind of world, but not everyone can do it without feeling a thing. You''re just not the traitorous type you thought you were. Having your loyalty renewed just reminded you of that.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    Miko walked up to him and dragged him to his feet.

    He smiled and said-

    ¡°It''s too bad that people who don''t know what they want like yourself tend to become the greatest liability sometimes.¡±

    Before Kal could even react Miko placed his palm on his chest.

    ¡°Plus I really hate traitors.¡±

    *Boom!*

    With a loud explosion fire burst through Kal''s chest and left a hole in it.

    Kal looked at the hole in his chest with disbelief and despair.

    ¡°Get out of my sight.¡±

    Yota walked up to kal and placed his gun on his head.

    *Boom!*

    He blew his upper body away.

    Miko then flick a spark on what was left of Kal¡¯s body and it caught fire and quickly turned into ash.

    ¡°Okay, now that''s dealt with.¡±

    Miko dust his hands together.

    ¡°Report.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A couple people stepped forward and stood at attention.

    ¡°Among everyone that died here we only lose 23 people. The others were fake Exsul members and members of Sweet-Tooth¡¯s gang.¡±

    A woman reported. She was Sweet-Tooth¡¯s candy girl.

    The Exsul members that were massacred today were members of enemy gangs or enforcers who were captured and hypnotize into believing that they were Exsul members.

    The hypnotism was done by Ishma and Miko. Miko didn''t really hypnotized them, he just used [Rule] on some of them and ordered them to act like Exsul members and get slaughtered.

    Ishma on the other hand used her demonic powers that she inherited from her father, Lucifer to confused her victims and use them as puppets.

    The enforcers who were led by Edward were the real Exsul members.

    ¡°Good work. Next.¡±

    ¡°We just got word that the real enforcers are on route to our location.¡±

    ¡°Fuck them. We¡¯ll leave at our own leisure, if they come itching for a gun battle then we''ll give it to them. Next!¡±

    Miko spoke with an arrogant and overbearing tone.

    This tone made all of the Exsul members feel awe as they looked at this young boss.

    It made then feel reassurance that they joined the right group and followed the right leader.

    Even Edward looked at Miko in awe as he couldn''t believe the schemes this 13 year old boy could design off the top of his head.

    This boy who looked like an angelic being was actually the personification of the underworld.

    Just like the rest he believed that joining Miko was the right choice.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    Miko spoke a second time and knocked everyone out of their daze.

    ¡°Y-Yes! We received report that the other two operations were also a success, and the targets were both taken out. Their territory has also been claimed in Exsul¡¯s honor and their surviving men has also plead allegiance through soul promise.¡±

    The members of Exsul started to get excited when they heard that.

    ¡°Then that means that we¡¯ve done it.¡±

    Miko smiled brightly.

    ¡°We took over the 11th District! Exsul is now the rulers of the Night District!¡±

    ¡°All hail the King Of the Night!¡±

    Regis suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Hail the Night King!¡±

    ¡°Hail Exsul!¡±

    Chants started echoing through the district as Miko was named the king of the Night District.

 The Calm Before The Storm

    King Of The Night.

    It''s a pretty common alias that has several different meanings depending on the country and culture., but in Grim city it only has one meaning.

    It was the title given to the one who controlled the Night District. King of the outlaws (Exsul). And Miko has obtain this title for himself.

    Of course this news sent shockwaves throughout the city.

    4th District.

    This was the district that had the most advance hospitals and medical facilities. Not just medical but also biological on a whole. Rumor has it that human experiments are conducted in this district, mostly on Infecteds.

    But what most people didn''t know was that this district was where the city''s most powerful crime organization, the Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate was based.

    Inside the 4th District there was a place called Long¡¯s Pharmacy. Compared to the rest of the grand looking hospitals and awe inspiring research facilities this place easily went unnoticed.

    The interior was bland, the medicine they sold weren''t the latest or the best, and the staff which consisted of an old couple were extremely slow. If one didn''t know better you would think that they''re not even remotely interested in making any money.

    That''s because that was the case.

    A man dressed in a suit with a head full of white hair walked into the pharmacy.

    When the old man who was at the counter saw him he smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Blanche.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Monsieur Long. Is the madame well?¡±

    Blanche asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, she''s currently having a quick nap. Thanks for asking.¡±

    Blanche smiled as he approached the counter and took what seemed to be a medicine bottle from the old man. He then continued walking past the counter and headed around the back.

    He pushed open a door at the back and stood in front of a long hall.

    Blanche played with the medicine bottle in his hand as he walked down the seemly endless hall.

    After around 15 minutes of walking Blanche stopped in front of a wall that seemly came out of nowhere.

    Blanche opened the medicine bottle and took out a red pill. He swallowed the red pill and his eyes suddenly turned red.

    A light then shot out of the wall and scanned his eyes.

    (Dragon Blood Pill confirmed. Admission accepted.)

    A voice echoed in the hall, and the wall that was blocking Blanche disappeared.

    What appeared in front of him was a town with oriental buildings and people walking around dressed in asianmartial arts clothing. The entire placed looked like it came from Wuxia movie.

    Obviously Blanche who was dressed in a suit stood out like a sore thumb.

    ¡°Who would have ever thought that the Syndicate had their own hidden District? And they worship the dragon god Shenlong¡­.. I''m not too good with dragons.¡±

    Blanche said to himself.

    ¡°Oh! It''s the pervert!¡±

    Blanche heard an energetic voice and turned to his right.

    There he saw a black haired girl with cat-like eyes staring at him.

    ¡°Madame Nana, good evening. And I prefer it if you at least called a perverted gentleman. I''m a man of class after all.¡±

    ¡°I find it hard to believe that a man of class would be asked to be called a pervert.¡±

    Said Nana.

    Blanche shrugged in response.

    ¡°Oh by the way, are you still trying to destroy us for the inside?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it''s the only reason I''m here.¡±

    Blanche admittedly said.

    ¡°At least try to hide it.¡±

    Nana playfully said.

    ¡°What''s the use of hiding it? The Syndicate already knew my goals from the start, and still recruited me.¡±

    ¡°That''s because having a talented person like you under our control is far better than killing you or letting you run lose, that''s what my father said.¡±

    ¡°And you''re father is a wise man.¡±

    Blanche said while laughing.

    ¡°Well, I don''t have any immediate plans to crush you guys from the inside so relax. For now I''m being as obedient as a lap dog.¡±

    Nana started laughing when she heard that.

    ¡°Oh, I just heard something interesting.¡±

    She smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Apparently, the Night District got a king now who rules everything there.¡±

    Blanche¡¯s eyes widen when he heard that.

    ¡°Really now? After 25 years someone was able to repeat the same feat. Who is it?¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Nana¡¯s smiled then dropped and a look of hate appeared on her face.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon King Miko.¡±

    She spoke as if spitting upon the name.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Blanche¡¯s expression was also hard to describe.

    ¡°What''s the Syndicate take on this?¡±

    ¡°Don''t know, but I did hear that Sebas isn''t too thrilled and is organizing an all out attack on the Night District to destroy Exsul.¡±

    ¡°I believe that should be confidential information. As always I''m impressed by the syndicate¡¯s information network.¡±

    Blanche then smiled.

    ¡°An all out attack from a pillar? I wonder how will you handle this, Your Majesty.¡±

    After Exsul took over the 11th District in less than a month by eliminating all of the large gangs from within, Miko was publicly recognized as the King Of The Night and became a heavy weight in the crime world.

    When news of this spread out, the Law Enforcers announced an immediate ban from entering the district.

    Anyone who is caught entering or leaving the district would be considered a criminal and would be arrested on site.

    There were no exceptions.

    After that report, the public viewed the already dangerous Night District as an entity separate from the city. It was like a foreign country within their borders.

    A gangsters¡¯ paradise or crime kingdom with Miko as king.

    Inside the Night District.

    Although it''s inhabitants were now considered outlaws and refugees by everyone else, the people that lived in the Night District were pretty much unbothered.

    Now that the entire district was under one flag, gang wars were pretty much nonexistent. So walking or working at night were at lot more safer compared to the recent years.

    The enforcers who were already scarce in the district also became nonexistent. Now Exsul members served as their replacement as everything was under their control.

    Exsul was already like a private army rather than a gang, so patrolling the streets and keeping order came naturally to them.

    However what most people didn''t know was that Exsul wasn''t based in the 11 District. It was instead based in an ordinary and unappealing house in the 17th District; or more specifically underneath it.

    ¡°Sir Code Breaker.¡±

    Edward was in his office underground overlooking some charts.

    Since he was Miko''s crime partner Edward naturally held a very high position in Exsul. In fact he could issue any order he wants and it would be carried out by the members.

    The only one who could overturn any decision made by Edward was Miko himself.

    In other words, Edward was the #2 while Miko was the number one. Edward was also seen as the manager of the organization. This was because other than the few plans and tactics created by Miko every other action was the group took was thought up by and executed by Edward himself.

    Edward was also responsible for all of the organization¡¯s business transactions and deals.

    In actuality Edward was always a great business man if it wasn''t for his brother¡¯s interference he would''ve risen to top along time ago.

    So Edward was naturally well respected by the Exsul members.

    While Exsul members called Miko ¡°Don¡±, they called Edward ¡°Sir¡±. But they also used his nickname at Edward¡¯s request.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    He asked the subordinate that had just came in.

    ¡°We received news that some remnants of the gangs we¡¯ve destroyed has banned together and are planning to rebel against our rule.¡±

    Said the subordinate.

    ¡°Destroyed them.¡±

    Edward said without looking away from the charts.

    ¡°Destroy them with every ounce of our power, and make sure you throughly massacre them all. No exceptions.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The subordinate, Yota answered.

    Edward learnt from Miko that decisiveness was essential when it came to surviving in this type of world.

    If there was a potential threat, destroy it without mercy. The only exception was when they have more value alive than dead.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Asked Edward.

    ¡°Yes. This is a bit personal question of mine, but what are we going to do about the news of the enforcers impending attack.¡±

    ¡°Don''t know. The don handles anything that has to do with the military.¡±

    Edward answered with indifference. He had confidence that Miko could deal with it somehow.

    ¡°Where is the don?¡±

    Yota asked.

    It was obvious that he was a bit anxious.

    Edward finally took his eyes from the charts on the screen and looked at him.

    ¡°The don is training in the virtual reality chamber.¡±

    *Boom!*

    In a room that was on the other end of the base, Miko was in an intense battle.

    And his opponent was Ishma.

    *Boom!*

    Miko jumped to the side and dodged a stomp by Ishma, which caused the mountain he was standing on to split up like it was cut.

    Miko floated in the air with his wings on his back and looked down at her while breathing heavily.

    ¡°Your hand to hand combat skills are really top notch. It must''ve been hone through all of your death matches.¡±

    Ishma didn''t have her usually mischievous air about her. She instead had a cold and dangerous atmosphere.

    ¡®Damn, for someone with the attention span of a cat I have to admit that she''s powerful.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°Come on this is no time to be spacing out.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Ishma suddenly appeared before Miko and flipped and slammed her heel down on his head.

    Miko quickly gather Qi around his arms and lifted them to block it.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    He was sent crashing into the ground, where he landed on his feet and destroyed the earth underneath him.

    He looked up and saw Ishma with her jet black crow wings falling down towards him.

    Ishma swung down her hand and an arc of green light rush down towards him.

    Miko quickly activated [Dragon Rage] and created two giant hands which caught the arc and crushed it.

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Ishma appeared behind him and kick upside his head.

    Miko bounced off the ground a few times before forcible spinning his body and got to his feet.

    ¡°Ive already told you. You need to try drawing out my power that''s sealed inside you.¡±

    Ishma said as she looked down on him.

    ¡°I''ve been trying but I just can''t seem to connect to your power without holding you in your sword form.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, we''re connected by a soul contract. We''re literally one so you should be able to draw out my demonic power. If you do then I can teach some of my originals, which I''m no longer able to use because you''re not strong enough.¡±

    ¡°And like I said, I can''t seem to feel the connection to your power that''s sealed inside me.¡±

    ¡°Pathetic.¡±

    ¡°What was that?! I don''t want to hear that from someone who still occasion wet the bed!¡±

    ¡°I told you that was Regis playing a prank on me!¡±

    Ishma screamed back with a red face.

    It was actually Regis as she said, but Miko just wanted to get back at her.

    ¡°Hmph! I don''t know why you can''t do something as simply drawing out power that was already stored inside you.¡±

    ¡°It''s probably your brother¡¯s seal interfering. I can''t think of any other explanation.¡±

    Said Regis who was spectating from a far.

    ¡°Well, that is possible. But you said that you''ll surpass my brother so just do it.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°Just do it? You make sound like I''m taking out the trash or something. Ajax was a monster even on Higher Beings standard. I can''t just surpass him.¡±

    Miko said with an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Too bad. Then I can''t teach you my God Killing techniques.¡±

    Ishma said as if giving up.

    This all started when Ishma casually mentioned that she had created some god killing techniques with the help of her father. Interested in this Miko urged her to teach him them, but as Ishma wasn''t a good teacher the only way Miko could learn it was if he saw it himself.

    However, Ishma was unable to use her true powers because of Ajax¡¯s seal. As an alternative Ishma propose Miko accessing her power that was sealed inside him and then she''ll try her best to teach him her techniques.

    But as you can see it was unsuccessful. Miko was unable to draw out even an ounce of Ishma¡¯s power.

    Whether it was the seal interfering or Miko''s incompetence, it was unknown.

    ¡°Since you can''t learn my techniques yet, I can just spar with you to make sure you don''t get rusty.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°That''s surprising a good idea, Ishma. Fighting people stronger than you, like Miko always done, isn''t always a good way to get stronger. Sometimes you need to fight on your level so that you can get a better understanding of your strengths and weakness as well as your limits.¡±

    Regis commented from the side.

    ¡°Oh, you''ve finally realized my greatness! Bask in my glory!"

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. All hail the stupid crow.¡±

    Regis mumbled.

    She then turned Miko.

    ¡°So Sebas is coming to crush us. What are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°That''s easy. Crush him instead.¡±

    Miko spoke a devious smile.

    ¡°If Sebas wants to finish this in an all out war than I have no problem creating hell with him. He has troops, so do I. He has guns, so do I. If it''s death he wants its death he gets.¡±

    Miko released his claws as if he was itching to sink them into Sebas¡¯ flesh.

    ¡°Just watch how I knock over one of the pillars!¡±

 The Siege Of The Night District

    16th District.

    This was one of the Four districts that possessed one of the gates used to enter and exit the city.

    In other words, this district was under the direct command of one of the Four Pillars.

    And that pillar was none other than the leader of the military, Sebas Lovefall.

    Inside the military camp just beside the gate, there was a tall tower that overlooked the entire district.

    Sebas was inside his office sitting by himself while tapping the desk with his finger.

    He was tanskinned, had long flowing pink hair, had a delicate looking face that was covered up with a bit of make up. His body was slim but muscular.

    He wore bright colored stylish camouflage uniform with a scarf around his neck.

    He looked like if he was to change the way he dressed a little bit he could pose as either sex.

    Overall he looked like he was on the boundary of a man and a woman.

    ¡°Are the preparations ready yet?¡±

    He spoke with a delicate voice.

    ¡°Yes, Master Sebas. We''re ready to move upon your orders.¡±

    A soldier reply to him through his communicator.

    ¡°I see. We¡¯ll move out in 4 hours. Take that time to ensure that no civilian stumbles anywhere near the war zone. That''s the same for the media as well. Also keep an eye on the 11th district movements and report if there''s any sign of any unusual movements.

    ¡°Yes, Master Sebas.¡±

    ¡°Also remind the troops that beside Miko anyone else can be killed on sight. We have no intention to show terrorists any mercy.¡±

    Sebas said with a cold voice.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    The call cut off with that.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    But at this time a different call was coming in.

    ¡°What is it, Jun?¡±

    Sebas answered the call with a frown.

    ¡°Im just calling to ask you if you''re seriously planning to go through with this?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Heavenly Demon King Miko is a terror to the city. This is no longer about my personal feelings, this is a fact. Don''t you remember what happened the last time a Night King appeared in the city?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. Who could forget? The city came so close to be taken over by him after all.¡±

    ¡°Then my sieging of the Night District is just. We can''t affordfor another incident like what happened 25 years ago.¡±

    ¡°Just, huh?¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°No. You''re cause is just, but that doesn''t mean that you''ll win.¡±

    ¡°Are you implying that I might lose?¡±

    There was anger in Sebas¡¯ voice.

    ¡°It''s a possibility that can''t be ruled out. Miko only took a little over a month to move from a student to the King of the Night District. He can''t be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ve lost too much because of him to underestimate him. I''m going in guns blazing, and I intend to win using everything at my disposal.¡±

    ¡°I''m sure Miko will do the same.¡±

    Sebas frowned when he heard that.

    ¡°Well, anyway. Just be careful. It''s hard to replace a pillar even if it''s a prick like you.¡±

    Before Sebas could respond Jun hung up.

    ¡°¡­.I''ll definitely win, even if I have to destroy half the city to do so!¡±

    Sebas spoke with clear hatred.

    At the same time, Silver Crow had gathered in Bloom¡¯s home that was in the 3rd District.

    ¡°The battle should be starting any moment now.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    From her tone it was obvious that she was anxious.

    ¡°Hey, who do you think will win?¡±

    Asked Reiji.

    ¡°What a stupid question. No matter how much people Miko gathered up and how notorious he¡¯s become, he can''t possibly win against a Pillar.¡±

    Said Zetsu.

    No one retorted him because what he said was true.

    Sebas was a Pillar, and the Pillars ruled the city for a reason.

    Each pillar had a force equal to a small country¡¯s army, that wasn''t something a gang should be able to repel.

    Not to mention that Miko was facing a quarter of the city''s forces. No matter how you look at it, Miko was in a desperate situation.

    ¡°I wouldn''t be so quick to count Miko out.¡±

    The one who said that was Jin, who finally came to a meeting after so long.

    ¡°Why? Do you think he can win?¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Chrome asked.

    ¡°Don''t know, but I can''t deny that I wouldn''t enjoy that outcome.¡±

    Jin said with a smile.

    ¡°To me it looks like you''re hoping that Miko destroy Sebas and his enforcers.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    As the one who knew Jin the best, she could see his true face more than the rest of Silver Crow.¡±

    Jin didn''t reply and simply closed his eyes as if ignoring her statement.

    However inside his mind Jin was laughing hysterically and cursing Sebas to fall.

    Of all the pillars Sebas was the one Jin hated the most.

    Elsewhere the conversation between Kaido and Hana was more casual.

    ¡°Say Kaido, are you planning on joining the battle?¡±

    Hana asked while watching tv.

    Since the people on tv weren''t really in front of her they wouldn''t be affected by her Mad Eyes, so she could use them to watch tv.

    The reason why she didn''t see what Kaido looked like from a picture was because she wanted the first time she sees his face to bein person. So Hana decided to wait until Kaido found a way to keep her Mad Eyes under control.

    Kaido shook his head at her question.

    ¡°While it would be best to take this opportunity to take down one of the pillars, my instinct tells me that I best not get involved.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Then you better not, if you got hurt I would be sad.¡±

    Hana had a sad expression as she said that.

    Kaido who was sitting beside her patted her head.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m tough, so it isn''t easy to hurt me.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Hana nodded with a happy expression.

    ¡®Cute.¡¯

    Kaido thought.

    He then looked out the window and listened to the siren sounds echoing in the city.

    ¡°Now then, what are you going to do Miko?¡±

    Sirens echoed throughout the city.

    Everyone knew what this signified.

    War was upon them.

    *Roar!*

    The roaring sounds of engines caused the ground and buildings to shake vigorously.

    When everyone looked out their windows and on the road they saw something terrifying.

    What they saw was about 20ft high and 10ft wide. It was made of pure black steel, and ran on monstrous carbon tires.

    ¡°They took the Nemean Armored Car!¡±

    They were the Nemean Series Armored Cars developed by MTYH.

    It was based on the Nemean Lion that was known for its viscousness and armored skin. The Nemean Lion was said to lay waste to several countries until it was killed by the Greek hero Hercules in one of his 12 famous labors. It''s skinwas even turned into a pelt by Hercules which he wore like an armor.

    The Nemean Lion was so impressive that the gods made it into the Constellation Leo which was also one of the zodiacs. So it could be imagine just how powerful an armored vehicle based on it was.

    They could easily withstand a [X Class] attack, made of pure anti-magic reinforce steel, has an underwater and flight mode, has missiles, lasers, plasma ray, and even a Railgun.

    It was literally a monster on wheels.

    The cost of one these monsters was equivalent to a national budget, which was worth it considering it had the fire power to battle a [X Class].

    ¡°Sebas is really going all out.¡±

    The one who said that was a man with white hair, and dressed in a white suit.

    ¡°Cursed King Arsene.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Arsene who was sitting on the ledge of a building, turned around when he heard someone call his name.

    ¡°Oh, well isn''t this a honor.¡±

    The person who was behind him was shrouded in darkness, so their physical features couldn''t be seen. But for someone of Arsene¡¯s level, this darkness couldn''t stop him from recognizing who the person was.

    ¡°The Demon Blacksmith, Miguel. Why do I have the honor of meeting the man hailed as the creator of all weapons?¡±

    Arsene spoke with a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Leave my city at once, Cursed King. Your kind are not allowed here any more.¡±

    Miguel said with a harsh tone.

    ¡°Oh, cold. I wasn''t the one who almost destroy your city five years ago. That was Lennox. Please don''t blame all Tyrants for the crimes of one.¡±

    Arsene then smiled.

    ¡°But more importantly, you finally admit that you''re the one who created MYTH. It was just speculation for years, so thanks for your confirmation.¡±

    He said with a bow.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miguel said nothing in response to Arsene''s courteous behavior. But even so Arsene continued.

    ¡°I mean who else but you could create such ingenious inventions. As expected of Hephaestus¡¯ Proxy.¡±

    ¡°Enough. State your reason for breaking into my city.¡±

    Arsene pointed at the direction of the 11th District.

    ¡°I simply came here to watch over my former queen¡¯s grandson. I''m also good friends with Nero and Nova, so I felt like Miko and I could get along as well.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°By the way, is this okay? Won''t your city suffer some serious damage if this battle happens?¡±

    ¡°That''s none of your concern. Leave, don''t make me repeat myself.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! I''ll leave when I want. It''s not like you''re here anyway, and your shadow projection is nowhere enough to force me out. So I want to see how will you make me leave.¡±

    ¡°Like this. Gaia, eject the contamination.¡±

    The moment Miguel said that a white light devoured Arsene. He didn''t have enough time to react before he was removed from the city and flung outside the continent.

    ¡°Fool. This is my city. There are certain functions that only I can access.¡±

    He then became silent for a while before mumbling-

    ¡°No matter how much damage the city receives from this fight, it doesn''t matter since the experiment is almost complete. At that time I will no longer have any need for the city or its inhabitants.¡±

    After saying that he disappeared.

    Outside the entrance that led into the 11th District.

    Countless soldiers and enforcers armed with all kinds of high powered weapons stood at attention with serious expressions.

    Behind them were hundreds of armored vehicles and tanks. In the air heavily armed drones flying in the sky along with androids that were using personal aircrafts.

    If one was to see such an army, they would naturally shake in fear whether it was aimed at them or not.

    Tension was at its peak as Sebas made his appearance in front of the terrifying army.

    ¡°Any signs of Exsul?¡±

    He asked a nearby soldier.

    The soldier saluted and then spoke.

    ¡°None sir! We haven''t notice any suspicious movements on our way here either!¡±

    Sebas frowned when heard that.

    ¡°Strange. What is that brat planning now? I doubt he ran.¡±

    He then thought about it some more and turned around and looked at his army.

    ¡°Men, today we''re here to eliminate a great threat and we will not stop until every scum as been eliminated!¡±

    He drew his saber from his waist.

    ¡°March on and destroy thy enemy!¡±

    ¡°OHHHHHH!¡±

    The soldiers and enforcers roared and they all moved together past Sebas and towards the Night District.

    And then-

    *BOOM!*

    An explosion suddenly occurred at the front of the marching army and blew away countless soldiers.

    ¡°What happened?! Where were we attacked from?!¡±

    ¡°Right here, Sebas.¡±

    At that moment, Miko appeared out of nowhere holding a bazooka while dressed in a black trench coat.

    ¡°I want to know who gave you bitches permission to enter my kingdom?¡±

    He said with an arrogant tone.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Seeing Miko made the hate Sebas felt for him intensify.

    ¡°The enemy is in front of you! Engage!¡±

    Sebas roared.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    ¡°?!¡±

    However before his soldiers could react several loud explosions came from inside the Night District.

    The night sky lit up and everyone could see something that looked like fireworks flying up in the sky.

    ¡°Missiles!¡±

    Sebas screamed.

    ¡°Shot them down!¡±

    The androids and drones that were in the air started intercepting the missiles.

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Those aren''t missiles.¡±

    A crazy look appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Those are rockets carrying suicide bombers.¡±

    Sebas looked up and saw the rockets open up and peoplediving out of it. They were all people with bombs strapped to themselves.

    They all held Gatling guns which they used to open fire on the androids and drones.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    The bullets from the Gatling guns rip the androids and drones apart. Of course the people were turned into minced meat.

    However, they didn''t just die like that. As if they were possessed by the devil, the suicide bombers pressed the triggers and caused their bombs to detonate.

    *BOOM!*

    Each explosion was so massive that it took several drones and androids with them.

    Some who were able to past the aerial team, fell straight to the ground with insane looks on their faces.

    They detonated their bombs while laughing hysterically.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Screams of terror came from Sebas¡¯ army as they were blown to pieces. They were thrown into chaos by the Mad bombardment.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! So those rebels did have some use after all.¡±

    Miko held his stomach and laughed as he watched the hellish scene come to an end.

    ¡°MIIIKKKOOO!¡±

    Sebas roared and fired a shot right through Miko¡¯s head.

    Miko''s body fell over while throwing up two middle fingers with a devilish smile.

    ¡°Now that I took care of your air team, you have permission to enter.¡±

    Miko''s body disappeared the moment it hit the floor.

    But his voice still echoed through out the city.

    ¡°Come, Sebas Lovefall! Enter the place that will serve as your grave!¡±

 War Of The Night

    Miko''s declaration of Sebas¡¯ death echoed throughout the city and made lots of people shiver.

    Everyone knew at that moment that Miko was seriously intending to take on a pillar and had no intention of backing down.

    They knew that the Night District was going to turn into a blood bath!

    As for Sebas himself he stood at the entrance of the Night District fuming.

    ¡°Advance! Go and kill that motherfucker!¡±

    He screamed as his delicate face became extremely ugly with anger.

    The soldiers responded to his order and marched on.

    Even though they lost quite a lot of soldiers it didn''t meant that the army''s overall strength had decreased. The soldiers that were lost didn''t even amount to 10% of its fire power. The army was still intimidating.

    The ground shook as they advanced with the monster vehicles between them.

    The 11th District had a total of five entrances. This was because the district was surrounded District 17, 5, 9, 20, and 16. Sebas chose to enter through all five entrances but his main force was entering through District 16.

    The reason behind this was simply because that''s where he''s based, which meant that it was the route he was certain was safe.

    The army marched into the district from all sides and then spread out in search of their enemies.

    The first army to encounter their enemies and entered combat was the one that took the 17th District route.

    They were suddenly attacked while marching down the streets where the prostitutes would sell their bodies to anyone who had the right price.

    They were attacked by a group of women who posed as whores when the soldiers gave them a warning to leave the district or be treated as terrorists.

    The women pulled some flash bombs from their exposed bras and threw them up in the air.

    The soldiers were caught off guard for a moment but they were still trained warriors. They instantly activated their anti-flare goggles on their faces.

    They aimed their weapons at the women and opened up fire.

    However, at that moment they were assaulted by heavy gun fire from above.

    Dozens of women mounted machine guns on the roof and were firing at the soldiers. This gave the women who threw the flash bombs a chance to escape.

    ¡°Return fire!¡±

    The soldier who seemed to be leader ordered while firing back at the women on the roof.

    In just seconds the streets turned into a deadly battlefield.

    ¡°Switch ammunition!¡±

    A melodic voice rung out among the women, and a goddess like woman with azure hair stepped out in a white dress.

    This woman who looked identical to Tiamat was Regis who was using a technique similar to Miko''s to age.

    ¡°Use the flame bullets!¡±

    Regis ordered.

    Moments later glowing streaks of light descended upon the soldiers.

    *Boom!*

    The streaks of light exploded and turned into bursts of flames which blew the soldiers away.

    ¡°Don''t flutter! Our armor are heat resistant!¡±

    The captain shouted.

    But he knew that the fire wasn''t what caused his soldiers to flutter, it was the shockwave that was released when the bullets turned into flames.

    Each bullet had a shockwave powerful enough to send a car flying. The captain knew this because he naturally used this type of bullet as well.

    ¡°Return fire using the same ammunition!¡±

    The soldiers quickly change the magazines of their guns with a flick of their hands. They all quickly fired at the rooftops.

    *Boom!*

    Bullets collided and caused huge bursts of fire to lit up the night.

    However, the soldiers¡¯ attacks didn''t reach the women.

    ¡°Tch! They have an advantage because they''re on the roofs!¡±

    The captain clicked his tongue and cursed.

    He then snapped his fingers and a squadron of soldiers rushed up front with bazookas; and got on their knees and aimed them at the rooftops.

    ¡°Fallback!¡±

    Regis shouted as she saw the bazookas, but she was one step too late.

    Static could be seen generating in the bazookas nozzles before lightning shot out and hit the buildings.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    *Boom!*

    Several buildings were simultaneous blown to pieces.

    The men prepared to fire another shot while searching for the enemy.

    *Swoosh!*

    At that moment the heads of half of bazooka holders flew up in the air, severed from their bodies.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The captain was shocked as he saw Regis shooting towards him with her hand in the form of a blade.

    However the captain was still a seasoned soldier.

    He quickly reacted with a jump back and narrowly avoided Regis¡¯ slash.

    He pulled two handguns from his waist and fired at her.

    Regis swung her blade arm and the deflected the bullets.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The force behind the bullets were a lot more powerful than she expected which caused her movements to slow down significantly.

    This allowed the captain to escape and the surrounding soldiers to finally react to her.

    ¡°Surprise attack failed, huh?¡±

    She calmly mumbled as the soldiers closed in on her from all sides.

    ¡°Well, no big deal.¡±

    Blades shot from out of her body and pierced through the soldiers that were closest to her.

    She then spurted her bladed wings and took flight.

    ¡°The war has just began, so consider our meeting a greeting. We¡¯ll be sure to meet again if you survive long enough.¡±

    Well saying that she flew away. The captain could see the silhouettes of women retreating with her.

    He stood in silence for a while and stared at the headless bodies of his men.

    ¡°¡­..Advance!¡±

    He said after composing his thoughts.

    At the same time deep within the Night District.

    Miko sat behind his desk with his eyes closed. After a while he slowly opened them.

    ¡°Regis failed.¡±

    He chuckled a little.

    ¡°She must be a little frustrated.¡±

    He got up and walked out his office. He immediately found himself standing in front of hundreds of people who all looked at him with reverence.

    He looked to his side and saw Edward to his right.

    ¡°Lady Ishmavael has already left.¡±

    Edward said.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Currently both Ishma and Regis were very far away from Miko.

    Normally they shouldn''t be so far away from Miko who was providing them with magic. The one reason they weren''t by his side was because they were at war and the two them need to lead an army of their own to counter Sebas¡¯.

    Because of this, Regis and Ishma were currently using the magic they''ve been storing to move independently. Of course, Miko could sense their location and could also summon them back to his side if he needs to.

    ¡°How many did she take?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Around 3000.¡±

    Miko put on a pondering expression.

    ¡°That less than I expected. Well, knowing her she mostly just said a random number.¡±

    He said with a laugh.

    ¡°Regis also took around 3000 women to create an all woman squad. That leaves around 15,000 to do as we wish.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°Any plans?¡±

    ¡°I have countless. You?¡±

    Edward smile mischievously.

    ¡°Just give me a few hundred men and I assure that we can end this war in a couple days time in our favor.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I find your confidence a bit alarming, but why not? Take whoever you want.¡±

    Miko then suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Ah, but not Yota. I need him to lead an army of his own.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Edward answered with a weird smile.

    Miko was curious as to what he had planned but he decided to sit and wait for the surprised.

    ¡°Sola.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Don.¡±

    A young girl stepped out and stood in front of Miko. She was the same candy girl that helped poison the late Sweet-Tooth.

    ¡°Just like Yota you''ll be leading a squad to repel and if possible annihilate Sebas¡¯ soldiers.¡±

    Sola and Yota were high ranked members in Exsul who Miko recruited when the gang was just being created.

    Strangely enough, they were also royalty from neighboring kingdoms of the Dragna clan. They underwent military training from a young age and were very talented in warfare and espionage.

    As for the reason why they came to join Miko''s gang, it was because they were fans of his from when he was at Dragna Kingdom.

    They arrived to the city long before him but they always kept up to date with news in their countries and their surroundings. They naturally heard of Miko and quickly became his fans. So when they heard that he became a criminal and was forming a gang to counter the city itself, they naturally wanted to join.

    Miko confirmed their motives and stories to be true so he took them in and decided to groom them himself.

    Having a prince and princess from other countries as his subordinates had countless rewards.

    ¡°Yes, Don.¡±

    Sola said with bow and her pink ponytail swayed.

    Miko the turned and faced the rest of his gang.

    ¡°Now then, let''s run wild!¡±

    Somewhere else in the Night District.

    Sebas men were traveling down the deserted streets with cautious steps

    ¡°The fuck? Did everyone run away before we came here?¡±

    A soldier asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been walking around for a hour now.¡±

    ¡°You think they got frighten and ran away?¡±

    ¡°That''s impossible. Considering the Heavenly Demon King¡¯s personality he wouldn''t allow that.¡±

    ¡°Hey, he''s still a kid despite everything he''s done. Him getting scared isn''t that surprising.¡±

    ¡°Shh! Keep focus! We''re already behind enemy lines!¡±

    The moment the leader said that he heard the sound of engines.

    He turned and saw a single light piercing through the darkness of the night. Soon more and more light appeared and sound of engines grew even louder.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    He heard a mad laugh echoed over the sound of the engines.

    ¡°Dark Crow squad, kill every man woman and child that blocks my path!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Ishma!¡±

    It was then that he was finally able to make out a black haired girl riding a bike while leading dozens of other bikers behind her.

    ¡°It''s a fucking slaughter!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    The bikers all pulled out rocket launchers.

    ¡°P-Prepare for battle!¡±

    The leader shouted.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    At Ishma''s command the bikers all put their bikes on autopilot and fired at the soldiers before they were able to respond.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guaahh?!¡±

    Dozens of soldiers screamed out in pain as they were blown away. Some missing their limbs.

    Ishma stood up on her bike and pulled two rocket launchers from her space ring, and jumped off the bike.

    ¡°Eat shit!¡±

    She fired both at once.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guahhh?!¡±

    More screams rang out as she landed on the ground.

    The moment she did two soldiers in powersuits rushed towards her with guns.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Ishma grinned and swung her hand two times. The men''s hands with the guns were severed and flew up in the air.

    Ishma ignored the man''s screams and ripped the guns out of the severed hands and used them to shot the men in the heads.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    She then spun around and shot two who were trying to sneak attack her, then whistled and her bike rode up beside her.

    She jumped on it and ordered it to move.

    She took a machine gun from a corpse and fired it into the crowd of soldiers ghost that were battling her squad.

    Everywhere she turned her gun would cut down dozens.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Guns are fricking sweet! Whoever created them was a fucking genius!¡±

    She laughed as she continued to mowed down whoever was around her.

    And then-

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    *Boom!*

    Her bike was destroyed by a blast from a tank that came from the back.

    Ishma spun her body in the air and landed on the ground.

    ¡°Oh! That''s a tank! I saw Edward with a couple of them!¡±

    An insane smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Everyone else attack the enemy! I''ll take on that toy!¡±

    She shot forward with an insane pace.

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    The soldiers created a blockage to obstruct her.

    ¡°Move bitch!¡±

    The next step she took the image of a crow appeared on the ground.

    *Boom!*

    Every soldier that Crow appeared under suddenly burst into slices of meat as if they were reduced to bologna.

    ¡°Enemy in sight!¡±

    The soldiers in the tank saw Ishma and readied to engage her.

    ¡°Let''s go! Tonight I''ll slaughter everyone of you!¡±

    She boldly declared as she moved to take on the tank with a crazed expression.

    It was like this the first night of the war of the Night District started.

 A War Of Hatred

    Down the path that led into the Night District from the 16th District, Sebas Lovefall had set up his camp with majority of his soldiers guarding it.

    ¡°What''s the update from the other armies?¡±

    Sebas asked while operating a tablet. In front of him were two pink and gold handguns inside a silver case.

    The silver case was connected with the handguns that were lit up.

    Sebas was using his tablet to perform maintenance on his pistols.

    ¡°All armies have reported that they came in contact with the enemy on numerous occasions. The 5th District army reportedly engaged in the biggest battle so far. They''ve lost hundreds of soldiers and weapons before they were finally able to repel the enemy.¡±

    A soldier reported with a stern tone.

    ¡°Was there anyone noticeable on the enemy side involved in the battle?¡±

    Sebas asked.

    What he really wanted to know was if Miko was involved and if they were able to injury him in any way.

    The soldier nodded.

    ¡°It was reported that the enemy''s force was being headed by one of the Heavenly Demon King¡¯s swords. The one who''s called Ishmavael. There were also reports that her compatriot Regis was also leading the very first attack on our forces when they entered the district. She was reported to be leading an all woman squad.¡±

    ¡°He''s letting his swords lead his gang?¡±

    Sebas put on a pondering expression.

    He soon finished his maintenance on his guns and put down the tablet.

    ¡°Whatever. I''m taking the field. Tell everyone to get ready to move out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The soldier hurriedly left Sebas¡¯ tent.

    After he left Sebas took up his guns and put them in the holsters on his waist. He also strapped his saber on his waistbefore putting on a stylish military overcoat.

    He then hurriedly walked out of his camp with a serious expression.

    By the time he walked five steps every soldier in the camp already stood at attention and was ready to move.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    After saying those simple words Sebas and his army moved into action.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    A car pulled up at Sebas foot and a handsome man wearing a chaperon¡¯s uniform came out and opened the door for Sebas.

    Sebas entered and the car drove off. Behind it were dozens of armored vehicles carrying Sebas¡¯ army.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Sebas sat in his car with his eyes closed as if patiently waiting.

    ¡°My lord, we have company.¡±

    His eyes opened when he heard what the driver said.

    He looked and saw that the road up ahead was blocked off by a large group of people.

    They were all armed and looked like criminals.

    ¡°What should we do, My lord?¡±

    The driver asked.

    ¡°Keep driving.¡±

    Sebas pulled his guns and stuck his upper body outside the window.

    ¡°Sebas Lovefall! Today is the day you die!¡±

    One of men stepped out with a huge cannon and roared.

    Sebas ignored him pointed his gun at him, and then-

    ¡°Eliminate thy enemy.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Two overwhelming bursts of pink light shot out of the nozzles of Sebas gun and hit the group of men. They were instantly blown away and turned into scraps of meat. Their weapons had long since melted and were reduced puddle of molten metal.

    Seeing that the pest was gone Sebas drew his body back into the car.

    Not far away Miko sat on a building ledge and look down on the road which Sebas was driving down.

    ¡°Not bad. As expected of the person who controls the city''s military. Decisive and cruel.¡±

    He said as he smiled.

    He stood up.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Jumped off the roof and dozens of shadows quickly followed after him.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Sebas suddenly sense the presence of someone falling from the sky and saw Miko with his black coat fluttering in the air which gave him the imagine of a demon falling from the night sky.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Sebas screamed with his voice filled of hate.

    Miko fell not too far from his car.

    He smiled as several dozen Exsul members landed behind him.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Run wild!¡±

    Miko shouted and rushed towards the car.

    Sebas kicked out the windshield of his car and jumpedout while it was still driving.

    He pulled his guns and ran towards Miko with an incredible speed.

    Miko pulled two swords from his waist and charged Sebas with a wild expression.

    ¡°Sebas!¡±

    He swung his sword and powerful force rip through the ground and headed towards Sebas.

    Sebas jumped to the side and dodged.

    *BOOM!*

    The force from Miko''s sword cutthe car Sebas was in two and caused it to explode.

    Sebas ignored the car and fired his guns with a crazed expression.

    *BOOM!*

    Miko lifted his sword and dodged the shots and swung his sword again.

    Sebas didn''t dodge this time and fired at the force that was ripping the road apart.

    *BOOM!*

    The forces collided and caused a massive explosion occurred. Asphalt flew about as the two finally were in striking distance of each other.

    Miko swung down his sword with his full strength. Sebas swung his arm and used the back of his gun to block the sword.

    He then used his free gun to fire at Miko''s head. Miko moved his head out of the way and then swung his other sword.

    Sebas jumped over it and fired his guns down at Miko.

    Miko smiled and slashed both swords at the same time.

    *BOOM!*

    A blast occurred when the blade collided with the bullets, which distanced the two.

    The moment two landed nearly 100m from each other as their respective armies rushed forward and joined the fray.

    *BOOM!*

    Guns and swords collided as the entire road immediately turned into a blood battlefield.

    ¡°Die heavenly demon king!¡±

    The enforcers that were in Sebas army immediately targeted Miko. Miko had killed countless of their comrades so their hatred for him was sky high.

    Miko saw them and a cold smile came across his face.

    ¡°You dogs have been barking for far too long!¡±

    He immediately activated Dragon Rage and covered himself with purple aura.

    He then put away his swords and drew two shotguns from his back.

    He shot forward and dodged a shot from an enforcer and stab him with the gun nozzle.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    With a laugh he blew the enforcer¡¯s torso away.

    He then spun around and slapped two enforcers with his guns and shattered their teeth.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    He blew them to pieces with his guns and then jumped into the air. The purple aura formed several arms and took guns from the dead enforcers corpses.

    Miko then aimeda total of 12 guns in different directionsand opened fire on the his enemies that surrounded him.

    A hail of beams and bullets hit the bodies of the enforcers and ripped them to pieces.

    Flesh and blood flung about in the air.

    ¡°Mikoooo!¡±

    Sebas roared when he saw this from a distance.

    He was surrounded by Exsul members who were closing in on him.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He jumped kicked a man out of the way.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    The kick was so strong that it instantly shattered every bone in his body and causing him to die after releasing a scream.

    Sebas¡¯ delicate face had long since twisted into that of a demon¡¯s.

    He rushed forward and fired his gun with a lightning speed.

    Two men blocked his path and swung their swords intending to behead him.

    Sebas eyes flashed a deadly light.

    He stooped under the slashes and pointed his gun under the men''s chin and fired.

    *BOOM!*

    Not only did Sebas blew off their head but their entire upper body was nowhere to be seen as fried entrails rained down from the sky.

    ¡°Grr!¡±

    Sebas looked at the remaining people that surrounded him with the eyes of a wild beast. It was like his hatred toward Miko had robbed him of his humanity.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone who saw his gaze subconsciously stepped back with frighten expressions.

    They finally knew why Sebas was nicknamed the Beast of the city.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He roared, and as if responding to his roar Sebas¡¯ gun stared glowing an ominous red light before transforming into two big cannons.

    With a roar he fired the cannons without warning.

    *BOOM!*

    Pink light shot towards Miko''s direction and burnt away everything that was in its path.

    Miko saw this and alarm take over his face. He immediately threw all caution to the wind and released his Qi at maximum capacity and gathered it in his palm.

    ¡°Fuckoff Blast!¡±

    He threw the black and white ball to intercept Sebas attack.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    A enormous blast occurred and blew away everything in the area. The buildings scattered, the ground shook, and those caught up in it instantly perished.

    ¡°Hah! Hah! Hah!¡±

    Miko stood in a crater with his arms crossed in front of him.

    His clothes were burnt badly and he had a few burns on him as well.

    He looked around and realized that everyone of his men that were around him were either dead or heavily injured.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He quickly spun around and threw a punch. His fist collided with that of a man wearing a powersuit.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon King, this will be your grave!¡±

    Miko quickly realized that he was surrounded by Sebas¡¯ men, while his own men where out of commission.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°My grave? Hahaha!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A burst of Qi suddenly shot into the soldiers body and caused his organs to explode.

    He fell on his knees and vomited out blood.

    With a sadistic smile Miko stomped on his lowered head and squashed it.

    The blood splashed on Miko''s face which emphasized his demon crimson eyes.

    Miko spread his arms out wide.

    ¡°Come! I''ll show you what a true demon is like!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The moment he said that crimson aura released from his body with a blast and caused the ground under him to shatter and even the air to tremble.

    Even though he didn''t activate [Sin King], Beleth¡¯s power was surging through Miko''s body.

    The feeling he gave wasn''t that a cornered person but that of a hungry beast ready to devour everything in sight.

    ¡°C-Charge!¡±

    A brave soldier shouted and charged towards Miko.

    The other soldiers started attacking from a distance with their weapons.

    Miko rushed towards them with a mad laugh as he utilized Phantom Step to avoid the bullets with minimal movements, which made it look like the bullets had flown through him.

    The first to meet the demonic Miko was the brave soldier.

    He swung his giant sword trying to cut Miko in two.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Miko laughed as he swung his claw.

    *BOOM!*

    Not only the brave soldier but everyone that charged with him were blown away with broken bodies and fell on the ground while withering in pain.

    Miko shot forward like an arrow while skillfully avoiding the soldiers¡¯ attack.

    With every step he took, crimson tattoos appeared on Miko''s face.

    He had activated [War Face].

    He jumped and slammed his fist on the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    Crimson light ripped through the ground and exploded underneath the soldiers feet and blew them away.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    Screams echoed out as Miko started to kill his way through Sebas¡¯ army.

    And then-

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Miko suddenly felt a hit to his stomach which sent him flying far away.

    He bounced off the ground a few times before springing to his feet.

    Miko looked in front of him and saw Sebas covered in his own blood.

    He was staring at Miko with hateful eyes.

    ¡°I thought that you had already dropped dead but looks like your still kicking.¡±

    Miko said as he wiped the blood from his mouth.

    Sebas said nothing and slowly walked towards Miko.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Miko grinned savagely and walked towards Sebas as well.

    But then-

    (Miko retreat now!)

    Tiamat voice suddenly went off in his head.

    He did as she said and leaped back.

    *BOOM!*

    The moment he leaped back a beam fell from the sky and destroyed where he was just standing.

    ¡°¡­..An aerial attack?¡±

    Miko asked in shock.

    He was pretty sure that he destroyed all of Sebas aerial forces earlier.

    (It''s coming from a satellite. It''s far outside the range of all of your attacks. But that''s not all, a very dangerous weapon is making its way here. I believe that it''s that Nemean Armored Car that Edward spoke about. I recommend your temporary retreat.)

    ¡°....I guess you''re right. Edward did say that I shouldn''t engage those vehicles no matter what. Plus I only moved with a little over 300 people, since this was suppose to be just the opening battle to gauge Sebas¡¯ strength. So I guess I''ve accomplished what I set out do.¡±

    Miko then turned his back to Sebas.

    ¡°Where are you going, Miko?! Are you planning to run away?!¡±

    Sebas roared.

    Miko spoke without looking back.

    ¡°It''s unfortunate Sebas. I never came here prepared for a final battle to the death. This was only the opening act so I can''t show all my cards. But I promise that the next time we meet, we''ll settle all grudges between us.¡±

    He spurted his wings from his back.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°See you soon Sebas Lovefall.¡±

    Saying so Miko took flight and almost instantly disappeared from out of Sebas¡¯ sight. Of course he was being careful of another attack from the satellite.

    ¡°MIKKKOOOO!¡±

    Just like Miko said this was only the opening act. The war is about to get even more intense from now on.

 Ishma Vs The Monstrous Nemean Armored Vehicle

    After doing a tactical retreat Miko returned to his base in the district.

    ¡°Don, you were too reckless! How could you move with only a few hundred people?!¡±

    The moment he returned he was met with the worried shout of Sola.

    Miko showed a wry smile in response.

    ¡°I told you. I was only going to do recon. I had no intention of engaging in a battle to the death with Sebas.¡±

    ¡°Then what of these injuries?! This doesn''t look like something you would get from a simple recon mission!¡±

    Sola aggressively retorted.

    ¡°Calm down, Sola. You''re acting like my woman rather than my subordinate.¡±

    Miko said while rubbing her head.

    He no longer paid her worried behavior much attention and entered his office.

    After closing the door, Miko took a seat and breathed a sigh of relief.

    He held his arm which was trembling vigorous and showed a pained smile.

    (Does it hurt?)

    Tiamat asked with a worried tone.

    ¡°Like a motherfucker.¡±

    Miko said with a self-mocking tone.

    (This is the result of possessing too many contrasting bloodlines. You attempting to demonize your soul by absorbing those soldiers souls after killing them caused a huge backlash in your body,despite you inheriting Beleth blood. No, it might be because you forcibly took too much of his blood that its clashing with your divine blood and thus disrupting the natural balance in your body. Because of this, demonizing your soul will be an extremely hard and pain process for the current you. Your only option is to wait until your body is fully like mine or Beleth¡¯s, and then slowly modify your body to handle the demonification.)

    Tiamat explained.

    Miko thought about Tiamat¡¯s words for a while before nodding.

    ¡°I trust you, so I''ll follow your advice.¡±

    Miko said as he forced his arm to stop trembling.

    Miko''s words made Tiamat smile.

    (Rest for a day and let your body recover before going off to find Sebas again.)

    Miko nodded.

    He slowly closed his eyes and entered a coma-like sleep.

    The sun rose to signaled a new day in the city. Normally at this time the city would come to life as those working would''ve been preparing to head out, and those going to school would''ve just awoken up. But today''s sunrise was greeted by the tense atmosphere of the city.

    Those who live near the Night District were especially tense, as they could hear the sounds of explosions echoing in the distance.

    The war in the 11th District continued all through the night with barely any pause between the explosions.

    Many citizens could even see the lights caused by the explosions brighten up the night sky every now and then.

    The winner of this war would decide the future of the city, so no punches were being drawn from either side.

    ¡°Ha¡­haha..ha.¡±

    Somewhere near the route that led to the 5th District, Ishma laid on a mountain of scrap metal while laughing weakly.

    ¡°Boss, the enemy was successfully repelled because of your strength, what are your next instructions?¡±

    A gang member asked.

    Ishma sat up and wiped the blood from her mouth corner.

    ¡°Isn''t that obvious? We''re going to hunt them down.¡±

    She looked at the gang member.

    ¡°You guys are ready to go?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Thanks to you giving us a few hours to rest, we''re ready to go at any time.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t give you guys time to rest, I just wanted to clash all those tanks by myself. Fighting those things isprettyfun.¡±

    She sprung to her feet.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°If you''re all ready then let''s move out.¡±

    She looked around.

    ¡°Where''s my bike?¡±

    ¡°It was destroyed when you crashed it in a tank before flipping it with your hands.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you''re right. Well, I could just use my wings to fly, but I want a bike.¡±

    At that moment, Ishma heard something approaching from far away.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    She turned to the direction the sound was coming from and released her crow wings.

    Eyes appeared on them and stared into the distance.

    Ishma saw a massive jet black vehicle approaching them.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    She asked.

    She took to the skies to take a closer look.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The moment she took to the air she was saw something shining on the vehicle.

    And then-

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Ishma suddenly felt like she was hit by a flying mountain, and was blown away.

    *Boom!*

    She crashed through several buildings before crashing into the ground.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! What the hell?!¡±

    Ishma quickly got to her feet.

    When she stood up she realized that something was stabbed into her stomach. She pulled it out and saw that it was a giant bullet.

    ¡°This must''ve been fired from that vehicle and hit me square in the stomach.¡±

    Ishma spoke to herself as she held the crushed bullet.

    ¡°Too bad my skin was far too tough for it to pierce me.¡±

    She crushed the bullet in her hand and flew towards where she saw the vehicle.

    *Boom!*

    She was once again hit by an impossible to see bullet.

    ¡°The samething won''t work twice.¡±

    However, this time Ishma was hit intentionally as she stopped the bullet with her hand. Like the previous one it was crushed the moment it hit Ishma.

    ¡°Now that I remember, Edward was talking about some powerful tank or car or something that we should avoid.¡±

    Ishma looked down on the Nemean Armored car.

    ¡°This must be it.¡±

    She then showed an excited smile.

    ¡°I was caught off guard but it was still able to push me so far away with one shot. That''s an accomplishment that you should be proud of even in death!¡±

    Ishma rushed towards the armored vehicle with a crazed expression. In response, dozens of guns emerged on the car¡¯s body.

    The dozens of guns fired hundreds of giant bullets towards Ishma.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Ishma swung her arm with a crazy laugh.

    *Boom!*

    To Ishma¡¯s surprised her arm was only able to cut through half of the shots better being overwhelmed.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The bullets hit her all over her body and she was blown away without a way to stop.

    ¡°Goddammit!¡±

    Her eyes changed to those of a demon and her body was covered with dark green aura.

    She released a roar so loud that the ground shook and even started to crack.

    She swung her hand and all the bullets that were pushing her back were cut into two.

    She fell out of the sky and landed on the ground.

    ¡°Shit¡­.I underestimate its firepower. If it was anyone else they would''ve probably died just now.¡±

    The attack that Ishma just received was enough to heavily damage or kill anyone [X Class] and under.

    Meaning that even Miko would''ve died instantly if he had took that attack head on like her just now.

    The only reason Ishma was able to come out without a scratch was because she was originally [XX Class].

    Even though she was now reduced to a sword, she still retained her natural durability.

    Long story short, the Nemean series armored vehicle wasn''t enough to kill her. However that didn''t mean that Ishma could defeat it.

    She was only as strong as the current Miko. Her strength depended on his, and it was obvious that Miko didn''t possess the enough strength to directly clash with the armored vehicle.

    She couldn''t defeat it, and it couldn''t defeat her. A stalemate.

    Even so-

    ¡°This should be fun!¡±

    Even though the fight would naturally come to a stalemate Ishma was eager to test the limit of this famous monstrosity.

    ¡°No one interfere! In fact you all should head back, I''ll handle the rest!¡±

    Without waiting for her subordinates to answer Ishma rushed towards the armored car again.

    *Boom!*

    It fired a storm of bullets at her like before, however Ishma was going all out from the start.

    Dark green aura swirled around in her palm and took the form of a spear.

    ¡°Try this!¡±

    Ishma took a step forward and threw the spear with all of her might.

    *Boom!*

    The spear hit a bullet and suddenly everything around it came to a stop. The space around the spear suddenly started twisting along with the bullets.

    Crushing sounds were heard at the end as the bullets and spear disappeared into a space distortion.

    Ishma''s speed suddenly increased explosively and she instantly appeared in front of the armored car.

    She drew her arm back and threw a powerful punch.

    *Boom!*

    The armored car was forced back as its wheel skidded on the road.

    ¡°Tch! It''s hard!¡±

    However Ishma wasn''t able to dent it in the least.

    The armored car suddenly shot forward and a giant drill appeared at the front. The drill gave off a red glow as it spun.

    The armored car was so fast that Ishma didn''t have the time to dodge. She focused all her strength in her lower body and stopped the drill with her bare hands.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Ishma was forcibly pushed back as her hands tried to grip the drill.

    Sparks fell from her hands clashing with the drill, and her feet destroyed the road as she was constantly pushed back.

    ¡°Don''t fucking underestimate me!¡±

    *Boom!*

    With a roar Ishma suddenly crushed the drill and caused it to stop.

    ¡°Haaaaaaa!¡±

    She lifted the vehicle by the drill and flung it behind her.

    She turned around to attack it, but wasshocked by the sight of the vehicle gentlylanding like it was a leaf.

    ¡°The fuck?! Are you a cat or something?!¡±

    The armored vehicle shot forward while firing countless lasers at Ishma.

    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡±

    Ishma roared and punched the lasers away while rushing to meet the vehicle head on.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The lasers deflected by her punches destroyed everything they came in contact with and quickly wrecked the entire neighborhood.

    Ishma jumped, spun, and swung down her heel like an axe.

    *Boom!*

    The ground under the armored vehicle shattered as it sunk into the ground.

    A nozzle suddenly emerged from inside the armored car and rested itself on Ishma''s chest.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    Before it could fire, Ishma crushed the nozzle with her hand and caused it explode from the inside.

    There was now a hole in the armor. Ishma didn''t miss this chance and thrust her sword arm inside.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Green electricity rushed inside and caused the entire vehicle to lit up green.

    Anyone could tell that anyone inside it would be electrocuted to death in an instant.

    However-

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Spikes suddenly shot out and stab into Ishma''s stomach, but because it was unable to pierce her it felt like she was hit by several powerful punches.

    She was lifted into the air, and before she could even react missiles were fired at her.

    *Boom!*

    The blast caused by the missiles furthered destroyed the surroundings and caused a huge pillar of fire to raise up into the sky.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ishma fell on the ground with her entire body charred black.

    Shortly after she silent sat up.

    Flames of anger were burning intensely in her eyes.

    Just as she was about to move against the Nemean armored vehicle once again, a message was received on the earpiece she was wearing.

    ¡°¡­.Oh?¡±

    After hearing the message, Ishma''s smile became extremely cruel.

    ¡°Roger that, Edward.¡±

    The dangerous aura around her increased drastically.

    ¡°Now you piece of junk, let''s settle this!¡±

 Demons Anger

    The second day of the war in the Night District ended before anyone knew it.

    ¡°My lord, it''s too soon for you to return to the battlefield.¡±

    Back in Sebas¡¯ camp, an female attendant was holding on an injured Sebas who was trying to force his way through.

    ¡°Let go of me, woman! I must kill that bastard!¡±

    Sebas roared and tried to pull the woman off him, but she held on desperately and tried with all her might to hold him down.

    ¡°See?! You can''t even throw me off! That shows that you''re in no condition to fight!¡±

    The female attendant shouted.

    ¡°I have to kill him!¡±

    At this moment someone walked into the tent.

    ¡°Calm down, Sebas. Your attendant is right, you''re in no shape to fight.¡±

    ¡°General Carter!¡±

    The attendant breath a sigh of relief when she saw the man walked in.

    He was dark skinned, tall, muscular, and had black hair and green eyes.

    ¡°Carter, what are you doing here? I told you and others to defend the 16th District while I was away.¡±

    Sebas calmed down when he saw the man.

    ¡°Regina and the others are more than enough. I came here because I was worried for your safety. You didn''t bring a single General and left your most powerful weapons and soldiers and came marching here. That was too reckless. Your current troops are only 65% of your full force after all. So I had to come to help balance it out.¡±

    Sebas said nothing in retort to carter¡¯s argument and even sat back down on his bed.

    ¡°Then, Carter. I want you to kill that brat for me!¡±

    He suddenly ordered.

    However, Carter shook his head in response.

    ¡°You''re letting your emotions getting the best of you again. We''re not suppose to kill the Heavenly Demon King, at most we''re suppose to capture him. Killing him is suicide.¡±

    Carter calmly explained.

    ¡°For now concentrate on healing your wounds and let me handle the rest.¡±

    The attendant nodded in agreement to Carter¡¯s words.

    It was a well known fact that Carter was Sebas¡¯ limiter. Sebas was very emotional and tends to make irrational decisions when he''s worked up, despite his high intellect. Carter was the one who was responsible for keeping Sebas in check and not to let him fly out of control.

    Ironically it was Sebas himself who appointed Carter with this responsibility. This meant that Sebas was well aware of how emotional he was and knew he needed to be kept under control.

    Because of this Carter held almost the same amount of power and influence in the military as Sebas, a pillar.

    He could overwrite almost any decision Sebas makes as long as it could come across as irrational by Sebas¡¯ subordinates.

    As for why Carter was chosen for this role, well there were rumors that they knew each other from childhood.

    ¡­¡­They were also rumors that they were more than friends.

    ¡°Alright, if it''s you then I''ll leave it to you.¡±

    Saying so, Sebas laid down and closed his eyes to sleep.

    He didn''t see sinister expression on Carter¡¯s face.

    When Miko finally opened his eyes it was already nightfall.

    He looked around and saw Sola sleeping not too far away from him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Miko frowned.

    It wasn''t because he was upset to see sola, it was because he wasn''t able to detect when she entered the room.

    (She has been monitoring you for a while now. She seems to really like you.)

    ¡°¡­.How long have I been out?¡±

    (Around 18 hours or so)

    Miko was slightly surprised to hear that.

    ¡°I fell into a coma for so long? And I was sleeping so heavily that I wasn''t able to sense those around me.¡±

    (A side effect of your bloodlines clashing, I guess. I honestly thought you would be out for longer than you were.)

    Miko got up and realized that there was a blanket spread over him. It didn''t take a genius to guess who placed it over him.

    (This girl is very considerate towards you.)

    ¡°Considerate? She''s basically worshipping me.¡±

    (You act like you don''t like it.)

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Miko didn''t answer. He approached Sola and shook her awake.

    ¡°...Don?¡±

    ¡°Sola, what about your duties? Who''s leading your squad?¡±

    Sola quickly stood up.

    ¡°I''m sorry, I just got worried and came back. But don''t worry I made sure to destroy a significant amount of the enemy forces before returning!¡±

    Sola quickly reported.

    ¡°¡­.And Yota?¡±

    ¡°He''s still carrying out your orders.¡±

    Miko nodded his head in satisfaction.

    He didn''t inquire about Regis and Ishma because if something was to go wrong he would''ve received a telepathic message from them.

    ¡°As there been any signs of Sebas retaking the field after I fell asleep?¡±

    Sola shook her head.

    ¡°We''ve received reports that he was heavily injured and was removed from the front lines to recovery.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I guess not everyone is as sturdy as I am.¡±

    Miko laughed and moved to exit his office.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Before he could leave he froze in place.

    He suddenly felt his entire body grew heavy and his vision darken.

    He felt like his soul was being drawn out of his body.

    No, it was like someone was trying to summon his entire existence from a faraway place.

    Miko suddenly found himself in a white room. No, it wasn''t a room. It was a place that seemed incredibly vast, while being devoid of any forms of colors.

    He looked around and saw ancient ruins everywhere. There were no signs of life anywhere he looked.

    Just as he was about to ask where he was, he felt a presence behind him.

    He quickly turned around and saw someone standing behind him.

    It was a young girl around 14 or 15. She had blazing red hair with glittering golden ends that flowed down to her feet.

    Her figure wasn''t voluptuous, but it was extremely alluring. Her face was as beautiful as the sun after an everlasting storm. Her eyes looked like they could put the most precious diamonds to shame.

    She was dressed in red and gold robes fitting for the highest empress in the world.

    Her overall impression could only be called ¡°Heavenly Radiant¡±.

    Miko looked at this girl with shock, along with Tiamat she was the most beautiful person he''s ever seen. Even surpassing bloom.

    If Tiamat was the glittering ocean, then the girl in front of him was like the raising sun.

    The girl looked at Miko with an overjoyed expression, but yet tears flowed from her eyes.

    Seeing the girl like this made Miko''s heartache, but strangely enough her crying appearance seemed so familiar.

    Suddenly a name popped up in his mind.

    ¡°M¡­.R¡­.¡±

    He tried to called the name but it quickly slipped from his mind as fast as it popped up.

    ¡°Huh? What was it again?¡±

    The girl started crying even more when she heard that.

    ¡°¡­.Huh?....What was my name again?¡±

    A look of confusion came over Miko''s face.

    ¡°Huh? That''s strange. Why does my heart hurts so much?¡±

    He said as he placed his hand on his chest with an even more confused expression.

    Seeing Miko like this caused the girl to become even more distressed.

    Miko stood there as he felt his very existence fading away and an empty feeling being born within him.

    ¡°Hey, tell me. Who am I? Who are you? What am I doing here?¡±

    Every question Miko asked made the girl cry even harder than before.

    She tried shouted but no sound came from her mouth.

    She tried to move but it looked like the best she could do to was move her right hand.

    She stretched it out towards Miko, but then-

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    His face lost all expression and his eyes became lifeless like a doll¡¯s.

    ¡°Why am I alive?¡±

    As if this was the finally straw that contained her sanity, the girl started screaming.

    There was still no sound coming from her, but anyone who saw her could see that she was releasing a scream of agony and despair.

    This scene didn''t move the doll-like Miko. He just stared at her emotionlessly and crook his head to the side as if he was trying to understand the girl.

    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±

    Miko coldly turned his back to the girl.

    ¡°I think there''s somewhere I''m supposed to be.¡±

    He said in monotone and walked away from the girl.

    The girl who could only move her hand before, suddenly fell to the floor as if collapsing.

    When she saw that Miko was walking away from her, she stretched her hand towards him while screaming, as if calling out his name desperately.

    Miko didn''t react in the slightest, he continued walking away.

    However just before he disappeared, a single tear flowed from his eye despite his cold expression.

    He walked away and disappeared, leaving the girl behind in the white world.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    Maybe because she was alone a voice finally came from the girl¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Please don''t leave me alone again.¡±

    Her figure soon started fading away. Just as she was about to disappear, spoke one finally sentence.

    ¡°Hurry up, and return¡­..Boy.¡±

    (Miko?)

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Hearing Tiamat''s called his name, Miko snapped out of his daze.

    (What''s wrong? You looked like your mind wander off somewhere for a minute there.)

    She asked with obvious worry.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I must''ve been daydreaming.¡±

    (Daydreaming? About what?)

    ¡°That¡­..I can''t remember.¡±

    (You can''t remember?)

    He nodded.

    ¡°Well, it''s probably nothing important.¡±

    Miko shook off the drowsy feeling his body was experiencing and walked out the door with Sola following him.

    ¡°Don, are you going to head back to the battlefield?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I think it''s time to put and end to this war.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I suddenly don''t feel like playing with Sebas anymore, so I''m going to end this.¡±

    Miko suddenly found himself in a foul mood and wanted to take it out on someone. Crushing a pillar under his feet should help a bit, was what he thought.

    Miko spoke casually but Tiamat could sense the emotions boiling inside of him.

    This made her extremely confused because she couldn''t figure out what could''ve made Miko feel so agitated.

    However, she didn''t say anything and decided to observe him for now.

    The moment Miko left his office he ordered Sola to gather all of the Exsul members fit for battle and went ahead and left them behind.

    The more time passed the more anxious Miko became. He couldn''t help but have the feeling that he was forgetting something very important. He also felt an unknown anger brewing inside him.

    This unknown anger wasn''t directed at anyone, so it ate away at Miko''s sanity.

    If he didn''t blow off some steam and quickly he would probably start killing indiscriminately.

    Even his subordinates wouldn''t be safe.

    Miko''s anger continued to grew more and more unreasonable as he flew through the skies of the Night District.

    *Boom!*

    That''s when Miko was hit with an attack out of nowhere.

    Because of his mind being clouded by anger Miko was too late to react much less dodged it.

    ¡°A direct hit!¡±

    Below him a group of soldiers hid behind a building while staring at the smoking surrounding Miko.

    The smoke slowly dissipated and Miko''s bloody figure was revealed.

    All the soldiers smiled cockily when they saw that they harmed the enemy leader.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Unfortunately for them, despite his injuries from suffering a direct hit from a missile, Miko didn''t feel a thing.

    He silently looked down on them, before descending from the sky.

    ¡°Tch! I knew that he wouldn''t go down with just that, but I had hoped he had at least shed a tear or two. Even a cry of pain would''ve made my day.¡±

    Said one of the soldiers.

    His hatred for Miko was as clear as day.

    ¡°Everyone, let''s finish the job!¡±

    The moment he said that hundreds of soldiers appeared out of nowhere surrounding Miko.

    They had used the invincibility helmet to hide their presence and waited to ambush Miko. The only reason they deactivated it was because they didn''t want to mistakenly attack their comrades.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Surrounded from all sides and was even the target of countless snipers that were hidden away, Miko stood motionlessly with a blank expression.

    He slowly swept his eyes over those in front of him as he glanced at his enemies.

    And then-

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    A smile finally appeared on his face.

    However this smile was accompanied by bloodlust so thick that it made the surrounding soldiers feel like they could see the gates of hell.

    ¡°Thanks for delivering yourselves to me in my hour of need.¡±

    Miko''s voice lost its boyish charm and sounded like it was coming from the pits of hell.

    Crimson aura started leaking from his body as his fangs and claws were released. His dragon wings even turned jet black.

    ¡°For surrendering your meaningless lives to this king, you all need to handsomely rewarded.¡±

    His eyes turned blood colored and an aura of death swept across the land.

    ¡°For your diligent services¡­..I award thou death!¡±

 Demonic Bloodlust

    ¡°Ekk!¡±

    After Miko spoke those domineering words stitched with bloodlust, the soldiers all took a step back while soaked in cold sweat.

    Even though they clearly outnumbered him, they still felt like Miko held their lives in his hands.

    Alarms telling them to run for their lives went off in a lot of their heads. However their pride as soldiers prevented them from doing so.

    ¡°A-Attack!¡±

    A solider screamed after desperately fighting away his fear.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    The soldier¡¯s scream drew the others out of the fear that was drowning them.

    They all moved to attack Miko at the same time.

    Bullets, lasers, explosives, swords, all kinds of weapons were hurled at Miko from all directions.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Miko smiled as he performed a spin.

    *Boom!*

    A blood-colored twister suddenly erupted where Miko stood. This twister quickly grew into a giant tornado which drew countless soldiers into it.

    ¡°Guaaaaaahhhh?!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°Nooooo!¡±

    Screams of terror came from inside the blood tornado.

    These screams caused everyone outside it to feel that they were lucky to not be drawn inside.

    The tornado spun for a while before dispersing.

    When the tornado vanished blood fell down on the ground like rain.

    But this wasn''t what scared the soldiers silly.

    No, it was the demon that stood in front of them.

    The Miko that stood in front of them, inside a circle made of blood, was simply too terrifying.

    His long spiky hair was stained in so much blood that it seemed crimson. He was covered in crimson and azure scales, and had dark bulging muscles. His cornea was jet black and his left eye was blue while the red one was as red as blood.

    The current Miko looked like a monster that crawled out of the pits of hell.

    This was Demon Dragonite, a form that he used his demon blood to activate.

    (He actually activated this technique¡­)

    There was shock in Tiamat''s voice.

    The reason for this was simple.

    Demon Dragonite was a form that until recently only existed in theory. Miko never tried to put into practice.

    The reason for this was because a normal Dragonite already made the user merciless and ruthless. So imagine if you combined it with ferocity of a demon.

    It would give birth to a demonic bloodthirsty beast with zero conscience and control.

    Because he was wary of this Miko never actually used this form even though he knew it was possibly several times stronger than a normal Dragonite.

    But now he actually used this technique here. This made Tiamat couldn''t help but to become very alarmed.

    She couldn''t figure out what had made Miko so angry that he would discard all common sense and use this forbidden technique.

    She didn''t waste anytime and quickly contacted Regis and warned her to prevent any Exsul members entire this area or they will die a miserable death.

    The soldiers watched Miko who held two severed heads in his hands.

    Miko lifted the heads as if examining them.

    And then-

    He sunk his fangs in them.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Crunching sounds echoed out as Miko''s fangs crushed the skulls before he proceeded to devour the brains.

    They stood in absolute shock as Miko quickly ate the heads of their comrades.

    ¡°D-Demon¡­..He''s a complete demon.¡±

    A soldier mumbled weakly.

    As if hearing his mumble Miko suddenly stopped licking his fingers and stares directly at the soldier.

    ¡°Ekk!¡±

    The soldier almost feel over when he met the cold gaze of Miko, whose face was covered in blood from the severed heads.

    To everyone''s surprise Miko suddenly smiled.

    This smile was warm, if you ignored the blood around the mouth.

    And then-

    Miko suddenly disappeared from their sights.

    ¡°Haaaaaa?!¡±

    They all quickly turned around when they heard a sudden scream of agony.

    There they saw Miko swinging someone in the air using his fangs that lodged inside them.

    He looked like a rabid dog playing with a chew toy.

    After three swings back and forth with his head, Miko ripped the soldier¡¯s head off with fangs, and slowly stared at the people in front of him.

    ¡°Kill him! Kill that thing! Those aren''t the actions of a human!¡±

    The soldiers screamed and rushed towards Miko with angry expressions.

    Miko welcomed them with a cold smile.

    *Boom!*

    A burst of crimson aura swept out and created a path in the sea of enemies.

    *Boom!*

    Miko rushed forward and swung his claws.

    *Boom!*

    Dozens of corpse flew as blood sprayed all over the place.

    Miko swung his legs into the side of a soldier and caused his body to burst into two.

    The leg didn''t stop after that. Miko used his pivot leg to spin around and used his other leg like a scythe and separated soldiers¡¯ torso from their lower bodies.

    He then lowered his center gravity and shot forward like a bullet.

    *Boom!*

    Miko crashed into a soldier and the impact caused his organs to burst and his skeleton to shatter.

    Miko''s momentum didn''t stop after crashing into one soldier.

    ¡°Guahhh?!¡±

    He crashed into several soldiers that were aligned in a queue. Everyone had their feet forcibly lifted off the ground, as their bodies shattered under the overwhelming force of Miko''s tackle.

    ¡°Attack from a distance!¡±

    Seeing that close combat was practically suicide the soldiers spread out and isolated Miko in the middle.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    At the signal the soldiers all fired machine guns, rocket launchers, bazookas, and even lasers at Miko.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Each attack rained down on Miko''s body without mercy.

    Miko was blown all over the place as the explosions caused by the attacks caused his body to sway like leaves in the wind.

    However despite suffering from this bombardment, a devilish smile was still present on Miko''s face.

    Suddenly he twisted his body in the air until he laid horizontally. He pulled his knees towards his stomach and then thrust down his legs with all of his strength.

    *Boom!*

    A sound similar to a rocket taking off echoed through the area.

    Before the soldiers could react, something shot towards a crowd of them and crashed into them.

    Several of them were reduced to meat paste when they came into contact with what had crashed towards them.

    ¡°H-He kicked off the air to escape our bombardment?!¡±

    A soldier screamed out in shock.

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    That same soldier suddenly felt a giant hand grip his face.

    His body was suddenly lifted off the ground as his felt his jaw being dislocated.

    He stared into Miko''s hellish eyes with a terrified expression.

    ¡°N-No! Please! I have a daughter!¡±

    Miko said nothing and only showed him a welcoming smile.

    The soldier subconsciously felt a bit relieved by that smile, but then-

    ¡°Then I''ll send her to you shortly.¡±

    Before the soldier could even react to Miko''s words with his facial expressions, Miko suddenly slammed his head on the ground.

    *Boom!*

    When others looked, they saw that not only the man''s head, but his entire upper body had been reduced to mush.

    ¡°Haaaaaaa!¡±

    Seeing their comrade being killed in such a manner made the soldiers lose all rationality as they all charged at Miko in anger.

    Miko watched them with a bloodthirsty look in his eyes.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    He suddenly charged with an explosive speed.

    *Boom!*

    He thrust his fist and splattered a man''s head all over his comrades, before ripping off the heads off those same comrades.

    ¡°Go back to hell, demon!¡±

    A group of soldiers wearing incredibly thick powersuits charged at Miko and threw their punches.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Those punches all hit Miko directly all over his body.

    ¡°Is that all you got?¡±

    ¡°Shi-?!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Before the soldiers even had time to curse, several explosive sounds came from their bodies as they flew back after being hit with Miko''s hair.

    While their bodies were airborne, Miko took one step forward and pulled both of his arms back.

    If someone was watching his arms, they would only see them flicker for a moment before remaining still.

    *Boom!*

    At this moment the soldiers in front of Miko suddenly had their thick armor scattered before their eyes, before their vision turned red.

    Soldiers bodies bursts like water balloons filled with paint.

    Before their blood touched the ground Miko''s body once again flickered before disappearing.

    *Boom!*

    Suddenly blood rained down in the middle crowd as bodies were flung about.

    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡±

    Soldiers who were able to react to Miko''s speed all released war cries as they rushed at him with their swords and other weapons.

    *Clang!*

    A sword broke when it came in contact with Miko''s skin.

    The owner of the sword saw nothing more after that, because the top half of his head was sliced off by a chop from Miko''s hand.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Soldiers discarded their own safety and ran up to Miko with bazookas and fired at him.

    Miko turned his face and received one of these blasts directly to the face.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    However Miko''s head quickly moved out of the smoke caused by the explosion and he sunk his teeth into the one of the bazookas.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The soldier with bazooka was horrified to see Miko treat his weapon like food.

    Miko''s claws then ripped open his stomach and directly pulled out his intestines.

    Miko then used those intestines and strangled a nearby soldier to death.

    While this was going on Miko used his hair to fend of the remaining soldiers and their attacks.

    The soldier who had his intestines ripped out fell on the ground and watched as his brother in arms was being strangled to death with his body part.

    He died seeing his comrade¡¯s excruciating expression and having Miko''s Demonic laugh ring in his ears.

    After seeing that his show was over, Miko instantly broke the neck of the soldier he was strangling and threw him one side.

    He then turned his attention to the other soldiers.

    *Boom!*

    That''s when his body was suddenly sent flying by an explosion.

    He twisted his body and safely landed on the ground.

    He looked towards where the attack that sent him flying came from and saw several building sized tanks coming towards him.

    It was the same tank that Miko fought against before.

    Seeing the tanks heading towards him, a big smile appeared on Miko''s face.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    With a deranged laugh, Miko shot forwards with such force that everyone that tried to block his path were instantly killed with their bodies destroyed.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    He threw a powerful punch, while the tanks fired at him.

    *Boom!*

    Miko was blown back with his body covered in blood and wasn''t able to reach the tanks.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The tanks continued to fire upon Miko without mercy.

    Miko''s body flickered as he danced his way around the tanks¡¯ bombardment.

    His crimson eyes suddenly lit up.

    (Wait, Miko! I just told you not to attempt to demonizing yourself any further! The backlash will be too big!)

    Tiamat suddenly shouted.

    She had been quietly observing Miko''s carnage and demonic actions, but she couldn''t stay quiet after seeing Miko trying to harm himself.

    However, as if he didn''t hear her Miko ignored her.

    If someone who looked around the area closely they would see that red fog was slowly appearing out of the corpses on the ground.

    They would also see that these red fogs were gathering around Miko as if swirling around him.

    The fogs slowly sunk into Miko''s body one after the other.

    ¡°As long as I released the power I''ve built up right away, then I should be fine.¡±

    Miko said as he skipped about.

    He suddenly stopped and jumped into the air like a rocket taking off.

    The crimson aura around him grew thicker and more sinister.

    The howling of the resentful dead echoed through the land as the crimson aura gathered aura Miko''s fist.

    He looked at the tanks who were still firing at him and smiled evilly.

    ¡°Fuckoff-To-Hell Punch!¡±

    *BOOOOOM!*

    An enormous explosion occurred when Miko thrust his fist forward.

    The explosion devoured everything in a three-mile radius, including the tanks.

    When he landed on the ground and checked his surroundings, everything was flatten and was engulfed in flames.

    It looked a scene out of hell.

    ¡°Damn, you''re as much as a monster as the rumors said.¡±

    Miko suddenly heard a voice and looked towards his west.

    There he saw a dark-skinned muscular man walking through the flames as if it was nothing.

    The man bowed and spoke to Miko with a smile.

    ¡°Good evening, your majesty. This lowly one¡¯s name is Carter, a General for Sebas lovefall.¡±

    Miko said nothing and watched the man with interested eyes.

    ¡°Today I''m here to take your life.¡±

 Zodiac Parasite Suit- Model Taurus/ Miko Vs Carter

    ¡°Take my life?¡±

    Miko sneered as he looked at Carter from head to toe as if sizing him up.

    ¡°Tell me, Human. What qualifications do you possess that makes you believe that you can take my life?¡±

    Miko spoke with an indifferent but Demonic tone.

    Even his speech patterns were that of a demon, and in Carter¡¯s eyes Miko had long since stopped being human.

    ¡°Qualifications doesn''t matter. You''re a great threat to the people of this city and must be eliminated.¡±

    Said Carter.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Such hypocrisy is truly amusing.¡±

    ¡°Hypocrisy? What I speak is the truth.¡±

    Carter said with an annoyed expression.

    ¡°No. I can tell. Your words just now just was a farce.¡±

    Miko pointed his claw at Carter.

    ¡°Your true reason for seeking my death lays elsewhere.¡±

    Miko smirked.

    ¡°I sense a great amount of hatred boiling inside of you. Is that hatred directed at me? Or perhaps someone else?¡±

    He spoke with a mocking tone.

    ¡°Let me guess? I killed your lover? Or was it your friend of countless years? Or was it your relative?¡±

    Carter¡¯s face twitched when he heard that.

    ¡°So it was a relative.¡±

    Miko started laughing when he saw Carter''s reaction.

    ¡°She was more than a relative. She was the only reason for my existence.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Now I''m really curious to know who that person was. Because you know, I''ve killed my fair share of people since I came here. Come on, tell me a name.¡±

    Miko spoke with a provoking tone.

    However, Carter shook his head and didn''t get drawn into his taunts.

    ¡°Like you said, you''ve killed far too much since you came here. So I doubt you''d remember someone like her.¡±

    Saying so Carter took out something that he was hiding behind him.

    It was a jet black briefcase with the Roman numeral ¡°I¡± on it along with a picture of a bull. The briefcase was wrapped with thick chains as if trying to keep something contained inside.

    Miko noticed this briefcase and got a bad vibe from it, but didn''t let it show on his face.

    Instead he looked like he was disappointed to hear Carter refuse to name the person he killed.

    ¡°How unfortunate. If you had me told I could feign recollection and taunt you further to let your guard down. When that happened I would''ve swiftly taken your head.¡±

    ¡°I know. But unfortunately your not the type of opponent I can afford to behave reckless around.¡±

    *Clang!*

    The moment he said that the chains around the briefcase released and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Is that so? How unfortunate.¡±

    A dangerous glint appeared in Miko''s eyes as he stared at the briefcase.

    Carter noticed his gaze and smiled.

    ¡°It seems that you''re interested in what I''m holding.¡±

    His smiled grew crueler.

    ¡°If you wanna see so much then look!¡±

    *Boom!*

    With an explosive sound the briefcase burst open and a black liquid flowed out.

    The black liquid immediately devoured Carter''s body and wrapped itself tightly around him.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Carter released an agonizing scream. The scream quickly turned into a beast¡¯s howl as it echoed throughout the area.

    Miko watched all of this with curious eyes.

    He felt something odd coming from the briefcase, but he never thought that this was what was inside.

    The black liquid that was wrapping itself around Carter suddenly stopped rampaging about and came to a stop.

    The black liquid then moved away from Carter''s head and revealed his face.

    Miko watched as the liquid turned into a skin-tight leather suit with yellow strips and a bull¡¯s head on the chest.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Is that your super suit or something?¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    (Miko.)

    ¡®I know.¡¯

    Miko stopped smiling and observed the suit carefully.

    ¡®That suit is bad news.¡¯

    ¡°Hahahahah!¡±

    Carter suddenly burst out laughing.

    ¡°Amazing! Truly amazing! So this is the legendary power of a Zodiac Parasite Suit!¡±

    He clenched his fists with an excited expression.

    ¡°It was really worth going behind Sebas back to steal it!¡±

    He then looked at Miko with a bloodthirsty expression.

    ¡°With this I can kill you!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He kicked off the ground and popped up in front of Miko.

    He threw a punch aiming at Miko''s head. Miko moved his head to the side punched downwards.

    *Boom!*

    His fist hit Carter square in the face and made his body slammed onto the ground.

    Normally if someone received a punch from the current Miko at such a close distance, they would easily had their head smashed in.

    However as if he was a freak of nature, Carter sprung to his feet as if it was nothing.

    He immediately threw a barrage of punches at Miko.

    Miko quickly leaped back.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    However he noticed that their were fresh cuts on his face and body.

    ¡°His punch was so sharp and powerful that even after dodging them the force they gave off caused my skin to cut open?¡±

    Miko asked with astonishment.

    Carter charged at him again but this time he was twice as fast.

    Miko deliberately chose not to dodge and lifted his arms in front of him to block it.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    The result was him being blown away with his arms feeling like they were smashed by an hammer.

    ¡°That was super heavy!¡±

    Miko said after stabilizing himself.

    And then savage grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°A slug fest with this guy could be fun!¡±

    Saying so he watched Carter approach him and shot forward as well.

    They thrust their fists at the same time.

    *Boom!*

    A blast resulted from the collision of their fists which caused the already flatten area to crack open.

    Miko jumped back and charged forward and released a barrages of punches.

    Carter stood his ground and returned each punch with his own.

    Explosions echoed through out the area as the fists collided on each other.

    *Boom!*

    Carter ducked under a punch and hit Miko with a jumping knee strike.

    Miko staggered back and Carter chased after him with murderous look in his eyes.

    His fists suddenly doubled in size and was surrounded by a white light.

    At the sametime black and white Qi gathered around Miko''s fist.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Fuckoff Fist!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko was hit in the face while Carter was hit on the side of the head.

    The two was sent flying in two different directions.

    That''s when Miko twisted his body and kicked off the air like a rocket.

    Carter wasn''t as skilled and could only swung his fist wildly at Miko.

    Surprisingly, Miko blocked Carter''s fist with his hand. He had sacrificed his hand to get a good grip on Carter.

    Miko grinned savagely as he dragged Carter towards him and slammed his fist in his face.

    *Boom!*

    Carter¡¯s head hung lifelessly for a minute, before he came back spirited.

    Carter headbutt Miko and kicked him on the side of the head.

    This kick was extremely heavy and made Miko''s entire body bend unnaturally to the side.

    Carter didn''t let up and followed up with a powerful uppercut.

    *Boom!*

    Miko was hit several hundred feet into the air.

    At this point Miko''s vision had already darken.

    It was when his body started to fall towards the ground that he came to.

    ¡°What the hell is up with that suit?!¡±

    Miko shouted.

    He had long speculated that the only reason this fight was still ongoing was because of the strange suit that came from inside the chained suitcase.

    ¡°I should''ve killed that bastard at least 20 times already but the suit somehow saved him each time.¡±

    While thinking this Miko fell onto the earth with a boom.

    He body was temporarily frozen up because of the uppercut that rattled his brain.

    ¡°Well, shit.¡±

    Miko looked up and saw Carter falling towards him while swung his gigantic fist.

    *Boom!*

    The fist forced Miko several dozen meters into the ground and crushed him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Carter who had a satisfied expression suddenly froze in place when he saw crimson light illuminating through the cracks in the earth.

    *Boom!*

    Carter was suddenly blown back by an incredible force.

    His fist suddenly exploded but no blood sprayed about. His fist instead quickly reconstructed itself.

    ¡°Oh? So the suit also make your injuries as if it never happened.¡±

    Miko said as he lifted himself from out of the ground.

    His entire body was soaked in blood but there was no panic on his face, only excitement.

    ¡°I wonder to what extent can it keep you alive?¡±

    Miko''s smile grew more savage by the second.

    *Boom!*

    He kicked off the ground and stomped into Carter''s chest.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Carter forcibly swallowed a mouthful of blood and pushed Miko off him.

    He then sprung to his feet and slammed his feet in Miko''s face.

    *Boom!*

    Miko''s head was blown back and blood flew in the air.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, he slowly brought his head back into its normal position and smiled at Carter.

    *Boom!*

    He uppercut him and then slammed his leg in his side.

    Carter felt his bones shatter and organs shift under Miko''s powerful kick.

    The pain soon started to fade away like normal, but this time it was obviously slower.

    ¡°Looks like you''re reaching your limit.¡±

    Miko appeared in front of him and said.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Carter threw another punch, but it was too slow and was easily avoided by Miko.

    ¡°Getting sluggish already?¡±

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Blergh?!¡±

    Miko punched him in the stomach and made him threw up.

    ¡°Let''s test how much punches it takes for you to drop dead!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko punched Carter in the face.

    *Boom!*

    He then punched him in the temple.

    *Boom!*

    He then punched him in the chest and then the stomach.

    Miko took his time to shower Carter''s body with heavy blows.

    Carter body staggered as he tried to throw a punch.

    *Boom!*

    However Miko punched him in face before he could.

    Just as he was about to fall over, Miko saw the suit move a little bit and Carter forcibly held his ground.

    ¡°What a cruel suit. It won''t stop until its user is dead.¡±

    Saying so Miko stepped forward and uppercut Carter.

    His body flew back and crashed onto the ground.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I''m going to kill you¡­¡±

    Carter forcibly rose his upper body and mumbled with his mouth overflowing with blood.

    His eyes had lost all focus and his body was trembling as he got to his feet like a zombie.

    ¡°Looks like your hatred for me is the real deal. I don''t know who I killed for you but I''m starting to wish to see them and determine if they''re worth this pain and humiliation.¡±

    Miko said.

    He watched as Carter literally dragged himself towards him.

    Even though his body was long broken his eyes still showed life.

    ¡°I can no longer tell if it''s the suit that''s keeping you moving or your will.¡±

    Miko said as he slowly approached him.

    He stood in front of Carter and watched as he struggled to lift his fists up.

    ¡°Carter was it? You fought really hard, but in the end this is your limit.¡±

    *Boom!*

    He merciless slammed his leg into Carter''s torso and caused his body to be blown back.

    Carter bounced on the ground and rolled a little bit before coming to a halt.

    ¡°He''s still alive? That suit really is something. Zodiac Parasite Suit was it?¡±

    Miko said as he walked up to Carter.

    He saw that the suit was slowly dissolving back into a black liquid.

    He moved to grab it but before he could he receive a message.

    It was only because his anger has finally subdued and he was able to compose himself again that Miko actually listened to the message.

    ¡°Oh? That sounds like quite the plan, Edward.¡±

    Miko smiled evilly.

    ¡°Fine. Let''s put an end to this war.¡±

 The Sun Rises To End The Night

    The third day of battle.

    Sebas, who was steadily recovering from his injuries thanks to the most advance medical treatments the city had to offer, had a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°Still no word from Carter?¡±

    He asked a nearby attendant.

    ¡°Still none as yet, my lord.¡±

    Answered the attendant. She was rather worried with Sebas showing signs of anxiousness.

    Sebas has a right to be anxious.

    It''s been more than a day since Carter set out to fight and destroy Miko, but there hasn''t been any kind of contact since then.

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    It was at moment that a soldier ran into Sebas¡¯ tent.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Sebas asked with an annoyed tone.

    ¡°We received news that the 16th District has fallen into the enemy''s hands.

    ¡°What kind of crap are you spurting?! How could my district be conquered without me knowing?¡±

    Sebas shouted.

    ¡°It''s true my lord! We just receive the report from Gaia herself! She said that the district changed masters!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! I''m the only one that possesses the code to change owners!¡±

    It was then that Sebas realized something.

    ¡°Wait¡­Gear once hacked into Gaia and stole the 1st District from Jun as a prank a couple years. If I remember correctly Gear shares his ability with his brother¡­¡±

    Sebas widen his eyes in shock.

    ¡°Shit! I fucked up big time!¡±

    He suddenly shouted.

    ¡°W-What''s wrong my lord?¡±

    The attendant asked.

    ¡°Tell me. Were there any reports of Miko''s partner Edward Akabe taking part in this war?¡±

    ¡°No, my lord. There hasn''t been any sightings of Lord Gear¡¯s brother.¡±

    ¡°That''s because he sneaked into the 16th District and hacked into Gaia!¡±

    Gaia was the system that controls the city. Or better yet, its best to say that Gaia was the city itself.

    Gaia is able to modified the city in anyway possible way by just a simple input of one of the Four master codes in the position of the Four Pillars.

    Each pillar has a district which they use as their base of operations because Gaia recognized them as the owners of that district. If the owner was to be changed in Gaia¡¯s database, Gaia would obey that person and give them full authority to customize or utilize the district in any way they wish.

    Even if they ordered Gaia to destroy that district, Gaia would carry out the order without hesitation.

    Sebas believed that Edward hacked into Gaia and stole the master code for the 16th District.

    ¡°This is bad. The 16th District not only possesses the city''s top military technology, but it also possesses the Pillars greatest sins.¡±

    Sebas mumbled to himself.

    ¡°If the public learn of its existence then not only would the Pillars lose all credibility, but Jin Makoto would immediately turn on us.¡±

    He suddenly had a determine look in his eyes.

    ¡°Order the troops to focus all their strength on locating Edward Akabe and recapturing the 16th District!¡±

    ¡°What about the battle here, My lord?¡±

    ¡°It''s only a temporary retreat. Recapturing our HQ is far more important!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The soldier quickly left the tent to carry out his orders.

    Sebas looked at his attendant and spoke.

    ¡°Lets go.¡±

    ¡°What about General Carter?¡±

    Sebas froze when Carter''s name came up.

    He had an agonizing expression on his face.

    ¡°W-We¡¯ll have to believe in him and wait for his return!¡±

    Sebas words shocked the attendant.

    As someone who¡¯s been by his side for countless years she had a good grasp of his personality. In fact no one knew Sebas more than her, not even Carter.

    It''s for that reason that she could tell that Sebas decision to basically abandon Carter took a lot of resolve and was literally eating away at his heart.

    This was how important recapturing the 16th District was to Sebas, no to the entire city.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Realizing all this the attendant answered with a determination to abandon her friend to help another friend.

    Sebas nodded and he and the attendant hastily left the tent.

    ¡°M-My Lord!¡±

    Sebas didn''t walk even ten steps when another soldier rushed towards him with a panic expression.

    ¡°What is it now?¡±

    Sebas asked with an eager tone.

    ¡°My lord you need to take a look at this!¡±

    The soldier operated his bracelet and a holographic window started projecting from it.

    The hologram showed a video.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Sebas asked.

    ¡°It''s a live feed of inside 11th District!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Sebas looked at the video again and realized that he recognized lot of the places that were being shown in the video.

    ¡°When did this stream began?¡±

    ¡°We discovered it through a messenger just now, but according to them the feed has been going on since the raid began!¡±

    Sebas frowned when he heard that.

    The only explanation he could think of for this was that Edward hacked into the Uranus Observation Satellites and broadcast the entire war, but he couldn''t figure out his reason for doing so.

    ¡°My lord, thanks to this video feed we were able to discover something.¡±

    The soldier operated his bracelet and the video changed sceneries.

    ¡°This was from almost a day ago.¡±

    The video showed Miko being shot out of the sky by soldiers, before turning into a demon and slaughter them all.

    Sebas grew angry when he saw his men''s miserable fate at the hands of a rampaging Miko.

    ¡°That bastard! I¡¯ll definitely kill him even if it''s the last thing I do!¡±

    ¡°Wait my lord! This isn''t what I wanted to show you!¡±

    The soldier fast forward the video and stopped when Miko finished killing all of the soldiers.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Carter?!¡±

    Sebas exclaimed when he saw Carter.

    ¡°So he already faced Miko¡­¡±

    Sebas had an anxious look on his face as he watched the video.

    His eyes widen when he saw Carter pull out a black suitcase wrapped in chains.

    ¡°That''s the Zodiac Parasite Suit! Why does Carter has it?!¡±

    ¡°We believe that he stole it from the safe, my lord.¡±

    Said the soldier.

    ¡°That''s impossible¡­.¡±

    As one of the pillars Sebas naturally knew what a Zodiac Parasite Suit was.

    The Zodiac Parasite Suits were considered one of MYTH¡¯s greatest and most dangerous inventions by countless people.

    The suits were based on the 12 Zodiac with each suit having its own speciality. However, although they were based off the zodiacs they weren''t just 12 suits. In actuality, there were a total of 36 suits.

    Because of how dangerous the suits were there were several improvements made to them over the years. In short, there were upgrades for the first set of suits.

    There were a total of three generation of Zodiac Parasite Suits, with the 3rd generation being the closest to perfection.

    The Zodiac Parasite Suit that Carter had was the 1st Generation Taurus Suit, which grants the user monstrous strength resembling a bull¡¯s.

    Sebas was given this suit by MYTH themselves before he was assigned to the city. This made him one of the two owners of a Zodiac Parasite Suit in the city and on the entire continent.

    However, despite receiving such a powerful item from his superiors, Sebas didn''t dare use it.

    The reason was simple, the suit was far too dangerous.

    He didn''t know how they did it, but when MYTH created the Zodiac Parasite Suits they were able to create a completely alien life-form.

    That''s right, the suits were living creatures.

    Not only were they living creatures, they were parasitic and possessed a high intellect. They could change themselves from its liquid forms and into a powerful yet flexible armor specific to its user. It could also directly use its wearers¡¯ life force to repair any injury they suffered as long as they had sufficient vitality.

    This freedom to manipulate its users¡¯ life force and vitality as well as body, was what made it so dangerous.

    The suits were parasitic, and just like normal parasites they didn''t care about its host¡¯s well being as long as it received its nutrients. Meaning Zodiac Parasite Suits would give its users all the power they need in exchange for its ¡°nutrients¡±. Whether the user dies as a result had nothing to do with it.

    Once its host runs out of nutrients to feed on, the suit will detach itself and search for a new host without a care about the old one. Most times it didn''t care if the person was willing to become a host or not. It would just plunge onto a random person and forcibly make them become their next host.

    Because of this, the suits were stored inside specially designed cases to keep them under control.

    Sebas never wished to wear anything as dangerous as that, and locked it away. But his suit was stolen by the person he trusted the most. This caused his heart to ache.

    He grimaced as he watched Carter put on the Zodiac Parasite Suit and fight Miko.

    ¡°Looks like the General had a grudge with the heavenly demon king and chose to fight him to death, even if it cost him his life.¡±

    Said the attendant.

    Sebas silently watched and was soon flabbergasted by what he saw.

    ¡°Carter lost?¡±

    He saw Carter fought Miko with everything he had and put up a very good fight, but he still lost in the end.

    ¡°Don''t tell me that Carter didn''t know how to properly use the suit?¡±

    Sebas suddenly grew angry.

    While it''s true that the Taurus edition of the Zodiac Parasite Suits focused around increasing physical abilities, it had lots of other abilities.

    Carter didn''t used a single ability, in fact he used the suit in the most basic way.

    What angered Sebas was that Carter still stole the suit despite his inability to use it and expose it to the world.

    ¡°Here''s the most important part, my lord.¡±

    Said the soldier.

    Sebas tried to calm himself down and continued to watch the stream.

    He saw Miko approached Carter, who the suit was detaching itself from. If Miko continues to approach it, the suit would forcibly take Miko as a host.

    Sebas¡¯ heart tighten when he realized that.

    ¡°Huh? He stopped?¡±

    Just before he reached Carter Miko suddenly halted his steps and showed an evil smile.

    Sebas than saw him turn his back to Carter and walked in a different direction.

    After walking for a bit Miko stopped and picked up the case that the Zodiac Parasite Suit was in.

    ¡°It can''t be! He stole the suit!¡±

    Sebas didn''t need to watch the rest of the feed to know what Miko had done next.

    ¡°That''s right my lord! The enemy as captured General Carter and took possession of the Zodiac Parasite Suit!¡±

    Sebas gritted his teeth in anger.

    He knew that Miko couldn''t have known about the Zodiac Parasite Suit, much less how to capture it. It was obvious that this was Edward''s doing.

    ¡°Not only have we''ve lost control of our HQ, they now have a hostage and the priceless Zodiac Parasite Suit! What else could go wrong?!¡±

    Sebas shouted.

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    This time another soldier came running along.

    Sebas immediately cursed his previous statement before facing the soldier.

    ¡°Speak, what''s wrong?!¡±

    ¡°Yes! The Nemean Armored Vehicle we sent out a few days ago finally returned!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What''s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°It''s under the control of the enemy!¡±

    The soldier immediately showed a video of Ishma riding the armored car with a triumphant look on her face.

    When she fought against the Nemean Armored Vehicle a couple days ago Edward gave her info on how to defeat it.

    She only needed to force it use up most of its power and then that''ll create a chance for him to hack into its control systems and overwrite the previous order through the military''s network. This will then allow Exsul to capture it for themselves.

    For this to work, Ishma need to the deplete the armored vehicle¡¯s power by continuously clashing against it.

    It took a day and a half of continuous fighting for her to do so.

    ¡°Fuck, Edward Akabe!¡±

    Sebas roared.

    In the end the one who was causing him endless damages wasn¡¯t Miko but Edward.

    He couldn''t help but feel frustrated.

    ¡°There''s more my lord. The leader of the 4th army along with his officers were captured by one of Miko''s swords, Regis after an intense series of battles between them.¡±

    Said the soldier.

    Sebas no longer screamed or shouted and dejectedly sat on the ground.

    ¡°¡­.We lost.¡±

    He mumbled.

    ¡°We lost too much in a short amount of time. I have to admit that we lost. I lost.¡±

    ¡°It''s good that you''re willing to accept a lost. It''s a sign of a great leader.¡±

    Edward voice suddenly echoed through Sebas¡¯ camp.

    ¡°¡­.That pest even took out over communication channels.¡±

    Sebas said with a frown and a strong look of hate and disgust.

    ¡°Now now. There''s no need for that look.¡±

    Edward''s face appeared on the video feed.

    ¡°I''m here to talk about something that would benefit the two of us and put an end to this war.¡±

    ¡°And that is?¡±

    ¡°A truce.¡±

    Sebas eyes widen when he heard that.

    ¡°A truce? You guys basically won. What reason would there be for a truce?¡±

    Edward shook his head.

    ¡°Everything that we''ve done up until now was to ensure our footing in negotiations between you and us.¡±

    ¡°¡­.You mean taking everything important to me hostage was only preparations for this?¡±

    Sebas asked with an angry tone.

    The attendant watched him with anxious eyes.

    Considering his personality it wouldn''t be strange for Sebas to enter a fit of rage and order everyone to destroy the 11th District and capture Edward while ignoring the damages to himself.

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Edward nodded with a proud expression.

    ¡°¡­.I see that you''re beginning to take after Miko. Even the way you talk is resembling him.¡±

    Surprisingly Sebas didn''t lose his cool and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Well I''ll take that as a compliment.¡±

    Edward said with a laugh.

    ¡°What are the conditions of this truce?¡±

    Asked Sebas.

    ¡°It''s simple really. Pull out of the 11th District and officially hand it over to Exsul as an independent nation in the city.¡±

    Sebas eyes twitched when he heard that.

    Edward ignored that and continued.

    ¡°Also I want you and the other pillars to promise to not invade here again or come to us looking for trouble.¡±

    ¡°Anything else, master?¡±

    Sebas body was trembling with anger when he said that.

    ¡°Yes. Revoke Miko''s criminal status.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Sebas finally couldn''t take it anymore and roared in anger.

    ¡°You want me to revoke his criminal status? Are you insane?! Do you know the amount of crimes he has committed? It would be easier to list the crimes he didn''t commit!¡±

    ¡°I know. But if you want back your hostages, then you''ll have to make Miko a normal citizen again.¡±

    ¡°And I said that is impossible! If I do that I''ll lose all my prestige as a Pillar!¡±

    ¡°What''s more important? Your prestige or the city?¡±

    Edward''s voice grew colder.

    ¡°Don''t think I would hesitate to reveal all your sins to the city. I could even send them directly to Jin Makoto as well. I''m sure the city''s Death God would have something to say when he finds out what you Four Pillars having hiding from him.¡±

    Edward''s words caused Sebas to grit his teeth.

    If Jin was to find out one of their biggest sins, then the Pillars would lose their means of controlling him. If that happens, Jin who''s equipped with some of MYTH¡¯s strongest weaponry would turn against them and try to destroy them.

    There was another important thing that Edward failed to mention, that was probably because he hadn''t discover it yet. This was being protected by his brother Gear after all, so it was almost impossible to steal it undetected.

    But there was also the secret that surrounded Kaido. If that was come to light, the image of MYTH would be distorted in the eyes of the people.

    ¡°Fine! I agree to your conditions!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and said.

    ¡°So hurry up and return everything back to me! My weapons, my people, my home!¡±

    ¡°Huh? I never said that I would return everything we''ve stolen.¡±

    Said Edward.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    ¡°Calm down. We''re only keeping a minor thing, you can get everything back.¡±

    Edward said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡­.it can''t be that you want the Zodiac Parasite Suit?!¡±

    Edward shook his head.

    ¡°I''m not an idiot. I know how dangerous that thing is. It would bring us more harm than good. What I want is the Nemean Armored Vehicle.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Oh come on. Stop being so stingy. You have 3 them.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how much that thing cost?!¡±

    ¡°You''re not in a position to refuse you know. We can just keep everything we have now and move in to destroy you in one swoop. I suppose we''ll reveal everything after that.¡±

    Sebas clinched his fist and spoke with a reluctant tone.

    ¡°¡­..Fine! Keep the damn thing! Just give back everything else!¡±

    Edward smiled brightly when he heard that.

    ¡°It was good doing business with you, Sebas Lovefall.¡±

    A couple hours later, Sebas and his armies pulled out of the Night District with only 40% of its original soldiers and one of its armored vehicles.

    They announced the war has ended with a cease fire agreement between both parties, as well as the expunge of Miko''s criminal status.

    The Night District was also announced as an independent territory belonging to Exsul and its leader.

    Back at the Exsul hideout hidden in the 17th District. Miko, Edward, Yota, Sola, and Regis and Ishma all were inside the main office.

    ¡°I still can''t believe we won.¡±

    Edward said with a tired tone.

    ¡°You did great Edward. I''m impressed.¡±

    Miko praised.

    ¡°I still say that we shouldn''t have given up everything we had and finished off Sebas.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°Edward already explained it to you. If we had destroyed Sebas then and there it would invite the rest of the three pillars to team up and attack us. We already struggled to beat Sebas alone, so there was no way we could win against the other Pillars. So our only choice was to compromise after severely weakening Sebas.¡±

    Regis explained.

    ¡°Then why give back that suit Miko fought against? It sounds pretty kick ass.¡±

    ¡°The Zodiac Parasite Suit is too dangerous for us to have around. I would prefer that none of us use it.¡±

    Said Edward.

    ¡°Besides, if we kept the suit the Pillars would use their full strength to regain it.¡±

    ¡°We already lost nearly half our troops, we can''t afford to fight another war for a while. We¡¯ll need to take the time to rebuild our forces.¡±

    Said Yota.

    ¡°Don''t worry. After defeating a pillar, our name should be spread all over the city. There should be countless people willing join us, so it shouldn''t take long to rebuild our forces and even becoming stronger than before.¡±

    Said sola.

    Miko nodded in agreement.

    ¡°The future of Exsul is now endless¡­.or that is what I would like to say but we have prepare for another grand battle in the near future. And this one will engulf the entire city.¡±

    He stood up and looked at everyone in the room.

    ¡°Everyone, from now on Exsul will prepare to fight the entire city and its forces!¡±

 Short Hiatus Announcement

    Ahem. As the title read I''m going on a short hiatus.

    Reason? Well, work.

    When I saw my schedule for the rest of the month and the first week in July I literally shouted "What the fuck is this?!"

    I also rage quit until I was showed the pay.

    I was like "Well, damn. I guess I don''t need a social life for a bit."

    Well anyway I''m taking a two weeks break. This is good because it will give me time to stock up on chapters again since I only have four in reserve at the moment.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    To make up for the hiatus I might do some character designs since it''s been must since my last.

    So tell me which characters you want to see a design of and I''ll do the most popular ones.

    Just to note, I''m already going do Nero and Nova but I want redo Miko''s and Tiamat''s first. I want to make them more beautiful. Well I only need to do the face once and change the hair styles and boom four character faces.

    I also plan on doing Augustus anyway so don''t list him either. I''m also redoing Hina''s. I don''t know why but I''m no longer satisfied with her''s.

    I''ll post who I''m doing tomorrow and maybe so more info about what''s to come in the overall story and this arc.

 Too lazy to think of a title(not a chapter)

    Okay, now that I''m on my official hiatus I''ll try to create character designs for the twins, Momo, Bloom, and Ishma. I''m surprised no one wants Kaido and Jin. Maybe they''re not popular?

    well anyway here''s what to expect for the rest of the arc.

    This part of the arc will focus on building Jin''s and Bloom''s characters as well as a little Kaido. That doesn''t mean Miko won''t appear it just that he won''t make any big moves for a bit.

    Also I saw your desire for that original feeling that the story had with Miko growth so I decided to let it happen. And it''ll happen in some interesting ways. Also Tiamat will feature more in the story from now on. There will also be some big steps forward in her and Miko''s relationship.

    I''ll also shed some light on who Miko saw when his soul was summoned and why.

    Okay now for the overall story.

    I already know the direction where i want the story to go so the plot isn''t an issue. The problem is the execution. I''m still thinking of the best ways to do certain things with the story.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Oh just in case you guys hadn''t realized I love to make my characters suffer. A good example is Hina. Even I have to admit that I tortured the fuck out of her character.

    So expect some heartbreak as the story advances.

    Also don''t get too attach to any character beside Miko........Don''t get attach to any character at all.

    If you do it''ll just sting more when you lose them or have to watch them suffer.

    Im a BIG fan of character deaths if done right and leaves an impact. That doesn''t mean I''ll just go around killing off my characters for fun I''m not Isayama (AOT) or Ishida( Tokyo Ghoul). But keep in mind that there''s a lot of characters that''s been introduced and built up just to be killed and more in the future. It''s no use guessing because I made sure that you''ll all think that their safe from the past battles they''ve endured.

    Miko and others will lose sometimes and whenever they do it will be a big lost.

    Well not to worry I don''t plan on killing anyway this arc.....but I might change mind if I''m bored. I''m whimsical like that.

    Good luck.

    P.S Miko''s first wife will not appear for a long time but that''s his wife. That doesn''t mean that he won''t have relationships with women before her.

 Some character designs (kinda)

    Spoiler: Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">

    Okay first let me clear up a misunderstanding.

    When I said that Miko''s first wife wouldn''t appear for now I meant what it said his FIRST wife. Meaning the first woman he marries, not the only woman he marries.

    Miko is from a family that practices polygamy, he himself is a fan of polygamy so there''s no way he''ll marry one woman.

    He even got permission from Tia to gather as much Oowomen as he wants, so it would be a waste if he didn''t.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    As for the ntr there will not be such a thing since I hate it. But there will be a bit of Netori lol.

    Okay let me just state this, it won''t always be smooth sail for Miko''s relationships with women. As I want them to have a mind of their own unlike most harem characters, there will be a lot of times they and Miko won''t agree on something.

    Hell there''ll be times when they''re trying to kill each other but it''s all good in the end.....Kinda.

    Well anyway without further ado here are two character designs.

    The first one is for Miko''s Demon Dragonite which he used to slaughter Sebas men. I''m not sure how I feel about this design but since I already did it here it is.

    The other is Augustus''s face. I orginally was going to wait until I finished everything but I just did the face today and wanted to know what you think. Does this match Augustus image in your mind?

    Check post author note for links

 Bloody Justice

    District 4. The Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate¡¯s HQ.

    ¡°To thing that Sebas actually lost to a gang that was created by a 13 year old kid.¡±

    The one who said that was a woman who was in a courtesan style yukata.

    She had her black hair tied up in a bun, and had green reptilian eyes.

    This woman was the left fang of the Syndicate and one of its best fighters and executives, Aoi Tsuyoshi.

    She was sitting on her back porch looking at the koi pond in her back yard, while smoking a pipe.

    ¡°Sebas'' lost just shows us how dangerous this heavenly demon king really is.¡±

    The one who responded was a ferocious looking muscular man covered in scars. He had short black hair and golden feline eyes.

    He was wearing a kimono with its sleeves ripped off and a tape wrapped around his fingers.

    This was the right fang of the Syndicate, Taiga Kitora.

    ¡°Dangerous, huh. Then your children suffering miserable at his hands were natural?¡±

    Aoi said with a teasing tone.

    ¡°They were just too weak to compare to him, that''s all.¡±

    Taiga answered.

    ¡°Hmm¡­well you''re their father.¡±

    Aoi continued to look at her pond while smoking her pipe.

    ¡°So? What is the boss¡¯ verdict on the whole situation?¡±

    She asked after puffing out some smoke.

    ¡°I doubt he''ll just let another proxy come and stir up the city.¡±

    ¡°The boss is still hibernating.¡±

    ¡°Still? It''s been 4 months now.¡±

    Taiga nodded his head.

    ¡°His Qigong training is making a breakthrough, so he needs time to solidify his foundation.¡±

    ¡°I could never understand this Qigong. It sounds too complicated to learn.¡±

    ¡°I don''t really get it either, but the boss is no longer the only one in the city that can use it.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Don''t tell me the kid can use it too?¡±

    Taiga nodded again.

    ¡°His abnormal strength and ability to easily destroy anti-magic armor is proof.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well his clan is a little special so him knowing Qigong isn''t that surprising when you think about it.¡±

    She stretched her arms over her head and released a seductive moan. She then looked back at taiga, who showed no reaction to her moan.

    ¡°....A boring guy as always. You could at least peek at my breasts jumping when I was stretching you know. Am I that unattractive?¡±

    ¡°Whether you''re attractive or not, it has nothing do with our conversation.¡±

    Taiga spoke with a bit of annoyance.

    ¡°Fine. Let''s keep this serous.¡±

    Aoi pouted.

    ¡°What are we going to do about this Miko?¡±

    ¡°Leave him for now. We''re still recovering ourselves, so there''s no need for us to harm ourselves further just to get rid of him.¡±

    ¡°But if he attack us, we''ll destroy him right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Aoi smiled again.

    ¡°That''s great. I can''t wait to get a taste of such a pretty boy.¡±

    She said as she seductively licked her lips.

    A month after the war of the Night District.

    The battle between Exsul and Sebas caused a great impact on the city and the people. Especially the result.

    Unknown to Sebas, Edward streamed the entire war for the city to see from start to finish. The only thing that wasn''t streamed was Edward negotiations with Sebas.

    The people were able to see the power of a pillar as well as the power of Exsul. They could determine that Exsul was a terrifying group that could go toe to toe with the city''s military.

    What really caught everyone''s eyes was Miko''s strength.

    On the first day Miko clashed head on with Sebas and his army with a small group of soldiers. He was forced to retreat, but not before severely injuring Sebas and plunging his army into chaos.

    Another incident that showed his power more clearly, was he taking on an entire army by himself and slaughtering every single one of them.

    He then went on to fight Carter who was a well known General and won after a brutal battle.

    In the eyes of the people, Miko was a terrifying existence.

    Another terrifying thing about him was his swords.

    Regis showed advance intellect from the start of the war, and continued to clash with her enemy with inferior forces until she completely defeated them.

    And then there was Ishma.

    Out of everyone in this war she was considered the most terrifying. She fought equally with a Nemean Armored Vehicle that was equivalent to X Class, and for almost two days to boot. She was probably the only one that could do in the city.

    Because of the feats of these people who stood at the center of Exsul, it was considered the third party in the city and thus obstructing the balance of the city.

    7th District¡¯s residential area.

    Kaido stood in his living room staring at the person who invited themselves into his home.

    ¡°Yo, Kaido! It''s been a while.¡±

    Said Miko who sat in Kaido''s sofa with Ishma and Regis at his side.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    Kaido didn''t show a reaction to Miko''s intrusion, and took a seat not too far from Miko.

    ¡°Hana?¡±

    ¡°Shes still asleep. We made sure not to wake her.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°You look relieved. It''s not like I would hurt her.¡±

    Kaido eyes widen for a split second before returning to his normal deadpan look.

    ¡°You can figure out my emotions?¡±

    He said with an unnatural voice.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°More or less. I couldn''t at first, but they became clearer the more we interacted.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Your Observation skills are incredible.¡±

    ¡°You look nervous now. Does having someone other than Hana read your expressions freak you out?¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Kaido said nothing and just stared at Miko.

    After a while he finally spoke.

    ¡°So? What did you come here for? Also, I don''t remember giving you my address.¡±

    ¡°I''m the boss of the infamous Exsul. It was pretty easy to find your address.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry for my rudeness. Hail to the Don.¡±

    Kaido said with a bow.

    ¡°Hahaha! Despite being expressionless you sure have a good sense of humor.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°As for why I''m here, I''m here to give you my thanks.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For giving me the idea to start Exsul and more importantly for introducing me to Edward.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like he''s become a great partner.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I won''t say that I couldn''t achieve everything I have by myself, but having him around made it a lot easier.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Kaido answered in monotone, but Miko could sense a smile coming from him.

    ¡°Oh, quick question. I''m sure you''ve watched my battles during the war, so I wanna know.¡±

    Miko showed a mischievous smile and asked.

    ¡°In your opinion, who would win in a fight between me and you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kaido remained silent for a while before opening his mouth.

    ¡°If we''re using the strength you display during the war as your limit, then it would be my win easy.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko was quite surprised to hear Kaido say that, and with so much confidence too.

    It made him question just how powerful was this guy?

    ¡°¡­.I see.¡±

    It also made him pretty excited.

    If Kaido was able say that he would win easily against Miko''s Demon Dragonite form then that meant that Miko would need to use Deus Malum to beat Kaido. Not only Kaido but Jin too as an extension, since it was stated that Jin was pretty much equal to Kaido in strength.

    ¡°Are you really that interested in fighting me?¡±

    Kaido asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Miko said with an energetic nod.

    ¡°Why? I don''t remember acquiring your hatred?¡±

    Miko could sense confusion coming from Kaido, and a little bit of sadness.

    ¡°Ah. It''s not like that. It just my genetics. I come from a long line of fighting maniacs so I can''t help but to get excited by a good fight to the death.¡±

    Miko hastily explained.

    ¡°¡­.I don''t get it.¡±

    ¡°Well most people don''t. It''s just that my clan is bit special. You know, with the dragon blood and all.¡±

    (Don''t blame my blood for your fanatic behavior towards fighting. It''s all Augustus. I''m a very passive person, while he''s always been a war junkie.)

    Tiamat defended herself.

    However Miko nearly burst out laughing. After all Tiamat was known for her chaotic behavior and her ferocity. So saying that she''s passive was a big joke to Miko.

    ¡°I see. It''s a dragna thing.¡±

    Miko nodded his head.

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡±

    Miko just remembered something he was really curious about.

    ¡°Kaido, what exactly are you?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°I mean what race are you? I''ve been trying to figure it out from the day we met, but haven''t been able to figure it out.¡±

    Miko has never been able to determine just what race Kaido belonged to no matter how much he tried.

    That was because Kaido gives off a human feeling but at the same time a beastly feeling. Normally that would mean that Kaido was a half breed Beastman but Miko didn''t believe that was the case.

    The reason was because Kaido, even though only on rare occasions, gives off a godly and demonic feeling.

    It was like every race was poured inside a container (Kaido) and then mixed together to form something different.

    Keep in mind that Miko was originally human with demon, dragon, and god blood¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Kaido didn''t answer Miko''s question, but Miko could sense a weird mood coming from him.

    It was a mixture of anger and sadness.

    ¡®¡­.Looks like I asked something I shouldn''t have.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself with a wry.

    But when he thought about it some more, Kaido''s nickname was The Chimera. This nickname could be related to his abilities or race.

    Despite it upsetting Kaido, Miko couldn''t help but to become more curious about his race.

    Later that night.

    District 2.

    A man was walking through the night by himself. This man was dressed in a suit and was holding a briefcase.

    This man was quite attractive especially with his thin frame glasses and his brown hair swept back. He gave off the feeling of a scholar.

    This man walked in silence through the district, not even his steps made a sound. It was like the world became silent wherever he went.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The man suddenly heard a groan and stopped.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He tried to listen for the groan again.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°This way, huh?¡±

    The man mumbled and then walked towards an alley where he heard the sound coming from.

    When he reached the alley and peeked into it, his eyes squinted.

    He saw five big body teens surrounding another teen and taking turns hitting him.

    ¡°Hahaha! Take this!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The teen that was surrounded was punched in the face and then pushed towards another teen.

    ¡°You cocky little bastard!¡±

    The surrounded teen was then uppercut and would''ve fell on his back if he wasn''t caught by another teen who elbowed him in the face.

    The man watched this scene with calm eyes and survey the area.

    There he saw another disturbing scene.

    ¡°Hahahah! You like that don''t you, you dirty bitch!¡±

    The man saw two boys holding down a girl¡¯s arms while another boy was between her legs thrusting his hips.

    The girl was being raped.

    ¡°H-Help me¡­¡±

    The girl weakly called out while looking towards the boy who was being beaten up.

    The boy was too busy getting beaten to respond to her.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The man watched all this take place, before looking at his watch.

    ¡°I guess have time.¡±

    Saying so the man walked into the alley and coughed.

    ¡°Who''s there?!¡±

    Hearing the cough, the boys all turned and faced the man.

    ¡°What do you want old man?!¡±

    Shouted one of the teens.

    The man pointed at the boy and the girl.

    ¡°You two, I can help you if you want. But you have to promise me to fight together.¡±

    The boy¡¯s and girl¡¯s eyes lit up with hope when they heard that.

    ¡°We promise!¡±

    ¡°Please save me!¡±

    They shouted simultaneously.

    The man nodded and approached the teens.

    ¡°What is he some hero? Get him!¡±

    The teens got angry with the man interrupting their fun and charged towards him.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The first teen that reached him punched him across the face.

    To the surprise of the girl and boy, the man that came to their rescue fell to the ground after one punch.

    ¡°What the? You''re hella weak, and you dare to interrupt our good time?! Kill him!¡±

    The teens got even angrier and started to mercilessly beat the man down.

    The boy and girl watched in horror and despair.

    ¡°Hey look!¡±

    That''s until they saw a route for them to escape now that all the teens were preoccupied.

    ¡°Let''s get out of here!¡±

    Said the boy as he grabbed the half naked girl and ran.

    ¡°Are you breaking our promise?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The boy and girl¡¯s body suddenly froze and was unable to move a muscle.

    Behind them, the teens were also unable to move.

    The only one who could was the man who laid on the ground.

    He calmly got up and fixed his broken glasses on his face, and straighten his dirty clothes.

    ¡°Someone put themselves in harms way to save you, and you abandon them without hesitation when a path to safety conveniently opens itself to you?¡±

    The man then had a disappointed look on his face.

    ¡°Y-You bastard! What did you do to us?!¡±

    A teen shouted with a stiff face.

    The man calmly looked at them and-

    ¡°Silence. The voice of scum like you will only pollute the ears of society.¡±

    He snapped his fingers and all the teens that attacked him suddenly started bleeding from their eyes and nose.

    And then-

    *Boom!*

    They blew up and stained the walls of alley.

    ¡°Now then.¡±

    The man ignored the gruesome scene he created and walked towards the boy and the girl.

    He stopped and looked at their frighten expressions.

    ¡°Those boys were scum for what they did to you, but you who abandon me to my death are no better.¡±

    ¡°Please! We''re sorry!¡±

    The man sighed at the girl''s plea.

    ¡°I''ll give you a chance to decide which one of you will die and who would live.¡±

    He lifted a finger.

    ¡°One minute. Take one minute to discuss among yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Kill her and spare me!¡±

    The boy quickly shouted.

    ¡°You son of a bitch! Kill him instead! If you spare me I''ll do anything you want!¡±

    The girl shouted back.

    Disappointment once again appeared on the man''s face.

    ¡°There''s no saving you people.¡±

    He snapped his fingers and a fist sized hole appeared in the two of their chests.

    They died instantly and fell on the ground.

    The man watched them bleed out and sighed.

    ¡°Another failure, huh?¡±

    He turned his back and walked out of the alley.

    ¡°This society is truly disgusting isn''t?¡±

    The man suddenly saw a robotic eagle land in front of him.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    The man asked calmly.

    ¡°My name isn''t important, but you can call my Equalist.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the Infected Killer.¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    ¡°So did you come for my life? Considering I''m an infected and all.¡±

    The man spoke with a carefree tone.

    ¡°No, no, no. I came here to ask for your assistance, Bloody Justice.¡±

    ¡°Call me Andre.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Andre.¡±

    The man nodded with approval.

    ¡°So what do you want my help with, Equalist?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, just carrying out crusade against Infecteds.¡±

    The eagle said nonchalantly.

    ¡°Mhm~. So, why do you think I would help you?¡±

    ¡°Because our goals align.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°My goal is to create an infected free society, while your goal is cleanse society of the scum that''s destroying it from the inside.¡±

    ¡°And you believe that Infecteds are those scums?¡±

    The eagle nodded.

    ¡°That''s right. As someone who consider himself as a functional member of society I''m sure you''ve notice that Infecteds get away with a lot of stuff that normal people wouldn''t have.¡±

    ¡°That''s because the city emphasize our importance for their resource. But I get where you''re going with this. Most of the scum I''ve erased were Infecteds who used their special privileges to do as they want. But that doesn''t mean that we all need to be erased.¡±

    ¡°True, not all Infecteds are bad. But as it stands Infecteds will get more and more unreasonable and continue to wreck havoc. I''m not asking you to kill every one of them, just help me create a society where everyone is equal and no one is above the law. Won''t that make your goal a lot easier to achieve.¡±

    Andre shook his head.

    ¡°What you''re talking about is nonsense, so I won''t join you. But...¡±

    He paused as if thinking about something.

    ¡°You''ve opened my eyes a bit. I guess I''ll do you a favor and erase all the infected scum, ill even put it at the top of my to do list. After that I''ll show you that not all of us are scum. Maybe that will change your view on us. If it doesn''t and you continue to kill us indiscriminately, then I''ll just erase you and crush your crusade.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see. I''ll keep your words in mind.¡±

    Andre then turned around and picked up his briefcase.

    ¡°Now if you will excuse me, I have work in the morning. My boss will chew me up if I''m late again.¡±

    He then walked away without looking back.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    The eagle stood in front of the alley until Andre left.

    ¡°Hmph. Aren''t you just scum as well?¡±

    It mumbled.

    ¡°Well, whatever. What''s important that I was able to convince him to focus more on killing Infecteds. With that the first phase of the crusade is already complete.¡±

    The eagle laughed and then flew away.

    Back in the alley were blood splattered everywhere, there was a message left on the walls by using the parts that weren''t stained with blood.

    The message read the following:

    ¡°If justice is denied then let blood flow and cleanse the wickedness from society.¡±

 Side story?

    Yo quick question if i was to write a side story or prequel who would you want to see one based on?

    ive been considering it lately. I mean I think anyone of these three would make a great protagonist for their own story and it would also be interesting in their own way.

    For one Augustus controls the current story. Everything started from him. Also his story would take place during the war and would be completely different from Miko''s since Augustus never shows hesitation to do anything he wants. He''s also indifferent to must things so he doesn''t really has anything that could drag him down unlike Miko.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Then there''s Nero. His story would take place when Proxies ruled the world with an iron fist. It would show how heaven-defying he was and how carefree he was during a chaotic world. It would literally be him against the heavens, hells and earth.

    Then there''s Nova. His story would take place after Nero conquered the heavens. He would forever be compared to his father no matter what he did. He would try everything to step out of his father''s shadow and make a name for himself. Also it would show how messed up his mind really is. I mean Nova is seriously messed up. To him allies and enemies are nothing but disposable pawns. I''m serious when I say that he has a couple screw loose I just haven''t shown it yet.

    So which story would be better? Keep in mind that I won''t write these stories right now.

 Love in the air

    District 2.

    Bloom who had just left the academy was standing in front of an alley that was being barricade by law enforcers.

    ¡°Bloom Newgate of Silver Crow.¡±

    She walked up and showed her Silver Crow badge.

    The enforcers looked at it and verified that it was authentic before letting her past.

    When bloom entered the alley she saw someone she didn''t expect to see.

    ¡°Jin?¡±

    Hearing someone call out to him, Jin turned around and faced Bloom.

    ¡°Oh, Bloom. You''re pretty late. You shouldn''t slack off you know.¡±

    ¡°You''re the last person I want to hear that from.¡±

    She replied with a smile.

    ¡°I''m surprised you''re here. You must be really interested in this case.¡±

    Jin nodded.

    ¡°I''ve always found scenes like this a bit appealing.¡±

    ¡°What, you love gory stuff?¡±

    ¡°No, I don''t mean that.¡±

    He pointed to the message left on the wall.

    ¡°People like Bloody Justice are also fun to keep watch of. Apparently he saved some kids but later killed them. It''s most likely like the rest where the victims showed the ugliness of humanity and tried to live for themselves. Bloody Justice hates that ugliness so he killed them too. He''s trying to cleanse society of scums but all human beings are scum. So to cleanse society he must destroy it, such hypocritical and unreasonable behavior is always entertaining to watch.¡±

    Jin said with a bright smile.

    ¡°¡­.You know, you''ve changed.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is it unpleasant?¡±

    ¡°Mah, as longas you''re having fun.¡±

    Bloom said with a wry smile.

    ¡°So any news on Bloody Justice?¡±

    Jin asked.

    Bloom shook her head.

    ¡°Like always he seemed to have ¡®avoided the cameras¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Avoid the cameras, huh?¡±

    Jin laughed.

    ¡°I don''t know who''s protecting him but they''re good.¡±

    He suddenly looked like he had a great idea.

    ¡°I know who might get us information on Bloody Justice.¡±

    Somewhere in the city, there was an abandon apartment. Inside this apartment there was a room that had someone gagged and tied to a chair.

    This person was a pissed off miko.

    ¡°I can''t believe we actually caught the Night King that fought toe to toe with a pillar.¡±

    Said Jin.

    He, Bloom, Sapphire, and the rest of Silver Crow were standing in front of him.

    (This is what you get. I can''t believe you actually fell for that trap.)

    Tiamat ridicule Miko in his head.

    A few hours ago Miko got a message from Bloom saying that she wanted to meet but preferably outside the Night District. Miko didn''t find any strange about it, and met her at the designated area.

    That''s when Miko was quickly suppressed by Jin who appeared behind him wearing an invisibility helmet and was caught off guard.

    After he was caught and suppressed using Bloom¡¯s gravity ability, Miko was brought to this place.

    As for Ishma and Regis, they thought it was fun to see Miko captured and didn''t interfere.

    (You were thinking with your lower head rather than the actually one.)

    ¡®Shut it!¡¯

    Miko''s Qi burst out and destroyed the anti-magic chains wrapped around his body and broke out of his restraints.

    ¡°Oh? Well it was good when it lasted.¡±

    Bloom teased.

    ¡°You know, treating a king like this is punishable by death.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Miko said with an angry tone.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I just wanted to try it out. And I knew that as long as bloom was around you wouldn''t go too wild.¡±

    Said Jin.

    Bloom smiled wryly and turned her face away as Miko glared at her.

    ¡°Don''t be like that. You knew we were just messing around.¡±

    Said Sapphire after seeing how pissed off Miko was.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    He said after calming down a little bit.

    ¡°We want to use your abilities as a great crime lord and king.¡±

    Said Jin.

    Miko looked at him with a strange look.

    ¡°Hey, why aren''t you asleep?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I do work sometimes.¡±

    Miko didn''t believewhat he said, but he decided to leave it be for now.

    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°We want you to find someone called Bloody Justice.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°A serial killer who kills off the scum of the city.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like every comic book superhero to me.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°But if I meet someone like that I might recruit them rather than tell you there whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°That''s fine too.¡±

    Jin said with a smile.

    "........"

    Miko found his smile and behavior ominous, but he decided to keep quiet about it and observe for a bit.

    ¡°Well, if you don''t need anything else I''ll be on my way.¡±

    He turned to leave, however not before taking a glance at Bloom.

    She wanted to ask him to hang out a bit since they haven''t really seen each other in a while, but she thought that she didn''t have the right to do so.

    Sapphire noticed the atmosphere between the two and sighed.

    ¡®These two are being unreasonably stubborn.¡¯

    She thought to herself.

    Miko didn''t say anything more to anyone and quietly left the abandon apartment.

    He took flight and used a his smart watch to determine his location.

    ¡°District 2, huh? Must be where their new base is located since I took over the Night District.¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    At that moment a golden light appeared beside him, and from it Tiamat appeared flying next to him.

    ¡°I thought you said that you wouldn''t appear in this city because you were cautious of MYTH possessing something that could affect Higher Beings?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I did, but after scanning the city from topto bottomI learnt that they didn''t have anything like that. Well, not in this city anyway.¡±

    ¡°You sure are cautious of them.¡±

    ¡°Their level of technology scares me to be honest. They even make something like magic seem obsolete sometimes. That''s not something easy to do.¡±

    Said Tia.

    ¡°Well i''ll admit that even I am pretty cautious of them. It makes me wonder what level of genius one has to reach to create such gadgets.¡±

    Miko said with an impressed tone.

    ¡°Oh, while I was scanning the city I discovered something that you might like.¡±

    Tiamat smiled teasingly.

    ¡°Oh? Do tell.¡±

    ¡°It''s the location of that Syndicate¡¯s base. It''s underground just like your base, but this one is in the 4th District.¡±

    ¡°The medical district? I''ll admit that I wouldn''t think of them being there.¡±

    ¡°What you wanna do? You wanna sneak attack them?¡±

    Miko looked at her.

    ¡°From that mischievous look on your face, it seems that I wouldn''t stand a chance if I actually did attack them.¡±

    ¡°You got me. There are multiple S Class in there that would be a challenge for you alone much less together.¡±

    Miko suddenly twisted in the air got behind her.

    He wrapped his arms around her waist and drew her closer to him and whisper in her ear.

    ¡°You''re hiding something aren''t you? Something about the Syndicate.¡±

    Tiamat didn''t get mad about Miko sudden intimacy and leaned her entire body weight in his arms.

    ¡°You could tell?"

    ¡°Well, my goddess was being a little too playful today. So she must be hiding a fun secret from her king.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, you''re still not up to standards to be my king yet.¡±

    She said teasingly while she turned her body to face him.

    ¡°You called me your king earlier.¡±

    ¡°That was just to boost your confidence.¡±

    She then wrapped her arms around him and bit his ear which caused it to bleed.

    ¡°But it apparently made you too cocky, so take that as a punishment.¡±

    She then tried to moved away from Miko, but he grabbed her hand and pulled her back into his arms.

    ¡°There''s a limit to how far you can tease a man.¡±

    ¡°Is there? But in my eyes you''re still a boy.¡±

    ¡°If you give me the chance I''ll show you whether I''m a boy or a man.¡±

    ¡°I already did but you blew it remember.¡±

    Remembering the time in the palace, Miko suddenly felt the urge to fly back to the kingdom and kick Ace¡¯s ass for interrupting.

    ¡°Then shouldn''t a benevolent goddess such as yourself believe in second chances?¡±

    Tiamat started laughing.

    ¡°You and I both know that I''m far from benevolent.¡±

    ¡°Then you should try for a change pace.¡±

    Miko then bit her back on her ear and gently nimble on it.

    He could feel Tiamat''s body shiver in his arms.

    When he looked up, he saw her biting her lips while looking at him with a hot gaze.

    He pulled her body closer until he could feel her voluptuous figure pressed on his body.

    Her breasts on his chest.

    Her stomach on his stomach.

    Her thighs on his thighs.

    His lower body pressed on hers.

    They could clearly feel each other''s body heat.

    Tiamat''s breath quicken as she stared into Miko''s eyes, and so did Miko''s as he stared into hers.

    But he still spoke with a calm and soothing voice.

    ¡°You know what they say about change. It can bring forth unbelievable happiness and pleasure.¡±

    He said as he placed a hand her butt and give it a squeeze.

    ¡°Ah~.¡±

    Tiamat couldn''t help but released a small moan in Miko''s ear as her breath raced faster by the second.

    ¡°It''s true that change might bring happiness and pleasure, but it can bring destruction and heartache as well.¡±

    Miko could feel Tiamat weakly trying to push him away.

    For a goddess of her stature it was common sense to think that she could easily push away someone as weak as Miko. However, it was like she was no longer an almighty goddess, but a weak and frail woman in the arms of a man.

    ¡°Well the changes I bring about will only bring you happiness, because that would bring me happiness in return.¡±

    Miko slipped his hand under her slit dress and directly caressed her soft skin.

    ¡°Such sweet words that contradict such naughty actions.¡±

    Tiamat whispered sweetly in his ear.

    She grabbed his crotch and squeezed it so hard Miko cried out in pain.

    ¡°Not bad, boy. You actually seduced a goddess and almost caused her to fall in debauchery.¡±

    Miko glared at her and was about to shout something when Tiamat silenced him by placing her finger on his lips.

    ¡°What happened in the palace was a spur of the moment. Well, I won''t say that it won''t happen again, but even if it does the result will be similar to today.¡±

    Miko didn''t say anything as he waited for her to finish.

    ¡°Trust me. It''s not that I don''t want it, and I really do, but it just doesn''t seem fair to me and you.¡±

    She then twirled around and faced her back to him.

    ¡°Well, I''ll accept you and your feelings once you''ve become my equal.¡±

    Miko sighed when he heard that, before saying-

    ¡°Well, then I''ll become your equal just like Augustus before me. No, I''ll surpass you both and become someone who can shield you from everything in this world. But I need you to hear something from me as the way I am now.¡±

    He took a breath and shouted.

    ¡°I love you, Tiamat! And I will never stop loving you no matter how much lifetimes past us by!¡±

    Miko saw Tiamat body shiver for a second and overwhelming happiness surging from inside her and flowing into him.

    After a while of silence, Tia spun around and faced Miko.

    ¡°I already know that, stupid.¡±

    Said while sticking out her tongue in a playful manner.

    ¡°As for my answer¡­.¡±

    She turned around again and started flying away.

    Miko smiled and flew behind her.

    While the two were still some distance apart, Tiamat whispered so soft only she could hear.

    ¡°You already know my answer.¡±

    She continued to fly through the air with a happy smile and a flushed face.

 Augustus Gift

    It took Miko and Tiamat roughly a hour to fly from the 2nd District to the 17th District.

    When they entered the base all eyes were on Tiamat.

    The gazes were that of awe and shock, because none of them had ever seen a more beautiful woman. But they all stayed their distance, because even an idiot could see the resemblance between her and Miko as well as Regis.

    They might not know her but they knew that she wasn''t someone they should approach that easily.

    Miko felt the weird atmosphere Tiamat caused and laughed.

    He then wrapped his arms around Tiamat''s waist and drew her closer.

    ¡°This beautiful woman right here is Tiamat my future wife, so I hope you all treat her well.¡±

    Tiamat didn''t shake off Miko or frown at his declaration. She just stood there smiling.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Miko''s declaration caused an uproar.

    Firstly, Tiamat was an higher being who''s hailed as the oldest and the original. She gave birth to countless existence.

    Secondly, she was the matriarch and progenitor of one of the most powerful bloodlines in the history of the world.

    Thirdly and most importantly, Miko declared her as his woman. This meant that she was their boss¡¯s woman which made her in charge of all of them.

    ¡°Hail the Boss Lady!¡±

    The Exsul members all shouted in unison with a bow.

    ¡°Boss Lady, huh? I''ve been called a lot of things, but not that.¡±

    Tiamat said with a laugh.

    At this moment, Regis and Ishma appeared from their accessory forms.

    ¡°Your little love scene earlier almost made me barf.¡±

    Said Ishma with a disgusted expression.

    Tiamat who would normal go to war with her over such a statement ignored her and acted like she didn''t exist.

    This seemed to have pissed off Ishma more but she also chose to ignore Tiamat as they walked.

    They continued walking until they stood in front of one of the virtual reality rooms.

    ¡°Are you going to train?¡±

    Tiamat asked.

    ¡°Yeah. I promised to surpass you and protect you from everything bad in this world and to do that I''ll need to get stronger at a faster rate.¡±

    He entered the virtual reality room.

    ¡°To do that I need to kill all of your enemies, and what better way to do that than mastering the technique designed to kill those enemies.¡±

    ¡°You mean Deus Malum?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I''ve already completed the first two stages and now it''s time for me to attempt the third.¡±

    Miko operated a panel on the wall and room changed to a mountainous scenery.

    He flew up and sat on the peak of a narrow mountain.

    ¡°Deus Malum? What''s that and why does it sounds a bit a familiar?¡±

    AskedIshma.

    ¡°It''s Miko''s ultimate technique that will allow him to kill all the gods.¡±

    Regis answered.

    ¡°Ultimate god killing technique?¡±

    Ishma repeated slowly.

    It was then a scene from the past flashed before her eyes.

    It was before she was sealed. She had just been scolded by Ajax and Augustus for stealing Hermes¡¯ winged sandals, which she almost died for if they hadn''tcame in the nick of time to save her. She eventually had to give Hermes back his sandal.

    Augustus and Ajax were riding a giant skeleton dragon that was created by one of Augustus generals who specialized in necromancy.

    ¡°So have you finished creating that technique you''ve been yapping about all the time?¡±

    Ajax asked while tightening the chains wrapped around Ishma.

    ¡°If it was that easy to complete it wouldn''t be the ultimate technique now would it?¡±

    Augustus answered while laying leisurely on the skeleton dragon¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Ehh. So how far along are you?¡±

    ¡°Not even close. It''s going to take a long time just create a flawless theory to execute it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how long?¡±

    Augustus turned his gaze away from Ajax and mumbled.

    ¡°About a couple thousand years.¡±

    Even though he mumbled softly, Ajax still heard him clearly.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Dafuq?! What kind of technique is that?! You¡¯d have an easier time killing Zeus with a stick!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Deus Malum will be awesome. I swear it!¡±

    ¡°Deus Malum, what kind of stupid name is that?¡±

    ¡°It''s not stupid. It signifies my ambition to become a dark existence that will devour the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I get that. But shouldn''t it be Malus instead of Malum? You know, the masculine version.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Ajax sighed.

    ¡°Did Rias teach you anything expect fighting?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter?! Deus Malum sounds cooler!¡±

    Augustus said with a slightly embarrassed expression.

    ¡°Whatever you say man. But I still think that technique is a waste of time.¡±

    Ajax suddenly looked like he had a great idea.

    ¡°How about this? We get a country toppling beauty and leave her in the middle of the woods. After that we¡¯ll hide not too far away so that we can keep watch. We¡¯ll just need to wait a couple minutes until Zeus picks up her scent and then boom! We attack while he tries to rape her.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Are you we trying to kill a god or an animal?¡±

    ¡°You act like there''s a difference with Zeus.¡±

    The two burst out laughing.

    The scene ended and Ishma came back to her senses.

    She looked at Miko oddly but didn''t mention that Deus Malum was Augustus¡¯ technique. It was because she was afraid of Augustus even if he was a ghost possessing Miko.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, just how do you train that technique?¡±

    Tiamat asked.

    ¡°By diving into my inner subconscious until the point I reach the realm of my soul.¡±

    The three of them looked confused by Miko''s explanation.

    ¡°Don''t worry, it confused me for a while as well.¡±

    He said after seeing their faces.

    ¡°To put it simply, I meditateuntil I enter a trance. Once I enter that trance it''s like my soul is transferred somewhere else where I face myself all while circulating the magic in my body at an extremely fast rate.¡±

    Miko said nothing more and sat in a meditative pose and closed his eyes.

    The moment he closed his eyes his senses were cut off from the outside world and entered a deep trance.

    His breathing slowed down to the point you would wonder if it stopped. This was the same for his heartbeat.

    Meanwhile Miko''s consciousness was drawn to a dark place that was void of any existences other than himself.

    ¡°Okay, let''s get started.¡±

    He took a deep breath and took a step forward.

    *Swoosh!*

    The moment he did, his scenery changed to a bright room.

    He looked around and saw shadows seeping from the corners.

    The shadows quickly covered the entire floor and rose like water.

    Outside, Miko''s body was covered by an ominous black aura. Ghastly wails could be heard coming from his body.

    Ishma who was drawn to it stretched out her hand to grasp it.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Tiamat tried to stop her but it was too late.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    The moment Ishma touched the black aura a shadow appeared on her hand. The shadow quickly covered Ishma arm with a serpentine movement.

    Ishma didn''t know why but the moment the shadow covered her arm it felt like it disappeared.

    Not only that, but fear started brewing in her heart. A deep and terrifying fear that went straight to her bones.

    It felt like death was gripping her heart.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!

    She released a dreaded scream.

    ¡°Let go! Let go! Let go!¡±

    She started to frantically pull her arm, but the shadow gripped it tightly and refused to budge.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Tiamat swung her hand and an arc of golden light severed the shadow from Ishma''s arm.

    Ishma fell on her butt.

    However Ishma didn''t seem to realize that she was free because she curled up into a ball and held her knees while shivering.

    ¡°P-Please Mommy. Please don''t lock me in the cage, it''s cold in there. Please, Ishma will be good.¡±

    She mumbled while crying.

    ¡°Ishma, get a hold off yourself!¡±

    Regis ran up to her side and started shaking her, but it didn''t work.

    ¡°Save me, Big Brother!¡±

    *Pah!*

    Regis suddenly slapped Ishma.

    ¡°Get a hold of yourself.¡±

    Regis said sternly as she stared Ishma in the eyes.

    ¡°I-I''m fine.¡±

    She said as her ashen skin regained its rosy color.

    She looked at the dark aura surrounding Miko and shivered.

    At this time, Miko''s body was being devoured by the shadows, but he showed no reaction to them.

    ¡°Ive already completed the first stage, so this is nothing.¡±

    He took another step and the shadows all faded away.

    This time a purple fog appeared in front of him.

    The fog slowly approach him, and envelop his entire body.

    Outside, a chaotic blue aura appeared above the dark aura covering Miko''s body.

    After feeling the effects of the dark aura, Ishma stayed clear of the blue aura and was even instinctively afraid of it.

    Miko stepped out of the fog with much difficult. He was breathing heavily and had a pale face.

    ¡°The 2nd stage was forcibly completed so it was hard to push through with my own strength.¡±

    He mumbled.

    ¡°Now then, let''s try the third stage.¡±

    Miko took another deep breath and stepped forward.

    This time his scenery changed again. But this time it caught Miko by surprise.

    ¡°Are you stupid or something?¡±

    Miko looked in front of him and saw Augustus standing in front of him with a frown.

    ¡°You know for sure that you''re not ready to attempt the third stage.¡±

    ¡°I won''t know unless I try.¡±

    Miko said with an irritated tone.

    ¡°You''re being impatient. I understand you want strength but using this method will have severe repercussions.¡±

    ¡°I still want to try.¡±

    Augustus suddenly smirk.

    ¡°Is this because of Tia? You really want to hurry up and stealmy wife away from me don''t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Augustus approached Miko.

    ¡°What qualifications do you have to think you can steal my wife?¡±

    ¡°I don''t need qualifications. I want her so I''ll take her.¡±

    Miko stood stubbornly and showed that he no intention of backing down.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Augustus suddenly burst out laughing.

    ¡°You and I both know that fighting over Tia is stupidest thing we could ever do.¡±

    He said while patting Miko''s shoulders.

    ¡°Well, try it if you want.¡±

    A white light appeared around Augustus. The white light then transferred to Miko through Augustus¡¯ hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°This is to keep you satisfied for a while so you don''t attempt this suicidal action again after you fail.¡±

    Before Miko could ask what he meant, Augustus disappeared, and Miko returned to the previous scenery.

    ¡°¡­.Lets continue.¡±

    He took a deep breath again a took a step forward.

    Outside, the black and blue auras started mixing together around Miko as if trying create something new.

    And then-

    *Boom!*

    The moment Miko took that step dozens of chains pierced his body all at once and then pulled it in countless different directions until it burst.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Miko''s body shot off the mountain peak as blood sprayed out of his mouth like a hose.

    ¡°Miko?!¡±

    Tiamat moved and caught his falling body in her arms.

    Miko''s eyes, nose, ears, and mouth were bleeding but surprisingly he was still conscious.

    ¡°¡­.I failed huh?¡±

    He muttered.

    Tiamat laid his body on the ground with delicacy.

    After a while Miko sat up and put his hand on his chest.

    ¡°I fucked up. Most of my organs are seriouslydamaged. It''s pretty incredible that I''m alive to be honest.¡±

    ¡®Well, I prepared for this to happen.¡¯

    He thought as he placed his hand on his chest.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That''s when he realized something different.

    ¡°My Qi leveled up to King rank? I''m a Qigong King now?¡±

    Miko''s Qi was far stronger than it was before. Not only that, he could feel a great increase in the physical strength he possessed.

    ¡°¡­.So this was what he meant.¡±

    He calmed his mind and activated his Qi to heal his wounds.

    It was while he was healing his wounds that Miko discovered two more startling difference with his body.

    First was the color of theQi he was using was gold. Not the normal black or white, but gold.

    This meant that he was using Heavenly Qi to heal his body. In other words Miko was now able to use Heavenly Qi along with Demonic and Ruler¡¯s Qi.

    By logic this should''ve been impossible since Qi users shouldn''t be able to use Qi types opposite the one they were born with.

    ¡®¡­.Then again I was born with dual Qi types. So maybe that had something to do with it?¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    Another difference was the rate his wounds were equaling. They were at least three times faster than before. Not only that, but he could tell that his body was increasing in durability as it healed. It felt like he body was becoming steel.

    ¡®August did all this? How is he able to affect my body to such an extent?¡¯

    Miko thought to him.

    Whatever it is, Miko can now say that Augustus wasn''t wrong when he said that these boosts he earned will satisfy his urge for strength.

 Bearing Oneéˆ¥æªš Sins

    While Miko was still getting used to the changes in his body, over on the other side of the city there was an ordinary company with nothing special about it.

    Inside this company, a handsome man sat behind his desk working.

    Or at least that was what it seemed like he was doing.

    ¡°This one is a scumbag too.¡±

    Said Andreas he watched a video of a man torturing children in his basement.

    He was watching this video on a website on the dark net.

    He minimized the window and opened a different software. He then used the screenshot he took of the man''s face and dropped it in the new software.

    A loading bar popped up and after a minute a profile containing the man''s name and address popped up.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Andre noted down the personal information in a black note book and drew a circle around it with a red pen.

    ¡°I''ll pay this one a visit on my way back from work today.¡±

    This was his daily routine. He would search the dark web for people committing heinous crimes in the day and then hunted them down at night.

    This was the sole purpose of the man called Bloody Justice.

    ¡°Look at the time.¡±

    He stood up and shut down his computer.

    ¡°It''s time to go to work.¡±

    He walked past a man who had his head on his desk.

    ¡°See ya, Chairman.¡±

    As he past, blood dripped on the floor.

    The blood came from the man''s mouth, nose, as well as his eyes that were wide opened andlacked focus.

    ¡°I can''t believe I stayed here all night. My boss will get angry again.¡±

    He said as he left the office.

    After he left the building he was in, Andre travelled to a nearby bus stop and waited for the bus.

    After a while the bus came and he got on it.

    This was also apart of his daily routine. He would come to the same bus stop everyday and take the same bus. Greet the same driver and sat in the same seat.

    However there was something different today.

    ¡°Hey, lady! Ease off!¡±

    While he was reading a news article on his phone, Andre heard a shout. He looked up and saw a woman standing in the bus and a man seated and glaring at her.

    ¡°I''m sorry for bouncing you. I''m not feeling sowell.¡±

    The woman hurriedly apologized.

    ¡°I don''t care about that, what are you going to do about my suit?!¡±

    Andre looked and noticed that there was a big stain on the man''s clothes. There was also a coffee cup in his hand.

    It seemedthatthe woman stumbled when walking to her seat and accidentally bounced the coffee out of the man''s hand.

    ¡°What are you going to do about this huh?! I have an interview in 15 mins!¡±

    The man got up and grabbed the woman by the collar.

    ¡°I-I''m sorry. Really sorry!¡±

    ¡°I said I don''t want your sorry! Just fix my damn suit!¡±

    The man pushed the woman and she fell and hit her head on a seat.

    ¡°My god!¡±

    ¡°She''s bleeding!

    The other passengers started making a fuss only after the woman hit her head and was rendered unconscious.

    ¡°I-It wasn''t me. She slip and fell! You all saw that she was sick right?!¡±

    The man got frightened and hurriedly started making excuses.

    ¡°You saw that she see slipped right?!¡±

    He approached someone and started to frantically shake their shoulders as if begging them to help him out.

    That person was Andre.

    Andre silently looked at the man and then the hand on his shoulder.

    He smiled and said-

    ¡°You''re right. She didslip.¡±

    A big smile appeared on the man''s face when he heard.

    ¡°Right! Right! She slipped!¡±

    Andre nodded.

    And then-

    ¡°But it''s your turn to slip and fall into hell.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The moment he said that, the man''s body burst like a balloon and his blood splattered all over the bus.

    Naturally this caused a huge uproar.

    However Andre showed no reaction and simply took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood from his face.

    That same day Bloom went to silver crow¡¯s new headquarters in the Entertainment District.

    ¡°What''s this about you guys discovering Bloody Justice¡¯s identity?¡±

    She asked immediately after entering the abandon Night club.

    ¡°He finally messed up!¡±

    Reiji said excitedly.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Chrome pushed him out of the way and approached Bloom.

    ¡°He messed up? What exactly happened, Chrome?¡±

    Bloom asked.

    Chrome operated her bracelet and it started projecting a news article.

    The article was titled Bloody Murder Or Justified Act?

    ¡°This morning on a bus, a woman was unwell and accidentally hit a man''s coffee out of his hand and stained his clothes. The man retaliated by pushing the woman. The woman fell and hit her head. The man then tried to make excuses that the woman fell on her own, and sought the help of a male passenger. Just moments after speaking with the passenger the man exploded.¡±

    Bloom was shock to hear what happened.

    ¡®Was Bloody Justice always so impulsive that he would do such a thing?¡¯

    She thought to herself.

    ¡°What happened to that male passenger?¡±

    ¡°He was arrested.¡±

    Chrome answered.

    ¡°Do you have a name?¡±

    ¡°Andre Bernard.¡±

    Zetsu answered as he gave Bloom Andre¡¯s profile with his picture on it.

    ¡°So this is Bloody Justice? Why are the good looking ones always crazy?¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to Jin and Miko?¡±

    Nico asked with a smile.

    Bloom ignored him and looked around.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I see that our leader isn''t here today.¡±

    ¡°Neither is Sapphire. We tried contacting them, but it was useless.¡±

    Said Chrome.

    ¡°Jin is nothing new, but Sapphire too?¡±

    Bloom pondered for a while and decide to leave it for the time being.

    ¡°We¡¯ll contact them later. Let''s focus on Bloody Justice.¡±

    She looked around.

    ¡°What is Andre Bernard''s current status?¡±

    ¡°He was in the correctional facility in the 9th District.¡±

    Reiji answered.

    ¡°Was? Then he was freed?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Andre Bernard was freed only hours after he was arrested.¡±

    ¡°That can''t be right. He killed someone in a crowded place. There were a lot of witnesses, he can''t just be released like that.¡±

    ¡°Well, he was.¡±

    Chrome changed the article to a forum.

    ¡°This is a forum that''s dedicated to keep Andre out of jail, and praise him as a hero who defended the weak.¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Apparently the woman who was pushed and hit her head was pregnant and is now in a coma because of her concussion.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see. In the eyes of the people Andre defended and protected the lives of not only the woman but her unborn child.¡±

    Bloom frowned.

    ¡°But they seem to forget that the woman is still in a coma and wasn''t really protected. In fact, Bloody Justice probably allowed it to happen to test the man.¡±

    Bloom had a good grasp of Andre¡¯s character from his murders and the events that led to them.

    All of them had some kind of crime, mostly cruel, committed before Andre got involved.

    Although she didn''t know how strong he was, she was certain that Andre could''ve prevented or quickly put an end to these crimes if he wanted; but he didn''t do that.

    Instead he waited until the person carry out their evil deed before gets rid of them.

    ¡®He''s like a spectator with the ability to change the show as he wishes.¡¯

    Bloom thought.

    ¡°So did his supporters get him out of jail?¡±

    She asked.

    Chrome shook her head.

    ¡°After checking family background we were finally able to identify who was backing him.¡±

    ¡°From your face it seems to be someone troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Troublesome doesn''t even begin to describe them.¡±

    Chrome said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Well since Bernard is a common family name you haven''t realize the connection, which I can''t blame you for.¡±

    While Bloom had a confused face Chrome brought up another profile.

    Bloom¡¯s eyes widen when she saw it.

    ¡°The Akabe Family Tree?¡±

    Chrome pointed at the screen.

    ¡°Look at the third generation branch.¡±

    Bloom looked and saw that a female member of the Akabe family married a man named Bernard.

    ¡°You should''ve heard about Bernard Developments. You know that organization that develops computer programs for the military. The family that owns it are distant relatives to the Akabe Clan.¡±

    Chrome explained.

    ¡°So the one who was backing Bloody Justice and hiding his tracks was the pillar Tommy ¡°Gear¡± Akabe.¡±

    Bloom slowly said.

    ¡°It''s makes sense if you think about it. Only a pillar could hide crimes of that nature so easily.¡±

    ¡°It should be especially easy for the pillar who supervises the city''s technology to do it.¡±

    Chrome added.

    ¡°So what are we going to do? We''re going up a pillar here.¡±

    Bloom put on a pondering expression for a while before replying.

    ¡°We first need to know why is Gear shielding Bloody Justice. We can decided everything else after that.¡±

    ¡°How are we going to do that?¡±

    Zetsu asked.

    Bloom smiled.

    ¡°Gear isn''t the only Akabe that''s famous and with lots of influence.¡±

    4th District.

    Two silhouettes moved through the darkness of night like shadows.

    They appeared in front of hospital that had guards placed at the front.

    One of these silhouettes walked up to the front like a ghost and stopped in front of the guards.

    The guard saw the silhouette and bowed.

    ¡°Black Reaper, we''ve been expecting your arrival.¡±

    They respectfully greeted Jin who was dressed in a jet black trench coat with a black top and pants underneath. He was also wearing a face mask and had his hair tied back with some of it still dangling over his face.

    The current Jin had no life in his eyes and looked like death himself.

    Just looking at him made the guards want to retreat, but they couldn''t because it was their job to meet him.

    ¡°Is she inside?¡±

    Jin asked.

    His voice was voided of any emotion so much it was hard to believeit was coming from a living being.

    This further frightened the guards.

    ¡°Y-Yes. She''s inside.¡±

    ¡°And the hospital staff?¡±

    ¡°They''re there as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I see.¡±

    The guards couldn''t understand why he paused for so long before answering.

    ¡°Good work.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jin didn''t move from in front of the guards which confused them.

    ¡°Um¡­.Black Reaper?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Jin didn''t reply, he just stared at them with his dead eyes.

    After a few more seconds he finally moved.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you''re job isn''t only to welcome me in.¡±

    He stopped beside them.

    ¡°It''s also to die.¡±

    Jin''s right hand flashed and a sword appeared in his hand.

    He thrust the sword to the side and stabbed the men through the necks.

    The men didn''t even have time to react before Jin twisted the blade and pulled the sword out. They were left with their heads dangling on a small string of flesh.

    Their corpses hit the floor and bled out in front of the hospital entrance.

    Jin put away his sword and stepped past their bodies.

    ¡°Jin.¡±

    He turned and looked at Sapphire who had accompanied him here.

    ¡°What? You knew what you would see if you followed me here.¡±

    He spoke to her with a cold and distance tone.

    Being spoken to like that made her heart ache.

    ¡°¡­Jin, do you really have to do this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Jin looked at her for a while before replying.

    ¡°Go back if this alone is enough to upset you, because what I''m about to do will be far more crueler.¡±

    Hearing that Sapphire bit her lip and shook her head.

    ¡°I''ve already decided to accept everything about you, even your most heinous crimes.¡±

    She spoke with determination.

    ¡°I promise to shoulder your burden with you, because my life belongs to you!¡±

    Jin looked at her with deadpan eyes and spoke with an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Do as you please. But remember this, I will never love you.¡±

    After saying that he entered the hospital.

    Sapphire quietly followed him inside.

    When she entered, she saw Jin gripping the neck of a nurse, and dead bodies of security guards on the floor around him.

    ¡°Please! Don''t kill me!¡±

    The nurse begged.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jin looked at her crying expression and crushed her throat without batting an eye.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Sapphire silently watched as Jin threw the nurse¡¯s body on the ground like garbage.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Without waiting for Sapphire to respond Jin walked further into the hospital. Sapphire stood there looking at the pitiful expression on the woman''s corpses.

    ¡°Guaaaaa?!¡±

    She sound heard the screams of doctors and patients. It signaled that Jin had began killing everyone in the hospital.

    Remembering the dead look in Jin''s eyes Sapphire clenched her fists.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She heard a woman''s crying voice turning into a painful scream.

    ¡°Why must it be, Jin?¡±

    She heard a child''s crying for her mother before being silenced.

    ¡°I hate them¡­.¡±

    She heard the sound of a newborn being silenced.

    ¡°I hate the Pillars for doing this to Jin!¡±

    The screams got less and the intervals of silence grew longer.

    She finally started walking when she no longer heard any screams.

    She walked slowly and absorbed the gruesome scenes of carnage into her eyes.

    He stared at every corpse and memorized their disfigured appearance.

    She burned the dead faces into her very soul to carry this sin with the man she loved.

    She stopped in front of a door.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She stood there for a while before opening the door.

    Inside the room she saw Jin looking down on a woman. This woman was in a coma.

    She was the pregnant woman on the bus.

    Jin placed the sword¡¯s tip on the woman''s stomach.

    Sapphire could see the sword shaking as Jin gripped it.

    ¡°Jin¡­¡±

    ¡°I''m fine.¡±

    Jin grabbed the necklace with three rings around his neck and took a deep breath. After that he held the sword tightly.

    ¡°I know my role.¡±

    He pushed down the sword and stabbed through the woman''s stomach. Black flames suddenly engulfed her body.

    Jin pulled out his sword when he saw that and walked away.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Sapphire couldn''t see his expression as he walked past, but her heart felt like it was being torn out as she watched Jin''s lonely figure disappear in the dark halls of the hospital.

    ¡°Why¡­..¡±

    She muttered as she turned and looked back into the woman''s room.

    She watched as the black flames burnt the woman''s body but strangely didn''t spread to the bed but only burnt the woman.

    ¡°He won''t say it, and I know that this won''t make a difference but¡­¡±

    She suddenly bowed to the woman.

    ¡°I''m terribly sorry!¡±

    Tears fell from her eyes as she bowed.

    She held her head down for a long time before lifting it up and ran after Jin.

    The woman''s body continued to slowly burn all through the night until it was discovered the next day.

 Unrest

    ¡°¡­.What the hell?¡±

    It was the early morning. Edward ¡°Code Breaker¡± Akabe found himself strapped to a steel chair in an abandon building.

    ¡°You know kidnapping people is a bit fun.¡±

    Said Reiji.

    He and the other members of Silver Crow, except Jin and Sapphire, were also present looking at the chained Edward.

    ¡°You sound like a future Human Trafficker, Reiji.¡±

    Said Bloom.

    She approached Edward with a smile.

    ¡°Good morning, Code Breaker. I do apologize for our rough treatment, but I do hope you understand. It isn''t easy to meet a man of your stature.¡±

    She spoke with a courteous manner.

    ¡°¡­..You know, it isn''t really that hard to meet me. If you had just called my assistant you would be able to set an appointment.¡±

    ¡°My. Is that so? Well sorry for that.¡±

    ¡°You say that, but you don''t seem like you intend to free me.¡±

    Edward said with a wry smile.

    Bloom smiled and didn''t say anything.

    Seeing that Edward sighed.

    ¡°Is this about Bloody Justice?¡±

    ¡°It seems like Miko told you.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°He assigned me with the task to search for him while he focused on his special training.¡±

    ¡°Special Training?¡±

    ¡°I''m not sure on the details but he locked himself away with Tiamat and his swords for the last couple days.¡±

    ¡°Tiamat?!¡±

    Bloom was startled to hear that Tiamat had materialized in the city. She wasn''t the only one every member of Silver Crow was shocked.

    This was the first time they''ve ever heard of a Higher Being appearing in the city. And what was even more important was that this was the Parent God of Miko.

    As the saying goes, the apple doesn''t fall too far from the tree.

    Tiamat may not be Miko''s real mother but she was still his ancestor, so there was a high chance that the two were similar in many ways.

    If so¡­.

    Just the thought of Tiamat being as crazy as Miko made them shiver.

    ¡°¡­Is it okay to reveal that information to us?¡±

    Bloom asked.

    ¡°It was the Don¡¯s instructions to inform you of this if the chance arose. Apparently he didn''t want you causing trouble for his people when you can''t find him.¡±

    ¡°Does he think that everyone is as unreasonable as him?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Edward gestured to his chained appearance with his eyes and then looked back at her.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Bloom looked away to hide her embarrassment and then snapped her fingers.

    With a clang the chains around Edward broke and fell to the floor.

    Edward silently stood up and straighten his clothes.

    Bloom instantly bowed.

    ¡°I''m terribly sorry. It was a little prank to break the ice. I hope you don''t take it personally.¡±

    ¡°You guys have a strange way to break the ice.¡±

    Edward said with sigh.

    ¡°Well, don''t mind it. You probably did this because I''m Miko''s friend.¡±

    He spoke with an understanding tone.

    ¡°So what did you want? I''m pretty sure you all should''ve heard about Bloody Justice¡¯s arrest. So you must know where to find him.¡±

    ¡°We want you to help us to figure out why your brother''s backing him.¡±

    ¡°Come again?¡±

    Bloom then went on to explain their findings and showed Edward proof that Gear was the one who allowed Andre to stay hidden for so long.

    ¡°Tommy backing Andre is a bit of a surprise.¡±

    Edward mumbled.

    ¡°Do you know Andre Bernard?¡±

    Edward shook his head.

    ¡°I only knew that he was a distant relative. We''ve never met before.¡±

    He suddenly looked like he remembered something.

    ¡°I do remember my parents mentioning that the Bernard family produced a very gifted heir. I believe they were talking about Andre.¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Gifted? How so?¡±

    Edward shook his head.

    ¡°I don''t know but I did hear that he was born with a very unique ability. Although I don''t know what that ability was, my mother did say that he was far more talented than me and my brother put together.¡±

    ¡°Far more talented than a pillar? That''s something.¡±

    Chrome commented.

    ¡°Has your brother ever mentioned Andre or showed any interest in him?¡±

    Bloom asked.

    ¡°Hey, in case you haven''t realized from my criminal record me and my brother aren''t that close. We never were and probably never will be.¡±

    Edward spoke with indifference.

    ¡°However if Tommy is backing Andre Bernard then there must be a reason, and its most likely something you would never guess.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?"

    Bloom asked.

    ¡°Because that''s just the type of person he is. It''s hard to know what he''s thinking.¡±

    ¡°Well that''s true.¡±

    Bloom regularly agreed.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Suddenly Chrome exclaimed while looking at her tablet.

    ¡°What is it, Chrome?¡±

    Bloom asked after seeing how shocked she was.

    ¡°An entire hospital of people were slaughtered over night.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone was naturally surprised to hear what Chrome said.

    ¡°Lend me that for a sec.¡±

    Edward said after pondering something for a while.

    Chrome handed him her tablet and he placed his hand on it. Binary numbers started appearing in his eyes.

    ¡°¡­..According to the news released by various news outlets a massacre occurred last night at a hospital in the 4th District. Everyone there wad killed, from the security to the doctors and the patients. There were no survivors.¡±

    Edward read in a flat tone.

    ¡°This is strange.¡±

    ¡°Of course it''s strange. It was a massacre.¡±

    Said Reiji.

    Edward shook his head.

    ¡°That''s not what I meant. The news itself is strange. I checked at least 12 news sites both big and minor but they all said the same thing.¡±

    ¡°What''s strange about that?¡±

    Chrome asked.

    ¡°No, if they all said the exact same thing then it is indeed strange.¡±

    Bloom said after thinking about Edward''s words.

    ¡°Each should have different editors so the news posts should show some difference between them. Even if a editor worked at several sites it should be impossible to work for a dozen at once right?¡±

    Edward nodded at Bloom¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°It''s impossible for all the sites to post the same thing word for word, unless they were given it by the same person and was told to post it.¡±

    ¡°In other words, the news is fake?¡±

    Zetsu asked.

    Edward shook his head.

    ¡°No. The news is authentic. It''s just that who ever gave the sites the news to post wanted to sell one story with no room for another. And considering the buzz this is getting I think that their goal was to spread the news as fast as possible.¡±

    Edward then retook his seat.

    ¡°Honestly speaking from what I can see from the pictures of the aftermath, there''s only two people who I know that could execute something like this so quickly and efficiently.¡±

    ¡°And those are?¡±

    ¡°Well the first is Miko.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, don''t jump to conclusions. We had no reason to target a hospital.¡±

    Edward hurriedly said after seeing the glares he was getting.

    ¡°And the other person?¡±

    Bloom asked.

    ¡°Your leader.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    As expected Edward''s words shocked and angered Silver Crow members.

    They all looked like they were going to pounce on him and rip him to shreds. It honestly made him uncomfortable.

    ¡°Now, now. Before you all attack me, let me prove my point.¡±

    He operated the tablet and showed them a picture of a body covered in black flames.

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is Jin Makoto¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°Jin''s power?¡±

    Bloom looked at the picture of the black flames in disbelief. That''s because in all the years she''s known him Jin hasn''t shown her his power. She just knew that he was an infected and nothing more.

    ¡°I saw it in Sebas¡¯ database so I''m certain.¡±

    Edward didn''t mention the fact that Jin was a special Infected that was born with two dangerous abilities unique to him.

    ¡°It''s called Midnight Flame, and it has the ability to burn through almost anything; even raw mana.¡±

    He pointed at the picture again.

    ¡°Law enforcers found this woman covered in this flame with her skin burning very slowly. They were unable to extinguish it no matter how much they tried. This is one of the abilities of Midnight Flame. Jin Makoto can let it slowly burn his victims at any pace he wishes, and because it can''t be put out without his will it makes the perfect torture method.¡±

    He looked at the pale face of Bloom and the others.

    ¡°You understand right? This woman''s corpse will continue to burn until she''s reduced to ashes no matter how long it takes and the body probably wont decomposed. There''s also the fact that no one or nothing in this city can touch this flames without being turned into ashes, except for the bed she''s laying on and that''s because he wanted it to remain unharmed.¡±

    He paused and continued.

    ¡°In other words if Jin wishes for it she can burn for all eternity in that hospital room.¡±

    Everyone reflexively gulped after listening to Edward. That was because the fate of that woman was too cruel and pitiful.

    ¡°I won''t believe it!¡±

    Reiji suddenly shouted.

    ¡°To me it looks like you already believed it.¡±

    Edward quickly replied.

    No one said anything to refute him, that''s because they didn''t have any evidence to show that he was lying.

    It was only now that they realized that they didn''t know much about Jin. The one who known him the longest and was the closest to him was Sapphire, who also wasn''t here.

    They began to suspect that she was involved with this incident.

    ¡°I know you''re all gloomy and in disbelief but there''s more.¡±

    Edward ignored their mood and spoke.

    ¡°The woman that¡¯s in the picture, you might not realized because the skin on her face was burnt off, but she''s the same woman who was pushed, hit her head and ended up in a coma.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    They were once again shocked.

    ¡°I''m not going to beat around the bush here, the woman was obviously the target. Jin Makoto killed a pregnant woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    They were all silent with sour expressions, but Edward continued.

    ¡°The public only knows that the one who did it was an infected. This is the second incident caused by an infected in two days. Because of this the outcry to rid the city of Infected privileges as increased. In fact this entire thing seems like a plot to increase the support for anti-Infected movement. This is shown from the fact that the posts about putting a stop to Infecteds are far more popular than the ones about finding the killer.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Then you''re saying that everything Jin did was to help the Anti-Infected movement? But Jin is also an infected. Would that just hurt him too?¡±

    Said Chrome.

    ¡°He didn''t do for himself. He was ordered to.¡±

    Bloom clenched her fingers and said with a furious expression.

    She knew clearly that only the Pillars could order Jin to do something like this, which angered her greatly.

    ¡°But wait. What about Andre Bernard? He''s the one who saved that woman, and he''s a Infected.¡±

    Said Nico.

    ¡°Actually, if was never stated to the public that Bernard was an infected. Now that something like this happened it''s obvious that was intentional.¡±

    Edward answered.

    He looked at the tablet in his hand and read the posts on forums and social media. As someone who did something similar he could tell that the public opinion was being controlled.

    ¡®This isn''t good. The radical posts are increasing and becoming more aggressive. If this continues the chance of a civil war will be high.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡®Should I speak to Miko and have him mobilize Exsul to find who''s responsible?¡¯

    He shook his head.

    ¡®First I need to find out why Tommy is backing Andre Bernard and if the two of them are responsible for creating unrest between we Infecteds and the normal citizens. Even if they''re not responsible they should know who is.¡¯

    Edward made his decision.

    He looked at Bloom and the others.

    ¡°You guys should confront your boss, I''ll handle my brother.¡±

    ¡°You''re willing to work with us?¡±

    Bloom asked with a hint of surprise.

    ¡°Of course. This concerns the livelihood of all Infecteds in the city. As an infected I must get involved. Also the don had already gave his okay to work with you all before.¡±

    ¡°But you might be up against a pillar or even more.¡±

    Edward started laughing.

    ¡°Who do you think we are? I thought we already showed that we¡¯re not afraid of the Four Pillars.¡±

    He spoke arrogantly.

    ¡°I promise with my title as the Night King¡¯s righthand, Exsul will help Silver Crow handle this mess and fight any pillar that stands in our way!¡±

 A Reunion Between Old Friends

    The location was a place that existed between reality and dreams, between life and death.

    This place existed out of rules of the world, this was the Void Realm the graveyard of immortals.

    Inside this white realm filled with runes of all eras a lone girl sat on broken wall.

    She was extremely beautiful and had red hair with gold endings. This girl was the one who Miko saw in his daydream.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    She suddenly felt a presence and turned around. There she saw a distortion suddenly appeared in space.

    A second later someone stepped out of the distortion and appeared in front of her.

    When she saw who it was a look a disappointment appeared on her face.

    ¡°What the? I was wondering who it was, but it was just you, demon brat.¡±

    She said as she turned back around.

    The person, Ajax stood in place with his breathing heavy.

    ¡°Damn¡­.just coming here took several months and all of my power and I still almost died a few times.¡±

    He glared at the girl''s back.

    ¡°I don''t know how you can spend thousands of years here alone, Rias.¡±

    The girl, Rias turned and looked at Ajax.

    ¡°I doubt you risk your life to come here just to say that.¡±

    She showed him a slight smile.

    ¡°Did you come here to kill me?¡±

    Ajax eyes immediately turned serious after hearing that.

    ¡°Was it you who sabotage Augustus¡¯ plan?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    She rested her head in her palm as she asked that.

    Ajax shook his head.

    ¡°I don''t think it''s you. If it was you would''ve committed suicide shortly after.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You know me quite well.¡±

    She said with a dry laugh.

    ¡°Then why did you come all the way out here instead of reconnecting with your people?¡±

    ¡°You know why I''m here. Where''s Riamante?!¡±

    Ajax grew angry as he called the name.

    ¡°What? You think that my brother was the one who sabotage the boy?¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? Riamante has always been jealous of Augustus being recognized as the Phoenix Prince instead of him an actual Phoenix prince.¡±

    Rias sighed before responding to Ajax.

    ¡°While what you say is true, and I admit that my little brother has always stood in the boy¡¯s way, do you think he has the skills to sabotage what we were trying to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ajax reminded silent.

    ¡°Moreover, I am the one who gave the boy his title and made him the representative of the Phoenix race. I found him when he was just a nameless slave boy and raised him. That makes him my disciple.¡±

    She showed a beautiful smile.

    ¡°Do you think Riamante would dare to harm my, the Queen of the phoenixes¡¯ disciple?¡±

    ¡°¡­.You got a point. Riamante was always scared shitless of you.¡±

    Rias said nothing and laughed in response.

    ¡°But if it wasn''t him, then who?¡±

    Ajax asked.

    ¡°It''s not really that hard to figure out if you think about. Who has enough power to interfere with a ceremony on that level, which even chief Gods would be reluctant to perform?¡±

    Ajax thought about it for a while before his eyes widen in shock.

    ¡°The Supreme Being!¡±

    ¡°Bingo. We went against the heavens too much so this was his punishment. Or that was the answer he gave me when I asked him.¡±

    Rias said with a frown.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Didn''t he isolate himself from the world?¡±

    ¡°He did, but I guess even he couldn''t allow what the boy was trying to do.¡±

    ¡°Couldn''t you''ve negotiated with him? Isn''t he your father?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I told you already, he''s just our creator. He isn''t my father.¡±

    Rias looked obviously dissatisfied.

    ¡°¡­.Then Augustus is dead forever?¡±

    Ajax asked with a fearful tone.

    Rias looked both confused and shocked to hear his question.

    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you sprouting? Didn''t you say it yourself? If the boy had really died then why would I be alive now? I would''ve killed myself all those years ago rather than sat here waiting.¡±

    Ajax¡¯s face lit up when he heard that.

    ¡°Then tell me where he is! I know you know!¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°Because the situation is a bit complicated. If you were to meet the current him it would cause more bad than good.¡±

    Ajax silently stared at Rias for a while before sighing.

    ¡°Fine, I''ll trust you. But you need to tell me what happened after I went into hibernation.¡±

    ¡°Although its a pain it would be bad for you run wild in current times.¡±

    Rias then went on to give Ajax a brief summary of the major changes the world¡¯s seen during his time asleep.

    His response was disappointment and confusion.

    ¡°So you''re telling me that weaklings have taken the place of true gods and demons tofight in this meaningless game?¡±

    Rias nodded.

    ¡°Well you have all right to call them weaklings since none of them can even put a scratch on you.¡±

    ¡°You gotta be kidding right? Has the world really become so weak?¡±

    ¡°Well, I''ll admit that there are some proxies that can force you to use at least half your strength, but none who can enter a life and death battle with you.¡±

    ¡°What about non-proxies?¡±

    ¡°Well there are some people from your era hidden away that can give you a good fight but not like the boy could.¡±

    Rias suddenly looked like she remembered something.

    ¡°Do you remember the boy¡¯s grandson Gamiko(Nero)?¡±

    ¡°Little Gami? What about him?¡±

    ¡°He''s grown into quite the little monster since you last saw him.¡±

    ¡°Really now?¡±

    Ajax said as he sat on a broken wall adjacent to the one Road was sitting on.

    Rias nodded.

    ¡°Even though he isn''t enough to get you serious he''s still quite something. It''s a shame that he grew up in the wrong era. If he had been born when the war for supremacy was at its peak then its possible that he could have given you and the boy a run for yourmoney.¡±

    ¡°If that''s true this weak era sure wasted a great talent.¡±

    Ajax said with a disappointed tone.

    However Rias shook her head.

    ¡°That''s not necessarily true. I believe that it''s because he ran out of competition that''s why his growth has been so slow. If he suddenly meet an enemy far out of his league wish would push him beyond his limits I''m sure he''d unlock his full potential and step on a higher stage.¡±

    ¡°Oh then should I pay him a visit?¡±

    ¡°Although I said an enemy out of his league there is a limit you know?¡±

    The two started laughing.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ajax suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°My brother, Ishma, is he still sealed in that sword?¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Rias started laughing.

    ¡°I think you mean sister.¡±

    ¡°What? Ishma actually chose to be a woman?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Because her 100th birthday caught her immobilized, her gender was chosen at random.¡±

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±

    Ajax started laughing again.

    ¡°She must be pissed.¡±

    ¡°Very, but surprisingly the boy knows how to keep her in check like always.¡±

    After realizing what she just said, she hurriedly closed her mouth.

    ¡°The boy? Are you talking about Augustus?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Seeing her silence Ajax leaned over and spoke to her aggressively.

    ¡°Is my sister with Augustus?!¡±

    ¡°¡­.I told you that it was complicated.¡±

    ¡°I could''ve taken that excuse earlier because I know that Augustus is your reason for existing, but this is my blood we''re talking about here! I need to know!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Demon Brat.¡±

    Rias tried to sound as calm as possible but she was clearly being overwhelmed.

    ¡°How can I be calm?! The plan was for Augustus to gain the perfect body for domination through rebirth, and then slowly regain his previous strength and eventually surpass even that. I can tell from the way you''re acting that even though everything didn''t go as planned, the rebirth was successful. Augustus¡¯ desire to conquer the world is so strong that it''s embedded deep into his soul! Meaning that no matter how many times he''s reborn he will feel the need to destroy the heavens and take the world!¡±

    He suddenly grabbed Rias by her shoulders.

    ¡°This is something I didn''t want Ishma apart of! That''s the reason why I sealed her in the sword in the first place! To keep her safe until everything''s over! If she''s with Augustus then it defeats the purpose!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Ajax was suddenly hit by an invisible force and blown away.

    ¡°I said calm down. Geez.¡±

    Rias said as she patted the dust off her shoulders.

    ¡°I told you the situation was complicated but that didn''t satisfy you so let me explain a little more.¡±

    She spoke clearly and slowly.

    ¡°First of all, yes your sister is technically with the boy but she shouldn''t be in any immediate danger. In fact she''s having a lot of fun.¡±

    ¡°Fun? With Augustus? Impossible, Ishma is too afraid of him.¡±

    Ajax was skeptic.

    ¡°That''s where it gets complicated.¡±

    Rias suddenly looked like she was having a headache.

    ¡°You see when we did the ceremony it worked¡­.Kinda.¡±

    ¡°Kinda?¡±

    ¡°I don''t want to go in the details but in short the boy was thrown out of this world and entered the next one.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    Ajax asked in disbelief.

    Rias nodded.

    ¡°His soul became damaged and he was forced into hibernation. Well, ¡®Augustus¡¯ was. In order to buy sometime to recover he spilt himself into two. The one with all of his memories and powers focused on recovering, while an empty shell took control as the main personality.¡±

    ¡°¡­..That does sound complicated.¡±

    ¡°There''s more.¡±

    Rias spoke with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I don''t know how she did it, but Tiamat discovered our plans and search countless years to find the boy; You know, because she doesn''t have a brand on the boy¡¯s soul like I do. After she found him she waited for him to die and forcefully brought him back to this world as her proxy.¡±

    ¡°Tiamat, huh? You two never really got along despite Phoenixes and dragons having strong ties together.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Of course I don''t like her. She stole the boy away from me after I let him go tour the world for a bit. Because of her the boy refused to return to the Phoenix realm until he defeated Zeus for her. If that hadn''t happened I wouldn''t have needed to leave as well to assist him and join this stupid war. I mean seriously, the creator said ''decide the next Supreme Being among yourselves''. Where in that did it mean start a war and destroy the world a couple times? Stupid brats!¡±

    ¡°Rias, you''re straying from the point.¡±

    Ajax knew that he had to cut Rias short otherwise she wouldn''t stop her rant for hours.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    She coughed and composed herself.

    ¡°Don''t mind. Anyway, from the direction the explanation was going I take it that Augustus¡¯ personas are still split? If so, why didn''t Tiamat fixed it and bring back the old him?¡±

    ¡°Who knows what that vixen is thinking?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she''s upset that he went and died without telling her anything and wants to punish him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Rias didn''t tell Ajax that Augustus death came a bit earlier than expected because of various elements like his sons betrayal and the ceremony had to be done in an emergency. She also didn''t tell him that Augustus wrote a letter to Tiamat informing her of his plans in case something went wrong and he was forced into a desperate situation. She also didn''t tell him that because she and Tiamat parted on bad terms she never gave it to her.

    ¡®I still can''t figure out who gave her the letter¡­.¡¯

    She thought to herself.

    ¡°Wait, shouldn''t Augustus be able to repair his soul himself? I mean he should be strong enough."

    Ajax asked after thinking about it for awhile.

    ¡°He should.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn''t he?¡±

    ¡°Even I don''t know why.¡±

    She suddenly looked gloomy.

    ¡°I summoned him not too long ago but he completely rejected me.¡±

    She said with a very sad tone.

    Even Ajax could sense her sadness.

    ¡°¡­.D-Does his other persona knows he''s Augustus.¡±

    Rias wiped the sad look from her face before answering.

    ¡°He does, he''s just finding it hard to accept it and is in denial. He seems to be deny the boy''s existence as a whole, but he''s quite aware. Even if he wasn''t the boy''s memories and knowledge would slowly flow into him as well as his past emotions. For example his love for Tiamat has seemed to resurfaced.

    Rias paused and continued

    "Not only emotions but even the boy''s powers will slowly return to him. Because of this he will never experience growth like a normal person. If he becomes any stronger it just means that he regain a little more of his past strength."

    "I see..."

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°And that persona is the one Ishma is with?¡±

    Rias nodded.

    ¡°And you said that she''s having fun?¡±

    ¡°Lots of fun.¡±

    ¡°Does she has friends?¡±

    ¡°Well, there are a lot of people who treats her like a mascot of some kind, but she has a lot of people to keep her company. She''s also best friends with a regalia called Regis, but she doesn''t seem to realize it yet.¡±

    Rias mood lighten after recalling all of Ishma''s experiences.

    She has always pitied and cared for Ishma because of her past.

    In fact she was always spoiling her unlike what she did with Augustus. Ishma was kinda like her pet after all.

    ¡°¡­..I see. Then leaving her be for now is alright I guess.¡±

    Ajax said with a warm smile.

    ¡°That''s great, because if you appeared in front of the boy you could cause a negative reaction in him like I did. So give him sometime until he''s done with whatever he''s doing.¡±

    Ajax nodded in agreement and then smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Since I have some free time until Augustus is ready, I''ll go hunt down the others and serve as their alarm clocks.¡±

    ¡°Do as you want. I''ll wait here and wait for the boy to call me.¡±

    Ajax nodded and a rift in space appeared behind him.

    ¡°Then until the time for the final battle.¡±

    He suddenly disappeared in the rift and left Rias alone.

    ¡°Final Battle, huh? That might be fun.¡±

 Returning To The Academy

    Edward returned to Exsul¡¯s base in the 17th District a little after Night fall.

    He quickly asked some members about Miko''s whereabouts. He easily found out from them that he was still inside the virtual reality room.

    He decided to disturb him and made his way to the where the virtual room was located.

    He opened the door and walked in.

    *Boom!*

    He heard an explosion the moment he entered.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When he looked in front of him he saw that he was in a world filled with erupting volcanoes and seas of lava.

    There were barely any places with land and even then they were red hot.

    ¡°Of all the places why did the don chose this one?¡±

    Edward asked as he wiped the sweat from his brow.

    This world was no mere illusion, it was an illusion created by MYTH. Everything in this world felt as real as it could get. Edward knew that if one fell into the lava they would feel like their skin was melting off their bones.

    In worst case scenario, the person could die from shock.

    Of all the worlds this room could create, this world of lava was one of its harshest.

    *Boom!*

    He heard another explosion and saw a volcano explode. What caused it to explode was something crashing into it.

    Edward stood in shock as he saw a figure covered in lava stood up in the volcano''s core.

    *Boom!*

    With an explosion the lava was blown away and revealed Miko''s appearance.

    His body was covered with wounds both severe and minor, but what was strange was that Edward could clearly see his wounds healing which freaked him out.

    Miko who was covered in gold aura glared at the person in the sky.

    ¡°Damn, you trying to kill me Ishma?!¡±

    He shouted.

    Ishma was hovering in the air using her wings.

    ¡°You''re the onewho wanted an all out fight. It''s not my fault that you''re still trying to comprehend your new powers.¡±

    She said with a smirk.

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    Miko''s body was immediately covered with a black and white aura which mixed with the gold one.

    He was using demonic, Ruler¡¯s, and Heavenly Qi all at once.

    ¡°Lets go, you brat!¡±

    He focused his Qi at his feet and shot into the air.

    ¡°The brat here is you!¡±

    Ishma got mad and charged at him.

    *Boom!*

    The two met midway and a huge explosion was caused by them clashing.

    Miko spurted his dragon wings and charged at Ishma again.

    Ishma did the same and the two started a slug fest in the sky.

    Edward watched in wonder as the two of them started crashing through volcanoes and diving into sea of lava, all while still fighting.

    ¡°Oh? If it isn''t Edward?¡±

    Edward heard melodious voice call his name. Just hearing the voice made his heart feel enchanted.

    He looked up and saw two persons sitting on a floating platform. They were Tiamat and Regis who was sitting in her lap.

    The moment he saw Tiamat he was so shocked it felt like his soul left his body.

    She was by far the most beautiful person he''s ever seen.

    After being in a daze for a while, he immediately got to his knees.

    ¡°My apologies, Your holiness. I was rude for staring.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that''s fine. I''m used to it.¡±

    Tiamat answered with a small laugh.

    ¡°Anyway there''s no need for you to be so formal. You''re Miko''s friend and comrade. You helped him so much the last few months so I''m grateful to you as well. I would also like to be friends with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes! It would be a pleasure!¡±

    Edward has always been a good reader of people. He could tell that just like Miko Tiamat was someone who hated pleasantries and people who unnecessarily tries to suck up to her. Because of this he didn''t put on a fa?ade and accepted her proposal.

    Tiamat smiled because Edward lived up to her expectations and was able to discern her preferences when dealing with people.

    ¡®This boy could help Miko boast the kingdom''s economy to a whole new level.¡¯

    ¡°Tiamat.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Tia was slightly surprised that Edward had no problem calling her directly by her name. Her impression of him was getting better by the minute.

    ¡°What are Miko and Ishma doing?¡±

    As he said that Ishma was thrown into a volcano with Miko stepping on her head to keep her in the lava.

    ¡°Well, they were training to help Miko get accustomed to his new found strength, but¡­.¡±

    She looked and saw Ishma holding Miko by his legs and swinging him with a spin before throwing him into the distance.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    She then created a trident out of green demonic aura andthrew it at him.

    *Boom!*

    The trident exploded when it hit Miko and caused him to fall into the sea of lava.

    ¡°As you can see, it got a little out of hand.¡±

    She said with a laugh.

    ¡°For you to interrupt him even when he said you shouldn''t, did something happen?¡±

    Regis asked as she landed beside him after jumping down from Tiamat''s lap.

    Edward nodded.

    He then explain everything he found out about Bloody Justice and what Jin did at the hospital as well as his theory for the reasons behind his acts.

    ¡°¡­..Sounds like a big mess.¡±

    Regis said after listening to Edward.

    ¡°It''s highly likely that the pillar who ordered Jin to massacre the hospital isn''t Gear who''s supporting Andre Bernard. Reason being, the actions by Andre Bernard and Jin Makoto contradict each other. Bernard kills only criminals and persons he deemed as scum, Makoto killed innocents and brutally displayed their corpses. One was an act to cleanse society while the other killed to cause mayhem. So unless Gear has this grand plan that none of us can comprehend. I''m pretty sure that he isn''t responsible for the hospital massacre.¡±

    She explained.

    ¡°I agree. I also can''t think of a reason why my brother would order the massacre of innocents and make a public display of it. He might be a bit of a prankster, but even he has his limits.¡±

    Edward agreed.

    ¡°It isn''t Sebas either. After his defeat he won''t be making any big moves for a while.¡±

    He added.

    Regis nodded.

    ¡°Even though I''d only met him once I don''t believe it''s Jun Mizune. Even though I feel that he''s an old fox, I don''t see a reason for him to do this; especially since this negatively affects Infecteds and his academy is full of them. Hurting them is like hurting himself.¡±

    ¡°That only leaves Luna Isabel.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know much about her. Whats she like?¡±

    She looked at Edward and asked.

    ¡°She loves money, and I mean LOVES money. Everything she does is motivated by money.¡±

    ¡°If suppressing Infecteds was profitable in any way, would she do it?¡±

    ¡°In a heartbeat.¡±

    Edward answers almost immediately.

    ¡°Also.....There were rumors of Luna being a racist who hated Infecteds a few years ago.¡±

    ¡°Then it can''t be anyone but her.¡±

    At this moment Miko and Ishma finally seemed to have finished venting out their anger on each other and came walking back while arguing.

    When Miko saw Edward he ignored Ishma and walked towards him.

    ¡°Yo, what''s up?¡±

    ¡°Just some troublesome issues that popped up, but don''t worry it''s nothing that you need to get involved in.¡±

    Edward didn''t want Miko to get involved in this whole mess because he knew that it could lead a lot of unnecessary bloodshed which could make the situation worse.

    ¡°¡­I see. Then whatever it is I''ll leave it to you.¡±

    Miko realized what Edward was trying to do so he just went with the flow.

    ¡°By the way, I''ve decided to return to the academy for a little bit so Exsul will be in your care for a bit.¡±

    ¡°The academy? Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, I still want to gain the number one spot there even though I can''t be any more famous than I''m already am.¡±

    Miko admittedly said.

    ¡°Basically it''s an ego thing. I already declared that I would take the top spot so I want to follow up on it.¡±

    There was also the matter of wanting to test his new strength on multiple people from all over the continent to get a better scope of his current limits.

    To him the best candidate for that would be the Thrones, more specifically the top 10 that Kaido and Bloom belonged to.

    It was four months since Miko came to the city and a month over the appointed time for the restart of the ranking tournament. He thought that it was the perfect time to return since a new tournament should be starting soon.

    There was also the issue of Bloom.

    Miko obviously still wanted her and thought that it was time to take their relationship to another level.

    However if Bloom firmly rejected him then that''s that. He¡¯ll stop pursuing her and leave her alone. Of course he¡¯ll ignore any advances she made after that because he would consider them nothing but a pretense.

    Miko had no intention of being put into the friend zone.

    ¡°I see. Then don''t worry, I''ll be sure to keep everyone in check.¡±

    Said Edward.

    Miko nodded in approval and then turned to Tia.

    ¡°So what do you say? Do you want to act like a sexy school girl for a while.¡±

    Tiamat laughed for a bit before shaking her head.

    ¡°While it does sound fun, I''m afraid that if I were to go I would draw too much attention and get special treatment which I find annoying.¡±

    ¡°Well, you''re right about that. You would cause a huge uproar.¡±

    ¡°Right? I''ll just lay back here for a bit. I''ll come find you if I get bored.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Okay. Tia will stay here with you, Edward. Just to be clear, try to make a move on her and I''ll kill you. And if I don''t, she will do it herself."

    Miko said with a laugh but his eyes were serous.

    Edward could only silently nod in response.

    7th District, Grim Academy.

    It was a normal day in the academy. With the ranking tournaments so close, the students were busy completing their final preparations for the death battle.

    30 geniuses died from the last tournament, including Thrones, so everyone was eager to state their claim in this bloody generation.

    However all of that came to a halt when they heard a shout from who knows where.

    ¡°I''m back, bitches!¡±

    The voice echoed through out the academy and made a lot of people tense up. They all recognized the voice as Ishma''s.

    If Ishma was here then it meant that Miko was also here!

    Outside the academy gate Miko, Regis and Ishma stood with mischievous smiles on their faces. If any of the students were to see these expressions they would run for the hills.

    ¡°Why did you have to ruin the surprise? I had a grand entrance planned and everything.¡±

    Said Miko.

    Ishma laughed.

    ¡°I couldn''t help it. Being a boss was so fun that it awoken my love for conquest. I can''t wait to conquer this place!¡±

    ¡°The one who''s doing the conquering is Miko. We''re notsuppose to join the tournament remember?¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Tournament? I think you''re misunderstanding something here. I''m taking this Academy by force! We''re already criminals, so what''s the point?¡±

    She was about to charge in but was stopped by Miko grabbing her shoulder.

    ¡°Edward worked hard to get our criminal status revoked, so don''t let his hard work go down the drain over something as stupid as this.¡±

    He pulled her back and approached the gate.

    ¡°Let me in.¡±

    After a while a computerized voices echoed out.

    ¡°Student identity confirmed. Entry approved.¡±

    The gates slowly opened and Miko could see the familiar scenery of the academy spread out in front of his eyes.

    ¡°I''m surprise that Gaia still considers you a student here.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Not surprising. If Jun Mizune was serious about not wanting to become my enemy then he would definitely hope that I would return to academy and prepared everything for my return.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Sound like quite the politician.¡±

    Regis said with a laugh.

    They entered the academy while laughing.

    The moment they entered they could feel hundreds of gazes locked on them, but for these three it was nothing special.

    They walked and ignored the cowards who were hiding their presences and looking at them from a far.

    ¡°Don!¡±

    At that moment they saw two persons approaching them.

    Miko frown at them and spoke.

    ¡°I thought I told you not to call me that here.¡±

    He spoke to Sola and Yota with a stern tone.

    ¡°We apologize.¡±

    Sola quickly apologized with a slight bow.

    Miko sighed and gave up on a casual relationship with them at the academy.

    ¡°Look! It''s the 10th and 9th Throne Mad Bull Yota and Toxic Flower Sola!¡±

    Miko picked up on some whispers from the hiding students.

    He smiled.

    ¡°You two were successful in entering the top 10 I see.¡±

    One month ago after the war with Sebas ended Miko ordered Yota and Sola to return to the academy to become Rulers.

    Yota who was a 5th Year was previously ranked 25th, and Sola who was a 4th year was ranked 21st.

    The two of them were students at the academy when Miko just arrived, but because of their lack of interest they never took the ranking tournaments seriously. However after Miko arrived, the two who were childhood friends thought that the academy would become an exciting place; but Miko soon left and became a wanted criminal.

    After discussing it between each other they decided to leave the academy as well and join Miko.

    Of course their feats in the war against Sebas was broadcasted, so everyone in the academy were able to see their true abilities and realized that the two were playing around before.

    After they returned to the academy they realized that a lot of people had grudges towards them because they were apart of Exsul.

    It got so bad that the two were isolated and targeted many times during the ranking tournament.

    Instead of sitting down and taking a beaten the two took a page from Miko''s book.

    If someone blocks your path destroy them with everything you had. Show no mercy and be as brutal of possible.

    The result of this was them stomping everyone under their feet. They even killed a couple Rulers to prove a point.

    ¡°We''re sorry. We weren''t able to get a higher rank.¡±

    Sola immediately apologized.

    ¡°We had some bad luck and ran into the Gravity Queen and The Chimera one after the other.¡±

    Said Yota.

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°Well if it''s Kaido and Bloom then it couldn''t be help. They''re both outside of your leagues, so don''t take it to heart.¡±

    Miko spoke with a comforting tone.

    To him Sola and Yota couldn''t hope to beat the likes of Bloom and Kaido. Even he would have a some trouble fighting Bloom.

    As for Kaido¡­..even he didn''t know if he could win without putting everything on the line.

    He smiled as he patted their shoulders.

    ¡°Anyway, lets go.¡±

    A cold smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°It''s time to fuck shit up!¡±

 The Pillars Make Their Individual Moves

    Blood drenched soil.

    His face reflecting in the pool of blood at his feet.

    His body was trembling as he held a lifeless body in his arms.

    Cold. That was all he felt even though the sun shone so brightly.

    He knelt down as he gazed on the three persons that were once so charmingthat they made this ugly world seem so beautiful.

    He knew in his heart that these three would never call his name again, the name that he¡¯s since forgotten.

    The boy stood in place without moving a single muscle, he was like a statue surrounded by the rotting corpses.

    It wasn''t long before the boy too began to rot. As time passed his heart began to crumble.

    After a while, the boy finally ¡°died¡±.

    He became a nameless corpse that turned into dust and was blown away withthe wind.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Jin Makoto screamed as he awoke from his sleep.

    His body was covered in cold sweat and was trembling.

    ¡°Jin, are you okay?¡±

    He turned to his right and saw Sapphire who was naked laying beside him under the sheets.

    ¡°I-I''m fine.¡±

    He hurriedly calmed his breath and wiped the sweat from his brow.

    He saw that sapphire was looking at him worriedly and turned his face in the other direction.

    ¡°What day is it?¡±

    ¡°Tuesday.¡±

    ¡°Tuesday, huh. I''ve slept for two days.¡±

    He mumbled.

    He then looked at Sapphire again.

    ¡°why are you still naked after two days?¡±

    ¡°It''s likely that Bloom and the others heard about what we did at the hospital, so I was too afraid to face them alone.¡±

    ¡°So you spent the two days here waiting for me to wake up?¡±

    Sapphire nodded.

    ¡°But that still doesn''t explain why you''ve become a nudist.¡±

    ¡°I like to spend my time alone naked. It''s the only way I can relax. You have a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Suit yourself.¡±

    Jin got up out of the bed and his naked appearance was put on display.

    His body was slender but didn''t lack muscle. There were multiple scars across his body and there was even a trace of a tattoo over his heart, but this tattoo was burnt off so it was hard to make out what it was.

    Sapphire stared at this body which she''s been under and atop of so many times and felt her heart tighten.

    Even though Jin had the ability to heal wounds of this level he chose not to do so.

    Sapphire knew, to Jin these scars were to remind him of everything he''s done and everything he''s went through.

    But that wasn''t all they were.

    These scars were also to remind him of every debt that this city owed him. He was patiently waiting while stacking upthese ¡°debts¡±.

    Patiently waiting for the day he collected them from the Pillars.

    Jin silently put on his baggy clothing and didn''t bother fixing his messy hair before walking to the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    He stopped when he heard Sapphire¡¯s question.

    ¡°I have to meet Luna Isabel today.¡±

    A look of hatredflashed in Sapphire¡¯s eyes when she heard that name.

    ¡°Can''t you ignore it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.You and I both know that I can''t do that.¡±

    Jin answered without looking at her.

    ¡°Then can I come too?¡±

    Jin didn''t respond immediately, he just stood still for a while.

    ¡°Sapphire.¡±

    He turned towards her and she could see the dead look in his eyes.

    ¡°You do realized that I mightnever come to love you back, right?¡±

    His cold question and dead eyes caused a sharp pain in Sapphire¡¯s heart.

    However, she bit her lip and drove the pain away.

    ¡°I-I don''t care! I just want to be with you to the end! If you allow me to do that then it''s enough!¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Liar.¡±

    ¡°Geh?!¡±

    That single word by Jin cut through Sapphire¡¯s resolve and stab her straight in the heart.

    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±

    He turned his back to her.

    ¡°If you want to walk a self-destructive path I won''t stop you.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°You can come along. You''ve already isolated yourself from everyone else the moment that you accompany me to the hospital, so it would be unfair to abandon you now.¡±

    ¡°Jin¡­.¡±

    ¡°Okay lets go.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I still need to get dress.¡±

    ¡°Why? You look good that way.¡±

    Jin gave a small laugh and walked out the door, but Sapphire knew that he was waiting for her to get dress.

    She felt a warm feeling in her heart as she put on her clothes with a cheerful hum.

    After Sapphire got dressed she and Jin headed to the 14th District.

    The 14th District like the 1st and 16th District was a District that was under the direct control of a pillar and also had a gate to enter and exit the city.

    This District was a business district where the biggest companies headquarters were located.

    This was under the direct control of Luna Isabel.

    Jin and Sapphire were inside her office that was located at the very top of the tallest skyscraper in the district.

    ¡°You carried out your order perfectly. I''m grateful.¡±

    Said Luna.

    She was a stern looking woman with her grey hair wrapped in a stylish bun. She was dressed in a dress suit and gave off the feeling of an office lady.

    ¡°I''m one to always carry out my duties to the best of my ability.¡±

    Jin said with a fake smile.

    A hint of bloodlust appeared in his eyes as he spoke.

    ¡°I''m also one to repay people for everything they''ve done to me.¡±

    Luna sensethis bloodlust and felt a chill went up her spine.

    ¡®Damn, wild beast! He still has his fangs!¡¯

    She cursed in her mind.

    She calmed her expression and then looked at Sapphire.

    ¡°This is rare. You actually brought someone along to our meeting. If I''m not wrong she also followed you that night?¡±

    She smirked and stared at Sapphire.

    ¡°How does it feel, dear? To be involved in something so vile?¡±

    Under Luna''s stare Sapphire felt a strange sense of disgust and hatred swell up inside her.

    Jin took a step in front of Sapphire and smiled at Luna.

    ¡°She was only there to spectate. I''m the one who committed the act. So I appreciate it if you stop trying to pressure her just to feel good about yourself.¡±

    Jin showed a bright smile as he continued.

    ¡°Otherwise I might get a bit angry you know.¡±

    Facing this bright smile, Luna felt like a mountain was pressing down upon her. She knew that when Jin smiled like this it would always end badly for the one on the receiving end of it.

    An example of this was when Sebas pissed him off too much with an unreasonable order.

    Jin carried out the order but he also killed Sebas men who accompanied him and destroyed his mansion and passed it off as collateral damage.

    Even though they ordered him around, that didn''t mean that theyhad full control over him. In fact, it was the opposite.

    They basically had no real control over him. The only reason why he carried out their orders was because they had a hold on his weakness. If by some chance that they lost their hold on that weakness Jin would come for their lives like a rabid beast.

    This was their greatest fear, not only because of the MYTH gear that Jin holds but they were also afraid of his ¡°Eclipse Element¡±.

    As the people who found him 7 years ago they knew full well what kind of monster they picked up.

    A monster who had the potential to destroy the world if he was ever to mature.

    Now what would happen if this monster was to find out that the weakness that they held was no longer in their possession?

    Recalling all of this made Luna tense up.

    ¡°I was just joking with her. There''s no need to get so worked up.¡±

    She quickly said.

    Jin silently smiled in response.

    Luna sighed in relief and composed herself once more.

    ¡°So? What''s my next order, Master?¡±

    Jin didn''t wait for her to speak and spoke with a bow.

    Hearing him call her master didn''t make her a bit happy, that''s because his tone was filled with ridicule and sarcasm.

    ¡°I want you to kill someone else for me.¡±

    After she said that new data was sent to Jin''s bracelet and a profile appeared in front of his eyes.

    Jin frowned when he saw the profile.

    ¡°A child?¡±

    ¡°Not just any child. This child belongs to a famous anti-infected activist.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess. You want me to kill this child and make it look like it was an Infected¡¯s handiwork so that it could increase the tension between Infecteds and the normal citizens?¡±

    Luna nodded.

    ¡°But don''t worry we got permission from the father to kill the child.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Sapphire couldn''t help but to exclaim when she heard that.

    ¡°Oh? A father is willing to sacrifice his own blood for his cause? What a noble man.¡±

    Jin spoke with a mocking tone.

    ¡°The child was adopted so it isn''t that noble.¡±

    Luna said with indifference.

    ¡°I see. What a poor kid. She was adopted just to be sacrificed.¡±

    Jin said with a laugh.

    ¡°This isn''t a laughing matter! This is a child''s life here!¡±

    Sapphire suddenly shouted.

    ¡°What''s this self righteous act?¡±

    Luna said while looking at Sapphire with disdain.

    ¡°Haven''t you killed someone before?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then what''s the difference between killing a child and killing an adult?¡±

    ¡°There''s a difference!¡±

    Sapphire shouted back.

    ¡°Really? To me it''s all about personal preference. It''s depends on how you value life and it''s worth.¡±

    Luna continued with a smirk.

    ¡°Murder is murder. It doesn''t matter if it''s a boy or a girl, a kid or an adult. It doesn''t matter. At the end of the day a life is still lost and you''re the one who took. Your rule to not kill women and children is just a way to lessen the guilt you''re feeling.¡±

    Sapphire found herself unable to retort Luna''s words.

    She was about force the matter but Jin lifted his arm to stop her.

    ¡°Lets leave the matter of morals here. I accept the mission.¡±

    ¡°Jin?!¡±

    Jin looked at Sapphire with a cold look which made her shut up.

    ¡°I accept the mission.¡±

    He repeated.

    ¡°That''s great to hear.¡±

    Luna answered with a smile.

    ¡°But one question first.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If Bloody Justice was to come for you, how would you like to die?¡±

    Jin''s question shocked Luna, but shock was soon replaced by anger.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°No. I''m just saying that Andre Bernard has the backing of Gear, a fellow pillar, so it shouldn''t be heard for him to figure out who was behind the attack on the hospital. In fact I''m pretty sure he knows by now.¡±

    A mischievous smile appeared on Jin''s face.

    ¡°Let me tell you this, Bernard will come for you whether you''re a pillar or not; and to be honest I doubt you''ll be able to stop him.¡±

    He then turned his back to her and started walking to the exit.

    ¡°I''m sure he''ll come for me first. So don''t worry, I''ll try my best to slow him down so that you can escape.¡±

    Sapphire caught up to him and the two of them entered the elevator.

    ¡°Try not to get killed.¡±

    He waved goodbye as the elevator doors closed.

    *Bam!*

    After he left Luna slammed her fist on her desk out of anger.

    ¡°I really hate Infecteds!¡±

    At the same time in the 20th District.

    This District was the district with the most advanced technology and factories in the city. It looked futuristic even for a technological city.

    This District was where the final gate was located as well as where Tommy ¡°Gear¡± Akabe controlled the city''s technology.

    Inside a silver dome that was rotating on top of a tall tower Andre Bernard stood face to face with Gear.

    Gear was pretty much identical to Edward, the only difference was a gear tattoo in his right palm.

    He was patiently watching Andre going through the data he just sent him.

    After he saw that he was done he spoke.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­..I''m a bit surprised. A pillar would actually stoop to this level just to discredit us Infecteds. Her hate seems to be the real thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I thought that you would say that she''s doing it for the money.¡±

    ¡°Well, she''s the Infected Killer Equalist right?¡±

    Gear eyes widen when he heard that.

    ¡°¡­..As expected of you, you actually figured out her identity.¡±

    ¡°Well, considering that Equalist was able kill so many Infecteds without leaving a trace and even led an influential Anti-Infected Movement without difficulty, I always suspected it to be one of you Pillars. After reading this data I just figured out which one.¡±

    Gear nodded in satisfaction to Andre¡¯s explanation.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Eliminate her of course. Pillar or not ordering the massacre of innocents isn''t something I can forgive.¡±

    Andre answered indifferently.

    ¡°But I''ll take care of Jin Makoto first. Even though it was an order what he did was too sinful.¡±

    After saying that he looked at Gear.

    ¡°Tell me where I can find him so that I can erase him.¡±

 Black Reaper Vs Bloody Justice

    District 3.

    Jin and Sapphire were riding through the night on an Apollo Series Silver Chariot bike.

    They were heading towards a mansion that was located on the north side of the district.

    Sapphire insisted on coming along so Jin brought her with him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Jin who was the controlling the bike suddenly stopped it.

    ¡°What''s wrong, Jin?¡±

    Sapphire asked. They were still some distance away from their target so she couldn''t guess why Jin stopped the bike.

    ¡®Unless he was having second thoughts?¡¯

    She was hoping that was the case, because that would mean that his heart wasn''t completely numb.

    However, Jin''s next words shattered her hope.

    ¡°Sapphire take this bike and leave.¡±

    ¡°Leave? Why?!¡±

    Jin didn''t respond for a while and jumped off the bike.

    He looked up at the roof of a building.

    ¡°I have a guest I need to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Guest?¡±

    Sapphire followed Jin''s line of sight and also looked at the roof top. There she saw someone dressed in a suit sitting on the edge of the roof, with a briefcase laying beside him.

    ¡°Andre Bernard?!¡±

    Sapphire was shocked out of her mind to see Andre. She predicted that he would eventually come to find Jin but this was too fast.

    Jin just spoke about him earlier and now he''s already in front of him.

    Sapphire knew from Jin that Bernard was incredibly strong. In fact Jin said that Andre could take on a pillar by himself and even kill them in broad daylight.

    Someone as dangerous as that was casually sitting in the dark night flying paper planes.

    ¡°Oh? Right on time.¡±

    Andre noticed Jin and Sapphire and stood up holding his briefcase.

    He walked off the building but surprisingly enough he didn''t fall, instead he continued to walk like he was on the ground. And then he started to descend like he was walking on invisible steps.

    His steps were slow and carefree but also had a bit of dread to them.

    It didn''t take long for his feet to touch the ground.

    ¡°Jin Makoto, I presume.¡±

    He casually spoke to Jin as he walked towards him.

    ¡°That would be me. I believe you should be Andre Bernard.¡±

    ¡°That''s me. I take it you know my reason for appearing before you like this?¡±

    ¡°Of course. There''s only one reason the infamous Bloody Justice would appear in front of a small character like myself.¡±

    He showed an amused grin.

    ¡°You''re here to erase me from society.¡±

    Andre casually nodded.

    ¡°But please refrain from calling yourself a small character. If you the one hailed as the city''s death god is a small character then I''m just a failed concept that didn''t even get the chance to be introduced to the audience.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I thought that you would be more of a serious person, but it seems that even you have a sense of humor.¡±

    When he said that Andre was already standing directly in front of him.

    ¡°Jin!¡±

    ¡°Sapphire, leave this place.¡±

    Jin said without taking his eyes off Andre.

    ¡°If you stay here you''ll die either by his hands or mines.¡±

    ¡°Jin¡­.¡±

    ¡°Go and no matter what don''t come back here until I say it''s safe!¡±

    He suddenly shouted.

    Sapphire body jolted because Jin wasn''t really one to shout.

    Since of late she realized that something inside Jin has changed. He has become even harder to predict and a lot more aggressive.

    She bit her lips and took control of the bike.

    She knew that Jin intended to fight Andre to the death and that if she stayed here she would become a hindrance.

    That was the difference between she and them.

    ¡°You better come back alive!¡±

    Saying so she turned the bike and rode away.

    Andre looked past Jin''s shoulders and stared at sapphire¡¯s back.

    ¡°If I remember correctly that woman was involved in the massacre.¡±

    His eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I should erase her as well.¡±

    He was about to move when he felt something cold and sharp pressed against his throat.

    ¡°I appreciate it if you let her go.¡±

    Andre looked at the blade with the word kusanagi on it and Jin who was placing it at his neck with a fake smile on his face.

    ¡°MYTH¡¯s Kusanagi X3, huh? Based on the Storm God Susanoo¡¯s sword that he used to slay the 8 headed dragon Yamata-no-orochi. I heard that it was quite powerful. Second only to the Arthur Series Excalibur and Roland Series Durendal.¡±

    ¡°You know your stuff.¡±

    Jin said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, I heard about it from Tommy.¡±

    Andre waved his hand and pushed away Jin''s sword.

    ¡°I prefer to not let that girl escape so I''ll have to finish this quickly.¡±

    He snapped his fingers.

    *Boom!*Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Jin was suddenly blown away and was sent flying.

    Despite this Andre didn''t look satisfied. He only looked surprised.

    Jin stabbed his sword in the ground to force a complete stop.

    ¡°Why didn''t you blow up?¡±

    Andre asked with some surprise in his voice.

    ¡°That''s because your Law Maker doesn''t work on me.¡±

    ¡°Doesn''t work? That''s impossible. My Law Maker allows me the rewrite the laws that govern anything that''s within my domain. I''m the ruler. If I wish for something it happens.¡±

    Law Maker, a special ability that belongs to Andre. It has the power to distort reality to anything he sees fit. However that only applies to anything that''s inside 30 meters range around him. Even so, in that 30m range Andre is god.

    He is the ruler of his own world.

    He is the judge, jury, and the executor.

    Or that was how it was suppose to be.

    ¡°Well think of it like this. You have the power of a god, but I have the power of a devil god inside my body. Devil God trumps god.¡±

    ¡°Don''t fuck with me!¡±

    Andre angrily shouted.

    ¡°I explained it and you got mad.¡±

    Jin shrugged.

    ¡°Okay here''s an explanation you can be satisfied with.¡±

    He pointed at himself.

    ¡°My body is pretty much a blackhole. It can absorb a percentage of any and everything in this world. In order words it absorb the laws you recreated and weaken it to the point that my body could easily stay intact even though you ordered it to explode.¡±

    Andre was shocked to hear that.

    If what Jin said was true then it would take far more power to harm him than the ordinary person that''s because his body would absorb and weaken any attack it receives.

    ¡°Well, this is troublesome.¡±

    Andre placed his hands inside his pockets as calm returned to his voice.

    ¡°You''re the first person I''ve been unable to rule in a very long time. I''ve met persons with great defenses but not like yours. I actually tried my best to blow you up.¡±

    He casually said.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do? Are you going to give up?

    ¡°What are you talking about? I said that it was first in a long time, but you''re not the first person I couldn''t easily kill.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The space around Andre sudden distorted before exploding.

    ¡°I''ve long since created a countermeasure for abnormals like you.¡±

    He dropped his brief case and took off his jacket.

    He rolled up his sleeves as his body started pulsating.

    His muscles grew larger and firmer. His body became a bit red which gave him an unhealthy look. Even his brown hair started paling as it grew wild.

    ¡°Since your body can absorb damage like a sponge I just have to hit it with everything I can muster until your body burst like a balloon.¡±

    He looked at Jin with bloodshot eyes.

    His overall appearance was so unnatural that he barely looked human.

    ¡°Using your power to rewrite the laws that govern your body, huh? It seems that you''ve removed the limiter on your body and brain. It''s quite the monster thing to do.¡±

    Jin gripped his sword tightly and took a fighting stance.

    ¡°As long as society is free from scums like you, losing my humanity isn''t a big deal.¡±

    Andre lifted a finger and a drop of blood drip out of it and hit the ground.

    The moment the blood hit the asphalt it morphed into a sword of blood.

    He gripped it and swung it to the side.

    *Boom!*

    The asphalt burst open like it was hit by a powerful force.

    ¡°Well, damn. This might get a little messier than I thought.¡±

    Jin whispered.

    ¡°Let''s begin your execution, Death God!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The ground burst open as Andre rushed towards Jin.

    ¡°Lets see if you have what it takes.¡±

    Jin also kicked off the ground and rushed to meet him.

    The two swung their swords at the same time.

    *Boom!*

    The force from their clash caused the ground to burst open and the surrounding buildings to crack.

    *Boom!*

    The two started clashing at an impossible to follow speed.

    Andre thrust his blood sword with so much force that it was like lightning piercing through the clouds.

    Jin lifted kusanagi X3 in front of him and blocked it.

    His feet skid on the ground as he was forced back.

    Andre chased after him and swung down his sword.

    Jin grabbed his coat and dragged it in front of him.

    *Boom!*

    The blood sword clashed against the coat but it felt like it clashed against a rock.

    Jin quickly put the coat back on and deflected Andre¡¯s sword, he then stepped forward grabbed his face with his left hand.

    Electric sparks was suddenly released from his palm and hit Andre point blank.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Andre¡¯s head was blown back while charred black, Jin used that chance to swung Kusanagi.

    *Boom!*

    A powerful force hit Andre and pushed him away while ripping open the earth.

    *Boom!*

    An apartment building was hit by it and was cut in half as Andre flew through it.

    Jin kicked off the ground and chased after Andre. He quickly caught up and swung kusanagi.

    The moment he did he saw Andre¡¯s eyesshone a dangerous light.

    ¡°Judgement Cross!¡±

    Andre slammed his palm on Jin''s chest before kusanagi could reach him.

    *Boom!*

    A gigantic cross of light burst out of Jin''s back and blew him into the air.

    Andre crashed into the ground and watched as Jin blasted off into the night sky.

    300 ft in the air Jin''s body floated before falling to the earth. His eyes were rolled over and his body showed no signs of movement.

    Andre¡¯s body started cracking as he bent his knees.

    *Boom!*

    With a jump his body shot off like a rocket and quickly approached Jin.

    He thrust his sword upward aiming to pierce through Jin''s heart.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However Jin''s suddenly twisted his body and flew to the right.

    ¡°Hermes Sky Boot activate!¡±

    Jin''s boot suddenly lit up and wing shaped thrusters appeared at the sides.

    Jin suddenly shot towards Andre and spun his body.

    He hit him with a corkscrew kick square to the face and sent him crashing towards the earth.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Andre who was crashing towards the earth suddenly came to a stop midair and twisted his body to stand in the air.

    ¡°The laws of this world is mine to bend!¡±

    A golden light appeared in his palm.

    ¡°Disappear!¡±

    He thrust his palm forward and a golden dragon shot towards Jin.

    ¡°Silver Bow!¡±

    He shouted and two silver pistol materialized in his hands.

    He quickly fired them down at Andre¡¯s dragon.

    *Boom!*

    They collided and caused a massive explosion which shook the entire 3rd district.

    Sapphire who was riding the Silver Chariot felt the vibration caused by the explosion and looked back.

    ¡°Jin¡­.¡±

    Meanwhile Jin and Andre shot towards each other in the air.

    Andre snapped his fingers and several golden orbs floated around him.

    ¡°Silver Bow heavy duty mood!¡±

    The silver pistols turned into light and morphed together and formed a silver chain gun.

    ¡°Taste my Justice!¡±

    ¡°To hell with your Justice!¡±

    The two fired at each other while clashing in the sky.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The sky lit up as the lights of mass destruction collided with each other.

    Some stray shot crashed into the nearby buildings and destroyed them, but Jin and Andre didn''t seem to care as they tried to destroy the other.

    Andre suddenly came to a stop and swung his arms open.

    ¡°Scum!¡±

    His muscles started glowing as his eyes started bleeding.

    *Boom!*

    His figure suddenly disappeared with an explosive sound.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Jin looked down and saw a fist buried deep into his stomach.

    He lifted his hand and swung it at Andre but before he could he felt a heavy blow to his face.

    *Boom!*

    He was then hit in the sides and then the chest and then the throat.

    Andre started destroying him with unbelievable heavy punches.

    Even though he was wearing unbreakable gear like his coat and the chain mail hidden under his shirt, but it seemed that Andre was bending the laws that govern them and made them lose their defensive abilities.

    Because of this Jin felt the full extent of Andre blows.

    Blood sprayed out of his mouth and nose.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Andre¡¯s fist glowed as plasma started gathering around it.

    *Boom!*

    He slammed it into Jin''s face and sent him falling out of the sky like a meteorite.

    *Boom!*

    He crashed into the ground and cause a huge crater.

    His coat was torn. His chain mail was reduced to dust, and his mouth mask was torn up.

    Even so his eyes shone brightly.

    ¡°So this is being at death''s door. It''s been so long since I''ve felt it.¡±

    Even though his body was in ruins he still smiled as if it was someone else''s business.

    Andre landed not too far from him and walked towards him ready to finish him off.

    His suit had long since turned into rags and he had a wild appearance while covered in blood.

    Jin saw him approaching and got up.

    This surprised Andre greatly.

    But what surprised him more was that Jin''s wounds were literally going up into smoke and disappearing.

    ¡°Say, Bloody Justice. Do you have any intention of dying here?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. But if I die then so be it. At least that way society will have one less scum.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you''re not delusional after all. You know that you''re scum.¡±

    ¡°Of course. But that doesn''t matter. After I clean up society then I''ll receive my punishment.¡±

    ¡°Oh? It seems that we''re more alike than I thought.¡±

    Andre suddenly realized that black flames were appearing on the ground.

    The sight those flames caused anger to rise up in him.

    ¡°This is what you used to torture that woman even after death?¡±

    Jin replied with a single nod.

    ¡°I''ve decide to let you taste them as well.¡±

    The flames started to dance around Jin. Andre could see mourning faces appearing within them.

    ¡°Welcome to the lowest level of hell, Andre Bernard.¡±

    The flames spread through the district at an incredible pace forming a skull.

    ¡°Hell huh? It''s nicer than I expected.¡±

    The space are Andre started distorting as he rewrote laws on his body even further and strengthen it to the point it was glowing.

    ¡°Let''s end this!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The earth cracked open further as lava started rush out like a geyser.

    The lava that was spraying towards the sky morphed into two giant wolves.

    Andre waved his arm and lightning started gathering in it and swirled like a hurricane.

    ¡°Your powers are really that of a god.¡±

    Jin said as he looked at Andre¡¯s display of power.

    He smiled as the flames that created the district size fire skull started rushing back towards him and Andre.

    ¡°Lets go, Bloody Justice! Let''s turn this place into hell!¡±

    A tidal wave of black flames charge towards Andre.

    ¡°Lets all go to hell, Black Reaper!¡±

    The lava wolves roared and charged towards Jin. Andre himself turned into a giant bolt of lightning and magma and charged toward Jin as well.

    Jin smiled and jumped on the black flame tidal wave which was charging towards Andre.

    The two took one last look at each other before they collided.

    ¡°¡°Die!¡±¡±

    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*

    That night the high class district that was called the 3rd District was erased from this world by a sea of lava and black flames.

 Not a chapter but important info

    Hmm....I''ve been minding to clear something up about Deus Malum.

    You guys seem to misunderstand how it works but I guess it''s my fault.

    Let me clear this up.

    When Miko threw Nero like a doll Deus Malum was out of control. If Miko was to activate the 1st and 2nd stages he wouldn''t be able to do so.

    Deus Malum at the moment is a berserk technique, meaning that it''s at its most powerful when out of control.

    Reason for this is because when it goes out of control all of the powers in Miko''s soul are released at full capacity and without restraint. Miko has 10,000 years worth of power in his soul that Augustus has been gathering, when that''s released he can destroy the world three times over.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    This isn''t good for Miko either. Later down you''ll see that Deus Malum has some strong side effects on Miko which could destroy him before he masters the technique.

    This is the reason it is broken into five stages so that Miko can gain control of that power and make it his own.

    Now let''s discuss the power boost from the five stages.

    1st Stage- 100% power boost plus special abilities.

    2nd Stage- 300% power boost, plus special abilities.

    3rd Stage- 1000% power boost, special abilities, unique magic, Berserk Mode.

    4th Stage- God Level power, pinnacle of darkness, unique evil power, OP as fuck.

    5th Stage- SupremeEvil Being,Anti-God, infinite power.

    So yeah, unless Miko opens the 4th Stage he can''t beat people like Nero and Higher Beings.

    The first two stages that he''s currently unlock can only boast his strength and grant him some unique abilities. From the third stage up he starts to become something completely different.

    With the fifth stage, it would be fine even if Miko didn''t become the supreme being, because he would still rival it.

    So yeah, new chapter tomorrow I just wanted to clear up this misunderstanding.

    Oh, Miko will use the first stage in this arc.

 The circumstances of Jin Makoto

    "What did you say?¡±

    Miko who was inside his dorm room was shocked as he listened to the report he just received from Yota.

    ¡°Last Night a battle between Jin Makoto and Andre Bernard destroyed the entire 3rd district. Currently the entire area is nothing but a sea of lava and black flames.¡±

    Yota repeated his report.

    ¡°Jin and Bloody Justice¡­?¡±

    Miko had a pondering expression as he thought about what he heard.

    ¡°Who won?¡±

    He asked.

    Yota shook his head.

    ¡°No one knows. There hasn''t been any sightings of either of them since. There have been thousands of people reportedly reduced to ash so they might have perished as well.¡±

    ¡°No. Jin isn''t dead. I can tell.¡±

    Miko remembered his interactions with Jin Makoto. He was someone he couldn''t see through.

    He was like an abyss that could devour everything around it.

    Miko couldn''t believe that someone like that would die so easily.

    As for Andre Bernard¡¯s fate Miko could only guess.

    ¡°Thanks for the report.¡±

    Miko got up and slapped the sleeping Ishma awake.

    He turned to Yota as Ishma started choking him from behind.

    ¡°Did Bloom come to the academy today?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I saw her this morning.¡±

    ¡°How''s her facial expression?¡±

    ¡°She looked like she was distracted by something, very absentminded.¡±

    ¡°Then Jin hasn''t contacted her as I expected.¡±

    Miko said with a nod.

    (This would be the perfect chance for you to approach her, you know. She''s obviously troubled and in need of someone to console her.)

    Tiamat''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind.

    ¡°Hearing that from you is kinda weird you know.¡±

    (I''m just giving you some advice to help you seize your little flower.)

    ¡°Well, thanks but I''m good. I''m not above taking advantage of a woman but not when it''s a woman I really like.¡±

    (My, you actually have some morals.)

    Tiamat sounded genuinely surprised.

    Miko didn''t respond to her teasing and spoke.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    (I''m having a bath. The baths in this city is something else.)

    ¡°Is that so? We should experience them together when I get back.¡±

    Tiamat started laughing.

    (I don''t mind¡­..Ah, I just remembered. Edward left in a hurry this morning to find his brother. Apparently he wanted to confirm the conditions of Andre Bernard and Jin Makoto.)

    ¡°Are they alive?¡±

    Miko asked.

    With Tiamat''s abilities determining if someone was alive or not was a snap.

    (They''re alive. The fight between the two was pretty exciting, but they went overboard. Bernard is in critical condition, as for Jin Makoto he''s already fine.)

    ¡°Oh? So Bernard lost?¡±

    (Well, you can say that. It''s just that Jin Makoto was too much of monster for him to handle. It was a bad match up.)

    ¡°I see.¡±

    (How''s your school days?)

    ¡°Not bad. We crushed a couple cliques recently and put them under our control. For now I''m just layingback until the tournament starts.¡±

    Miko said as he dragged the kicking Ishma out of the room and towards his classroom.

    Regis was laughing at her while following them.

    ¡°When Edward comes back tell him to avoid Jin if possible.¡±

    (Avoid him?)

    ¡°Something''s going on with him. There''s a high chance that he''s falling apart and edging towards the brink of insanity. With him being unstable it''s best to give him space.¡±Stolen novel; please report.

    (Are you talking from experience?)

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko didn''t say anything and just walked towards his class.

    Later that evening.

    Bloom who was ending home from the academy walked down the streets absentmindedly.

    ¡°Jin¡­..¡±

    She called out his name with a sigh.

    ¡°I appreciate it if you didn''t sigh after affectionately calling my name.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    She quickly turned around and saw Jin standing there dressed in loose fitting clothing.

    However his normally messy hair was tied with a rubber band and only a little dropped in his face.

    Bloom knew that this hairstyle meant that he was in his killer mood.

    ¡°Jin, where have you been?!¡±

    ¡°Here and there.¡±

    Jin answered casually.

    ¡°Here and there? I''ve been searching for you for so long! There''s tons of things I wanted to ask you about!¡±

    She marched forward and moved to grab him.

    *Pah!*

    But before she could Jin slapped away her hand.

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±

    Bloom stepped back and held her hand.

    ¡°Jin?¡±

    She looked at him with confused eyes.

    ¡°Sorry, but don''t touch me at the moment.¡±

    He said with a cold smile.

    ¡°¡­O-Okay.¡±

    Bloom stepped back and looked at him as if she was looking at a stranger.

    ¡°First of all let me say that I''m the one who massacred everyone at that hospital that night.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Even though bloom had long known that Jin was the culprit, hearing it from him directly still shocked her.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Don''t ask questions you already know the answer to. I was ordered by the Pillars.¡±

    Bloom said nothing.

    Like Jin said she had long knew the reason he did what he did, but she just couldn''t accept it.

    ¡°Jin, let''s get back at them! I''m sure that if we borrow Miko''s help we can free you from their clutches!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Say something!¡±

    Jin still didn''t respond to her. He just looked at her indifferently.

    After a while he finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°Bloom, you really do love me too much.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jin sighed and spoke.

    ¡°Listen to me, Bloom. I do not love you and I never will.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Those words were like swords stabbing into Bloom¡¯s heart.

    ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I''m not a fool. I know your feelings towards me, I''ve always known. I just chose to ignore it. But I think now is the time for me to do the right thing and reject you.¡±

    Bloom didn''t say anything but Jin continued regardlessly.

    ¡°Let me say it again. Bloom Newgate, I don''t love you and I never will.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Bloom stood there silently and motionless like a statue.

    Jin stared at her for a while before turning his back to her.

    ¡°Also I''m leaving Silver Crow, I''ve never really cared for it anyway. You can do whatever you want with it from now on.¡±

    He started to walk away.

    ¡°¡­..Wait.¡±

    ¡°I will not.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Please don''t go.¡±

    ¡°I''m already gone.¡±

    Bloom¡¯s entire body started trembling.

    ¡°Jin! You can''t do this! You can''t just walk into my life and save me from the pit of despair and just cast me away!¡±

    She took a step forward.

    ¡°Take responsibility damn it! If you were going to do this from the start, then should''ve left me for dead back then!¡±

    Jin didn''t reply and just continued walking.

    ¡°Are you really going to just leave me?!¡±

    Bloom fell on her knees as tears flowed down her face.

    ¡°Fine! Do what you want Jin Makoto! But know this!¡±

    She wiped the tears from her eyes and got to her feet while biting her lips.

    ¡°Bloom Newgate may break down now but not forever! Whether you care or not I''ll come back bigger and better!¡±

    Her tear-filled eyes were burning with determination.

    ¡°I will free you from your curse and make you regret breaking my heart!¡±

    Saying so she stormed in the opposite direction of Jin. Tear drops hit the ground as she ran.

    When she was no longer in the vicinity, Jin came to a stop.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Forgive me, Bloom.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.so you did hurt her on purpose.¡±

    Jin looked in front of him and saw Kaido standing at the end of the street.

    ¡°Were you eavesdropping, Kaido?¡±

    Kaido shook his head.

    ¡°I was passing by and came across a somewhat interesting scene. Since my favorite thingto watch are soap operas, I just couldn''t divert my eyes away from the drama.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t that eavesdropping?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Jin laughed when he saw Kaido tilted his head to the side while remaining emotionless.

    ¡°So why did you go out of the way to hurt the Gravity Queen?¡±

    Jin looked at Kaido for a while before answering.

    ¡°Well, I guess I can tell you.¡±

    He sighed before continuing.

    ¡°I''m sick. Not physically but mentally.¡±

    ¡°So you''re losing your mind?¡±

    Jin nodded.

    ¡°It''s not the first it happened, but recent events have caused my mind to become a bit too unstable. Its reach the point where I black out at times and wake up at strange places drenched in blood.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Sounds troublesome. But why not tell your comrades?¡±

    ¡°Because I know that they can''t help me in anyway. But with their personalities they would truly try, and if that happens there''s a high chance that I might accidentally kill them.¡±

    ¡°I see. So to avoid that, you''re pushing them away.¡±

    Kaido said with a nod as if he understood something.

    ¡°You''re an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Well, I won''t deny that.¡±

    Jin said with a dry laugh.

    ¡°But my insanity isn''t the only reason why I''m driving them away.¡±

    ¡°What''s the other reason?¡±

    ¡°I''m most likely going to die soon.¡±

    Kaido remained silent when he heard that.

    ¡°Your reason for thinking that?¡±

    ¡°You know about the power that exists inside of me right?¡±

    ¡°The Eclipse Element?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. I was born with the elements of the Night and day, when these two elements fuse together it forms the Eclipse Element. This element doesn''t follow the laws of the world, in fact it feeds on them. This corrosive element is dubbed by the Pillars as the power that could one day destroy the world. But to me that''s just an exaggeration.¡±

    ¡°What does your power has to do with you dying?¡±

    Kaido asked.

    ¡°Everything. I''m also an infected, you know. Our abilities are easier to go berserk than the average person if we experience too much stress.¡±

    Jin smiled and said-

    ¡°My power has devoured over 30 percent of my organs and is continuing to do so as we speak.¡±

    Even though Kaido¡¯s face was still emotionless, his eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°That is unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    Jin smiled wryly.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Well, I would like to threw everything to the wind and challenge the Pillars to a battle of mutual destruction, I mean I can''t die leaving those guys alive right? But unfortunately I still need them at the moment to complete a task.¡±

    ¡°Is that task more important than your life?¡±

    ¡°Most definitely.¡±

    Jin answered almost immediately.

    ¡°Then again I ask. What are you going to do? From your behavior and tone it seems like you''re planning on disappearing.¡±

    ¡°Bingo.¡±

    Jin gave Kaido a thumbs up.

    ¡°I''m finally going to be able to accomplish my goal and enter eternal sleep. Well, not eternal, but I''ll go into hibernation for a while. That''s the only way to stop my blackouts and my power from harming me.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess we won''t see each other for a while. Not that I mind.¡±

    ¡°Well, you still have Miko to play around with.¡±

    Saying so Jin turned his back to Kaido and started walking away.

    ¡°Wait, why did you tell me everything?¡±

    Kaido couldn''t help but ask.

    Jin answered without stopping.

    ¡°Believe it or not, I considered you a friend even though we only mostly just fought each other.¡±

    Before Kaido could reply Jin had already flown off using Hermes Sky Boots.

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    Kaido turned around after staring into the Night for a while.

    ¡°I seriously can''t get him.¡±

    That night Jin Makoto disappeared from the world and didn''t reappear until it was time for him to signal the beginning of the final battle that this city would witness.

 Alliance

    District 20.

    Inside the dome on top of the tallest tower two brothers stood face to face with each other.

    These brothers were Edward and Tommy Akabe.

    ¡°Long time no see, Eddy.¡±

    The one who spoke first was Gear.

    ¡°Yeah. The last time we''ve met in person was when you beat me for the position of Head of the Akabe Clan.¡±

    Edward said with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah. Good times.¡±

    Tommy also smiled.

    ¡°So what brought my criminal of a brother here today?¡±

    He leaned on his desk and asked.

    ¡°Andre Bernard. I would like to meet with our cousin. He''s here isn''t he?¡±

    ¡°He is.¡±

    ¡°So you won''t deny it.¡±

    ¡°Why would I deny it? If you want to see him I can bring you to him.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°Then follow me.¡±

    Gear got off his desk and started walking towards a door that was located at the back of the room.

    He opened the door and walked in.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    When Edward entered the room he couldn''t help but to exclaim.

    He saw Andre Bernard alright, but he wasn''t like what he expected.

    ¡°He got too carried away during his battle with Jin Makoto and ended up like this.¡±

    Andre was inside a capsule filled with medical liquids.

    He was missing an arm and a leg, and had machines messing with the amputated areas.

    The left side of his face was wrapped and a helmet connected to a hose was on his head.

    Hoses were also inserted in his mouth as if to help him breathe.

    ¡°¡­.Is he alive?¡±

    Edward couldn''t help but to ask after seeing Andre like this.

    ¡°Of course he is. He''s just unable to stay alive without assistance of these machines.¡±

    Tommy placed his hand on the capsule.

    ¡°But this is only temporary. Andre will be good as new in no time.¡±

    ¡°Tommy, why would you go to such lengthens to keep him alive? What is Andre Bernard to you?¡±

    ¡°What? He''s family of course.¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Gear¡¯s answered pissed off Edward and gave him the urge to punch him in the face.

    ¡°Fine! Fine! Don''t get so angry. I thought that hanging out with the Heavenly Demon King would make you develop a sense of humor, but I guess not.¡±

    Gear hurriedly said.

    ¡°Stop messing around and tell me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. I thought you were my brother not my mother. What right do you have to order me your elder brother around.¡±

    ¡°After constantly suppressing me for years, I deserve a truthful answer.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­I guess you''re right.¡±

    Gear said after thinking about it for a bit.

    ¡°Fine. Andre is my secret weapon to counter Jin Makoto. Or he was. It seems that not even him could contend against that monster.¡±

    He said with a sigh, but he quickly started smiling.

    ¡°But hope isn''t lost. Andre still has lots of room to grow.¡±

    ¡°He does?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Did you know? Andre has never trained a day in his life and was still able to destroy a district. Just imagine if he starts training earnestly. I''m sure he''ll be able to crush Jin Makoto.¡±

    From the way he talked it was obvious that Gear was putting all of his hopes on Andre defeating Jin. It also showed how much he feared for his life.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to wait until Andre recovers as well as Jin Makoto to come out of hiding.¡±

    ¡°Hiding?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I shouldn''t have said that. Well, with your skills you would''ve found out eventually.¡±

    He said with a shrug.

    ¡°For reasons unknown to us, Jin Makoto disappeared after his battle with Andre. His only form of contact to us was a message saying ¡®Gonna sleep for a bit¡¯.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that you who control all of the surveillance cameras and satellites in city can''t find him?¡±

    ¡°Hey, the guy knows the city like the back of his hand. He knows where to go to avoid even the Pillars detection.¡±

    Gear quickly defended himself.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°But it''s not like he''ll stay hidden forever. We¡¯ll find him eventually, and even if we don''t he¡¯ll show himself eventually. After all, we still have his weakness.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I should tell you that I know all about that when I hacked the 16th District. I also know that you guys are just bluffing at the moment and no longer has the means to control Jin Makoto.¡±

    Edward said casually.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Gear quietly cursed Sebas for incompetence, but also had to admit that he and Edward were really brothers. They both hacked and took control of an entire district and stole valuable information.

    ¡°Hey, you wouldn''t tell that information to anyone would you? We may have our differences but we''re still brothers you know.¡±

    ¡°Calm down. I offered Miko this information but he wasn''t interested. Beside him there''s no one else I would tell.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you my benevolent brother!¡±

    Gear started to affectionately hug his brother.

    ¡°Stop that! You¡¯re creeping me out!¡±

    Edward forcibly pushed Gear off him.

    ¡°Seriously, you haven''t changed since we were kids. Always so cowardly.¡±

    ¡°Don''t act so heroic. You''re a big as a coward as I am.¡±

    Gear stood proudly and pointed to himself.

    ¡°We''re weak! People like us aren''t made for fighting, so what''s wrong with us being a little cautious?! I can''t fight so I''ll use strong guys to protect me!¡±

    ¡°Have a little shame, dammit!¡±

    Edward was starting to have a headache.

    This was the main reason why he could handle his brother. He had not one ounce of shame and was proud of his shamelessly.

    ¡°It''s hard to believe that you''re a S Class.¡±

    ¡°My Will Power, Magical Prowess, and Intellect are all S Class, but my Physical Ability and Martial Prowess are all less than the average person.¡±

    ¡°Again, don''t look so proud!¡±

    Edward shouted.

    ¡°I''m leaving before I start seeing gray hairs.¡±

    Saying so Edward turned his back on his brother and left.

    ¡°See ya! Come to visit again soon!¡±

    When Edward left Gear turned and faced the unconscious Andre.

    ¡°Don''t worry, cousin. I''ll make sure you¡¯re in tip top shape in no time.¡±

    He then showed a mischievous smile.

    ¡°I''m sure you''ll make things fun during the final battle.¡±

    The days blew past after Jin disappeared from the world, and the event that Miko was patiently waiting for was now only a few days away.

    ¡°So both Jin and Andre Bernard are out of commission?¡±

    Miko who was sitting in cafeteria asked Sola who was reporting to him.

    ¡°Yes. Lord Code Breaker said that he apologizes for taking so long to report, it''s just that he wanted to see if he could find where Jin Makoto was hiding himself.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°He failed.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guessed as much.¡±

    He lend back in his chair and looked at the person he ¡°invited¡± to eat with him.

    ¡°Are you enjoying your meal, Princess Mayumi.¡±

    The one who sat in front of him was the 3rd Princess of the Aloe Kingdom and the one coded named The Prophetess, 8th ranked Throne Mayumi Shidou.

    ¡°I would enjoy it better if the atmosphere wasn''t so stifling.¡±

    She looked around at those sitting at the table.

    Other than her and Miko, there were nearly a dozen other persons who were Miko''s lackeys.

    If they had just been there she wouldn''t have felt nervous. The reason for her to feel uncomfortable was the fact that they were all armed with all kinds of weapons as if they were ready to go to war at any moment.

    Of course everyone was armed by their free will. Miko didn''t order them to armed themselves or to protect him.

    He told them not to but they insisted so he let them do as they wished.

    ¡°Don''t mind them. They won''t harm you. You''re my guest after all.¡±

    Miko said with a gentle smile, but that gentle smile sent chills down Mayumi¡¯s spine.

    ¡°S-So what can I do for you, Your Highness?¡±

    Miko sat there smiling for a while before answering.

    ¡°Princess would you be interested in an alliance between me and you?¡±

    Mayumi was visibly surprised to hear that.

    ¡°Do you mean an alliance between the Dragna Kingdom and the Aloe Kingdom?¡±

    Miko shook his head and then pointed at her.

    ¡°No, just an alliance between me and you. I have no interest in allying myself with the Aloe Kingdom.¡±

    He bent his arms behind his head.

    ¡°In my opinion you''re worth more than your whole kingdom.¡±

    ¡°You must be joking. How can I out weigh the entire kingdom?¡±

    ¡°That''s how much you''re worth to me.¡±

    Mayumi looks at him with a confused expression.

    ¡°I don''t think you''re coming on to me, so please tell me how am I important to you?¡±

    ¡°I''ll be honest with you, it''s your ability. It''s too dangerous to have such an ability outside of my control, and it would be a waste to eliminate you as a precaution.¡±

    ¡°So you want my power to be under your rule?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±

    ¡°You''re free to do so if you want.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°But keep in mind that I could¡¯ve used [Rule] to force you into a slave contract, but I didn''t do so because I''m a civilized person with morals.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Ishma who was eating next Miko suddenly started choking on her food as she laughed.

    Miko silenced her with a slap to the head. He then ignored the frowning Ishma and faced Mayumi again.

    ¡°Another reason why I didn''t resort to such brutish methods was because I wanted us to treat each other like equals. That''s why I proposed an alliance.¡±

    ¡°Equals, huh?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Mayumi put on a pondering expression for a while before answering.

    ¡°I want to ask you a question first.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°What do plan to do with my kingdom in the future?¡±

    ¡°Destroy and conquer.¡±

    ¡°¡­.You answered pretty quickly, and you didn''t even try to hide your malicious intentions.¡±

    ¡°I said it before didn''t I? I want us to treat each other like equals. That means that we won''t try to deceive each other.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Just so you know, whether you join me or not your kingdom will fall into my hands, and there''s nothing anyone can do to stop it. Whether you fall with it is entirely up to you.¡±

    ¡°I have no intention to fall with that cursed place. If you want to burn it to the ground then be my guess.¡±

    While Miko was expecting Mayumi to have some ill feelings towards her country because they sent her away from a young age, he didn''t expect for her to hate it to such an extent.

    ¡°I see that you dislike your kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. I barely have any good memories there.¡±

    ¡°Despite being royalty?¡±

    ¡°Especially because I was royalty.¡±

    Mayumi looked like just recalling her childhood made her angry.

    ¡°In that country I was considered nothing more than a cursed existence.¡±

    ¡°I''m taking a guess here but could it be that you foresaw several serious incidents and tried to warn your people about them, but instead of being praised you were blamed for those incidents.¡±

    ¡°That''s right!¡±

    Mayumi clenched her teeth as she remembered the past.

    ¡°It all started when I saw grandfather¡¯s, the former king¡¯s death. I warned him and my parents about it, but they all disregarded it as a child¡¯s nightmare. Couple months later my grandfather died the exact same way I saw it, because of this my family started saying that I cursed my grandfather and distanced themselves from me. I was only 3 at the time.¡±

    She continued.

    ¡°I was a child so I didn''t know what exactly I did wrong so I was confused. I actually thought that they were mad at me because I didn''t tell them fast enough or wasn''t persuasive enough.¡±

    She spoke with self-ridicule.

    ¡°From then on I tried my best to convince my family about all of the bad things that would happen in the future. When I saw that wasn''t working I started preaching to the people. Before I knew it I became known as a witch who cursed people to death and caused disasters. My family became a shame of the monster they created and locked me away for two years without any form of human contact. Even when locked away I was constantly blamed for all of the countries misfortunes. It was like it became a custom to blame me for everything.¡±

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡°On my 9th birthday I was finally released believing that my family had finally forgiven me, but I was wrong. My father looked me in the eye and told me that as long as I was there the people would live in fear, so it was my duty as a princess to leave the country and never return. That was how I was sent here, exiled.¡±

    ¡°¡­..That''s a sad tale.¡±

    Miko said after listening to Mayumi rant. It went pretty much how he expected it to go.

    ¡®Humans fear the unknown, huh? Looks like this is true even in a world like this.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°So what is your decision?¡±

    Mayumi smiled.

    ¡°If you can make that cursed place fall before my eyes and bring the royal family at my feet then I have no problem becoming your partner, slave or whatever.¡±

    Miko smiled back at her.

    ¡°Consider it done.¡±

    He stretched his hand out towards her.

    Mayumi looked at it for a while before taking it.

    ¡°Welcome to the Dragna Kingdom, Princess Mayumi.¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°General Mayumi Shidou.¡±

    Mayumi widen her eyes at the word ¡°General¡± but soon smiled after.

    ¡°Thanks for having me.¡±

 The Ranking Tournament Begins!

    District 14.

    Luna Isabel was in her office with a complicated look on her face. She had this expression on her face for the last week.

    ¡°Boss, are you still worrying over the destruction of the 3rd District?¡±

    The one who asked her that was a teenage boy around 15 or 16. He had short black hair and blue eyes. His face looked like that of a troublemaker, especially with that grin on his face.

    ¡°Of course I''m still worrying about it, Sami! That Jin Makoto really fucked me over!¡±

    She slammed her hand on her desk and broke it.

    ¡°I told him to kill one girl and he destroyed the entire district! Not only did he kill the girl he killed my comrades and countless more business associates in the district!¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that he did it on purpose, and wasn''t forced to when fighting Andre Bernard?¡±

    ¡°You don''t know Jin Makoto, Sami. That man could''ve beaten Andre Bernard from the start if he had used real ability.¡±

    ¡°Real ability? Do you mean the Eclipse Element?¡±

    Luna shook her head.

    ¡°The Eclipse Element is a combination of Jin''s two abilities. That power is absolutely terrifying but Jin didn''t need it to defeat Andre Bernard. If he had used his Day Element instead of his Night Element then he could''ve easily suppressed Bernard and carry out his mission, but he instead chose to fight a hard battle just so that he could have an excuse to fuck me over!¡±

    Luna slammed her hand on the desk again.

    ¡°Hmm, I didn''t know that the Black Reaper was so shrewd.¡±

    Sami looked amused as he said those words.

    ¡°That bastard disappeared and now I can''t even get the chance to pay him back.¡±

    Said Luna.

    ¡°Wait¡­.If I cant hurt him directly I can still hurt him indirectly.¡±

    She looked at Sami.

    ¡°You''re taking part in this Ranking Tournament, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. That bastard Flow is competing this tournament so I have to compete too.¡±

    Sami quickly said.

    ¡°Then there''s something I need you the 2nd Throne to do.¡±

    Luna had a cruel smile on her face as she said so.

    The day of the ranking tournament arrived with much fanfare.

    All of the buildings were withdrawn into the ground by Gaia and a grand coliseum was erected in its place.

    This coliseum was the stage for the tournament.

    ¡°Quite a grand stage don''t you think?¡±

    Miko said as he floated in the air and looked down upon the academy.

    Regis and Ishma who was next to him looked down on it with a curious gaze.

    ¡°So everyone is just going to fight in that place?¡±

    ¡°Nope. It''s an elimination style tournament. I heard that everyone outside the top 20 have their opponents picked at random, and grade doesn''t matter. Meaning a first year may get matched up against a fifth year. This is to give those who are exceptional for their year the chance to fight on a bigger stage so that they can truly grow and won''t have to waste their time on people who are clearly below them.¡±

    Miko explained to Ishma.

    ¡°So what rank are you?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°I''m ranked at the bottom.¡±

    Ishma started laughing.

    Miko didn''t get angry and just smiled.

    ¡°Its to be expected. I''ve never participated in a tournament before.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    He folded his wings and allowed himself to fall to the ground.

    *Boom!*

    He landed on the ground and caused the earth to crack open. This drew the attention from everyone who were near the coliseum.

    ¡°The Heaven Demon King!¡±

    The moment the crowd saw him they started to scatter.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko was slightly surprised to be treated like a plague.

    ¡°What did you expect? You caused such a spectacle with your fight against Sebas plus your Demonic actions during the war shook everyone to the core.¡±

    Miko looked and saw Mayumi approaching him.

    ¡°You''re fighting as well?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°You''re taking part so I would definitely lose. Besides, I plan on leaving the academy with you after the tournament, so fighting for a rank here would be meaningless.¡±

    She said with a shrug.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yup, I''ll be cheering for you in the stands.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    He then looked around as if searching for something.

    ¡°Did you find Sapphire?¡±

    The moment he said that Sola and Yota appeared out of nowhere wearing the Invisibility helmets.

    ¡°Yes. With Sir Code Breaker¡¯s help we were able to find her hiding in the ruins of the 13th District.¡±

    ¡°The 13th District? I guess with her powers she should be able to survive there if she wants.¡±

    ¡°It was pure luck that we were able to find her too. No one would expect her to be there after all.¡±

    Said Yota.

    ¡°So where is she now?¡±

    ¡°She''s with the Boss Lady.¡±

    ¡°With Tia? Well, they are acquainted so it should be alright.¡±

    Miko secretly hoped that Tiamat didn''t decide to toy with Sapphire when she got bored.

    The day Jin disappeared Kaido contacted Miko.

    ¡°What? Jin went into hiding?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I just met him myself; he seemed to be on the verge of having a breakdown.¡±

    ¡°I see. With Jin gone the Pillars will be temporarily weakened.¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°Wait. What about sapphire? I heard that she and Jin had been moving in secret as of late.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, but I doubt that she''s with him. The way Jin spoke and acted he clearly intended to disappear alone after cutting all ties and then come back for one final battle.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then that isn''t good. Sapphire was along with Jin when he carried out his orders so it''s highly likely that she''s gonna get targeted by his enemies which may include the Pillars.¡±

    After thinking about it a while

    ¡°It might be best that I find her and keep her under my protection.¡±

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±

    ¡°Sapphire is somewhat of an acquaintance of mine and I don''t really like the idea of the Pillars getting their hand on her. There''s also the fact that I had always planned on taking her back with me to my kingdom. Not only her, a squad like Silver Crow would surely come in handy.¡±

    Miko didn''t want just a part of Silver Crow, he wanted the whole thing, that was the reason why he took in Sapphire.

    *Boom!*

    Miko looked up and saw fireworks exploding over the coliseum.

    ¡°Looks like the tournament has started.¡±

    Said Mayumi.

    ¡°I''m going to get a seat. Good luck.¡±

    Mayumi turned to leave after saying that, but stopped first before facing Miko again.

    ¡°I should warn you as a precaution. Be careful of the Top 5 Rulers. Kaido is obvious but the other four are incredibly strong. Especially the the 1st Throne.¡±

    ¡°The 1st Throne is called Flow right?¡±

    Mayumi nodded.

    ¡°His name is Flow Mizune. He''s Jun Mizune¡¯s son.¡±

    Miko was slightly surprised to hear this but it was then he realized something.

    ¡°So that''s how it is. That bastard Jun Mizune invited me here not to build ties with my clan but to use me to nurture his son¡¯s growth.¡±

    Miko said to himself.

    ¡°I guess I who''s from such a powerful bloodline would make the perfect stepping stone.¡±

    A dangerous glint appeared in Miko''s eyes. Seeing that Mayumi quickly turned and left.

    ¡°Yota and Sola.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Go to your stations and wait for your turn to fight. If we''re pitched against each other, you are to forfeit immediately. Otherwise fight to the best ofyour ability and show the world just how powerful Exsul is.¡±

    ¡°Yes,Don!¡±

    Saying that sola and Yota quickly left.

    ¡°Ok. Let''s go.¡±

    Static started appearing at Miko''s feet, and with a step his figure disappeared.

    Miko soon reappeared inside the coliseum like a bolt of lightning.

    He stood in the waiting area looking at the huge monitor at the center of the coliseum.

    ¡°Good morning, Everyone!¡±

    At that moment, Jun Mizune¡¯s figure appeared on the stagefor all to see.

    The moment he appeared the crowd started to cheer wildly.

    ¡°It''s seems that even after Sebas¡¯ lost the Pillars popularity are still high.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Are you all ready?!¡±

    ¡°YEAHHH!¡±

    The crowd responded.

    ¡°That''s good to hear! Then without further ado tournament START!¡±

    Jin''s figure disappeared and names started flashing on the screen.

    After a while the first names were shown.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Miko instantly became interested because one of the first fighters was Bloom.

    ¡°Looks like the tournament will immediately shift into high gear!¡±

    Jun¡¯s voice once again echoed through the entire area. It looks like he was the host this time around.

    ¡°First up is the girl hailed as the strongest female student in the academy! The 6th Throne, Gravity Queen Bloom Newgate!¡±

    ¡°Looks like bloom is being used to open the show. She''s a Throne so she has the right to change opponents if she wishes or advance automatically but she didn''t do so. She must be quite pissed.¡±

    As he said that he saw Bloom exiting out of a tunnel.

    The moment the crowd saw her they went wild.

    However Bloom showed no reaction to their cheers and silently walked to the combat field.

    She stood there and waited for her opponent.

    Her opponent was a 5th year who was rank 39th . Compared to Bloom he barely got any cheers.

    Obviously no one expected for him to win; and from the look on his face not even he was confident enough to face bloom.

    He stood on the other side of the combat field and gulped as he looked at Bloom.

    ¡°Okay! Now that both fighters are ready, let''s begin!¡±

    Jun announced.

    The male student nervously took a fighting stance.

    Bloom didn''t even looked at him and raised her hand to the sky.

    ¡°Sorry. I''m not really in the mood to play around.¡±

    The moment she said that something fell from the sky and landed on the male student.

    *Boom!*

    It caused a huge explosion which resulted in a huge crater.

    When the smoke cleared and everyone was able to see what had fell from the sky, they were shocked silly.

    ¡°A s-satellite?¡±

    That''s right. Bloom had used her power to drag a satellite out of orbit and made it crash into her opponent and instantly defeated them.

    Bloom didn''t gave her opponent another glance and left the stage.

    As for Miko who watched all this.

    ¡°Well, damn.¡±

    That was all he could say.

 The 1st Throne: The Dark Waters King- Flow Mizune

    Miko wasn''t the only one left speechless by Bloom¡¯s display of power, even Jun Mizune was left with a stupid look on his face.

    ¡°T-The fight has been decided! The winner is Bloom Newgate!¡±

    After a while he finally announced Bloom¡¯s victory, but the winner had long since left the stage.

    ¡°Now let''s keep this excitement going! The next fight is ready!¡±

    The moment he said that two new faces appeared on the screen.

    The first one was Sola and the other one belonged to the 20th Throne, a student called Dera.

    ¡°It''s time for a battle of Thrones!¡±

    Jun¡¯s voice echoed out.

    Sola and her opponent entered the battlefield with serious expressions.

    ¡°Now that I think about, I''ve never seen Sola and Yota fight.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    She and Regis took their human forms and stood beside Miko.

    ¡°Is she strong?¡±

    She looked at Miko and asked.

    He nodded.

    ¡°She''s pretty strong for her age. In fact in pure firepower alone, she''s only second to Bloom among all the female students.¡±

    ¡°Is that suppose to impress me?¡±

    ¡°Shut it and watch the fight.¡±

    Miko said with annoyed tone.

    He turn his attention to Sola and her opponent.

    ¡°Battle Start!¡±

    Sola and Dera took a fighting stance the moment Jun¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Sorry, but I''ll finish this quickly so that I won''t disgrace my Don.¡±

    The moment Sola said that her skin started releasing a dark purple vapor.

    Dera paled when he saw that vapor and immediately leaped back until he was at the edge of the battle field.

    ¡°Smart move, backing up. However¡­¡±

    Miko smirked.

    ¡°It''s too late.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Dera suddenly looked shocked and his body stiffen up.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    He suddenly collapsed on the floor as his body twitched ever so slightly.

    ¡°The moment you see the vapor, you''ve already been poisoned.¡±

    Sola slowly approached the paralyzed Dera and stooped down in front of him.

    ¡°Do you wish continue? If yes blink twice, once if no.¡±

    After much difficulty Dera blinked once indicating his desire to throw in the towel.

    ¡°Dera has given up, Headmaster!¡±

    Sola shouted at the monitor.

    ¡°Forfeit acknowledged. The Winner is the 9th Throne Sola Azalea.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Sola uses poison?¡±

    Ishma asked.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Sola is from the Azalea Kingdom. It''s a country known for its poisons. It''s said that over 10,000 deadly poisons can be found there. Almost everyone there has some knowledge of poisons whichthey use for medical and other uses like assassinations. As the princess of the kingdom, Sola was naturally educated in poison and the techniques that utilize them. She is also well versed in Poison Magic which she just used to win her fight.¡±

    He explained.

    ¡°Oh! My brother used poison magic but he never thought it to me. I wonder if I can make Sola teach me.¡±

    Ishma suddenly looked like a mischievous kid that''s preparing to do something she knew was wrong.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    But Miko naturally denied her the chance.

    ¡°If Ajax didn''t want you to learn Poison magic then I''m naturally not going to allow you to.¡±

    Miko almost found himself saying ¡°he would get mad if i did¡±, but he stopped himself at the last moment.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Ishma saw that arguing with Miko wouldn''t get her anywhere so she decided to stay silent for now.

    When sola walked off the battlefield she waved at Miko who gave her a thumbs up.

    Her face brighten when she received the thumbs up.

    ¡°¡­,She really likes me, huh?¡±

    ¡°You think.¡±

    Regis answered Miko''s mutter.

    ¡°If you''re thinking of using her and discarding her laterI strongly advise against it.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Oh? You''re giving me advice? The last time I checked you''re not even one year old and you''re giving me relationship advice?¡±

    ¡°Wisdom has no age.¡±

    Miko started laughing because he said something similar to his father when he was four.

    While Miko was having fun talking with Regis and Ishma the tournament continued without a hitch. But because none of the contestants interested Miko, he decided to take a stroll with the girls.

    ¡°Yo, Bloom.¡±

    While they were walking they saw Bloom sitting by herself with her head in her lap.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    She silently lifted her head and looked at Miko and the girls.

    ¡°¡­.Oh, hey.¡±

    She answered awkwardly.

    For some reason she seemed to be reluctant to look at Miko.

    Miko naturally saw that and frown.

    ¡°Do you not want me around? If so, I can leave and never bother you again you know?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko''s cold words surprised Bloom which made her quickly look back at him.

    ¡°I-I didn''t mean it like that.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Because that''s the feeling I''m getting.¡±

    Miko coldly answered back.

    He then sighed and scratched his head lazily.

    ¡°I know about what happened between you and Jin.¡±

    She suddenly looked both sad and anger when Miko said those words.

    ¡°It seems that you''re going through a rough time because of it so I''ll give you some space to sort out your thoughts.¡±

    He then started walking away.

    ¡°But I might not choose to close that space between us again. After all, I have no intention of chasing someone who doesn''t want me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Bloom didn''t say anything in response and just rest her head back in her lap, but if you looked closely you would see her shoulders trembling.

    ¡°Was that okay?¡±

    Regis asked as she walked beside Miko.

    ¡°Bloom is at a point in her life where she needs to think things through and decide what she wants. Leaving her alone is for the best.¡±

    He answered indifferently.

    ¡°Besides, I wasn''t kidding when I said I have no intention of chasing her forever. By letting her know that, she''ll realize that she has to make a decision sooner or later.¡±

    ¡°A decision?¡±

    ¡°Me or Jin. Wellit might be cruel to ask her to make a decision now, so I''m giving her time to think.¡±

    ¡°Leaving her alone rather than trying to be there for her, huh. I don''t know if you''re being considerate or just cruel."

    Said Regis.

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°It''s all dependent on how you look at it, I guess.¡±

    They stopped and looked towards the battlefield.

    There was a battle between the 45th and 36th ranked students. Unlike the previous two that ended almost instantly this fight was intense causing the crowd to go wild.

    ¡°To survive to the end and become a Throne one must pace themselves and be prepared to fight at least 10 battles with only a short rest.¡±

    Miko muttered as he watched how hard the two were fighting.

    ¡°Those among the Thrones are really a cut above the rest. They have to face so many opponents while pushing themselves beyond their limits with every fight. Of course there are those who are talented and will cruise through the tournament until it reaches its final stages.¡±

    Miko turned to his side and looked at the person who stood beside him.

    ¡°Don''t you agree?¡±

    The person who stood beside him was a tall, slender, teen with a handsome face and short silver hair.

    He was wearing the academy''s uniform except he didn''t wear the blazer and was only in the white dress shirt that was partially unbutton near the top.

    Miko could see a tattoo of a mermaid silhouette on his chest.

    This person was the 1st Throne Dark Waters King, Flow.

    ¡°I agree. It''s always so tiring facing everyone in the academy to reach the top for the last five years.¡±

    He answered while watching the battle with quite a bit of interest.

    ¡°I heard that you''ve won every tournament you''ve competed in since you''ve enrolled here. I heard that your dominance was so great that every time someone else won the tournament and was asked if they wished to fight you for the official top spot they''d always refuse almost instantly.¡±

    Miko asked with a smile.

    ¡°That''s being exaggerated. Not all have declined the chance to fight me. There have been some people who wanted to test me out, but I''ve always won in the end.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I''m envious. To be undefeated all of your life is quite the achievement. I''ve lost so many times in the past that it was starting to look embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Quite the modest statement from someone who threw this city into chaos and came out unscathed.¡±

    Flow laughed and said.

    He then face Miko.

    ¡°Do you intend on winning this tournament?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°If that''s the case then we¡¯ll meet each other again.¡±

    Miko watched as his body turned into a pond of water.

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    His voice echoed out before the pond evaporated.

    Miko looked at the monitor and saw that the previous fight had come to an end. He didn''t really care for the results what he was looking at was the next match.

    Yota was in this match, however so was Flow.

    ¡°That bastard knew the format of the matches beforehand and that''s why he left.¡±

    Miko muttered as he watched Flow appear on the stage.

    He also watched as Yota entered the stage with an uncomfortable look on his face.

    ¡°Tsk. He''s already given up.¡±

    ¡°If he had even a chance of winning it''s gone now with him like that.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°I was just thinking the same thing.¡±

    Miko thought about it for a while before making a decision.

    He made Yota look towards him by directing some bloodlust towards him.

    When Yota felt the bloodlust he was scared out of his mind at the thought that Miko was angry with him. But he quickly became relieved when he saw that Miko was just try to draw his attention.

    Yota watched as Miko put up two fingers and bent them slightly.

    This was a sign that Yota was to give up the fight.

    Yota wasn''t an overconfident or arrogant person. He acknowledged that he wasn''t Flow¡¯s match from the start, so seeing Miko signally him to give up made him breathe in relief.

    Even though he was ashamed to dropout in the first round, but there was no shame conceding defeat to the man in front of him.

    The undefeated king of the academy wasnt someone he could handle.

    With that thought in his mind Yota was prepared to call it quits the moment the battle started.

    ¡°Okay! Both contestants looks ready!¡±

    Jun¡¯s voice could barely be heard over the cheers for Flow coming from the crowd.

    As the top of the academy and a potential Pillar in the future, he was naturally famous and had lots of fans.

    Jun waited for the crowd to settle down a little bit.

    Miko could imagine a proud smirk on his face because of his son¡¯s popularity.

    ¡°Battle Start!¡±

    The moment Yota heard that he lifted his hand into the air. He opened his mouth to admit defeat.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However before he could, he saw a spike of water burst through the ground and pierced towards his chest.

    He let his guard down because he never expected that he would be attacked before he could speak.

    ¡°I give up!¡±

    He desperately shouted those words when the spike was merely a couple inches away from his heart.

    ¡®Shit! I''m dead!¡¯

    He thought.

    *Boom!*

    It was at that moment that a hand appeared out of nowhere and blocked it.

    Of course the hand belonged to Miko.

    The water spike pierced through his hand, but Miko showed no reaction to it. He looked at Flow as his blood fell on the ground.

    ¡°I know that you heard that he gave up.¡±

    ¡°I know, but by the time he said it I had already attacked him. It was impossible for me to stop it by then.¡±

    Flow said with a genuine smile.

    Miko''s interference shocked the crowd, but they all remained silent as they were afraid to offend him in anyway.

    ¡°I see. I guess accidents happens.¡±

    Miko smiled and faced Yota.

    ¡°Don, I¡­..¡±

    ¡°Don''t mind it. You just did as I instructed. Go and cheer for me and Sola.¡±

    Miko then turned back to Flow.

    ¡°I''ll handle the rest.¡±

    Yota could sense that Miko was angry and decided to quickly leave the battlefield.

    ¡°Jun. Your son¡¯s match is over. Announce my opponent and start my match.¡±

    Miko spoke slowly.

    Flow said nothing and left the battlefield before he could¡¯ve been declared the winner.

    Jun was left in a tough spot since Miko wasn''t scheduled to fight yet, but since he knew Miko''s personality he knew that he definitely wouldn''t leave the battlefield unless his wish was granted. And if he was to force him it would put him in a position he had been trying so hard to avoid.

    In the end he gave in and announced Miko''s opponent.

    Miko''s opponent was the 15th Throne, a very strong looking fifth year.

    When he stood in front of Miko the difference between the two''s physique couldn''t be any clearer.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    The moment jun said that the man rushed towards Miko.

    Miko didn''t even look at him and kept his eye on Flow. This angered his opponent who moved to crush him.

    ¡°If you wanted to piss me off¡­.¡±

    Miko''s figure disappeared and reappeared with his hand in his opponent¡¯s stomach.

    *Boom!*

    He shot a blast of Demonic Qi into him and caused his body to burst apart.

    ¡°You''ve done it. You''ve pissed me off.¡±

    He said as the innards of his opponent rained down on him, dying the battlefield red.

 Samis Provocation

    Miko''s gruesome display sent shivers down everyone''s spine.

    They all thought that his cruelty was just as terrifying in person as it was on video.

    Miko didn''t take his eyes off Flow even when his opponent¡¯s blood flowed down his face.

    His expression was indifferent but the aura his body was giving off was like that of a beast and Flow was his prey.

    Flow on the other hand looked unbothered and somewhat pleased by the bloodlust he was getting from Miko.

    Jun who saw this was starting to have a headache.

    He repeatedly warned his son not provoke more than what was necessary, but he seemed to be ignoring his warning.

    ¡°Sigh. He''s too eager. I wanted him and Miko to become friends through an intense battle and come to understand each other, but it looks like I was too na?ve. Now there''s no chance reconcile considering Miko''s personality.¡±

    He announced Miko''s victory with his head hurting.

    The crowd didn''t cheer, they could feel the tension between Miko and Flow who came back on the field.

    Even so jun still announced the next match.

    This announcement didn''t reach Miko and Flow¡¯s ears, because of this one of the contestants had to step in.

    ¡°Hey, it''s my turn to use the field. Could you two please leave?¡±

    This voice caused the tense atmosphere to disappear and made Miko and Flow to quickly look at the person who spoke.

    ¡°Kaido.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°It''s your match that''s up next, huh? Sorry about, you''re free to use it as you please.¡±

    Miko had no problem surrendering the field to Kaido because out of everyone competing Kaido was the one he wished to fight the most.

    Flow looked at Kaido for a bit and then quickly retreated. He didn''t seem to want anything to do with him.

    That didn''t miss the eyes of Miko and some of the audience.

    ¡°Was the Dark Waters King frightened just know?¡±

    Someone asked.

    ¡°I don''t know but it looks like he was cautious of that Kaido guy.¡±

    ¡°Not only him. Even the famously savage Heavenly Demon King respectfully backed off.¡±

    ¡°Just who is that guy to make those two cautious?¡±

    ¡°The 4th Throne The Chimera Kaido Khan! He''s undefeated and is only ranked 4th because of his occasional forfeiting of a match before it even started. It speculated that he might be stronger than the 2nd Throne Killer Throne Sami.¡±

    ¡°That maniac?¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­.Do you think that he might be stronger than Flow?¡±

    This question caused the audience to be silent. They wanted to deny that such a thing was possible but they couldn''t completely rule it out because of Flow¡¯s behavior early.

    Naturally the crowd¡¯s discussions reached the ears of Miko, Kaido, and Flow.

    Miko laughed, Kaido stayed quiet while Flow simply walked off the stage.

    Kaido stood on the stage with a deadpan expression. But Miko could see that he was bothered by the numerous stares he was getting.

    This caused Miko to laugh.

    As for Kaido''s opponent, he had already been nervous when he found out who he was facing, but after seeing how the infamous Miko and Flow reacted to Kaido he had the urge to call it quits there.

    He wasn''t a Throne in the first place, so he already had a huge disadvantage. But seeing that his opponent wasn''t an ordinary Throne, but a monster in disguise he had virtually no chance of victory.

    ¡°I give up!¡±

    He couldn''t take the pressure and forfeited before Jun could''ve start the match.

    Although this made a lot of people dumbfounded, it quickly made a lot sense.

    ¡°I mean who would want to go up against such a monster?¡±

    That was what everyone thought.

    Because his opponent suddenly forfeited without waiting for the match to start, Kaido was left dumbfounded and even more troubled.

    ¡®¡­.Won''t this draw more attention to me?¡¯

    He thought.

    Miko who could guess what he was thinking couldn''t help but to burst out laughing.

    His previous bad mood had been blown away by Kaido''s misfortune.

    Kaido walked off the field with an expressionless face, which made everyone believe that he was indifferent; but Miko could sense the gloomy aura around him which he found amusing.

    ¡°For someone who''s unable to show expressions, you''re surprisingly sensitive.¡±

    Miko said as he hit Kaido''s back in a friendly manner.

    Kaido sighed and didn''t say anything in response.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Jun who wasn''t too far saw Miko''s and Kaido¡¯s interaction and frowned.

    ¡®Those two having a friendly relationship could be very disastrous for us.¡¯

    He thought for a while and then decided to announce the next match.

    ¡°So far we''ve seen several Thrones take the field, and now it''s time for us to welcome another one!¡±

    Jun announced.

    ¡°This Throne is called the Killer Throne because every match he''s won ended with him brutally killing his opponents. He is the academy''s #2, an acknowledged future Pillar, Sami Diaz!¡±

    ¡°2nd Throne?¡±

    Miko looked and saw a teen with a mischievous look on his face.

    Miko didn''t know why, he immediately disliked Sami.

    He couldn''t tell if it was just an instinctive hate or a hate that stems from his appearance, he just knew that he could never see himself getting along with him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    As if sensing Miko¡¯s unmasked dislike for him, Sami looked back at Miko and smiled.

    He even waved at him as he took the field.

    This caused Miko¡¯s dislike for him to increase.

    ¡°Kaido, what¡¯s the deal with that smiling bastard?¡±

    Kaido who was still beside him looked towards Sami who was all smiles.

    ¡°He¡¯s the 2nd Throne Sami Diaz. He¡¯s recognized as a maniac by the entire city because of his brutal methods when facing his opponents. If not for his lost at the hands of Flow Mizune he would¡¯ve been undefeated. He¡¯s also the prot¨¦g¨¦e of one of the Four Pillars Luna Isabel, because of this he¡¯s considered to be her successor. Meaning that just like Flow Mizune, he¡¯s a future pillar and ruler of this city.¡±

    Kaido explained with his usual monotone, but Miko could sense disgust from him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like him either?¡±

    Kaido slowly nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s a surprise. I thought you couldn¡¯t hate anyone?¡±

    ¡°No, I can hate people. It¡¯s just that it takes a lot for you to acquire my hatred.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°So do you hate him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like his methods. He¡¯s shrewd and goes through any length to destroy his opponent mentally and physical before finally putting an end to the battle leaving his opponent a shadow of their former selves.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko thought that it wasn¡¯t that much different from what he normally does, but he kept it to himself.

    Sami¡¯s opponent was a 1st year who Miko recognized as the one who Ishma turned into a human chandelier on his first day at the academy.

    Miko could clearly see him trembling in his boots.

    He also looked like he was cursing his bad luck.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be scared.¡±

    Sami spoke to his opponent before they fought.

    ¡°It will be over before you know it.¡±

    A gentle smile appeared on his face as he spoke those words, but his opponent wasn¡¯t an idiot. He knew what fate countless of others suffered after seeing that smile.

    ¡°Battle Start!¡±

    The boy¡¯s body shook when heard that the battle had commenced.

    Sami didn¡¯t rush towards him, he simple took a step forward.

    ¡°Ekk!¡±

    That simple action was enough to drive his opponent mad with fear.

    He completely forgot to forfeit and drew his weapons.

    ¡°Stay back!¡±

    He threw his weapons that were knives in a clumsy manner.

    Sami simply moved to the side and dodged the knives.

    However, the knives suddenly changed directions after passing him and shot towards his head.

    Sami seemed to haven¡¯t realized because he didn¡¯t move a muscle after dodging them.

    ¡°Got him!¡±

    The boy couldn''t help but to cheer after seeing that the knives were just a few inches away from Sami¡¯s head.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, your fighting style composed of using throwing knives and strings that¡¯s produced by your Infected ability to strike your opponents in their blind spots.¡±

    Sami quickly and smoothly pulled a knife from his waist and swung his hand behind him.

    *Clang!*

    He used his knife to deflect the knives just before it reached his head. He then grabbed the knives and showed them to his opponent.

    ¡°Attacking me from such an angle was unwise and basically child¡¯s play.¡±

    He said as he threw back the knives at his opponent. However, he didn¡¯t throw it with enough strength to hit him. He was obviously returning the knives.

    This confused the boy.

    ¡°Take them up and try again.¡±

    Sami said while smiling.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said take them up and try again. Surely you couldnt havehoped to display such mediocre skills to all these people who came here. That would just be disrespectful.¡±

    He pointed his knife at his opponent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s compare knife skills and give the audience a good time. If that¡¯s the best you could do I¡¯m sure that my skills will wash away the rancid after taste of your skills.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The boy¡¯s face was instantly dyed red with anger after hearing Sami¡¯s words.

    He immediately forgotten his fear and replaced it with killing intent.

    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s good.¡±

    Regis said after seeing how Sami provoked his opponent.

    Miko nodded in agreement.

    The boy drew his knives back and jumped into the air.

    He spread his arms and hundreds of knives started floating around him.

    He swung his arms and the knives rushed down towards Sami.

    Sami smiled and put his knife in front of him.

    Just before his opponent¡¯s attack reached him, the knives suddenly ignited and and burst into pieces.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Sami was slightly surprised when he saw the thousands of burning knife fragments rain down on him.

    *Boom!*

    The fragments hit the ground and at the same time burn the ground and created a lake of fire.

    Sami¡¯s figure was seen being impaled by countless fragments and being devoured by flames.

    ¡°Hahahaha! How¡¯s that?! This the first time I¡¯ve ever publicly used this technique, so there¡¯s no way for you could¡¯ve predicted that!¡±

    The boy started shouting proudly.

    However he quickly became shocked when the fire dyed out.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Sami was nowhere to be seen. What was left in his place was knife fragments.

    ¡°Where did he go?! I¡¯m pretty sure that I got him!¡±

    The boy quickly looked around after landed on the ground.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Sami suddenly appear in front of him.

    Before the boy could react, Sami jumped back into the air and spread his arms. All of a sudden hundreds of knives appeared floating around him.

    ¡°That¡¯s?!¡±

    ¡°Have a taste of your own technique!¡±

    Sami swung down his arm and the knives shot down towards his opponent.

    Just like earlier the knives ignited and burst into to pieces.

    The boy screamed in despair as he faced his own technique with just a single dagger.

    *Boom!*

    The boy¡¯s body was impaled by thousands of fragments that burnt his entire body.

    He fell on the ground and wailed in pain in the lake of fire.

    When the fire dyed out he was left twitching on the ground while at death¡¯s door.

    Sami silently approached him and looked down at him with a slight smile.

    ¡°How was my knife skills?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t think I showed enough? I guess it can¡¯t be helped then.¡±

    Sami who continued the conversation by himself, took out a knife and bent down beside the boy.

    ¡°Let me show off my cutting skills.¡±

    Without hesitation he cut the boy¡¯s ear off.

    ¡°Haaaa!¡±

    The boy¡¯s scream sent chill down everyone¡¯s spine.

    ¡°See? A clean cut with one swift motion.¡±

    He then stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to display more of my skills, but unfortunately I have some matters to take care of.¡±

    He then threw two knives into the boy¡¯s head and turned his back on him like he was nothing.

    ¡°¡­¡­The Winner of the match is Sami Diaz!¡±

    Jun announced after a long silence.

    Sami got no cheers from the crowd only scornful looks, but no dared to criticize him because of his status.

    Sami didn¡¯t seem to mind the looks he was getting as he took center stage.

    ¡°I as the 2nd Throne would like to issue a challenge using my right as a Ruler to pick my opponent as long as they¡¯re ranked lower than me!¡±

    Sami¡¯s sudden shout caught a lot of people off guard.

    He suddenly announced that he wanted to issue a challenge right after a match. It¡¯s to be known that each Ruler could only do so once during a tournament and if they used it against someone of a lower rank they had no right to refused.

    However if they used it on someone of a higher rank, that person could refuse the challenge.

    But there was only one person who was ranked higher than Sami and that was Flow. Meaning, he could challenge anyone else and force them into a match.

    Of course, the person who¡¯s forced into a match still had the right to forfeit after the match started, so it wasn¡¯t complete tyranny.

    ¡°Challenge right acknowledged. Who do you wish to challenge?¡±

    Jun¡¯s voice rang out.

    Sami smiled and looked towards a certain direction.

    When Miko followed his eyes and saw who he was targeting a cold glint appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s seems that this 2nd Throne has gotten tired of living.¡±

    He softly said.

    Sami quickly shouted.

    ¡°I wish to challenge the 6th Throne, Bloom Newgate!¡±

 Malicious Intentions + Opening The Gates Of Hell

    When Sami announced his intentions to fight her, Bloom who was lost in her own thoughts was surprised.

    She had never really interact with Sami before so she couldn¡¯t figure out why he wanted to fight her. It¡¯s not like they had a grudge or were rivals or anything, so this challenge truly puzzled her.

    As for Miko he instantly knew the reason Sami issued bloom a challenge.

    ¡°I thought that Bloom would be safe from Jin¡¯s enemies as long as she stays in the academy, but it looks like I was once again too na?ve. To think that Luna Isabel would target her during this tournament just to get back at Jin.¡±

    Miko clenched his fists and silently watch everything unfold.

    Miko wasn¡¯t the only one who figured out what was going on, so did Jun and Kaido.

    Kaido didn¡¯t say anything, but Jun couldn¡¯t help but to frown.

    ¡®What are you thinking, Luna? Jin Makoto isn¡¯t the only one you¡¯ll piss off if you hurt Bloom Newgate, or worse kill her.¡¯

    He looked over at Miko and saw that there was a calm look on his face. However he could sense that he was furious but was just keeping it hidden.

    ¡®What should I do? If I stop this fight I¡¯ll be at odds with Luna, not only that but the audience might get upset and think that I¡¯m favoring Bloom. But if I let this happen and bloom loses and gets tormented by Sami, this tournament will turn into a blood bath.¡¯

    Jun started weighing the cons and pros to letting this fight happen.

    ¡®Ahhhh! Screw it! All I can do is wish that Bloom forfeits the match before it gets serious!¡¯

    In the end he decided to leave it to fate.

    ¡°Bloom Newgate you have been challenged using a Ruler¡¯s Decree! Since the Ruler who challenged you is of higher rank, you have no right to refuse!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Please take the field!¡±

    Sami smiled when he heard Jun¡¯s words.

    The one thing that he was most afraid of was jun refusing to carry out this match. Since jun was a Pillar and the Headmaster of the academy, his words were law here. Not even he could go against them.

    After a bit of hesitation, Bloom entered the field.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just forfeit at the start of the match. I might lose my status as a Throne but I can also regain it in the next tournament.¡±

    She mumbled as she walked towards Sami.

    ¡°Good evening, Gravity Queen.¡±

    He greeted her.

    ¡°Killer Throne.¡±

    Bloom gave him a simple nod to acknowledge his greeting.

    ¡°I hope we both can have fun sparing together.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡®Although I¡¯m gonna forfeit as soon as the match starts.¡¯

    She thought to herself.

    ¡°Oh, want me share a piece of interesting news with you about your beloved leader?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Bloom who had a carefree attitude all along, suddenly became serious after hearing Jin¡¯s name.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    She said with a growl.

    ¡°Nothing really. I just saw that you¡¯ve been oddly absentminded lately and thought that this info might improve your mood.¡±

    Bloom¡¯s angry tone didn¡¯t affect Sami in the slightest as he just shrugged.

    He then smiled evilly and said-

    ¡°The one who order your beloved Jin to massacre those people at the hospital which drove him to insanity was Luna Isabel.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Although Edward had long told her that it was Luna who ordered the massacre, hearing it from Luna¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦ had more weight than hearing from Edward.

    ¡°So it was that bitch.¡±

    *Crack!*

    The ground under bloom¡¯s feet started cracking open and pebbles started to slowly float into the air.

    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s more.¡±

    Sami pointed at himself.

    ¡°The one who gave Luna the idea was me!¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see.¡±

    The floating pebbles fell back on ground, and floor stopped cracking.

    All of the emotions left her face as she said-

    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±

    *Boom!*

    A crater suddenly spread open under Bloom.

    Rocks the size of a car started floating in the air.

    The entire coliseum started shaking as if it was going to be uprooted.

    ¡°Tsk! She got baited.¡±

    Miko was naturally able to hear what Sami said to her, so he knew why she was mad.

    ¡°¡­..Battle Start!¡±

    After much hesitation jun announced the start of the battle.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Bloom swung both arms to the side and two hazy looking purple orbs appeared in herhands.

    These were gravity balls.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    She threw the gravity balls at Sami which moved faster than a bullet.

    Sami smiled jumped to avoid them.

    *Boom!*

    The balls exploded and everything in the area was drawn into the explosion and immediately broke down and reduced to dust.

    Sami felt like he was being pulled in despite having jumped, so he knocked his heels together and wing shaped thrusters appeared on the sides of his boots.

    He was wearing Hermes¡¯ Sky Boots.

    The thrusters activated and Sami flew into the air.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use the same gadgets as Jin!¡±

    Bloom swung her hand and the floating car-sized rocks shot towards Sami.

    He skillfully maneuvered out of the way and avoid the rocks flying towards him.

    He pulled out a cube and squeezed it.

    A light flashed and two Tridents appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Lets have a little fun!¡±

    Sami fired both Tridents and an overwhelming blast rained down towards the earth.

    Bloom thrust one of her palms forward and everything in its path distorted before being destroyed by a invincible force.

    *Boom!*

    The force hit the blasts coming from the Tridents and forced them to bend before colliding into each other.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This shocked Sami.

    ¡°Sami Diaz!¡±

    Bloom shot into the air like a rocket and headed towards Sami.

    ¡°Well, this just got even more interesting!¡±

    Sami pressed a button on the side of the Tridents which caused them to transform into cannons twice their original size.

    ¡°Trident: Demolition Mode!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The blasts released by the Tridents were at least twice as huge and thrice as powerful.

    They hit bloom head on.

    ¡°Gravity Barrier¡±

    A hazy purple orb suddenly covered bloom and blocked the blasts. However, bloom was still sent crashing into the ground.

    Sami rushed down firing the Tridents nonstop on her.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That¡¯s when he suddenly felt something dragging him down towards the ground, before he knew it was forcibly slammed into the ground.

    *Boom!*

    He crashed so hard that he caused the ground to burst open.

    He was continuously pressed down on the earth and could even hear his bones. cracking.

    ¡°Sky Boots Self pilot mode!¡±

    The thrusters on the side of his feet suddenly erupted and he was catapulted into the air.

    The moment he launched into the air he saw the spot he was just in flatten as if it was stomped on by a giant¡¯s foot.

    ¡°Looks like I underestimated her.¡±

    The same time he said that he was suddenly covered by a huge shadow.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He looked up and saw it.

    ¡°A meteorite?!¡±

    That¡¯s right. Bloom had used her powers to drag a meteor out of space.

    ¡°Where have I seen this before?¡±

    Miko said as he watch the meteor crash towards the earth.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Sami put away the Tridents and took out a white sword with a golden hilt.

    ¡°Durendal RX!¡±

    This sword was MYTH¡¯s Durendal RX that was based on the legendary General of Charlemagne, Roland¡¯s Durendal.

    Durendal was a holy sword that was said to contain materials from multiple saints, and was brought down to the earth by an archangel.

    It was said to be indestructible and the sharpest sword in existence.

    Sami swung down such a weapon which caused everything to split in two.

    Whether it was the ground or the sky, everything had seemed to have been cut.

    *Boom!*

    The meteorite was cut into two and was about to fall onto the city.

    ¡°Gaia!¡±

    Jun suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Threat recognized.¡±

    A beam suddenly shot from who knows where and destroyed the meteor.

    ¡°Threat neutralized.¡±

    The computerized voice disappeared after saying that.

    Seeing that he was safe Sami sighed in relief.

    ¡°Gravity orb!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Bloom suddenly appeared behind him and slammed a spinning purple orb into his back.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    He was sent crashing into the ground with orb twisting in back.

    *Boom!*

    The orb suddenly grew bigger than him and pressed him deep underground while creating a giant crater which continued to expand.

    Above in the air, the fragments of the meteor suddenly started clustering together.

    *Boom!*

    The gravity orb exploded and a bloody Sami shot into the air.

    ¡°?!¡±

    But before he could react several small meteors made out of the previous destroyed meteor fragments fell down towards him.

    *Boom!*

    The first meteor hit him and forced him to the ground again, and then five more meteorites crashed on top of each other which caused the entire field to blow up.

    ¡°Oi, isn¡¯t that girl too powerful to be ranked 6th?¡±

    Somebody just had to ask after seeing Sami continuously being suppressed.

    ¡°This is the 2nd Ranked Killer Throne you know?¡±

    Bloom display of power not only shocked the audience it also shocked Miko and Jun.

    ¡°I knew that she was powerful but it looks like I underestimated her.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    *Boom!*

    Sami appeared from underground after releasing and a strong burst of magic.

    However, he was immediately sandwiched between four giant gravity balls.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    He felt like his entire existence was being crushed from all angles.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    He suddenly roared and released a huge surge of magic which blew away the gravity balls.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be this powerful¡­.¡±

    A creepy smile appeared on Sami¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Now I can use this with pleasure!¡±

    Sami¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front Bloom.

    Bloom didn¡¯t look the slightest scared.

    Sami swung his arm and she did too.

    *Boom!*

    Sami was blown away to the side.

    Bloom spun in the air and was about to shot towards him.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Her body suddenly felt heavy and she fell towards the ground.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    She started to feel strange as her temperature rose and her eyes became hazy.

    She looked at her arm and noticed a syringe sticking into her arm.

    ¡°Infected Suppressant!¡±

    She shouted with a surprised voice.

    When Miko came here with Sapphire, she told him about the drugs that were used to suppressed an Infecteds abilities.

    Sami just used one of these drugs on bloom.

    She tried to get up, but her body didn¡¯t have the strength.

    ¡°I used an extra strongsuppressant. So not only will you be reduced to a normal teen girl, but you¡¯ll be a lot weaker than one too.¡±

    Sami¡¯s Bloody figure appeared in front of Bloom pointing a trident at her.

    ¡°Checkmate, Gravity Queen.¡±

    Miko saw what Sami was going to do and took a step forward to stop him.

    ¡°Son of a-¡±

    However he was one step too late.

    *Boom!*

    Bloom was hit point blank with a blast without any defenses.

    Her body was blown away completely disfigured and bloody.

    She landed several meters away from Miko.

    When he looked at her, all of her former beauty was nowhere to be found. Only thing that was left was her grotesque appearance.

    Jun¡¯s heart squeezed when he saw that.

    As if sensing Jun¡¯s worry, Sami spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I set the trident to level where it won¡¯t kill her.¡±

    He smiled and said-

    ¡°But her beauty might beruined forever.¡±

    This sentence was accompanied by a wicked laugh.

    The audience was silent as they looked at Bloom.

    Her current appearance was impossible to match with her former one. She was just too hard to look at.

    They all reconfirmed that Sami was a maniac in their minds.

    While Sami laughed Miko looked at Bloom silently without moving a muscle or turning his eyes away.

    It was like he was a statue absorbing everything in front of it.

    Seeing Miko like this gave Kaido a very bad feeling so he instantly moved away. Not even Sola or Yota who wanted to check on bloom approached him.

    Only Regis and Ishma stay at his side.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Regis suddenly called out Sami who was still happily laughing on center stage.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He looked at Regis who looked at him with pity.

    Regis then opened her mouth and said-

    ¡°You know you fucked up, right?¡±

    Before he could ask her what he meant, he felt a cold chill went up his spine.

    He suddenly felt like he was about to be devoured alive by something.

    He quickly looked around until eyes landed on Miko.

    That¡¯s when he instinctively took a step back.

    Miko¡¯s body was releasing a gray murky aura and cracks started appearing on his body like his existence was just a shell for something more eviland terrifying.

    *Rumble!*

    Suddenly the earth started shaking and sky started to blacken.

    *Flash!*

    Red lightning started flashing in the sky.

    All through the city the ground started to crack open and ghastly howls echoed out.

    Everyone there started to wonder if the world was coming to an end.

    Tiamat who was in the 17th District was suddenly awoken from her sleep.

    ¡°Miko?¡±

    Back at the academy the apocalyptic scene continued with Miko at the center.

    He took a step forward and everyone felt as if the sky had fell on top of them. They were ants being crushed under a giant''s foot.

    With Deus Malum running out of control the sky might actually fall today.

    This was what Regis thought.

    But then-

    *Clang!*

    A metallic sound echoed out as chains appeared around Miko.

    Theses chains weren¡¯t being used by anyone, they appeared from within Miko, restraining him.

    ¡°Aug-ustus¡­.¡±

    The absentminded Miko muttered.

    The chains suddenly tighten and fully restrained Miko until the grey aura slowly disappeared and everything returned to normal.

    Once everything had calmed down, they disappeared and Miko regain his senses while breathing heavily.

    Sami who watched all of this suddenly knew that he just barely avoid annihilation.

    Not just him, but the entire city.

 Bloom Newgate

    15 years ago a baby was born to a couple that had nothing special about them other than that their families were acquainted with several Proxies through out the ages.

    This baby was so beautiful and pure that the couple cried tears of joy when they saw her.

    This baby had an older brother and a sister who also seemed to love her dearly. This baby grew up to become a very adorable little girl who had a satisfying life.

    That was until one day when her mother and her father got into an argument in front of her.

    She doesn¡¯t remember what the argument was about, but she remembered that both her parents were really angry at each other.

    As she was used to a fun and peaceful environment, the little girl was naturally frightened.

    The argument with her parents got so hated that her father pushed her mother, which caused her to slip and hit her head.

    When the little girl saw that her mind blanked.

    The next thing she knew she was standing surrounded by the rubbles of her home and the blood of her family who loved her so much.

    This was Bloom Newgate¡¯s first time using her ability.

    District 2.

    There were several facilities there that specialized on the study of Infecteds. In one of these facilities a group of people in lab coats were around a conference table looking over data on a tablet.

    ¡°An entire apartment building was flatten by a 5 year old. That''s some power.¡±

    One of the people said with an impressed tone.

    ¡°Including her family, a total of 27 people died. Excluding her no one in the building survived.¡±

    Another said.

    ¡°Her ability is?¡±

    ¡°From the data we¡¯ve collected the gravitational force surrounding the building went haywired moments before it was flatten.¡±

    ¡°Gravity Manipulation? That¡¯s a rare ability.¡±

    One said with a hint of surprise.

    Another nodded.

    ¡°Even gravity magic is hard to learn much less master by itself. Her power is too valuable. We must find a way to mass produce it.¡±

    Everyone in the room nodded together.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in the custody of the enforcers. They¡¯re troubled on how to handle her.¡±

    ¡°Great. Get possession of her as soon as possible, use any means necessary.¡±

    After the incident where her powers manifested and killed her family, five year old Bloom changed from a perky little girl to an empty husk.

    When she was questioned by the law enforcers she didn¡¯t say a word and just sat there with a traumatized look on her face.

    Troubled about what to do, the enforcers decided to move her to a hospital to get a mental check up.

    It was while she was being transferred there via a van, that an incident happened.

    *pop!*

    The tires of the van carrying her suddenly burst whichcaused it to spin out of control until the emergency break system kicked in.

    Before the enforcers who were driving could exit the van and check what happened they were hit with tranquilizers which immediately rendered them immobile.

    A group of people wearing black uniforms and carrying high powered weapons appeared out of nowhere.

    They quickly surrounded the van and opened the back were Bloom was being held.

    ¡°Bloom Newgate, come with us.¡±

    One of them spoke.

    When bloom saw the guns, as a 5 year old who grew up in a peaceful environment she was naturally frightened.

    ¡°Nooo!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The entire area suddenly started shaking as giant cracks started appearing in the ground and the surrounding buildings.

    ¡°Quick! The suppressant!¡±

    The men moved and aimed their guns at Bloom.

    That was the biggest mistake they could¡¯ve ever made.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    *Boom!*

    With a scream bloom¡¯s powers increased in intensity.

    Everything on the ground started getting uprooted. Whether it were buildings, vehicles or people everything started floating in the air.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    With a wail everything that was floating began to be compressed like paper balls.

    ¡°Guahhh?!¡±

    The men who came for her were quickly turned into balls of meat, while buildings were turned into rubbles.

    The destruction caused by the crying bloom started to quickly spread like wild fire.

    At this rate she would destroy everything in the district.

    It was at that moment that a dart hit bloom in her neck.

    Her vision instantly became fuzzy and her body collapsed.

    Everything that was floating in the air fell on to the earth, including the freshly made meat balls.

    ¡°Target neutralized.¡±

    About 2 miles away, a sniper looked at Bloom through his scope.

    He had been the one who shot Bloom with the suppressant which sealed off her powers.

    ¡°Go and retrieve the package and leave before the enforcers arrive.¡±

    After saying so the sniper put away their weapon and left.

    Shortly after new men in black came and placedbloom in a van and quickly left the scene.

    When bloom came to she was in a white room strapped to a table.

    Scared out of her mind she started screaming and struggling.

    ¡°Help! Help me!¡±

    She screamed as loud as she could, but nothing happened.

    The cursed power that took her family from her and caused her misfortune didn¡¯t appear.

    This made her a bit glad, but after remembering her situation she quickly fell into despair.

    She started crying once again, until she heard a door opened.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s awake.¡±

    Several people wearing lab coats came walking in.

    ¡°Hello there, Bloom Newgate.¡±

    One of them stepped out and spoke to Bloom with a caring smile on her face.

    ¡°W-Who are you? Where am I?¡±

    Bloom asked while trembling in fear.

    ¡°We¡¯re your new family.¡±

    ¡°Family?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You can think of all of us here as your parents.¡±

    ¡°Parents?¡±

    Bloom started recalling her parents fates after hearing that.

    At the corner of the room a chair started vibrating and would occasionally hover a few inches off the ground before falling back to the earth.

    Seeing that, the woman quickly took out a syringe from under her sleeve and stabbed it into Bloom¡¯s arm.

    Bloom¡¯s mind instantly became fuzzy and her body became numb.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°That''s just to make sure you relax. Don¡¯t worry, as long you¡¯re here we¡¯ll help you keep that power that you hate so much under control.¡±

    Said the woman.

    She then turned around to leave with the rest of the people in lab coats.

    ¡°You may begin. I don¡¯t care how much she suffers just make sure you keep her alive long enough to reproduce her ability.¡±

    The door opened up and people in surgical uniforms walked in wearing plastic gloves and face masks.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    The woman nodded in approval and she and the other people in lab coat left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    The men surrounded the table. One of them took out a remote and pressed it while pointing at Bloom.

    In an instant Bloom was striped naked as if her clothes had exploded.

    ¡°Okay. For now let¡¯s test how her body reacts to pain.¡±

    The man then pressed another button and spikes suddenly erected out of the table and stabbed into Bloom¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    The sudden pain caused her to scream out in agony.

    She twisted her body as she wailed.

    ¡°Hm¡­.her body seems have the regenerative abilities of a normal human.¡±

    One of the men said as he examined Bloom¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°Her powers?¡±

    ¡°The gravitational field we¡¯ve set up showed signs of distortion the moment she screamed.¡±

    ¡°So her ability goes out of control along with her emotions like a normal Infected.¡±

    ¡°There go the hopes of being her an abnormal.¡±

    The men discussed while dismissing Bloom¡¯s sobbing voice.

    ¡°Okay. Lets get a look at her anatomy.¡±

    The man pressed another button and a machine with several blades and drills came out of the roof and hung over Bloom.

    She trembled in fear while staring at the machine.

    ¡°Noooo! Mommy! Daddy! Somebody help me!¡±

    She started screaming.

    ¡°Remember if you need ear plugs just ask.¡±

    The man said.

    ¡°No earplugs? Okay, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    He pressed a button and the machine descended on Bloom and started to pierce, cut, and skinned her.

    This was how Bloom spent her first two years of being experimented on.

    When she was 7 years old, Bloom was finally allowed to leave the table she was tied to and brought to a different room.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She was surprised to see other kids running around playing in the room.

    ¡°This is where we keep kids with special abilities like you.¡±

    Said the woman who headed the facility. Bloom didn¡¯t know her name, she only knew that everyone called her Chief.

    ¡°You can think of these kids as your brothers and sisters. Go along, go play.¡±

    She said as she gently pushed Bloom¡¯s back.

    Despite being tied to a table for so long, blooms body was kept as health as possible so that she wouldn¡¯t die from the experiments. Because of this she had no problem walking.

    Being left in a room filled with strange children, Bloom was extremely timid.

    She immediately went to a corner and silently sat there and watched the other children.

    Even while sitting down Bloom couldn¡¯t help but tremble while wondering when will she return to the terrifying white room and the table.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Hearing a voice Bloom looked up and saw a girl standing in front of her.

    The girl looked to be around 9, had pink hair, a cute face and two different colored eyes, pink and gold.

    ¡°Are you the S ranked specimen that I heard so much about, Bloom Newgate?¡±

    The girl asked.

    After much hesitation, Bloom nodded.

    ¡°Wow! I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you!"

    The girl suddenly became excited and grabbed Bloom¡¯s hand.

    Bloom flinched and dragged her hand back from her.

    Seeing Bloom¡¯s rejection, the girl didn¡¯t get angry and smile.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. This must be your first time coming out of that white room. I was like you too when I just came out.¡±

    ¡°¡­.You were put inside that room too?¡±

    The girl nodded.

    ¡°S rank specimen like us will always go through such treatments before being released to mingle with rest of the children.¡±

    ¡°S rank specimen? Then you¡¯re¡­.?¡±

    The girl beat her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m Marionette. I¡¯m a S rank specimen like you. You can just call me Mari.¡±

    ¡°Mari?¡±

    Mari nodded.

    ¡°By the way, my ability is Storm Bringer. I can create hurricanes, tornadoes, and super storms. Pretty cool, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­..Yea.¡±

    Bloom nodded awkwardly.

    Mari then continued to speak with Bloom until she was successfully able to make her relax.

    The two quickly became friends and spent most of their time out of being experimented on, together.

    Years passed and two became so close that they were like sisters who depended on each other¡¯s existence.

    One day bloom realized that other than herself Mari didn¡¯t associate with the rest of the children and asked her reason for doing so.

    ¡°Why would I associate myself with them? They¡¯re inferior to me in every way, and they can¡¯t understand my pain like you do.¡±

    She replied.

    Bloom was slightly shocked, but she knew that this was just how Mari was. She considered herself an elite and Bloom as the only equal around her.

    Bloom didn¡¯t know how she came to have such a mindset but she believed that it stemmed from all the experiments she¡¯s experienced.

    Time continued to flow.

    Everyday Bloom would get her body dissected for 8 hours, stitched back up for a hour, and spent the rest of the day with Mari.

    Although it was a terrible life, Mari¡¯s existence made living enjoyable.

    However this all changed when Mari suddenly had a mental breakdown.

    It happened one day when a silhouette of a man appeared in front of Mari and Bloom in the middle of the night.

    The man didn¡¯t pay Bloom any attention, he only stared at Mari before stooping down to her level and whisper something in her ear.

    The silhouette disappeared almost simultaneously, leaving Mari and Bloom.

    ¡°Mari, what just-¡±

    ¡°Bloom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Before Bloom could asked what just happened Mari cut her off and looked at her with tears in her eyes.

    *Boom!*

    That¡¯s when a burst of wind blew Bloom away. She hit a wall and was rendered unconscious.

    When she came to again she sawa horrid scene.

    All of children she would always see happily playing with each other were torn to shreds.

    Their body parts were scattered all over the place, and their blood had stained the walls and ceiling.

    ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s Mari?¡±

    *Boom!*

    That¡¯s when she suddenly heard an explosion.

    ¡°Mari!¡±

    She ran out of the blood drenched room and ran down the halls. As she ran she passed multiple corpses on the ground.

    *Boom!*

    She heard another explosion, but this one was very close. She broke the corner.

    ¡°Stand firm! Don¡¯t falter!¡±

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    ¡°Captain?! Die, monster!¡±

    Bloom saw the scene of armed men firing at Mari who was surrounded by a wall of wind. The wall of wind was deflecting the attacks that were being thrown at her.

    ¡°I must destroy this place!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Mari waved her hand and it was like a hurricane appeared in the halls.

    All the men were instantly killed and all of the walls were destroyed. Bloom could see the night sky for the first time in years.

    However the situation didn¡¯t allow her to appreciate how beautiful it was.

    ¡°Mari!¡±

    ¡°Bloom?¡±

    Mari looked at her with dull eyes.

    She opened her mouth to say something.

    *Boom!*

    However something exploded while hitting her back which made her fall to her knees.

    ¡°Mari!¡±

    Bloom looked behind Mari and saw countless heavily armed men charging towards them. She looked behind her and saw the same thing.

    They were surrounded.

    If she hadn¡¯t been eating food filled with Infected Suppressants this wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her.

    Now that she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand how Mari was able to use her powers.

    As she was trying to think of a way out of this situation, Mari suddenly went berserk.

    ¡°I will destroy this place!¡±

    Strong bursts of wind started erupting in the buildings and attacked the men.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t back down! The order has been passed! We are to dispose of the S rank specimens Gravity Queen and Hurricane Child!¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Bloom was shocked to hear that they wanted to dispose of her too.

    ¡°Mari! Let¡¯s escape together!¡±

    She shouted.

    Mari looked at her and waved her hand.

    Bloom suddenly felt her body float up in the air before being blown outside the building.

    ¡°Mari!!!!¡±

    She screamed as she was sent flying far away from the building.

    Meanwhile Mari stood in the destroyed hallway surrounded by countless weapons.

    Her wall of wind protected her from the normal weapons, but it couldn''t stop the high powered ones like Tridents.

    ¡°Goodbye, Bloom. Live a good life.¡±

    She whispered.

    She then turned her full attention to her enemies.

    ¡°I will destroy this place and die! That is my mission!¡±

    *BOOOOOM!*

    The gust of wind that blew Bloom away didn¡¯t stop until Bloom was blown outside of the 2nd District.

    The wind gently placed her in a dark alley outside of everyone¡¯s reach.

    ¡°Mari!¡±

    The first thing Bloom did when her feet touched the ground was to rushed towards the direction where she came from.

    She ran and ran and ran, even when she was out of breath or even when her feet started bleeding because she was barefooted, Bloom didn¡¯t stop for a moment and continued running.

    After hours of running she finally reached the entrance to the 2nd District.

    As she was about to enter.

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    She saw the sky suddenly rip open and something slowly descended like an ominous star.

    ¡°W-What is that?!¡±

    Bloom shouted in shock.

    It was at that time that she heard sirens echoing through the entire city.

    (Warning: A XXX Classthreat has suddenly appeared in city. All citizens please evacuate to the nearest shelter. I repeat, please evacuate to the nearest shelter.)

    Gaia¡¯s electronic voice echoed out as well.

    At that moment a light flashed and an huge explosion occurred in the 2nd District.

    ¡°Mari!¡±

    Bloom vision blanked out after being hit by a shockwave and passing out.

    While being unconscious she saw a dream.

    It was a dream set in a different world, with her living a different life without magic and Infecteds.

    Even so her life in that dream was nowhere near pleasant.

    She was sold out by her parents and was living a life of despair. Everyday she would wish for death but was too afraid to take her own life.

    It wasn¡¯t until she was saved by a boy far younger than her that her life turned around.

    The boy had caramel skin, green eyes, and messy black hair.

    The boy who had the aura of a walking corpse saved her from being soiled and spoke cold words to her.

    But to her his cold behavior accompanied by his contradictory actions of looking out and protecting her made her feel needed and loved for the first time in her life.

    That¡¯s why when she heard from the boy what his goal in life was she happily suggested to use her life.

    Even when he rejected the idea, she knew ways on how to convince him otherwise.

    In the end she died for that boy who she loved dearly with a smile on her face, knowing that he loved her back.

    The next time Bloom came to, she was restrained and gagged in the back of a vehicle.

    ¡°Mhhmmm!¡±

    She started wiggling her body to free herself, which caught the attention of the men who were guarding her.

    ¡°Shut it and behave!¡±

    One of them slapped her so hard it felt like her brain shifted out of place.

    She fell of her seat and hit then floor.

    The slap caused her ears to ring and her vision to become blurry.

    ¡°You and that Marionette caused ustoo much trouble! Because of that bitch going berserk we lost all of board of directors when she blew herself up!¡±

    One of the men angrily shouted.

    ¡®¡­.Mari blew herself up?¡¯

    The man continued to shout but Bloom didn¡¯t hear him a word other than something about a Tyrant attacking the city. Since she didn¡¯t know what a Tyrant was she didn¡¯t care.

    The thought of her best friend blowing herself up sent her into the pits of despair. Especially now that she would most likely be sold to a different research facility to get experiment on.

    This thought plunged her deeper into despair.

    She couldn''t help but to call for the boy she saw in her dream just now.

    ¡°Logan¡­.¡±

    *Boom!*

    ¡°What happened?!¡±

    The vehicle carrying bloom and the men was suddenly forced to a stop by a heavy blow to the front.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone in front of the van. My God! She¡¯s lifting the van with one hand?!¡±

    Bloom suddenly saw a light travel through the van floor in front of her.

    *Boom!*

    She then saw the van split in two and she fell out.

    However instead of hitting the ground she was caught by a pair of slim arms.

    When she looked up at who was holding her, she saw a beautiful person with messy black hair and gloomy black eyes.

    ¡°Logan¡­?¡±

    The person in front of her immediately gave off the same feeling as the boy in her dream, so she couldn¡¯t help but to call their name.

    The person looked down at her and smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who this Logan is but sorry I¡¯m not him.¡±

    They put her down so that she could stand up.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Jin Makoto. And you are?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Bloom. Bloom Newgate.¡±

    ¡°Bloom huh? A beautiful name for such a pretty girl.¡±

    Jin stood in front of her and shield her from the men that were approaching them from all sides.

    ¡°It will alright now, Bloom. Just leave it to me.¡±

    He smiled at as he said that.

    Bloom could see sadness behind that smile, but for some reason that smiled reminded her of the one she saw in her dream and her heart couldn¡¯t help but to skip a beat.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make this quick before Sapphire starts nagging me.¡±

    Jin moved and quickly neutralized the men.

    It was in this manner that Bloom Newgate met Jin Makoto and soon came to love him as she loved the boy in her dream.

    The two who were surrounded by a gloomy aura that made her believe that they could relate to her moved her heart without her doing anything to stop it.

    It might be that her sense of love was twisted or it was because of how she grew up, she didn¡¯t know.

    But if there was one thing she was certain of, it was the fact that she loved the cold but kind boys name Logan Cross and Jin Makoto.

    That was just who Bloom Newgate was.

 Katrine McCloud

    When Bloom opened her eyes she was staring at a white ceiling.

    ¡°?!¡±

    After having a dream about the past she was naturally frightened and thought that she had returned to the dissection room.

    However she quickly calmed down when she looked at the room closely.

    ¡°Where¡ªUgh?!¡±

    Pain suddenly assaulted every part of her body which forced her to lay back down.

    ¡°Take it easy. You¡¯re heavily injured.¡±

    Bloom looked to her side and saw Kaido sitting on a chair not too far away from the bed she was sitting on.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    She asked with a hint of caution in her voice.

    ¡°Could you please not look at me like that?¡±

    Kaido said in monotone.

    He pointed to a corner of the room.

    Bloom looked there and was surprised to see Miko sleeping there.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to guard the two of you while you rest up.¡±

    ¡°Guard?¡±

    It was then that the events of her battle with Sami came back at her.

    She clenched her fist in anger, ignoring the intense pain she was feeling.

    ¡°That sneaky bastard! He actually used a suppressant on me when he couldn¡¯t win!¡±

    She shouted angrily.

    ¡°Well, there isn¡¯t a rule that ban suppressants. So what he did was still allowed.¡±

    ¡°Whose side are you on?!¡±

    ¡°None, actually.¡±

    Bloom sighed after hearing Kaido¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I was wrong to seek a human answer from you.¡±

    ¡°You know that kinda hurt my feelings.¡±

    ¡°Well, sorry for that.¡±

    Bloom said with a slight smile.

    She then looked at Miko.

    ¡°By the way, why is he sleeping over there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s too tired from healing you.¡±

    ¡°Healing me?¡±

    She looked at her body that was wrapped with bondages.

    ¡°I don¡¯t look like I was healed.¡±

    Kaido shook his head.

    ¡°Compared to how you was before this is an amazing recovery for just a hour after being injured.¡±

    He paused and took out a phone. He operated it and showed Bloom a holographic screen.

    ¡°This is a video of how you looked after you were hit point blank with a blast from a trident.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Bloom was shocked paled when she saw her appearance that was extremely hard to look at.

    It would be extremely hard to heal such injuries even with the city¡¯s current technology, and even if they healed her there would still be some traces of injury on her body that could even result in disabilities.

    For her to recover from such a state to the one she¡¯s in right now in a hour was simply unbelievable.

    ¡°How did he do it?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy. He used this power called Qigong to heal you, but according to him he wasn¡¯t experienced in healing others. Because of that it was several times more taxing than it would be for others with the same power. He really went overboard though, even when he looked like he was about to collapse he still did everything he could to return yo to the way you were. Even when his swords advised him to stop unless he¡¯ll lose his life, he didn¡¯t listen. If we didn¡¯t force him off you, he meant have exchanged his life to heal you back to full health.¡±

    Kaido explained.

    Even Bloom could see that he was seemly impressed with Miko¡¯s will to have her recover.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    She silently stared at Miko with mixed feelings brewing in her heart.

    It was then she remembered the words he said to her earlier.

    ¡°But I might not choose to close that space between us again. After all, I have no intention of chasing someone who doesn''t want me.¡±

    Even though he said that he¡¯ll distance himself from her, he was the first to rush to her rescue and even risk his life to heal her.

    If that didn¡¯t move her heart then she would''ve been a heartless person.

    The look she gave Miko suddenly soften.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    It was then that the image of the boy who left a strong impression on her from her dream long ago, overlapped with that of Miko¡¯s.

    She quickly shook her head to dispel such thoughts.

    ¡®They¡¯re completely different. What am I thinking?¡¯

    She thought.

    It was then Miko¡¯s eyes suddenly opened.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko eyes landed on her which caused her flinched.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    It wasn¡¯t that his eyes were terrifying, in fact they were gentle. She couldn¡¯t take his gaze. It felt like he was looking right through her, which made her heart falter.

    She turn her gaze away from his.

    Miko smiled when he saw that sign of bashfulness.

    He stood up and stretched his body.

    ¡°Looks like your awake. How¡¯s your body?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Really? You look like you¡¯re still in pain.¡±

    He walked towards her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks to you.¡±

    Miko stood in front of her, while she still didn¡¯t look in his direction.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m--?!¡±

    Before she could respond her face was suddenly held and her head was forcibly turned.

    Without being able to react Bloom suddenly found her forehead pressed against Miko¡¯s.

    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±

    Bloom asked while blushing.

    ¡°Nothing. I was just checking your temperature. I don¡¯t want you to have a fever after all.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    He looked Bloom straight in the eyes without blinking.

    He continued to press his forehead against hers for a while before silently moving back.

    ¡°Yup. It doesn¡¯t seem like you have a fever.¡±

    The moment he said that a scene flashed before Bloom¡¯s eyes.

    It was a scene with her in her dream with boy called Logan.

    It was after they came back from a job together. She suffered a blow to the head from a man with an iron pipe. The blow had rendered her unconscious.

    When she came to she was in a dimly lit room and in bed.

    Her head hurt and was wrapped with bandages. Sitting on the other side of the room was the boy with dead green eyes.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    He asked with an indifferent tone.

    She nodded.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    He got up and approached her bed and looked down at her for a while before lifting her head. He then pressed his forehead against hers.

    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Checking your temperature. Hmm¡­It doesn¡¯t seem like you have a fever.¡±

    After saying that he moved away from her and turned his back and walked out of the room.

    However, before he leaved he stopped at the door and spoke.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t push yourself. Despite how we act humans are fragile beings after all.¡±

    After saying that he walked out the door leaving her behind.

    When the scene end Miko stood in front of her smiling.

    ¡°Well, I think we should get going and allow you to rest.¡±

    Miko then turned his back to her and spoke to Kaido.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    Kaido silently nodded and got up. He left the room first and Miko was behind him.

    However just before he left he stopped at the door.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t push yourself. Despite how we act, humans are fragile beings after all.¡±

    After saying so he left the room.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Bloom sat there in the bed frozen for a long time.

    Miko¡¯s words and how he said them replayed in her head over and over again.

    She then compared it to the scene she saw in her dream.

    It was almost identical. The biggest difference was that Miko smiled while Logan didn¡¯t. Even so the image of Miko and Logan couldn¡¯t stop overlapping with each other.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know.¡±

    Suddenly a light flashed and someone appeared beside bloom¡¯s bed.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Bloom was shocked to see this person who looked like an even more feminine Miko, Tiamat.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Oh? It reached the point where even your memories of me are returning?¡±

    Tiamat said with some interest.

    She smiled mischievously.

    ¡°We meet again Bloom Newgate. No, Kathrine McCloud.¡±

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Suddenly Bloom¡¯s head started feeling an intense pain.

    Memories started flowing in her head.

    Earth.

    London City Airport, London.

    An extremely beautiful woman with fair skin and brown hair and hazel eyes sat in the cockpit of a piston plane.

    This was Logan Cross¡¯ lover Katrine McCloud.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. You¡¯re the one who asked for this. You can¡¯t back off now.¡±

    She mumbled to herself as she breath in and out to calm her nerves.

    After calming herself she started up the plane and took off.

    While in the sky her hand gripping the control wheel started trembling. Her palms also got sweaty.

    ¡°¡­..I should call him.¡±

    She used the headset she was wearing to make a call.

    The moment it got through all the nervousness and anxiety she was feeling disappeared.

    She took a breath and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m above the airport now.¡±

    (I see.)

    Hearing the voice of the boyshe loved made her extremely happy, but she couldn¡¯t help but to feel a great sense of lost after hearing the sad tone in his voice.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that sad tone? Could it be that you¡¯re already missing me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She got no reply but that by itself was what she wanted. If Logan was to say that he¡¯ll miss her she would¡¯ve broken down and caused the mission to fail.

    Because of that she had to keep the conversation short.

    She saw the targeted plane in view.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been fun Logan. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me over the years.¡±

    As she spoke those words countless emotions started brewing inside of her.

    She wanted to live. She wanted to live with her beloved, but she knew that wasn¡¯t possible since Logan couldn¡¯t forget his grudge.

    Since that¡¯s the case, she might as well use her life to help liberate him from his curse. He might feel hurt for a while but she had faith that he could overcome that pain and evolve into a different being.

    He will sure experience true happiness one day.

    ¡®So use me as a stepping stone to your new life.¡¯

    She thought as she made the plane begin its descent.

    She had a lot of things she wanted to convey now that it reached this point, but since time was short she decided to summarized it into one sentence.

    ¡°Good bye, Logan; I loved you.¡±

    With those words as her last, without hearing a response, Katrine McCloud died.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the end to her story.

    After she died Katrine¡¯s soul was summoned to a dark place.

    What stood in front of her was an azure and gold dragon.

    ¡°Human, welcome.¡±

    Said the dragon.

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    ¡°If I was to say hell then how would you react?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. I deserve to go to hell. As long as I grant Logan the chance at happiness, then I would happily burn in hell.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    The dragon remained silent for a while before laughing a little bit.

    ¡°You really love him don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°With all my heart.¡±

    Katrine said with a nod.

    The dragon smiled.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Suddenly the dragon turned into light and changed forms.

    What appeared was a beautiful woman with azure hair, Tiamat.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that he had someone like you in his life. Your existence was one of the few things that made him happy.¡±

    She approached Katrine and placed her hand on her cheek.

    ¡°To thank you let me grant you a new life in the world he came from. Whether you two meet again is up to fate.¡±

    Before Katrine could react her soul turned into a strand of lightand shot out of the darkness and into a new world.

    Bloom looked dazed after memories from long ago flowed into her head.

    ¡°¡­.I remember now.¡±

    She said after a long time.

    ¡°You¡¯re Tiamat, right? You¡¯re the one who reincarnated me.¡±

    Tiamat nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly surprised though. Who would¡¯ve thought that the two of you would reunite in such a broad world. The fate that binds you two makes me jealous.¡±

    Tiamat sounded a bit irritated.

    ¡°Then Miko really is Logan?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    She suddenly aggressively approached Bloom.

    ¡°Listen here. Under no circumstances are you to tell Miko you¡¯re Katrine. I¡¯ll allow you to be with him, but as Bloom Newgate not Katrine McCloud.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s finally moved on with his life and is truly happy. If he finds out that you''re who you are his guilt towards you will cause his trauma to act up which would be very bad for the current him.¡±

    ¡°Trauma?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Miko is stable now but he like Jin Makoto is on the board line of insanity and rationality. There¡¯s no knowing what would happen if he knew you were alive. Would he be overjoyed? Or would his mind collapse? Anything is possible with him actually, and I don¡¯t want to risk it. Do you understand? I already had to lie once to calm him down when he first saw you, I prefer if that lie doesn¡¯t come to light for both of our sakes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Is that a threat?¡±

    Bloom asked with a glare.

    Even if her opponent was a goddess she wasn''t one to back down no matter what.

    ¡°A threat? No, dear. That was an order.¡±

    Tia stretched her hand out towards Bloom¡¯s face.

    ¡°My powers might have been sealed by the contract placed on all the higher beings, but erasing someone like you is still as easy as breathing.¡±

    ¡°You wouldnt kill me. If Miko finds out he would hate you.¡±

    Bloom spoke calmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. If it prevents him from suffering a relapse because of your presence then so be it.¡±

    Miko took a while before he could look at Bloom without feeling Deus Malum reacting, but if he was to find out that Bloom was Katherine then memories of the past would¡¯ve caused him to lose control.

    Tia refuse to see Miko suffer because of one of her whimsical action of reincarnating Katherine.

    To her, this was taking responsibility for her actions.

    Bloom saw that Tia was seriously willing to erase her and was moved by her will to protect Miko.

    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t approach Miko as Katherine. I never intended ti do so in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Bloom nodded.

    ¡°Katherine is dead. I¡¯m Bloom Newgate and I want to be with Miko as Bloom Newgate. I want a fresh start for the two of us so that our endpoint will be different.¡±

    She smiled.

    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Tiamat brought down her arm.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s for the best.¡±

    She then turned her back to bloom.

    ¡°But remember this. No one loves him more than me.¡±

    She then disappeared in a beam of light.

    After hearing Tia¡¯s words Bloom couldn¡¯t help but to display a challenging smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see about that.¡±

 Silent Anger Is The Most Dangerous Form Of Anger

    When Miko left Bloom¡¯s room he was silent as he walked with Kaido.

    There wasn¡¯t an ounce of emotion on his face, which match with that of Kaido¡¯s.

    When you look at the two from a far they would look like two walking machines without any signs of humanity.

    However, despite both of them seeming emotionless there was one of them who was from that.

    This was of course Miko.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The two spoke without looking at each other.

    ¡°I advice you to not go too far. Remember you hold the lives of an entire kingdom in your hands. If you kill everyone here then you will make the entire Silver Continent your enemy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the advice, Kaido. You make a great friend. However¡­.¡±

    As the two walked their surroundings suddenly became silent as Miko¡¯s eyes lost all of its light and became dull and lifeless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really in the mood to take advices from others.¡±

    After saying so he parted ways with Kaido and walked into a different direction.

    Kaido stood in place and watched Miko¡¯s back.

    ¡°Things could, no. Things are going to get messy.¡±

    He turned his head and walked into a different direction.

    He looked at his handsthat were damped in cold sweat and clenched them.

    ¡°How long has it been since I¡¯ve felt true fear, I wonder?¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°I kinda feel sorry for everyone here. Oh, well.¡±

    He suddenly felt his phone vibrate and took it out.

    ¡°Hana?¡±

    There was a notification that he received a message from Hana.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When he opened the message his emotionless was suddenly covered with shock.

    After a while the surprise on his face turned into anger.

    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s how you wanna play, Blanche. Fine, I¡¯ll play along for now.¡±

    After saying that, Kaido put the phone back into his pocket and left the coliseum.

    After parting with Kaido, Miko returned to his waiting room. He didn¡¯t use it before, but after Bloom was done in he had Sola and Yota wait in there.

    ¡°Don!¡±

    When Miko entered the room, Yota, Sola, and Regis and Ishma were there. Yota and Sola immediately greeted him.

    However they took a step back when they sensed the aura around him.

    Miko¡¯s face was still deadpan but they could sense that he wasn¡¯t to be approached carelessly.

    Miko silently stared at them for a while before showing a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Ah, nothing.¡±

    Said Sola.

    ¡°Are you okay, don?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Other than the inability to use Qi for the rest of the day, I¡¯m alright.¡±

    ¡°Well, you should still be able to win without it, so that¡¯s alright.¡±

    Said Regis.

    As Miko¡¯s regalia, Regis could tell what he¡¯s feeling, because of this she could tell that the current Miko was like a walking nuke.

    Instead of losing, she could see him torturing this academy.

    ¡°Sola, drop out of the tournament in your next match.¡±

    Miko suddenly said.

    ¡°¡­.Why?¡±

    The sudden request shocked Sola so she couldn¡¯t help but to ask.

    ¡°I want you and Yota to go back to the base and meet up with Edward. You are to focus all of your energy on strengthening Exsul for war.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Who¡¯s the enemy?¡±

    ¡°Everybody. The Pillars, the Syndicate, and everyone else whopissed me off.¡±

    The smile dropped from his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve honestly lostall patience when it comes to this place. So after I¡¯m finished here, I¡¯ll focus on crushing the city. After that we¡¯ll return to the Dragna Kingdom.¡±

    He said without changing expressions.

    Anyone could tell from his tone that Miko was honestly fed up with Grim City and just wanted to destroy it and be on his way.

    ¡°I-I understand. Then I¡¯ll forfeit immediately.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    Sola immediately left the room and went to find the tournament authorities. Yota followed behind her so that they could depart immediately after she was done with what she was doing.

    ¡°How¡¯s Bloom?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°She could be better, but she isn¡¯t in critical condition anymore.¡±

    Miko answered indifferently.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    He then turned around to left the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. My turn should be coming up.¡±

    ¡°Do you want us to help? We are technically your swords after all. We should be allowed to fight with you.¡±

    ¡°Not necessary.¡±

    Miko said as he walked out of the room.

    Ishma and Regis followed behind him.

    ¡°I want to finish everything at this academy with my own hands. If I use you two then it would lose all purpose.¡±

    They quickly reached the battlefield and saw Flow standing in the center of the battlefield.

    ¡°We just got word that Flow¡¯s opponent Sola Azalea forfeited before the match and left the compound to handle some urgent business. As such the winner by default is Flow Mizune!¡±

    Jun secretly sighed in relief after he said that.

    Knowing his son¡¯s personality he would¡¯ve tried to hurt Sola in order to provoke Miko.

    After seeing the power that Miko had within him, Jundidn¡¯t want to provoke him no matter what.

    Flow who stood on the stage frowned and then looked at Miko who had just arrived.

    Miko felt his gaze and looked at him with indifference before looking in a different direction.

    He looked at the board and saw that it was his turn to fight, however the name of his opponent wasn¡¯t what he wanted to see.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the next fight! Will both contestants enter the battle field!¡±

    An aggressive looking man with a Mohawk entered the field.

    He was the 5th Throne, The Grappler Romario.

    He stood with a proud look like he was the king of the world.

    That was until he realized that Miko hadn¡¯t taken a single step from where he was.

    ¡°Contestants please take the field!¡±

    Jun repeated himself with cold sweat drenching his back.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    However Miko still didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t even glimpsed at the battlefield.

    ¡°Umm¡­.Gamiko Dragna the Third?¡±

    Even when his name was called Miko didn¡¯t respond.

    It was only after a long pause he finally spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fighting him. I want a different opponent.¡±

    Romario heard that and instantly became irritated.

    ¡°What? Is the great Heavenly Demon King afraid of me?¡±

    Miko heard his taunt and finally looked at him.

    His eyes silently turned purple.

    And then-

    ¡°Die.¡±

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The moment Miko said that Romario felt an overwhelming pain in his chest.

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    He suddenly started vomiting blood like a hose before tumbling over.

    He died without being able to resist, which showed that he was far inferior to Miko.

    ¡°I like I said, I want another opponent.¡±

    The entire audience was silent.

    No one could understand what just happened.

    Just one word, Miko spoke just one word to Romario and he was dead.

    This was just too inconceivable.

    ¡°You say you want a different opponent but you¡¯ve already killed the one that we¡¯ve prepared¡­.¡±

    Said Jun.

    ¡°Then let me choose my opponent.¡±

    Miko said indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t-¡±

    *Boom!*

    Before Jun could respond, a section of the coliseum exploded after being hit by a bolt of green lightning.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t asking you, he was ordering you.¡±

    Said Ishma, as she still held her hand that was releasing sparks in the air.

    ¡°The next one will hit the audience. It¡¯s your call.¡±

    The crowd immediately broke out in cold sweat when they heard that.

    They originally came to watch a match and now they¡¯re being held hostage.

    What kind of shit is this?!

    Jun was immediately put into a dilemma.

    He wasn¡¯t an idiot, he knew exactly who Miko wished to fight. However there was a problem with granting his wish.

    Sami is Luna¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦, if jun was to allow Miko to fight Sami and he died that would create an irreparable rift between him and Luna. However, if he didn¡¯t Ishma would definitely kill the audience.

    Jun silently looked at Miko.

    His face was filled with indifference like everything happening had nothing to do with him.

    However Jin could sense something terrifying coming from him. The longer he stared the more terrified he felt.

    He could¡¯ve sworn that he could see thousands of skeletons blooming behind Miko like flowers under the sun. This sight made him, one of the rulers of this city, frightened to the core.

    Jun immediately started regretting inviting this monster to his city. It was like he had invited destruction on himself.

    ¡°Jun mizune.¡±

    Miko suddenly called his name without looking at him.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t continue immediately. It was only after a couple seconds well that he spoke.

    ¡°Life or death?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t ask him what his choice would be likehe thought he would.

    Life or death?

    There was only one meaning in that question.

    Obey and live. Disobey and die.

    It was as simple as that.

    The scary thing was that even if jun equipped himself with his most powerful weapons, he could still see himself dying at the hands of this indifferent Miko.

    As that thought ran through his head Jun suddenly realized something.

    The final persons who will most likely face each other in the end of the tournament is Miko and his son Flow.

    Earlier Flow provoked Miko and made him angry. However that anger he showed then obviously pales in comparison to the anger he had now. Because of that if Miko and Flow were to fight, the chances of Flow dying a gruesome death is high.

    That¡¯s right. Jun had zero confidence that his son would win against Miko. Even if he was confident before Miko came to the city, that confidence is now gone after witnessing just an ounce of the power Miko had within him.

    This made Jun feel a great amount of alarm.

    He need appease Miko¡¯s anger before he faced his son, that¡¯s the only way to ensure his son¡¯s survival.

    And to do that, he¡¯ll need a scapegoat¡­..

    ¡°Okay! Since Romario had an unexpected accident before his match, we¡¯ll have to assign Gamiko Dragna a new opponent!¡±

    Jun shamelessly said.

    He knew that what he¡¯s about to do will damage his reputation as a pillar greatly, but in front of such a great threat towards his family, what was reputation and prestige worth?

    ¡°In order to not give the audience who travel far and wide a boring match, let¡¯s give an opponent truly worth of his standards!¡±

    From the beginning things like shame and pride was nonexistent in Jun Mizune.

    All that mattered to him was his legacy, his son Flow. Everything else was worth shit in comparison.

    ¡°As such his opponent will be one who¡¯s stunned and captivated us all with his prowess and ruthless tactics!¡±

    If anyone was to be sacrificed to ensure his son¡¯s survival then it would definitely be the one who overstepped his boundaries and didn¡¯t know his place.

    ¡°The Killer Throne, Sami Diaz!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    The crowd instantly roared and cheered after Jun¡¯s announcement.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were happy to see such a match, they were happy because it meant that their lives were gonna be spared.

    Sami¡¯s life for their¡¯s; the crowd accepted such an agreement in a heartbeat and instantly pushed out Sami into the lion¡¯s den.

    As for the sacrificial lamb Sami, he had a sour expression on his face.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t afraid to fight Miko, his calmness was too eerie.

    However, when he recalled the fact that Miko¡¯s power seemed to be under strict restrictions, his confidence rose.

    He believed that he could take on Miko if he wasn¡¯t able to use the power he showed earlier. He believed that power couldn¡¯t be used at will.

    With thoughts like that in his head he took the stage with a smile on his face.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    When Miko saw Sami took the stage, he silently watched him before jumping down on the field.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Sami grinned at Miko with a cocky attitude.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Miko in comparison showed zero reaction to his attitude.

    ¡°Now then, both contestants had taken the stage! Without further ado, Begin!¡±

    Jun announced.

    Sami immediately rushed towards Miko with his Durendal, he intended to strike Miko before he could react.

    That thought was simply na?ve.

    ¡°Kneel.¡±

    *Bam!*

    Sami suddenly halted and kneeled so hard that he broke the tiles under his feet.

    ¡°I can¡¯t move!¡±

    Sami shouted.

    ¡°You seem to think that this would be a match.¡±

    Miko walked up to in front of him and looked down.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a match. This is a public execution.¡±

    His eyes turned purple as he used Rule once again.

    ¡°No matter what kind of torment you endure try your utmost best to stay alive and never even think of suicide.¡±

    After he said that a cold look appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Deus Malum: Pseudo-Opening¡±

    A dark and outerworldly aura appeared around Miko¡¯s hand.

    This was the same aura that grabbed Ishma and struck unimaginable fear in her heart.

    ¡°Suffer a fate worse than death.¡±

    Miko swiftly grabbed Sami¡¯s face with his aura-clothed hand.

    ¡°Aghhhhhhh?!¡±

    The moment Sami came in contact with it he started to scream uncontrollably. He looked like he wanted to break free at all cost.

    ¡°Silence, and cease all movement.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Against his will Sami¡¯s body froze and he became silent, but the fear was still present on his face.

    The shadow-like aura quickly devoured his face before sinking into his skin as if it was absorbed.

    The horrified expression on Sami¡¯s face intensified until the point where it looked like he couldn¡¯t expression any other emotions.

    ¡°You will drown in your greatest fears until the day you die. For you a second will feellike a day, a day will feellike a year, a year will feellike a lifetime. Even when your mind is broken and your heart becomes weak you will continue to suffer with no chance of rest.¡±

    Miko turned around and walked away from Sami who was now like a statue depicting fear.

    ¡°That is your punishment.¡±

    He then looked at jun.

    ¡°Which direction was the 14th District where Luna Isabel manages?¡±

    ¡°40 degrees east, around 134 Km from here.¡±

    Jun immediately answered to please Miko.

    ¡°I see. Ishma.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Ishma suddenly spurted her Crow wings which had two giant eyes on them.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve used this one!¡±

    Static started emitting from the eyes as two electro orbs slowly emerged.

    ¡°Ishmavael¡¯s Original: Genocider!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Two gigantic beams of green light shot towards the direction Jun pointed to, and then-

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    An enormous explosion could be heard coming from the distance.

    Immediately after Jun received a message from Gaia.

    ¡°Over 80% of the 14th District was destroyed in an instant.¡±

 Miko Vs Flow

    Sami was still frozen in place like a statue with a horrified expression on his face even when the message from Gaia echoed in coliseum.

    80%.

    Over 80% of a district was destroyed in an instant. Another unbelievable event just occurred in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Ishma continued to float in the air with a proud look on her face

    ¡°It¡¯s still not as powerful as it used to be, but I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    She casually said.

    Jun looked at Miko with a shocked expression.

    He knew that Miko intended to pick a fight with Luna from the moment he asked where the 14th District was located, but he didn¡¯t think he would attack immediately while still in the middle of the tournament.

    Attacking the 14th District was a clear declaration of war by Miko.

    Not only that, even though he didn¡¯t know what Miko did to Sami he was sure that he was suffering a fate far worse than death.

    He was certain that Luna wouldn¡¯t be happy about her prot¨¦g¨¦ suffering such a fate until the day he die.

    A war was undoubtedly unavoidable.

    He shook his head and disregard such thoughts.

    Even if a war between Miko and Luna was to break out it didn¡¯t have anything to do with him.

    ¡°The match was decided in an instant! The winner is Gamiko Dragna!¡±

    He announced with an excited tone.

    The crowd didn¡¯t cheer; they believed that if they cheered it would be like they supported Miko¡¯s actions, and if they looked like they supported him it would look like they were mocking Luna Isabel and they can¡¯t afford to do that.

    Miko didn¡¯t care for the crowd¡¯s cheers so their silence didn¡¯t bother him in the least.

    He quietly left the stage with Sami¡¯s statue still on it.

    ¡°Is that alright?¡±

    Regis asked.

    She was talking about leaving Sami like that and not taking him hostage.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. That thing is no longer a person, so itwould have no value as a hostage.¡±

    ¡°¡­..If you say so.¡±

    Regis didn¡¯t refute Miko and no longer cared about Sami¡¯s existence.

    She was however happy to see Miko in a slightly better mood.

    The stifling aura he was giving off had disappeared and there was a small smile on his face.

    After leaving the stage he took a seat in the waiting area as if waiting on the tournament to continue.

    Jun saw that and wasted no time to resume the tournament.

    The fights after Miko¡¯s were obviously awkward because the contestants were distracted by the events they witnessed today. This caused the tournament to become a bit underwhelming.

    A lot of contestants were distracted for too long and lost their lives.

    There were even a match were both opponent killed each other because they got careless.

    The whole event became one chaotic mess rather than a tournament.

    Another notable event was Kaido¡¯s absence.

    When it came around for him to fight, he was a no show.

    This confused a lot of people including Miko.

    Kaido was previously hyped up as someone who could contend both Miko and Flow so the crowd were looking forward to see him face one of them in the finals but now he was a no show.

    This made a lot of people disappointed.

    ¡°He was with me just earlier, but I didn¡¯t even sense him leaving the coliseum. However now I can¡¯t even sense him in the entire 7th District¡­..I wonder if something went wrong?¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    He made a priority to search for Kaido after the tournament ended. He wanted to know what made him leave so suddenly.

    ¡°Well, the only thing that could make him leave like that would be Hana.¡±

    Miko suddenly had a bad feeling after saying that.

    The tournament went on as everyone expected it to.

    Anytime it was Miko¡¯s or Flow¡¯s turn to fight, their opponents would forfeit before the match started.

    The rest of the tournament was dominated by both previous and current Thrones. Other than that there was a high death rate in the tournament.

    By the time it reached the semi-finals over 60% of the contestants died. The ones that survived were either skill enough to prevent their death or smart enough to know when to quit.

    In the semi finals Miko stood on the battle field by himself with a slight smile on his face.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°It¡¯s just in that Gamiko dragnas opponent has forfeited, so he advances to the finals automatically!¡±

    Jun announced.

    The crowd naturally expected this so there weren¡¯t anyone surprised among them.

    Miko walked off the stage without a change in expression.

    The next match was Flow verse the 3rd Throne.

    Just like with Miko¡¯s match Flow¡¯s opponent forfeited and didn¡¯t even bother to take the stage to do so.

    Flow was left standing in the middle of the field with excited smile on his face.

    The reason for his smile was obvious. The next match will be the finals, and his opponent would be Miko.

    When Miko saw that he would be fighting Flow he couldn¡¯t help but to smile.

    He smiled for two reasons.

    One, this was his final fight at this academy before he could leave it forever.

    Two, Flow needed to be thought what happens to those who cross his path.

    Before jun could announce the start of the finals Miko jumped onto the field and stood directly in front of Flow.

    Flow didn¡¯t back down and stared him directly in the eyes.

    The tension between the two was so thick that everyone subconsciously stopped breathing and waited for them to make a move.

    ¡°Are you going to run like the others?¡±

    Miko suddenly asked.

    ¡°What a coincidence. I was just about to ask you the same thing. ¡°

    Flow replied with a smile.

    Miko gave a haughty laugh in response.

    ¡°Father, you can signal the start of the finals now.¡±

    Said Flow.

    Jun nodded.

    ¡°Now¡¯s time for the event everyone has been waiting for! The Ranking Tournament Finals!¡±

    The crowd started cheering excitedly.

    After this match they would finally know who was stronger, their star of hope or the tyrant that¡¯s been making them live in fear since his arrival.

    There were countless people hoping that Flow would put an end to Miko, but there were also those who thought that it was hopeless and Flow couldn¡¯t hope to win.

    Either way, they¡¯re about to find out.

    ¡°Match Start!¡±

    With Jun¡¯s announcement the crowd immediately muted themselves.

    ¡°Normally, I would test the waters before going all out but not this time.¡±

    *Boom!*

    An overwhelming amount of fire magic power burst out from within Miko. It then returned through his pores.

    His shoulde-length hair instantly turned into a blazing flame that flowed down to his feet.

    His skin was covered by burning red scales, he grew Flame wings and a tail. Finally he grew a pair of fire horns.

    ¡°Dragonite Elemental Form: Mode Fire.¡±

    This was Dragonite 2 or Dragonite Elemental Form created by Luka.

    Before he left, Miko asked her the secret behind it.

    He found out that the main difference between it and the normal Dragonite was that the user had to use Elemental magic rather than raw mana to alter their dragon cells and push them to the limit.

    Just like it¡¯s predecessor, the user had to be careful to not destroy their heart when absorbing the magic into their cells.

    Miko also discovered that more someone mastered this technique the closer they would become to a specific element.

    Flow saw Miko¡¯s Dragonite and couldn¡¯t help but to be surprised.

    He let his guard down which he immediately regretted.

    *Boom!*

    He suddenly felt a scorching sensation in his midsection.

    He looked down and saw Miko¡¯s arm sinking his stomach as if burning through him.

    He swung his arm.

    *Boom!*

    However before his arm could reach Miko, he was hit with an uppercut.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    He felt his chin burning as he was lifted into the air.

    He watched as Miko¡¯s arm suddenly grew into that of a giant fire fist.

    ¡°Agni¡¯s Fist!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Flow was hit by a gigantic fist made of fire which caused him to fly back, cutting through the air like a bullet.

    *Boom!*

    He crashed into the boundary that protected the audience.

    His entire body was on fire. Even his organs felt like they were being cooked.

    He looked and saw Miko surrounded by a burning aura. The aura then suddenly grew until it looked like he was surrounded by a giant flame.

    Miko then held his hand out, and the flames suddenly condensed into an orb.

    ¡°Orb Of Logi.¡±

    He threw it at Flow like a baseball.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Flow quickly covered himself with water and extinguished the flames that were burning him.

    He threw his hands to the sides where water started swirling in the air like a whirlpool. He brought the whirlpools in front of him.

    ¡°Aquatic Devourer!¡±

    The whirlpools combined and turned into one giant vortex of water.

    Meanwhile the orb thrown by Miko suddenly grew so large that it looked like a miniature sun.

    *Boom!*

    The fire clashed with the water and caused a burst of steam to spread out.

    Flow saw something like a human-sized fireball flying towards him. He immediately covered his fist in water and made it spin like a drill.

    *Boom!*

    His fist clashed with the fireball and the shockwave given off blew away the steam covering the field.

    With visibility returned, the crowd could see Flow¡¯s fist clashing with Miko¡¯s face.

    ¡°Burst!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Water suddenly shot through Miko¡¯s jaw as if it was burst open by a bullet.

    Miko¡¯s vision blurred and his senses was plunged into chaos, and he couldn¡¯t tell up from down.

    Flow took that opening and slammed his leg on Miko¡¯s neck aiming to break it.

    However-

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    He once again felt a burning sensation in his stomach; but this time it was accompanied by a piercing sensation as well.

    He suddenly found himself dangling in the air with a fire spike in his gut.

    He looked down and saw Miko fixing his neck with a creak.

    He then looked at Flow and snapped his fingers and the spike transformed into serpentine dragon which started chewing on Flow¡¯s body like a toy.

    Flow screamed and water appeared and extinguished the dragon.

    He landed on the ground breathing heavily while holding his stomach wound.

    ¡°Shit. The fire already closed it when it burnt my flesh.¡±

    He said as he glared at Miko.

    The crowd who was watching the exchange between them were speechless.

    This was pure domination.

    They barely fought for five minutes but Flow already looked like he was at death door.

    Not only that, Flow was only able to land two clean hits on Miko, while he himself was being treated like firewood. He was completely powerless against Miko.

    This showed the difference between the two.

    Jun watched all of this with a sour expression.

    He knew that this would happen but he still couldn¡¯t help but to feel upset witnessing his son get his ass kicked.

    ¡°Looks like Flow will have no choice but to use that.¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    Flow¡¯s shirt had already turned to ashes so he was now shirtless.

    The tattoo of the mermaid silhouette on his chest was the only thing that didn¡¯t receive a single burn in this battle. Flow subconsciously placed his hand on it while glaring at Miko.

    Miko noticed this tattoo and realized that he was getting a similar sensation from it.

    He suddenly became interested in it.

    He turned into a ball of flames and appeared in front of Flow. He was greeted by a punch by Flow.

    Miko dodged it and grabbed his throat.

    ¡°The undefeated king of the academy. 1st Throne and the Deep Waters King.¡±

    He squeezed Flow¡¯s neck.

    ¡°This is truly disappointing for someone with titles like those.¡±

    He looked at the tattoo.

    ¡°But I take it that there¡¯s more to you that what you¡¯ve shown.¡±

    Miko suddenly released his throat and hold up a single finger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give one chance to make this fight less disappointing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko suddenly kicked Flow over to the other side of the field.

    Flow held his stomach and coughed up blood.

    ¡°This fight is too boring. Change that or die.¡±

    He said as he looked at Flow like he was garbage on the street.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to taking the top spot for so long, so if it was to end like this it would be too anticlimactic.¡±

    He pointed at the tattoo.

    ¡°Use it.¡±

    A cold glint appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a suggestion. This is an order.¡±

    Flow¡¯s face became flushed with anger.

    Never in his life has he been so humiliated, and in front of the whole city at that.

    ¡°Flow!¡±

    He looked up at his father who suddenly shouted his name.

    ¡°Use it! It¡¯s the only way for you to survive!¡±

    His heart clenched when he saw the desperation on his father¡¯s face.

    ¡°Have I been backed into corner so far that even my parent is worried about me?¡±

    He said as he clenched his tattoo.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll use it! But you better not regret it!¡±

    He stood up and the mermaid silhouette started glowing.

    ¡°Zodiac Parasite Suit: Model Aquarius!¡±

 Zodiac Parasite Suit Vs Sin King

    Pushed into a corner and constantly humiliated, Flow activated the one thing that he was reluctant to use.

    The Zodiac Parasite Suit, First Generation Aquarius.

    The silhouette of the mermaid on his chest immediately came to life.

    The Roman numeral for one appeared behind it, before it became fully colored and started moving around his chest as if swimming.

    And then-

    *Bam!*

    A jet black liquid shot out of his chest and started to cover his entire body. The black liquid then formed a black suit with aqua trimmings. The image of a mermaid soon appeared at the center of his chest.

    ¡°A Zodiac Parasite Suit, huh? I had quite a great time fighting one last time.¡±

    Miko said with a grin.

    The burning aura around him increase by several folds.

    He gave off a heat so hot that the tiles under his feet started melting.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me, Flow Mizune!¡±

    He kicked off the ground and shot towards Flow like a comet.

    ¡°After you made me wear this, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s hoping you don¡¯t disappoint me Miko!¡±

    Flow shot forward like a roaring river in the form of a bullet.

    *Boom!*

    Fire and water clashed and roseup into the air to create a pillar of steam.

    Inside that steam a giant reptilian arm made out of flames swung down andslapped something to the ground.

    It was Flow, who was surrounded by a barrier of water.

    He snapped his fingers and a water serpent shot forward and devoured the arm.

    He snapped his fingers again and several water serpents shot out from behind him and attacked the steam.

    *Boom!*

    The steam was forcibly dispersed and Miko was seen being forced back by the water serpents.

    They tried to devour him from multiple directions at once.

    He released a roar and the fiery aura spread out and instantly devoured them.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However he suddenly found himself being surrounded by countless truck-sized bubbles.

    He was surrounded with no where to escape.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Flow clasped his hands and the bubbles instantly slammed into Miko all at once. They then started to spin while crushing him.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Miko felt like he was a fruit inside a juicer, as he could literally feel his body being thorn apart.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    Flow snapped his fingers in an aggressive manner.

    *BOOOM!*

    The bubbles suddenly exploded causing a huge explosion which shook the entire coliseum.

    Miko fell out of the sky and crashed to the earth with his body drenched in blood.

    Flow saw that and rushed towards him while creating a trident out of water.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this!¡±

    Jumped and thrust down the trident.

    Miko sluggishly lift his hand in the air as if trying to block it.

    ¡°Futile effort!¡±

    Flow shouted as he stabbed the trident through Miko¡¯s hand. However, the trident couldn¡¯t go any further before being evaporated.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Miko¡¯s pierced hand then grabbed Flow by the face.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it, Brat!¡±

    Miko suddenly opened his eyes and shouted.

    *Boom!*

    A burst of flames was released from his hand and burnt Flow¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    However, Flow¡¯s figure turned into water immediately after.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    A spike of water suddenly burst from underground and lift Miko into the air while piercing through him.

    ¡°Cough! I guess this payback for earlier.¡±

    He said as blood flowed from his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m just getting started!¡±

    Miko looked up and saw something descending from the sky at an unbelievable rate.

    It was a gigantic pillar of water.

    ¡°What a big-ass rain drop.¡±

    He said before being hit by it.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    The pillar of water crashed into the ground like a meteorite and caused it burst open.

    In a second, a giant hole was left in the ground like it was an abyss.

    The crowd was in awe and shock as they stared at the hole that looked like it reached straight down to hell.

    ¡°¡­.Whoa. The Dark Waters King is amazing.¡±

    After a while, someone was finally able to say that.

    Everyone in the audience couldn¡¯t help but agree with them after seeing the display of power from him.

    Flow looked at the hole secretly hoping that Miko was forced all the way to hell.

    *Boom!*

    However there was a saying.

    There are some people that even the chains of hell can¡¯t tie down.

    *Boom!*

    With a explosion, a giant fire dragon arm gripped the edges of the hole. Another arm soon did the same thing.

    Shortly after a giant dragon made of fire was seen climbing out of the hole.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Miko was seen standing in the center with his arms cross and an excited smile on his face.

    The fire dragon disappeared and he was left hovering using his flame wings.

    ¡°That was a close one. If I hadn¡¯t activated my own ripoff version of Susanoo from Naruto, I would¡¯ve been in trouble.¡±

    He said as he casually landed on the ground.

    He looked at his hand that was healing right before his eyes and then at the fiery aura surrounding him.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.I can only use this mode for about another few minutes before it forcibly deactivates. I really need to fix the high magic consumption rate that Dragonite uses¡­.I guess I¡¯ll create Dragonite 3 in the future as a perfect version.¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    The fiery aura suddenly disappeared, his skin returned to normal, his wings and tail disappeared, and his hair started to look like normal hair again.

    He had deactivated Dragonite 2 of his own will.

    This caused Flow to be confused.

    He didn¡¯t attack immediately and asked a question.

    ¡°Are you giving up?¡±

    ¡°Are you retarded?¡±

    Miko immediately responded.

    ¡°I simply deemed the technique thatI was using as inappropriate. So I¡¯m going to use something different.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    A water giant suddenly appeared behind Flow andran forward and jumped in the air and stomped on Miko.

    *BOOM!*

    The ground burst open and the entire area shook.

    ¡°Did you really think that I would just sit back and allow you to do that?¡±

    Said Flow.

    ¡°Allow me?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Flow was shocked when the dust cleared and he saw Miko standing with his arm over his head, and a crater under his feet.

    He had used a single arm to stop the giant completely from touching the ground, and hold him up in the air.

    Flow noticed that his eyes were gold and cat-like.

    ¡°You really overestimate yourself, don¡¯t you boy?¡±

    An image of a lion-faced dragon appeared behind him.

    *Boom!*

    With a swing of his hand the giant exploded. The giant exploding caused a powerful shockwave whichmade countless debris clash against the boundary protecting the audience.

    Many people got frightened when they saw cracks appear on the protective barrier before fading away.

    ¡°I can crush you in a moment if I wanted. After all, I have the power of three Higher Beings at my disposal.¡±

    The image of Gallu disappeared and Miko¡¯s eyes returned to normal.

    ¡°But what would be the fun in that?¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    Flow frowned at Miko¡¯s declaration. He naturally felt that Miko wasn¡¯t bluffing and still had enough power to crush him.

    He realized that he would be in trouble if he didn¡¯t start risking his life.

    While thinking this he clenched the mermaid Mark over his heart. Jun saw that and immediately realized what he was thinking.

    But before he could speak, an oppressive evil aura swept over the entire area.

    He looked at Miko and saw that he was surrounded by a crimson storm of demonic aura.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Flow Mizune. I won¡¯t use my Apostle abilities nor will I use my Proxy abilities.¡±

    Miko¡¯s right arm started to darken with crimson runes appearing on it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use the ability fitting for a Demon King!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The demonic crimson aura suddenly spread out.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh?!¡±

    Countless members in the audience suddenly felt a sense a dread bloom inside themwhich made them faint while screaming.

    The students suddenly felt weak in knees and started to tremble.

    Even Bloom who was in her room could feel a great danger.

    ¡°Beleth¡¯s aura is as oppressive as always.¡±

    Tia said, who was not too far away, with a chuckle.

    ¡°It¡¯s a million times weaker, but Old man Beleth¡¯s is still pretty amazing.¡±

    Ishma commented.

    Meanwhile, Miko¡¯s hair that grew because of Dragonite turned crimson, spiky and wild.

    His entire body was covered with tribal markings, and hellfire started burning in his right eye.

    With this Sin King had made its debut in Grim City.

    ¡°What thefuck is that?!¡±

    Jun couldn¡¯t help but screaming when he sensed Miko¡¯s demonic aura.

    As for Flow who was experiencing it first hand, he immediately knew that Miko wasn¡¯t human, and being called a demon king was extremely fitting for someone like him.

    He clenched his teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind losing, but not without giving it my all!¡±

    He suddenly used his right hand and pierce his chest.

    This caught many people off guard. They wondered if he had gone mad.

    Inside his chest, Flow had a container surgically attached to his heart. This container was similar to the briefcase that Sebas kept his Zodiac Suit in.

    Flow forcibly and reckless removed the chains that were wrapped around it.

    He didn¡¯t have to worry about damaging his heart since the suit would automatically repair it for him once fully released.

    *Boom!*

    An explosion occurred inside his chest which made him cough up endless amount of blood.

    That blood suddenly started being absorbed into the Zodiac Suit which made it turn dark red.

    ¡°Zodiac Blood Overdrive!¡±

    The mermaid silhouette on his chest suddenly turned blood colored, as the suit started to move and spread.

    It covered his face as if it was a mask and his bones could be heard creaking.

    His hands turned into claws and his mouth turned into that of a monster as he grew an extra row of fangs. He also grew a fish tail around his lower back and gills on his neck.

    The current flow looked like a blood colored sea monster.

    ¡°Bloody Aquarius!¡±

    Streams of blood burst out of the ground like geysers when Flow roared.

    The blood then started to swirl around him as if it was following a current in the sea.

    When Miko saw Flow¡¯s transformation, he was greatly shocked.

    Although he knew that the parasite suits were dangerous he would¡¯ve never imagine for them to possess such an ability.

    ¡°The guy who created these things might be sicker than i am¡­..¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    While he was thinking that, Flow suddenly kicked off the floor and shot towards him.

    He had so much momentum that he destroyed the ground as he travelled. There was also a tsunami of blood following behind him.

    He threw a punch and Miko replied in kind.

    *Boom!*

    Blood and crimson aura clashed and caused the entire coliseum to shake.

    Miko jumped back and then covered his fists in crimson lightning.

    Flow immediately chased after him swung his hand.

    Blood sharks appeared out of nowhere and charged at Miko.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Miko destroyed the sharks and took one big step towards Flow.

    *Boom!*

    He slammed his fist in his face and immediately caused his entire face to distort.

    Flow, however, didn¡¯t back down.

    He uppercut Miko off the ground.

    Suddenly blood around him formed two clones which rushed at Miko throwing kicks and punches.

    *Boom!*

    Miko was hit in the chest and the face at the same time. The clones then switched around and hit Miko with another combo.

    Miko tanked them and slugged Flow across the face so hard his neck almost twisted off.

    Meanwhile the blood clones attack from both of Miko¡¯s sides simultaneously.

    ¡°You bastards are getting annoying.¡±

    *Boom!*

    A burst of crimson aura was released from Miko¡¯s body which annihilated the clones.

    Flow hand turned into a blood blade which he thrust towards Miko¡¯s heart.

    Miko ducked under it and hit him with a body blow.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    ¡°Up, up and away, motherfucker!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Crimson lightning forced Flow up into the air.

    ¡°Taste one of my originals!¡±

    Miko stomp his foot into the ground so hard to it shattered. He then spun his body around while using that same foot to rip the ground.

    Flow¡¯s body was now about the hit the ground behind him.

    ¡°Mountain Craver!¡±

    Miko¡¯s body suddenly halted, and while maintaining the momentum he built up he spun around and slammed his leg into Flow¡¯s midsection.

    *BOOOM!*

    Flow was blown away so hard that when he passed over the ground it moved like waves in the ocean before bursting apart.

    *BOOOM!*

    He crashed into the protective barrier so hard that it almost shatter immediately.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Flow quickly stood up and vomit out a mouth full of blood.

    He then released a beastly roar and dozens of giant blood arms burst out of the ground.

    The hands started attacking Miko with punches and slaps.

    Miko tried to dodge them but there was too many.

    *BOOOM!*

    He got slapped in one direction before being punched into the ground.

    Giant fists then started raining down on him.

    Flow wasn¡¯t done.

    He lifted his hands over his head.

    The ocean of blood that was surrounding him suddenly started to condense into a rotating orb over his head.

    ¡°Die!!!!¡±

    He roared and an enormous pillar of blood shot forward and destroyed everything in its path.

    Miko suddenly broke free from the barrages of punches and charged towards the pillar like a mad man.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    He laughed as he collided with the pillar.

    *BOOOM!*

    He stopped the pillar for a second before being forced back.

    *BOOOM!*

    He crashed into the boundary as well, however this time it shattered and he was sent into the crowd.

    Chaos occurred as the audience was hit directly. Half of the stands were instantly destroyed.

    ¡°Everyone please evacuate immediately! The current battle is outside the limits that we can handle at the moment!¡±

    Jun voice echoed out.

    The audience didn¡¯t need to hear his announcement, everyone was already running for the hills a long time ago.

    As for Miko who was hit by such a powerful attack.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Amazing! This suit is really the best!¡±

    He was laughing hysterically while being ripped to shreds.

    ¡°Looks like this is my limit.¡±

    He suddenly a serious look on his face.

    The flame in his eye started to roar furiously, while the runes on his arm started glowing.

    His feet suddenly dug into the ground and began to rip it open.

    He had long since been flung outside of the academy and was now being forced back into the 7th District.

    He roared and released an even more powerful aura than before.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    With one swift motion Miko redirected the blood pillar into the air with raw strength.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m reaching my limit from playing around too much, let¡¯s end this.¡±

    He swung his hand and a sword made of crimson aura appeared in it.

    His body started seeping pure dark and evil aura. The crimson sword immediately turned midnight black.

    He was preparing to use Nero¡¯s signature technique. The same technique Miko used to kill Marco.

    ¡°This killed Marco, I wonder how you¡¯ll fair, Flow.¡±

    He gripped the sword tightly and swung.

    ¡°[Demon Dragon Emperor¡¯s Imperial Slash]!¡±

    A gigantic wave of demonic power swept through the district and destroyed everything in its path until it reached the coliseum.

    Flow who saw the slash that looked like it was cutting everything existence, desperately tried to move but his body just couldn¡¯t budge.

    He had used all of his power in the previous attack.

    With no other choice, he used all of his remaining strength to strengthen his defenses.

    ¡°Bring it!¡±

    He roared as he welcomed the attack.

    He might die in the next moment but at least he¡¯ll die knowing he gave everything he had.

    ¡°Flow!¡±

    He suddenly heard a voice and saw his father shielding him.

    ¡°Fa-¡±

    Before he could shout, they were hit by Miko¡¯s attack.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    Miko¡¯s attack destroyed the reminder of the coliseum and created a giant canyon in its wake.

    When smoke cleared Jun and Flow Mizune were seen laying on the ground motionlessly.

    They were alive but barely.

    Miko had defeated Flow and indirectly a Pillar with one just attack.

    Such a thing shattered the common sense of all who witnessed it

 Nothing But Ants

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    After using Nero¡¯s sword attack to end the match, Miko walked back to where the coliseum once stood and looked down on Flow and Jun who were both heavily damaged and laying on the ground.

    ¡°I might have over did it.¡±

    He said as he looked at the destruction he caused.

    His last attack was more than enough to kill Flow three times over. The only reason he was alive was because Jun had shielded him in the nick of time without regard for his own safety.

    Miko had to admit that he admired that display of parental love.

    ¡°But this is a problem.¡±

    He said as he looked around.

    ¡°The host is out and audience is gone. Who will announce me as the winner now?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Ishma suddenly jumped up and said.

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±

    Miko said with a shrug.

    Ishma walked up to beside him and lifted his arm.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Your NEW champion! Gamiko Dragna the Third!¡±

    She yelled excitedly.

    ¡°Yay! Go, Miko!¡±

    Regis cheered.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you. You¡¯re all too kind.¡±

    Miko said with an overdramatic bow and tone.

    They all then looked at each other and started laughing.

    They laughed while the academy was left in ruins.

    They laughed while everyone else was groaning in pain.

    They laughed like they had no care for the world.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.So what do we do now?¡±

    Regis asked after laughing for a long time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won the tournament, so one of our goals should be over with.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. For now, let¡¯s take Bloom and head back.¡±

    ¡°After that we¡¯ll start slaughtering everyone?¡±

    Ishma asked.

    Miko nodded and rubbed her head affectionately.

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll soon get rid of this annoying city.¡±

    ¡°Alright! I hope this war will be far better than the lastone.¡±

    Ishma said excitedly.

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Miko smiled at her, and then-

    He suddenly collapsed into her arms.

    ¡°....Well, I expected as much.¡±

    Ishma wasn¡¯t surprised and casually threw Miko over her shoulder.

    ¡°He used up all of his Qi, lost control of Deus Malum, and exhausted his magic all in one day. If he hadn¡¯t collapse after all that I would consider him nothing but a monster.¡±

    Said Regis.

    She looked at Ishma and smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s now been over six months since we¡¯ve both met Miko. I¡¯m glad that I became his partner because everyday is so exciting. What about you? Do enjoy being with us?¡±

    Ishma didn¡¯t answer immediately and looked at the boy who was helpless hung over her shoulder.

    She couldn¡¯t help but to feel grateful to have met him in this lifetime.

    So she smiled and said-

    ¡°Yeah, I love it.¡±

    ¡°My. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so honest. I thought you would try to act tough and be like ¡®Well, it¡¯s not that bad¡¯. Or something like that.¡±

    Regis giggled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for you to confess your love for us. And so casually too.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Ishma¡¯s face immediately became flushed.

    ¡°W-Who ever said that I loved you guys! I just meant that creating mayhem was fun, that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Anything, you say.¡±

    Regis giggled while walking away.

    ¡°Hey, listen to me dammit!¡±

    Ishma chased after her with Miko over her shoulder.

    This was how the Ranking Tournament ended.

    For the next week the news about Miko defeating both Jun and Flow Mizune with one attack had swept cross the city like wild fire.

    That wasn''t the only thing that had everyone talking.

    Miko was also the one who brought down an apocalyptic scene to the city which caused millions to shiver in fear.

    He also sentenced the infamous Sami to a fate worse than death before ordering the destruction of the 14th District.

    All of these actions were like spitting in the face of the city¡¯s authorities. Miko had clearly declared war on the entire city.

    In the 14th District Luna Isabel sat around her desk with a gloomy expression on her face.

    Near her was the still petrified Sami. She had ordered for someone to retrieve him before the finals of the tournament.

    Of course that happened after Ishma destroyed her district.

    ¡°That brat! How darehe do this to me!¡±

    She suddenly roared.

    ¡°Well, you broughtit down on yourself.¡±

    A hologram suddenly appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Gear, I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±

    She said with a frown.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s to be expected after everything that happened.¡±

    Gear said with a slight laugh.

    ¡°Speak! What is it you want?¡±

    Luna got annoyed and shouted.

    ¡°Orders from the higher ups. An executive from MYTH¡¯s main branch is coming here to oversee the project.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Luna was so shocked she stood up from her chair.

    ¡°Is that true?!¡±

    Gear nodded.

    ¡°They will be here in a few months. We¡¯re ordered to cease from making any big moves until then.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Did you report this to Sebas and Jun?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. You¡¯re the first one I¡¯ve told this. You should be able to guess my reason for doing so.¡±

    ¡°You want the funds?¡±

    Gear nodded.

    ¡°I need to start finishing up necessary preparations on my end, but I need all of the funds to do so.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll transfer them right away. But in return I want you to create something that will crush everyone of that mocked us. Every single one of them.¡±

    Luna¡¯s voice was filled with hatred. She had enough of everyone that¡¯s been taking her status as Pillar lightly.

    The Syndicate, Exsul, Jin Makoto, every single one of them.

    ¡°¡­.Of course. I don¡¯t intend to die in this experiment after all. To survive I¡¯ll do everything necessary.¡±

    Gear paused for a while before continuing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be awaiting the funds from your end. See you in a few months.¡±

    Luna nodded, and Gear¡¯s hologram disappeared.

    Left alone, Luna started smiling.

    ¡°Sacrificing over a million people to reach a new possibility huh? At least I¡¯ll finally get rid of those Infecteds ....¡±

    Her smile turned wicked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to put an end to you too Miko .¡±

    Let¡¯s go back to a week ago, the same time that Bloom was fighting Sami.

    On the Deus (God) Continent there was a country where the dead and the living could exist in harmony thanks to the special powers that govern it.

    This country was known simply as the Undead Country.

    Over 70% of the country¡¯s population consisted of zombies, ghouls, walking skeletons, mummies, ghosts, and other Undead creatures.

    Even so this country was by no means creepy.

    The undead and the living were both treated equally and had equal positions in society.

    They all worked, build families, and living normally.

    Of course, they worked to build and protect the country together.

    Over such a country, a rift in the sky suddenly appeared.

    Shortly after Ajax appeared from it while breathing heavily.

    ¡°Leaving that place may be easier than forcibly entering but it¡¯s still too tiring.

    He complained.

    ¡°Hm? I feel a lot of Undead energy coming from this place.¡±

    Ajax looked around and smiled.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m in the right place.¡±

    He suddenly descended and landed gently in the capital.

    He flying didn¡¯t draw any attention from the citizens. After all they had several Undead that were capable of flight.

    Ajax walked while looking around.

    ¡°Nice. Although there¡¯s a lot of strange things I don¡¯t really get, visually this era isn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    He casually said.

    ¡°Okay, enough of the sight seeing.¡±

    A dark crimson aura started to be released from his body.

    ¡°Lets get down to business!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A crimson pillar suddenly erupted in the middle of the capital, after which everything came to a stop as if time had halt.

    After a few more seconds the pillar disappeared and everything carried on like nothing had happened.

    From start until finish the citizen showed no reaction to Ajax¡¯s display of power.

    No, they were unable to perceiveit because it was on scale that the normal person couldn¡¯t process.

    ¡°Oh? Here they come.¡±

    The moment Ajax said that, three persons flew over and landed in front of him.

    Even though it was his first time seeing them, Ajax couldn¡¯t help but to smile when he saw them.

    ¡°Who the hell are you to release such a power inside our country?!¡±

    The first one to speak was the only woman of the group.

    She had ghastly white hair, a beautiful face, and inhuman black cornea and red eyes.

    This woman immediately drew his attention for multiple reasons.

    He then looked at the man to the right.

    He had a handsome face, fierce red eyes, and silver hair. Ajax immediately identified him as a half vampire.

    Ajax then looked at the final person on the left.

    His face was mostly wrapped with bandages but you could tell from the parts that were exposed that he was incredibly handsome. His jet black hair and eyes peeped out of the bandages.

    Finally his attention returned back to the woman.

    ¡°Now then, what were your names again?¡±

    He spoke with leisure which annoyed the three.

    ¡°Ah, I remember now.¡±

    He clapped his hands and pointed at the silver haired man on the right.

    ¡°Underworld Prince, Spector.¡±

    He pointed to the bandage face one on the left.

    ¡°Undead Prince, Corona.¡±

    He then finally pointed at the woman.

    ¡°Tyrant, Undertaker. Real name Eline.¡±

    He then started laughing.

    ¡°Two Proxies and a Tyrant huh? To think that I would meet the frauds I¡¯ve been hearing so much about so quickly.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Spector roared.

    ¡°Stand down, Spector. He isn¡¯t someone anyone of you can handle.¡±

    Two dark light suddenly appeared in front of the trio.

    ¡°Only us gods can handle him.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Ajax¡¯s eyes widen when he saw the two who appeared from this light.

    ¡°Hades and Anubis.¡±

    One of the men was handsome but surrounded by a gloomy aura like he was a ghost. This aura matched well with his white hair. He was dressed in black and white robes.

    He was the Greek god of the underworld, ruler of the dead, Hades.

    The other man wore a jackal mask, and was dressed in black and gold pants of Egyptian style. He was shirtless and had his muscular tanned torso exposed.

    This was the Egyptian god of mummification and protector of tombs, Anubis.

    ¡°Hades, do you know this arrogant bastard?¡±

    Eline asked.

    Hades nodded.

    ¡°Ajax, I thought that Lucifer put an end to you 10,000 years ago. Did you fake your death?¡±

    AskedAnubis.

    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s your fault that you¡¯re stupid enough to think that my father had what it took to kill me.¡±

    Ajax said in a mocking tone.

    Corona wanted to say something but Anubis stopped him.

    ¡°So what business do you have to come here?¡±

    Hades asked.

    ¡°Before that, I gotta say that you two sure are different than I remember.¡±

    Ajax smiled.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve become so weak in a mere 10,000 years.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Hades and Anubis jumped back simultaneously but they were still unable to escape the two hands that grasped their necks.

    ¡°Anubis!¡±

    ¡°Hades!¡±

    Spector and Corona shouted in alarm simultaneously.

    They along with Eline were about to attack but Hades lifted his hand indicating that they shouldn¡¯t.

    All they could do was glare at Ajax.

    ¡°Hahaha! I can¡¯t believe it! Not only has this era made the mortals so weak, but even gods are reduced to antsin front of me!¡±

    Ajax laughed like he had just heard the funniest joke ever.

    ¡°Come on, Hades, Anubis. Why would you guys willfully become ants?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Half and Half bastard. I¡¯m still the god of the underworld.¡±

    ¡°Like I give a fuck what the hell you¡¯re the god of. I¡¯ve never cared and probably never will.¡±

    He released the gods throats before saying-

    ¡°Relax. I¡¯m not interested in your puny lives, especially with you in such a pathetic state.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±

    Anubis asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m searching for an old friend.¡±

    After saying that he looked at Eline.

    ¡°Old friend? Who?¡±

    Hades asked after he noticed Ajax¡¯s gaze on Eline.

    ¡°It¡¯s someone the two of you are very familiar with.¡±

    He smiled and then said-

    ¡°I¡¯m looking the Hell Raiser.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Both Hades and Anubis were shocked before a look of hate appeared on their faces.

    ¡°Edwin Magnus!¡±

    Hades immediately flew into a fit of rage after saying that name.

    ¡°That bastard isn¡¯t here! He died a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Just like how I died a long time ago?"

    Ajax mocked Hades with a cocky smile.

    ¡°Um, Anubis. Who¡¯s Edwin Magnus?¡±

    Corona asked.

    ¡°Only the most despicable human to ever live.¡±

    Anubis answered immediately.

    ¡°Hey! While I do agree with you, I can¡¯t have you dissing my friend like that! Even though he¡¯s a pile of shit!¡±

    Everyone wanted to say ¡°What you said was far worse¡±, but they held it in.

    ¡°Edwin Magnus was a human who was hailed as the forefather of necromancy among humans. But he only gained that title because he stole my Death Records!¡±

    Hades shouted.

    Death Records were books or scrolls that a death god used to record their understanding of death and souls. It was something like a journal that told all the mysteries of death.

    ¡°Not only Hades¡¯, but he stole mine as well.¡±

    Anubis added.

    ¡°Come on, Edwin stole every death gods¡¯ Death Records. You can¡¯t take the sole credit for his achievements.¡±

    Ajax said with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Anyway, that bastard isn¡¯t here and none of us know where he is.¡±

    Said Hades.

    ¡°Oh, I beg to differ.¡±

    Ajax approached Eline and looked her dead in the eyes with an intense stare.

    ¡°Little girl. Would you be so kind as to tell me where I can find my shit bag of a friend?¡±

    He asked ¡°gently¡±.

    Eline stepped back which showed signs that she was intimidated by Ajax.

    Seeing that, Spector came in front of her and shield her from Ajax.

    ¡°How would my wife know where this Edwin Magnus is?¡±

    Ajax looked at him from head to toe and chuckled before answering.

    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s Edwin¡¯s descendent.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Both Anubis and Hades exclaimed at the same time.

    ¡°What? Were you two all mighty gods unable to see through Edwin¡¯s bloodline.¡±

    Ajax said with a laugh.

    ¡°Mother, is that true?¡±

    Corona asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never heard of such a person before.¡±

    Eline defended herself.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    *Stab!*

    Without any warning, Ajax suddenly used his hand to stab into Eline¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Both Spector and Corona charged at Ajax at the same time.

    In face of this, Ajax simply whistled.

    *Boom!*

    Immediately after, both Corona and Spector, who were at the pinnacle of XXX Class, were forced to the ground and was unable to get up no matter how much they tried.

    ¡°Pipe down, before I get mad.¡±

    Ajax spoke casually but his words held a lot of weight.

    ¡°Corona,Spector. Calm down. We''ve already told you that you aren¡¯t in his league. A wave of his hand can destroy this country.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, Anubis.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to wave my hand. Just breathing is enough to crush this puny country.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hades and Anubis didn¡¯t retort Ajax because they knew what he said was the truth.

    ¡°But, Eline!¡±

    ¡°The Undertaker is fine. He didn¡¯t pierce her body. What he pierced was a hidden dimension stored inside her.¡±

    Hades answered as he squinted his eyes. Even he didn¡¯t know that something like that was inside Eline.

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    Ajax took out his hand from insideEline and looked at what he was holding.

    It was a jet black rib bone.

    ¡°You say that you¡¯re not related to him, but you have his beloved toyinside you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Eline had no way to defend herself after Ajax took out Edwin¡¯s artifact that had been passed down in her clan for ages.

    ¡°That¡¯s Hell Raiser¡¯s Bone. It¡¯s one of Edwin Magnus favorite item. He always carried it around.¡±

    Anubis said as he looked at Eline.

    Hades also glared at her, which made Eline uncomfortable.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got what I wanted. So I¡¯ll leave you all to deal with your familial problems by yourselves. Well, I might pay another visit in the future to chat with Edwin''s descendent."

    Saying so Ajax started to casually walk away while whistling.

    ¡°Wait, Ajax!¡±

    ¡°Are Augustus and all your other allies alive as well?!¡±

    Hades asked.

    However, Ajax didn¡¯t pay him any attention and simply disappeared from sight.

    Hades gritted his teeth when he left.

    ¡°This is bad, really bad. If those 6 are still alive while we¡¯re all being restricted by the contract, it could lead to the extinction of us Higher Beings!¡±

    Meanwhile, Ajax was playing around with the bone in his hand as if trying to figure out how it works.

    ¡°That bastard Edwin sure loves to make things difficult for me. First, he wasn¡¯t at the designated location and now I have to figure how this thing works.¡±

    When Ajax was traveling through the Void Realm, he paid a visit to a different place than where Rias was.

    This was where Edwin Magnus was supposed to be hibernating, however when Ajax arrived there he only found an empty bone coffin.

    Puzzled, Ajax looked around and noticed that there was something written on a nearby rock.

    After closer examination Ajax noticed that it was a message.

    It read the following:

    ¡°Got tired of sleeping, so I¡¯m going for a walk. If I¡¯m not back before the appointed time then that means that I found a really interesting place to pass the time. If that¡¯s the case, visit my descendants I¡¯ll left a clue with them.¡±

    ¡°That damn busy body.¡±

    Ajax cursed.

    ¡°?!¡±

    It was then he suddenly felt a familiar aura far away from where he was.

    ¡°Deus Malum?¡±

    He recognized it as Augustus¡¯ Deus Malum.

    He was naturally tempted to take a look but didn¡¯t after remembering what Rias said.

    ¡°For now let¡¯s focus on finding that shitbag.¡±

 I RAN OUT OF CHAPTERS?!

    Just as the title indicated, I ran out of chapters to post without realizing.

    Dont ask me how it just happened.

    I feel so ashamed as an author (not really). So to make it up to you I''ll try my best to write as much chapters as possible before I return to work on Wednesday.

    But I''ll most likely take a slight break anyway.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Oh, I know! The next chapter will be Miko losing his virginity!

    I can hear countless people shouting finally after reading the last sentence. Lol.

    Well, I already know what I''m going to write in the next couple chapters. That''s because I''m moving towards ending this arcwith a bang....no pun intended.

    Anyway, you''ll learn about why Kaido and Jin are the way there are as well as their abilities as well as many things.

    Look forward to it!

    Oh, if you guys want to give suggestion on future arcs and characters Im all ears. I kinda wanna try being someone else''s idea to life for fun.

 Fulfilling The Prophecy (NSFW)

    Miko woke up from a deep sleep almost two weeks after the tournament ended.

    The reason for his long sleep was the exhaustion of all of the powers existing inside his body.

    He used up all of his Qi, magic, and even used a bit of his Apostle abilities.

    However what drained him the most was Deus Malum.

    On top of it going out of control, Miko used its power in an unorthodox way to torture Sami.

    All of this led to Miko¡¯s body entering hibernation.

    When he woke up, he was in his room back at Exsul¡¯s HQ.

    He got out of bed and stretched his body.

    ¡°Looks like everything is in order.¡±

    He said after checking his body¡¯s condition.

    ¡°I should really hurry up and master Deus Malum, even if it¡¯s to the third level. By then I¡¯ll be able to use negative energy in my surroundings to heal my body.¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when he suddenly noticed that someone was in the room.

    It was Bloom who was watching him while he checked his body.

    ¡°Impressive. I actually couldn¡¯t detect your presence for a bit there.¡±

    Miko said as he sat back on the bed.

    ¡°Thanks. Jin taught me how to hide my presence.¡±

    Bloom said with a smile.

    ¡°Jin, huh. I wonder when he¡¯s coming back?¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like to talk about Jin when you¡¯re with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different when I¡¯m the one who brought him up.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    Bloom smiled sweetly and spoke.

    ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡±

    ¡°Still sexy, thank you.¡±

    Bloom burst out laughing after hearing what Miko said.

    ¡°I meant your injuries.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My body heals completely differently from others.¡±

    Miko looked at Bloom from head to toe.

    ¡°Other than being sexy as fuck, how¡¯s your body?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Bloom said with a giggle.

    ¡°By the way, I admit that you¡¯re sexy but only in a feminine way.¡±

    She said in a teasing tone.

    Miko frowned.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    His body suddenly aged and grew muscular.

    ¡°What about now?¡±

    He got up and showed off his body like he was a model.

    ¡°Boo~! You cheated.¡±

    Bloom jeered.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t like my current body?¡±

    Miko slowly approached her and stood looking down on her.

    Bloom shook her head.

    ¡°I prefer your true appearance. I want to see the real you.¡±

    She said as she traces her finger down Miko¡¯s chest.

    Miko noticed that something was different about her, but quickly accepted her intimate actions towards him.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He cancelled his transformation and returned to his true appearance while still shirtless.

    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    Bloom nodded.

    The two stayed silent for a while and only looked in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Miko then held bloom¡¯s chin up with a finger, and looked into her moist eyes.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be rejecting me this time. Why?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Do I need a reason?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise I¡¯ll be suspicious and won¡¯t be able to accept you with all my heart.¡±

    ¡°I see. That would be a problem, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Bloom stood up and looked Miko in the face, before wrapping her hands around him.

    ¡°I just simply realized that I didn¡¯t want to part from you. I don¡¯t want to lose you from my life all-together.¡±

    She put on a seductive look before asking-

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same for you?¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t answer immediately and held Bloom¡¯s waist tightly.

    He then planted his lips on hers.

    Bloom naturally didn¡¯t reject him and started to suck on his tongue and lick his lips.

    The two started to kiss aggressively and passionately without even taking time to breath.

    Miko moved his hand from Bloom¡¯s waist to her butt and gave it a good squeeze.

    ¡°Ah~!¡±

    This caused bloom to release a moan.

    She then licked her lips and started to suck on Miko¡¯s neck. In the meantime, Miko¡¯s hand travelled up and down Bloom¡¯s thighs.

    His hand entered her skirt and rubbed her inner thighs.

    Bloom¡¯s body trembled when his hand brushed against her moist spot.

    When Miko felt how moist she was, he no longer hesitated and slipped his hand into her panties and felt her directly.

    ¡°Ah~!¡±

    Miko gently caressed her moist spot which made her moan and purr.

    Bloom then stopped sucking on Miko¡¯s neck and looked at him with a flush face and watery eyes.

    She then slowly slipped her hand into Miko¡¯s pants and held his member tightly.

    This surprised Miko.

    Bloom then showed a mischievous smile as she moved her hand up and down.

    Miko couldn¡¯t help but moan lowly from the sensation ofBloom¡¯s hand.

    Miko could see from her face that Bloom was enjoying his reactions.

    This made him feel like punishing her, so he slid a finger inside of her while using his thumb to play with the hard bead in her panties.

    ¡°Ah?!¡±

    This caused Bloom to jump with a loud moan.

    The sudden pleasure was so overwhelming that her legs gave away.

    Miko held her up while continuing his assault.

    Her body shivered so much that she could no longer hold on to his member, and could only grab his shoulders.

    Miko wasn¡¯t done.

    He activated his Heavenly Qi and let it flowed into her and increased her sensitivity.

    ¡°Ahhh~!¡±

    With one loud moan, Bloom¡¯s body spasmed as she went limped in Miko¡¯s arms.

    Miko held the heavily breathing Bloom and lifted her off her feet.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be so selfish, climaxing by yourself. I still haven''t been satisfied.¡±

    As he said so, he gently placed Bloom on his bed.

    ¡°W-Wait¡­at least let me rest.¡±

    Bloom pleaded.

    Miko ignored her plea and unbuttoned her shirt.

    Two white peaks strapped in a pink and black bra made themselves visible to him.

    With one swift motion, Miko used his claws to cut the bra from the front and revealed Bloom¡¯s raw breasts with pink nipples.

    ¡°That¡¯s my favorite bra!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡±

    Miko wasted no time and immediately placed his mouth on her breasts.

    He nibbled on them while he slid Bloom¡¯s panties and skirt off and once again caressed her moist place.

    Bloom once again started to moan and her body started to wiggle.

    Miko laid on top of her and started to lick her neck and occasionally nimble on her ear.

    ¡°From this moment onward your my woman, got that?¡±

    He whispered.

    Bloom nodded and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    She then started to kiss him aggressively, before parting her lips.

    She then sat up and started to undress Miko. He soon became bare as the day he was born.

    Bloom then laid back down and stretched her hands towards him.

    ¡°Make me yours.¡±

    Her sweet voice cut the last remaining string that held Miko back from ravaging her completely.

    He leaped on her and started to wildly feel her up.

    He finally held his member and rubbed it against her moist spot. He then thrust his hips and entered her in one go.

    Bloom released a loud moan when she felt the two of them becoming connected.

    Blood flowed from her crotch and stained the sheets, but the two didn¡¯t seem to notice because of how aggressive they were.

    The two started to entangle while breathing heavily.

    Bloom locked her legs around Miko¡¯s waist as if preventing him from going anywhere. Miko had no intention of going anywhere as he moved his hips skillfully and enter deeper and deeper into Bloom.

    She sat up and looked Miko in the eyes while he thrust into her.

    She wrapped her hands around his neck and used her body weight to push Miko on his back.

    She smiled at him while she moved her waist skillfully with a face full of ecstasy. She moaned loudly while swinging her waist.

    Miko then gripped her waist and started to stroke from the bottom. This caused Bloom to moan and lay down on his chest.

    She then heard Miko released a low moan in her ear. She then felt something hot entering her body.

    However, she didn¡¯t reject it and started to move her waist again. She moved her waist until she was washed over with intense pleasure.

    Just when she thought that it was over, she felt Miko lift her up off the bed with her legs over his shoulders.

    She quickly grabbed his neck to stop herself from falling.

    Miko then walked her over to a wall where he resumed pounding her aggressively.

    ¡°Miko! Miko! Miko! Miko!¡±

    She moaned his named with every stroke he gave her.

    She started to bite on his neck as she climaxed over and over again.

    She could feel the hot sensation flowing into her stomach over and over again, until it started overflowing.

    Miko then bent her over the bed and thrust into her while pulling her arms.

    It was obvious that he was letting 13 years worth of pent up desires into Bloom, who gladly took every once of it.

    The two continued on like this for hours without rest, until they were finally immobilized.

    They laid on the bed naked with bloom still on top of Miko with his member still throbbing inside her.

    ¡°I-I think we over did it.¡±

    Miko said while breathing heavily.

    ¡°We? I was satisfied a long time ago. You were the one who was raging on. What if I got pregnant?¡±

    Bloom replied.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m a king and the future ruler of the world. I can afford a child or two. Well considering how much I pumped inside of you, I wouldn''t be surprised if you were to have quadruplets.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny! I¡¯m only 15 years old! I¡¯m too young to be a mother of 4.¡±

    Bloom protested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you really don¡¯t want to bare my children then there¡¯s a lot places you go and buy some pills over the counter.¡±

    ¡°I-Its not that I don¡¯t want to have your children, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not ready to be a mother.¡±

    Bloom spoke with a low voice as if she was afraid that Miko was upset with her.

    Miko rubbed her head and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°I was just joking. Do what you want. It¡¯s your body.¡±

    ¡®Besides having a child right now would be inconvenient to me as well.¡±

    Miko thought.

    ¡°By the way, did this fulfill Mayumi¡¯s prophecy?¡±

    After hesitating for a bit, Bloom nodded.

    Back when she first received Mayumi¡¯s prophecy, Bloom was shocked to see what was written on the paper to happen in the next few months.

    It stated the following:

    ¡°The two of you will have a lot of up and downs in your relationship, but a grand fate shared between the two of you will become known to you. After which the two of you will then proceed to take each other¡¯s virginity and confirm your love for each other.¡±

    ¡®This is the second time that we were each other¡¯s first partners¡­..¡¯

    Bloom thought to herself.

    ¡°I see. Then that¡¯s good.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    He then sat up and gently rolled Bloom off him.

    He then got up and stretched his still naked body.

    He smiled happily and said-

    ¡°Okay, I got the girl. Only thing left is prepare for war and then I¡¯m outta of this shithole.¡±

 Hiatus

    I forgot to mention it in my earlier post but after thinking about it for a while I''ve decided to take the entire August off from posting chapters. The reasons are as followed:

    ?I''ve ran out of chapters and need to stock up again.

    ?Although I can post chapters as I''ve finished written them that would cause strain on me because I would be tempted to finish as quickly as possible so that I can post them.

    ?Although I don''t really know my schedule for this month, I heard that my workplace which is the biggest provider of food products in the Caribbean will be busy this month. It''s a rumor really, but considering that this month has two Jamaican holidays (today is one) it''s possible.

    ?Next week is my birthday, and I want to relax and do complete nothing but eat my favorite food and watch Game of Thrones.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ?The most important reason is because I want to write chapters at my leisure again which I haven''t done in months.

    So yeah, I''m taking a break. But I''ll definitely return on September 1st. Maybe sooner, since I''ve always returned before my initial time period for a break has finished.

    I do remember that I owe you guys some character designs which I''ll try my best to do when I have the time.

    Ah, I remember someone requesting a map a long time ago, I might do one. Although, that would be difficult sense the world is so huge.

    Oh, as for the ideas you guys gave for future arcs some sound really interesting while others are what I had planned already.

    This reminds me. Sometime ago someone made a prediction, won''t say who, about a future event in the series. I find that person scary because it was spot on. I''m still wondering how were they able to predict that without a single hint. I was even looking behind my shoulder to see if someone was peeping inside my head. Lol.

    Because of that, I want to hear some more theories from you guys just to see if anyone can predict any future plot pointin the story.

 Prelude To War

    Miko walked out his room and saw Edward not too far away.

    ¡°Don, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Edward immediately greeted him.

    His eyes widen slightly when he glimpsed Bloom asleep in Miko¡¯s bed.

    However as a professional business man he quickly regained his composure.

    ¡°Don, while you were recovering we¡¯ve been carrying out your order to prepare for war.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to approve though. Why?¡±

    ¡°As expected of you¡­¡±

    Edward said before continuing.

    ¡°I believe this isn¡¯t the time for us to declare war.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that if we were to start a war with the city we would be crushed in 48 hours.¡±

    Edward shook his head.

    ¡°No, you would okay but Exsul wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with you.¡±

    Miko thought about it for a while.

    He gave the order when he was angry, so there¡¯s no denying that his emotion clouded his judgements.

    When he thought about it more carefully, Exsul as it is still isn¡¯t strong enough to take on both the Pillars and Syndicate.

    Also if he targeted the Pillars alone, there¡¯s no guarantee that the Syndicate won¡¯t take the chance to sweep in and crush both sides.

    Vice Versa if he targeted the Syndicate alone.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.What do you suggest, Edward?¡±

    ¡°I believe we should wait until the Syndicate and the Pillars begin their war while strengthening ourselves. When the war between the two gets really heated that¡¯s when we intervene and attack both sides with a systematic approach.¡±

    Edward answered.

    ¡°I was thinking the same thing. It seems that¡¯s the only choice after all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the most logical choice.¡±

    ¡°But you know, Edward. The logical choice means that anyone can think of it because it¡¯s the most reasonable option.¡±

    ¡°Then do you disagree with my plan?¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll use your plan. However, I¡¯ll carry out a different plan at the same time.¡±

    ¡°A different plan?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°You focus on the logical while I focus on the illogical.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking but I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Edward said after thinking a while.

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Miko leaned on his door and suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°What about Sapphire and the rest of Silver Crow?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here. They were searching for Jin Makoto during the tournament, but we quickly picked them up after you defeated Flow and Jun Mizune.¡±

    ¡°And Kaido? I asked for you to search for him before my match with Flow.¡±

    Edward shook his head.

    ¡°Kaido vanished from the city like Jin Makoto. I believe that he¡¯s in the Syndicate¡¯s hidden district that you told me about.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. However if that was true then Kaido sided with the Syndicate which makes him our enemy.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look upset about it though.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not. Jin is on the Pillars¡¯ side while Kaido is on the Syndicate¡¯s side. This is the best thing I could¡¯ve hoped for.¡±

    Miko had made it known from the start that he wished to fight both Kaido and Jin. That would only be possible if they were on different sides from him.

    Now that they both were, he couldn¡¯t ask for anything better.

    ¡°Having Kaido and Jin Makoto as enemies make my head hurts to be honest.¡±

    Edward said with a wry smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave them to me.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    His laugh came to a stop when he felt a cold stare on his body.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    He turned and saw Tiamat looking at him.

    She didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at him.

    She then turned around and left.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Edward. Do you think she¡¯s angry? I mean she¡¯s the one who gave me permission.¡±

    Miko said a long while after Tiamat walked away.

    ¡°Don, women are contradicting creatures. So even if they allow something, they¡¯ll still get upset when you actually do it. On that note, I prefer not to get caught up in your affairs. So¡­..¡±

    Edward then quickly left as if fleeing, leaving Miko behind.

    ¡°Hey, wait up! Don¡¯t you dare abandon me!¡±

    Miko said as he ran after Edward.

    District 1.

    This was the District that Miko entered the city through and it was also the district under Jun¡¯s control.

    Speaking of Jun, he and Flow were standing in front of the gate leading out of the city.

    They were both still clearly injured.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it the father and son duo who got their ass kicked in front of the entire city.¡±

    They heard a soft voice coming from behind them and saw Sebas arriving on a stylish hovercraft.

    He was dressed more masculinely than he usually would in his black designer suit.

    ¡°I wondered who it was, but was only the idiot who got played like a fool and had his District stolen from him. At least I protected my family, you lost everything in one go.¡±

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    Sebas drew his pink guns and pointed them at Jun.

    ¡°Do you want me to finish you off?¡±

    ¡°Ha! Bring it, Drag Queen.¡±

    Jun said as he touched the ring on his finger.

    ¡°Geez, could you two not fight everywhere you go?¡±

    A lazy but playful voice came from above.

    Jun and Sebas looked up and saw Gear and Luna on a flying metallic disk.

    Gear jumped off and confronted them with a smile.

    ¡°You guys both got your ass kicked by the same guy. Is there a point in mocking each other?¡±

    ¡°Shut it, Gear. It must be fun to be the only pillar to not be attacked by Miko in anyway?¡±

    Said Jun.

    ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m just more careful towards danger than you three. It¡¯s my gift really.¡±

    ¡°Calling your cowardice a talent¡­.You really possess no shame don¡¯t you?¡±

    Said Jun.

    ¡°Hey, Gear! I¡¯ve still haven¡¯t forgotten the trouble your brother caused me!¡±

    Sebas suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my brother¡¯s doing. That has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Gear suddenly looked at Flow.

    ¡°Besides, compared to what Edward did Jun giving his son the Zodiac Parasite Suit is much worse.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with giving my successor the suit? It was mine to begin with.¡±

    Jun replied.

    ¡°The suit was given to you to be used in case of an emergency, not to be given to your son. Who I might add still got his ass beat.¡±

    ¡°Funny. The weakest one here is criticizing my son.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the truth.¡±

    ¡°Stop your bickering, the three of you. Remember what we¡¯re here to do.¡±

    Luna finally spoke.

    ¡°Hmph. You of all people have no right to tell us what to do Luna.¡±

    Said Sebas.

    ¡°Who was it that¡¯s responsible for plunging the city in chaos? Ordering the massacre of innocents, and destroying the 13th district. I should really have you arrested.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I have no intention of making excuses, but let¡¯s not forget who was it that sent Andre Bernard after Jin Makoto which led to the battle that destroyed the 13th district.¡±

    She said as she looked at Gear.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t send Andre. He only went to cleanse the sin you¡¯ve created.¡±

    Gear defended himself.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s stop this. Blaming each other isn¡¯t getting us anywhere. Let¡¯s all admit that we all fucked up.¡±

    Said Jun.

    ¡°Ha! This coming from the guy who invited a monster into our city. If anyone fucked up it was you Jun!¡±

    Sebas attacked Jun.

    ¡°Fuck off, Sebas.¡±

    Jun cursed.

    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re coming in.¡±

    The moment Luna said that they all turned their attention to the gate.

    And surely they saw a silhouette appear from the gate.

    They all straighten up, including Flow, and stood in a straight line.

    When the light shining from outside faded, they were able to see the person¡¯s appearance clear.

    ¡°?!¡±

    They were all shocked when they saw who it was.

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    They all got on their knees and kneeled in unison.

    The girl that appeared before them looked nothing more than 9 years old.

    She had pink hair, a beautiful face, and golden eyes.

    ¡°Your unworthy servants greets Princess Marionette!¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    The girl who the Pillars addressed as Princess was none other Bloom¡¯s childhood friend Marionette, also known as The Princess Of MYTH, Mari.

    ¡°You may raise.¡±

    Mari said after glancing at the kneeling Pillars.

    They obeyed and stood up.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great honor for the princess herself to grace her city with her presence.¡±

    Jun quickly said.

    ¡°The Kaiser sent me because he was worried about the progression of the experiment.¡±

    Mari answered with indifference.

    ¡°There¡¯s also someone I want to see.¡±

    ¡°Someone you wish to meet?¡±

    Sebas asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. Just lead me to the experiment site.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    All of the Pillars and Flow then moved tactfully to lead Mari to her desired destination.

    While she walked in front of them Mari whispered softly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see this, Bloom Newgate person that ¡®me¡¯ was so obsessed over.¡±

    Below District 4, down in the hidden 0th District that belonged to the Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    A man was hit by a heavy blow and sent flying into a wall.

    *Bam!*

    Another man suffered the same fate.

    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*

    Bodies started flying through the air by the dozen.

    The one responsible stood emotionlessly in the middle of the platform without a single scratch on him.

    He, Kaido, gave off an unapproachable aura.

    ¡°See. Quite the monster isn''t he?¡±

    The one who said that was Blanche who was watching from the second floor.

    Beside him were the Right and Left Fang of the Syndicate, Taiga and Aoi.

    They looked down on Kaido who was surrounded by hundreds of bodies.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.I admit that he is strong, but is he strong enough to be of use in the war?¡±

    Said Taiga.

    ¡°If you want you can test him, Taiga.¡±

    Said Aoi.

    ¡°I advise you to not. He¡¯s already pissed off as it is.¡±

    Blanche quickly said.

    ¡°Are you saying that he might hurt us?¡±

    Taiga asked.

    Blanche shook his head and said seriously-

    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you, he¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re saying that even though you don¡¯t know how strong we are?¡±

    Said Aoi.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m saying this because I know how strong Kaido is.¡±

    Blanche said with a straight face.

    ¡°¡­..I see. Then I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±

    Taiga said after thinking for a while.

    Kaido stood on the platform and looked at the three of them with emotionless eyes.

    On the day of the tournament he received a message from Hana¡¯s phone.

    It was a picture of her chained to a metal column.

    The picture was accompanied by the message:

    ¡°Sorry, but the Syndicate needs your help. To ensure that you comply we''ve taken a little something for insurance.¡±

    Kaido immediately left the tournament and went to the designated location to be picked up by the Syndicate.

    He spent the rest of the time proving his strength to the Syndicate by defeating their best fighters.

    To Kaido this wasn¡¯t much, but the fact that he¡¯s been unable to see Hana since he came here has been eating away at him.

    He was very close to start rampaging. But if he did that, he would put Hana at risk. Because of this he had no other choice than to bare with the anxiety and anger he was feeling.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He looked at the group on the second floor who was spectating his battles and discussing his abilities.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    His eyes were like that of predator patiently waiting to catch his prey.

    The beast known as The Chimera was currently bound by chains, but just how long can those chains restrict him?

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to run wild again after so many years.¡±

    He muttered before crushing a head under his feet.

    The war was quickly approaching, all that was left was the one who was suppose to kick it off with a bang.

 The Reaperéˆ¥æªš Tale

    The magical world of Terra has been existing almost as long as earth has.

    "From it came into existence battles has been a norm¡±, if someone was to say such a thing they would either be ignorant or lying.

    Terra was a peaceful place that was basically a wonderland.

    However that changed when the being who created this world suddenly retired from his post as ruler of the world.

    It was then that things like war and destruction became a norm.

    This wasn¡¯t unique to this world, even on earth there was said to be a time where everything was at peace.

    This is stated in almost every religion and mythology.

    This age of peace was known as the Golden Age for the Greeks, Satya yuga in Hindu, Gullaldr for the Norse, etc.

    After the creator stepped down Terra experienced what the Greeks call the Iron Age. An age of bloodshed, betrayal, and sin.

    The current Terra have been in this age for over 20,000 years.

    During that 20,000 years many have risen and fallen; both the good and the bad.

    In some places of the world, war was an everyday occurrence. Death was to be expected. Destruction was a way of life.

    Such a place existed on the eastern end of the Silver Continent.

    This was place was known as Corpse Hill.

    It was a place that didn¡¯t qualify as a country, but a mere battlefield.

    It was aden for warriors who were bred for war because of the harsh conditions there.

    The sky was red there because of the high level of malice and resentment that¡¯s gathered there over the millennia which corrupted the mana and alter the natural balance of nature there.

    The ground was blood colored because of the countless rivers of blood that permanently stained the lands.

    The stench of death was thick in the air. So much that it was natural for one to vomit when they breathed in the air there for the first time.

    Inside such a place, the sound of baby¡¯s cry resounded from under the corpse of a woman.

    A couple who were mercenaries came across such a scene. After contemplating about it for a while they lifted the corpse and looked at the crying baby.

    This baby was beautiful with a head of gray hair and blue eyes.

    Seeing such a beautiful baby all alone crying in such a wasteland, the couple decided to take the baby back with them to their home.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time the couple has done this. They previously took in three girls on three different occasions.

    The girls had all lost their families and had no one to take care of them. The couple just couldn¡¯t leave them like that, so they adopted them.

    ¡°Since we already have three girls back at home, I don¡¯t think another would make a difference?¡±

    Said the woman.

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Said the man as he took up the baby.

    ¡°Hm?.....Its a boy?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    This was how the baby was taken in by his guardians.

    The years rolled by and the baby grew into an energetic young boy, who loved to play with his siblings.

    This boy was given the name Kylie because of his personality which was negative at one point and positive the next.

    Because of this personality trait, he reminded the couple of a boomerang (Kylie).

    The other children they took in were called Jasmine, Ingrid, and Nordia. Their age was ranked in the order they were listed from oldest to youngest.

    The girls all showed strong affections for the Kylie from a very young age, and he also felt the same about them.

    However, as they lived in a war zone everything wasn¡¯t just fun and games.

    The couple, who were called Lacie and Glen, knew that the world was a harsh place and started training the kids from the time they could walk in combat, magic, weaponry, and warfare.

    Of course, Kylie was no exception.

    It was one of their normal days of training. Kylie and the youngest girl, Nordia were having their first spare.

    Nordia was chosen as his first opponent because she was the closest to his age, as she was estimated to be two years older than him.

    ¡°Are you two ready?¡±

    Asked Lacie, who was severing as the referee.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Kylie answered energetically.

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    While Nordia was a bit more timid in comparison.

    ¡°Okay! Start!¡±

    At the signal Kylie was the first to rush forward and attack Nordia.

    He jumped and threw a kick towards her. She rolled to the side and dodged it before slamming her palm in his side.

    *Bam!*

    Kylie was blown away to side and rolled on the ground a couple times.

    ¡°Good counter, Nordia.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Glen who was spectating praised.

    ¡°T-Thanks!¡±

    Feeling a bit more motivated Nordia rush forward andattacked Kylie again.

    ¡°Ow,ow,ow. That hurt.¡±

    Kylie got up while rubbing his side.

    He failed to react to Nordia¡¯s attack and was hit square in the face.

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    He was comically blown back again and bounced off the ground a couple times.

    He held his face and cried in a funny manner.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Seeing that Nordia didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Nordia, ceasing from attacking an opponent in the heat of battle because of pity is the most foolish thing you can ever do.¡±

    Said Lacie.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Lacie then looked at Kylie.

    ¡°Kylie, can you continue?¡±

    ¡°O-Of course!¡±

    Kylie responded while wiping the tears from his eyes.

    Lacie nodded.

    ¡°Continue!¡±

    Nordia once again charged towards Kylie.

    Seeing that, Kylie instinctively stepped back.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to get hit again, it hurts too much! If only it didn¡¯t hurt then maybe I could win!¡¯

    He shouted in his mind.

    He ran forward and threwa wide punch. Nordia stooped under it and thrust her palm towards his chin.

    ¡°Uwaa!¡±

    Kylie cried out as he saw the strike getting closer.

    It was then he underwent a sudden change.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Both Lacie and Glen were shocked at what they just witnessed.

    Nordia¡¯s palm hit Kylie under the chin, but he wasntblown away like the other times. In fact his body didn¡¯t even flinched as if he didn¡¯t receive an ounce of damage.

    But that wasn¡¯t what surprised the two, what they were shocked about was the change in Kylie¡¯s appearance.

    His grey hair was now as black as the darkest night, and so was his eyes which were weirdly lifeless like a dead fish¡¯s.

    His body was surrounded by a dark and gloomy aura, and just staring at made one felt they were staring into an abyss.

    ¡°Hm? Did you hold back, Nordia?¡±

    Kylie looked at her and asked with a gloomy voice.

    ¡°Was I so pathetic that you need to hold back?"

    ¡°Ah, no. I hit you with everything I had.¡±

    Nordia replied.

    "It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no need to lie to me when I barely felt a thing."

    Kylie suddenly sighed and spoke with a lazy tone.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just worthless as a sparring partner. I guess I¡¯ll just go and sleep forever.¡±

    His tone became more depressing by the word.

    ¡°Mama, papa. What¡¯s wrong with Kylie?¡±

    Asked the oldest daughter Jasmine.

    ¡°He¡¯s always had his negative spells, but this is too much.¡±

    The second daughter, Ingrid added.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Said Lacie.

    They all stared at Kylie weirdly.

    This was how the Reaper displayed signs of awakening at the tender age of 5.

    Days passed and after much experiment Lacie and Glen were able to determine just what happened Kylie when he sparred against Nordia.

    ¡°Infected? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Kylie asked with a confused expression. Not just him, but even the girls were confused by the term.

    ¡°Infecteds are special people born with unique abilities. Your mother and I have faced them on the battlefield many times before. They¡¯re usually hard to deal with.¡±

    Glen explained.

    ¡°And Kylie is one of them?¡±

    Asked jasmine.

    Glen nodded.

    ¡°We believe that Kylie¡¯s power allows him to negate the damages he receives to certain extent.¡±

    Lacie added.

    ¡°Not just physical attacks, he allow negates magically attacks as well. We confirmed this by testing it out ourselves. Of course, we made sure to try our best not to hurt him or cause any trauma.¡±

    ¡°That sounds pretty cool!¡±

    Said Ingrid.

    She was the more energetic of the sisters.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a more of a defensive ability though. Kylie also becomes really gloomy when he uses it for some reason.¡±

    Said Glen.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just defensive!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, jasmine?¡±

    Jasmine hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°Yesterday, I brought Kylie on a walk¡­.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have left our protective barrier, have you?¡±

    Lacie said with a glare.

    ¡°You can get mad at her later. Jasmine, continue. What happened?¡±

    Said Glen.

    ¡°We were attacked by some robbers¡­¡±

    ¡°What?! Which gang was it?! I¡¯ll beat them into paste for trying touch my daughters!¡±

    Glen suddenly started raging.

    ¡°Calm down, Glen and let her finish. And Kylie is a boy, don¡¯t run away from reality.¡±

    Said Lacie.

    ¡°What happened when you were attacked?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was because he got scared, but Kylie activated his power and burnt them all with a black flame.¡±

    ¡°What? Is that true?¡±

    Jasmine nodded.

    ¡°The strangest thing was although the fire turned the robbers to ash, when it touched me I didn¡¯t feel a thing, not even my clothes were burnt.¡±

    After hearing what jasmine said, Lacie and Glen became both shocked and curious.

    They immediately asked Kylie to activated his power and try to summon the black flame again, which he succeeded in doing.

    They then placed their hand into the fire without even the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t hot.¡±

    Glen muttered.

    He then asked Kylie if when he made the fire did he have any intention of hurting them.

    Of course Kylie replied with a no.

    After thinking a while, he then ordered him to think about hurting them with the fire, to which Kylie immediately rejected.

    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly burn you two with fire. You¡¯ll die.¡±

    The couple found it a bit intimidating that a mere 5 year old child had enough confidence to kill them. Especially when that child looked as gloomy as he did now.

    ¡°Then try warming our hands. You can do that right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    The moment he said that the couple finally felt some heat from the fire.

    They moved their hands back and saw that the flames had attached itself to them. They tried to extinguish them with magic but found that the flames simply devoured their magic.

    This greatly alarmed them. They immediately knew that this flame wasn¡¯t something to be underestimated.

    ¡°Kylie, can you remove this flame from us?¡±

    Asked Lacie.

    Kylie replied with a nod.

    And then, in an instant the flames extinguished.

    After experiencing Kylie¡¯s flames, the way the couple looked at him changed slightly.

    ¡°This boy might become a monster one day.¡±

    They thought and couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly at their son¡¯s achievement.

    They soon learn that the term ¡°monster¡± was the perfect description for their son.

    It was a couple years later, a 8 year old Kylie was sparring against a 12 year jasmine.

    It was an intense spare between young talents.

    Kylie who was now well verse in combat was the one on the offensive.

    He spun a pole in his hand while thrusting it towards jasmine from unpredictable angels.

    Jasmine blocked the strikes with her bare hands and rushed towards with her fists covered in raw mana.

    Kylie thrust his pole again but jasmine destroyed it with a punch and whipped her leg against his face.

    ¡°Tsk! That cheating ability!¡±

    Kylie activated his night form and negated jasmine attack.

    However-

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was waiting for!¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s fist was suddenly covered in golden mana.

    ¡°That¡¯s mama¡¯s!¡±

    Kylie paled when he saw the golden mana and tried to escape.

    ¡°Too late!¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s speed increased explosively and started to rain punches on Kylie like a storm.

    Kylie was immediately overwhelmed and was completely blown away.

    Kylie¡¯s defense was nowhere near invincible. All one had to do to beat it was to continuously attack until he couldnt absorb any more damage. Jasmine naturally came to learn this weakness after sparring against him countlessly times.

    ¡°Do you give up?

    Jasmine asked with a mocking tone.

    She was the tomboy of the three daughters, who took after Lacie despite not being related by blood.

    ¡°Like hell I do! If I lose I¡¯ll have to listen to what you say for a whole week!¡±

    Kylie who returned to his base form of grey hair and blue eyes shouted desperately. He still remembered the hell jasmine put him through the last time she won.

    He quickly tried to think of a way to win without using his midnight flames.

    The Midnight Flames could be controlled so that they wouldn¡¯t destroy indiscriminately, but they lacked the needed firepower to win when under control.

    Kylie suddenly felt he needed a different approach that was far more versatile in battle.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when Jasmine noticed something strange about Kylie.

    He was starting to glow.

    Her eyes then widen when Kylie appearance changed into something she¡¯s never seen before.

    His hair turned an illuminating white that shone like the sun. His eyes started glowing like miniature stars.

    His entire existence was like a celestial being.

    ¡°Hahaha! This will do! This will do fine!¡±

    Kylie shouted with an energetic voice.

    What Jasmine remembered after that was only being devoured by a light before losing consciousness.

    After Kylie revealed another form it was naturally investigated by his parents.

    They determined that this form was also an Infected ability which caused them great headache.

    It meant that he was born with two unique abilities, which was unheard of.

    They also determined that this form was opposite to his previous one.

    While his Night form made him overly negative, this form made him overly positive and energetic.

    His powers were also very versatile and hard to compete against if you were on the same level as him. Even those stronger would find it difficult to defend against.

    They decided to name this form, Day Form to keep it simple.

    At the tender age of 8 Kylie had awoken two powers that were priceless by themselves, much less if they were able to be combined.

    However he had yet to know that great power tends to bring calamity on those who wield them.

 The Reaperéˆ¥æªš Tale 2

    As the years passed Kylie¡¯s talent for battle became more and more apparent.

    By the time he turned 12, he had shown mastery in all aspects of combat, especially weaponry.

    This coupled with his Infected abilities, Kylie had become a powerful kid with a monstrous potential.

    At this time none of siblings could hold a candle to him.

    Because of this his spars were now between him and his parents.

    *Bam!*

    He was currently sparring with Glen.

    Glen wield a staff, while Kylie wielded a pair of butterfly swords.

    Kylie attacked with his full speed and slashed his swords with a spin.

    Glen didn¡¯t charge at him and slowly extended his staff.

    Just as Kylie was in a 20 meter range from him, his eyes flashed a strange light as he thrust the staff once without taking a single step forward.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Kylie was suddenly blown away after feeling a blow to the stomach.

    He instantly lost without being able to defend.

    ¡°Ow! Couldn¡¯t you have held back a bit!¡±

    Kylie shouted.

    ¡°Hey, I held back as much as I could. It¡¯s your fault for being too weak.¡±

    Glen laughed and said.

    ¡°Just wait until I become a SS Class like you. I¡¯ll have you eat your words.¡±

    Kylie declared.

    ¡°By the time you reach SS Class, I will already reach SSS Class or maybe even X Class!¡±

    Glen continued to mock him, which caused Kylie to grit his teeth.

    ¡°Stop teasing Kylie and let¡¯s go, Glen.¡±

    Said the smiling Lacie.

    ¡°Ah, today marks 12 years since we¡¯ve found him, huh.¡±

    Lacie nodded.

    ¡°As per tradition it¡¯s time for us to take him on his first job.¡±

    ¡°But is it okay for you to go mama?¡±

    Ingrid asked.

    ¡°Are you talking about my pregnancy?¡±

    Ingrid nodded.

    ¡°I heard that pregnant women arent suppose to use magic. Are you gonna be okay without it?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m pretty tough even without my magic.¡±

    Lacie said while pounding her chest proudly.

    ¡°Gorilla.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Kylie was planted into the earth with a punch by Lacie.

    ¡°Call me a gorilla again, and I¡¯ll rip off your banana. That way Glen will really have four daughters.¡±

    Kylie paled while he rubbed his head to ease the pain.

    It was like this he went on his first job.

    On the battlefield of Corpse Hill, Kylie was surrounded by numerous wild beasts. These beast looked like a wolf and had the skin of a crocodile.

    His assignment from his parents was to kill these monsters that numbered in the dozens.

    ¡°A bunch of A Class monsters for his first test. Isn¡¯t this a bit too difficult?¡±

    Lacie asked.

    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s perfect for him. Any less would be too easy and more would be too difficult.¡±

    Glen responded.

    Kylie who was in his base mode surveyed his surroundings while keeping his guard up.

    One look and he deduced that there wasn¡¯t an escape route. So he decided to make one.

    His eyes shone a vicious light as he wield two butterfly swords.

    The monsters sense his hostility and couldn¡¯t help but to attack.

    Kylie immediately activated his Night mode and covered his swords in Midnight flames.

    With a spin of his swords blacks flames cut through the monsters like paper while burning them.

    Two of the monsters escaped his attack and sank their fangs into his arm.

    The pain was negated to a certain extent, so it became slightly bearable.

    He used his right blade to behead the monsters. He then spun around shattereda monster¡¯s teeth with a kick.

    The monsters all started to attack him without concern for their own lives.

    ¡°They got desperate pretty quickly.¡±

    Said Glen.

    ¡°They sensed that they were out matched. That boy really isn¡¯t like the B Class he should be.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Lacie added.

    ¡°However, if it continue like this, he¡¯ll be forced in a corner by their recklessness.¡±

    The monsters ferocity grew as Kylie continued to slay them.

    They discarded the own lives just to allow their comrades the opportunity to tear Kylie apart.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he was covered in blood and bite marks.

    *Bam!*

    Kylie ignited a monster with a strike of his fist, before failing on his knees.

    ¡°See? I told you this test was too much.¡±

    Lacie said with a hint of worry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s observe what he does now, before we intervene.¡±

    Glen said after looking at Kylie for a while.

    Finding himself surrounded and pushed into a corner, Kylie decided to switch to his more tactical form; Day Form.

    However just as he was about to do so, he suddenly got an idea.

    ¡°Hm? He returned to his base mode.¡±

    Glen commented.

    He watched as Kylie stood in place and held out his palm. Immediately after dark and bright lights started intertwining in his palms. He then watched in amazement as an orb that looked like a sun being blocked out by a moon was formed.

    It was as if Kylie had created an eclipse in his hand.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With a shout the orb suddenly spread and covered the entire field, with Kylie and the monsters inside it.

    In the next second, it disappeared and what Glen and Lacie saw when it did was truly shocking.

    Other than Kylie, there was nothing there. Absolutely nothing. There wasn¡¯t any monsters, ground, even space was gone.

    They only saw Kylie standing in a black hole-like distortion.

    ¡°Impossible¡­.¡±

    Lacie muttered in awe.

    ¡°He destroyed an dimension? No, he burnt a hole through it? Either way, that was terrifying.¡±

    Glen said with a hint of praise in his voice.

    ¡°Did I pass, father?¡±

    Kylie asked while seemingly ignorant to the distortion in the dimension fixing itself behind him.

    ¡°Y-Yeah. With flying colors.¡±

    After Kylie¡¯s test, they all started to make their way back home, leaving the distortion to fix itself.

    ¡°By the way, have you thought of a name for your baby?¡±

    Kylie suddenly asked.

    ¡°Why the sudden question?¡±

    Lacie asked back.

    ¡°I was just curious.¡±

    He replied.

    ¡°Well, I guess there¡¯s no harming in telling you.¡±

    Said Glen.

    ¡°Makoto, that¡¯s the name of our child. By the way, it means ¡®truth¡¯.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also the alias that your father and I are known by.¡±

    Lacie added.

    ¡°Makoto, huh?¡±

    Kylie really liked that name. He even wished that he was the one who received the name that represented his parents.

    He subconsciously found himself jealous of the unborn Makoto. However that was only for an instant. He immediately felt guilty to envy the true child of the people who were kind enough to raise him.

    He felt he needed to apologize. He turned his head and looked at his mother.

    ¡°Ma--?!¡±

    However, when he turned his head he couldn''t stop his eyes from widening to the max.

    That was because there a claw sticking out of his mother¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Lacie coughed blood, with the claw piercing through her back.

    ¡°Lacie!¡±

    Glen noticed only after Lacie coughed blood, despite being beside her.

    ¡°Ma..ma?¡±

    Seeing his mother with a hole in her stomach and blood flowing from her mouth, Kylie was left petrified.

    Glen looked back and saw what had attacked Lacie.

    It came from the distortion that was previously fixing itself. Crawling out of it was a centipede-like monster that had two heads and was jet black.

    ¡°A Spatial Insect?!¡±

    Spatial Insects were monsters born in the cracks between dimensions. They were very powerful monsters who could easily wipe out a country if it found a rift to enter a dimension. An adult was strong enough to clash a X Class warrior without much difficulty.

    There were even some who were special that could tear through space and invade dimensions.

    ¡°It must¡¯ve been nearby when Kylie ripped through the dimension and used the rift to invade!¡±

    Glen shouted.

    It crawled out through the distortion and pulled its claw that was embedded in Lacie¡¯s stomach.

    However, the claw didn¡¯t budge. That was because Lacie had held onto the claw, preventing it from being removed.

    ¡°G-Glen! Attack it now that it¡¯s immobile!¡±

    Lacie shouted while coughing up blood.

    Glen didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped in the air with his spear. The monster saw him and used its countless legs to stab at him.

    ¡°Damn, Bug!¡±

    Golden mana started gathering around him and his spear. In an instant, Glen¡¯s speed increased explosively, and he became like a meteor striking the monster.

    *Booom!*

    An explosion rang out and the monster was blown into pieces.

    ¡°Lacie!¡±

    After killing the monster Glen quickly returned to his wife¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but the baby¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Focus on healing your wound for now. Kylie!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Kylie who was in a daze was startled when his father suddenly called his name.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He lifted Lacie and held her in his arms.

    ¡°Father, I¡­.It¡¯s my fault mama is like this¡­.and the baby..¡±

    *Bam!*

    Kylie suddenly felt a fist hit his head. He looked up and saw his mother glaring at him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear your father? We¡¯re leaving!¡±

    Tears started flowed down his face, which made Lacie¡¯s expression soften a little.

    ¡°What happened here is not your fault. It¡¯s ours for being so careless in front of a distortion. As for the baby, we can always have another. Even if we can¡¯t, we already have you and the girls. That¡¯s more than enough to satisfy us.¡±

    She caressed his head and said.

    ¡°No more talking!¡±

    Glen grabbed Kylie and started to run while dragging him and carrying Lacie.

    However he didn¡¯t reach far before hearing a thunderous roar coming from being him.

    He looked around and saw a monster similar to the one he killed before crawling out of the distortion. However, this one was several times bigger.

    ¡°The previous was just a infant, huh?¡±

    Glen stopped and said.

    ¡°Lacie, if you unseal your magic how much of strength can you use?¡±

    ¡°Around 80%¡±

    ¡°Well, this is a problem. Looks like I¡¯ll have provide the other 1000% needed to kill that thing.¡±

    Glen said with a dry smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I try really hard I¡¯m sure I can dig up around another 300% or so.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Well thanks for that.¡±

    Glen released Kylie and placed Lacie down.

    ¡°Listen closely to what I¡¯m about to say, Kylie.¡±

    He spoke while facing the monster.

    ¡°That thing over there is strong. Strong enough to kill everyone here at Corpse Hill, including your sisters.¡±

    Kylie paled when he heard that.

    Glen turned around and smiled at him.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Papa and mama will take it down.¡±

    ¡°Papa¡­.¡±

    Kylie didn¡¯t rejoice at his father¡¯s claim. He could tell from his parents behavior that they intended to do something really dangerous.

    ¡°Listen, you may be the youngest but you also need to be the strongest and protect your sisters.¡±

    Lacie stooped in front of him and said.

    Kylie slowly nodded.

    Even though he was just 12 he understood clearly what his mother meant and what she and his father was about to do.

    They were about to sacrifice themselves to protect their children.

    Seeing that Kylie understood their intentions and was doing his best to keep his cool, Glen rubbed his hair affectionately.

    ¡°Good boy. We¡¯ve always thought you about the horrors of the battlefield and reality of life and death. It¡¯s good to see you being mature.¡±

    The monster finally spotted them and started to rush towards them.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡±

    Lacie stood up and turned her back to Kylie.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I already wanted, you can send him off.

    Glen gripped his spear and rushed forward while covering himself in golden mana.

    ¡°Makoto Tactics: Meteor Bursting Through The Heavens!¡±

    *Boom!*

    One man and his spear fused together and became an unstoppable force ripping through the air and causing the world to tremble.

    *BOOOM!*

    Glen and the monster clashed and caused a massive explosion accompanied by a blinding light.

    Even though visibility was limited the clashes between Glen and monster echoed through the area.

    ¡°Papa¡­¡±

    Kylie watched the intense battle with his whole body trembling.

    ¡°Kylie.¡±

    That¡¯s when Lacie called out his name, which made him look at her.

    The bleeding had ceased after she unsealed her magic. It was apparent that she acknowledged the death of her unborn child and decided to fight without holding back.

    ¡°Me and your father love you. Not only you, but your sisters. Our wish is to make you all happy, but that might no longer be possible. After this the Four of you will definitely be sad for a long time. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, but I want you grant me a request.¡±

    ¡°¡­.What is it?¡±

    ¡°I want you to protect your family with your life. I want you to let them find happiness, but I also wish for your happiness. Can you fulfill my selfish request?¡±

    After a long period of silence Kylie nodded.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Lacie stooped down and planted a kiss on his forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    After saying that, she covered herself in gold mana charged towards the monster. Kylie didn¡¯t stay to watch his parents fight because he knew that he would only get in the way and waste their efforts.

    With tears flowing from his eyes and determination in his heart, Kylie turned his back on his parents dying battle to fulfill their wishes.

    However, Kylie soon found out the true meaning of the saying ¡°when it rains it pours.¡±

 The Reaperéˆ¥æªš Tale Finale

    The battle between Lacie and Glen had spread through all of Corpse Hill. They battled the beast for three days and two nights before perishing with it.

    Their names sang across Corpse Hill and even nearby countries because of the might and ferocity they showed when battling the Spatial Insect.

    Of course, Kylie and the girls naturally heard about the battle as well as their demise.

    The girls cried for days mourning for their parents¡¯ death, but Kylie stood firm and worked to comfort them with compassion and love.

    From the moment he left his parents on the battlefield, he lost all of the childish air which previously surrounded him and had the aura of an adult.

    This was to be expected.

    The moment he abandon his parents, he also abandon his childish self and took a new shape as a warrior.

    This change was what helped the girls to overcome their grief and move on with their lives, with Kylie as their guiding light.

    To show his resolve, Kylie tattooed the names of his parents and unborn sibling over his heart.

    He also abandoned his base form and stayed in his Day Form which was far stronger and more fitted for protecting.

    A mere two weeks after his parents death, and Kylie had no trace of his old self.

    *Boom!*

    An explosion occurred in a wasteland after a beam of light destroyed a base.

    Screams echoed out as countless people started scrambling in various directions in an attempt to escape.

    ¡°Run! It¡¯s Makoto!¡±

    Among their screams Kylie stepped out of the blazing building with a pleasant smile on his face.

    ¡°Why are you all running? This is Corpse Hill there¡¯s no cowards here. Let¡¯s all enjoy a good fight to the death.¡±

    A white orb of light formed in his hand before scattering into countless beams. These beams accurately hit all the escaping people in the heart and instantly killed them.

    After completing his task, Kylie took a folded piece of paper from his pocket and opened it up.

    ¡°Destroying the base of the human traffickers and eliminating them all, check.¡±

    A burn in the shape of a tick appeared on the paper before he placed it back into his pocket.

    ¡°I¡¯ve completed all my jobs for today, so I guess I¡¯ll collect my pay and go home.¡±

    After saying that, he turned into a beam of light and shot towards a certain direction.

    The moment Kylie returned home, he was greeted by a kick which he easily dodged with a side step.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even caught my breath and you merciless threw a kick at me, Jasmine.¡±

    He looked at the beautiful 16 year old jasmine with a smile.

    ¡°Do you wanna retake the position of Family Head that badly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rightfully mine in the first place. I¡¯m the oldest.¡±

    Said Jasmine.

    ¡°But I¡¯m the strongest.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that for sure.¡±

    ¡°True, but I¡¯m the one our parents left in charge. So suck it up.¡±

    Kylie spoke with a teasing voice. This made Jasmine displeased.

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to treat you as?¡±

    ¡°A woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Her answer caught Kylie off guard for a little bit, but he kept his cool.

    He already realized that from the moment his parents died and he stepped in to replace them, his sisters have been behaving strangely whenever they interacted with them.

    He remembered what his parents taught him about the art of seduction and how to use it to your advantage. He of course remembered how he was taught to determine if his target was in loved with him and applied it to his sisters.

    There were no mistake. His sisters were in love with him.

    At first, he wondered if it was a case of them being dependent towards the closest supportive figure as a side effect of losing their parents, but he dismissed that after paying closer attention to them.

    His sisters had always been very fond of him, so much that even their parents noticed.

    Kylie believed that it could be a case where his sisters had always held feelings towards him, but recent events opened their eyes to the reality of life and death. Because of this, they became aggressive to ensure that they would have no regrets if anything happened.

    Well, this was just speculation on his part.

    To be honest, Kylie was also attracted to his sisters. It was not like they were related by blood or anything. However, the reason why he was hesitant to build a romantic relationship was because he wanted to be the guiding light in his sisters¡¯ lives and show them the path to happiness, just as his mother wished.

    He believed that if he became their lover, his emotions would affect his decisions and he wouldn¡¯t properly be able to lead them.

    No matter how smart and powerful he was, Kylie was still just a kid. That¡¯s why he said this-

    ¡°I¡¯ll start treating you like a woman when you start acting like one.¡±

    He smiled.

    However, Jasmine wasn¡¯t smiling. She turned around and silently stormed off.

    Kylie was left troubled, but he soon decided to let it go. That¡¯s when he felt someone jump on his back.

    ¡°Ingrid?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Ingrid wrapped her arms and legs around Kylie so tightly as if she wanted to merge with him.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t nice what you did to Jasmine, Kylie. She¡¯s going to cry, you know?¡±

    ¡°She will?¡±

    Ingrid laughed when she heard Kylie¡¯s response.

    ¡°You really are a kid aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only three years older than I am.¡±

    Kylie said with a frown.

    Ingrid jumped off his back and he turned around to face her. However, the moment he did his lips were locked with Ingrid¡¯s.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Kylie was naturally surprised from receiving the sudden kiss.

    He tried to back away but Ingrid locked her arms around him to prevent his escape.

    Although he could¡¯ve used force to get away, that would be like he¡¯s spitting on Ingrid feelings and even he wouldn¡¯t do that after already hurting Jasmine.

    So he remind rooted and enjoyed the sensation of Ingrid¡¯s soft lips.

    After a while the two finally separated.

    ¡°See? You don¡¯t know anything about women.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    After sticking out her tongue in a playful manner, Ingrid left Kylie in a bit of daze.

    ¡°Kylie?¡±

    He was in a daze for so long that he failed to see when Nordia stood in front of him.

    ¡°Yes. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯ve been working really hard lately. I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In this form I replenish my strength very quickly, so a few hours rest is all I need to keep going for a couple days.¡±

    He said with a bright smile.

    ¡°But still¡­.I think it¡¯s best you don¡¯t work so hard. We¡¯ve all been trained to fend for ourselves so you don¡¯t need to provide for us.¡±

    She spoke softly.

    ¡°Providing for our family makes me happy, so I don¡¯t mind it. Besides it¡¯s safer if I do it, rather than you going out to get hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Nordia didn¡¯t say any more because she knew that it would be waste of time. She knew that in Kylie¡¯s mind she and the other girls were sacred existences that mustn¡¯t be exposed to danger no matter what.

    She also know that they were what kept Kylie going, and if something were to happen to them he would completely collapse.

    They were Kylie¡¯s lifeline, the last thing that let him stay who he was.

    Of the sisters it could be said that Nordia knew Kylie the best. Whether it was their age being close, or the chemistry between them, she didn¡¯t know but she honestly loved his complex character with all of her heart.

    ¡®If only he would be honest and return our feelings..¡±

    She sighed and thought.

    However she and the other girls didn¡¯t give up. They stayed persistent on their pursuit for Kylie and slowly broke down the walls he built between them.

    One night, after discussing it among themselves the girls decided that Kylie needed one more push for them to claim him, and did something really unexpected.

    They sneaked into his bed late at night.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    When Kylie woke up he saw the naked bodies of his sisters surrounding him.

    ¡°What are you three doing?!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Enough talk! We¡¯re going to show you how serious we are with our actions!¡±

    Jasmine pushed down his head, while Ingrid held down his torso by pressing her body on his.

    When Kylie looked up breasts were dangling over his face. When he looked down breast were pressing down on his chest.

    He had to admit that it was a great feeling.

    ¡°Wait-!¡±

    He tried to shout but Jasmine silenced him by locking her mouth with his.

    ¡°Nordia, you can begin.¡±

    Ingrid said while giving Nordia, who was standing at the end of the bed, a thumbs up.

    Nordia nodded and started to remove Kylie¡¯s underwear.

    ¡°¡­.It¡¯s so small.¡±

    ¡°HMMM!¡±

    When Kylie heard her comment he suddenly felt like dying and started to wiggle around.

    ¡°It¡¯s just not erected yet. Hurry and do what mother taught us to get it to grow.¡±

    Said Jasmine, who forced one of her nipples in Kylie¡¯s mouth to keep him quiet.

    Nordia nodded and then held Kylie¡¯s dick. She looked at it for a moment before putting it in her mouth.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The pleasureful sensation Kylie felt quickly spread through his enter body as Nordia sucked on his dick while moving her head up and down.

    She played with the tip with her tongue as she felt it grow.

    After determining that it was ready, she climbed over Kylie and lowered her hips until her pussy touched his cock.

    She rubbed the tip against her, before inserting his dick inside of her.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    She groaned a little bit as her hymen broke and blood flowed from inside of her.

    Kylie on the other hand felt a wonderfully tight and warm sensation that made his whole body shiver.

    ¡°It seems like he won¡¯t be putting up a fight any longer.¡±

    Jasmine said as proceeded kiss him.

    ¡°Come on, Nordia. You have to move your hips too.¡±

    Ingrid went behind Nordia and started to fondle her breasts while encouraging her to continue.

    Nordia started moaning as she moved her hips in a clumsy manner. But even though her movements were clumsy, it was more than enough for the unexperienced Kylie.

    He couldn¡¯t stop himself from ejaculating inside her.

    Nordia moaned when she felt his semen flowing into her, but she couldn¡¯t enjoy long because Jasmine had soon pushed her off of Kylie and started to ride him as well.

    ¡°Jasmine~!¡±

    Kylie couldn¡¯t help but to moan her name when he experienced her impressive riding skills.

    ¡°I feel a bit lonely.¡±

    When he looked up he saw Ingrid standing over his head. Before he could react she lowered her hips and sat on his face.

    ¡°Make me feel good too.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for him to reply before she started to ride his face while letting our moans.

    Feeling a bit left out Nordia started imitating Ingrid earlier, and began fondling Jasmine¡¯s breast.

    It was like this that the three sisters had their way with Kylie until he no longer resisted and started to take the lead.

    The sisters plan worked because the next morning Kylie decided to accept their feelings for him.

    He finally realized that the best way to fulfill his mother¡¯s wish of leading the girls to happiness was to grant them it himself.

    After coming to this realization, he did something that even the sisters didn¡¯t expect him to do.

    He proposed to them.

    The sisters naturally accepted his proposal in a heartbeat.

    And then-

    Kylie got married to three girls at the age of 12.

    As proof he gave the girls a ring each with all four of their names on it.

    In his words, he wasn¡¯t married to them; the Four of them were married to each other. Meaning that the sisters were also married to each other while being married to him.

    It was the really definition of a polygamous marriage

    This made Kylie very happy for the first time in a while.

    But that happiness was short lived.

    *BOOOOM!*

    Less than a year later Kylie watched as his home was blown up after being hit by a powerful attack.

    His wives were still inside.

    ¡°Noooo!¡±

    He turned into a beam of light and quickly rushed towards the site of the explosion.

    There he saw his wives laying in a pool of blood with their bodies burnt by the flames of the explosion.

    As someone who was involved in a lot of killing, he didn¡¯t need to check their pulse to know their conditions.

    They were dead.

    Again, this was Corpse Hill; a place infamous for its countless deaths per day, its rivers of blood, and its mountains of corpses.

    Death was common sense at this place.

    Even so, Kylie who had obtained countless enemies after crushing numerous ambitions, forgot the 1st rule of this deathland.

    ¡°Only the strong gets to live happily, the weak will die a miserably death.¡±

    His mind blanked as he recalled his father saying those words to him as a child.

    He failed to notice that his enemies, that had come together to get rid of him, were still around.

    He stood in place with unfocused eyes as he stared at the corpse of his wives.

    The taunts and words of his enemies didn¡¯t even reach his ear. In fact his mind never even registered their faces.

    All that burnt into his subconscious was the blood soaked corpse in front of him.

    He remembered his time growing up with them.

    He remembered the fights they would use to have.

    He remembered the fun times they had with their parents.

    He remembered the moment they became his wives.

    He remembered that two of them were pregnant with his children.

    *Crack!*

    Kylie literally heard something break inside of him. After checking what it was, he said with a dull voice-

    ¡°Ah, my mind broke.¡±

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    The moment he said that an eclipse like explosion occurred and quickly devoured the entirety of Corpse Hill.

    When it died out, the only thing that was left, was the piece of land that served as Kylie¡¯s home. Everything else had disappeared leaving a 200 square kilometer abyss, with Kylie¡¯s home in the center.

    Days passed as Kylie still remained rooted in the same spot looking at the corpses like a statue.

    He finally made a move after a week and buried the girls in the ring they used to spar in as children.

    Kylie then sat down and stared at those graves.

    He stared and stared as if he was waiting for them to crawl back out and tell him that it was all a joke.

    But no matter how long he waited that didn¡¯t happen.

    Days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months. Before long, Kylie sat in front of the graves without moving an inch for six months.

    During that time he didn¡¯t eator sleep. It seemed that his body could survive from sunlight alone.

    He stayed motionless for so long that mold started growing on him and birds started landing on him.

    To the birds, Kylie was nothing more than a part of nature like a tree. This was because during the time he sat in front of the graves his mind had shut down and his organs were functioning by instinct.

    The current Kylie was nothing by living corpse.

    A month later, an air cruiser appeared in his home in the middle of the abyss. From it four people came off.

    Kylie would come to know them as the Four Pillars of Grim City.

    ¡°Is that him?¡±

    Asked Luna.

    ¡°Yup. He¡¯s the one HQ told us to come get. The reaper who erased a country-sized wasteland in a second.¡±

    Said Gear.

    ¡°He¡¯s only a kid. About 13 like my son.¡±

    Said Jun.

    ¡°His age doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he useful then we¡¯ll take him.¡±

    Said Sebas.

    Luna nodded in agreement.

    The one who approached him was Jun.

    He silently sat beside Kylie and looked at the graves with him.

    ¡°It must be hard to lose everything you¡¯ve cared about so quickly.¡±

    Kylie didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Trust me, I know the feeling. I lost my wife and unborn child in an accident years ago. That led to me showering my only son with love as if trying to fill the hole in my heart.¡±

    Kylie still didn¡¯t answer. However, jun continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s too late to bring my wife and child back, but there''s a chance for you to bring yours back.¡±

    It was then Kylie finally showed signs of life, but he still didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°You might be suspicious, but it¡¯s true. We come from MYTH, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of how technically advance we are. Well recently we¡¯ve made a break through in our Frankenstein project that aims to bring back the dead with the use of science.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Kylie turned at looked at him, but still didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Basically we use the subjects DNA to clone a body similar to the one they had before, and transfer the soul to the new body by using Hades Ladle, a machine which have the ability to draw souls from the afterlife back here to the living.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. It sounds fishy right. But it¡¯s true. MYTH is really amazing you know. The only reason why I haven¡¯t used this method to bring back my wife is because all of her DNA was destroyed in the accident. I also got rid of her belongings years ago so I can¡¯t obtain a DNA sample, now that the technology is there to make use of it.¡±

    Jun said a sad tone.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can always come to our city to check for yourself if what I said is the truth. With your power, you should be able to kill us all if we deceive you in anyway. What we ask in return, if you believe we can do it, is to lend us your skills as a guard for the city or something like that. We¡¯ll equip you with the latest technology as well to assist you too. I mean you¡¯re a mercenary right? What¡¯s there to lose when you¡¯ve already lost everything?¡±

    Jun said with a smile.

    ¡°¡­..What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Kylie spoke for the first time in months.

    ¡°Jun. Jun Mizune.¡±

    ¡°I see. I accept your terms, Jun Mizune. But if you¡¯re unable to fulfill your end of the bargain, I will kill you and destroy your city. Just like you said, I got nothing left to lose. So if I have to blow myself up to get my revenge I¡¯ll gladly will.¡±

    His words and the casual way how he said them sent a chill down jun and the other Pillars spine.

    It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t joking. He would gladly kill himself just to take them down. This type of person was the scariest to deal with.

    Even so Jun still offered a handshake to Kylie.

    Kylie took the hand and shook it.

    As he did, his hair and eyes turned jet black and he was surrounded by a glooming aura.

    Jun didn¡¯t let it bother him and spoke.

    ¡°What should we call you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve long forgotten my name. No, I don¡¯t feel like I deserve it anymore. As such I¡¯ll choose a new name to show my resolve.¡±

    He paused before saying-

    ¡°J.I.N. My name is Jin Makoto.¡±

    He took a letter from each of his wives names and took the names of his parents as well. This is to show that he''ll only live for their sake from now on. Even if they¡¯re dead.

    ¡°Alright, Jin Makoto. It will be a pleasure working with you.¡±

    Jin showed a gloomy fake smile and said-

    ¡°The pleasure is all mine.¡±

 He Who Brings War

    Thousands of feet above Grim City there was a metallic structure that served as the city¡¯s moon.

    Everyone could stay from anywhere in be city and see the structure by simply looking out the window. However not many knew that this structure was hollow inside.

    There was also another thing no one knew.

    Laying inside the hollow moon was a coffin-shaped silver capsule, hooked up to several tubes and cords.

    Inside this coffin, Jin Makoto was in the middle of his cold sleep.

    Time moved on and the timer on the coffin gradually hit zero.

    *Pssh!*

    The moment it did, cold vapor started being released from the coffin as its door slowly opened.

    After a couple minutes, when all of the vapor was released from coffin, Jin Makoto slowly opened his eyes.

    He sluggish got up and stood in the coffin.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve dreamt of the past. I must be getting sentimental.¡±

    He said while stretching his body.

    He stepped out of the coffin and looked around.

    ¡°Gaia, how long have I been asleep?¡±

    ¡°5 months.¡±

    A computerize voice answered him.

    ¡°6 months, huh? That means that it¡¯s been a year since Miko entered the city. I wonder how much damage he caused while I was out?¡±

    He walked towards his coat and picked it up.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time I abandon this attire.¡±

    He looked in the mirror.

    ¡°I should leave this mood as well.¡±

    The moment he said that his hair turned gray, his eyes turned blue, and the gloomy atmosphere around him disappeared.

    He had returned to his original appearance for the first time in years.

    ¡°It feels much better getting rid of that negative personality after so long.¡±

    He pressed a button on his bracelet and his attire changed.

    He was now wearing a gray V-neck shirt, stylish blue skinny jeans, and gray and blue boots. His necklace that had his three wedding rings on it was around his neck. His tattoo which he burnt off himself was also visible. Even his normally messy hair was well groomed with three short braids on the side.

    The current Jin didn¡¯t look a thing like how he normally looked.

    ¡°Now then, I guess I should pay my bosses¡¯ a visit.¡±

    He walked up to a strange looking platform and stood on it.

    Soon after, Jin¡¯s figure disappeared from the hollow moon. He once again appeared again in the 1st District.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He looked around and had an amused look on his face.

    ¡°I can literally sense the bloodlust in the city the moment I stepped foot here. It¡¯s like everyone is itching for a fight.¡±

    He smiled a bit mischievously.

    ¡°I guess I should hurry up and start the show.¡±

    He turned into a beam and shot towards Jun¡¯s headquarters.

    When he arrived at the headquarters he immediately barged in like he owned the place.

    ¡°Please wait!¡±

    An assistant tried to block him, but he easily past her like he was a ghost. He kicked off the door to Jun¡¯s office and walked in with a smile on his face.

    In there he saw Jun behind his desk with Flow sitting across from him.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±

    Seeing someone forced their way into his father¡¯s office, Flow flew into rage and charged towards the intruder.

    In response to the raging Flow, Jin-

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not here to see you.¡±

    *Bam!*

    He simply lifted his hand in front of him, and Flow was hit by a powerful shockwave which robbed him of his consciousness.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see the almighty pillar.¡±

    Jin stepped over the knocked out Flow and approached jun with the smile still on his face.

    ¡°Jun, my favorite pillar! How¡¯s it been?¡±

    ¡°¡­..You¡¯re Jin right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Who else could it be if not your faithful lapdog Jin Makoto?¡±

    Jin said as he took Flow¡¯s seat and sat while putting his feet on Jun¡¯s desk.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you¡¯re Day Form already but I think this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you¡¯re original appearance.¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Hehehe. You like?¡±

    Jin spread his arms as if trying to show off his appearance.

    ¡°¡­.Well, it¡¯s definitely different from what I¡¯m used to.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡±

    Jin¡¯s cheery, but mischievous aura gave jun a sense of dread for some reason. He was neither overly negative or overly positive; he was balanced. No, balanced wasn''t the right word.

    Reckless.

    The current Jin gave off a feeling of recklessness like he had no worries or responsibilities.

    Just freedom.

    Reckless freedom.

    ¡°Where did you go all these months, Jin?¡±

    Jun asked.

    ¡°Why does that matter? I¡¯m my own person I can go where ever I feel like going.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°More importantly I¡¯m here to collect my debts.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and said-

    ¡°My family or your head, pass one of them over now.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Jun was naturally shocked to hear what Jin said.

    Even though Jin said it like it was no big deal, but to jun that was a tyrannical demand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s a simple request. I¡¯m sure you can easily fulfill it.¡±

    Jin said with his hand still stretched out.

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t give you either?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Jin suddenly burst out laughing in response to Jun¡¯s question.

    ¡°You tell the funniest jokes sometimes, Jun.¡±

    Jin said as he wiped a tear from his eye with a finger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say that hypothetically that you weren¡¯t joking, I would then feed you your son¡¯s heart and use his skull as a piss pot in front of you. Now since that¡¯s just barbaric I¡¯m sure none of us wants to see that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.That would be disturbing.¡±

    ¡°Right? So let¡¯s not play around and be serious.¡±

    From start to finish Jin¡¯s voice was carefree like he wasn¡¯t threatening one of the leaders of the city.

    Jun quickly determined that the Jin in front of him was just as reckless as Miko, if not more.

    He stood from his seat and started to walk away.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°No problem. But first¡­.¡±

    He stretched out one of his fingers and golden mana started gathering at the tip.

    And then-

    *Boom!*

    He fired a beam which flew through the wall and blew off the head of a sniper a mile away.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    He got up under the eyes of the surprised jun and walked out the room.

    Jun brought Jin down to an underground facility under his headquarters.

    ¡°There they are.¡±

    He showed Jin five tanks filled with a strange liquid with five persons in them.

    They were naturally Jin¡¯s family, his parents and wives.

    ¡°Their resurrection is in the finally stages. We¡¯ve encountered some problems but we¡¯re very close.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­Is that so?¡±

    Jin showed no sentiment even while standing in front of his family.

    This caused alarms to go off in Jun¡¯s mind. In the previous years just showing Jin a progress report on how his family was doing was enough to subdue him, but now it didn¡¯t feel like he cared at all.

    This was what the Pillars used to keep him under control, if he lost all interest in it then there was nothing preventing him from rampaging around.

    ¡®Did he figure out that we weren¡¯t successful?¡¯

    Jun thought to himself.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Jin turned and looked at jun.

    ¡°What do I need to do to obtain them?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean you guys are purposely slowing down the process to complete their resurrection so that you can use me longer right? So I¡¯m asking what I need to do get this over with once and for all?¡±

    ¡®D-Did he misunderstood what¡¯s going on here? It¡¯s not that we purposely drew out the process, we simply can¡¯t get it done because we lost the equipment to the Head Branch.¡¯

    Jun thought.

    ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m just doing one more job so choose wisely.¡±

    Jin said with a casually tone.

    His behavior made jun nervous because he had no way to know what he was thinking.

    Even though Jin¡¯s words were submissive, it didn¡¯t feel that way at all. It felt like he was planning something.

    Even so, jun couldn¡¯t pass up the chance to acquire Jin¡¯s power.

    ¡°One more job is more than enough. All I need you to do is to be our vanguard in this war.¡±

    He said after much thought.

    ¡°Be your vanguard? Well, I thought as much. It¡¯s a simple request.¡±

    Jin said without much thought.

    ¡°So then I can go ahead and begin?¡±

    ¡°Begin what?¡±

    ¡°The War after course.¡±

    Later that day, Jin stood on top of a building in the 1st district. He scan his eyes over the district with a smile on his face.

    In his hand was a tablet that was displaying all of the events that occurred during his hibernation.

    ¡°Things went down practically how I expected it. The only exception was Luna targeting Bloom and Miko remaining quiet for half a year. Looks like Code Breaker is a better advisor than I thought. Well, him taking in Sapphire and rest of Silver Crow went as smoothly as I hoped.¡±

    He threw the tablet off the building and ignored it while it fell to the ground.

    ¡°As for Luna and rest of the Pillars, they will be dealt with soon enough. For now it¡¯s time to begin.¡±

    He walked off the roof and fell towards the ground, however he turned into a beam of light and shot towards the 4th District.

    When he arrived he stood in front of a pharmacy named Long¡¯s. This was were the syndicate¡¯s base was hidden.

    ¡°For the last six months the Pillars and the Syndicate have been building up their strength to rid the city of each other. And then there¡¯s Exsul that¡¯s like a vulture waitingon the perfect chance to feast on their prey.¡±

    He laughed and walked into the pharmacy.

    ¡°Ah, welcome.¡±

    He was greeted by a old couple who were full of smiles.

    ¡°Ah, goodnight elders. I¡¯m not really a customer so there¡¯s no need for you to get up.¡±

    He said as he raised his hand to stop the old woman from attending to him.

    ¡°I just want to ask you two a question.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    Said the old man.

    ¡°Thank you in advance.¡±

    Jin smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Hypothetically, let¡¯s just say that there was a person who had lost everything that held meaning in their life, their family, friends, lovers, everything; now let¡¯s say that person was given false hope that kept him going for years, but he was still unable to reconnect with another human being because of fear that he¡¯ll lose them again and lived a miserable life of solitude? What if that person finally broke under that pressure and chose to not care about anything in this world anymore?¡±

    Jin¡¯s smiled grew wider.

    ¡°Tell me Elders, what is that person suppose to do now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The old couple were unable to respond to Jin¡¯s question. They were too intimidated by the dangerous vibe he was given off.

    Even though his smile looked sincere, it felt like a death god was smiling at them.

    They quickly broke under this pressure.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The old couple drew high powered weapons and were preparing to fire at him.

    However-

    ¡°Wrong answer, Elders.¡±

    Jin had disappeared from in front of them and was walking away behind them.

    ¡°The right answer is to destroy everything around him and die in style.¡±

    The heads of the old couple slid off their body and fell on the ground. Blood sprayed from their necks and stained pharmacy interior.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡±

    Jin took a step forward and entire pharmacy building lit up in gold light.

    ¡°Makoto Tactics: Demolition!¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    The pharmacy suddenly exploded and a giant pillar of gold light shot into the heavens.

    This pillar was so bright that it made the night sky look like it had a sun suddenly appear. It was also so big that everyone in the city could see it clearly.

    Of course this included the one itching for a fight for months, Miko.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Send word to everyone in Exsul.¡±

    He showed a bloodthirsty look in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s war time!¡±

    When Jun saw the huge pillar coming from the 4th District he couldnt but help but break out in cold sweat. He even strengthen his resolve to make his son survive this war no matter the sacrifice.

    ¡°It looks like he finally returned, that Jin.¡±

    Said Sebas as he looked through the window.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    ¡°Enough talk. Prepare for war!¡±

    He ordered.

    Luna said nothing and silently left to prepare her forces.

    As for Gear-

    ¡°Shit, it started! Holy fuck, its about to begin!¡±

    He started panicking while running around.

    ¡°Andre! Andre! It¡¯s time for war! Holy Shit!¡±

    Meanwhile Jin walked out of the destroyed pharmacy with a savage grin.

    He spread his arms and shouted so loud that it was almost like the whole city couldhear him.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s all get soaked in blood together! Kill, die, repeat! Let¡¯s make even the devils in the hell look at us with disgust!¡±

    Light started flying from his body and started to destroy everything around him. In no time the entire district was set ablaze with the screams ofits people echoing through the night.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all go to hell together!¡±

 Kaidoéˆ¥æªš On The Move

    The 17th District, Exsul Headquarters.

    ¡°Blood is spraying~. The saints are praying~. The Devils are killing, brains are spilling~. E-v-e-r-y thing is sooo fucking red!¡±

    Miko sat around a table singing while sharpening some throwing knives.

    He rubbed his finger on one of the blades and showed a satisfying smile when he felt the sharpness.

    ¡°Bones are crushing, the police are rushing, just to get killed~.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­.Arent you a bit too excited?¡±

    Chrome asked Miko while also preparing her gear with the rest of Silver Crow.

    ¡°Too excited? No way.¡±

    ¡°Then explain the mountain of weapons behind you!¡±

    Behind Miko were practically every weapon one could think of.

    There were guns, knives, swords, spears, poles, hammers, bombs¡­..

    There were even a ruler for some reason¡­.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m planning on using everything here.¡±

    He took up a glue gun.

    ¡°For example, I¡¯m gonna use this to glue captives eyes shut when I¡¯m torturing information out of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I wanna try that!¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°I know that this is nothing new, but you¡¯re pretty fucked up, you know that?¡±

    ¡°Not as much as your boss who started this war.¡±

    Miko said as he spun the knife in his hand before stabbing the table with it.

    ¡°Don, everyone is ready to move at your orders.¡±

    Yota came and reported.

    ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! Hey, Miko let¡¯s go already!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Ishma.¡±

    Miko placed his hand on the head of the overexcited Ishma to calm her down.

    ¡°What are the movements of the Pillars and the Syndicate?¡±

    ¡°The Pillars have already spread their forces all throughout the city to safe guard their properties. As for the Syndicate, several of their young officers have flown into a fit of rage because their base was attacked, and started to hunt down anyone related to the Pillars.¡±

    ¡°As I thought this war will occur all over the city.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°This will be fun.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get careless Miko.¡±

    Said Sapphire, who was also equipping herself with weapons.

    ¡°Once this really gets under the way, you¡¯ll be cornered from all sides with no way of escape. Not only that, you¡¯ll have face not only the Pillars and Syndicate but Jin and Kaido Khan as well. There¡¯s also a rumor that the leader of the Syndicate is very close to SS Class if he hasn''t reached it already. If that¡¯s true then he¡¯s the strongest person in this entire city.¡±

    ¡°Sapphire, how long have you¡¯ve known me?¡±

    ¡°Almost a year.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve known each other for so long yet you still don¡¯t seem to understand me.¡±

    Miko smiled innocently and said-

    ¡°I¡¯m a warmonger. The greater the war the more excitement I feel. So you telling me all this will just make want to go to war even more. It¡¯s like your cock teasing me.¡±

    After he said the last sentence he felt a little bloodlust from Bloom but ignored it.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to persuade you to not fight, I¡¯m just telling you that you mustn¡¯t underestimate the city just because you¡¯ve been breezing through it from the moment you''ve arrived here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going all out from the start.¡±

    The same time in district 4.

    After getting attacked by Jin Makoto, the Syndicate went into full war mode.

    They sent an alert to every organization associated with them telling them the time has come.

    It was time to take Grim City as their own!

    The Syndicate deployed all of their officers and warriors to meet up with their allies and lead the way to total victory.

    As he wasn¡¯t an official member of the Syndicate Kaido was put under the control of Blanche, who was still at the district.

    ¡°¡­¡­,¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    He sat quietly across from Blanche with his eyes closed.

    ¡°They say that the black Reaper as returned.¡±

    Said Blanche.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. My job is to help you people win this war, everything other than that isn¡¯t important.¡±

    Kaido replied.

    ¡°I beg to differ.¡±

    Said Kei Hanazawa, who was also there with his sister nana. They were ordered by their father to work under Blanche during this war.

    The three of them were the only subordinates Blanche had in the organization. However that wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Kaido alone was worth 1,000 men, it balanced out.

    ¡°Knowing who you¡¯re opponent is essential to any success.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then I see why you lost to Blanche in such a miserable manner.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Kei flew into a fight of rage but he didn¡¯t make any movements. That was because he could envision Kaido killing him 12 times over even before he took a step towards him.

    He glared at Kaido for a bit before sitting back down.

    From start to finish Kaido had his eyes closed and looked completely relax.

    ¡°Hahaha! I like you. You remind me of my old man.¡±

    Nana said with a laugh.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Kaido showed no response to her and silently sat there.

    Nana however didn¡¯t get mad. She liked Kaido¡¯s mysterious but wild aura.

    They stayed in silence for a while before Kaido slowly opened his eyes. He stood up and then started to walk away.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°The enemies are closing in on our location. I¡¯m going to take care of them.¡±

    He said without looking back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you!¡±

    Nana jumped up and said.

    ¡°No need. I can handle it all by myself.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for the others to respond before leaving.

    He exited the hidden district through the demolished pathway that was once in the pharmacy that Jin blew up.

    He walked down the destroyed street and looked around a bit before stopping.

    ¡°Roughly 200, huh?¡±

    He said as he looked at the large amount of people that surrounded him.

    ¡°I expected more since this was the enemies base, but it seems like the Pillars are being cautious.¡±

    ¡°Who is this punk, and what is he mumbling about?¡±

    One of the people surrounded Kaido said with an irritated tone.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s quivering in his boots after seeing how many of us are there?¡±

    ¡°You might be right? Maybe he was scared so badly he turned into a retard?¡±

    The others laughed and mocked Kaido. However as usual Kaido showed no reaction.

    ¡°I guess 200 is good enough for a warm up.¡±

    He said as he took his hands out of his pocket.

    ¡°A little warning before we begin. I was never taught how to hold back, so if you don¡¯t guard yourself properly, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°What? Is he really retar-?!¡±

    Before the man could finish his sentence, his head was sent flying by a punch by Kaido.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This naturally shocked the rest of the men.

    ¡°See? You didn¡¯t guard, and now you¡¯re dead.¡±

    Kaido said in monotone.

    ¡°Y-You bastard!¡±

    They flew into a fit of rage and charged towards Kaido with crazed expressions.

    *Boom!*

    Kaido¡¯s figure flickered and several bodies exploded like balloons.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Several people attacked him from all sides with blades.

    Kaido swung his hand and shattered the swords. He then spun around and ripped several people apart with a swing of his leg.

    He then punch a hole through a man and grabbed the person behind him by his neck.

    *Crush!*

    He crushed the neck and threw the body into the crowd.

    He then swung his arm and rid of the body his hand stabbed through.

    He turned around and saw that he was inches away from countless bloodthirsty enemies.

    ¡°I guess, I¡¯ll use them.¡±

    He flicked his fingers and released black claws from his finger tips.

    He swung his claws to the front.

    *Boom!*

    The ground ripped open and countless people were torn to shreds.

    He swung his claws to the right.

    *Boom!*

    He received the same result.

    Kaido lowered his center of gravity and then rushed forward. He swung both claws at the sametime.

    *Boom!*

    As if a typhoon had hit, dozens of bodies were easily ripped to shreds. Not only that, the buildings were sliced into pieces along with the road.

    ¡°M-Monster! This guy is a monster!¡±

    One of the attackers screamed crazily after seeing Kaido¡¯s strength.

    ¡°I remember him now! He¡¯s the former 4th Throne who disappeared months ago!¡±

    ¡°Shit! You¡¯re right! I didn¡¯t hear about him joining the Syndicate!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, run!¡±

    They shouted desperately, but they realized a little too late.

    Kaido took a step forward.

    *Boom!*

    The ground burst out into waves as the buildings shook vigorously.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Spikes of earth pierced through them and made them erected in the air as if they were put on display.

    ¡°Guess I was wrong. They weren¡¯t enough to be consider a warm up.¡±

    Kaido mumbled.

    He didn¡¯t even have a single speck of dirt on him, or did he broke a single sweat.

    ¡°Well, maybe they¡¯ll put up a better fight.¡±

    He said as he saw several tanks approaching him from all directions. There were several helicopters and other aircrafts in the air as well.

    Several spotlights landed on his body, making him visible in the dark night.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Kaido didn¡¯t wait for them to attack and rushed towards a tank.

    *Boom!*

    He crushed the cannon with a punch, and then ripped through the armor with his bare hands.

    ¡°Ekk!¡±

    The soldiers inside were scared shitless, so they started firing their guns at Kaido.

    Kaido didn¡¯t dodge and allowed the bullets to hit him. To the soldiers¡¯ surprise the bullets were crushed when they hit Kaido¡¯s skin.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need something more powerful to harm me.¡±

    He threw a punch and all of the soldiers were reduced to paste and their tank was sent flying.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    That¡¯s when the other tanks started firing at Kaido as well as the aircrafts.

    Flames spread throughout the area as the explosions grew bigger and bigger.

    However, Kaido was seen walking through the explosions like they were gentle breeze on his skin.

    He suddenly dashed forward and kicked the nearest tank into the air like a ball.

    He punched another one away, and then grabbed one more and threw it into a helicopter.

    *Boom!*

    He jumped and flatten another tank with a stomp. He then grabbed a destroyed tank by the Cannon and swung it like a bat.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    He batted two tanks away before jumping several hundred feet in the air. He swung the tank and swatted a helicopter to the ground.

    He then released the tank and allowed it fall along with him. He then use it as foothold and shot further into the air. Meanwhile the tank was blown to pieces by the force of his jump.

    He land on top of an aircraft and quickly destroyed it with a punch.

    *Boom!*

    He jumped on a nearby aircraft and did the same. He spun in the air and sliced a helicopter in two with an axe kick.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Kaido jumped around from aircraft to aircraft swiftly destroying them.

    The explosions lit up the sky like fireworks.

    ¡°Monster¡­.This guy is a god damn monster.¡±

    Kei muttered while watching Kaido through an observation satellite.

    ¡°See? I told you that Kaido was a beast.¡±

    Blanche said proudly.

    ¡°He¡¯s so cool!¡±

    Said Nana, with an excited expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided! I want him as my husband!¡±

    ¡°Woah, woah there. Did you forget that we¡¯re holding his girl hostage? Besides, I¡¯ll be scared shitless to have a brother-in-law like that.¡±

    Said Kei.

    ¡°Be quiet. I¡¯ve already decided, I¡¯ll definitely steal his heart.¡±

    She said with a determined expression.

    ¡°Well, good luck with that¡­.¡±

    Said Blanche.

    He looked back at the monitor and saw that Kaido had already destroyed all of the aircrafts and was falling towards the earth.

    *BOOOM!*

    The moment he landed, the ground burst open and a powerful shock wave destroyed remaining tanks and sent them flying.

    Even the buildings started to crumble.

    It was more like an asteroid had crashed into the earth rather than a person.

    Kaido stood in the center of the mass destruction that he had caused with a nonchalant look on his face.

    ¡°Well, I guess that barely qualifies as a warm up.¡±

 Lunacy

    District 1.

    After angering the Syndicate and official kicking off the war, Jin returned to the 1st District feeling rather satisfied with himself.

    He didn¡¯t go to Jun¡¯s headquarters and walked the streets and listened to the people.

    He could tell from the tense atmosphere that everyone was on edge. It was apparent to everyone that the war was about to get under way.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    As he was walking through the streets, his eyes caught the figure of a pink haired little girl.

    Jin could tell from her aura that this wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. However, the current Jin didn¡¯t fear a thing. After all, the dead had nothing to fear.

    He walked up to the girl with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Little girl, may I know who you are?¡±

    He said with a pleasant smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to qualifications to know.¡±

    Mari replied.

    ¡°I see. Then what do you want with me?¡±

    Jin didn¡¯t get angry and kept his calm.

    ¡°Jin Makoto, have you¡¯ve ever heard about the New Era?¡±

    ¡°New Era? Is that some kind of cult or something?¡±

    Jin said jokingly tone.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t deny that.¡±

    ¡°Woah, woah. I was just kidding you know. You aren¡¯t here to invite to join your cult are you?¡±

    Mari nodded.

    ¡°In all seriousness, New Era doesn¡¯t possess a religious belief to be call a cult. It¡¯s a secret organization that has been in existence for thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s so secretive, then why are you telling me about it? And in the middle of street to be exact?¡±

    ¡°Because we won¡¯t be a secret for much longer. Soon the whole world will don a new era whether they like it or not.¡±

    ¡°Quite the grand statement there. Just what is this New Era?¡±

    Jin asked.

    ¡°I can only tell you that if you decide to join us.¡±

    ¡°What? You expect me to blindingly join an organization I know nothing about? Only an idiot would do that.¡±

    ¡°What if I said that MYTH was apart of it?¡±

    ¡°That makes it even worse.¡±

    Jin sighed before saying-

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you little girl. I have no intention of living past the next couple days. I have no ambition, no dream, no obligation so trying to recruit me is useless.¡±

    Mari shook her head.

    ¡°You definitely won¡¯t die here, Jin Makoto. No, Kylie. Your destiny isn¡¯t so small that you¡¯ll die in a simple experiment.¡±

    ¡°So you guys know my real name. That says a lot about your information network.¡±

    Jin said as he squinted his eyes a little.

    ¡°We know everything we want to know. There¡¯s nothing that escapes us.¡±

    ¡°Such arrogance.¡±

    Mari didn¡¯t respond and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Are you just going to leave like that? Shouldn¡¯t you put a little bit of effort in recruiting me?¡±

    Asked Jin.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless as you are now.¡±

    Mari said as she walked away.

    Before she disappeared into the crowd she said this-

    ¡°If I were you I would remember the name Genesis, because when they make their move you and whole world will know just how terrifying the New Era is.¡±

    ¡°Genesis? Isn¡¯t that the mysterious organization that created the heat bombs?¡±

    By the time he said that Mari disappeared.

    ¡°Hmm¡­I wonder who she was. Well, if she knew about this experiment then she must be a high ranking member of MYTH. Then does that mean MYTH really is apart of this New Era?¡±

    Jin then remembered Mari¡¯s words.

    ¡°You definitely won¡¯t die here, Jin Makoto. No, Kylie. Your destiny isn¡¯t so small that you¡¯ll die in a simple experiment.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Destiny, huh?¡±

    Jin never really liked this word, but he couldnt deny that it existed.

    ¡°Well, if I really live past the next couple days then I¡¯ll look into this New Era.¡±

    *Boom!*

    A building not too far away from Jin was suddenly blown up after getting hit by a rocket.

    He looked a bit further down the street and saw several thugs riding on motorcycles firing randomly in the crowd of people and at the buildings.

    ¡°Looks like the war has finally started to spread.¡±

    Jin said with a smile.

    ¡°Whether I live or die is in the future. For now let¡¯s focus on the present.¡±

    A biker who was leading the pack started firing his weapon in Jin¡¯s direction.

    Jin evaded with minimal movement and then stepped on the ground.

    *Boom!*

    A golden spike suddenly erected from the ground and pierced the man in chest and forced him off the bike.

    The bike continued moving forward until Jin grabbed it and stopped it.

    ¡°And the present is currently in chaos.¡±

    He jumped on the bike and rode off after saying thanks for the bike.

    Meanwhile, the city had fully been engrossed in war.

    Explosions could be heard coming from all of the districts without exception.

    The forces of Pillars were clashing with the Syndicate and its allied forces with the intention of completely annihilating the other.

    The ordinary citizens were caught up between both sides and became collateral damage.

    There were some who believed that something must be done and joined either side.

    Those who believed that the Syndicate made them tremble in fear for too long and should be eradicated, joined the Pillars forces and attacked the criminals.

    Those who were faded up with the way the Pillars did things or had grudges against them, joined the Syndicate and started to attack the law enforcers.

    Either way, it was like the disease known as war had infected the people.

    ¡°Look at them go.¡±

    Miko said as he watched the citizens violent acts from the top of a skyscraper.

    ¡°''We are all born insane, it¡¯s just that some of us haven¡¯t realize it.'' I once said this to Sora before we fought Darius.¡±

    Miko smiled as he saw the disgusting expressions on their faces as they committed some of the most vile crimes.

    ¡°This scene is truly the perfect example of human nature. This is like a painting of lunacy at its finest.¡±

    Miko laughed as he said that.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your evil monologue, but when are you going to give the order?¡±

    Bloom¡¯s voice came from the earpiece Miko was wearing.

    ¡°Not yet. Both sides haven¡¯t shed enough blood yet.¡±

    His gaze swept across the city that was filled with constant explosions and flames.

    ¡°But you do have a point. We can¡¯t stay hidden forever and wait for the enemy to kill each other. Besides, both sides are definitely expecting us to join the fray. So it¡¯s not like we have the element of surprise.¡±

    A wicked smile slowly appeared on his face.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case then there¡¯s no need to hold back then.¡±

    A green and an azure light flashed and both Ishma and Regis appeared at his side.

    ¡°Okay. Run wild!¡±

    Miko suddenly started sprinting down the skyscraper without waiting for a response from his earpiece.

    He moved down the skyscraper like a track star down a field.

    He swung his hands to the side and gathered fire in one hand and lightning in the other.

    He jumped off the side of the building and combined the fire and lightning together.

    ¡°Electric Flame Cannon!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A burst of fire and lightning shot down towards the earth.

    When it hit countless people were blown away either set ablaze or suffering from electric shocks.

    Miko¡¯s grand display of power had drawn the attention of everyone in the area.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon King!¡±

    With all eyes on him, Miko grinned and pressed a button on his belt.

    Immediately after countless weapons like rockets, guns, and lasers appeared on his body and were pointing in every direction.

    With an excited and yet savage smile Miko said-

    ¡°Say goodnight to the bad guy!¡±

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    The surrounding area was bombard by Miko who had turned into a weapon of mass destruction.

    Countless people were blown away like leaves in the wind, mostly dying before they touched the ground again.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Miko laughed crazily as he fired his weapons without reserve.

    To him the entire city was the enemy, so there was no need to hold back.

    It was at this moment that Ishma fell out of the sky and landed near Miko.

    ¡°Finally I get to really run wild!¡±

    Demonic green aura burst forth from her body without reserve. When the citizens felt her bloodlust they all trembled in fear and started to flee in panic.

    The bloodlust of a True Demon wasn¡¯t something to laugh at. The average human could die from a cardiac arrest just from feeling it.

    Sinister dark green aura swirled around in Ishma¡¯s palms.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    She thrust her palms forward and it was like a hurricane from hell had descend upon the city.

    *BOOM!*

    Buildings started to be uprooted and people were turned into bloody mists. Everything it came intact with received a miserable end.

    ¡°Hahaha! Destruction is always fun to see!¡±

    Ishma laughed evilly.

    It was time like this that she really showed the qualities of being the daughter of Lucifer.

    ¡°Wow, you two seriously are made for each other.¡±

    Regis said as she watched Miko and Ishma wreck the city without care.

    ¡°Well I guess I¡¯m no better.¡±

    Her blade wings were released from her back.

    She smiled and flopped her wings.

    *BOOM!*

    The wind coming from her wings were like invisible blades, as they sliced through everything they came in contact with.

    Whether it be people, buildings or vehicles, everything was cut in front of these winds.

    With the three of them attacking without an ounce of mercy, the people who had numbered in its thousands had long either been killed or evacuated the area.

    Only the three were left.

    ¡°Hahaha! That was fun.¡±

    Ishma laughed.

    Miko nodded in agreement and took off his weapons after they ran out of ammo.

    ¡°War is always fun, no matter the Era.¡±

    Miko then spoke into his earpiece.

    ¡°Has Exsul been deployed yet?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already left their stations and headed to war after receiving your deployment order.¡±

    Bloom answered.

    ¡°What about your group?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already left for our hunt. Thanks again for allowing us to stop Jin.¡±

    When Miko and the others were discussing the division of the troops, Sapphire had requested the chance to engage Jin and beat some sense in him.

    Since Miko practically owned their lives now that they were being targeted by the whole city including the Pillars, his permission was needed. Otherwise they would betray their benefactor and would be left without any allies.

    It could also put a strain on Miko¡¯s and Bloom¡¯s relationship, which Sapphire didn¡¯t wish to do.

    To her surprise, Miko instantly agreed to them acting on their own.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood something here, Bloom.¡±

    Miko suddenly said.

    ¡°The reason why I gave you guys the okay to meet Jin is because I know that it would be useless. There¡¯s no way you guys can reach him, so I don¡¯t have to worry about losing one of my targets during this war.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe we can, we¡¯ll definitely reach him.¡±

    Bloom said with determination.

    ¡°Hahaha! Well, you can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. But having you guys locating him for me is beneficial.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°Well, good luck. And don¡¯t forget whose woman you are.¡±

    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no need to worry. I definitely won¡¯t disgrace your name by losing to anyone.¡±

    Miko smile in satisfaction and turned off his communicator.

    ¡°Before I fight jin and Kaido, I need a warm up.¡±

    Miko said as he looked at the person who was walking towards him while surrounded with thick bloodlust.

    This person was Sebas Lovefall, who was holding on to the zodiac suitcase in his hand.

    Miko smiled in excitement and said-

    ¡°Lets finish this once and all, Sebas!¡±

    Sebas growled with bloodshot eyes..

    ¡°Die, Miko!¡±

 Return Of Justice

    Miko stood across from Sebas who looked like he was ready to go, with a smile on his face.

    He glanced at the suitcase in his hand and sighed.

    ¡°So it came down this, huh? Don¡¯t you people have anything other than the Zodiac Suit? I¡¯ve already defeated them twice, even I would get bored you know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this will be the last time you¡¯ll ever see one!¡±

    Sebas immediately released the chains on the case and allowed the suit to wrap around his body.

    However to Miko¡¯s surprise he didn¡¯t stop there. The suit started to turn a bloody red as it seeped into Sebas¡¯ skin.

    ¡°He activated its berserker mode from the get go?¡±

    Miko who was disappointed before started to show interest again.

    The Zodiac Suit by itself wasn¡¯t anything special in his eyes, well at least the model that was in the city, but its Blood Overdrive was the strongest thing Miko has faced from arriving here.

    Calling it a warm up wasn¡¯t the right term anymore.

    This was a battle, and the first of many for Miko during this war.

    He watched as Sebas slender body grew extremely muscular and his skin turn red. He grew two bull horns that gave off a dark haze.

    He had transformed from a human into a monster.

    ¡°Motherfucker looks like Hellboy.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Sebas explosively kicked off the ground and immediately appeared in front of Miko.

    He threw a punch at Miko¡¯s, which Miko lifted his arm to block.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Miko was sent flying with his arms bent in an unnatural manner.

    *Boom!*

    He crashed into a building and caused it to crumble on top of him.

    *Boom!*

    The debris was blown away and Miko crawled out from under the rubble.

    ¡°Damn. That was at least three times stronger than when I faced Carter or Flow.¡±

    Miko swung his arms and they were forcibly set back in place.

    ¡°Looks like this will be fun.¡±

    The moment he said that Miko released his Qi to the max.

    His body was surrounded by gold, black, and white auras creating a beautiful scene.

    He charged forward and gathered his Qi around his fists and popped up in front of Sebas. He threw a punch, and Sebas countered with one as well.

    *Boom!*

    Sebas fist instantly crushed Miko¡¯s, however Miko still threw another punch without flinching.

    Sebas dodged it and punched Miko in the stomach.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Miko eyes were forcibly rolled over because of how heavy the punch was.

    Sebas tried to follow up with an uppercut but Miko jumped back before it could hit him.

    ¡°Fuck¡­cough! That was even heavier than before.¡±

    Miko said as he held his stomach.

    ¡°You¡¯re better than Flow and Carter when it comes to drawing out the suit¡¯s power.¡±

    Miko praised as he wiped the blood from his mouth.

    ¡°Tonight will be a long night so I wanted to preserve as much strength as possible, but it looks like I won¡¯t have that luxury.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and die!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Sebas charged towards Miko again intending to crush him.

    At that moment Miko¡¯s eyes turned gold and like that of a feline.

    The image of a lion faced dragon appeared behind him.

    ¡°Gallu, I¡¯m borrowing your power for a bit!¡±

    Miko welcomed Sebas charge with an attack of his own.

    *Boom!*

    The two collided and immediately started to exchange blows.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The air trembled with every punch that connected with flesh.

    Miko released a lion¡¯s roar and his aura suddenly grew stronger.

    ¡°Great Dragon¡¯s Roar!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Sebas was hit by a burst of golden flames which scorched his body.

    Miko followed up with a stomp to his chest.

    *Boom!*

    Sebas body was blown back a few meters but he didn¡¯t fall.

    He released a terrifying roar and his already muscular body grew even larger.

    ¡°Fuck, he looks like the red hulk. I didn¡¯t know that he was such a big fan of comics.¡±

    Miko showed a thumbs up.

    ¡°Nice cosplay!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Sebas replied with a punch to the face.

    Miko¡¯s head bent back along with his body, because of the blow.

    Miko suddenly sprung up and headbutt Sebas without care for his horns.

    ¡°I can feel the hate Sebas! But guess what?¡±

    Miko hit Sebas with a powerful uppercut as the image of Gallu appeared behind him again.

    ¡°The feeling''s mutual!¡±

    Sebas said nothing as he grabbed Miko by the throat and threw him like a doll.

    *Boom!*

    Miko crashed through a building before landing back on the streets.

    He looked up and saw Sebas falling towards him while aiming a stomp at his head.

    *Boom!*

    He rolled out of the way and quickly got his feet.

    He jumped and kicked Sebas under the chin and caused him to stepped back.

    ¡°Great Dragon Fist!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko¡¯s Fist twisted into Sebas abdominal and caused him to puke up blood.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Sebas furiously slammed both fist onto Miko¡¯s back and sent him slamming into ground.

    Miko clenched his teeth and hit Sebas with a jumping headbutt.

    Miko then grabbed Sebas by the face and slammed his head and body into the asphalt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, Vermin!¡±

    Miko lifted him by his face and threw him with a spin.

    He then drew more power from Gallu before charging forward.

    Sebas crashed into a building and was embedded in a wall.

    When his vision cleared he saw Miko immediately in front of him.

    *Boom!*

    Miko clotheslined him through the building with great force.

    Sebas body bounced a few times before he immediately sprung to his feet.

    Miko sprung towards him, seeing that Sebas grabbed a nearby car with his gigantic hand and hit Miko with it.

    Miko was sent flying to the side, Sebas chased him and punched him into the ground.

    *Crush!*

    ¡°Guaah?!¡±

    Sebas wailed as he felt his fist and wrist getting crushed.

    His arm was suddenly pulled and Miko headbutt him. Sebas pulled his head back but Miko once again pulled him in for another headbutt.

    Sebas vision blurred and Miko came up on one knee and headbutt him again.

    He stood up and grabbed Sebas¡¯, who was on his knees, face and headbutt him with all of his strength.

    Miko¡¯s head started bleeding, while Sebas bent back unnaturally and fell on his back.

    Miko watched as the suit Sebas was wearing turned into liquid under him. The liquid then started to move towards the suitcase it came from of its own accord.

    Miko paid its strange behavior no mind and looked down on Sebas.

    ¡°Bastard, for a damn she-male you sure was tough.¡±

    Miko lifted Sebas by the throat as he said so.

    He was about to strangle him to death when-

    *Boom!*

    His arm that was holding Sebas suddenly exploded.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This naturally shocked Miko greatly.

    He distanced himself from Sebas and saw the spot his standing in explode.

    He held what was left of his arm and glared at the person was who walking in his direction.

    ¡°I wondered if you were going to show. In fact I always wanted to meet you, but not like this, Bloody Justice.¡±

    Andre Bernard, alias Bloody Justice, stood in front of Miko.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon King Miko. I apologize for the rude greeting, but I was in a rush and accidentally blew your arm off.¡±

    Andre said with a casual tone.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t sweat it.¡±

    Miko¡¯s body released an azure light which mostly focused around his arm.

    ¡°Look, its already healed.¡±

    He said as he waved his hand at Andre.

    This was Miko¡¯s ability as Tia¡¯s proxy, Primordial Recreation.

    This ability allows Miko to reconstruct any part of his body in an instant. However, the price was a few years off his life, which was the reason why Miko barely used it.

    Even though he possesses enough life force to live for several thousand years without a problem, Miko still didn¡¯t like the idea of using his lifeforce to heal his wounds.

    The current situation however didn¡¯t leave a choice.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Andre was slightly surprised to see Miko regenerate his arm so quickly, but only a little.

    After fighting Jin not many things can shake him to core any more

    ¡°May I know the reason why you¡¯re blocking me?¡±

    ¡°A familial request.¡±

    Andre answered.

    ¡°I see. Gear sent you.¡±

    Andre didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°You know I¡¯ve never actually met him before. Well I also haven¡¯t met Luna in person but I still blew up her district.¡±

    Miko said with a small laugh.

    ¡°I heard. That woman is on my list so I¡¯m bit gracious that you didn¡¯t kill her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, someone else have claimed her head.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The two spoke casually while surrounded by rubble and explosions echoing in the distance.

    ¡°So? Did you also come for my head? Considering the things I¡¯ve done it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a vigilante or two wants my head.¡±

    ¡°I do want your head, but unfortunately that time isn¡¯t now. For now I¡¯m going take Sebas Lovefall and leave.¡±

    Andre waved his hand and Sebas body floated off the air and hovered beside him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t allow that. You see my fans would be disappointed if I let a Pillar go just because you said so.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°Your fans disappointment is of no importance to me.¡±

    ¡°I can say the same about your familial request.¡±

    Miko stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Hand over Sebas or die.¡±

    ¡°I refuse to do either .¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Black and white aura started blending together inside Miko¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Then die. Fuckoff Blast!¡±

    Miko shot the energy ball at Andre.

    *Boom!*

    However, both Andre and Sebas disappeared before it reach him.

    He reappeared beside Miko swung his arm.

    *Boom!*

    Miko suddenly felt like his body had imploded as he felt several of his organs burst.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    He coughed up a large amount of blood and even some lumps of meat.

    ¡°Impressive. I actually tried to destroy you just now but your body withstood my ability.¡±

    Andre commented from the side as Miko fell to one knee.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re special just like Jin Mako-¡±

    Andre was unable to finish because his face was suddenly grabbed by Miko¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Fucker!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko immediately slammed his head into the ground so hard it created a crater.

    *Boom!*

    Miko was forced to let go when he was hit by an invisible force again.

    Andre stood up with his head bleeding.

    ¡°You scum!¡±

    He immediately flew in a fit of rage.

    Just as he was about to charge at Miko, his body came to a halt.

    The reason was because Miko¡¯s body rose while surrounded by a crimson aura.

    ¡°Damn brat!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He took a step forward and the ground started to crack open as crimson aura started seeping from the ground.

    ¡°You want to fight, then come! I¡¯ll show you the limit of your ¡®Godly power¡¯!¡±

    His demonic aura started thickening and markings started to slowly appear on his face.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?! Come puny god!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Andre stood in place and didn¡¯t respond.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know Miko, he could tell from his aura that getting into a fight with him would definitely lead to a bloody battle to the death. It was a type of battle that Andre couldn¡¯t take apart of yet.

    Ironically, Miko¡¯s anger was what made him regain his cool and remember his purpose.

    ¡°Although I would like to stick around and do everything in my power to erase you, I have a debt I need to repay first.¡±

    Before Miko could respond, Andre had already disappeared with Sebas and the Zodiac Suit.

    After Andre left Miko started to calm down. He began to check his injures.

    ¡°That bastard really did a number on my organs.¡±

    Miko grumbled.

    He decided to focus on healing his injuries for now and then rejoin the war.

    The war had just started so he couldntafford to be taken out so early.

    After all, there were far more intense battles to come.

 Silver Crow Vs Jin Makoto

    While Miko was focusing on healing his organs, Bloom and the rest of Silver Crow had returned to the entertainment District where their second base was located.

    As they expected, even this part of the city was in chaos.

    There were enforcers clashing with thugs from the Syndicate in the middle of the street.

    A lot of teens and young adults were seen fleeing from the battles, but there were also some joining in to take on the enforcers or the thugs.

    ¡°Looks like Code Breaker has yet to deploy any men here.¡±

    Zetsu said after seeing that no one affiliated with Exsul were among the battles.

    ¡°Exsul only just started to join the fray, it will take a time for them to spread out to the entire city.¡±

    Bloom answered.

    ¡°What makes you think that Jin will be here, Sapphire?¡±

    She asked while looking around.

    ¡°A hunch.¡±

    ¡°A hunch?¡±

    Sapphire nodded.

    ¡°¡­.Well, considering that you¡¯ve known him the longest then we''ll just have work off that.¡±

    Bloom said while scanning the area.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when something caught her eye.

    In the middle of the chaos where several stores were destroyed, a single table stood out.

    That table was located at a caf¨¦ and had a single person sitting around it.

    That person was the most out of place person she¡¯s ever seen. They were eating a sandwich and drinking coffee while the entire district was set ablaze.

    It made Bloom wonder if she was seeing an illusion.

    ¡°Hey¡­.Do you guys see that?¡±

    She said as she pointed towards the table.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The rest of Silver Crow turned and looked at where she pointed.

    ¡°The hell?¡±

    They were all shocked but none more than Sapphire.

    ¡°Jin?!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s jin?¡±

    The rest were skeptical. The person sitting at the table and the Jin Makoto they remembered were far too different after all.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m certain. That¡¯s Jin.¡±

    However, Sapphire stuck by her statement.

    ¡°You guys might not know, because Jin had always dominated his battles, but Jin has more than one appearance.¡±

    ¡°More than one appearances? You mean there¡¯s more than one Jin?¡±

    Reiji asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid.¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s right.¡±

    Sapphire shot down Zetsu refuting reiji.

    ¡°A few years ago Jin encountered an opponent that he couldn¡¯t handle and was pushed into a corner. It was then I saw it, Jin¡¯s Day Form.¡±

    ¡°Day Form?¡±

    Sapphire nodded.

    ¡°The Jin that we¡¯re all used to is Jin¡¯s Night Form, his Day Form is completely different. I¡¯ve only seen it once but his Day form looks a bit similar to the Jin sitting there. He even mentioned once that neither forms were his real appearance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Bloom thought about what Sapphire said for a while before saying-

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll have to check and see for ourselves.¡±

    She then started to approach the table with Silver Crow following behind her.

    They cautiously approached the table while keeping their eyes on the person sitting there.

    Even now they couldn¡¯t fathom how could someone be so casual in this chaos. Even they had to repel a few enforcers and thugs before reaching the table.

    They stopped in front of the table, but the person sitting there didn¡¯t seem to acknowledge their existence because they started to play a video game on their phone while placing their feet on the table.

    Sapphire was the one to speak first.

    ¡°Jin? It¡¯s you right, Jin?¡±

    The person, Jin heard the voice and looked up and looked at her with his bright blue eyes.

    ¡°Oh? If it isn¡¯t Sapphire? Long time no see.¡±

    He said with a casual smile.

    ¡°Oh, you brought the rest of Silver Crow? That¡¯s great! Please have a seat.¡±

    Jin snapped his fingers and the table suddenly enlarged and six chairs appeared out of nowhere.

    This was a feature that the caf¨¦ had from before the war.

    Bloom and the others looked at each other in confusion before taking a seat each.

    Sapphire and Bloom sat the closest to Jin.

    ¡°¡­..You¡¯re the Boss, right?¡±

    Chrome asked.

    ¡°Of course. I even know about the mole under your left breast.¡±

    ¡°I-I told you to keep quiet about that!¡±

    Chrome frantically scream.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The rest of the members subconsciously had their eyes drawn to her breasts, which made her hide her chest.

    ¡°Hahaha! Sorry, sorry. I haven¡¯t seen you guys in so long I just felt like teasing you for a bit.¡±

    Jin said while laughing.

    This surprised the others because Jin wasn''t one to laughlike that, they didn¡¯t know how to react.

    ¡°Jin, what happened to you?¡±

    Sapphire couldn¡¯t help but to ask.

    ¡°Hm? Nothing really. I¡¯ve just decided to throw away my burdens and return to my real self. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Throw away your burdens?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s take about you guys.¡±

    Jin looked at Bloom.

    ¡°You¡¯ve matured.¡±

    He then look at the rest of them.

    ¡°All of you have, it looks like. I take it that it means that you¡¯ve all finally became independent of me.¡±

    A proud look appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Good, then you guys don¡¯t need me any more.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Sapphire sprung to her feet.

    ¡°Why does it sound like your planning on leaving us forever?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I am. I mean you¡¯ve all should¡¯ve heard by now.¡±

    Jin leaned back in his seat and said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    No one said anything because Jin was right. Miko had told them what Kaido told him about Jin¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Why the long face? You¡¯ve all got Bloom to lead you, it¡¯s not like I was a great leader anyway.¡±

    ¡°But you are the leader.¡±

    Bloom said.

    Jin shook his head.

    ¡°Why do you think the group is called Silver Crow?¡±

    He pointed at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you. I remember the first time I saw you use your powers. You were flying in the air while your silver hair glistened under the sun. It was a beautiful sight.¡±

    He smiled gently at Bloom.

    ¡°At that time I thought, ¡®Ah, what a beautiful sight. I can¡¯t believe that there was still something so pure in the world¡¯. That was when I decided to give you true wings fitting of a Crow. And that¡¯s Silver Crow.¡±

    Sapphire said nothing because she had always knew that was the true reason behind the formation of Silver Crow, to give Bloom a place to spread her wings.

    ¡°So Silver Crow can easily survive without me.¡±

    Jin said as he stood up from his seat.

    ¡°Now then, shall we get started?¡±

    ¡°Jin?¡±

    They looked at him confusingly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you all come here to stop me?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Even though that was their original intentions, actually coming face to face with him made them forget about their purpose.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who started this mess, so isn¡¯t it your jobs to put an end to me, Silver Crow?¡±

    As he said that, Jin¡¯s carefree aura disappeared and it was replaced by a strong oppressive aura.

    ¡°Jin-¡±

    ¡°Just to make it clear, I have no intention of backing down. If you want to stop me and weaken the Pillars military strength, then you¡¯ll have to kill me. Otherwise I won¡¯t stop fanning the flames of war in this city.¡±

    He interrupted Bloom and sapphire who wanted to plead to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring down this whole city to hell with me, that is the only reason I¡¯m still here.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The moment he said that he received a punched in the face from Sapphire.

    ¡°If you want to die so badly, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    She shouted.

    Jin smiled at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, Sapphire!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He punched her in the stomach and caused her feet to lift off the ground.

    Sapphire clenched her teeth and kneed him in the face, before leaping back.

    ¡°Sapp-¡±

    ¡°What are you hesitating for Bloom Newgate?!¡±

    Sapphire interrupted Bloom with a shout.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone putting the lives of everyone in the city at risk! Isn¡¯t it Silver Crow¡¯s duty to eliminate such a person?!¡±

    She shouted while glaring at the smiling Jin. Tears were seen gathering her eyes, but she quickly wiped them away from her eyes.

    ¡°The enemy is front of us! So why are you hesitating, Silver Crow?!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Sapphire words sent a jolt through everyone¡¯s body.

    Bloom clenched her teeth and fists.

    ¡°Silver Crow¡­.¡±

    Her body trembled as she gave the order.

    ¡°The target is Jin Makoto! All members are to show no mercy! If necessary you¡¯re allowed to kill him!¡±

    Jin¡¯s eyes widen for a bit before a proud smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±

    The rest of Silver Crow shouted in unison.

    ¡°Well said!¡±

    Jin charged at them, the first one to counter him was once again Sapphire.

    *Boom!*

    She covered herself in crystals and punched him in the chest.

    Jin shrugged it off and slammed his palm in her stomach.

    ¡°Makoto Tactics: Blooming Rose!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A golden rose burst out of Sapphire¡¯s back as she was sent flying into a store.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Jin heard a crackling sound and turned around to see both Reiji and Nico sending lightning and fire attacks at him.

    *Boom!*

    He was hit in the stomach and chest at the sametime.

    ¡°Too soft!¡±

    Jin grabbed both of their arms and lifted them over his head before slamming them into the ground.

    *Boom!*

    However, he was hit in the side by Chrome and Bloom at the sametime.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Even he could help but to cough up blood, when the sound waves from Chrome combined with Bloom¡¯s gravity powers and attacked his organs.

    He quickly released reiji and Nico and grabbed towards the girls.

    ¡°Jin!¡±

    However before he could Sapphire shot out of the store and kicked him under chin.

    When his head was blown back he saw Zetsu spin over his head with thrusting down a spear.

    He immediately used the momentum from getting kicked to perform a backflip.

    *Boom!*

    Zetsu¡¯s spear stabbed into the ground, but several broken pieces of iron shot towards Jin from all directions.

    Jin immediately used raw mana to form a golden spear in his hand.

    He spun the spear and then deflected the pieces of metal like he was performing a dance.

    He then thrust the spear at Sapphire who was attacking from the front.

    The spear pierced into a her shoulder, but that didn¡¯t stop her charge.

    ¡°Rahh!¡±

    She continued to move forward and ignored the pain. This caught Jin off guard which allowed her to approach him.

    ¡°Come to your god damn senses!¡±

    *Boom!*

    She punched jin in the face with all of her strength which made him fly back and crash into the caf¨¦.

    Bloom appeared over it and thrust her palm downward.

    *Boom!*

    The caf¨¦ was flatten instantly and a palm shaped crater was formed n the ground.

    Chrome ran up to the crater and condense sound into a ball before throwing it at the crater.

    *Boom!*

    The crater expanded with an explosive sound.

    Lightning and flames then shot down from the heavens and hit Jin as well, while hundreds off rubble were thrown at him.

    *Boom!*

    All of Silver Crow started to mercilessly attack Jin who was being pinned down.

    But then-

    *Boom!*

    A bright light spread out and devoured their attacks.

    Jin was then seen floating out of the crater with his body glowing as bright as the sun.

    He had entered his Day Mode.

    ¡°Not bad. As always your coordination is impressive, but it isn¡¯t enough to overcome absolute power.¡±

    He said with a bright smile.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re former comrades I''ll let you in on a secret about my Day Mode.¡±

    He stretched his hand towards Sapphire.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    She immediately flew into his grasp against her own will.

    ¡°The reason why it¡¯s called Day Form is because I¡¯m literally a human sun when using it.¡±

    Sapphire started kicking him but Jin continued.

    ¡°Did you know? A sun have it¡¯s own gravitational field.¡±

    *Crack!*

    Cracks started to appear in the ground as chunks of earth started floating around Jin.

    ¡°As a self aware sun, I¡¯m able to control every single aspect of the sun. For example, it''s gravity.¡±

    Silver Crow members stared in shock as many buildings started to float in the air around Jin.

    The buildings started falling towards them.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Bloom quickly used her power to hold them up.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh?!¡±

    She heard a scream and saw Sapphire screaming out in pain as electric shocks flowed into her.

    ¡°Sapphire!¡±

    Before Bloom could help her, Sapphire already went limp in Jin¡¯s palms.

    ¡°Did you know? There¡¯s Electric Currents within the sun.¡±

    ¡°Jin!¡±

    Chrome, Zetsu, Nico and Reiji angrily rushed towards Jin.

    *Pierce!*

    However before they could touch him pieces of pipe burst out of the ground and stabbed them in the back.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    They coughed blood as they were impaled and risen up like flags.

    ¡°The sun also possesses its own magnetic field.¡±

    As Jin said that several more pieces of iron burst out of the ground and stabbed into them, until they were no longer able to move.

    ¡°JIN MAKOTO!¡±

    Bloom flew into a fit of rage and caused the entire district to flatten under an immense increase in gravitational force.

    Only the members of Silver Crow and Jin were spared from being reduced into pancakes.

    The space above her head started to distort as a purple ball the size of a mansion appeared. This ball was made of pure gravitational force and had enough destructive ability to destroy this District three times over.

    In the face of the angry bloom, Jin still wore a casual smile.

    Bloom threw down the ball in a fit of rage.

    Jin threw Sapphire one side and lifted his arm.

    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s not forget about the supernova.¡±

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    An invincible burst of powerful flames spread out and engulf the entire district and even half of the district next to it.

    When it faded, the only thing that was left was a wasteland.

    Every building, road, and monument were destroyed without exception.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Jin looked down on Bloom who laid unconsciously on the ground.

    He then looked at the members of Silver Crow who were seriously injured like Bloom and were even at death¡¯s door.

    Other than him, they were the only ones who survived the blast. Of course that was intentional on Jin¡¯s part.

    He sighed and dragged them into a pile.

    He pointed his palm at them.

    A warm light wrapped around them and slowly healed their wounds until the point their lives were no longer in danger.

    Meanwhile in the background, the sun slow rose and lit up the entire city.

    ¡°Of course, the sun is also the source of life. So things like this are naturally."

    Jin then turned his back to them and started to walk away.

    ¡°Goodbye, Silver Crow. It was fun.¡±

    It was like this the first night of the war ended and a new day of war began.

 The Syndicate Makes Its Move

    The ruins of the 2nd District.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko stood over the members of Silver Crow who were stocked on top of each other.

    He silently activated his Dragon Rage and created three arms of aura, which he used to pick up Bloom, Sapphire and Chrome.

    ¡°Hm? It looks like they were beaten pretty badly.¡±

    Said Regis who appeared beside him.

    ¡°Looks like it went as how I expected it to.¡±

    Said Miko.

    He activated his Heavenly Qi and started to pour it into the girls.

    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s signs of rapid healing in their bodies. Looks like they were on the verge of death not too long ago but were healed by a third party.¡±

    Miko said as he analyzed their injuries.

    Shortly after he said that, the girls started to open their eyes.

    ¡°¡­Miko?¡±

    The first to speak was Bloom.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    Mika casually responded.

    ¡°What happened to Jin?!¡±

    Sapphire suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Who knows? After defeating you guys he probably left after healing you.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.Weren¡¯t able to stop him.¡±

    She suddenly look dejected.

    ¡°As agreed, you guys are to leave Jin Makoto to me. You¡¯ll focus on something different during this war.¡±

    Said Miko, while he continued his treatment of them.

    ¡°Miko, Jin is really powerful. I mean really powerful. He effortlessly defeated us and even took on one of my strongest attacks head on and still walked away.¡±

    Bloom worriedly said.

    Miko didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled at her.

    She could tell from his smile that she couldn''t change his mind.

    What she wanted to do the most was to prevent Jin and Miko from killing each other. Even if Jin was merciless against them, she still didn¡¯t want to see him dead. She also naturally didn¡¯t want to see Miko dead either.

    It was for this reason why she wanted to stop Jin last night, but unfortunately she wasn¡¯t up to the task.

    ¡°You guys should be okay with this.¡±

    Miko said as he released them and made them stand on their own.

    ¡°What about the boys?¡±

    Chrome asked.

    ¡°Their men aren¡¯t they? They can just shrug it off.¡±

    Chrome didn¡¯t know how to respond to that.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for someone I can have some fun with.¡±

    Miko said with a mischievous smile.

    Bloom immediately knew that he was talking about Jin, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Miko had already given her a chance and she blew it.

    She could only focus on her second target for this war.

    Miko was beginning to walk away, but he stopped first.

    ¡°Ah, yeah. Andre Bernard is back in action. I would be careful if I were you. He had his eyes sent on you didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Sapphire nodded.

    ¡°Thanks for the warning.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t saw anything else and simply nodded at Bloom before flying off with his dragon wings.

    ¡°Are your injuries okay?¡±

    Tiamat suddenly appeared next to him and asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s wrong? I thought you were going to stay at the base until this was over.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I was but there¡¯s something I bed to inform you about.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°The other proxy in the city has come out of isolation.¡±

    District 0, the Syndicate¡¯s base.

    Inside the 0th District there was a grand oriental style shrine. The doors for this shrine suddenly opened and a wave of majestic aura swept through the district.

    This aura was first detected by Kaido and then Nana; Kei and Blanche were late to detect it.

    Kaido silently looked towards the direction of the shrine and showed a rarely serious face.

    ¡°Getting Hana back could be quite harder than I expected.¡±

    He mumbled and watched as someone slowly approached them.

    The person had a small and fragile figure, they were wrapped in majestic oriental robes that would normal be worn royalty.

    They had long azure hair, green draconic eyes, and an enchanting face that had an apathetic look.

    This was the leader of the Twin Dragon Syndicate, Tang Hian.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    When Kei and nana saw Tang they immediately kneeled before him.

    ¡°Taiga¡¯s children huh?¡±

    Tang glance at Kei and Nana before looking around.

    His eyes fell on Blanche.

    ¡°Jean Pierre Blanche, from the fact that you¡¯re here I take it that you¡¯ve surrendered to my Syndicate?¡±

    Blanche also kneeled.

    ¡°It¡¯s as you¡¯ve said, Boss Tang. I came to realize that the Syndicate is a supreme organization that I can¡¯t do anything against. As such I¡¯ve decided to join it in hopes of reaching a level I¡¯ve never dreamed of.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you had a sweet tongue and could talk your way into heaven, it¡¯s seems that really is the case.¡±

    Said Tang as he looked down on Blanche.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You may rise.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Blanche, Kei, and Nana all rose together when Tang said that.

    Tang then turned his gaze on Kaido who was sitting by himself in a corner.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Kaido didn¡¯t reply to Tang and kept his eyes closed as if ignoring him.

    ¡°Boss Tang, his name is Kaido. He¡¯s an old associate of mine.¡±

    Seeing Kaido¡¯s attitude Blanche quickly spoke up.

    ¡°Your associate seems to be upset about something. Could it be that he¡¯s not here willfully?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­.¡±

    Blanche didn¡¯t know to respond because he had yet to get a grasp on Tang¡¯s personalty. He didn¡¯t know if he was one to condone threatening people to work for him.

    This was reasonable, because even though Tang was the boss of the Syndicate, it¡¯s affairs were mostly handled by the Taiga and Aoi, Tang was rumored to be always focusing on his training and didn¡¯t care for the Syndicate¡¯s crime activities. So even if the Syndicate committed crimes that didn¡¯t mean that their methods were to his liking.

    ¡°Your subordinates took someone very important to me, I¡¯m just here to get them back.¡±

    Kaido spoke with monotone.

    ¡°I see. The fact that taiga and Aoi went that far just to have you on our side speaks of your value.¡±

    Said Tang.

    ¡°I trust their decision, hence I support their actions.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you won¡¯t give me back Hana?¡±

    Tang nodded.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Kaido stood up and started to walk towards the exit.

    ¡°Kaido, where are you going?¡±

    Blanche asked.

    ¡°Work. The Boss is here now so the base should be safe without my presence. So I need to make myself useful in some other way.¡±

    He stopped at looked at Tang.

    ¡°Is that okay with you, Boss?¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish.¡±

    That was all Tang said before heading deeper into the 0th District.

    ¡°Roger that.¡±

    Kaido started to leave again but he stopped and looked at Blanche.

    His gaze was cold and abnormally emotionless.

    ¡°Jean-Pierre D¡¯Arc, if anything happens to Hana I¡¯ll destroy you and the Syndicate. I¡¯m sure you remember just how savage I can be.¡±

    His eyes turned draconic the moment he said so.

    This was the first time Blanche seen that look in his eyes in years. It made him remember just how much of a beast Kaido was.

    ¡°You have been warned.¡±

    After saying that he left the district.

    He appeared in the destroyed 2nd District and looked up at the sun towering in the sky.

    ¡°Hana, looks like I really have to break my promise with you to keep another promise I made a long time ago.¡±

    The moment he said that the atmosphere around him changed.

    ¡°I refuse to be anyone¡¯s toy again. As such I need to return to my old self.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The ground under his suddenly started cracking like it was suffering from an immense weight.

    A rune suddenly appeared in the middle of his forehead.

    *Clank!*

    The sounds of locks being opened echoed throughout the area.

    The rune disappeared and the look in Kaido¡¯s eyes changed to that of a beast.

    He had removed the restrictions placed on his body all those years ago.

    With them gone, his monstrous powers had returned and he was free to become the beast he was created to be.

    He teeth turned into fangs and his eyes, that were already draconic, became even redder as if they were ready to bleed.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    *Boom!*

    With an explosive sound, Kaido disappeared from the 2nd District and made his way into the city.

    Meanwhile, the Right Fang of the Syndicate Taiga Kitora was inside the back of a limousine.

    This limousine was cruising down the bloodstained road of the city.

    If he looked on either side, he could see numerous acts of violence being carried out. However as if he didn¡¯t care he sat with his eyes close and his arms crossed.

    It was then that a video call came through on the monitor in the limo.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    The one who appeared was the Syndicate¡¯s Left Fang Aoi Tsuyoshi.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Asked Taiga.

    ¡°I just got word that the boss has left his seclusion.¡±

    Aoi didn¡¯t beating around the bush like she normally would and cut to the chase.

    ¡°I see. That explains the majestic aura like felt earlier. As expected it seems that he¡¯s grown even stronger.¡±

    Aoi nodded vigorously.

    ¡°With the boss out of seclusion this war is a sure win!¡±

    She spoke with an excited tone.

    ¡°I agree. But we still need to do our jobs, so don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m approaching my target as we speak.¡±

    ¡°Good. Also be sure to don¡¯t underestimate your opponent.¡±

    ¡°Underestimate?¡±

    Aoi moved her camera so that Taiga could see behind. There were a sea of thugs and vehicles marching behind her; ready to fight a war.

    ¡°I might¡¯ve even overdid it with the preparations.¡±

    She said with a laugh.

    ¡°What about on your end?¡±

    ¡°My end?¡±

    The limo slowly came a stop and a tough looking man came out and opened his door.

    ¡®I¡¯ve just arrived.¡±

    If you look outside you would see a gigantic gate in the not so far distance. This was the gate which Miko came through.

    In other words, he was in the 1st District.

    ¡°I see. Then good luck. Be sure to look out for any traps set by that snake Jun Mizune.¡±

    ¡°Same to you. Watch out for Luna Isabel and keep a look out for Exsul.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, i''ll seize all of the city¡¯s money before they arrive. You better watch out for them yourself.¡±

    Taiga nodded and ended the call.

    He stepped out of his limo and looked around at his sea of strong looking thugs eager to prove themselves with blood shed.

    He took a deep breathbefore saying.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready to seize this city¡¯s alchemy!¡±

 The Battle Of District 1

    After Taiga declared his intention to seize the city¡¯s alchemy secrets, his followers all grew excited.

    It was common knowledge that the 1st District was where the Alchemy Sector was located.

    It was located here rather than the 20th District which was the most technological advance District in the city, because of an agreement among the Pillars that Jun was to supervise the city¡¯s Alchemy.

    The reason for them doing so is unknown, but for the persons here the reason was unimportant.

    They were now ready to raid the district and take the alchemy for themselves. If they were to be successful, they would be one step closer to overthrowing the Pillars as leaders of the city.

    However, seizing the 1st District won¡¯t be easy.

    Taiga stood in front of the entrance to the district with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°Jun Mizune seems to have expected our arrival. He¡¯s already prepared quite a reception.¡±

    He looked into the district and saw a sea of soldiers armed with high powered weapons. There were countless aircrafts in the air as well as a countless amount of androids.

    ¡°These soldiers¡­¡­They¡¯re homunculi.¡±

    Taiga said after sensing the odd aura coming from the soldiers.

    ¡°I see. They''ve prepared these beforehand.¡±

    Taiga took the first step into the district.

    ¡°However, these are just low class homunculi who can¡¯t even think for themselves. So they shouldn''t pose to be a problem.¡±

    The moment he entered the district countless weapons locked onto his body. However he showed no signs of fear.

    ¡°I am the Right Fang of the Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate, Taiga Kitora!¡±

    His voice was heavy and loud. It easily echoed to every corner of district.

    ¡°Taiga, long time no see.¡±

    It was at this moment Jun¡¯s face appeared in the sky as a projection.

    ¡°What business do you have with my District?¡±

    Said jun.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. I¡¯ll give you one final chance. Submit or die!¡±

    Jun burst out laughing.

    ¡°You know, I was once a well respected person but as of late I¡¯ve been made a mockery of over and over again.¡±

    His expression suddenly turned furious.

    ¡°Fuck you all! The only one who¡¯ll die is you!¡±

    *Boom!*

    An explosion came from inside the District which drew the attention of Jun and Taiga.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±

    Shouted Jun.

    ¡°My lord, we¡¯re under attack! It¡¯s Exsul!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Both Jun and Taiga were shocked to hear the report.

    They both anticipated Exsul intrusion but not yet. They thought that they would attack while both sides were in the middle of fighting. They would¡¯ve never expected for them to attack them before they even threw the first punch.

    ¡°How did they sneak in?!¡±

    Shouted jun.

    Taiga-

    ¡°Attack! Kill everyone in our way!¡±

    He ordered his men to attack.

    His reason for doing so was simple.

    If he used the chaos caused by Exsul, eliminating Jun¡¯s army would be far much easier. There was also the fact that he couldn¡¯t allow Exsul to obtain the alchemy secrets in the city.

    ¡°Fuck! Repel the enemy! Destroy both the Syndicate and Exsul!¡±

    Jun angrily ordered.

    The Syndicate charged into the district with heinous and bloodthirsty expressions, while Jun¡¯s forces split up and attack both enemies.

    *Boom!*

    It took only a few seconds for the district to plunge into chaos.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Gunfire echoed throughout the district as bodies were mowed down from both sides.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A dozen disfigured bodies were sent flying after a beastly roar echoed out.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Mad Bull of Exsul, Yota!¡±

    Yota who served as commander along with Sola, charged into a sea of enemies and started to swing his fists like a madman.

    With every punch he threw bodies were sent flying and screams of pain rung out.

    He quickly cleared a path and had Exsul soldiers running behind him.

    His bulging muscles spasm as his body continued to grow with every step he took.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A pair of horns appeared at the tip of his fist and he used them to pierce into his enemies while punching them.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A group of Syndicate thugs rushed towards him while firing their weapons.

    Yota grabbed a nearby homunculus and used him as shield while charging forward.

    He threw away the homunculus and clothesline the thugs with his thick arm.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    The thugs screamed out as their bodies were forcibly ripped apart.

    Yota then spun around and smashed the head of homunculus. The blood splashed on his face and made his beastly expression even more savage.

    This was Yota¡¯s power. He was an Infected who was born with the ability to boast his physical strength beyond what¡¯s humanly possible. His power was like that of a raging bull.

    He even could partially turn into a bull which would make him as strong as a Minotaur despite being human.

    He was already strong before but after sparring with Miko¡¯s Dragonite for half a year, his strength and endurance reach a new level.

    *Boom!*

    The ground burst open as he stomped a couple thugs into the ground.

    He destroyed a group of androids with just a casual swing of his arm and struck fear into the hearts of his enemies.

    On the other side of the battlefield a purple mist covered the area and caused countless people to choke to death.

    Even the homunculus fell victim and died with foam coming from their mouths.

    The one reasonable for this mist was naturally Sola. She was using her poison art to destroy her enemies.

    ¡°Activate the anti-poison suits!¡±

    A soldier from Jun¡¯s side ordered.

    The soldiers and homunculus equipped a thin suit over their attire after pressing a button in their bodies.

    They no long felt the effect of Sola¡¯s poison and charged towards her.

    ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s the only way I can use poison?¡±

    Sola drew two daggers and cut her tongue. Her blood dropped down the daggers and hit the ground.

    *Sizzle!*

    The moment her blood touch the ground it immediately started to erode.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun!¡±

    She rushed forward with the daggers in her grasp.

    She jumped over the attack of a soldier and landed behind him. With one swift motion she slit his throats from the back and caused his skin to begin to rot.

    ¡°Guaaaah?!¡±

    He cried out in agony as his neck rot, causing his head to fall to the ground.

    A dangerous glint appeared in her eyes and she moved forward while lower her center of gravity.

    ¡°Fire! Kill that woman!¡±

    Sola moved swiftly and quickly cut off the head of the soldier after he roared the order.

    She was then assaulted by a rain of bullets, which she dodged after jumping back.

    However when she jumped back three soldiers were ready to attack her from behind.

    ¡°We got you!¡±

    They swung their electric swords aiming at her head, torso, and legs at the same time.

    Sola didn¡¯t panic and pressed a button on the side of her belt.

    *Swoosh!*

    Spikes shot out of her belt and skewered the men behind her. The spikes quickly retracted and the men¡¯s body immediately started to rot before they collapsed to the ground. The spike were soaked in Sola¡¯s poison.

    Sola¡¯s skills were top notch.

    After eliminating the threats from behind she started to attack the enemies around her with swift movements.

    She would pounce on someone stabbed them at least in five vital points and jumped off all before their body could hit the ground.

    Her swiftness and precise movements were something she had always possessed, but they were brought up a notch after she receive assassination training from Miko.

    He realized that her aptitude for assassinations almost rivaled his own and decide to instruct her using Kimiko¡¯s lessons. The result was sola surpassing his expectations.

    She had already been trained in close combat to compliment her poison powers so after receiving some pointers Sola was able to unleash her full potential.

    ¡°Ahhhh?!¡±

    A soldier cried out in pain as his intestines were cut out by Sola¡¯s dagger.

    ¡°You bitch!¡±

    Sola flip backwards and avoid a sneak attack, and threw her daggers. The daggers stabbed into the ambusher¡¯s eyes and blind them.

    They screamed out as they felt their brains rot.

    An android grabbed her from behind and locked its arms around her. A group of homunculus took that chance to thrust their spears at her body.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Seeing that she clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    After that something unbelievable happened.

    Purple liquid started to coming out of Sola¡¯s pores like sweat. This liquid caused the android¡¯s arms to melt.

    Sola then easily broke free and thrust her palms forward.

    The purple liquid on her skin instantly turned into vapor which dissolved the spears when they came in contact with it.

    Sola then drew some needles from her pouch and threw them into the homunculi.

    They instantly died and started to rot.

    ¡°I stink!¡±

    Sola shouted with a disgusted expression after smelling her body. This was the after effect of using her sweat glands to excrete poison. It leaves an unpleasant smell which Sola hated.

    Because of this, Sola won¡¯t use this move unless she was in a desperate situation like earlier.

    ¡°I better hurry and finish up here so that I can have a shower!¡±

    She said as she dove into the sea of enemies.

    Taiga who stood at the entrance of the district silently watched the various battles unfold.

    ¡°Even though we have the advantage in strength, Jun would have the advantage in numbers, that was how it was suppose to be.¡±

    He looked at Yota and Sola¡¯s battles and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°But Exsul is unexpectedly the one who have the advantage. Looks like we didn¡¯t pay them enough attention when preparing for war.¡±

    He took a step forward and began to slow walk towards the chaotic battlefield.

    ¡°I guess it my job to correct our mistakes.¡±

    His body started to grow and his appearance began changing.

    He became furry, grew a tail, fangs and claws. His face became longer and eyes changed into that of a feline.

    He had turned into a tiger.

    He swung his arm.

    *Boom!*

    Countless bodies were blown away after getting ripped into pieces.

    ¡°Time to get serious.¡±

    He bent his legs and shot into the air like a rocket.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He was detected by the aircrafts and were immediately attacked with missiles.

    ¡°A waste of time.¡±

    His arm spasm as he poured his strength into his arm.

    ¡°Clear the path.¡±

    He swung his arm and a powerful force destroyed the missiles and aircrafts in one go.

    *Boom!*

    With a swing of his hand taiga had removed all obstacles in his way.

    He landed on a rooftop and looked towards Jun¡¯s headquarters.

    ¡°First I¡¯ll obtain what we came here for and then I¡¯ll wipe out every single one of these brats.¡±

    *Boom!*

    He jumped and caused the building to shattered under the force he created.

    He shot towards Jun¡¯s headquarters like an arrow.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    While flying through the air he saw a blue light rush past underneath him and head towards Exsul troops.

    *Boom!*

    At this time Yota was still rampaging through the sea of enemies with an unstoppable momentum. Everything in his path would get by his mighty fists.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That¡¯s when he sense something dangerous and quickly turned around to face it.

    *Boom!*

    He was hit by a powerful blast of water.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    He used his physical strength and redirected the attack into the air.

    He looked in front of him and saw that the attack had destroyed the asphalt and created a ditch.

    He saw someone standing at the end of the ditch.

    ¡°Flow Mizune.¡±

    At first Yota was shocked but shock soon turned into excitement.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    He started laughing.

    ¡°This is great! I was going to look for later but you appeared in front of me. How kind.¡±

    He cracked his fingers and spoke with a savage grin.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to smash your face-in for humiliating me at the tournament!¡±

    In response to the excited Yota, Flow-

    ¡°Um¡­.I¡¯m sorry. Who are you again?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

 A Maidenéˆ¥æªš Battle

    Luna Isabel.

    To those in the city she¡¯s known as one of the Four Pillars that controls the city.

    She is seen as a cold and calculative person who only loves money. There was also a rumor that she hated Infecteds.

    From the above stated you could see that the impression of her was a bad one.

    However, there¡¯s a story behind every action this woman has taken, as well as why she¡¯s the way she is.

    Luna Isabel was born in Grim City 27 years ago to normal middle-class parents.

    As a child she was always considerate and never really pressured her parents to buy her anything. She did her best to preserve anything they bought her, so that they wouldn''t need to unnecessarily spend money on her.

    To working-class parents, a mature kid like her was the best they could¡¯ve ever hoped for.

    Luna was also a very kind and cheerful child who would always be the center of attention.

    It could be said that she had a relatively easy life.

    However that all changed in one night.

    When she was just 9 years old a calamity struck the Isabel household. Someone broke into their home and killed her parents.

    This murder wasn¡¯t so simple.

    The killer was an admirer of her mother as well as her co-worker. He approached her but her mother turned him down and down again.

    Unable to accept the rejection, the man decided to make her mother suffer.

    To do that he broke into their home and tied up Luna and her parents. He then proceeded to torture her father in front of her mother.

    He burnt her father¡¯s skin with hot oil, broke all of his fingers and toes, blinded him with corrosive chemicals. To finish it off he neutered her father, which caused him to die from shock.

    Luna¡¯s mother was so devastated that she took her own life by biting her tongue, leaving Luna alone with the madman.

    The man was unable to accept Luna¡¯s mother¡¯s death and proceed to rape the corpse in front of Luna.

    After he was done he then raped Luna as well.

    The enforcers finally came only after Luna was continuously raped for over an hour.

    The man was naturally detained and brought before the law, however he wasn''t sentenced.

    The case was thrown out on the terms that the man was insane.

    But that was just what the public was told.

    The man was actually an Infected with the ability to turn invisible, which he used to break into Luna¡¯s home.

    He was also the person who inspired the development of the Invisibility Helmet. Because of this he had a high position in society. So the then Four Pillars made sure his needs were met.

    For example, he saw Luna¡¯s mother in the public one day and requested to be placed in the same company as her so that he could get closer to her.

    Luna naturally learnt this from the man himself when he bought her home from the bank that owned their home.

    She was left orphaned, soiled, and homeless.

    This caused the 9 year old Luna to become twisted.

    She determined that if she had money she could¡¯ve kept her home, and if the man wasn¡¯t an Infected he couldn¡¯t have entered their home.

    She gain a strong desire for money, and the destruction of Infecteds and privileges they held.

    This desire became the driving force that made her move from being an orphan to a Pillar in a decade. To accomplish this, she lied, she cheated, she manipulated, and she murdered.

    Luna Isabel had committed every sin known to man and rose to the top.

    The first thing she did after becoming a pillar was to order the capture of the man who ruined her life.

    He apparently used the money he received from the Pillars to settle down and start a family.

    Luna had his family violated, tortured, and then boiled in front of him.

    She then forced him to be restrained so that he couldn''t take his own life.

    For everyday for three years, the man was forced to eat meals created using the meat of his dead family, while the video oftheir deaths were played in front of him.

    When there was no more meat left to feed him, he drank soup made from their bones.

    Luna eventually had him sent away to be raped in the most brutal way until she felt satisfied.

    ¡°The current condition of the man is unknown.¡±

    Miko said as he read the report he received from Edward while sitting on a ledge.

    ¡°This Luna Isabel is pretty fucked up. Well, circumstances are responsible I guess.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He threw the report away and looked towards the 13th District.

    ¡°Are you feeling sentimental?¡±

    Tia asked.

    ¡°Me? Don¡¯t joke around. No matter their past or circumstances I never pity an enemy. In fact them having a sad past just makes me want to put them out of their misery faster.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I should¡¯ve known that you would say that.¡±

    Tiamat said while laughing.

    ¡°So are you going to put her out of her misery?¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°Like I said earlier, somebody else already wants her head.¡±

    Outside the Business District.

    Aoi Tsuyoshi stood with a lovely smile on her face and her army behind her.

    She looked in front of her and saw countless people standing in the business district wearing business suits and holding all kinds of weapons.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a classy army she has there.¡±

    Aoi looked behind her.

    ¡°Compare to them you guys just look like punks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because we are thugs.¡±

    A soldier replied.

    ¡°Ah, I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Aoi and the soldiers started laughing ignoring the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°Ah, come on. Don¡¯t you people have a sense of humor?¡±

    Aoi asked after seeing the serious faces on the people wearing the suits.

    ¡°This is why I could never be a blue collar worker.¡±

    She said with a sigh.

    ¡°A vixen like you could¡¯ve never made it in the business world.¡±

    While saying that Luna appeared from the crowd.

    She was dressed in a business suit as well, however her suit was a bit odd.

    It was multicolored and had a moon insignia on it.

    When Aoi saw it she showed a strange smile.

    ¡°Really now? I thought that vixens in the business world were like fish in a pond.

    ¡°Well you thought wrong.¡±

    Luna glared at Aoi.

    ¡°Although I know this is just a wasted action, the Pillars code states that I¡¯m to caution an attacker before moving to eliminate them. So I¡¯ll give you one chance Aoi Tsuyoshi. Fallback and live, advance and die.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! That really was a wasted action! Me, fallback?¡±

    Aoi took a puff off her pipe and spun it between her fingers, before pointing it towards the Business District.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡±

    After receiving their orders, the thugs roared and charged into the Business District.

    ¡°Hmph. Shouldn¡¯t have wasted my breath on you.¡±

    Luna pointed towards the charging thugs.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±

    The people in the suits also charged forward firing their weapons.

    *Boom!*

    A big explosion occurred when both sides clashed.

    People were cut down by the dozen. People were shot, electrocuted, cut into pieces, trampled, burn, etc.

    The Business District quickly turned into a hellhole with people from both sides being drenched in blood with demonic smiles on their faces.

    It was a real bloodbath.

    ¡°How beautiful. The way the blood flies into the air.¡±

    Said Aoi as she ripped off the head of one of Luna¡¯s men.

    ¡°War is truly savagery at its finest!¡±

    ¡°Left Fang Aoi Tsuyoshi! Hand over your head!¡±

    Aoi suddenly found herself being surrounded by several of Luna¡¯s people.

    ¡°My? All of you want my pretty ole head?¡±

    In the face of these people Aoi showed no signs of tension and just smiled.

    ¡°Very well. Here it is!¡±

    The unbelievable happened next.

    Aoi¡¯s neck suddenly stretched and her head charged towards the soldiers while her body remained rooted.

    ¡°Kah!¡±

    Aoi¡¯s mouth then stretched so big that it looked like she could swallow someone whole.

    In fact, that¡¯s what she did.

    Using her giant mouth, Aoi swallowed a soldier in one gulp. She then followed up and devoured another one in a split second.

    If you looked at her neck you could see the men swallowed shrinking as they came closer to her body.

    It was if they were being forcibly compressed as they traveled down her throat.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I gave you my head, but you didn¡¯t take it.¡±

    She said as her extremely long neck moved like a dance cobra.

    Her tongue and eyes were also that of a serpent.

    Seeing her like that the soldiers became frightened as if they had looked into the eyes of medusa.

    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t want my head, then I¡¯ll take yours if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Before the soldiers could respond, Aoi had already moved into action.

    She swiftly bit off the heads of the soldiers. She even moved in the a zig-zag pattern, purposely skipping some soldiers so that they could watch the blood spray out of their comrades bodies.

    She then changed directions and proceeded to eat them while they had terrified expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Haaah?!¡±

    After seeing their comrades being tortured to death in such a way, Luna¡¯s men started to run away hoping to get as far away from her as possible.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run away!¡±

    Aoi used her neck to start chasing them which terrified them even further.

    ¡°Leave my people alone, you damn monster!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Aoi swiftly retracted her and avoided having it cut off by a sword that had a blade that was shaped like a crescent moon.

    ¡°Whew, that was close.¡±

    Said Aoi.

    She looked in front of her and stared at the woman wearing the silver armor which looked rainbow colored when light shone on it. Her helmet had a crescent moon on it as well asthe chest plate.

    ¡°So this is the legendary Lunar Armor that I¡¯ve heard so much about?¡±

    Aoi used her eyes to capture every detail of the armor.

    It was as if she was a predator staring at her prey.

    ¡°This moon inspired armor is perfect for someone¡¯s name who means moon. Huh, Luna?¡±

    ¡°Shut it, monster.¡±

    Luna pointed her crescent moon swords at Aoi with a murderous glare in her eyes.

    ¡°This is why I¡¯ve always hated your kind. Your actions are truly disgusting and inhumane.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Is this the kettle calling the pot black!¡±

    Aoi responded with a laugh.

    ¡°Your self-righteous words just makes me wanna puke. But you were right.¡±

    Aoi¡¯s body suddenly changed into a serpentine monster with limbs.

    She had scales, claws, and an unusually slender body.

    This was her Infected ability.

    She could turn herself into a monster that possessed the attributes of a serpent. She was like a lamia, however unlike lamias she couldn¡¯t turn into a full snake.

    ¡°I am a monster.¡±

    An overwhelming magical force could be felt coming from her body.

    ¡°So come and slay this monster, human!¡±

    Aoi slithered forward with an incredible speed.

    ¡°Gladly!¡±

    Luna also moved forward.

    When the two were in close distance, Aoi leaped ate her while bearing her fangs.

    Luna swung her sword and the two collided.

    Surprisingly aoi¡¯s skin was incredibly tough and the sword wasn¡¯t able to cut her but only repel her a little.

    Aoi twisted her snake-like body and easily got behind Luna.

    Luna did a back swing and once again repel Aoi.

    Aoi didn¡¯t stop her assault and targeted Luna¡¯s legs next. Luna jumped over it and swung down her blade to kill Aoi. However Aoi slithered out of the way and bit at Luna¡¯s neck.

    Luna leaped back to avoid the bite, but Aoi followed her closely not giving her any room to breath.

    Luna once again swung her blade which clashed with Aoi.

    *Boom!*

    The force of the two using their full strength caused them to be blown away from each other.

    The two quickly charged at each other intending to finish each other off.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    But then loud explosions could be heard coming from the already noisy district.

    When the two looked, they saw their subordinates being crushed by an invisible force or by giant debris falling from the sky.

    *BOOM!*

    That¡¯s when one half of a building fell out of the sky and crushed hundreds of people.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Those who weren¡¯t crushed were skewered by blue crystal bursting from underground.

    The crystals rose high into the sky with countless people bleeding on them.

    The blood flowing down the crystals reflected the sunlight and caused an eery but mesmerizing scene.

    ¡°Who?!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Luna¡¯s question was cut short when someone burst from underground and rose her into the air with a powerful uppercut.

    ¡°Luna Isabel!¡±

    Sapphire shouted as she sent Luna flying.

    Luna who was hit by surprised had her brain shook by the impact of Sapphire¡¯s fist, couldn''t make out who hit her; but she recognized the voice as Sapphire¡¯s.

    ¡°That little-?!¡±

    *Boom!*

    She was once again interrupted after being hit by a fist covered in a purple orb.

    ¡°Payback, Bitch!¡±

    Bloom shouted as she broke Luna¡¯s teeth with a punch to the jaw.

    This signaled Bloom¡¯s and Sapphire¡¯s entry into the battle of maidens.

 The Reaper And The Chimera

    Somewhere in the city, someone was sitting on a ledge looking at the city through a binoculars.

    ¡°Wow, look at them go. When they let go of all pretense, humans really are nothing but animals.¡±

    This person was dressed in a dark colored vest with a red dress shirt underneath, he had dark colored jeans with a chain on the side, high boots with buckles on it, and a pair of stylish gloves.

    He was extremely handsome, had a perfect mix of purple and azure hair, and bloody red eyes.

    ¡°Oh shit! That old woman just smack that man with a golf stick! Go granny go!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re making quite a racket for someone who snuck into the city.¡±

    He turned around after hearing a familiar voice behind him.

    ¡°May I inquire as to why you¡¯re here, Alec of the Blood Flame.¡±

    Asked Mari.

    ¡°I wondered who it was, but isn¡¯t it MYTH¡¯s Doll Princess.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    ¡°My bad.¡±

    Alec answered with a smile.

    ¡°Alec of the Blood Flame, why are you here?¡±

    Mari asked again.

    ¡°Hey, how many lives does this make it for you now? Your 5th? Your 20th? Your 100th?¡±

    ¡°Answer my question.¡±

    Mari said with a n irritated tone.

    Alec laughed before answering.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that hard to figure out why I¡¯m here though. I¡¯m from the Day Continent, there aren¡¯t much that would make me travel all the way here. Well, if I heard that this city had an once in a million years beauty and a millennium old liquor then I would gladly take the trip.¡±

    Alec said while laughing, while Mari had a frown on her face.

    Seeing that Alec sighed.

    ¡°My progenitor is in the city, so I thought that I would come to see her. Well, I¡¯m pretty sure she sensed my arrival a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that she was here? All information channels are blocked here. No news can leave or enter the city. So it shouldn¡¯t be possible to know what¡¯s going on in the city from the outside, much less a continent away.¡±

    ¡°I have my ways.¡±

    Alec said with a smile.

    Mari stared at him for a while before sighing in defeat.

    ¡°I guess a genius is a genius. Especially when they¡¯re hailed as a Millennium Genius.¡±

    A Millennium Genius is someone who is hailed as the greatest genius in the last thousand years. Nobody else can hope to compete against this level of talent in that era.

    ¡°That¡¯s just the praise of the masses. It isn¡¯t worth much. I would prefer a sexy big breasted lady holding a bottle of booze any day over empty praises.¡±

    Alec made a drinking gesture as he said that.

    ¡°Even so it¡¯s a well deserved title for someone who created a power that rendered Classes useless in a fight. I mean a 12 year old S Class killing a SSS Class in a straight up fight without the use of any weapons or outside help? That¡¯s unheard of.¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not that¡¯s not my proud feat. My proudest feat is waking up in a bed naked with a mother, her two daughters, and her sister. It¡¯s also my greatest regret since I can¡¯t remember what happened the night before because I got too drunk.¡±

    Alec said as he shook his head in disappointment.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the last person to be hailed as a Millennium Genius was your leader, Miguel.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And the kaiser created such a powerful organization that helped New Era reach a new level.¡±

    ¡°And you guys thought that since I¡¯m of the same level of genius or maybe higher, I¡¯ll be a great asset to you guys as well?¡±

    Mari nodded.

    ¡°You who made the Blood Flame, which is arguably the deadliest flame in the world, will most definitely become the future of this world.¡±

    ¡°You do know that me joining you people while knowing what you¡¯re really planning is equivalent to betraying my clan right? Are you asking me to betray my clan in a city with my progenitor in it? You know she can hear us right?¡±

    Mari laughed.

    ¡°You and I both know that you¡¯re not someone who let familial bonds drag you down.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Alec didn¡¯t deny Mari¡¯s words.

    ¡°But your side has yet to meet my demands.¡±

    Hearing that Mari frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re too unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s unreasonable about it?¡±

    Alec then said-

    ¡°Just give the world¡¯s most beautiful woman and wine from Mount Olympus and I¡¯ll join.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Everything about that is unreasonable. First of all, there¡¯s no telling who is the most beautiful woman in the world. Secondly, Olympus cannot be entered my mortals without an Olympian¡¯s permission.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll change my demands.¡±

    Alec smiled before saying-

    ¡°Give me a Phoenix.¡±

    ¡°¡­..What?¡±

    Alec¡¯s demand seemed to have short circuit Mari for a bit.

    ¡°You heard me. Bring me a Phoenix.¡±

    ¡°Are you mad? The Phoenixes are gone. No one knows where they went.¡±

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡±

    Alec said with a weird smile on his face.

    It was as if he was mocking Mari¡¯s lack of knowledge. She began to wonder if he knew something.

    Of course she had no way of telling, since Alec wasn¡¯t someone that could be easily understood.

    Despite being a genius among geniuses his only goal in life is to have fun.

    Even his famous Blood Flame was something he created on whim. And he didn¡¯t even cared that it provoked the entire vampire race because of it being based of their blood manipulating abilities.

    When it came to unpredictability, only a few like Nero and Nova could beat him.

    ¡°Ah, but I need to correct you about something you said earlier, Doll Princess.¡±

    Hearing him say that, Mari looked at him with askance.

    Alec ignored it and said-

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who will become the future of the world. That title belongs to my cousin from the Primus Branch.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The war in the city was getting more out of control by the minute. Among the people who were fighting for a cause, certain people appeared who just wanted to add to the chaos and take out their frustrations on society by rioting.

    *Boom!*

    They attacked anyone they came across and destroyed any property they could get their hands on.

    Of course, their actions were intolerable by many.

    Especially those with a strong sense of justice.

    ¡°You people are nothing but scum.¡±

    *Boom!*

    A thug who was running around breaking windows suddenly exploded.

    *Boom!*

    A thug who was spray painting public buildings, and one who was randomly attacking people quickly followed suit.

    ¡°Because of you scum I¡¯m always being sidetracked from finding Jin Makoto. After I deal with him I¡¯ll crush the Heavenly Demon King and then Luna Isabel.¡±

    Andre snapped his fingers and more and more thugs started exploding like bloody fireworks.

    ¡°Tch! This many scums started showing themselves only after this war started¡­.Maybe I should destroy both sides?¡±

    Said Andre.

    It was at this moment that he heard a strange sound.

    He turned and shock covered his face when he saw what it was.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±

    Somewhere else in the city.

    Jin Makoto leaned on a bike smoking a cigarette. He was looking towards the people who were running around creating havoc with a rather disappointed look.

    ¡°I never knew that you smoked.¡±

    That¡¯s when he heard a very familiar voice.

    He turned to his side and saw Kaido walking towards him.

    He smiled and replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. Just figured that I¡¯ll try it before I go.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like something on your bucket list?¡±

    ¡°Well you can say that.¡±

    Jin flicked the cigarette with his finger as if he was done with it.

    ¡°So? How was it?¡±

    Kaido asked.

    ¡°If I gotta be honest, it was pretty awful but I can see myself getting use to it.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that you intend to live?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t really care anymore to be honest.¡±

    Jin said with a shrug.

    ¡°Anyway, I doubt you came here to discuss dirty habits.¡±

    Jin smiled as he observed Kaido.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve removed those pesky restrictions. I take it that means that you¡¯re ready for a life and death battle.¡±

    Kaido didn¡¯t immediately answer and silently looked at Jin for a while.

    ¡°They have Hana.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Well, I expected as much.¡±

    ¡°You knew that this would happen?¡±

    Jin shrugged.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that hard to predict if you think about it. Blanche recently joined the Syndicate, right?¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°Then that means that he would be hungry for achievements to prove his worth. Blanche being the smart person he is would realize that the best chance to do so would be during this war. Since he can¡¯t fight, he would naturally look for another way to contribute to the Syndicate.¡±

    Jin pointed at Kaido.

    ¡°He could supply the Syndicate with a powerful fighter, and who better than you who could fight ¡®equally¡¯ with the city¡¯s death god?¡±

    Jin emphasized on the word ¡°Equally¡±.

    ¡°But Blanche probably believed that you wouldn¡¯t come willingly so he kidnapped the only person close to you as insurance.¡±

    ¡°If you knew that this would happen, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Kaido said with a slightly angry tone.

    ¡°Oh? Looks like you can show your emotions a bit better now.¡±

    Kaido didn¡¯t respond and just glared at him.

    ¡°Does it really matter why I didn¡¯t warn you? I mean why should have I? That¡¯s your problem. You needed to solve it yourself.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Besides if I did we wouldn¡¯t be facing each other now.¡±

    Jin got off the bike and looked at Kaido provocatively.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re here to take my head and use it to bargain for Hana¡¯s safe return. I mean if you actually took me down that would be seen as a great achievement.¡±

    The aura around Jin changed and he entered his Night Form.

    ¡°So let¡¯s cut to chase and start our death battle. Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes to kill me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kaido didn¡¯t deny Jin¡¯s words.

    He had came here to kill Jin who worked for the Pillars and used that to show his ¡°loyalty¡± to the Syndicate and possibly gain the chance to meet Hana.

    It was a na?ve plan but it was worth the try.

    Kaido just needed a chance to meet Hana. After that everything else would work out. He would risk his life and take her back in an instant and escape.

    Even if they both couldn¡¯t escape, he was certain that he could allow Hana to escape if he stalled the Syndicate. After all, other than Tang there was no one in the Syndicate who could take him down.

    It was for this reason why he came here to make it happen.

    He silently took a fighting stance and glared at Jin. Jin on the other hand looked rather excited to fight Kaido.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Jin kicked off the ground and charged towards Kaido.

    Kaido stood his ground and lifted his arms like he was a boxer.

    Jin was the one who threw the first punch.

    Kaido dodged it and slammed his fist in Jin¡¯s stomach.

    *Boom!*

    The heavy punch was like an explosion when it came in contact with Jin¡¯s body.

    However, half of it was negated by Jin¡¯s blackhole body.

    ¡°My turn!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Jin kneed Kaido in the chest and quickly spun around and swung his leg like whip and kicked Kaido on the side of his head.

    However, Kaido¡¯s head didn¡¯t budge.

    He grabbed Jin¡¯s leg and slammed him on the ground like a hammer.

    *Boom!*

    He then stomp Jin in the chest and caused the ground to crack.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Jin coughed up blood and smiled.

    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re heavy.¡±

    He pushed Kaido off him and quickly stood up, and bend his back to dodge a kick from Kaido.

    Kaido didn¡¯t let up on his assault and continuously threw kicks aiming to shatter Jin¡¯s skull.

    Jin ducked under the kicks and gave Kaido a few quick jabs before retreating under the threat of the kicks.

    Kaido charged towards him and threw a powerful punch. Jin lifted both arms to block it.

    *Boom!*

    Jin was like a rocket that was launched, as he was blown backwards.

    *Boom!*

    He crashed into a building and caused it to crumble.

    While the debris of concrete were falling down, Kaido rushed forward eager to finish Jin off.

    *Boom!*

    He threw another punch and every ounce of concrete that made up the building were like leaves in the wind as they were blown away by the force that Kaido¡¯s punch produced.

    When the dust clear only an empty plot with a trench was left of the building.

    Jin was nowhere to be seen.

    *Boom!*

    That¡¯s when a sword of black flames burst from underground and pierced through Kaido.

    Jin appeared from underground with the black flame sword inhis hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ve let your guard down.¡±

    As he said that, Kaido moved and grabbed his face.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Jin¡¯s head was smashed into the ground by Kaido. He then lifted Jin by his face and started squeeze it.

    *Crack!*

    Cracking sounds could be heard coming from Jin¡¯s skull as Kaido continued to tighten his grip.

    ¡°Ow! Ow! Ow!¡±

    Jin exclaimed while having his skull crushed.

    His aura suddenly changed again and he entered his Day Mode.

    ¡°While I want to die, I prefer not to go by having skull crushed.¡±

    *Boom!*

    A burst of electricity entered Kaido¡¯s body and forced him to let go.

    Jin then created a ball of light in his hand and slammed it on Kaido¡¯s chest.

    *Boom!*

    Kaido¡¯s chest was burst open and blood sprayed everywhere.

    Jin moved to follow up, but-

    ¡°Hold up! Don¡¯t start the fight without me!¡±

    He stopped when he heard another familiar voice.

    He turned and saw Miko landing out of the sky with his dragon wings.

    Miko looked at the two and smiled.

    ¡°You can¡¯t have a death match and not include me.¡±

 The Three Freaks

    Kaido and Jin looked at Miko with weird looks.

    They both thought that it was necessary to take down Miko if their individual wishes were to come true. However, they didn''t expect him to approach them both at the same time.

    He even did it openly without any intent of a sneak attack.

    The two once again questioned if this guy was right in the head.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t we gonna fight?¡±

    Miko asked with a tone that was similar to a child asking to play.

    This odd atmosphere caused by Miko, allowed Kaido¡¯s wound to heal. His regenerative ability was far superior to most.

    Jin noticed this, but didn¡¯t seem to care that much.

    ¡°Long time no see, Miko.¡±

    Jin said with a bright smile.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been 6 months but you¡¯ve changed quite a bit. If your scent wasn¡¯t the same I wouldn¡¯t have known that it was you.¡±

    Miko replied with a bright smile as well.

    He then looked at Kaido.

    ¡°You¡¯ve also changed as well Kaido. It¡¯s like you¡¯re no longer holding back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kaido didn¡¯t respond but Miko didn¡¯t seem to care.

    He only came here for two things.

    To hit and get hit. In other words, to experience a good fight.

    ¡°Alright. How about we start killing each other?¡±

    He said innocently.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Sure! I have no problem, but a question first.¡±

    Miko gestured him to go ahead.

    ¡°What are you fighting for?¡±

    Miko tilted his head in confusion. Seeing that, Jin continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m fighting for revenge and to put an end to everything. It might not be honorable but I believe that my actions are understandable after everything I¡¯ve went through.¡±

    He pointed at Kaido.

    ¡°While he¡¯s fighting to reclaim a love one, which is far more honorable.¡±

    Jin put on a serious expression.

    ¡°So I¡¯m asking what are you fighting for? Why are you so eager to go to war?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing Jin¡¯s question, Miko stayed quiet for a while like he was in deep thought.

    And then-

    ¡°Do I really need a reason to fight?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko¡¯s answer shocked both Jin and Kaido.

    Miko continued.

    ¡°I mean morals and beliefs are all worthless in a fight. So I don¡¯t search for one just to have an excuse to fight.¡±

    He smiled fearlessly.

    ¡°If I want to burn the world to ground out of whim then I¡¯m gonna do it. After all, don¡¯t we all fight for selfish reasons. What does it matter if mine is considered legit or reasonable. Either way I¡¯m still going to slaughter and dye myself in blood.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I see.¡±

    Jin said after hearing Miko¡¯s reply.

    ¡°I thought that I was the only crazy one, but it looks like crazy attracts more crazy.¡±

    Kaido didn¡¯t say anything and took out a glaive.

    Miko drew Ishma and Regis in their sword forms and took a stance.

    Seeing that Jin created arsenal of weapons out of light behind him.

    ¡°Okay, no more talk! Let¡¯s fight until we¡¯re all dead!¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Jin shouted excitedly.

    The three charge at each other simultaneously and swung their respective weapons.

    *BOOM!*

    Their clash at full strength resulted in a powerful shockwave sweeping through the area and blowing everything away.

    When the dust cleared all three of them were frozen in place.

    Miko¡¯s swords were locked with Kaido¡¯s glaive and Jin¡¯s arsenal of weapons. Kaido used his fist to stop Jin weapons from striking him.

    The three couldnt advance an inch further. This proved that all of three of them were evenly matched.

    When this fact appeared before them they all showed hints of surprise. But for Miko, this only made his blood boil with excitement.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    He released all of Qi to maximum capacity and pushed back both Jin and Kaido.

    A crazed expression appeared on his face as Ishma and Regis started lighting up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He shot forward and swung his swords down on Kaido¡¯s glaive.

    *BOOM!*

    Kaido found himself being blown away by the incredibly heavy attack.

    Jin appeared behind him and attack him with countless light weapons.

    A terrifying light flashed in Miko¡¯s eyes as he spun around and swung his swords.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Miko¡¯s swords turned into green and blue blurs as his hands moved at a blinding speed, knocking away Jin¡¯s weapons.

    He suddenly spun around and used his foot to block one of Kaido¡¯s punches.

    *Crack!*

    With a cracking sound blood sprayed from Miko¡¯s leg.

    Kaido grabbed Miko¡¯s leg and slammed him onto the ground, he followed up with punching him in chest.

    *BOOM!*

    The ground under Miko burst open as Kaido¡¯s fist shattered his chest plate.

    The punch caused Miko¡¯s eyes to roll to the back of his head.

    Kaido lifted his fist to finish the job, but a spear of light stabbed into his back. Kaido reflexes were sharp. He was able to shatter the spear with his hand before it could stab too deep.

    He turned around and saw a palm appear before his face.

    *BOOM!*

    Jin hit Kaido with a fist strengthen by gravitational force which almost blew his head off clean.

    Kaido was sent crashing through several buildings before stopping.

    Jin looked down, ready to attack Miko but to his surprise Miko wasnt on the ground like he was supposed to be.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Jin suddenly felt a powerful blow to his stomach, but when he looked down he didn¡¯t see anyone which confused him. .

    *BOOM!*

    He was this time hit under the chin which rocked his brain.

    *BOOM!*

    Jin suddenly found himself trapped in a maze of invisible attacks.

    ¡°This must be an assassination move!¡±

    Jin said.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­.¡±

    Jin¡¯s body was suddenly covered by a thin layer of golden raw mana.

    ¡°Makoto Tactics: Auto-Counter!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He was once again hit by an invisible attack, however-

    *BOOM!*

    His fist came in contact with something which he couldn¡¯t see or sense.

    Of course this was Miko who was using Stealth-Camouflage.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Jin was hit again, but once again Miko was also hit immediately after.

    This was Auto-Counter. It was a technique that used raw mana to create a thin layer around the user. This thin layer was connected to the user¡¯s five senses, which means that anything that came in contact with it would be immediately sensed through the user¡¯s sense. This gave Jin the ability to detect and hit Miko.

    However, this required him getting hit. Which means that he had to take damage to deal damage.

    A double edged sword.

    *BOOM!*

    As if he got irritated Miko started to attack Jin even more aggressively than before.

    He ignored the counters that he was receiving and started to attack Jin.

    Jin naturally replied in kind and attacked Miko as well.

    The two started to punch, kick, and even slap each other at an incredible speed.

    Without they even realizing, Miko undid his Invisibility and was fighting Jin in the open.

    Miko uppercut Jin. Jin replied with a kick to Miko¡¯s temple.

    Miko kicked Jin under his chin, but Jin punched him in the chest.

    The two then simultaneously headbutt each other causing their heads to spurt blood.

    They glared at each other as they drew their fists back to slug each other.

    *BOOM!*

    However a powerful axe kick from above forced them to step back.

    It was Kaido.

    He spun on his hands and delivered a spinning kick to both of their faces.

    He then sent Jin flying with an uppercut and clothesline Miko in the neck.

    The two were forced back but quickly charged at Kaido from both sides and threw a punch each.

    *BOOM!*

    Kaido blocked both punches with his arms, but the force from them caused his organs to be damaged as blood leaked from his mouth.

    He grabbed both Miko and Jin and slammed their heads together.

    Miko elbowed him in the abdominal, and Jin slammed his palm on his chest forcing Kaido to let go.

    Miko took that chance to resummon both Ishma and Regis in his hands and slashed Kaido with them.

    Blood sprayed from the long cuts that appeared on Kaido¡¯s chest.

    Jin took the moment he was backing off to thrust a light sword into his stomach.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    The light burned his insides which caused him unimaginable pain.

    Kaido¡¯s red eyes started glowing and a heavy pressure came down on Jin and Miko, which made them sluggish.

    Wild black aura twisted around Kaido¡¯s palms as he slammed them on both Kaido and Jin.

    *BOOM!*

    The two had their skeletons rattle and their organs crushed under Kaido¡¯s palms.

    ¡°G-Great Dragon Fist!¡±

    Miko¡¯s eyes turned gold as the image of Gallu appeared behind him.

    *BOOM!*

    He punched Kaido square in the face and caused his whole face to turn bloody.

    Miko then took a step towards Jin as the the image of Gallu reappeared behind him.

    *BOOM!*

    He slammed his fist on Jin¡¯s chest causing it to cave in.

    He then moved to finish the job, but a beam of light shot through his stomach and halt his movements.

    Kaido recalled his glaive and swung it down and cut Miko from his shoulder down to his hip.

    Miko¡¯s blood sprayed into air nonstop as he fell over.

    Kaido and Jin then turned on each other and pierced each other with their respective weapons.

    Their weapons fell as the two collapsed.

    The area was silent as all three fighters laid in a pool of blood.

    This silence remained for close to a hour, before one of them got up.

    It was Miko.

    He then saw Jin, whose wounds literally burnt away, got to his feet as well.

    Kaido explosively sprung to his feet and stared at the other two.

    ¡°...Looks like we¡¯re all freaks.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°What, it just makes things more interesting.¡±

    Jin was also all smiles.

    ¡°¡­.I guess cockroaches are really hard to kill.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    The other two laughed since they didn¡¯t mind being called cockroaches. Besides Kaido¡¯s words meant that he was a cockroach as well.

    The three once again took fighting stances.

    ¡°Looks like this is gonna take a while.¡±

    As Miko said that all three of them restarted their battle.

    They all had freakish healing abilities and almost endless stamina, so this battle was nowhere near finish.

    This was just the second round.

 Overprotective Father

    The wars in the city were getting more and more chaotic. The one that was the most chaotic was the 1st District.

    It was the place where half of the syndicate¡¯s forces battled with Jun Mizune¡¯s men.

    If that wasn¡¯t enough, Exsul¡¯s forces were also concentrated there under the leadership of Sola and Yota.

    All three forces were fighting for the same thing.

    Ownership of MYTH¡¯s alchemy techniques.

    *Boom!*

    The flames of war burnt hot among the three sides, as they battled intensely without any signs of backing down.

    Yota who was facing Flow was in the heat of battle, fighting with everything he got.

    *Boom!*

    His punch clashed against a wall of water and caused it to blow apart.

    He took a step forward and threw a more powerful punch aiming at Flow¡¯s face.

    *Boom!*

    The blow from the fist caused Flow¡¯s head to blow apart as if it was water.

    *Splash!*

    In reality, it actually was water.

    ¡°A water clone?¡±

    Yota looked around searching for the real Flow.

    That¡¯s when he heard a roaring sound coming from underneath him.

    *Boom!*

    The moment he jumped back the earth burst open and a pillar of water was erected to the air.

    The water shooting upwards came down like rain and soaked the entire area.

    Yota looked and saw the water on the ground moving like it was alive.

    Moments later, he saw the water take the shape of Flow.

    He quickly looked around him and saw several water clones of Flow being formed.

    Before he knew it Yota was surrounded from all sides.

    ¡°For someone you claim to not remember, you sure are pulling out all the stops to finish me off.¡±

    Said Yota.

    ¡°I¡¯m not claiming. I really don¡¯t remember you.¡±

    Flow¡¯s voice came from the countless water clones.

    Yota gritted his teeth in angry.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to remind you!¡±

    Yota roared and a green aura started seeping from his body.

    This was Beastly Qi.

    From the first moment Miko became aware of Yota¡¯s talents, he tried his best to help him awaken his Qi.

    However he wasn¡¯t able to since he didn¡¯t really know much about how people outside of the Dragna Clan trained their Qi.

    This resulted in Miko failing to awaken Yota¡¯s Qi before the Ranking Tournament.

    However, Miko decided to use the same method Momo used to awaken his Qi with Yota.

    Put him in a situation where his life was constantly endangered.

    So for the next six months Yota was forced to battle Miko, who was using his Dragonite form, until he was inches away from death.

    This method succeed, however Miko didn¡¯t know a thing about Beastly Qi so he couldn''t give Yota any pointers and only thought him the basic uses of qigong.

    Even so, Yota¡¯s power when using Qi got an explosive increase.

    He shot towards a random direction and threw a punch.

    *Boom!*

    The force from the punch caused multiple Flow clones to burst apart.

    The clones all aimed their palms at Yota and water started gathering in the center of them.

    *Boom!*

    Countless streams of water charged towards Yota and hit him from all directions.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Flow suddenly saw something flashed passed him.

    That¡¯s when he felt something flowing down his cheek. He placed his hand there and found out that it was his blood.

    The fact that the real him was bleeding, meant that Yota had discovered him.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Which was right.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Flow looked to his side and saw Yota beside him in middle of throwing a punch.

    He was to late to react.

    *Boom!*

    He was hit square in the face by Yota¡¯s fist, which carried all of his strength.

    *Crack!*

    Flow¡¯s skull cracked and his face sunk in as he was blown away crashing through the district nonstop.

    ¡°I bet you¡¯ll remember that even in hell.¡±

    Said Yota.

    Meanwhile in a different part of the district, Taiga in his tiger form was ripping through Jun¡¯s defenses like it was paper.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Haaaa?!¡±

    Countless soldiers screamed as they perished under his claws and fangs.

    His advance couldn¡¯t be stopped and he quickly reached Jun¡¯s headquarters.

    He looked at the building while changing back into his human form.

    ¡°Oh? Flow Mizune seemed to have lost. That¡¯s rather unexpected.¡±

    He started to enter the building.

    ¡°It looks like I really need to clean up this Exsul as soon as possible.¡±

    The moment he entered the building he saw someone blocking his path.

    This person was the one he came for, Jun Mizune.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite nice of you to save me the trouble of hunting you down.¡±

    Said taiga.

    ¡°I hope that you¡¯ve come to your senses and decided to hand over your alchemical techniques.¡±

    Jun silently pulled a sword from his waist.

    Taiga narrowed his eyes when he saw that.

    ¡°I see. How unfortunate that the city will lose a man such as yourself.¡±

    ¡°I was just about to say the same thing to you.¡±

    Jun gripped the sword and spikes shot out of the handle and stabbed into his hand.

    The blood from his hand was sucked into the spikes and a red line was seen forming along the blade.

    This was Blood Injection, this was a method to draw the full power of the Ignition Weapons created by Genesis. They were based on the soul weapons of vampires.

    A bloody red mist started being released from the sword. The mist wrapped itself around Jun¡¯s arm and created a red gauntlet.

    With his weapon in his hand jun shot forward.

    Taiga transformed into a giant tiger and rushed towards him as well.

    Jun jumped and swung his sword down.

    *Boom!*

    A slash of blood ripped through the air and charged towards Taiga.

    Taiga didn¡¯t dodge and faced the attack head on.

    *Boom!*

    The blood slash cut into his body and caused blood to spray about. However he didn¡¯t pause for a second much less stop.

    He ran on all fours and pounced towards jun.

    Jun welcomed him with a slash of his sword. However, Taiga¡¯s figure suddenly blurred out and reappeared to Jun¡¯s side.

    Taiga swung his giant claw, which Jun desperately used his sword to defend against.

    *Boom!*

    The heaviness of Taiga¡¯s claw easily overwhelmed Jun and brought him to his knees.

    Taiga swung his claw again and forced Jun to defend it again. The result was the same as the last.

    Jun was being overwhelmed.

    He was forced flat on his back while using his sword to hold off Taiga¡¯s attack.

    ¡°How disappointing. I heard that you weren¡¯t the fighting type, but I did hear that you were the best at scheming among the Pillars. So I thought you showing yourself here would lead to an interesting development, but so far it¡¯s not but disappointment.¡±

    Taiga said as he asserted a little more strength to pressure his opponent.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­.you said it yourself Taiga. I¡¯m the best when it comes to scheming.¡±

    As Jun said that, a single tear of blood fell from his eye and hit the ground.

    Taiga watched this drop of blood got absorbed into the ground like water to a sponge.

    ¡°?!¡±

    His instincts immediately warnedhim of a great danger.

    He tried to leap back but his foot became stuck on Jun¡¯s blade.

    ¡°Taiga of the Left Fang, let me tell you a little secret about this city. Fifty years ago when this city was created there was a powerful spell formation that served as its foundation.¡±

    Red light started to appear under Jun, and it quickly spread to cover the entire building.

    ¡°This spell formation was to create a certain item, but for it to work a certain amount of blood and souls were needed. Not only that, there are pin points that must have a catalystfor it to activate.¡±

    Spikes stabbed into Taiga¡¯s claw.

    His blood flowed and fell on the floor.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you come in, Taiga. This is one those pin points and your blood is needed to start everything.¡±

    Red lines stretched from the building and to every inch of the district.

    ¡°But not only your blood. I need the blood of thousands!¡±

    If you look at the 1st District from a far, you would see red lines running through it, forming an eye with Jun¡¯s building in the center of it all.

    ¡°Thank you, Taiga. Thank you for leading so many people here to kill each other and drench the district in blood.¡±

    A wicked smile appeared on Jun¡¯s face.

    ¡°Their blood, malice, and hatred will be a great fertilizer to the Spell Formation.¡±

    The red lines went unnoticed by everyone in the district because they were too busy killing each other.

    They failed to noticed that their blood were slowly being absorbed into the ground while the red lines slowly grew brighter.

    ¡°You bastard. You lured us here.¡±

    Taiga growled.

    ¡°Of course. This formation needs blood from a battle and a great quantity of it at that. So what¡¯s a better way than having everyone in the city kill each other in a war?¡±

    After Jun said that, Taiga found himself able to move again.

    He leaped away from Jun and glared at him.

    ¡°Why did you let me go? I thought you needed my blood?¡±

    ¡°I do. I used the blood of two S Class so thatthe formation would start gathering the sufficient amount of materials for its activation. But I do still need your blood to power it up.¡±

    ¡°Then why let me go? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re confident enough to kill me.¡±

    Taiga said with a skeptic tone.

    Jin shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not delusional enough to believe that I can kill you.¡±

    Jun lifted his sword and suddenly stabbed himself in the chest.

    This naturally surprised Taiga greatly.

    ¡°My role here in this world is done. It¡¯s time for a new generation to take over.¡±

    Jun spoke will blood flowed from his mouth and nose.

    ¡°S-Say, Taiga. Do you know the two ways to ignite an ignition weapon?¡±

    Grotesque veins began appearing on his chest.

    ¡°The first way is to use your blood as a power source.¡±

    The veins started spreading to the rest of his body.

    ¡°The other way is to give it a sacrifice.¡±

    Jun¡¯s face started to paled at an alarming pace.

    ¡°Of course, this method allows the weapon to reach a new level of power which will grow with the user. Something like that will surely come in handy in the future. Don''t you think it would be a perfect gift?"

    ¡°¡­.You¡¯re freaking insane.¡±

    Taiga muttered.

    The dried up looking Jun slowly shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m just an overprotective father.¡±

    After saying that Jun¡¯s body suddenly crumbled and his sword was left behind.

    Before taiga could even think about touching it, a group of shadowy figures appeared around it.

    One of them took it up and examined it.

    It nodded to another one who had something hung over its shoulder.

    Taiga recognized it as Flow Mizune, who was knocked out by Yota earlier.

    The shadowy figures then departed with Flow and the sword and disappeared into nothingness.

    As for Taiga who saw that-

    ¡°Those things were from MYTH¡­.I see. Jun Mizune made a deal with MYTH to have his son join them. He even went as far as to turn himself into a weapon for his son.¡±

    He quickly analyzed the situation.

    He turned his back to the direction the shadows disappeared in and entered deeper into the building.

    ¡°Now that he¡¯s joined MYTH Flow Mizune should no longer be apart of this war, so he¡¯s no longer important.¡±

    Even though Jun¡¯s words about the Spell Formation bothered him, he still had to complete his mission.

    It¡¯s not like he could stop the war. It has long past the point of no return.

    He knew that the formation would definitely get the amount of blood it wanted, but he didn¡¯t care.

    All that was on his mind was to accomplish his mission.

    The fate of the city could wait until after that.

    Second Day of war.

    Pillar Jun Mizune died and his district was taken along with the city¡¯s alchemy secrets.

    This was the first major incident of many to come during this war.

 A Clash Between Valkyries

    ¡°Woah, this is a pretty impressive spell formation.¡±

    Exclaimed Alec who was overlooking the city from the top of a building.

    His eyes were sparkling as he looked at the red lines that were slowly spreading throughout the whole city.

    ¡°I see. This formation strengthens with the more blood that¡¯s spilled. A thousand, no probably a couple tens of thousand more deaths and people will start to notice that something isn¡¯t right. But they¡¯ll be too deep in war to stop and investigate.¡±

    He turned to Mari who was beside him.

    ¡°This is a true masterpiece. Truly fitting of a genius like Miguel.¡±

    ¡°The Kaiser didn¡¯t create this formation. I did, 50 years ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Well, the child of a genius will definitely be a genius herself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Mari didn¡¯t reply for a long time before saying-

    ¡°Is this alright? Your precious cousin might die and become apart of this ritual.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! What? Are you trying to make me worry and trade my allegiance for his life?¡±

    Alec started laughing again.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s against my policy to sacrifice myself for others.¡±

    He then smiled.

    ¡°Besides, if something like this was enough to end him then he wasn¡¯t the one I¡¯m searching for.¡±

    Meanwhile in the business district.

    *Boom!*

    Luna, who was just hit by a gravity powered fist from Bloom, crashed into a skyscraper and caused it to break into two.

    The top half fell from thousands of feet and crashed into the earth, crushing countless people underneath.

    Bloom landed beside Sapphire and looked at the tons of rubble that buried Luna.

    *Boom!*

    The rubble fell everywhere as Luna forced her way from under the rubble.

    The crescent moon on her chestplate was dented in by Bloom¡¯s fist, and there was blood leaking from her helmet.

    Her silver eyes burned furiously as she glared at Bloom and Sapphire.

    She swung her hand to the side and her crescent moon sword flew from under a piece of rumble and returned to her hand.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s the bitches of Jun.¡±

    A shiny rainbow aura started appearing around her.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re both eager for your deaths!¡±

    *Boom!*

    She shot forward while surrounded by colorful aura, thus creating a colorful storm in her wake.

    The first to meet her head on was Sapphire who covered herself in crystals.

    Sapphire swung a crystallized sword while Luna swung her Crescent Sword.

    *Boom!*

    A beautiful color spread across the area as the two clashed.

    The two started to strike at the other with their weapons and caused the beautiful light to occur over and over again.

    *Boom!*

    With every clash, Sapphire¡¯s armor and sword gained cracks in them.

    It was obvious that her self made equipment were inferior to Luna¡¯s.

    *Boom!*

    Another attack from Luna caused Sapphire¡¯s crystals to shatter.

    Luna took that chance to slash at Sapphires neck.

    *Clang!*

    A thick layer of crystals blocked Luna¡¯s sword before shattering.

    Sapphire stomp on the ground, and a large crystal pierce Luna¡¯s armor and forced her back.

    In that moment, Bloom shot past Sapphire with her fist covered in condensed gravitational force.

    She swung it with the intention of breaking Luna¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hold it.¡±

    But before she could a pair of slithery legs wrapped around her arm and pulled her back.

    This allowed Luna to escape and stabilize herself.

    Before Bloom could react she was slammed into the ground by the serpent-like legs.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    The ground under her burst open and blood escaped her mouth.

    She looked over and saw who attacked her.

    ¡°I appreciate it if you two didn¡¯t just come in and interfere with my fun.¡±

    Said Aoi with a fork tongue popping out her mouth occasionally.

    ¡°Aoi Tsuyoshi, this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Said Bloom as she got to her feet.

    ¡°On the contrary, Luna was originally my prey, and I don¡¯t like the idea of you stealing it.¡±

    She then pointed at the rubble of the skyscraper.

    ¡°Also, you two kill countless of my people. Saying that I¡¯m not involved after all that¡­.¡±

    Aoi started to laugh while her serpent eyes shone a vicious light.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite arrogant, Miss Gravity Queen?¡±

    In the meanwhile, Luna started to approach Bloom and Sapphire with a murderous look.

    Sapphire and Bloom came closer together and faced Luna and Aoi.

    ¡°Bloom, it doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯ll be able to deal with Luna without taking care of Aoi first.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    Bloom nodded.

    ¡°I think we should split up and fight them. I¡¯ll take Aoi and you take Luna.¡±

    Sapphire shook her head at Bloom¡¯s words.

    ¡°From the exchange earlier I¡¯ve confirmed that I¡¯m not Luna¡¯s match. We¡¯re not compatible. If we fought I would surely lose.¡±Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Then what do you suggest? You fight Aoi?¡±

    Sapphire nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. This is the syndicate¡¯s left Fang we¡¯re talking about. She might even be stronger than Luna.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I feel like I can take her. I believe we¡¯re more compatible than you and her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Bloom didn¡¯t respond immediately because she knew that Sapphire had sharp instincts. If she believed that she could beat Aoi, then there¡¯s a chance she could.

    Also, Bloom knew that Sapphire wanted to kill Luna more than anyone for what she ordered Jin to do. The fact that she was passing up the opportunity to do so meant that Sapphire was certain that her fighting Luna would be pointless.

    Thinking that, Bloom nodded.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it you way.¡±

    The two switched positions and faced their individual opponents.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    They both rushed towards their opponents with everything they got.

    Because Bloom used her powers to repel her, her speed had a sudden boost and which Luna was unable to follow.

    *Boom!*

    Bloom crashed head-first into Luna¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Luna was blown away into a different direction.

    Bloom flew after her like a rocket.

    Sapphire was left with Aoi who was licking her lips playfully.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re my opponent.¡±

    Said Aoi.

    Sapphire immediately crystalized her skin and created a crystal armor on top of it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed right!¡±

    Sapphire created a crystal Lance and laced it and her armor with golden raw mana.

    ¡°Makoto Tactics: Crystal Knight!¡±

    The crystals became infused with golden mana, which gave the lance and armor a majestic blue and gold look.

    This was something Jin thought of for Sapphire a few years ago.

    He thought her a few Makoto Tactics and thought her how to mix it with her Infected abilities.

    This technique was one of the 12 that were created for Sapphire.

    Jin called these 12 techniques Makoto Crystal Tactics.

    Sapphire spun her Lance and pointed it at Aoi.

    ¡°So pretty. Let¡¯s test how powerful it is!¡±

    Aoi pounce towards Sapphire like a snake while bearing her fangs.

    Sapphire kept her calm and thrust her spear forward.

    *Boom!*

    Gold sparks started flying when the two clashed.

    Aoi backed up and sapphire took a step back.

    Aoi looked quite surprised by the power behind Sapphire¡¯s Lance, while Sapphire casually spun it in her hands.

    ¡°Did you like it? That stinging feeling deep in your insides.¡±

    Aoi placed her hand on her chest.

    Just like Sapphire said, there was a stinging sensation in her chest.

    It felt like something bypassed her tough skin and hit her insides directly.

    ¡°This is the reason why I believe that I¡¯m more than enough to kill you.¡±

    The golden mana dancing inside Sapphire crystal armor and Lance started to shine even more brightly.

    She shot off the ground and thrust her Lance.

    *Boom!*

    Aoi dodged it, but she paid attention to the piercing motion of Sapphire¡¯s lance.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Aoi distanced herself after saying that.

    ¡®That girl, her attacks involves sending her mana directly into her opponent and destroying their insides.¡¯

    Aoi thought.

    The reason why Sapphire chose to fight Aoi was because Luna¡¯s armor had the ability to block mana from entering her body, which would make her attacks useless.

    It was like the entire armor was made with anti-magic materials.

    The Makoto Tactics were purely magic-based so they wouldn¡¯t work against Luna. If Sapphire couldn¡¯t use them then she had to rely on her Infected abilities to fight Luna, since Infected powers weren¡¯t magic.

    However, Sapphire¡¯s instincts told her that she can¡¯t beat Luna with that alone. Hence, Bloom, who had a higher attack power than her was more compatible.

    Aoi had a hard skin but she wasn¡¯t impervious to magic and couldn¡¯t defend against mana attacks that enters the body directly, so she was the better choice.

    Aoi naturally figure that all out and started to frown.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a cunning one?¡±

    She said.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m hit by that Lance, your mana will bypassed my steel skin and attack my organs directly. As long as you hit me enough then my death is assured.¡±

    A cocky smile appeared on Aoi¡¯s face.

    ¡°But that¡¯s only if you can outlast me in close combat.¡±

    *Crack!*

    Cracking sounds suddenly came from Aoi¡¯s body.

    Sapphire saw her skin cracking and falling apart.

    She watched in shock as she saw Aoi literally shed her existence and came out with a bigger and stronger looking body.

    ¡°Do you like? I just shed my old shell and obtained an even stronger body.¡±

    Said Aoi.

    ¡°¡­Strengthening your skin doesn¡¯t matters. My attacks will still bypass it.¡±

    Aoi smiled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it to get a stronger skin.¡±

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    A part of Sapphire¡¯s armor shattered and she felt a powerful blow to her stomach.

    It came from Aoi who moved so fast that it was like she teleported.

    ¡°Every time I shed my existence, I gain a big boost in my physical abilities as well.¡±

    *Boom!*

    She rose Sapphire into the air with an uppercut and then made her neck stretch towards her.

    Her mouth widen and she bared her fangs to devour Sapphire.

    Sapphire spun the lance and thrust it into Aoi¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you monster!¡±

    The lance shot a golden light down Aoi¡¯s throat.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Blood started spraying out of Aoi¡¯s mouth and she retracted her neck after having her insides damaged by gold mana.

    Sapphire landed on the ground and rushed towards Aoi while thrusting her lance.

    Aoi spat the blood in her mouth and rushed to meet her with her fist.

    *Boom!*

    Sparks spread and shockwaves cleared the area when fist met lance.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Aoi organs were once again attacked, but she clenched her teeth and accelerated into Sapphires personal space.

    *Boom!*

    She crushed another part of the armor with her fist and caused Sapphires feet to momentarily left the ground.

    Aoi spun around and slammed her leg on Sapphire''s now exposed chest.

    *Boom!*

    Sapphire was sent flying back with a few of ribs broken.

    She used her lance and stabbed the ground and stopped herself.

    She looked up and saw Aoi¡¯s leg swinging down towards her head.

    She quickly lifted her lance to block it.

    *Boom!*

    The ground cracked open and Sapphire¡¯s organs were damaged under the immense pressure from Aoi¡¯s kick.

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    However, Aoi also received some damage because Sapphire poured her mana into her.

    Sapphire pushed her back and thrust her lance into her.

    ¡°Augh?!¡±

    Aoi screamed out in pain as her organs were viciously assaulted.

    She gritted her teeth and kicked the lance out of Sapphires hand.

    She then kicked her in the stomach and kicked her under the chin with a backflip.

    Sapphire stumbled back but held her ground. She used her armor to punched Aoi in the face and made mana attack her brain directly.

    ¡°Guaaah?!¡±

    Aoi screamed out in pain, and her arms stretched like two snakes and attacked Sapphire from the front and back with punches.

    More of Sapphire¡¯s armor shattered and more of her organs were damaged.

    She however endured the pain and headbutt Aoi.

    Aoi¡¯s brain was once again attacked, but Sapphire¡¯s helmet also shattered.

    She aimed a knee strike at Aoi, but Aoi avoided it by twisting her body and wentbehind Sapphire.

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    With a roar she hit Sapphire on her defenseless back with a full power strike.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Sapphire had the rest of her armor shattered and most of her bones either broken or cracked.

    *Boom!*

    She crashed into a building which collapsed on top of her.

    When Aoi saw that, she fell on her knees and started coughing up even more blood.

    ¡°S-Shit. That girl was tougher than I thought.¡±

    She forced herself to her feet and unsteadily walked towards Sapphire who was trapped under tons of concrete.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re not dead. So come out and fight.¡±

    Aoi weakly said.

    *Boom!*

    As she expected Sapphire crawled out of the rubble after throwing a giant piece of concrete off her.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem like she couldn''t stand on her own.

    ¡°Are you giving up?¡±

    Aoi asked with a mocking tone.

    ¡°And you¡¯re still alive? Hahaha, not a chance.¡±

    Crystals started appearing around her limbs like a second skin.

    She then got to her feet and faced Aoi.

    ¡°You used your crystals to wrap around yourself and then manipulate them to force your body to move? That¡¯s quite impressive.¡±

    Said Aoi.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not going allow you to beat me!¡±

    She popped up in front of Sapphire and punched her so hard her head looked like it was going to twist off.

    However the crystals tighten around her body and stopped her from being blown away.

    She manipulated her broken arm and punched one of Aoi¡¯s teeth out.

    She then manipulated her limbs and entered and a raw fist fight with Aoi.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The two whose bodies had long past their limits started to hit their opponent with everything they had.

    *Boom!*

    Their skin burst.

    *Boom!*

    Their bones shattered.

    *Boom!*

    Their organs shook.

    *Boom!*

    However, their eyes still carried a burning desire.

    The desire to win.

    The desire to defeat the worthy opponent in front of them and reach a new stage.

    They pushed and pushed until they no longer felt their limits.

    It was like they were evolving with every punch they took and threw back.

    The two unexpectedly started to respect the other¡¯s will and tenacity.

    They no longer felt bloodlust, only the desire to win!

    They forgot about their troubles and become true Valkyries of the battlefield.

    *Boom!*

    Sapphire¡¯s head fell back as she received an uppercut from Aoi.

    *Boom!*

    Aoi¡¯s vision blurred as she took a blow to the head.

    The two took a step forward and hit their opponent with one last attack.

    The two started to fall backwards.

    A crystal stopped Sapphire from hitting the ground but Aoi wasn¡¯t so lucky.

    She hit the ground and wasn¡¯t able move anymore.

    She couldn¡¯t even use her mouth to form words because of how bust up it was.

    Sapphire whose eyes were swollen watched her as she took her last breath.

    In the end, her body just couldn¡¯t take the constant attack from the inside and her heart failed her.

    Even so, there was a smile formed with her bust up lips.

    In the end she had one last good fight.

    Even if she died, it was worth it for the battle maniac that she was.

    Sapphire slid down the crystal and sat on the floor.

    She was breathing heavily, but was bleeding even harder.

    She looked towards her east and saw her lance laying on the ground.

    If she wanted she could¡¯ve attacked Aoi from behind with it and ended this fight a lot earlier. But she didn¡¯t because she wanted to have a fair fight with a woman like Aoi.

    She wanted to know if she could surpass the one hailed as the strongest woman in the city.

    And to her surprise, she didn¡¯t.

    It was just thanks to circumstances that she won.

    If the two were armed with the same advantages and disadvantages she was sure that Aoi would¡¯ve won easily.

    ¡°Truly fitting of her title as strongest.¡±

    Sapphire muttered as she closed her eyes.

    She could hear Bloom fighting in the distance, but her instincts told her that if she forced herself to move any further she¡¯ll die before even reaching a hundred steps.

    So she concentrated on keeping alive for now.

    Second Day of war.

    The Syndicate lost one of its main fighters and were significantly weaken.

    This marked the second major death of the war, but there were still more to come.

 Grudge Match Between Queens

    ¡°The rate the formation is spreading is a bit off.¡±

    Said Alec as he observed the spell formation.

    ¡°I get it. The stronger the blood it absorbs the faster it spreads. I just sensed the death of a S Class just now, so that must be the case.¡±

    Mari who was beside him neither confirmed or deny his theory.

    He looked at her with a smile.

    ¡°Sticking around me won¡¯t change my mind about joining you people you know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not my intention.¡±

    Mari answered.

    ¡°Oh, really. Then do you share your intentions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m observing you. Leaving an unpredictable element like yourself alone in my city would be really stupid.¡±

    Alec started laughing.

    ¡°What could I do that would harm you? Steal your technology? I can recreate those myself. Steal your alchemy? The alchemy methods hidden here are far inferior to my own. Slaughter your people? You¡¯re already doing a great job at that.¡±

    Alec smirked.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here that interests me in any way. Besides if there were, I doubt a Marionette(puppet) like yourself could hope to stop me.¡±

    He pointed at the sky.

    ¡°You would need to send your real body to stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Even so, I¡¯ll still keep an eye on you.¡±

    Alec shrugged.

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±

    He looked away from her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear once again. The only thing I¡¯m interested in is the actions of my cousin, nothing more.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about him?¡±

    Mari asked with a probing tone.

    Alec smiled in return and said-

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait and see, don¡¯t we?¡±

    *Boom!*

    It was the evening in the Business District.

    Bloom and Luna had been fighting for several hours now. Every time either of them thought that they could win in the next few moments, the other surprised them with their strength.

    Even though Bloom had the power of gravity on her side, Luna was able to withstand it thanks to her armor.

    *Boom!*

    She was forced 15ft underground by a gravity infused punch from Bloom.

    *Boom!*

    Bloom followed up with a gravity ball and created a giant hole in the ground.

    A rainbow colored light peeked between the cracks in the ground and a laser burst out from underground and hit Bloom.

    *Boom!*

    Bloom was forced back after she blocked the laser with her bare hands.

    ¡°Haah~! Hah! Hah~!¡±

    She stood in place and breathed heavily.

    Her entire attire was filled with rips and tears, and her body was covered in blood.

    Just one look and you could tell that she experienced a difficult fight.

    *Boom!*

    Luna forced herself from underground and also stood there breathing heavily.

    Her silvery armor was filled with numerous dents, and had completely lost it majestic look.

    Luna held her sword tightly and glared at Bloom.

    She had to admit that the girl in front of her was something else.

    Without a single weapon or armor, she furiously clashed with Luna over and over again without backing down.

    She knew before hand that Bloom was a hand to hand combat specialist, but this was too much for a 16 year old girl¡¯s suppose to produce.

    ¡°She easily have the qualifications to become a pillar, if she wants to.¡±

    Luna said as she gathered power using her sword.

    ¡°It best to get rid of her here!¡±

    Luna¡¯s figure disappeared and reappeared next to Bloom while swinging her sword towards her neck.

    Bloom reacted in time and used her powers to levitate.

    A rainbow sickle cut through the air and sliced a building in two.

    Bloom who escaped the attack lifted her hand above her head and a giant gravity ball appear over her head.

    She pointed downwards and the gravity ball fell towards the ground.

    Luna¡¯s sword lit up again.

    She gripped it tightly and swung the sword over her head with all of her might.

    *Boom!*

    The sword block the gravity ball and sent it back up into the sky like a baseball.

    Seeing that, Bloom remained calm and stop it with her palm.

    The ball suddenly doubled in size while in her grasp.

    She gently pushed it and it fell back towards the ground.

    Several gravity ball of similar size appeared behind Bloom and charged towards the ground as well.

    Luna clicked her tongue and poured more power into the sword and caused it to grow in length and width.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    With a loud roar she swung her blade overhead and clashed with the first gravity ball.

    *Boom!*

    Her feet sunk into the ground when she blocked the giant gravity ball.

    *Boom!*

    The other gravity balls collided and placed immense pressure on Luna¡¯s sword and body.

    The already cracked road burst open as a crater formed under Luna.

    She stood her ground and used all of her strength to prevent herself from getting crushed.

    ¡°This is truly impressive.¡±

    Bloom commented as she floated in the air.

    She formed another gravity ball in her hand, however this ball suddenly molded itself into a spear.

    She flung it and it collided with the gravity balls that was pressuring Luna.

    Something unbelievable happened next.

    The gravity spear suddenly slip through the gravity balls and hit Luna directly in the chest.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Luna was forced to her knees because of the blow she received in her chest.

    She was no longer able to stop the gravity balls and they fell on top of her.

    *BOOM!*

    She was crushed by a heavy force and a deep crater was formed with her at the center.

    Bloom looked down and saw her deeply embedded into the earth, with her armor in ruins.

    Blood leaked from the armor and stained the ground.

    Bloom stayed afloat and was breathing heavily than before.

    She had used a quite a lot of her power to suppress Luna to this extent. Because of her exhaustion, she couldn¡¯t follow up with another attack.

    She slowly landed at the edge of the crater and fell to her knees and was trying to catch her breath.

    Her entire body trembled as she slowly got to her feet.

    She looked down in the crater again.

    ¡°?!¡±

    To her surprise, Luna was gone.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Bloom suddenly felt a powerful blow to her back and saw a steel plated arm sticking out of her stomach.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting annoying, little girl.¡±

    Luna said with her face stained in her blood.

    Her eyes were furious, and had a deadly light in it.

    She lifted her crescent blade and slashed down on Bloom¡¯s back after removing her arm.

    Bloom¡¯s blood spurted out like a hose as she nearly collapsed on the spot.

    Luna twisted her arm for another attack, but Bloom used her powers to repel her away in the nick of time.

    Bloom also distanced herself from Luna while holding her stomach wound.

    She used her powers to keep herself from bleeding out and took a small case from her cleavage.

    She opened it and took out a capsule that was inside and threw it into her mouth.

    After a few seconds, Bloom¡¯s body showed signs of healing. But it wasn¡¯t rapid healing on the level of Miko¡¯s. It was just enough to keep her from dying.

    ¡°That was the last one.¡±

    Bloom said as she calmed her breath.

    What she took was a healing supplement that was only available on the black market. It had the power to boast a person¡¯s regenerative ability.

    It goes without saying that this pill could save a person¡¯s life a countless amount of times. So it was naturally expensive.

    The fact that Bloom has one was because of Miko, who made Exsul stock up on them for the war.

    Miko didn¡¯t just give Bloom a single pill, he gave her a total of twelve; all of which she used in her fight againstLuna.

    That¡¯s right the only reason Bloom survived so long was thanks to the pills.

    12 times.

    If Bloom didn¡¯t have the pills she could¡¯ve died 12 times already. That showed how intense her battle with Luna was.

    But now she was out of pills, and only had one life to stand up against Luna.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally out of pills. Then killing you will be far easier.¡±

    Said Luna.

    She said that but it wasn¡¯t like Bloom was the only one who survived this battle because of third party assistance.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Lunar Armor had a self repair function and could also heal the user, she would¡¯ve died many times as well.

    The two both escaped death because of a third party, but now one of them lost their advantage.

    ¡°This time for sure, I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡±

    Luna¡¯s sword and Armor started glowing.

    The sword changed shape and turned into a broad sword with a full moon on it.

    Luna¡¯s armor also became bulkier and the crescent moon on the chest plate changed into a full moon. Two giant cannons materialized on the shoulders and aimed at Bloom.

    Lunar Armor: Full Moon.

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    Muttered Bloom as she looked at Luna who was now in a monster of an armor with a giant sword.

    ¡°Looks like I might really die, if I don¡¯t do something.¡±

    That¡¯s when Miko¡¯s words flashed in her mind.

    ¡°Remember whose woman you are.¡±

    When she remembered his cocky expression she suddenly felt a bit pressured.

    ¡°Trying not the sully your name might be harder than I expected.¡±

    She swung her hand to the side.

    ¡°But I guess I got to try it, even if I must put my life on the line.¡±

    She started pouring all of her remaining power in her palm.

    A purple orb was formed.

    Static started emitting from the orb.

    *BOOM!*

    A loud explosive sound came from the orb, which shook the area.

    Luna sensed that Bloom was trying something and decided to attack before she could finish.

    ¡°Moon Cannon!¡±

    The cannons on her shoulders quickly generated light and fired at Bloom.

    *BOOM!*

    The blasts from the attacks hit Bloom dead on.

    She didn¡¯t even made an attempt to avoid it which confused Luna.

    That¡¯s when she thought she saw the smoke from the explosion twist and warp for a second before dispersing.

    When the smoke cleared Bloom was seen standing there completely stained in her own blood.

    Her body was trembling and her clothes were torn and looked like old rags on her.

    Even so, the orb in Bloom¡¯s palm didn¡¯t disappear.

    In fact it even grew further. The static around it also increased and became even more wild.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Even though Luna didn¡¯t know what Bloom was planning she still rushed towards her with her sword.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The sword swung down on Bloom¡¯s body.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°?!¡±

    Luna widen her eyes in shock because her sword warpedbefore her eyes and was redirected to the side.

    The shockwave blew Bloom away and caused her body to bounce of the ground a couple times.

    She slowly rose with her body shaking like a wet puppy.

    ¡°The hell?¡±

    Luna was puzzled by what happened to her sword earlier and became cautious of Bloom.

    She decided to stay from a far and attack her with her strongest Cannon attack.

    ¡°S-Success.¡±

    However before she could she do that, the orb in Bloom¡¯s hand had changed into a blade.

    This blade was solid unlike her previous gravity attacks. It was purple and black and looked almost like a katana.

    ¡°Newton Blade.¡±

    Bloom pointed the sword at Luna while trembling.

    ¡°Y-You die now!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! The one who will die is you!¡±

    The cannons on Luna¡¯s back charged up and fired an attack several times stronger than the previous one.

    *BOOM!*

    It caused the entire area to shake, and roared like a dangerous beast.

    Bloom didn¡¯t move and simply held out her sword.

    Her body suddenly flew towards the blast like it was being dragged.

    Bloom quickly appeared before the blast and the blast that was about to destroy bloom suddenly bent unnaturally as if giving way for her.

    ¡°What!¡±

    This naturally shocked Luna.

    Bloom appeared in front of her and the sword stabbed towards her as if it had a mind of its own.

    Luna quickly lifted the broad sword to stop it.

    *BOOM!*

    She felt like was suddenly hit by a meteorite as her entire existence was being warped.

    She heard some cracking sounds and saw that her armor was being twisted apart by an invisible power.

    Even the sword in her hand was twisting like it was made out of wet clay.

    Luna noticed that not only her, but everything around her was beginning to twist and warp unnaturally.

    It was as if reality was being twisted by a child.

    ¡°Wh-What the hell is going on?!¡±

    She shouted as she saw a building being bent into a S.

    She looked at Bloom, who was limped while holding the sword, and the sword itself.

    ¡°What the hell is up with you and that sword?!¡±

    Bloom didn¡¯t reply immediately and only started laughing.

    ¡°As someone who lives in this city don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know what¡¯s responsible for holding matter together so that it can formsomething?¡±

    She lifted her bloody face and smirked at Luna.

    ¡°Gravity! Gravity is responsible for the creation of most existences. Without it, not even things as illustrious as stars and planets would exist! So what would happen if I who control such a powerful force was concentrate it all into a single form?¡±

    As bloom spoke Luna felt her body being twisted and torn apart.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that doesn¡¯t bend under gravity.¡±

    Bloom¡¯s eyes shone bright as she shouted.

    ¡°Go to hell, Luna Isabel!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Everything suddenly started twisting with Luna at the center.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    Luna released a miserable scream as her very existence was being torn apart.

    ¡°Infecteds! You damn Infecteds! Why?! Why must you continue to take everything from me?!¡±

    She cursed as her arms and legs were twisted off her body.

    ¡°I hate you! I hate you all! Die! Die! DIE!¡±

    She screamed until her head was twisted off and her armor shattered and reduced to dust.

    When everything finally settled, everything was twisted about like waves in the ocean.

    Whether it be the ground, the buildings or even the corpses. There was nothing that wasn''t warped under the effects of Bloom¡¯s Newton Blade.

    It was like a piece of art done by a mad artist.

    ¡°I¡­..won.¡±

    Bloom fainted and fell on the ground with the Newton Blade still in her hand.

    She had used her powers to warp the matter existing around her to create it, so it wouldn¡¯t just disappear after she fainted. It was a permanent existence that she earned after pouring her very will into it.

    It was because she was busy creating it that she couldn¡¯t fight back against Luna¡¯s attack and was once again on the brink of death.

    But to her it was worth it.

    She was able to get her revenge, and even got some for Jin and Sapphire as well.

    She was completely satisfied, which was why she had a smile on her face even now.

    One second day, the moon rose in the city¡¯s sky and signified the third major death of the war.

    Two Pillars dead, and one Syndicate leader with them.

    Even so, the war was far from over.

 The Three Freaks- 24 Hours Later

    Sapphire, who was still leaning on a crystal pillar, was focusing on healing herself when she sensed someone approaching.

    She opened her eyes and saw someone approaching her.

    ¡°Chrome?¡±

    She said weakly.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Do I look okay?¡±

    Sapphire said with a smile.

    ¡°I guess you do look like shit.¡±

    Chrome said with a laugh.

    She took something from inside her pocket and gave to Sapphire. It was the regeneration pill that Bloom had.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that one of the few you had? Are you sure you want to give it to me?¡±

    Chrome nodded.

    ¡°The boys gave me theirs. They said it would be better if you and Bloom took them.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be sure to thank them later.¡±

    Sapphire said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but as you can see I''m all beaten up so there''s no way for me to move my arms.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Chrome placed the pill in Sapphire¡¯s mouth and made her swallow it.

    A few seconds later, Sapphire¡¯s wounds started to heal slowly. After a few minutes, she was able to use her limbs again, but she still was in no shape to fight of course.

    ¡°The first use really brings the best results. If I had relied on this drug before then the effects would¡¯ve diminish.¡±

    Sapphire said as she got up.

    The regenerative pill was more effective the less amount of time you¡¯ve used it. Because of this those who¡¯ve taken it multiple times would receive a less desirable result.

    ¡°But I have to say, I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯ve defeated Aoi Tsuyoshi. Doesn¡¯t this make you the strongest woman in the city?¡±

    Said Chrome.

    Sapphire shook her head.

    ¡°I just got lucky that¡¯s all. I doubt I can beat Bloom or Luna Isabel.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of Bloom, her heartbeat is steady but her breathing is weak. She seems to be sleeping.¡±

    Chrome said after collecting information from the sound waves around her.

    ¡°If she has the time to be sleeping then she must¡¯ve won. Let¡¯s go meet her.¡±

    Chrome nodded in agreement to Sapphire¡¯s words and the two headed towards Bloom¡¯s location.

    Meanwhile, Mayumi ¡°The Prophetess¡± Shidou and Edward ¡°Code Breaker¡± Akabe , who were MIA for the entirety of the war were inside the administrative building located in the 20th District.

    This building was were Gaia¡¯s main server was located.

    No, it would be better to say that the entire building was a server.

    It was built with the purest form of Magic Stone, which made it extremely durable. It was rumored to be able to withstand an attack from a XXX Class warrior.

    Mayumi and Edward entered this building and took control of Gaia¡¯s servers that were spread across the city.

    They prevented Gaia from falling into the Pillars¡¯ hands to be used to destroy them all.

    They also came for the passkey to leave the city.

    As stated earlier, no one could enter or leave the city without a passkey to the Four gates.

    Although there were exceptions. If one was able to travel across dimensions then the passkey wasn¡¯t necessary.

    For example, Arsene used this method to enter the city but he was ejected by Miguel.

    As for Alec, the method he used to enter the city is unknown.

    As for the reason why Mayumi and Edward were together, Mayumi was Edward¡¯s guard while he did what he set out to do.

    ¡°I wonder how long this war will take? I¡¯m fed up of being cooped up in this place.¡±

    Mayumi complained.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who can see the future, you tell me.¡±

    Edward said as his hands were glued to the walls. He was using his ability to control the whole server which was the entire building.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Mayumi snorted and silently checked Edward¡¯s future.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That¡¯s when she paled.

    ¡°We got to go!¡±

    She suddenly shouted.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°This building is about to blow itself up!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Mayumi words shocked Edward so much that he removed his hands from the wall.

    (Command accepted.)

    Gaia¡¯s computerized voices echoed in the building.

    ¡°Command? What command?¡±

    Edward asked frantically.

    (Self Destruction will commence in one minute.)

    ¡°Dafuq?!¡±

    Edward was once again shocked. He was 100% sure that he didn¡¯t give Gaia any order like that.

    ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t give any other like that!¡±

    He hurriedly placed his hand on the wall and tried to take control. However-

    *Bam!*

    He received a strong resistance which damaged his brain.

    He collapsed immediately after into Mayumi¡¯s arms.

    She threw him over her shoulder and started to make her escape.

    (30 seconds remaining.)

    ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit!¡±

    Mayumi sprinted with all of her will.

    And then-

    (Self destruct commence)

    *BOOOM!*

    The server along with everything in a mile radius was blown to smithereens.

    The third day of the war begun just like all the others.

    Explosions echoed throughout the city, and the stench of death of smoke polluted the air.

    The countless battles that were waged across the city was still ongoing.

    There was one particular battle which put them all to shame.

    *BOOM!*

    Inside the 18th District. No what use to be the 18th District. Thunderous explosions echoed throughout causing the air to shake.

    There were no buildings or roads left in this place. Only thing that was left was burning rubble.

    It was like a wasteland in the middle of city.

    *BOOM!*

    Two fist collided and caused the area to shake again.

    These fist belonged to Miko and Kaido.

    Miko was using Demon Dragonite, while he exchanged blows with Kaido.

    The two separated and avoided a deadly ray of light.

    *BOOM!*

    The light added yet another huge crater in the ground.

    Jin floated in the air with thousands of miniature suns behind him. He was like a celestial being that descended on the mortal world.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    With a sinister laugh, Miko moved at his top speed and dodged the beams of light coming from Jin.

    He kicked off the ground and covered himself with crimson aura and turned into a giant crimson spear charging towards Jin.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Jin waved his hand and hundreds of suns started rotating around him.

    He shot down towards Miko as the suns fused together with him at the center.

    He had turned into a sun himself.

    *BOOM!*

    Sun clashed with a crimson spear and caused powerful shockwaves to spread through the district.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kaido who was on the ground silently released his black claws.

    He bent his knees slightly.

    And then-

    *BOOM!*

    He shot towards the sky like a rocket.

    He swung his claws at the burning sun and the crimson spear.

    *BOOM!*

    A huge explosion occurred in the air as both Miko and Jin were blown out of the air.

    Kaido grabbed Jin by his legs and suddenly increased the rate he was falling towards the earth.

    He swung Jin on the ground and power-bombed him.

    *BOOM!*

    Jin body burst open the ground and created meter-wide cracks in it.

    His entire back was destroyed and bloodied.

    Kaido stood up and aimed a stomp towards his head.

    However, before his foot could crush Jin¡¯s head, he felt a hand grip his neck.

    It was Miko.

    He lifted Kaido with one hand and chokeslamed him on top of Jin.

    *BOOM!*

    The cracks in the earth widen and both Jin and Kaido were forced deeper into the earth.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    That¡¯s when a laser shot through Kaido and pierced through Miko¡¯s stomach.

    Miko stepped back a few times while holding his stomach.

    *BOOM!*

    Kaido was suddenly blown off from top of Jin, who sluggishly got to his feet.

    ¡°Makoto Tactics:¡­¡±

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Insta-Kill!¡±

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Miko received an incredibly heavy blow to his already damaged gut and was sent flying.

    Jin had instantly cut the distance between them and hit Miko with an elbow strike that carried the same force as a falling meteor.

    This resulted in Miko being blown away without any time to react.

    Jin turned into a beam of light and instantly caught up to him.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Dozens of light weapons appeared behind him and pierced into Miko.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, the weapons passed through him and his image disappeared like a mirage.

    ¡°Fuck! Another assassin move!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Jin was immediately hit by a bolt of lightning which further destroyed his back.

    Miko then appeared in front of as if he was lightning itself and hit Jin with another lightning bolt.

    *BOOM!*

    Miko switched from Demon Dragonite to Elemental Dragonite, and chose lightning as his element.

    This way he could keep up with Jin.

    Miko turned into a bolt of lightning and started to attack Jin at a blinding speed.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Even though he lacked the previous power that he had, he gained great versatility.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only one that can play with electricity!¡±

    Static burst from within Jin and hit Miko.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    He was immediately paralyzed.

    Seeing that Jin immediately switch to his Night form and activated his midnight flames around his fist.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He threw a punch at the paralyzed Miko.

    In response Miko activated his Qi to the max and created an armor around him.

    *BOOM!*

    The fist hit Miko, but the fire was unable to touch him.

    This completely shocked Jin, and he soon regret letting his guard down in that moment.

    *BOOM!*

    Kaido suddenly burst from underground and uppercut Jin straight up into the air.

    He then jumped, spun and dropped his heel on the head of the still paralyzed Miko.

    Miko felt his vision darken and immediately lost all awareness of what was happening around him.

    Kaido¡¯s red eyes shun and his arm doubled in size.

    ¡°Burial Fist!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Kaido punched Miko so hard that he was literally buried deep into the ground.

    He then quickly turned around and destroyed the giant ball of rubble that Jin used his powers to create and throw at him.

    Jin then appeared out of the dust that was built up and hit Kaido with a burning fist.

    Kaido was forced back a couple meters and was then assaulted by dozens of light spears.

    He groaned and fell on his knees.

    *BOOM!*

    It was at that moment a hand burst out from underground and drag his face to the ground.

    There he saw crimson eyes staring at him.

    ¡°Here¡¯s Johnny!¡±

    Miko¡¯s palm suddenly started heating up.

    And then-

    *BOOM!*

    Kaido was hit with a powerful burst of flames point blank.

    He sprung to his feet holding his face.

    Jin took that chance to attack with another punch, but Kaido wasn¡¯t about to go down so easily.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    He punched Jin the same time he punched him, which cause the both of them to be blown back.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Jin roared while fixing his broken jaw.

    ¡°Are you two really cockroaches are something?! It¡¯s been an entire 24 hours, and we¡¯re still fighting!¡±

    Miko crawled out of the ground at this time, and wore a bloody smile.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so upset about it you can just drop dead, so that we¡¯ll have an easier time deciding the winner.¡±

    ¡°I agree. You two drop dead so that I can get back Hana.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°You two fuck off.¡±

    Jin said and then took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ah, fuck it. I was saving this for when I destroy the city, but you two are getting on my nerves.¡±

    Jin¡¯s eyes and hair started to switch between white and black. It was the same for his aura.

    It constantly switched between dark and light.

    It was as if Night and Day were coming together around him.

    ¡°Eclipse Form!¡±

 The Golden Draconic Beast And The Eclipse God

    Jin was suddenly surrounded by a dark yet luminous aura.

    His hair was a shining dark gray.

    His eyes were silver and had a certain coldness to it.

    This was Jin¡¯s Eclipse Form. The form that allows him to use his Eclipse element as he pleased.

    ¡°Oh! Sparkly.¡±

    Miko said as he clapped in amazement.

    ¡°I wonder how-¡±

    Before Miko could finish speaking a silver light flashed before his eyes, and Jin was suddenly directly in front of him.

    *BOOM!*

    He was hit by a heavy and hard to follow blow, and was sent flying outside of the district.

    *BOOM!*

    He crashed through several buildings in the 5th District.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    He laid in a crater choking on his own blood.

    He could tell without checking that his insides were a mess, and his bones were shattered.

    If it continued on like this, he would die before long.

    ¡°Primordial Recreation!¡±

    Azure light covered his body and instantly healed his injuries.

    He sprung to his feet and was about to head back, when he saw something falling out of the sky.

    *BOOM!*

    It crashed through several buildings and ripped open the ground before stopping completely.

    After checking what it was, Miko saw Kaido laying in a crater like he was earlier.

    It seems like he was sent flying by Jin as well.

    The main difference between him and Miko was that Kaido wasn¡¯t as injured.

    He silently got up and fixed his broken arms and bent up legs with a cracking sound.

    ¡°This is troublesome.¡±

    He said as he walked out of the crater.

    He looked and saw Jin silently looking down on him.

    He raised a finger and a dark gray orb appeared at tip of it.

    He threw it towards Kaido and Miko.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko instantly covered his feet in lightning and accelerated out of the district.

    Kaido on the other hand stood his ground.

    ¡°Behemoth, full throttle.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The entire district shook as he said those words.

    A thunderous roar could be heard coming from inside of him.

    Far away in another corner of the city, Alec¡¯s body suddenly shook.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mari asked him.

    ¡°My demon blood just reacted to something.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that not only Tiamat, but my other ancestor was in this city, although it seems to be contained in something.¡¯

    He thought.

    ¡° I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±

    Meanwhile, Kaido¡¯s red eyes glowed furiously as he lifted his hands over his head.

    *BOOM!*

    The ground under him started bursting open as if it was experiencing immense strain.

    The miniature eclipse from Jin suddenly grew and crashed into him.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    A giant explosion occurred when the two collided.

    Every building in the district started to be erased, along with everyone in the area.

    Jin silently watched as the explosion faded out.

    ¡°¡­.?!¡±

    He was shocked to see Kaido still in one piece with his hands still in the air.

    Everything else in a few mile radius were erased and an abyss was left with Kaido and the spot he was standing on as the only thing left.

    Kaido was in a bad state.

    His clothes were reduced to rags and his muscular body, that was covered with wounds, was left in the bare.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°He actually survived my Eclipse Element?¡±

    Jin said in shock.

    Kaido fell to his knees and breathed heavily.

    His red eyes started glowing once again and he stood up with much difficulty.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    Another thunderous roar came from inside his body, which caused the District to shake again.

    Miko who had escaped and returned looked at Kaido oddly.

    (What the hell?!)

    Tia suddenly shouted in his mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Miko asked.

    (There¡¯s a Higher Being inside that boy!....No, it would better to say that it¡¯s the power of a Higher Being¡­.)

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Kaido¡¯s a proxy?¡±

    Miko asked in shock.

    (No, he¡¯s not a proxy but he¡¯s extremely close.)

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    (I can¡¯t explain it well, but in simple terms his body has a regalia infused into it which shouldn¡¯t be possible.)

    Miko could hear the confusion in Tia¡¯s voice.

    (I couldn¡¯t sense it at all earlier. It¡¯s like that boy¡¯s body is a container trapping a higher being¡¯s essence in it.)

    ¡°Which higher being?¡±

    (The Unconquerable Beast that rules the earth, Behemoth.)

    Behemoth was an enormous monster that is said to rule the earth in primal times. It is mentioned in several writings all which stated it to be unbeatable by mortals and could only be tamed by God.

    It¡¯s said to have unimaginable strength, so much that it¡¯s clash with its sea counterpart Leviathan is said to be able to destroy the world.

    No one knows what exactly it is, but it¡¯s said to be a monster who could be a buffalo, elephant, rhino, hippo or even a dinosaur. In the end it¡¯s a powerful monster.

    Not only that, it¡¯s also considered to be a demon just like leviathan. He was a huge soldier of Satan, usually depicted as an elephant with a big round belly, waddling on two feet. He was the infernal watchman, and also presided over the gluttonous banquets and feasts. It is said that he also enjoyed a certain renown for his voice, being regarded as Hell''s official demonic singer.

    ¡°Behemoth? That explains Kaido¡¯s strength and pressure."

    (Yeah, but Behemoth is in a coma after his regalia got destroyed 100 years ago. But that regalia is now inside that boy¡­.)

    ¡°Is this MYTH¡¯s doing?¡±

    Alec asked Mari while examining Kaido¡¯s body.

    ¡°Biological experiments like this are Genesis¡¯ line of work, but it does look like our handiwork. But looks like it was done in secret by one of our branches, since I¡¯ve never heard of this.¡±

    She looked at Alec.

    ¡°Are you angry? Behemoth was your branch¡¯s third ancestor after all.¡±

    ¡°Angry? I¡¯m intrigued. I didn¡¯t know something like this was possible. I want to study this boy.¡±

    Kaido jumped and flew hundreds of feet in the air and reached Jin.

    He threw a punch with all of his might. Jin created a barrier with his eclipse aura.

    *BOOM!*

    The barrier shattered and the air itself shook.

    Jin caught Kaido¡¯s fist without moving an inch back.

    He used his Night element ability to negate the attack.

    His eclipse form was combination of his Night and Day form, which meant he possessed all their abilities.

    A dark light appeared in his palm as he slammed it onto Kaido¡¯s chest.

    *BOOM!*

    Kaido was blown away with a large hole in his chest.

    He fell in the abyss, however a gigantic hand stretched out and swat Jin away like a fly.

    This hand was golden and covered inscales.

    ¡°What the hell was that?!¡±

    Miko shouted in surprise.

    Kaido flew out of the abyss with golden dragon wings on his back.

    He flew towards Jin, who created several miniature eclipses behind him.

    The eclipse started firing beams towards Kaido, who maneuvered through the air and dodged them.

    A red aura appeared around his fist as he came in striking distance of Jin.

    Jin didn¡¯t back away and covered his fists with dark light.

    *BOOM!*

    The two¡¯s fist clashed and sent shockwaves across the district.

    Miko was hit with one of these shockwaves and was blown away with his blood churning in his body.

    Jin and Kaido then clashed their fist again and another shockwave spread across the district.

    By this time, every part of the district which wasn¡¯t apart of the abyss was flatten and reduced to rubble.

    *BOOM!*

    Kaido was sent crashing into the earth by Jin.

    Even with his immense strength, he wasn¡¯t a match for jin who was like an Eclipse God.

    Kaido slowly got to his feet once again, even more bent up than before.

    His wounds were healing, but they couldn¡¯t keep up with the rate he was getting injured.

    ¡°Looks like I have no other choice.¡±

    Kaido¡¯s eyes started to have a gold hue in the center, as he spoke.

    ¡°Fafnir, Unleash!¡±

    *ROOOAAAR!*

    An even louder roar came from within Kaido¡¯s body.

    It was like one more beast had joined up with the one earlier to unleash this earth shattering roar.

    (I¡¯m so done with you humans!)

    Tia shouted in Miko¡¯s head.

    (Not only behemoth, but even Fafnir¡¯s power was trapped inside his body! He''s like an Artificial Dual Proxy!)

    ¡°An artificial Dual Proxy?¡±

    Miko was shocked out of his mind.

    ¡°Rooar!¡±

    Kaido released a deafening roar as his hair grew longer, his body became more muscular, and his eyes turned bright gold.

    He was surrounded by wild golden aura.

    ¡°Motherfucker turned into a super saiyan!¡±

    Shouted Miko.

    He failed to noticed that Kaido had dragon scales on his arms and legs.

    ¡°The dragon Siegfried slew, Fafnir. I heard that he was in a coma as well. Just where did you people get his broken regalia?¡±

    Alec asked Mari.

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re the ones who destroyed the regalia in the first place?¡±

    Mari didn¡¯t answer and just stared at Kaido.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kaido silently looked at Jin who just stared at him in return.

    And then-

    The two suddenly disappeared.

    *BOOOM!*

    They reappeared in the sky punching each other in the face.

    They separated and Kaido created a gold orb surrounded by a red hue in his palm, and threw it.

    Jin turned into a beam of dark light and dodged.

    *BOOOM!*

    The orb hit the ground and destroyed the rest of the district.

    This was the second district this battle destroyed.

    Jin, in his beam form, shot towards Kaido with miniature eclipses dancing around him.

    The eclipses turned into lasers and chased after Kaido.

    Kaido clasped his hand together and released it. A golden glaive was created before him.

    He grabbed it and swung the glaive.

    *BOOOM!*

    A golden slash ripped through the district and deflected the lasers and continued its charge towards Jin.

    Jin stretched out his palm and gray static started dancing within it.

    The static turned into a giant hawk which ripped through slash.

    Jin and the hawk charged towards Kaido.

    Kaido spun his glaive and thrust it forward.

    A beam destroyed the hawk before it could reach him.

    Kaido rushed to meet Jin¡¯s charge.

    Jin swung his shining fists, while Kaido swung his glaive.

    *BOOOM!*

    A huge explosion once again covered the district.

    The two shot out of the district and entered the Night District.

    They once again clashed with everything they had.

    *BOOOM!*

    A shockwave flatten everything in the district in an instant.

    Gray and gold shrouded the skies as the Golden Draconic Beast clashed with the Eclipse God.

    *BOOOM!*

    As for Miko-

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    He was watching the battle with bulging eyes.

    The strength the two displayed wasn¡¯t something he hadn¡¯t seen before. In fact, he himself showed might thousands of times greater than this when using Vastator or when he fused with Tiamat¡¯s creations.

    But their battle still shook him to the core.

    Their might and ferocity wasn¡¯t something he expected to see during this battle. This was far more than he imagined.

    This made him excited.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the city, huh. You were right, Sapphire.¡±

    Miko smiled and crimson aura started flowing from his body.

    ¡°I gotta join this fight!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    He activated Sin King and used his demonic powers to chased after Jin and Kaido.

    He caught up to them when they were in the middle of an intense fights fight.

    ¡°Let me join in--?!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Before he could finish, he was hit with a fist by Kaido.

    This fist forcibly deactivated Sin King and completely destroyed his body.

    He was instantly brought to deaths door.

    ¡°P- Primordial Recreation!¡±

    He desperately activated his proxy ability to recreate his body.

    But before he could react he was hit by one of Jin¡¯s eclipse.

    *BOOOM!*

    He blown to the edge of the district with his life once again hanging on a tread.

    He crashed into the ground and was bleeding heavily.

    When Alec saw this he sighed.

    ¡°He¡¯s clearly outclass. But then again, I can¡¯t rule him out yet.¡±

    Miko silently used Primordial Recreation to heal himself again, before standing back up.

    ¡°75 years. I¡¯ve wasted 75 years off my life from this battle only. This can¡¯t continue.¡±

    He smiled brightly.

    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t hide this any longer. Time to unleash what dwells within me.¡±

    He took a deep breath and then-

    ¡°Deus Malum- 1st Stage: Dark Apostle!¡±

 Darkness Unleashed

    Miko found himself standing in front of 5 slots.

    Two of the slots had giant gates; one jet black and the other azure.

    The other three slots were empty. No, the foundation of a third gate was there if you looked close enough.

    Miko slowly walked up to the black gate. Just as he was about to touch it, a hand appeared out of nowhere and pushed him.

    He stepped back and looked at the gate again.

    There he saw someone sitting in front of it with his arm resting on their knee.

    It was Augustus.

    ¡°Why are you getting in my way Augustus?¡±

    Miko asked with an irritated tone.

    ¡°Augustus? Sorry, but I¡¯m not Augustus. I¡¯m known as the gate keeper.¡±

    They replied as they stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m a persona created to prevent the power behind these gates from rampaging about.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are, I¡¯m going to open that gate.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do that?¡±

    Asked the persona.

    ¡°You should know that after you open this gate there¡¯s no turning back. You¡¯ll be consume by your own darkness. Even after the gates are closed again, you¡¯ll still suffer from its side effects. You¡¯ll become unstable and even more dangerous than before.¡±

    ¡°I know the consequences. Just step aside, I¡¯ll deal with everything else as it comes.¡±

    The persona shrugged.

    ¡°If you insist then I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    The persona stepped aside and made way for Miko.

    Miko didn¡¯t hesitate and pushed open the gate.

    *Howl!*

    The moment he did he was devoured by a sea of darkness.

    Within the darkness, howls of several evil beings could be heard and there was an intense chilling sensation taking him over.

    Miko could feel his mind, body and soul being tainted by the darkness.

    His darkest desires started to run amok as he felt like he was being dragged into the deepest pits of hell.

    Even so, Miko smiled and accepted everything.

    He became one with the darkness and became the darkness itself.

    Back in the real world, Miko stood in place with a dull look in his eyes.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    Said Alec as he observed Miko.

    Miko silently stretched his palm out and small ball formed in the center of it.

    This ball was made of the purest form of darkness.

    When Alec saw this ball his body shook.

    ¡°Is that¡­.?¡±

    Miko silently placed the ball into his mouth and swallowed it.

    *Pulse!*

    Miko¡¯s entire body pulsated before starting undergoing changes.

    Inside his body the darkness spread and attached itself to every cell in his body and started to contaminate them.

    Outside, dark haze started seeping out of his mouth like fog.

    His skin started to darken as well as his hair.

    His blue eyes turned the darkest black, and pure darkness started to seep from every pore in his body.

    And then-

    A sudden chill spread across the entire city like a tidal wave.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone who felt it immediately started to tremble. Even Jin and Kaido came to a halt and felt deep fear in their hearts.

    Alec stared at Miko with an excited expression.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°T-This Deus Malum! There¡¯s no doubt about it!¡±

    He shouted while trembling.

    ¡°The most terrifying aura that could only by described as pure dread, that¡¯s what Deus Malum is, huh? You were right. This truly is terrifying, Sandora.¡±

    Alec clinched his fist in excitement.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found him. I¡¯ve found you, Augustus Dragna!¡±

    ¡°A-Alec of the Blood Flame?¡±

    Mari nervously called out to him, since this was the first time she¡¯s seen him react like this.

    Alec suddenly looked at her with cold eyes.

    ¡°Doll Princess, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    A violent purple aura with a hue of red formed around him.

    ¡°If something happens to him during this war, I¡¯ll make it my life duty to destroy MYTH and the New Era.¡±

    His words were filled with so much bloodlust that it made Mari feel like she was being stared at by a prehistoric monster.

    Alec looked away from her and glued his eyes on Miko.

    ¡®Now then my dear progenitor, show just how powerful this ultimate technique is.¡¯

    He thought.

    Miko silently stared at Jin and Kaido who were floating in the air.

    He took a step forward and mass amount of darkness started spreading around him.

    ¡°A god and a beast, huh?¡±

    He said with a dreaded voice which sent chills down everyone who heard it.

    ¡°Then a devil is neededto make a completely set, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The darkness focused around his back and form black crow like wings made of darkness.

    ¡°Let me be that devil!¡±

    Darkness rose from behind him and charged towards the two.

    Kaido covered his body in gold and red aura, and launched a counterattack.

    Jin did the same with his powers.

    *BOOOM!*

    ¡°?!¡±

    The result was both of them had to quickly back away because they didn¡¯t want to get caught by the residue of the darkness.

    Their instincts told them that they mustn¡¯t come in contact with it so careless.

    Miko slowly floated in the sky and reached the same level as the two of them.

    ¡°You two are the first to experience this technique in this world.¡±

    He stretched his hand out and darkness started swirling around it.

    ¡°A word of advice.¡±

    A chilling smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Fight with everything on the line or you¡¯ll die.¡±

    The moment he said that his hand turned into a demonic black claw, and he flew towards them.

    He swung the claw and loud ripping sounds echoed out, followed by a terrifying howl.

    ¡°Dark claw!¡±

    Kaido suddenly found himself facing several waves of darkness cutting towards him.

    He gripped his glaive and swung it to rip them apart.

    *BOOOM!*

    He successfully ripped them apart, but without him noticing Miko had disappeared.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Kaido turned around and saw Jin with a dark blade through his stomach. This blade naturally belonged to Miko.

    Jin released his power to the fullest and caused a massive explosion around him to blow Miko away.

    He removed the blade and it disappeared immediately after.

    Miko reappeared out of a dark fogbetween Kaido and Jin.

    He extended his hand towards them and made a ¡°Come on¡± gesture.

    He was implying that they both attacked him at the same time.

    ¡°This little¡­!¡±

    This enraged Jin and Kaido who both charged at him.

    Jin created numerous eclipse around him and fired countless lasers towards Miko.

    Miko smiled and dark countless dark vortexes appeared in front of him firing beams of darkness back at Jin.

    *BOOOM!*

    Lasers clashed with the darkness and caused countless explosions in the sky.

    At this time, Kaido appeared behind Miko thrusting his fist that carried an overwhelming momentum.

    ¡°Dark Hand.¡±

    A shadowy hand formed from Miko¡¯s aura and punched back at Kaido.

    *BOOOM!*

    The fists clashed a cancelled out each other with a thunderous sound.

    Jin then appeared before Miko thrusting a light spear.

    ¡°Black Serpent.¡±

    A giant dark serpent appeared and block the spear before biting towards Jin.

    Jin quickly formed a ball in his hand used it to destroy the serpent.

    However he found himself in front of Kaido instead of Miko.

    *BOOOM!*

    The two collided after Kaido was thrown into Jin.

    Miko then appeared between the two again and grabbed their heads and slammed them together.

    Miko then thrust his palm forward and the two were sent crashing into the earth after being hit by a wave of dark power.

    They quickly got to their feet and glared at Miko in the sky.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    The dark aura around Miko became more frightening by the minute. It was like he had a legion of demons behind him.

    ¡°Fight me with everything you¡¯ve got or you¡¯ll die.¡±

    He shot down towards the earth and darkness spread across the land like a tidal wave.

    With Miko in the center, he looked a demon who escaped the deepest depths of hell.

    In fact the current Miko was extremely close to a True Demon like Ishma or Lucifer.

    This was the first stage of Deus malum: Dark Apostle.

    Jin and Kaido looked at each other for a bit before turning their attention back to Miko.

    They had to admit that the current Miko was a great threat to the both of them, but that didn¡¯t mean he was someone they needed to work together to defeat.

    He was only equal to them when they went all out in terms of power, or maybe slightly stronger.

    Either way they had no intention of working together.

    They both rushed towards Miko at the sametime releasing their powers at the highest level.

    Miko smiled and welcome their charge with one of his own.

    The three met in the center and all halt and used the momentum to throw a punch with all of their power behind it.

    *BOOOM!*

    The clash of their full strengths caused a massive explosion which turned the entire Night District into one giant crater.

    *BOOOM!*

    A dark fist appeared out of nowhere and punch Jin straight up into the sky.

    Miko created a dark chain and wrapped around Kaido and swung him into the ground.

    At that moment a dark light pierced through his back and nailed him to the ground.

    Jin came down from the sky wielding a gigantic hammer made of light.

    He swung the hammer down on Miko and Kaido.

    *BOOOM!*

    Cracks spread through the earth and ripped open the neighboring districts because of Jin¡¯s hammer.

    *Roar!*

    *BOOOM!*

    The hammer scattered after a giant golden beast arm came from under it. The hand swat Jin into one of the neighboring districts.

    Kaido then grabbed Miko off the ground and slammed a golden blast in his stomach.

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko was blown away and sent into a different district.

    He crashed through several buildings before forming web of darkness behind him to stop himself.

    The moment his feet touched the ground darkness spread and covered the entire district.

    ¡°Ahhhhh?!¡±

    Everyone in the district started to scream in terror after coming in contact with it.

    Most of them were driven insane and started to harm themselves.

    Some ripped out their hair.

    Some gouged out their eyes.

    Some started to choke themselves to death.

    It was pure madness as Miko walked through the district.

    ¡°Not bad. Even with Deus Malum those two can keep up with me to this extent. I guess we really are three peas in a pod.¡±

    A sinister smile appeared on his facecompletely matching with madness around him.

    ¡°It will be a shame to kill them, but even I find it hard to control myself.¡±

    The people in the district started to be devoured by the darkness that covered them.

    Crunching sounds resounded as the screams became less and less. It wasn¡¯t long before the entire district had a eerie silence.

    Only Miko¡¯s footstep could be heard.

    A devilish light shone in Miko¡¯s eyes as he licked his lips.

    ¡°I hope I don¡¯t accidentally kill them.¡±

 Battle Of Monsters

    When Bloom came to, she was being carried by Nico who was running with the rest of Silver Crow at his sides.

    Sapphire was being carried by Reiji to conserve her strength by the way.

    ¡°Oh, Bloom. You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Asked Sapphire.

    ¡°How long have I been out?¡±

    ¡°A few hours or so.¡±

    Chrome answered.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, we need you to decide our next move.¡±

    She continued.

    ¡°We have two options at the moment. The first one is to meet up with Yota, Sola, Mayumi, or Code Breaker and gather our strength and prepare for any more enemies to come.¡±

    She paused for a minute.

    ¡°The second option is for us to find where Jin, Miko, and Kaido are and watch their battle while waiting for the opportunity to prevent them from killing each other.¡±

    ¡°Wait, those three already started fighting?¡±

    Bloom asked.

    ¡°Look over there.¡±

    Zetsu pointed to a certain direction. When Bloom look at where he pointed she was shocked.

    There she saw golden lights dancing with gray beams and a sinister darkness.

    Even though she was miles away she could tell that each of those lights had immense power behind them.

    ¡°Other than those three I doubt that there¡¯s anyone else who could cause such a scene.¡±

    Said Nico.

    Bloom stared at commotion in the distance and pondered for a bit before making her decision.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go towards where those three are. This battle decides our future so we can¡¯t hope to miss it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±

    Meanwhile in the Syndicate¡¯s base Nana was racing back and forth with an anxious expression.

    Her brother and Blanche watched her with weird looks.

    ¡°He¡¯s taking too long. Something must¡¯ve happened.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°He said that he was going to work, in other words he went to prove himself to the Syndicate. It¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s fighting against the Black Reaper or the Heavenly Demon King or maybe both.¡±

    Said Kei.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s also the chance that he got killed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    The moment he said that he could feel an intense bloodlust coming from his sister.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead! He¡¯s the man I plan on marrying, so he¡¯s definitely not that weak!¡±

    She shouted.

    ¡°You really like him don¡¯t you?¡±

    Blanche asked.

    Nana nodded.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m deeply in love with him.¡±

    ¡°Even though you¡¯ve only spoke to him a few times in the six months he was here?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. I feel what I feel, and there¡¯s no denying it.¡±

    She said with a stubborn attitude.

    Blanche smiled when he heard that and said-

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s a way for you reach his heart.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Earthshaking explosions keep resounding throughout the city as gold, gray, and black stained the sky.

    Of course the ones who caused this was Kaido, Miko and Jin.

    It has been over an hour since Miko has activated Deus Malum. During that time the amount of destruction the city has endured had far surpassed the total damageit received in its 50 years of existence.

    7, 7 districts have been destroyed since these three started their battle more than a day ago. 2 districts have been destroyed in the last hour.

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko, who had turned into an overlord of darkness, created dozens of giant dark spears and shot towards Kaido.

    Kaido roared and caused even more gold and red aura to flow from within him.

    He thrust his palm forward and an overwhelming shockwave collided with Miko¡¯s spears and destroyed them.

    At this moment a giant eclipse fell out of the sky and on top of him.

    *BOOOM!*

    He forced it back up into the air with a punch, and then spun around and kicked Jin who was attacking him from behind with a sword made of light.

    Kaido¡¯s kick shattered the sword, and hit Jin in the face.

    *BOOOM!*

    However Jin immediately countered with a devastating blow to Kaido¡¯s exposed sides.

    ¡°Makoto Tactics: Auto-Counter!¡±

    A thin layer of gold mana covered his body as he rushed into a fist fight with Kaido.

    He hit Kaido under the chin with a palm, after getting punched in the face, and forced him off ground.

    Kaido wrapped his legs around Jin¡¯s neck and twisted his body to throw him to the side.

    Jin was immediately hit with a flying knee from Miko and got his face burst open.

    Miko created a tentacle from darkness and used it to slam Jin into the ground, while he charged at Kaido.

    Kaido stood his ground and welcomed Miko¡¯s charge.

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko¡¯s fist clashed with Kaido¡¯s and caused shockwaves to further flatten the district and destroy the ground.

    Miko stepped back and aimed a kick at Kaido¡¯s head. Kaido blocked it with his arm and threw a punch with his other hand.

    Miko moved to the side and dodged it, but the force from it caused his skin to burst open.

    Darkness flowed out instead of blood and quickly stitched up the wound.

    Miko thrust his palm forward and a spike flew out of it and pierced towards Kaido¡¯s head.

    Kaido bent his back and avoid it.

    That¡¯s when he saw a leg falling down towards him.

    *BOOOM!*

    He was slow to react and was forced into the ground by Jin¡¯s leg drop.

    Miko quickly formed a dark barrier and blocked dozens of light weapons that Jin sent towards him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko saw one of the weapons turned into Jin himself who thrust his hand through the barrier and grabbed his face.

    ¡°Ecliptic Thunder!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko was hit by a tyrannical burst of lightning which rose into the air like a pillar while electrocuting him.

    His body was left smoking as he fell to his knees.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    A gray flame appeared in Jin¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°Turn to ash! Ecliptic Flame!¡±

    He shot the flame towards the kneeling Miko.

    A smile appeared on Miko¡¯s face as he spoke slowly.

    ¡°Evil General!¡±

    A silhouette wearing a jet black suit of armor appeared and cut the flames in two with his demonic sword.

    Miko stood back up with the General facing Jin.

    He stretched his right hand out to the side.

    ¡°Come forth, My Dark Regiment!¡±

    Darkness spread out and hundreds of silhouettes wearing armors and even riding horses appeared from within it.

    The General who blocked Jin¡¯s path suddenly grew twice in size and held a giant Warhammer.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    The army roared in high spirts and charged towards Jin.

    ¡°Seriously? What an annoy power!¡±

    Jin jumped back and thousands of weapons appeared behind him.

    He waved his hand and they all charged to meet Miko¡¯s army.

    *BOOOM!*

    The weapons ripped through Miko¡¯s army like paper and headed towards Miko himself.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The dark General appeared and swung his Warhammer.

    *BOOOM!*

    With one swing he was able to destroy countless weapons like they were nothing.

    He pointed at Jin with his hammer and charged towards him with howl.

    ¡°Interesting! Come!¡±

    Jin charged towards him and created a mace.

    He swung the mace, while the General swung his hammer.

    ¡°Forgetting about me is quite rude, you know.¡±

    Kaido suddenly appeared between Jin and the General and stopped their attacks with his bare hands.

    Cracks appeared on his arms as they burst open and spurted blood.

    Kaido smiled and crushed their weapons.

    He beheaded the General with a swing of his hand and then pulled Jin close to him.

    ¡°Avarice Poison!¡±

    A red gas sprayed out of Kaido¡¯s mouth and hit Jin point blank.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Jin immediately started vomiting blood and his eyes started bleeding.

    His body felt cold and weak in front of the smiling Kaido.

    ¡°Fenrir¡¯s poison, huh?¡±

    Miko saw Jin¡¯s condition and immediately know what happened.

    Kaido grabbed Jin¡¯s neck and started to choke him.

    There was a sinister light in eyes which matched his smile.

    Since he unleashed the powers of Fenrir and behemoth he was showing alot more emotions than he normally would. No, it was like he was regaining them.

    He lifted his palm at Jin¡¯s face and red light started gathering in it.

    ¡°Times up, Reaper!¡±

    ¡°Says who?¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Jin suddenly became lively again and hit him with an ecliptic blast in the stomach.

    ¡°Guaah?!¡±

    Blood flowed from Kaido¡¯s mouth as a hole open up in his stomach.

    ¡°Idiot, I¡¯m the sun. What is more adapt at burning awaycontaminations than it?¡±

    He suddenly jumped and headbutt Kaido under his chin and forced him to let go.

    ¡°Die, Kaido!¡±

    He formed a blast in his palm and thrust it towards Kaido¡¯s head.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting ahead of yourself, Jinny?¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    A hand flew through the hole in Kaido¡¯s stomach and hit Jin in his. He was then hit by a dark blast which sent him flying.

    The blast blew him away while makinghim spin like a vortex causing his insides to churn.

    Miko who was far away smile and formed a fist.

    *BOOOM!*

    The blast suddenly grew as big as a building and started to rip Jin to shreds while creating an ever growing crater.

    Miko whose hand was still inside Kaido¡¯s stomach, threw Kaido to the side like trash before crushing him with a giant dark hand.

    Miko was currently the only one standing while Jin laid bloodied in a pit, and Kaido laid motionlessly on the ground.

    He started to laugh as he took a step forward.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Golden chains burst from underneath the ground and wrapped themselves around him.

    Miko was unable to break these chains in an instant was forced to stand in place, while trying to break them.

    ¡°Makoto Tactics: Absolute Restraint!¡±

    Jin crawled out of the pit fully stained in blood with a gold chain in his hand.

    He couldn¡¯t walk straight and was stumbling every other step.

    Even so there was a terrifying aura surrounding his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for payback.¡±

    He said.

    At this time Miko suddenly sense movement behind and him turned his head.

    Surely it was Kaido who struggled to his feet.

    ¡°Oi, oi. Doesn¡¯t it look like I¡¯m fucked here.¡±

    Miko said with a wry smiled.

    ¡°Yup, you¡¯re fucked.¡±

    Jin nodded with a smile with creating a massive eclipse over his head.

    ¡°Super fucked.¡±

    Kaido started concentrating all of his power into his fist as he said so.

    ¡°Ha¡­hahahaha!¡±

    Miko started laughing while the two rushed towards him and hit him with their strongest attacks.

    ¡°Ecliptic Fall!¡±

    ¡°Golden Massacre!¡±

    ¡°Then let me also give it my all!¡±

    Miko suddenly shouted and the darkness rushed in all directions like a grand tsunami.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    An explosion countless times stronger than anything before spread and turned almost 5 districts into an bottomless pit.

    Bloom and the rest of Silver finally arrived at the scene after fighting their way through countless shockwaves caused by the fight.

    ¡°Damn¡­..¡±

    After a long silence, that was all they could say after witnessing the devastationbefore their eyes.

    ¡°Are they even alive at this point?¡±

    Chrome couldn¡¯t help but to ask.

    Bloom and Sapphire looked around frantically and even forced themselves off those who were carrying them.

    They searched and searched until they finally spotted something.

    At the edge of the crater, three bloody silhouettes were standing and looking at each other.

    These silhouettes were naturally Miko, Kaido and Jin.

    All three of them used up all of their powers and was reverted to their original forms.

    ¡°Amazing. Even after fighting such an intense battle they¡¯re still able to stand.¡±

    Chrome praised.

    ¡°We got a stop them. Any further and they¡¯ll die.¡±

    Said Bloom.

    Sapphire nodded and they moved to head to towards Miko and the boys.

    ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    That¡¯s when they were block by two persons.

    These persons were naturally Regis and Ishma.

    ¡°We can¡¯t have you two interrupting their fight.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Miko wants to finish this on his own, if that wasn¡¯t the case we would¡¯ve moved to kill Kaido and Jin now that they¡¯re weakened.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°What are you two saying?! Miko could die you know!¡±

    Bloom shouted.

    ¡°If he dies then so be it.¡±

    Regis answered.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Miko is a warrior, he has a warrior¡¯s pride. If you interrupt his fight then he¡¯ll forever be dissatisfied and might hold a grudge against you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind as long as he and Jin continues to live on!¡±

    Bloom declared.

    ¡°Know your place, little girl. Finishing this fight is necessary for Miko¡¯s growth. Feeling regrets from not being able to do so might hinder his growth, and that is something I won¡¯t allow.¡±

    Ishma started to released a deadly demonic aura as she glared at Bloom and Sapphire.

    ¡°Take one step towards that battle and I¡¯ll cut off your legs.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Like I¡¯m afraid of you.¡±

    Bloom also started to glare at her and looked ready to fight her.

    Tension rose between them.

    ¡°The two of you stand down.¡±

    It was at this moment, Tiamat appeared between them.

    Her appearance caused the members of Silver Crow to back off in fear.

    ¡°No one will interrupt this fight. Got it?¡±

    She spoke with a tone no one could defy.

    Meanwhile Miko, Kaido and Jin all glared each other while completely covered in their own blood.

    ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t think cockroaches is the right term for us now.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°Monsters is much better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with being a monster.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    Said Miko.

    The three of them started to laughing ignoring the pain they were feeling.

    ¡°So how are we going to settle this?¡±

    Asked Jin.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t go on any longer. It literally takes my all to just keep on my feet.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Same here. There¡¯s no part of my body that isn¡¯t throbbing from pain.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°So let¡¯s do this.¡±

    He lifted both fists in front of him.

    ¡°How about we keep punching each other until there¡¯s only one left breathing?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Fine by me!¡±

    Jin also slowly lifted his arms in front of him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    Kaido did the same.

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Ready!¡±

    ¡°Set!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The three rush each other at the same time.

    *Boom!*

    The first to land a hit was Kaido.

    He punched Miko square in the face and caused he fly back.

    Jin hit him with a jumping knee strike and hit him with an uppercut.

    Kaido stumbled backwards and saw Miko jumped over Jin and kick him in the chest.

    *Boom!*

    Kaido was blown back with his feet skidding on the ground. He held his ground and didn¡¯t fall.

    Jin aimed a kick at Miko¡¯s neck, which he dodged by bending his back.

    Miko stepped forward and slammed both palms on Jin¡¯s chest.

    *Boom!*

    Jin¡¯s broken ribs caused him immense pain.

    He gritted his teeth and punched Miko in the face before hitting him with another fist.

    The punches caused Miko¡¯s body to sway from side to side.

    He suddenly felt arms wrapped his waist and looked around. He saw Kaido smile at him.

    Kaido bent his back while lifting Miko.

    *Boom!*

    He hit Miko with a suplex and cracked the ground with his head.

    He then got up and was kicked under the chin by Jin and fell on his back.

    Jin jumped and slammed his knee on Kaido¡¯s face and burst it open.

    However, Jin felt someone grabbed his neck from behind.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    With a shout Miko lifted him off Kaido and choke-slammed him on the ground.

    All of the air forcibly escaped Jin¡¯s lungs as he coughed up blood.

    Miko sat on his stomach and started to punch jin with slow but heavy punches.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Every punch caused loud sound as Jin¡¯s head swung from left to right.

    *Boom!*

    Miko was suddenly kicked in the side of his head by Kaido and fell on the ground.

    Kaido lifted him by his leg and slammed him on top of Jin.

    *Boom!*

    He slowly lifted him again, however Miko suddenly pulled his upper body up and headbutt him.

    Kaido let go and stumbled back while Miko fell on his back.

    He struggled to his feet but was punched in the back of the head by Jin.

    Miko fell on his knees and immediately saw foot appear in front of his face.

    *Boom!*

    Miko was forced to his feet after getting kicked in the face by Kaido.

    Both Jin and Kaido threw a punch towards his face.

    He ducked under them and grabbed them both by the face.

    *Boom!*

    He slammed them both into the ground while collapsing himself.

    The three of them laid on the ground breathing heavily while the little blood the had left started flowing out of them.

    After a while they all struggled to their feet while trembling.

    They lifted their shaking fists again and rushed towards each other.

    *Boom!*

    The three of them punched each other at the same.

    They didn¡¯t budge and started to punch each other without backing down.

    *Boom!*

    Miko got elbowed by Kaido, and replied with a right hook to the side of the head.

    He then punched Jin square in the face and got punched in return.

    Jin uppercut Kaido and slapped Miko.

    Kaido slugged Jin with a left hook and hit Miko with a backhand.

    ¡°T-This is pure madness! They¡¯re gonna die!¡±

    Sapphire shouted.

    She watched as Jin got a right hook from Miko and a palm strike from Kaido.

    He roared and hit the both of them with a hook each.

    All three of them continued to punched each other with bust up faces and swollen eyes.

    They could no longer see, hear or feel anything. They couldn''t even tell if they were getting hit or hitting someone.

    They were just swinging out of instinct.

    ¡°Tiamat, we must stop them!¡±

    Bloom shouted.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The fight is about to end.¡±

    Bloom looked towards the three again and saw they all took a step back.

    They then all stepped forward and threw the strongest punch they could.

    *BOOM!*

    All three punches connected.

    Kaido punched Miko.

    Miko punched Jin.

    Jin punched Kaido.

    A strange silence formed in the wasteland as the three froze like statues.

    It was then Tiamat smiled.

    ¡°The winner has been decided.¡±

    Jin¡¯s body suddenly started to sway and he collapsed to the ground. Almost simultaneously the same thing happened to Kaido.

    Miko was the only one left standing.

    ¡°You can proceed now.¡±

    The moment Tia said that silver crow and Regis and Ishma rushed the sides of the three.

    Regis was the first to reach them.

    She checked Kaido and Jin¡¯s pulses and sighed in relief. The two of them were still alive.

    Ishma stood in front of Miko and had a shocked expression on her face which soon turned into a smile.

    ¡°This bastard. He really is something.¡±

    ¡°Is Miko alright?¡±

    The first person bloom checked on was naturally Miko. Jin was being held by Sapphire.

    ¡°Alright?¡±

    Ishma smirked.

    ¡°He¡¯s more than fine. He¡¯s fucking great!¡±

    When Bloom checked on Miko she immediately knew what Ishma was so excited.

    ¡°No way¡­.¡±

    The rest of Silver Crow also noticed it and was equally shocked.

    ¡°He¡­He passed out while standing up.¡±

    That¡¯s right. Miko had passed out on his feet. However he wasn¡¯t the only one.

    Kaido and Jin passed out while they were fighting.

    In fact the moment the three of them took a step back the last time, they all passed out and was only fighting on instinct. That was how strong their desire to win was.

    But in the end, Miko was the lone one left standing.

    He won the battle of monsters.

 The Victor Is King

    The ruins of the former Business District.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Taiga Kitora stood in one spot and silently looked down on what was before his feet.

    He was looking at Aoi¡¯s Corpse.

    ¡°Even when I told you to be careful¡­.¡±

    Taiga didn¡¯t say anymore and silently picked up her corpse.

    ¡°With Aoi gone, I currently hold the reins for this conquest.¡±

    He said as he started to walk away with her.

    ¡°More importantly, I¡¯m the only one the Boss has left. I need to hurry to his side and inform him of everything I¡¯ve learnt so far.¡±

    He stopped in front of a car and gently placed Aoi in it.

    ¡°Transport her to the Long family cemetery.¡±

    He ordered his men.

    He then changed into his tiger mode.

    ¡°In this form I¡¯ll be able to meet up with the master much faster than traveling by vehicle.¡±

    He ran and disappeared in the dark night.

    When Jin opened his eyes he was laying down on the ground under the night sky.

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    He said with a slouchy voice.

    ¡°Yo! You¡¯re awake.¡±

    That¡¯s when he saw Miko standing next to him.

    ¡°¡­.You¡¯re injuries are gone. You really are a freak.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    He heard another voice and saw Kaido leaning on a boulder.

    He was still covered in injuries, but none as severe as the ones he had earlier.

    ¡°I just used a special technique of mine to heal up. My magic and Qi is still exhausted so I¡¯m very vulnerable at the moment.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Jin looked around some more saw Bloom, Sapphire and the rest of Silver Crow as well as Tia and the girls.

    ¡°Looks like we been captured.¡±

    He said with a sigh of resignation.

    ¡°But can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Jin took a breath and said-

    ¡°Why the hell am I chained up?¡±

    Jin was chained and bounded to the ground like a tent which left him with zero mobility below the neck.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a threat.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Then what about Kaido?! I don¡¯t see him chained!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Kaido is already subdued even if he doesn¡¯t know it.¡±

    Miko stooped down beside Jin.

    ¡°Kaido¡¯s problem is very easy to deal and I had long thought of a countermeasure for him a long time ago. But you¡¯re different Jin.¡±

    Miko poked his head.

    ¡°Your problem is very difficult to handle and must be dealt with with extreme care. In fact even I¡¯m not confident that I can subdue you. I¡¯m not really good at Talk no Jutsu. My last name isn¡¯t Uzumaki after all.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°But it¡¯s worth a try, right Little Jinny?¡±

    ¡°Subdue me? Hahaha! You¡¯re right it will be impossible to subdue me, you¡¯re better off killing me to save you the future trouble.¡±

    Said jin with a cocky smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Miko waved his hand and Regis appeared in her sword form.

    ¡°Killing you would be easier.¡±

    He said as he pointed the sword at Jin¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Wait, Miko!¡±

    Sapphire moved to stop him but she was stopped by Bloom.

    ¡°Bloom?¡±

    Sapphire looked at her confusingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Miko had wanted to kill Jin he wouldn¡¯t have bother with this farce and killed him already.¡±

    Bloom said as she looked at Miko and Jin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just trust Miko on this one.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Why aren¡¯t cutting my head off?¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°Come on! Do it!¡±

    He shouted while urging Miko.

    Miko silently looked at him for awhile before speaking.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°How pathetic.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko sighed and returned Regis to her human form.

    ¡°I said you¡¯re pathetic.¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°No. We¡¯re both pathetic, you and I.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Asked Jin.

    ¡°Say, do you remember when we first met. You said that you didn¡¯t lie because every lie would eventually come to light.¡±

    Miko stared down at him.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why have you been lying so much as of late?¡±

    ¡°What? Me, lying?¡±

    ¡°You said that you want to die, but that¡¯s not how I see it.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°No, you do want to die but at the sametime you want to live. In the end you¡¯re confused.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not confused. I want to die but I want to bring everyone to hell with me.¡±

    ¡°Everyone? If that¡¯s the case why are those 6 still alive? If you really wanted to drag everyone to hell wouldn¡¯t you just kill them? That¡¯s your first lie. The fact that you¡¯ve couldn¡¯t, is because you still care for them¡±

    Miko lifted up two fingers.

    ¡°Which bring us to your second lie. You said you no longer cared about nothing but you still cared about them.¡±

    Jin said nothing in response since him sparing Silver Crow speaks louder than any argument he could muster up.

    ¡°This is why I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re confused about what you want. You said it yourself when we first met. ¡®I''ll be lying if I said I was 100% empty. There''s still some life in me. Even though it''s a tiny speck.¡¯ That speck is them right.¡±

    Miko said as he gestured to Silver Crow.

    ¡°Why not live for that tiny speck. There¡¯s a chance that it will grow into something that can fill you up.¡±

    ¡°This is a waste of time.¡±

    Jin suddenly said.

    ¡°No matter what you say I won¡¯t back down. I¡¯ll drag this whole damn city to hell with me!¡±

    Miko stared at him for a while before sitting beside him.

    ¡°Alright, tell me your backstory.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jin looked at Miko continued confusingly.

    ¡°Your backstory. We all have one, let me hear yours.¡±

    Jin didn¡¯t know what to say and stared at Miko with a weird look.

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t have all day.¡±

    Miko said with a bit of irritation.

    Jin stared at him and saw that he was serious and sighed.

    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s not something I¡¯m ashamed of anyway.¡±

    Jin then proceed to tell Miko everything.

    He talked about his real name, his family, his childhood, his wives and of course his suffering caused by his own actions.

    The response he got was utter silence.

    Whether it was Miko, Kaido, Silver Crow or even Tia and the girls everyone was silent.

    That was how impactful Jin¡¯s story was.

    After a while everyone started to react in their own way.

    Some felt sadness, while others felt grief.

    Bloom and Sapphire specifically started crying.

    Kaido remained silent and seemed to be in deep thought.

    Miko on the other seemed unaffected.

    ¡°I see. After experiencing something like that, most people wouldn¡¯t want to live neither.¡±

    He rested his head on his palm.

    ¡°Oh okay. I¡¯m about to show you something.¡±

    He looked at Tiamat.

    ¡°Tia, show him.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Tia asked.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    She pointed her finger and a beam shot out and hit Jin in the forehead.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The moment beam hit Jin, he started to see several scenes flashing before his eyes.

    He saw scenes of neglect.

    Scenes of abandonment.

    Scenes of chaos.

    Scenes of madness.

    Scenes of betrayal.

    He saw a life filled deceit and hardship. He saw alife with death at every corner and being unable to trust anyone.

    He saw a life of pure isolation and sadness.

    ¡°What did you just show me? It can¡¯t be¡­.Was that your life?¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t say anything and silently stood up.

    ¡°You once told me that you sought Kaido¡¯s company because he could understand you. You all said that I was a fellow Death God just like you. By those words alone it¡¯s obvious that you sought companionship more than anyone but couldn¡¯t find it in those around you. But that was a mistake.¡±

    Jin looked up at Miko and paid attention to his every word.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that you couldn¡¯t find companionship in them, it was just that you were too stubborn.¡±

    Miko stretched his hand out and lifted Jin by his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of that stubbornness that no matter what I say you will still be stuck on your path to destruction.¡±

    Miko smiled and said-

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going do things my way and force you to bend to my will.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko suddenly gave off an oppressive aura which shocked Jin and those around him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not Naruto after all. I¡¯m far more cruel.¡±

    *Boom!*

    A violent purple and crimson aura started leaking out of Miko¡¯s body as he held Jin.

    ¡°Miko?!¡±

    Seeing this, not even Bloom could keep calm.

    ¡°Say, Jinny. Have you ever heard about my clan¡¯s ability called Rule?¡±

    Jin couldn¡¯t respond because he was being suppressed by Miko¡¯s aura.

    ¡°It¡¯s an ability that allows you to command someone as long as your superior to them mentally, physically, or magically. Pretty neat don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Miko¡¯s eyes turned a draconic purple.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use it to rid you of your suicidal thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Wha?! You can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Jin shouted.

    ¡°Huh? You lost to me, right?¡±

    A wicked smile appeared on Miko¡¯s face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? The Victor is king.¡±

    He gripped Jin tighter and made him look into his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re to live your life to fullest and do whatever that makes you happy. You are to abandon any thoughts of suicide and do whatever it takes to live. You are to discard those burdens holding you down and take a new lease on life.¡±

    Jin¡¯s body stiffen for a bit before he went limp.

    Miko released him and he fell on the ground.

    ¡°And don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do something about your dying body. Since you dying would just waste my efforts.¡±

    Miko said as he walked away from.

    Sapphire hurriedly released Jin from his chains and started crying in his chest.

    Jin had an awkward look on his face for a bit, before he started to caress her head.

    This brought a smile to the members of Silver Crow.

    With his stubbornness forcibly removed and him having to live by his desires, Jin could only show what he had been bottling up inside.

    This meant his feelings towards Sapphire and the rest of his comrades.

    ¡°Hey. If you could do that, why didn¡¯t you do it from the start?¡±

    Asked Ishma.

    ¡°Because the chapter wouldn¡¯t be as long.¡±

    Said Miko.

    He then walked up to Kaido

    ¡°Now then, its time to deal with you my friend.¡±

    He stooped down in front of Kaido.

    ¡°As promised, I¡¯ll help you get back Hana.¡±

    ¡°That no longer will be necessary.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Miko suddenly picked up something and immediately understood what he meant.

    ¡°Kaido! Miko!¡±

    He heard a familiar voice and turned around.

    As he expected, Hana was rushing towards them.

    Kaido forced his dent up body to stand up and hugged Hana who jumped in his arms.

    ¡°Hana, are you alright?

    ¡°Yes. I was scared but these people freed me.¡±

    ¡°Freed you, huh?¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Well, well. Looks like the Syndicate has traitors, and they¡¯re pretty high ranking too.¡±

    Miko said as he looked at Blanche, Kei hanazawa and Nana, who arrived with Hana.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray anyone. I¡¯m always on the winning side that¡¯s all.¡±

    Said Blanche.

    ¡°Blanche, you freeing Hana after endangering her in the first place isn¡¯t enough for me to spare your life.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Woah, woah. She was never in danger. She was in my quarters all along. I made sure that she was well taken care of.¡±

    Blanche quickly defended himself after sensing Kaido¡¯s bloodlust.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell you¡¯ve forgotten my reason for joining the Syndicate. I wanted to crush it from the inside, and this is the perfect time to do so. I have already gotten word from my people that two Pillars have fallen as well as Aoi Tsuyoshi. That means that the Syndicate and the Pillars have both lost half of their strength, while Exsul is at full strength. It¡¯s time to usher a new era.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you came here to join my side?¡±

    Miko asked with a smile.

    ¡°If you would let me.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind. But what about those two?¡±

    He said as he looked at nana and Kei.

    ¡°I was the one who freed her!¡±

    Nana shouted as she pointed at Hana.

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±

    Asked Kaido.

    ¡°Because I want to show you that my feelings are authentic.¡±

    She said with a proud look.

    ¡°Feelings? Good going Kaido. You already have Hana but you¡¯re even making your enemies fall for you. I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    Miko said with a thumps up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to face the boss¡¯ anger for allowing them to do what they wanted so I tagged alone.¡±

    Said Kei.

    ¡°I see. Then you¡¯re all welcome. Having people who know the inner workings of the Syndicate will be beneficial.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like any of you are a threat to us.¡±

    Ishma added.

    ¡°Now that Hana case is done with. There¡¯s something I want to ask you Kaido.¡±

    Miko turned to Blanche and his group.

    ¡°But first¡­.¡±

    Miko then activated Rule and madethem pledge allegiance to him and Exsul.

    When he was done he faced Kaido again.

    ¡°I want to hear it from your mouth. Just what the hell are you, and why do you have two regalia inside your body?¡±

    Kaido stayed silent as if he had no intention of speaking.

    That¡¯s when Hana pinched his arm and made him look at her.

    ¡°You can tell him. He¡¯s your friend, right? And besides, he might be able to help.¡±

    She said with a firm tone.

    Kaido looked at her for a while before sighing.

    ¡°The victor is the king.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll tell you, but I¡¯ll only say it once. So listen well.¡±

 The Birth Of The Chimera

    Night Continent.

    The most dangerous of all the seven continents, and also the most unruly.

    This Continent was filled with some of the world¡¯s most notorious people. It was literally the den of the strongest monsters.

    In such a place, where the sun never shines, there was a country called Khan. This country was where the Night Continent¡¯s MYTH branch was located.

    In other words, it was the Night Continent¡¯s version of Grim City.

    To be able to exist in such an outrageous place, this country had to be the definition of abnormal.

    Unlike Grim City, which wasruled by the four pillars, this place was ruled by one single monster known only as King.

    In fact the Pillars would be nothing more than foot soldiers in this country.

    In the underground area, there was a facility where the most heinous experiments took place.

    This place was called the Playhouse.

    In a room a group of people sat around a round table discussing a very dangerous topic.

    ¡°Comrades, I have important news to share with you.¡±

    The man who headed the table spoke.

    ¡°As you all know our branch went on an expedition in the ruins of the Red Beast Empire, and after using everything at our disposal we got some results.¡±

    He paused before continuing.

    ¡°We unearthed Behemoth¡¯s broken regalia.¡±

    After hearing that, everyone around the table went into a frenzy.

    The man raised his hand to calm them down.

    ¡°As you all know, the Red Beast Empire fell at the hands of the New Era a millennium ago; naturally its ruler the Red Beast Emperor fell with it. However, because of a freak accident his regalia was lost in the chaos. But we were lucky enough to recover it.¡±

    The others started cheering again.

    ¡°With this and Fafnir¡¯s Regalia that we got from Genesis we can finally move towards accomplishing our dreams.¡±

    The man pressed a button and words ¡°Chimera Project¡± hovered behind him.

    ¡°We will create a being that will eventually lift the heavens and hells and crush them in their palm.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s blood started to boil just imagining the scene of their creation suppressing the world.

    ¡°There many things to prepare before we can begin.¡±

    The man then said-

    ¡°I want you to prepare 100 specimen who are compatible with both Behemoth and Fafnir.¡±

    ¡°Any preference on how we should gather them?¡±

    One of the other members around the table asked.

    ¡°None. Use every method possible; not matter how dirty.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Just like the man, who was the head of the Playhouse and was called the Playmaster, ordered the members did everything they could to gather 100 specimen who had high compatibility with Fafnir and Behemoth.

    They recruited people with promises of power.

    They bribed them with money.

    They kidnapped them.

    They bought them.

    They really used every method they could, and their efforts naturally paid off.

    In a couple months time, the Playhouse had acquired 100 playmates.

    These persons ranged from adults to children of both gender.

    As long as they had a strong body, they were recruited.

    After the samples were gathered the members of the Playhouse immediately started their experiments.

    First they needed to slowly change the samples¡¯ bodies to further fit that of Behemoth and Fafnir.

    In other words, DNA Alteration.

    They injected them with small samples of chemicals that would partially destroy their DNA makeup, and then injected them again with DNA found in the broken regalia.

    Of course this was a painful process.

    Screams filled the Playhouse for several days, as the samples forcibly had their DNA destroyed and remade continuously.

    The Playhouse members observed the samples and ranked them by their reactions.

    There were some who couldn¡¯t take the pain and were on the verge of death after the first day. By the second day, nearly half of the samples had died.

    However the members didn¡¯t feel disheartened.

    That was because there was one boy who had the ideal reaction they were looking for.

    This boy easily absorbed Behemoth¡¯s and Fafnir¡¯s DNA and strengthen his body to a whole new level.

    This boy was so exceptional that he passed the first stage of the project in under a week. This naturally made the Playhouse members ecstatic.

    This boy was called Kaido.

    Kaido quickly became a legend in the facility. The other samples were naturally envious of him and wished to be like him.

    After he passed the first stage, Kaido entered the second stage.

    Martial Training.

    The members of the Playhouse believed that obtaining a powerful body wasn¡¯t nothing unless you knew how to use it.

    This was also to be used to check if there was any defects in the samples that they missed.

    It took a while for the other samples to make it to this stage since not everyone could handle having their bodies altered.

    One boy was especially slow. The name of this boy was Xin.

    While the average time for everyone else to reach the second stage was two months, Xin took 6 months to have his DNA altered.

    He was the complete opposite of Kaido, except for one thing.

    The two of them were identical, so much that even the members of Playhouse had a hard time identifying them.

    Maybe it was because of this or something else completely, but Kaido was drawn to Xin for some reason.

    He approached Xin two days after he passed the second stage. At that time, Kaido had already entered the fifthstage.

    The goal to pass the third stage was to defeat an android, that was programmed to have the predicted battle strength of the sample after they had their bodies altered, 100 times.

    This was to let the sample get used to their new strength and their body.

    Kaido passed this stage in 3 days.

    This once again shocked the members, since they predicted that it would take at least a month.

    They could only come to the conclusion that Kaido had surpassed their calculations.

    As for the the forthstage which was a test of magic capabilities, he passed it after one try.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re Xin, right?¡±

    Kaido approached Xin and asked.

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    Xin answered after some hesitation.

    ¡°Man, you really do look like me.¡±

    Kaido said with a smile.

    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Kaido used his hand to move Xin¡¯s face to the side. There he saw a bruise.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t from your fight with the android since you guys are on break today. From the looks of it, it¡¯s very recent.¡±

    He said as he examined the wound.

    ¡°Someone hit you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Xin didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°For some reason this pisses me off. We look alike, so seeing you hurt is like seeing myself hurt.¡±

    Kaido said as he removed his hand.

    ¡°Well, I doubt you¡¯ll tell me who hit you.¡±

    He turned to the side after noticed that some people were eavesdropping.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll find out on my own later. For now let¡¯s hang out.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Xin looked at him weirdly.

    ¡°You want to hang out with a failure like me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t consider you a failure. If you were, you wouldn¡¯t have survived up until this point. Think about it, almost half of us died before reaching this far. The fact that you¡¯re alive should be something you¡¯re proud of.¡±

    Kaido said with a bright voice.

    ¡°¡­..I guess you¡¯re right. I never thought of it like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re cheering up. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Thr key to surviving here is to always be positive. No matter what life throws at you just punch it and carry on with a smile. That¡¯s what I learned from my father.¡±

    ¡°Your father? Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    Kaido answered with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. He died with a smile on his face, so I¡¯m not sad. But it did suck to live in an orphanage after that though.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an orphan?¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°I was bought from there by the people here a few months ago. What about you? How did you end up here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­My parents sold me.¡±

    There¡¯s was an obvious sad tone in Xin¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    However Kaido didn¡¯t seem to notice or maybe he just ignored it.

    ¡°Well, look at it this way. If they were willing to sell you they didn¡¯t deserve to be your parents in the first place. Besides if you¡¯re the last one standing you¡¯ll become someone who can make them regret their decision.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be the last one standing. Not with you here.¡±

    He patted Xin¡¯s back.

    ¡°You give up too easy. There¡¯s nothing certain in this world. Forget that, how old are you?¡±

    ¡°7.¡±

    Kaido sighed when he heard that.

    ¡°Thank goodness. I¡¯m older. If you had said that you¡¯re 8 I would really wonder if we were twins or something.¡±

    He said with a laugh. Xin couldnt help but smile when he saw him laughing so merrily.

    Kaido placed his hand on Xin''sshoulders.

    ¡°Xin, I believe that we¡¯re going to become great friends.¡±

    As time passed Kaido¡¯s words became true.

    He and Xin became really close very quickly. They were practically inseparable outside of experiments.

    This naturally didn¡¯t sit well with a lot of people.

    Kaido was the projects hope and future, so him hanging out with a failure like Xin was completely unacceptable.

    The members of Playhouse naturally tried to separate the two, but Kaido wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    If they confined him he would always find his way back to Xin. It was vice versa if they confined Xin instead, Kaido would break him out.

    The members once got so upset that they threatened to kill Xin, to which Kaido responded-

    ¡°Do that and I¡¯ll kill every last sample and then myself. I wonder how long it would take to find another 100 samples and start all over again. Even if you did, there¡¯s no telling if you can find another me.¡±

    This naturally made the members powerless to do anything. In the end they just let it be and prayed that Xin would get himself killed off in the experiments.

    But to their surprise, although he was countless times slower than the rest, Xin survived every stage and moved on to the next one.

    If anything, they had to give him props when it came to his tenacity.

    Three years after the project began, the original 100 samples had been reduced to a mere 20. Most of the samples had died while undergoing experiments.

    Naturally Kaido was among those that were alive, as well as Xin.

    Kaido had reached the final stage of the project. If he passed this stage he would be determined fit to become the vessel for the two broken regalia and undergo the final procedure.

    If he survived the procedure then that would conclude the project.

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Xin groaned as he received and punched from one of the other samples.

    ¡°You bastard. Three years and you¡¯re still stuck at the 4th Stage? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?!¡±

    Another sample hit him from behind.

    Xin was inside an encirclement formed by a dozen other samples. They were taking turns beating him until he was bruised all over.

    ¡°Damn failure!¡±

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Just die already!¡±

    *Bam!*

    He suffered verbal abused as he was taking a beating.

    ¡°Say, just who do you think you¡¯re all beating?¡±

    A chilling voice caused the samples to froze in place.

    They didn¡¯t even get to turn around before they were all buried into the ground by a rain of fists.

    Kaido dust his hands off and walked up to Xin.

    ¡°Are you okay? Sorry, I was doing some tests.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Xin said as he wiped the blood from his mouth.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I just need to go for a walk.¡±

    Xin didn¡¯t wait for Kaido to respond and walked off.

    As he walked through the halls he noticed that he was receiving some resentful stares from the people around him.

    He sighed and continued.

    The words of the other samples replayed in his head over and over again.

    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists in frustration.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to be like this. I¡¯m trying my best everyday, you know.¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    ¡°The project is approaching its end.¡±

    That¡¯s when he heard a conversation among some members of Playhouse. He hid himself on instinct and listened to them.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. Once Kaido passes the final stage he¡¯ll become the vessel of our dreams. Our greatest creation.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll soon be able to get rid of those failures. Just keeping them alive costs tons of money.¡±

    ¡°Just be patient. Once Kaido passes the final stage we¡¯ll no longer have a need for them. After that they¡¯ll be deposed of.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Xin was shocked paled when he heard that. He almost revealed his location.

    ¡°Especially that failure, Xin. He¡¯s really an eyesore!¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. If it wasn¡¯t for Kaido we would¡¯ve gotten rid of him along time ago.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.that reminds me. What are we going to do with the enhancer we built? We did create it to boost the other samples capabilities, after all.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I heard that the Playmaster wanted to create a back up in case something happened to Kaido, but he later abandoned the idea now that Kaido is pretty much complete. He said he¡¯ll use it in later projects though.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Then we¡¯ll be able to create even for people like Kaido?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the plan.¡±

    ¡°Sweet!¡±

    The men continued their conversation but Xin was no longer listening.

    All that was in his thoughts was the machine they were talking about.

    ¡°With that thing I can reach Kaido¡¯s level? If that happens then I might not be deposed of.¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    ¡°More importantly, I can finally become someone worthy of Kaido.¡±

    After making up his mind, Xin used the next couple days searching for clues to where the enhancer was located.

    He finally discovered it one day, decided to use it in the darkness of the night.

    Without informing even Kaido, Xin left and went straight to the enhancer.

    It was located in a corner of the facility, completely isolated.

    Surprisingly it wasn¡¯t heavily guarded, and Xin was able to enter it.

    Once he entered the room, he saw a chair with countless wires connected to it as well as a helmet hanging over it.

    Xin didn¡¯t hesitate and took a seat.

    He started to randomly press buttons he found on the arm rest.

    Everything he¡¯s done until now was completely reckless and na?ve. But considering that he was a 10 year old kid under immense pressure and stress, it could be blamed on his lack of judgement.

    *Buzz!*

    Xin suddenly heard various sounds coming from the machine as it started up.

    The helmet lowered and Xin slowly put it on and fasten it to his head.

    After that he felt his back being pierced by countless needless.

    And then it started.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Xin suddenly felt and powerful electric shock run through his body which caused immense pain.

    Not only that he felt like he was once again getting his DNA rewritten.

    ¡°Guaaaaaah?!¡±

    He screamed and started to wiggle around in pain.

    That¡¯s when his hand touched something and triggered the machine to go out of control.

    ¡°Aaaaahhhhhh?!¡±

    The pain Xin started feeling intensified by several folds. He could feel his very being fried.

    He started to bleed from every pore in his body as he screamed in agony.

    ¡°Xin!¡±

    That¡¯s when Kaido came running in.

    ¡°K-K-Kaido! H-Help!¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Kaido ran up and started to pull Xin but he was fasten to the machine.

    ¡°Fucker! Let go of Xin!¡±

    Kaido used all of his strength to pull Xin. He also started to experience the same unbearable pain as Xin. But even so he refused to let go and continued to give his all to free Xin.

    ¡°Kaido, let go and save yourself!¡±

    Xin screamed.

    ¡°Shut up! I was wondering why you¡¯ve been acting strange lately and followed you only to discover that you¡¯re doing something as stupid as using the enhancer!¡±

    ¡°You knew about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course! But I didn¡¯t tell you because I knew that you would do something like this!¡±

    Kaido also started to bleed from all of his pores.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need this, you idiot! Why can¡¯t you and the others see how strong you really are?!¡±

    He gave it one last yank and finally ripped Xin off the machine.

    The two of crashed into each other and laid out on the ground bleeding heavily.

    ¡°Y-You idiot!¡±

    Kaido hit Xin with all of his strength.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve died!¡±

    ¡°¡­..But..¡±

    ¡°No buts!¡±

    He hit him again.

    ¡°I know what caused this.¡±

    Kaido sat up.

    ¡°You heard about the disposal of the other samples.¡±

    Xin didn¡¯t answer. He should¡¯ve known that someone with Kaido¡¯s status would be able to find out what happens after the project finishes.

    ¡°Idiot. Do you really think that I would let them get rid of you? If they tried to dispose you then I would slaughter them all after I gain the power. Don¡¯t listen to every word people say.¡±

    He then smiled at Xin.

    ¡°Think positive, remember?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Xin didn¡¯t reply for a long time.

    He still had an inferiority complex towards Kaido, but he had to admit that being protected by a friend wasn¡¯t so bad.

    He even started to regret his hasty actions.

    He opened his mouth to say something but before he could-

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    Kaido suddenly started vomiting blood.

    ¡°Kaido!¡±

    He got up and held Kaido who collapsed on the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    It was at this time members of the Playhouse started showing up.

    Seeing them Xin turned to them in panic.

    ¡°Please help him! Please help Kai-?!¡±

    Before he could finish speaking Kaido blocked his mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to shout, Kaido. I¡¯m already done for.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Kaido¡¯s words shocked and confused Xin.

    ¡°Kaido, what happened here?! Did Xin use the enhancer?!¡±

    At this moment the Playmaster appeared as well.

    Instead he wasn¡¯t addressing Kaido who was bleeding out in Xin¡¯s arms, but Xin himself.

    Xin immediately knew that it was because Kaido called him ¡®Kaido¡¯ in front of them.

    So they now believed that Xin is Kaido and Kaido is Xin.

    It wasn''t their fault though. From his injuries it was obvious that Kaido was effected by the enhancer. Someone with Kaido¡¯s talents didn¡¯t need such a thing, so they concluded that Xin was the one who used it.

    Little did they know that the damages that the real Xin received was transferred to Kaido when he saved him resulted in his insides and cells being fried.

    Kaido forcibly lifted his upper body and whispered in Xin¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Listen to me, Xin. I¡¯m dying and most likely can¡¯t be saved.¡±

    Xin wanted to say something but Kaido held him firm telling him to be quiet.

    ¡°Listen. This isn¡¯t such a bad thing. If I die you can take my place and become the chosen sample in the end. That way you won¡¯t have to suffer the mistreatment you¡¯ve been suffering.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°Shh! You gotta do it. If they find out that I was Kaido, they would blame you and kill you in the most brutal way. I don¡¯t want that to happen to someone I think of as my brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±

    Xin whispered.

    ¡°Of course I am, but I¡¯m more afraid of what they will do to you.¡±

    ¡°Kaido, hand him over!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! We¡¯re talking!¡±

    Xin roared with tears flowing down his eyes.

    This roar shut everyone up since they thought that it was Kaido.

    ¡°Good going. I know you had it in you.¡±

    Kaido laughed while blood flowed from his mouth.

    ¡°Why aren''t you blaming me? I¡¯m the one who caused this.¡±

    Xin¡¯s voice was filled with heartbreak.

    Kaido shook his head.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s my fault for not paying attention to the consequences of me being around you.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°But you know Xin, despite ending up like this and everything I¡¯ve made you go through, I don¡¯t regret befriending you.¡±

    At this time tears were flowing down the two¡¯s face like a river.

    ¡°Me neither, brother.¡±

    Being called brother made Kaido¡¯s smile widen.

    ¡°Xin, promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Live free. Once you gain the power of behemoth and Fafnir I want you to live free and never become someone¡¯s property ever again. Can you promise me that?¡±

    Xin nodded his head as if he wanted to break his neck.

    The tears already made his vision blurry, so he wiped them from his eyes.

    ¡°Heh. Thank you.¡±

    Kaido closed his eyes with on his face.

    ¡°Live enough for both of us, Kaido.¡±

    After saying that, Kaido left this world forever.

    Xin held is body tightly and wailed so loud the building shook.

    A couple days later, Kaido was cremated and his ashes were scattered in the wind by Xin himself.

    After doing so he wasted no time returning to his training.

    But there was one problem.

    Kaido was on the final stage while Xin couldn¡¯t pass the fourth stage no matter how hard he tried.

    So when he was placed on the finally stage, which was to battle the residue souls of behemoth and Fafnir that were left in the regalia, he was easily overwhelmed.

    However to not let the Playhouse get suspicious and let Kaido¡¯s death gone to waste he pushed passed his limits and battled the souls.

    In order to pass he need to show them that he more worthy than their previous masters, which was incredibly hard to do for Kaido much less the inferior Xin.

    However, Xin didn¡¯t back down.

    Not when his bones were broken.

    Not when his skin were sliced open.

    Not when his very being was being ripped apart, Xin didn¡¯t quit.

    Every time he fell he rose up even more furious.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to fail!¡±

    He roared as his arm was ripped off by Fafnir.

    ¡°Kill everything that is unnecessary. Throw away everything that can hold me back. Fear, anxiety, guilt, everything. Throw away my emotions! Become a beast!¡±

    He faced the monsters with an unbendable will.

    ¡°I AM KAIDO!!!!!¡±

    After nearly a year of constant battles and killing off everything that was deemed unnecessary for battle Xin finally got the recognition of the broken regalia and passed the final stage.

    At this time, he was nothing like the old Xin or even Kaido.

    His black hair was now snow white from constant stress. His body was much more sturdy and he gave off a wild aura.

    He became a beast in human skin.

    After passing the final stage, he underwent the procedure to have the regalia implanted inside him.

    The current him didn¡¯t even flinch during this painful process which scared the members of Playhouse shitless.

    After the procedure was successful, Xin did what he wanted to do for a long time.

    He destroyed the Playhouse and everyone in it.

    After that he had finally gained his freedom and left the Night Continent and later met Blanche and Hana.

    But that is a story for another time.

 Prelude To The Finale

    After Kaido explained everything to Miko, there was another brief moment of silence.

    What he just explained was very shocking in its own right.

    It was hard to believe that such a project took place. But for Miko this opened up his mind to a lot of things he didn¡¯t even consider.

    Artificial Proxies.

    Tiamat once told him that a regalia was basically a higher beings soul, if it was someone who was well-versed in alchemy which was like a fantastical form of science, then obtaining the power of Higher Beings through their regalia or other artifacts were possible.

    This meant that creating an Artificial Dual Proxy was also possible. It would harder but not impossible.

    As long as you had a smart enough genius and the right materials, even creating a Triple Proxy was possible.

    It didn¡¯t end there, what if you changed your bloodline like Kaido did? It was possible to create a Pseudo-God or demon.

    ¡°Fuck. This world has become extremely complicated. It seems likethey¡¯re countless stuff that I still need to learn.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    He then looked at Kaido again.

    He could feel the anxiety in his eyes. It was the same for Hana.

    ¡®Hmm¡­..There¡¯s a possibility that he¡¯s been treated like a monster in the past and is still wary of that I might do the same.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m not going to capture you and experiment on you or anything.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    This made Kaido calm down a bit.

    He stooped down in front of Hana.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even I wouldn''t want to see this angel here sad.¡±

    He said as he rubbed Hana¡¯s head.

    It was only then did Hana calm down as well.

    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re really a good person, Miko.¡±

    Miko was shocked when he heard that.

    He can¡¯t remember the last time someone called him a good person.

    It would always be Demon, monster, Satan, anti-Christ, etc..

    ¡°Well, if you say so.¡±

    It made him feel weird so that was all he could say.

    ¡°Well, with everything in the open and everyone¡¯s head cooled down, let¡¯s discuss the future.¡±

    Regis said after feeling the awkwardness that surrounding Miko.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Miko regained his cool and continued after Regis.

    ¡°The most ideal future for me is for all of you to come back to my kingdom and join me on my quest to create an empire.¡±

    Everyone looked at him silently when he said that.

    ¡°So after beating us into a pulp you¡¯re recruiting us?¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Consider it an entrance exam and it¡¯s all good.¡±

    Miko said casually.

    ¡°And what if we refuse?¡±

    Kaido asked.

    ¡°Impossible. None of you have anywhere to go after all. Think about it, this city is done for; a sinking ship if you may. So you only have two options. You either go down with it city or jump on the lifeboat that I¡¯m offering you.¡±

    No one refute his words because what he said was spot on. They couldnt stay in this city any longer and there was no telling when they¡¯ll be able to find a new home.

    Taking up Miko¡¯s offer was the safest option.

    Miko pointed at Bloom.

    ¡°Just so you know, she¡¯s coming with me no questions asked.¡±

    Bloom confirmed Miko¡¯s words with a nod.

    ¡°Well, if Bloom is going then we¡¯re naturally going.¡±

    Sapphire said as she held Jin¡¯s arm.

    ¡°She¡¯s our little sister after all.¡±

    Jin nodded at her words.

    The rest of Silver Crow naturally agreed as well.

    ¡°We still need your help with Hana, so our answer is obvious.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°If Kaido is coming then I¡¯m coming too!¡±

    Nana suddenly shouted.

    ¡°This city is done for, so there¡¯s no point staying here. I mean who want to rule over rubble?¡±

    Said Blanche.

    Miko nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Good then let¡­¡±

    Miko stopped talking and silently turned around.

    Jin and Kaido turned around as well with serious looks in their eyes.

    When everyone followed their gaze they saw someone standing not too far from them.

    ¡°Pops?!¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Nana cried out in fear.

    Taiga only glanced at her and Kei before turning back to Miko.

    ¡°So this is the famous Heavenly Demon King.¡±

    Said taiga.

    ¡°I finally get to see you in the flesh.¡±

    ¡°The Syndicate¡¯s Right Fang. I¡¯m sorry but we¡¯re having an important conversation can you please leave?¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°No can do. I can¡¯t just look the other way after running into our enemies.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to try and kill us? Don¡¯t make me laugh. You¡¯re not up to the task.¡±

    Miko mocked him.

    ¡°Such arrogance. But you don¡¯t fool me. I can sense that you¡¯re completely depleted your magic and Qi. Not only that, everyone here are heavily injured. Killing you all won¡¯t be that hard.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You can sense Qi? Interesting.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t deny Taiga¡¯s words and instead smile in amusement.

    ¡°But Mr. Left Fang, you¡¯re wrong when you said that we¡¯re all injured.¡±

    Miko smiled playfully.

    ¡°There¡¯s not a single scratch on my swords.¡±

    Regis and Ishma stood in front Miko as if shielding him.

    ¡°Should I crush his skull?¡±

    Ishma said as she cracked her fingers.

    ¡°We can kidnap him and torture information on the Syndicate out him.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Your swords?¡±

    ¡°Be careful. They¡¯re as strong as I am and there¡¯s two of them.¡±

    Miko showed a wicked smile.

    ¡°Please do well to survive.¡±

    Taiga didn¡¯t say anything more and silently took a fighting stance.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll break his legs and you cut his arms off.¡±

    Ishma said with an excited smile.

    ¡°No objections here.¡±

    Regis changed her arm into a blade.

    The two of them were ready to crush Taiga at any moment.

    ¡°Miko. It¡¯s from Sola.¡±

    That¡¯s when Tia approached Miko and handed him a phone.

    Miko answered the call.

    ¡°D-Don!¡±

    He heard Sola¡¯s anxious voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°We lost the alchemy secrets to Taiga Kitora, i''m terribly sorry!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t worry about it. We have him right here. We¡¯ll just take it from him.¡±

    Miko answered nonchalantly.

    ¡°I-Is that so? Wait, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m calling to tell you!¡±

    Her voice became panicked again.

    ¡°The city has become strange! There¡¯s a red line absorbing all the blood that¡¯s being shed and using it to expand through out the city!¡±

    ¡°Red line?¡±

    Miko looked down at his feet and saw it.

    It wasn¡¯t too eye-catching, but it was there. A glowing red line.

    ¡°This is¡­..¡±

    Miko observed it for a while before a shock expression appeared on his face.

    ¡°A spell formation?!¡±

    Since Momo was a master of spells, she naturally thought Miko a lot about spells and this included spell formations.

    ¡°This thing sure has gathered a lot of power.¡±

    Miko said after placing his hand on the red line. He could feel the immense magic stored inside of it.

    ¡°It reached this far already? This war must be soon reaching its climax.¡±

    Jin mumbled from the side.

    ¡°Jin, what is this?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s something set up by MYTH. I don¡¯t know it¡¯s true purpose but it strengthens itself by absorbing blood from battles. From the look of it, it will soon be completed.¡±

    ¡°It will create a certain item.¡±

    Said Taiga.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Jun Mizune told me before he sacrificed himself.¡±

    ¡°An item? If it need so much blood to be summoned then it can¡¯t be anything good.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Tia, do you know what kind of item will appear from this thing?¡±

    He asked as he rubbed the red line.

    Tiamat shook her head.

    ¡°These kind of stuff aren¡¯t my expertise.¡±

    ¡°Don!¡±

    Miko heard a new voice coming from the phone.

    ¡°Oh, Edward. Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t heard from you in days. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°We have a big problem! The Pillars brought out something very dangerous!¡±

    The moment Edward said that Miko felt the ground vibrating.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He looked around and there he saw it.

    About 4km away, there was a giant silhouette.

    Miko used his draconic vision to zoom in on it and identified what it was.

    ¡°A robot?!¡±

    Screamed Jin who also saw it.

    That¡¯s right.

    It was a gigantic humanoid robot with an equally large gun in its hand and sword on its back.

    ¡°A motherfucking Gundam!¡±

    Miko shouted.

    ¡°Holy shit! What¡¯s that?! It¡¯s looks cool! Miko, I want to pilot that thing! Let¡¯s steal it!¡±

    Ishma shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! That thing is something my brother created using the parts of 3 Nemean Armored Tanks and countless other high powered weapons! It¡¯s fire power is peak X Class! More than enough to wipe this city off the face of the earth!¡±

    Edward shouted. He found out about the robot after his brother called him to boast about his achievement.

    By the way, Gear was the one who caused Gaia¡¯s server to explode.

    ¡°Gear huh? I wondered where he was.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Don, this is serious!¡±

    Sola¡¯s voice was heard from the phone again.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­.So that¡¯s MYTH¡¯s secret weapon?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    A new voice suddenly appeared beside Miko which made him jump to the side.

    He looked and saw that someone appeared among them without him noticing.

    This person had azure hair just like Miko and had an imperial aura about them.

    ¡°Tang Hian!¡±

    Kaido grabbed Hana and placed her behind him.

    ¡°Tang? This is him?¡±

    Bloom said in surprise. The Tang she heard about and the one in front of her didn¡¯t match at all.

    As the leader of the Syndicate Tang was painted as a horrifying person who could make thousands shake in fear with one look.

    She didn¡¯t expect for him to look so majestic like a young prince.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Taiga immediately kneeled in respect in front of Tang.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being late in greeting you after you left your seclusion. I was just about to deal with some pest first.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. More importantly, I can no longer feel Aoi¡¯s presence.¡±

    Taiga¡¯s face became bitter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but Aoi has died.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.I see.¡±

    Tang said after a long pause.

    ¡°Well, this doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    Miko mumbled.

    ¡°We have a gundam in front of us and this guy behind us.¡±

    ¡°Even though you say that, you look pretty excited.¡±

    Said Tiamat.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t deny that.¡±

    Tang noticed his gaze and turned to look at him.

    He stared at him for a while before disappearing completely.

    *Bam!*

    Miko heard a loud sound coming from behind him and quickly turned around.

    There he saw Tang holding Blanche by the neck.

    ¡°You may be new, but traitors aren¡¯t tolerated in the Syndicate.¡±

    Blanche tried to speak but Tang held his throat too tight for him to speak.

    ¡°Die.

    After casually saying that, Tang crushed Blanche¡¯s throat and ripped his head off.

    Blanche died with an unwilling look in his eyes.

    Blanche death naturally shocked everyone. Of course it would, it was too sudden.

    ¡°B-Boss Tang, why did you¡­.¡±

    Taiga was shaken up as well.

    ¡°Why? He betrayed the Syndicate, they all did. Don¡¯t tell you didn¡¯t know taiga. I¡¯ve been observing the situation long before you came here and witnessed them pledging allegiance to someone else. The punishment for that is death, there¡¯s no exceptions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Taiga didn¡¯t answer and remained quiet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you had planned on looking past it because they¡¯re your children?¡±

    Taiga still didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes.¡±

    Tang disappeared again and appeared before Nana.

    He lifted his arm up and swung it to the side.

    Nana was frozen in place by fear and couldn¡¯t move to dodge.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    She suddenly felt someone push her away.

    She looked and saw blood flying in the air as she fell to the ground.

    ¡°Kei!!¡±

    She shouted as she saw Kei¡¯s upper body separate from his midsection.

    He had pushed his sister out of the way in the last moment and lost his life as a result.

    ¡°I missed, but at least I got the other one.¡±

    Tang said as he flashed the blood off his hand.

    ¡°Now then, this time for sure.¡±

    He swung his hand down on Nana again.

    *Bam!*

    However he failed to kill her again.

    This time he was stopped by three persons.

    First was Taiga who caught Tang¡¯s hand. Second was Miko who kicked him from the side. Third was Kaido who pulled Nana out of the way.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just stand by and watch you kill those who swear allegiance to me.¡±

    Said Miko.

    Kaido said nothing and held Nana tight.

    He owed her for freeing Hana so he couldn¡¯t just watch her get killed.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you, I¡¯m asking you Taiga.¡±

    Taiga bit his lips hard before answering.

    ¡°I¡¯m saving my daughter.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re betraying me.¡±

    A cold glint appeared in Tang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    Taiga answered immediately.

    ¡°You and Aoi were my most loyal comrades. Are you going to discard our history?¡±

    ¡°If its for my only daughter then I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..I see.¡±

    *Bam!*

    A large hole suddenly appeared in Taiga¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    He fell on the ground and laid in a pool of his on blood.

    ¡°....The road to the top really is filled with solitude.¡±

    Said Tang as he stared at Taiga¡¯s body.

    ¡°Pops!¡±

    Nana cried out in despair when she saw her father dead on the ground.

    Tang ignored her cries and picked up Taiga¡¯s body and threw it over his shoulder.

    He then looked at Miko.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer in the mood, so I¡¯ll spare her for now. I¡¯ll return in 24 hours, to settle everything. By then I¡¯m sure you all will regain your strength. Otherwise, our fight will be boring.¡±

    Without waiting for Miko to respond, Tang took off with Taiga¡¯s body.

    ¡°You bastard! Bring my father back!¡±

    Nana roared while being restrained by Kaido.

    Miko stared at Tang¡¯s back as he disappeared into the city.

    He then looked at the giant robot that was in the distance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move. We need to find somewhere to rest up and also try our best to not get detected by that thing.¡±

    He then spoke back into the phone.

    ¡°Edward, let¡¯s meet up.¡±

 Reach For The Apex

    After Tang left, Miko and the others later met up with Edward and the rest of Exsul, after which they went to the ruins of the 11th District to hide and recuperate.

    Miko was sitting by himself on a broken wall mumbling something under his breath.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Bloom came up to him and asked.

    ¡°Just preparing some insurance for later.¡±

    He answered without looking back her.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be resting?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I should be asking you. I¡¯m physically fine. I¡¯m just waiting for my depleted Qi and magic to return. However, the 24 hour period Tang gave us was more than enough to do so.¡±

    ¡°Are you planning on fighting him alone?¡±

    ¡°If I must but I doubt it.¡±

    ¡°Can you win?¡±

    Miko turned around and looked at her.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Bloom didn¡¯t answer and remained silent.

    Seeing that Miko jumped off the wall and landed in front of her. He held her waist and drew her closer to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve fought and survived against the monster that is Killo. Compared to him, Tang is nothing.¡±

    Bloom nodded and then kissed him passionately for a few moments before separating.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. So see you later.¡±

    ¡°You do that.¡±

    Miko then watch Bloom leave before speaking.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I get a little privacy?¡±

    When he said that he saw two persons emerge from the shadows.

    They were Jin and Kaido.

    ¡°Considering what you did to me, I deserve this much.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°I just made you live. Don¡¯t make it sound like I impregnated your wife in front of you.¡±

    ¡°Well, life is pretty fucked up you know.¡±

    ¡°Suck it up. At least you can continue tapping Sapphire. I¡¯ve seen that body, and trust me I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole you know that?¡±

    ¡°I know and I fucking love it.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°How¡¯s that Nana girl?¡±

    He asked Kaido.

    ¡°She finally cried herself to sleep. She''s currently with Hana.¡±

    ¡°I see. She lost her family, so she must be heartbroken.¡±

    ¡°A feeling we all can relate to.¡±

    Jin added.

    They all had a moment in their life when they¡¯ve tasted complete despair so they understood what Nana was going through more than anyone.

    ¡°On a different note, lets discuss the threat that is Tang. There¡¯s also that gigantic robot Gear created but Tang is a more pressing issue.¡±

    Miko looked at Jin and Kaido.

    ¡°You two should be somewhat familiar with him. Tell me, what are our chances of victory?¡±

    ¡°Depends. If it¡¯s one on one then you would lose for sure.¡±

    Kaido answered.

    ¡°Then what about if we team up?¡±

    ¡°We would have a chance but it would be slim.¡±

    Said Jin.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°The main reason the Syndicate was able to become a threat to the entire city was because of Tang. He suddenly appeared out of nowhere 10 years ago and shook the entire city in a similar way to how you did. The only difference was that he was basically unknown and had zero backing. After killing two of the previous Four Pillars he became famous and people started to gather around him which later became known as the Twin Headed Dragon Syndicate.¡±

    He explained.

    ¡°So he¡¯s strong, on top of that he¡¯s a proxy. I highly doubt he just appeared out of nowhere. But whatever, his origin doesn¡¯t matter. We gotta decide how to kill him.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°I believe the most logical option would be for the three of us to take him on alone.¡±

    ¡°I agree. The others might not be ready for a fight in a day, but it¡¯s enough for three freaks like us.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°We would be able to minimize collateral damage with just us.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Okay, then just to be clear. Do you two have any trump cards that you didn¡¯t show during our fight?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? You bastards are pretty scary.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t have a card or two hidden away.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°Of course. But I can¡¯t use one them because of a promise I made to myself. However I do have more up my sleeve that I¡¯m currently preparing.¡±

    ¡°Good. My trump doesn¡¯t need preparations, but it will cost me.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°Mine is a bit similar.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Miko said with an excited clap. He looked like a child who was eager to play a new game as he spoke.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go kill this Prince!¡±

    Not far away from where Miko and the others were hiding, Alec was in a joyous mood and was celebrating while drinking liquor.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Finally! My search has come to an end! Cheers for mission accomplished!¡±

    He hit his wine bottle against Mari¡¯s cup in a joyous manner.

    Mari felt a bit awkward because she didn¡¯t know what Alec was celebrating.

    ¡°I admit that your cousin is amazing, but aren¡¯t you concerned about Tang Hian and the gigantic robot that threatens him?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Nope. Tang is a strong opponent for him so he¡¯ll definitely benefit from fighting him. If he¡¯s lucky Tang might show off some of the Wakoku Nation¡¯s secret techniques. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll learn something from them.¡±

    Alec said with a laugh.

    ¡°As for the robot, if push comes to shove I can stealthily take care of it.¡±

    Alec finished one bottle and took up another.

    ¡°Come on! Drink, drink! This is a joyous occasion, so enjoy this wine made by the dwarfs!¡±

    The sun rose and set in the city and signal the passage of the 24 hour grace period given by Tang.

    By this time Miko had long since regained his depleted magic and Qi. Jin and Kaido had also returned to peak condition as well.

    Just to be safe they each took a regenerative pill to boost their already freakish healing abilities.

    They all stood side by side with serious expressions.

    Miko also had Ishma and Regis on his waist.

    Everyone else were in a different location so that they wouldn¡¯t get caught up in their fight.

    Of course, they were watching everything from the eyes of a observation satellite.

    (They¡¯re here.)

    Tia said inside Miko¡¯s head.

    Moments later clouds started to gathering in the sky out of nowhere.

    *Rumble!*

    Lightning flashed and thunder resounded.

    *Boom!*

    A lightning bolt suddenly landed in front of them, and from it two figures stepped out.

    They both had azure hair and possessed an imperial aura that made people want to bow.

    ¡°Tang¡­.Who¡¯s that next to him?

    Miko asked.

    (Shenron, the imperial dragon god that governs the weather.)

    Tia answered.

    ¡°Shenron?!¡±

    Miko suddenly looked at the handsome man wrapped in oriental robes, and frowned.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    He cursed.

    ¡°Hey, fraud!¡±

    He pointed at Shenron and shouted.

    ¡°Fraud?¡±

    Shenron looked at him confusingly.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re a fraud! The Shenron I know is a long green dragon that can grant three wishes! And most of all, I don¡¯t remember gathering any Dragon Balls to summon you! If you¡¯re Shenron grant me three wishes right now, you son of a bitch!¡±

    Miko¡¯s sudden outbursts made everyone confused and completely lost.

    ¡°W-What is he talking about?¡±

    Shenron was the most confused of them all.

    ¡°D-Dragon balls¡­hahahaha¡­¡±

    Bloom who was one of the few who understood what Miko was talking about tried her best not to laugh.

    ¡°Forget it. I wondered what kind of person Tiamat¡¯s Proxy was, but it seems he¡¯s nothing but a fool.¡±

    Said Shenron.

    He no longer paid Miko any attention and directed Tang.

    ¡°Hurry and kill these fools, so that we can return to our glorious nation.

    ¡°Yes, Your holiness.¡±

    Tang stepped forward and showed his intention of battle.

    ¡°Look at him ready to go.¡±

    Jin said with a mocking tone.

    ¡°Is it me, or is he looking down on us?¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°That¡¯s even better. I love the looks on their faces when my enemies die after underestimating me.¡±

    Said Miko.

    The three of them took a step forward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go all out from the beginning!¡±

    Miko shouted and swallowed a dark ball, and released a dark aura.

    Inside his soul the black gate of Deus Malum flew open and the darkest darkness rushed out and enveloped Miko.

    ¡°Deus Malum 1st Stage: Dark Apostle!¡±

    *Boom!*

    An oppressive dark feeling swept throughout the city and caused everything to tremble under its power.

    This include immortal existences like Shenron.

    ¡°W-What the hell is that evil aura?!¡±

    He stepped back in panic.

    This was the first time he¡¯s felt such a dreaded aura from a mortal.

    It was like he was in the presence of a True Demon like Lucifer or Beelzebub.

    ¡°This is my second time feeling it and I still get chills.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    He watched as darkness started to seep from the darken Miko. Just being next to him made it hard to breathe.

    The most dreadful thing about Deus Malum Dark Apostle wasn¡¯t the power but the aura it produced.

    This aura was strong enough to frighten even the Gods in the heavens and the demons in the hells. So imagine the pressure mortals had to face when in its presence.

    It was enough to make anyone with a weak will commit suicide.

    Kaido held down his shivers and released the power of the two beasts inside of him.

    *Roar!*

    Two ferocious roars came from inside him and resounded in the area.

    His body was then covered with a wild golden aura as he became even more muscular.

    His hair and eyes had turned gold and his body was covered with scales.

    Miko named this form Golden Kaido just for fun.

    Seeing that the other two was ready to go Jin activated his Eclipse Form.

    With his dark yet illustrious appearance he formed countless eclipse behind him.

    ¡°Impressive. All of you.¡±

    Said tang.

    An azure aura appeared around him which caused thunder to roll and lightning to flash.

    It was like his every step createda storm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes to reach the apex!¡±

 Tang Vs The Freakish Trio

    Tang was the first to make a move.

    He kicked off the ground and charged towards Miko and the others.

    Miko was the one who charged out to meet him.

    He created a dark lance in his hand and thrust it outwards.

    *BOOM!*

    A burst of black winds rushed forth and hit Tang.

    Tang was stopped in his tracks and pushed back a few steps.

    Kaido then leaped from behind Miko and thrust his red aura infused palm towards Tang.

    A powerful pressure suddenly enveloped Tang and forced him to be rooted in the ground.

    A gray light then appeared in front of him and from it Jin appeared with countless eclipses behind him.

    He thrust his hand and the eclipses slammed into Tang one after the other.

    *BOOM!*

    He was blown with his body being ripped apart.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    He waved his hand and a wall of wind appeared between him and the eclipses thus separating him.

    He was then surrounded by a white oppressive aura.

    ¡°Ruler¡¯s Qi?¡±

    Miko was slightly shocked to see this but after he thought about the imperial aura that surrounded Tang, it made sense for him to have it.

    ¡°So he¡¯s destined for greatness, huh?¡±

    A sinister smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°It will be fun crushing your ambition, oh Ruler.¡±

    Tang used gusts of wind to float in the air.

    ¡°Is that all you got? If so I¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±

    He said while looking down on them.

    ¡°Says the guy who has yet to land a single hit!¡±

    Jin got irritated and shouted.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Tang lifted his hand up into the air and the clouds began to part.

    *RUMBLE!*

    A deafening thunder suddenly resounded in the sky.

    Miko looked up and saw it.

    ¡°Well, damn¡­.¡±

    He saw a gigantic lightning bolt in the form of a Chinese dragon flying through the clouds.

    ¡°Have a taste of my power.¡±

    He snapped his fingers and the dragon-shaped lightning bolt charged towards them.

    The closer it came the bigger and more terrifying it seemed.

    Kaido stepped forward and shot into the air with his golden wings.

    Golden aura covered his body and took the from of a monstrous ox.

    The ox charged to meet the dragon and caused a mythical scene.

    *BOOM!*

    A large explosion occurred in the sky which shook the entire city.

    Miko and Jin took that chance to shot towards Tang.

    Tang didn¡¯t back down and took a fighting stance.

    Jin was faster so he was the first to exchange blows with Tang.

    He and Tang both threw punches at the sametime which clashed with each other.

    Jin accelerated and entered Tang¡¯s personal space with a palm to the face.

    However Tang moved his head to the side and dodged it without much difficulty.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Jin then felt his torso getting struck five times in a split second. Each strike was heavy and had the power of a Qigong master behind it.

    Jin retreated but was soon grabbed by Tang who pulled him in and dealt another blow to his head.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    However, this blow instead struck a dark mist which cushioned it.

    An arrow then shot out of it and made Tang release Jin.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Jin took that chance to generate gray fire and electricity in his hand and slammed it on Tang¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ecliptic Thunder Flame Burst!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Tang was sent flying back with his robes burnt.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A golden line then descended from the heavens as Kaido shot down and hit Tang with a right hook.

    Tang crashed into the earth and caused a massive crater.

    Kaido then started to spin in the air before shooting down like a meteor and crushing Tang under his feet.

    *BOOM!*

    A large explosion spread across the area and destroyed everything in its path.

    When it faded miko and Jin was shocked to see that the one who was standing Tang.

    Tang held Kaido upside down by his leg before smashing him on the ground.

    Kaido kicked him with his free leg but Tang didn¡¯t let go and started to crush his ankle.

    A black vortex suddenly open up in front of Tang and from it giant black claw grabbed his entire body.

    Tang was forced to let go before being crushed under the giant claw.

    Kaido took that chance to escape and Miko stood in front of Tang.

    He snapped his fingers and countless vortexes appeared around Tang.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The moment Miko said that spears started shooting out of the vortexes and skewered Tang.

    Or it should¡¯ve.

    *BOOM!*

    A powerful burst of Ruler¡¯s Qi swept out and disintegrated the spears and claw that was holding Tang down.

    Tang flew up with his Qi raging around him.

    Miko then saw a yin yang symbol appear behind Tang.

    He took a step forward and white lightning started to dance around him. This lighting was created by using Qi.

    The lightning dance around Tang¡¯s arms and then down his fingers.

    He took another step and thrust two fingers out.

    The lightning shot out so quickly that Miko had no chance to react. It pierced right through him without any resistance.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Miko felt an intense pain sweep through every inch of his body as even his soul was assaulted by Tang¡¯s Qi Lightning.

    Tang took another step forward and thrust out two fingers on his other hand.

    The result was the same as before. White lightning pierced through Miko¡¯s body and directly hit his soul.

    Tang started to slowly advance towards Miko, step by step while alternatively thrusting his fingers out; and the result of Miko being pierced by white lightning.

    The lightning seem to have a paralyzing effect because Miko didn¡¯t even attempt to dodge.

    By the time Tang pierced Miko the 13th time with lightning he was directly standing in front of Miko.

    He thrust a palm coated with white lightning towards Miko¡¯s chest.

    *BOOM!*

    But he was forced back by a bull made of earth.

    His feet skid on the ground as he held the bull by the horns.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    He sent his Qi into it and reduced it to dust.

    ¡°Burial Kick!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Kaido came out of nowhere and kicked him in the chest.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, Tang surprisingly caught it.

    The Yin Yang symbol appeared under the two of them and water started appearing around them.

    This water then rushed into Kaido through his pores and cut off all of his oxygen supply.

    ¡°Kaaaa?!¡±

    Kaido started to struggle desperately in Tang¡¯s grasp as he was by suffocated.

    ¡°Ecliptic Murder!¡±

    Jin appeared next to them and shot a gigantic beam from his palm.

    *BOOM!*

    The beam destroyed everything in its path and created a trench that stretched for miles.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    However, Jin suddenly found himself being grabbed by the face.

    ¡°Dragon Storm.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A powerful burst of wind hit Jin and blew him and everything in his surroundings away.

    He was then forcibly lifted into the air where he drifted in the rough winds of the storm while continuously being ripped apart.

    Meanwhile Kaido still was wiggling in pain because of the lack of oxygen.

    His eyes started bleeding as well as his nose.

    ¡°Green Murder, Black Annihilation!¡±

    Miko suddenly popped in front of Tang swung both Regis and Ishma at the same time.

    *BOOM!*

    A variation of green and black light ripped through everything in its path and blew Tang away into a storm of slashes.

    His hand that was holding on to Kaido was severed and was still attached to Kaido.

    The storm of slashes disappeared and a bloody Tang was left falling out of the air.

    That¡¯s when a black coffin filled with spikes appeared beside.

    ¡°Black Burial!¡±

    Miko clenched his fist and the coffin devoured Tang and trapped him inside.

    *BOOM!*

    At this moment a gigantic spear made of gray light pierced through the coffin.

    This was naturally thrown by Jin who freed himself from the storm, and was now bloodied.

    ¡°You fucking piece of shit!¡±

    Jin roared and gigantic gray orb appeared in the sky. From it a pillar of light shot down and fell upon the earth.

    *BOOOM!*

    The light disintegrated everything in its path and left an abyss in its wake.

    ¡°That was close.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Jin quickly turned around saw the yin yang symbol in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Now then, I wonder if you can survive this?¡±

    Tang punched the yin yang symbol that was in front of Jin.

    *BOOOOM!*

    An overwhelming force hit Jin and blew him and everything behind him into the distance.

    Jin¡¯s blood sprayed across the sky as he was like a bullet ripping through the air.

    ¡°Jin?!¡±

    The members of Silver Crow who saw that were frighten out their minds.

    ¡°T-This¡­.He¡¯s too powerful.¡±

    Edward couldn¡¯t help himself from saying so after witnessing how Tang dominated the trio.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s Qigong is pretty good. It¡¯s hard to believe that he¡¯s only a Qigong King.¡±

    Said Alec who was observing the battle.

    ¡°Looks like your cousin is way over his head.¡±

    Said Mari.

    ¡°If this continues, they all die.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡±

    Alec said with a confident tone.

    ¡°The members of the Dragna Clan aren¡¯t so weak to fall like this. We¡¯ll fight until we¡¯ve burnt out everything inside us, and then overcome our limits.¡±

    He then smiled.

    ¡°This is especially true for the man standing in front of us.¡±

    Seeing Jin being blown away and Kaido still trying to recover, cold sweat covered Miko¡¯s body.

    He finally realized the difference in strength between him and Tang. In fact he was sure that if he activated Deus Malum 2nd Stage he still might not win.

    Tang was two Classes above him after all.

    Him being an A Class with the ability to crush S Classes under his feet was one thing but for someone who was at SS Class it would be incredibly hard if not impossible.

    This was the same Class as his cousins Aeon and Momo after all. And Miko was sure that the current him couldn¡¯t beat them in a fair fight.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    However, despite being covered in cold sweat there was a strange smile on his face.

    Black mist started coming out of his mouth, and his darkest thoughts and desires started to go rampant inside him.

    This was the side effect of using Deus Malum first stage. He would occasionally lose his senses and only to carry out his most evil desires.

    And right now what he wanted to do the most was to destroy the enemy in front of him.

    ¡°Kaido, get up already will you!¡±

    He shouted.

    Kaido reacted and got to his feet.

    A black vortex appeared next to Miko and Jin fell out of it.

    Jin was completely bloodied and was breathing heavily.

    Miko looked at him and spoke.

    ¡°Are you dead? If not stand up. We still need to kick his ass.¡±

    Hearing that Jin struggled to his feet and stood next to Miko.

    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t have to tell me that. I want to fuck him up more than anybody else right now.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°Good. If you couldn¡¯t have gotten up on your own I would¡¯ve used Rule to force you to fight.¡±

    ¡°Wha? How cruel is that?¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. All I care about is killing this fucker.¡±

    Miko no longer looked at Jin or Kaido, his eyes were set completely on Tang.

    ¡°If you guys get in my way or slow me down, then I¡¯ll kill you two first.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Both Kaido and Jin were shocked to hear Miko say this. It was at this point that they realized that something was wrong with Miko.

    Miko ignored their shock and took a step forward with a sinister smile on his face.

    The dark aura around him grew even more dreaded to the point that it felt like Satan himself was here.

    ¡°Now then you piece of shit. Just how do you wish to die?¡±

 Using All The Trumps- Dragon Gods Sacrificial Alter

    ¡°How I want to die? Are you retarded?¡±

    Said Tang.

    ¡°You guys are no match for me yet you talk about killing me?¡±

    He spread his arms and wind and lightning started to move wildly in the sky. Hail the size of trucks started to fall from the sky and tornado suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    Tang had used his powers of a proxy to bring forth an apocalyptic scene.

    His body glowed brightly with Ruler¡¯s Qi as he looked down on the world.

    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    In response to Tang¡¯s impressive display of power, Miko let out a creepy laugh.

    ¡°Quite the show off I see.¡±

    He stopped smiling and looked straight at Tang.

    ¡°But let me show you how it¡¯s done.¡±

    The moment Miko said that an eerie silence covered the land.

    All of Tang¡¯s thunder, tornadoes and all other natural disasters suddenly vanished; even the clouds.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This naturally shocked Tang.

    He looked up at the sky and realized that the sky was unnaturally black. There were no signs of the moon or the stars.

    All there was a darkness.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±

    He shouted.

    That¡¯s when the darkness started swirling like a whirlpool in the sky.

    Something unbelievable then happened, A colossal arm emerge from within it.

    This arm was so grotesque and dread looking that it looked like it belonged to an ancient monster.

    But the arm wasn¡¯t what had looked the most dreaded.

    If you look up you would see countless eyes swarming inside the darkness. There were even mouths with devilish fangs.

    It was like there were a horde of demons hiding within the darkness.

    ¡°This is how you show off!¡±

    He snapped his fingers and the colossal arm stretched down towards Tang accompanied by countless worm-like monsters shooting from out of the darkness.

    These creatures either only had a single eye or a mouth, none had what could qualify to be called a face.

    The gigantic hand formed a fist and smashed down on Tang forcing him to the ground.

    *BOOOOM!*

    The ground shattered under the immense force that came from the fist.

    *BOOM!*

    A bright white light shone from under it and suddenly exploded.

    Tang appeared with a yin yang symbol under him.

    His Ruler¡¯s aura danced majestically around him as he stood there.

    He lifted his arm over head and a white light started gathering in his palm.

    ¡°Monsters, be gone!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    With a shout he fired the light from his palm and it shot into the sky like a rocket.

    *BOOM!*

    All the monsters were instantly vaporized when they came in contact with the bright light.

    Tang moved his arm and directed the light in the path where it could eliminate all the monsters.

    After vanquishing the dark creatures he faced Miko and others again. But to his surprise there was a ridiculing smile on Miko¡¯s face.

    ¡°Your Qigong is really something.¡±

    Miko smirked.

    ¡°But is it suppose to impress me?¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Miko¡¯s Ruler¡¯s Qi suddenly erupted and caused a suffocating sensation in the area.

    ¡°¡­.I see. The reports about you being able to use Qigong were true.¡±

    Said Tang.

    He was slightly surprised to see Miko use Ruler¡¯s Qi since it was rare, but he quickly suppressed it.

    ¡°If I remember, you did something like this.¡±

    Miko took a step forward and suddenly teleported in front of Tang.

    Tang was shocked, not because Miko cut the distance between them so easily but because there was a yin yang symbol under his feet.

    Miko took another step forward and thrust out his fist.

    *BOOM!*

    A burst of white lightning shot out and hit Tang, who successfully blocked it with his hand.

    He was shocked because Miko¡¯s Qi lightning bypassed his Qi defense and damaged his body.

    ¡°Hmm, that didn¡¯t feel right. Let me try again.¡±

    ¡°Like I¡¯ll let you!¡±

    Tang accelerated and appeared beside Miko.

    He took a step forward and thrust out his two fingers.

    *BOOM!*

    Miko was hit with a lightning strike straight to the heart.

    His body flew back a few meters and fell on his back.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    He suddenly sat up and spoke with blood flowing down the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°I remember now.¡±

    He suddenly sprung to his feet.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I forgot something as basic as this.¡±

    ¡°Basic?¡±

    Tang immediately got irritated when he heard Miko say that.

    He accelerated forward and came into striking distance as Miko. He took a step forward and his thrust palm out again.

    Miko avoided it with a side step and the the yin yang symbol appeared behind him.

    No, it wasn¡¯t the yin yang symbol. It was a black and white Phoenix in the form of the symbol.

    *BOOM!*

    Miko slammed his fist in Tang¡¯s side and the black and white Phoenixes burst through his body without any resistance.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Tang¡¯s mouth and nose spurted blood as he stumbled to the side.

    ¡°See? Basic technique.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Miko hit him with another palm and sent him flying.

    ¡°If you want to see something complicated¡­.¡±

    Miko took a step forward and extended one arm while pulling the other back.

    ¡°Then check this out.¡±

    Tang widen his eyes as he saw two dragons coiled around Miko¡¯s arms; one white and the other black.

    ¡°Oh! He¡¯s able to create Illusionary Avatars at this stage. That¡¯s a high level Qigong technique.¡±

    Said Alec who was spectating.

    ¡®It seems that fighting this Tang guy is reawakening his Qigong talents from his past life.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s turn it up a notch!¡±

    Miko suddenly unleashed his Demonic Qi and Heavenly Qi to the fullest.

    ¡°Three Qi types at such a young age?!¡±

    This time not even Mari could hide her surprise much less Tang.

    They watched as Miko¡¯s Qi formed something behind him.

    It was as if a mirage was appearing in the desert.

    Slowly a thousand armed Buddha with 11 heads appeared behind him.

    ¡°A physical battle avatar?!¡±

    Tang shouted out in shock.

    ¡°Wow. He created a replica of Avalokite?vara. If the Buddhist Alliance saw this and I¡¯m sure they would lose their shit though.¡±

    Alec said with a laugh.

    ¡°Eat this!¡±

    Miko jumped in the air and the Buddha behind him followed him. He thrust his palm towards the ground.

    ¡°Thousand-Armed Draconic Buddha Strike!¡±

    The dragons and the 1000 palms thrust towards Tang who surprisingly stood his ground and respond with his own Qigong attack.

    *BOOOOM!*

    Tang was instantly overwhelmed and was flatten by the thousand strikes.

    Miko released his Qi and all the avatars disappeared from around him.

    ¡°Yo, I¡¯m done buying time for you guys to heal. You better be ready to go.¡±

    Miko said as he watched Tang struggled to his feet.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to make you wait.¡±

    Jin and Kaido walked up beside him and replied.

    They looked far better than they were before. Especially Jin who looked like he could barely stand.

    ¡°Good because, I think I pissed him off. And I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The moment Miko said that a wild aura burst out from within Tang as if he was an enraged dragon.

    ¡°I-I admit that you¡¯re better than me in Qigong. But! I¡¯m going to be the last one standing!¡±

    He roared and caused the darken sky to be riddled with thunder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take it from here.¡±

    Kaido said as he stepped forward and cracked his fingers.

    ¡°You just sit back and prepare that final trump card of yours.¡±

    Jin also stepped out and glared at Tang.

    ¡°Ants!¡±

    Tang roared furiously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who the ant is, jackass!¡±

    They both charged towards Tang.

    Tang lifted his arm and thousands of lightning bolts danced in the sky before striking towards them.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Kaido and Jin skillful avoided the lightning while charging towards him.

    ¡°Kaido!¡±

    Jin called out to Kaido jumped into the air.

    ¡°I get it!¡±

    Kaido jumped as well and ended up directly under Jin.

    He stretched out his hand and allowed Jin to use it as a foothold.

    His aura suddenly soared and his arm doubled in size.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    He shouted and threw Jin with everything he had.

    *BOOM!*

    Jin who was thrown by Kaido, easily broke the sound barrier and cut through the air like a rocket, towards Tang.

    ¡°Flying towards me in a straight forward manner? It looks like you¡¯ve become tired of living.¡±

    Tang waved his arm and a tornado descended from the sky and took the form of a dragon. From it a staff appeared, this staff was azure with strips of gold around it and had a jewel in the shape of a Chinese dragon at the top.

    This was Tang¡¯s regalia.

    ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re eagerly rushing to your death that let me help you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not rushing to my death moron!¡±

    Jin suddenly disappeared from sight after saying that. Even Tang couldn¡¯t detect him.

    ¡°I just needed help reaching you since all my attention will be focus on not dying from using this.¡±

    He once again reappeared only a few meters from Tang.

    However, he was shining so bright that Tang was unable to look at him directly.

    ¡°Makoto Secret Tactics: Golden Supernova!¡±

    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*

    A massive explosion which could easily destroy at least 4 districts occurred in the sky and shook the entire city to its core.

    Every cloud that Tang summoned in the sky had been forcibly blown away without exception.

    The city was covered with a blinding light for while before dissipating, but an intense lingering heat remained.

    Kaido looked around and saw a limped Jin fell out of the sky. He immediately ran and caught him in his arms.

    Kaido was shocked as he looked down on Jin.

    His body was black like charcoal, his hair was burnt and smoke was coming from every pore in his body.

    He was in such a horrid state that Kaido immediately understood why he didn¡¯t want to use it during their fight. In fact, this showed how much of a threat Tang was for Jin to use this technique.

    Jin used a simpler version of this technique on Silver Crow when he fought them, but the difference between the two were obvious.

    The one he used on Silver Crow was using his own Infected abilities, this version however was using both his Infected abilities and the Makoto Tactics forbidden arts. The price he had to pay was insanely more severe.

    ¡°To go this far to protect your love ones, you¡¯ve earned my respect Jin Makoto.¡±

    Kaido placed Jin on the ground while saying that.

    He walked passed him and stood with a serious expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s my time to show my resolve.¡±

    He looked up in the sky and saw Tang floating there. However he lacked the majestic appearance he had before.

    His robes was reduced to rags and his well kept hair was a messy. His body was covered with burn marks, and had smoke coming from it.

    He held his regalia in front of him while slightly trembling.

    It looks like he used his regalia to shield himself from Jin¡¯s explosion.

    ¡°T-That little!¡±

    Anyone could tell from one look that he was furious.

    He raised his staff and clouds once again covered the sky.

    ¡°To hell with all of you!¡±

    As he roared hail the size of mansions started raining down on the city.

    *BOOM!*

    The hails caused mass destruction as they pummeled the earth.

    It was like a meteor shower was happening in the city.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Kyaaaa?!¡±

    Even Bloom and the others who were hundreds of miles away were feeling it¡¯s effects.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Kaido was immediately enraged when he thought about what Hana was going through right now.

    His golden and red aura soared as he got down on all fours.

    *ROOOOAAAAAARRRR!*

    An earthshaking roar came out of his mouth and the image of a golden dragon and red gigantic beast appeared behind him.

    They merged together and entered his body.

    Kaido released another roar as he grew two black bull horns, furry dragon wings, a thick tail covered with thorns and a pair of saber fangs.

    He grew three time in size as became even more muscular.

    The current Kaido had let go of his humanity and let the monsters inside him run free.

    However, he could only control this for one minute; after that there¡¯s no way for him to ever return to his senses.

    *BOOM!*

    He shot off the ground and appeared in front of Tang.

    *BOOM!*

    He hit Tang with a claw and sent him fly several meters back.

    ¡°Fucker!¡±

    Tang charged forward and punched Kaido across the face.

    *BOOM!*

    Kaido slashed him with his claws and caused blood to spurt out from his chest.

    Tang became even more enraged and a gigantic yin yang circle appeared behind him.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Him slammed his fist on Kaido¡¯s chest and white lightning, flames, and even water burst out his back.

    Kaido¡¯s chest torso was stained with his blood, but he didn¡¯t seem to even flinch as he hit sunk his fangs into Tangs shoulder.

    ¡°Ahh?! Damn beast!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Tang hit him with another palm, but Kaido still didn¡¯t let go and even started to rip up Tang¡¯s back with his claws.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Let go, bastard!¡±

    Tang roared as he repeatedly hit Kaido.

    After the 12th strike Kaido finally let go puking up blood.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Tang hit him with one more palm causing him to whither in pain. But Kaido as if trying to get one finally attack in charged forward again.

    He clenched on Tang¡¯s arm with his fangs and ripped it off, before receiving one final punch from Tang.

    His skull sunk in and he was sent crashing towards the ground with Tang arm in his mouth.

    This arm was the one that was holding his regalia.

    When Tang saw that he went mad with rage.

    He immediately charged down to kill Kaido, who had reverted to his human form.

    ¡°Die, you damn cockroach!¡±

    ¡°No you die.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Miko appeared out of nowhere kicked Tang away from Kaido.

    ¡°You again?!¡±

    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Miko said with a cocky smile.

    ¡°Your time is up, Tang. It¡¯s time to die!¡±

    He slammed his hand on the ground and an ancient looking seal appeared on the ground.

    ¡°Oh, denizens of the dark realm! Please accept this offering I present upon you!¡±

    Miko¡¯s mouth moved as he mumbled under his breath, after which the seal started glowing.

    ¡°Dragon God¡¯s Sacrificial Altar!¡±

    A light suddenly shot out from the seal and into the sky.

    An ancient looking altar and majestic gate with a dragon eating the world suddenly appeared in the air.

    Shenron saw this gate and immediately turned pale.

    ¡°Tang! Get out of there now!¡±

    He shouted desperately.

    ¡°Too late! Bind him!¡±

    Chains suddenly flew down from the altar and wrapped themselves around Tang.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Before Tang could react he was drawn on the altar by the chains.

    He was then chained to a dragon symbol that floated above the altar, with his remaining limbs spread apart like a X.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The gate suddenly swung open at Miko¡¯s command and revealed a bright world within filled with mountains and beautiful plains.

    The restrained Tang then saw something approaching him from within the gate.

    ¡°A dragon?!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just one dragon. Tang soon saw thousands of small dragons flying towards him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he opened the gate to the ancient dragon realm! This is a SSS Class spell!¡±

    Shenron shouted.

    This was the only spell that Miko knew, the Dragon God¡¯s Sacrificial Altar. He was thought it by after learning how to instantly use spells by storing enchanted words in his brain.

    However, this spell requires a hellishly long incarnation even for Momo much less Miko who wasn¡¯t as adapt at spells.

    Miko had to store countless spell words in his head over the last 24 hours and still needed Kaido and Jin to buy time to get the preparations done before he could use it.

    Of course, since it was a SSS Class it needed a lot of power to use.

    Which is why Miko¡¯s hair was turning whiter every second that past. He was rapidly trimming years off his life as payment to cast it.

    But to him it was worth it.

    The dragons all swarmed around the altar and opened their mouths.

    Suddenly chains flew out and wrapped around it.

    They then turned around and dragged the altar into their world using the chains in their mouths.

    ¡°Wait! Wait! Where are you carrying me?!¡±

    Tang started to struggle to break free but couldn¡¯t no matter how much he tried.

    That¡¯s when something even more shocking happened.

    A gigantic dragon mouth stuck out the giant.

    From the size of the mouth one could guess that the dragon it belonged to was at least half the city in size.

    Before tang could even screamed again the mouth devoured the altar and slowly receding back beyond the gate.

    The gate closed and Tang Hian was never seen again.

    A strange silence covered the area.

    Only the sound of Miko chuckling could be heard.

    He soon collapsed with his hair completely white and his body drained of all magic power.

    In this strange manner, the battle with Grim City¡¯s strongest came to an end.

 Grim Citys End

    ¡°See? He was able to kill Tang as I thought he would.¡±

    Said Alec, who watched the fight from beginning to the end.

    He stood up and stretched his body.

    ¡°I guess this is where we part ways.¡±

    Mari also stood up and nodded.

    ¡°The spell is almost complete so I need to prepare to activate it.¡±

    ¡°A word of advice.¡±

    Alec looked at her with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°Wait until my cousin leaves the city before you summon what you want to summon. Otherwise, your blood will also be used to strengthen this formation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t need to tell me. I was going to do so anyway.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Alec showed her a smile.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡±

    He approached the edge of ledge he was sitting on.

    ¡°Well, farewell. I hope we never meet as enemies in the future.¡±

    Saying so he took a leap and disappeared from sight.

    ¡°¡­.I¡¯m hoping that doesn¡¯t happen a lot more than you think.¡±

    Mari mumbled to herself.

    A white-haired Miko laid on the cold ground with his entire body numb.

    He looked to the side and saw Kaido and Jin motionless on the ground.

    Jin looked like a burnt doll while Kaido still hung on to Tang¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Tang¡­..¡±

    Shenron looked in the sky in a daze. He still couldn¡¯t accept that the boy he groomed from he was young had died just like that.

    He looked over at Miko who was on the ground and suddenly felt a great hatred for him.

    He started walking towards him which drew Miko¡¯s attention.

    Miko immediately sense the hate and bloodlust that Shenron was directing at him. However, instead of feeling afraid a strange smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Shenron, huh?¡±

    The tone of his voice was different than usual.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Oh, could it be that you¡¯re angry because we killed your brat?¡±

    ¡°Miko¡± suddenly started laughing.

    For some reason, Shenron felt an eerie presence in Miko¡¯s laugh.

    ¡°You want revenge? That¡¯s fine. Come. I wonder how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve trample a true dragon? 10,000 years? Or maybe longer? Well, whatever.¡±

    A devilish smirk appeared on Miko¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy making soup out of you.¡±

    Shenron stopped when he heard that.

    There has only been one human who said something like that to him before, but from what he knew that human was long dead.

    Or was he?

    ¡°You, who are y-¡±

    Before he could finish asking the question someone had appeared in front of him, blocking his path towards Miko.

    It was naturally Tiamat.

    ¡°Back down, Shenron.¡±

    She spoke with a cold voice.

    ¡°Tiamat¡­..¡±

    Shenron instinctively took a step back when Tiamat approached him.

    As a fellow Dragon deity he knew that he wasn¡¯t a match for the woman in front of him.

    She was the oldest and most powerful dragon of all time after all.

    Shenron said nothing and stretched his hand out towards Kaido, the regalia in Tang¡¯s severed arm turned into light particles and entered his body. He couldn¡¯t allow his power to fall in the hands of others after all.

    He then bowed towards Tiamat as a show of respect before disappearing.

    ¡°You okay?¡±

    Tiamat looked at Miko and asked.

    ¡°¡­..Yeah.¡±

    A dazed look appeared on Miko¡¯s face before he answered.

    ¡°I can¡¯t feel a thing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. You¡¯ve been exhausting your magic as of late and now you used a spell that was far out of your league and had to pay dearly for it.¡±

    Said Tia.

    ¡°How much of my life do you think I¡¯ve lost?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s at least a couple hundred years for you to be reduced to this state.¡±

    ¡°I see. I really need to find a way to fight without depleting my magic and Qi every time and cutting so much years off my life¡­¡­I need a new way of fighting.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    That¡¯s when he heard Bloom¡¯s voice.

    ¡°They got here pretty quickly.¡±

    Tiamat said as she looked at Bloom and the others who was racing over to Miko and the boys.

    She wanted to speak to Miko alone for a bit longer, but she decided that it can wait.

    Bloom arrived beside Miko and lifted his body up.

    ¡°Look, we match.¡±

    Miko said with a joking tone as he pointed at his and Bloom¡¯s hair color.

    ¡°I guess we do.¡±

    Bloom laughed a little before showing a worried expression.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My body¡¯s a little numb but I¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Bloom shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean¡­.¡±

    The scene of Miko threatening to kill Jin and Kaido if they held him back resurfaced in her mind.

    At that time, Miko didn¡¯t seem like himself. However, she felt that if she asked him he would brush over the issue and not talk about it.

    After all, that''s what he normally did when he was Logan.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Miko asked when he saw that Bloom was hesitating.

    ¡°Nevermind. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Jin! Can you hear me, Jin?!¡±

    Miko looked to the side and saw Sapphire holding Jin in her arms.

    ¡°¡­D¡­Don¡¯t shout¡­.My senses are very sensitive¡­.right now¡­.¡±

    Jin slowly said.

    ¡°Here eat this!¡±

    She shoved a regenerative pill in his mouth and made him swallow it.

    The moment he did his body showed clear signs of healing, but it wasn¡¯t enough to restore him to his previous appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do something about him when I can move my body again.¡±

    Said Miko.

    Kaido who received a beating from Tang was surprising able to get on his feet with a little help from Hana and Nana.

    ¡°¡­..Damn, he¡¯s durable.¡±

    Miko couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    ¡°Ishma, Regis.¡±

    He called for his swords.

    They appeared next to him and grabbed his hands.

    The moment they did, green and azure aura started to be transferred into Miko¡¯s body.

    He was absorbing the magic he stored inside them over the time they¡¯ve spent together.

    Doing this won¡¯t harm the girls in any way, since they had their own magic source.

    Miko¡¯s hair started to regain its vibrant azure color. It wasn¡¯t long before it returned to normal.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Bloom then gave him a regenerative pill to boost his strength.

    Miko quickly sprung to his feet almost as good as new.

    ¡°Damn, that thing is like a senzu bean.¡±

    He said as he stretched his body.

    He walked up to Kaido.

    ¡°You good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Kaido answered with a painful smile.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko placed his hand on his shoulder.

    The moment he did, Kaido could feel a warm sensation enter his body. The pain he was feeling also started to recede.

    He soon found himself able to stand on his own.

    Miko said nothing and walked towards Jin.

    ¡°Damn, you look like a roast chicken.¡±

    He said while laughing at Jin.

    ¡°S¡­Shut it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m more skilled at healing others than I was six months ago. I now don¡¯t need to waste as much Qi as I did when I healed Bloom.¡±

    He extend his hand and Jin was covered in a golden light. After a while Jin finally looked like a person again, even his hair had returned.

    However, he was nowhere near fully healed. But for him this was enough, he could recover naturally on his own.

    He slowly got to his feet with a groan.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No prob.¡±

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was at that moment that Miko and the others felt the earth shake.

    When they looked up ahead they saw Gear¡¯s giant robot heading towards them.

    ¡°Well, fuck. I completely forgot about that thing.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Hm? Hey, is it me or is there something in its chest.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    Everyone started to focus on the chest of the robot when they heard that.

    It was then that they saw that there was an orb in its chest. When they focused on it some more, they realized that there were persons inside the orb. Two of them.

    ¡°Sebas and Andre Bernard?¡±

    They saw Sebas and Andre connected to a weird machine inside the robot¡¯s chest.

    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re being used to power up the robot.¡±

    Edward said after observing the robot for a bit.

    When Gear ordered Andre to retrieve Sebas, he secretly connected him to the robot¡¯s core to power up it up.

    He later used the robot to suppress Andre Bernard and used him as a power source as well. His reason for betraying Andre was because he was afraid that Andre, who had a strong sense of justice, would eventually turn on him when he learnt of all of the sins he committed.

    It was a coward¡¯s move, but a smart one.

    ¡°A pillar and a serial killer reduced to a power source? I don¡¯t know if I should laugh or not.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    That¡¯s when they heard an arrogant laugh echoing throughout the city. It was coming from the robot.

    They looked and saw the head component of the robot open up. From there they saw someone emerged clothed in gold wearing a crown.

    This was naturally Tommy ¡°Gear¡± Akabe.

    ¡°Tang is dead! The Syndicate is dead! And I¡¯m the only pillar remaining, that means that I¡¯m king!¡±

    He shouted with an excited voice.

    ¡°¡­..He sounds arrogant.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°¡­.Yeah. He¡¯s always been like that when he¡¯s got the upper hand.¡±

    Said Edward.

    ¡°Oh, brother! Do you see this masterpiece?! Not only is it magic proof, built to withstand a X Class level attack, it also nullifies Infected abilities! Which means that I¡¯m invincible in this city! I¡¯m a genius! A true genius!¡±

    Gear said while boasting.

    ¡°Damn, your brother is quite the show-off isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°You have no idea.¡±

    Edward answered.

    ¡°Is what he said about that robot true?¡±

    ¡°Most likely. He doesn¡¯t lie when he¡¯s boasting that much.¡±

    ¡°Then this could be a problem.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Hahahaha! All that¡¯s left now is to crush everyone here and my survival is ensured!¡±

    Gear motioned the robot to head toward Miko and the others.

    With every step it took the city shook.

    ¡°Miko, Kaido, Jin please tell me you three can do something about that thing.¡±

    Said Bloom.

    ¡°Do something about it? Heh.¡±

    Miko smirked.

    Kaido and Jin also smirked and walked up beside him and faced the robot.

    ¡°Of course¡­.¡±

    The robot was now a few kilometers from them.

    ¡°Of course that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I mean look at the size of that thing.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Infected powers also don¡¯t work on it, so I¡¯m pretty much useless against it.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°Not to mention its defenses and attack power.¡±

    ¡°Defeating that thing is impossible.¡±

    The three of them said in unison.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why are the three of you smiling?!¡±

    Sapphire shouted.

    ¡°Because if we¡¯re going to die we''ll at least go down fighting.¡±

    Said Miko.

    Jin and Kaido didn¡¯t say anything, but anyone could see that they agreed.

    ¡°I wonder which one of us is going to kick the bucket first?¡±

    Asked Jin.

    ¡°You of course, since you have the weakest body of the three of us.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s see about that.¡±

    ¡°Alright, the one who dies first buy all of us dinner in hell.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    Kaido and Jin agreed.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re all insane!¡±

    Shouted Sapphire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll all work out in the end.¡±

    Tia said while placing her hand on Sapphire¡¯s shoulder.

    About 4 km away Gear¡¯s robot was slowly advancing towards Miko and the others. However, there was someone close by who was watching the robot with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°Not bad. This robot is pretty impressive. But it lacks in comparison to what my branch can produce.¡±

    Said Alec, who was floating in the air with dragon wings on his back.

    ¡°Too bad that it has to be destroyed.¡±

    He extended a finger and a droplet of blood formed at his finger tip.

    This droplet of blood was illuminating in the night, like a red star.

    It naturally caught Miko¡¯s attention, but by the time he looked towards it, only the blood droplet was there. Alec was nowhere to be found.

    The droplet of blood silently fell on the robot and seeped into it.

    And then-

    *Boom!*

    A blood-colored flame immediately engulf it.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This naturally shocked everyone at the scene.

    None was more shocked than Gear himself.

    While inside the robot¡¯s cockpit he was forced to watch in horror as the blood colored flame seep through the cracks in the robot like water and surrounded him.

    It was like the flame was searching for something as it moved towards him.

    He got frightened and wanted to run, but he was already surrounded with no escape routes.

    As if finally detecting him, the flame suddenly pounced on him.

    Instead of getting burnt Gear felt the flame forcing itself through his pores and entering inside him.

    It was after all the flame forced itself inside him that he felt immense heat.

    He suddenly felt like he was being sucked dry.

    His skin started to shrivel up like he was a becoming a mummy.

    ¡°Guaaaaaahhhhh?!¡±

    He screamed out in agony as he felt his very organs started to shrivel up like prunes.

    It was like the flame was devouring all the blood inside him.

    This was one of the abilities of Blood Flame. It enters a living being and used its blood as fuel to increase its strength while killing them. It wasn¡¯t blood alone, it could also use the water inside a living person as fuel and thus completely dehydrating them to the point they¡¯re reduced to skin and bones.

    Gear released one last agonizing scream before turning into a dried up corpse.

    That¡¯s when the flame flowed through his pores like sweat and spread through the cockpit.

    The flame then started to burn more brightly as if it became happy. The surroundings inside the robot suddenly started to melt like it was made of ice.

    This was another ability of the Blood Flame. It couldn¡¯t only burn things but cause them to melt as well.

    The flame quickly started to spread to every corner of the robot causing it to melt.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Alec who was observing from a far saw something shot through the robot chest, before quickly disappearing into the night.

    He smiled for a bit and no longer paid it any mind.

    Miko and the others watched as the giant robot with Gear and Sebas inside was reduced to a lake of molten metal.

    They didn¡¯t have to ask, they knew that whoever was in that robot was dead without a doubt.

    ¡°W-What just happened?¡±

    They asked while watching the Blood Flame burning brightly in the middle of the molten lake.

    Miko silently looked at Tia, and realized that she was smiling in satisfaction.

    ¡®She knew this would happen¡­¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    He then turned his back to the Blood Flame.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Go? Where?¡±

    Jin asked.

    ¡°Where else? We¡¯re leaving the city and heading back to the Dragna Kingdom. With all the Pillars dead and the Syndicate in ashes then there''s no longer any reason to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what about what just happened?¡±

    Chrome asked.

    ¡°Forget it. What¡¯s important is leaving this city before this spell formation activates.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t wait for them to respond before walking towards the gate in the 1st District.

    After looking at each other they all quickly followed behind him.

    After they reached the gate of the 1st District Miko made Edward contact Yota and had him and Sola bring over the rest of Exsul including all of their resources and vehicles, which included the Nemean Armored Vehicle they got from Sebas.

    After everyone was gathered Miko led their departure and they all left Grim City.

    A few hours later, Mari stood in the practically empty city with someone at her feet.

    This person was Andre Bernard. Earlier she saved him from the robot before Alec¡¯s flames could destroy him.

    She silently took out her phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Someone answered.

    ¡°Ringo, where is Noah?¡±

    ¡°Oh, MYTH¡¯s Princess. If it¡¯s Noah you want he¡¯s not here at the moment. He¡¯s at the New Era general meeting.¡±

    ¡°General meeting?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s meeting with the leaders of Hell Dynasty, Apostasia, and of course MYTH. In other words, your father is there as well.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a general meeting then why aren¡¯t you, the leader of Nexus, there as well.¡±

    ¡°My, calling me the leader is a bit too much. I can¡¯t even keep Killo and the others in check. Besides we¡¯re a combat force that only come together when there¡¯s a need for a massacre, so we mostly spend our time in the other branches. For example, Killo and myself stay in Genesis for most of the time. So there¡¯s no need for us to have a representative in the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, all of you in Nexus are just a group of blood thirsty monsters anyway.¡±

    ¡°My, you¡¯re making me blush.¡±

    Mari almost had the urge to vomit when she imagined Ringo¡¯s wrinkled face blushing.

    ¡°Anyway, give Noah this message. I failed to recruit Jin Makoto, but I was able to nab his back up.¡±

    She lifted Andre as she said that.

    ¡°Tell him to inform Enlil that we got his new Proxy ready.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be sure to tell him.¡±

    After that the conversation ended.

    ¡°Now then¡­.¡±

    Mari lifted her hands in the air, and the red lines which made up the spell formation suddenly lit up.

    *Booom!*

    The ground started to burst open as black tentacles started coming from underground.

    ¡°ROOOAAAARRRR!¡±

    A deafening roar echoed out as more and more tentacles started burst through the ground.

    A think miasma started to cover the city and caused everything to decay and melt.

    ¡°Looks like its ready.¡±

    Mari mumbled.

    She clasped her hands together in front of her and the black tentacles starred to be compressed which caused the beast underground to roar in agony.

    She then lifted her hands up.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    The ground burst open as a mountain size blob floated in the sky.

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    The moment Mari said that a strange symbol appeared on the blob which caused it to condense even further.

    She then took out a brief case and opened on the ground. She then waved her hand and the blob condense further and flew into the suit case.

    The moment all of it entered it, the brief case closed by itself and a ¡°IV¡± with a lion appeared on it.

    Mari then snapped her fingers and and chains appeared around it.

    ¡°Zodiac Parasite Suit: Model Leo 4th generation is now finished.¡±

    She said as she picked up the brief case.

    ¡°Mission accomplished.¡±

    ¡°The creation of a Zodiac Parasite Suit is always fun to watch.¡±

    Said Alec who was watching the city crumble from a far.

    ¡°The 4th generation should be very interesting as well. Considering that Miko only fought against the 1st generation I wonder if he take all suits as a joke. If that¡¯s the cast it might cause him his life.¡±

    In order to create a single zodiac suit one need to sacrifice millions of lives and use them as a catalyst to bring forth something truly evil in this world.

    Creating one suit was not only time consuming but also costly.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Alec felt something vibrate in his pocket and took out his phone.

    The caller ID said ¡°Kiri¡±.

    Alec¡¯s face immediately paled when he saw it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that I didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    He said as he slowly put his phone away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ignore me, you brat!¡±

    Before he could fully placed his phone into his pocket he heard an angry female voice coming from the phone.

    Alec quickly pulled back out the phone when he heard that.

    ¡°Dear sister, please don¡¯t joke like that. I wouldn¡¯t dare to ignore a call from you even if I had mountain-sized balls.¡±

    He quickly said.

    He looked on his phone screen and saw a beautiful woman with purple hair and blue eyes. She had a beautiful yet stern face.

    This was the Alec¡¯s older sister and the only person who could keep him under control, Kirika Dragna also known as Dragon Sword Kirika or simply Kiri by her family and friends.

    ¡°Liar. If I hadnt hacked into your phone you would¡¯ve ignored me.¡±

    ¡°No way. I wouldn¡¯t be so rude.¡±

    ¡®Damn it! How is she able to hack my phone so easily all the time?!¡¯

    Alec shouted in his mind.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Kirika sighed.

    ¡°Alec, I¡¯ve been searching for you all over the Day Continent. I¡¯ve checked every bar, whore house, strip club, escort services, and brothel I could find.¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re the crazy bitch that¡¯s been going on a rampage at all my favorite spots while shouting my name?! My lifetime membership at the Pussy-cat hut has been revoked because of you!¡¯

    Alec shouted in his mind.

    ¡°I swear if you weren¡¯t my sister¡­.¡±

    ¡°You would what?¡±

    Alec face paled when he realized he spoke the last sentence out loud.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what I would do with myself! You¡¯re the world¡¯s greatest sister!¡±

    He quickly said.

    If Mari was to see the great Alec of the Bloodflame acting like a child in front of his sister, she would be shocked speechless. Not only she, but millions would¡¯ve.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Kirika said with indifference.

    ¡°Anyway, where are you Alec?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you that for safety reasons.¡±

    ¡°What safety reasons?¡±

    ¡°Mine. I don¡¯t want to be chopped to pieces.¡±

    Alec said seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your jokes. We¡¯re heading towards the Silver Continent soon, but we can''t leave without you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? The Silver Continent?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re going to meet with Tiamat¡¯s proxy and negotiate some stuff. Weren¡¯t you listening to Grandfather when we held the last branch meeting?¡±

    ¡°O-Of course.¡±

    ¡®I was setting up an one night stand with a princess of a neighboring country during the meeting, so I naturally never heard a thing said in that meeting.¡¯

    He thought to him.

    ¡°I was so eager I even came to the Silver Continent and met Tiamat¡¯s proxy ahead of you."

    ¡°Really now?¡±

    Kirika was surprised to hear that Alec was already a step ahead of them.

    ¡°What¡¯s he like? This Miko.¡±

    Alec smiled.

    ¡°I''ll tell you when you all get here."

    GRIM CITY ARC END!!!!!!

    DRAGNA CLAN ARC START!!!

 Kodyaks Sick?!

    As the title states I''m sick. How sick you ask?

    I dreamt that I played chess with death for my life. Well, I won so get to live lol.

    No, but I''m serious I''ve sick for the last week or so. First it was back pain, and then the flu. Apparently I fainted sometime in the week, don''t remember though.

    Well anyway, I took sometime off work and has been focusing on recuperating. But there''s a problem.

    Because i''ve been sick I haven''t been able to write any chapters. The last chapter I wrote was a week ago which was the last chapter in the Grim City arc which took me 3 days to write. The reason why I didn''t take a break from then was because I was in the middle of ending the arc and I''m sure everyone wanted the arc to hurry up and end, including myself.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    As most of you should know I normally take a week or two week break at the end of every arc. The only exception is when I have enough chapters to continue; as such I''ve decided to take another break.

    *Gets hit by a shoe*

    Hey! Don''t riot! It''s not my fault that I got sick! Blame my immune system!

    Anyway, I apology after all I just came off a break this month, but I couldn''t be helped!

    To show that I''m sorry I''ll post a major spoiler!

    Here it is:

    In this part (Part 2 of the story) one of the heroines will get pregnant by Miko!

    Satisfied? What? Not enough? You''re a bunch of greed bastards aren''t you?

    Fine! Here''s another:

    Miko will have a total of 17 children by 8 women at the end of the series! With all but one woman yet to be shown!

    There! Happy now! Have fun speculating who these women are and who is the first to get pregnant and who will have the most children.

    Hmm.....Now that I think about it these aren''t really spoilers and there''s a chance that I''ll get bored with a character and just kill them off to cut down the amount of romance I have to write.

    if I really wanted to state a spoiler I would''ve stated that Miko will need to lose his mind to unlock the third stage of Deus Malum.

    .....Well, whatever.

 Arc 3: Deviléˆ¥æªš Joker Rihan

    Night Continent.

    There was a country known as Domani, it was an extremely large country that was said to have a long history of peace which was extremely rare on this dangerous continent.

    However that country was now in middle of a war.

    It all started when the late king was killed in broad daylight in the streets of the capital.

    The culprit was none other than the king¡¯s son. Of course, the prince was killed on sight as well.

    It was after he was killed that a problem arose.

    The prince was the rightful heir for the throne, now with him dead there was no one to take the open position of king.

    This caused a strife to develop between the several distant relatives of the dead king.

    A civil war broke to decide who would become king.

    In this hell, a single person walked casually without any tension whatsoever.

    They were dressed in a black suit, wore white gloves, a silver ring with the word "Joker" engraved on it and a  jester mask with a black spades in the center of the forehead .

    Their gender was impossible to figure from their physique alone.

    They walked towards the palace which was currently in flames.

    The moment they approached the gate, they disappeared and reappeared in the palace.

    They past countless burning corpses on the ground as well as people trying to flee the flames.

    A woman who was screaming while she was engulfed in flames ran towards them.

    She ran and ran until she ran right past them as if they didn¡¯t exist.

    The person didn¡¯t mind it because they made it that no one could perceive them.

    They continued to walk until they stood in front of a large door.

    They pushed it open and entered it. The moment they did, they saw a man trembling in a corner.

    ¡°Duke.¡±

    The person spoke. Their voice was also ambiguous.

    ¡°Black Joker!¡±

    When the man saw the person called Black Joker, he immediately got to his feet.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s the meaning of this?! Look what happened to the country!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. I can¡¯t believe that such a beautiful country has been reduced to this.¡±

    ¡°Damn you! You¡¯re the one who caused this and now you¡¯re acting like it has nothing to do with you!¡±

    The duke shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s because it really has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°I only did what you told me and killed the king and the prince. I did nothing more. This country''s downfall was caused by the incompetence of the people in charge. They got drowned in their own greed and ambitions and it led to their demise.¡±

    ¡°Silence! You knew that this was going to happen yet you disappeared the moment you finished your assassination!¡±

    ¡°You only ordered the king and crown prince¡¯s assassination. You never requested my advice on how to successfully capture the throne. If you had paid extra I would¡¯ve gladly done so. In the end you can only blame your own incompetence.¡±

    ¡°Y-You!¡±

    The duke was red with anger.

    ¡°Enough of that, Duke. I¡¯m here to collect my pay.¡±

    Black Joker said as he stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Pay? I¡¯m not paying you a damn thing you demon!¡±

    ¡°Not paying?¡±

    Black Joker brought his hand back to his side.

    ¡°Are you serious about that, Duke?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m dead serious! Get lost!¡±

    Black Joker stayed quiet for a while before speaking again while waving a finger.

    ¡°No, no, no, no, no. That won¡¯t do, Duke. We Juggernauts have a code. We must be paid one way or the other.¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not paying! What legendary mercenaries?! You¡¯re all nothing but a bunch of scums!¡±

    In front of the duke¡¯s insults, Black Joker remained calm and didn¡¯t show any signs of anger.

    ¡°I see. You insist on not paying.¡±

    ¡°How many times do I have to say the same thing?!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.Then I¡¯ll just take the country as payment.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Before the Duke could react he was blown away by a powerful gust. When he looked up he saw Black Joker floating in the sky.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Black Joker stretched their palm towards the ground.

    A rune suddenly appeared in the center of the country.

    ¡°Snatch.¡±

    They closed their palm and the country itself suddenly vanished into thin air.

    ¡°Payment collected.¡±

    Black Joker landed back on the ground after saying that.

    They suddenly took out a phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Good work, Boss.¡±

    The moment the call connected the person on the other side of the phone, praised them.

    ¡°I take it that you''ve received the payment.¡±

    Said Black Joker.

    ¡°Yes. You got the entire country just like you said you would. That¡¯s pretty amazing.¡±

    The person praised.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Boss, it¡¯s about Rihan.¡±

    ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    Black Joker immediately asked.

    ¡°No. Why do you two always ask if the other is dead when I mention your names?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    ¡°Did you just clicked your tongue because your friend and comrade isn¡¯t dead? What¡¯s wrong with you two? Are you really best friends?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We just made a bet a couple centuries ago on who¡¯s gong to kick the bucket first. The winner will be able to claim the loser¡¯s wealth as well as the right to dance on the other¡¯s grave.¡±

    ¡°Again. Are you two really friends?¡±

    ¡°Never mind that. What about him?¡±

    ¡°He said that he¡¯s going home for a while.¡±

    ¡°Home? Ah, I heard that things were getting rowdy in his home country. So what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Did you forget that we have a big job coming up? We¡¯re suppose to instigate a war between Olympias and Camelot, remember?

    ¡°Oh, I forgot about that.¡±

    Said Black Joker.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, Boss! We¡¯re facing the biggest human empire, Olympias headed by Conquering King Guzan, and the military powerhouse nation of Camelot headed by Perfect Queen Maya! It¡¯s Alexander the Great and Arthur Pendragon proxies, you know! A war on this level will plunge the entire world into chaos! One wrong move and we all could get wiped out! If one of our leaders leave now we¡¯ll be at a great disadvantage!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Eden.¡±

    Black Joker took off his mask and revealed his handsome face and beautiful blue eyes and blonde hair.

    ¡°We can handle it ourselves with just the 9 of us. 10 if we make you replace Rihan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t control Rihan¡¯s Red Order, it would be fine if it was your Black Order.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep everyone under check, you just need to be yourself. You¡¯re my wife as well as my trump card after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Eden didn¡¯t say anything and remained silent.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the Warmonger Julian, and Loki¡¯s Proxy. Who can start a war better than I can?¡±

    Julian drew a card from his jacket.

    It was a card of a black joker.

    He let it go and made it land on the plot that used to be Domani country.

    He smiled mischievously and said-

    ¡°Just sit back and watch me plunge the world into chaos.¡±

    Somewhere in the Silver Continent.

    There was a tavern that was rather rowdy. This tavern was filled with all kinds of people.

    From thugs to prostitutes to mercenaries.

    In this bar, a single youth sat at a table by himself in the corner.

    This youth had purple hair, blue eyes, and a handsome face with a playful look on it.

    This person was Aeon Dragna.

    He was drinking a glass of hard liquor while silently observing everyone in the room.

    He suddenly stopped drinking and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s about to start.¡±

    The moment he said that the bartender who was enjoying the attention she was getting from the drunken men suddenly scrawled.

    ¡°Who are you calling ugly, you bald bitch?!¡±

    She took a bottle of liquor and broke it over the head of a nearby woman.

    No one around her showed any reaction to her action but instead also committed similar acts of violence.

    A thug stabbed his friend in the eyes with a knife.

    A prostitute bite off the ear of a client.

    A waitress started strangling one of her colleagues.

    Before you knew it everyone in the tavern was trying to kill each other.

    Only Aeon was exempt from this.

    He sighed and watched all the people in the bar suffer horrible deaths at each other¡¯s hands.

    When there was only one person left, that person took up a knife and slit their own throat.

    Silence covered the bar as Aeon continued to drink unbothered.

    ¡°How boring.¡±

    He finally said after a while.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was then that the entrance opened and someone walked in.

    Seeing this person Aeon place his glass on the table.

    The person spotted him and walked towards him with a smile.

    ¡°You need to start suppressing your Malignancy when we¡¯re having our meetings. Even I get bored if I¡¯m forced to watch the same scene repeat itself over and over again.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry. With you being who you are I thought you would love it.¡±

    The person said as they took a seat.

    ¡°I mean, you are my son after all.¡±

    The person who sat in front of Aeon had azure and purple hair, a handsome but devilish face, sharp eyes filled with bloodlust, and a smile that could frighten the devil.

    This person was Nero¡¯s youngest son, Miko¡¯s uncle, and Aeon¡¯s father.

    The personification of chaotic evil-

    THE DEVIL¡¯S JOKER, RIHAN DRAGNA!

    ¡°I¡¯m your son, but I¡¯m also my mother¡¯s son.¡±

    Aeon answered with a slight irritated tone.

    ¡°You make it sound like your mother is a saint.¡±

    Rihan laughed.

    ¡°Trusted me, you¡¯re born from two evils. And evil only breeds more evil.¡±

    He then smirked playfully.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Gremlin?¡±

    Aeon didn¡¯t answer and took a sip of his liquor.

    Rihan smiled and stood from his seat. He then walked up to the bar counter that was dripping with blood and body parts.

    He took up an empty glass and a bottle of liquor; both which were covered in blood.

    He walked with them in his hands and placed them on the table.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t look so irritated. What I said was only the truth.¡±

    He opened the bottle and poured liquor into the glass. The golden liquor gently mixed with the blood in the glass and gave it a new color.

    ¡°I mean me and my siblings are great examples. Our father is a monster who plunged the world in chaos over and over again for his own amusement.¡±

    He didn¡¯t hesitate to drink the liquor mixed with blood in the bloodstained glass.

    ¡°And our mothers are no different. Kimiko is the world¡¯s #1 assassin, and she gave birth to my psychotic brother. As for my own mother¡­.¡±

    He laughed and took another drink.

    ¡°But you¡¯re far worse than Gramps and Nova. You lack any form of compassion whatsoever. You only live to destroy, rebuild and destroy again until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    ¡°Me worse than my father and brother? Hahaha, that might be true but it might not be too.¡±

    He swirled his liquor in the glass.

    ¡°Those two are evil but at the same time they¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°Then what are they?¡±

    ¡°Humans.¡±

    He said and refilled his glass.

    ¡°Calling a person good or evil is stupid in the first place. Humans are far more complicated than that to be so easily defined. Everyone has a side of them that could be considered ¡®good¡¯ by many, but they naturally have a side that can be called evil as well. That¡¯s what makes us human. But let¡¯s dwell into it a bit further.¡±

    He put down his glass and stretched out both hands.

    ¡°What is good? What is evil? These words have different meanings depending on the person and life they lived. A boy who grew up fighting every day to survive may believe that it is right to crush others to get what you want , does that make him evil? A girl who grew up in a good religious family may think its wrong to kill, does that make her good? Now let''s reverse the roles. That same boy also believes that it¡¯s wrong to lie. Does that make him good? Let¡¯s say that same girl believes that all pagans should burn in hell does that make her evil? Now tell me what is good and what is evil.¡±

    Aeon didn¡¯t answer immediately and stayed quiet because he knew that any answer he gave would be declared wrong by his father.

    ¡°¡­.Then what about you who declared yourself as evil earlier? Isn¡¯t what you said contradictory to your declaration earlier?¡±

    ¡°It is. But I¡¯m different from my father and brother who still clings on their humanity despite all that they¡¯ve done.¡±

    A wicked smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Instead of clinging on to my humanity, I¡¯m trying to erase it from within me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because with it, I won¡¯t be able to kill my shitty father.¡±

    Rihan¡¯s eyes gave off an overwhelming bloodlust when he said that.

    ¡°I could never understand your desire to kill Gramps.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to, he knows why.¡±

    Rihan had a weird smile on his face when he said.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get to main reason we¡¯re here¡­..Tell me about this ¡®Miko¡¯ kid.¡±

    Outside the borders of the Dragna kingdom, Miko and the rest of his gang finally reached their destination after 3 days.

    Miko stood proudly on the Nemean Armored Vehicle and looked towards his country.

    ¡°The King is back baby!¡±

 The Return Of The King

    ¡°I¡¯m back. After a year I¡¯m finally back.¡±

    Miko said as he and his group approached the borders.

    ¡°I wonder if your plans were all carried out the way you wanted it?¡±

    Asked Tia, who sat beside him while he rode on the Nemean Armored Vehicle.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. I¡¯m sure everyone was able to finish them without me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Miko. What kind of place is the Dragna Kingdom?¡±

    Asked Bloom who sat on his left.

    ¡°What kind of place?¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Even I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re the king?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I might see it one way while you''ll see it the other way. That¡¯s why if you want to know what kind of place it is you¡¯ll have to experience it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have make everything so complicated¡­.?¡±

    Bloom said with a sigh.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re about to reach the check point.¡±

    One of Miko¡¯s subordinates reported.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko looked ahead and saw a fortress at the border.

    When the people at the fortress saw Miko¡¯s group approaching they all became serious.

    They quickly organized themselves and prepared for battle.

    When Miko saw that he smiled.

    The soldiers didn¡¯t panic when they saw a suspicious group, but instead readied themselves for the worst. This showed that they were trained well.

    ¡°Looks like Leon wasn¡¯t slacking off in the last year.¡±

    He said to himself.

    He lifted his hand up in the air and signaled for everyone to halt.

    He jumped off the vehicle and walked towards the border.

    ¡°Halt and state your name!¡±

    A soldier who seemed to be the one in charged came forth and spoke.

    ¡°Soldier, you seem quite strong. How old are you?¡±

    ¡°What? I asked you to--?!¡±

    The soldier stopped talking and looked at Miko with shock.

    ¡°Y-Your Majesty!¡±

    He immediately fell to his knees.

    ¡°King Miko?!¡±

    When the rest of the soldiers heard what their captain had said, they looked at Miko again and immediately recognized who he was.

    They all started kneeling as well.

    Some of them were even trembling.

    ¡°Are they afraid of him?¡±

    Nana asked when she saw how the soldiers reacted.

    ¡°They are but that isn¡¯t why they''re trembling.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°They¡¯re excited. They¡¯re excited to be in the presence of their beloved king.¡±

    Hana said with a smile. Her eyes were able to see what emotions the men were feeling.

    ¡°Could you stop with the kneeling and just answer my question?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m currently 19 sir!¡±

    The soldier stood up and shouted.

    ¡°Hm, 19 and an A Class. Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­.Your Majesty. Would you like to know my name as well?¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°Learning your name from you is meaningless.¡±

    ¡°I¡­.see.¡±

    The soldier became depressed when he heard that.

    Miko smiled when he saw that and spoke.

    ¡°I want learn it from the mouths of our enemies.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You heard me.¡±

    He poked the soldier''s chest with a finger.

    ¡°If I must learn your name I want to hear it in the screams of our enemies. I want hear the fear in their voice when they say it. I want your name to echo so loud that even the deaf will know it. I wish for it to become a name I must learn whether I want to or not.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Can you do that, Soldier?¡±

    The soldier¡¯s eyes and face lit up as he nodded.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Miko then turned to the rest of the soldiers.

    ¡°That goes for you guys too! I don¡¯t want you to politely tell me your names! I want you to force me to learn it by using your own strength and achievements! Not just me, I want you to force the whole kingdom to know your names and keep them locked away in their hearts! That¡¯s the type of men I want to guard our borders! You got that?!¡±

    ¡°YES, YOUR MAJESTY!!!!¡±

    The soldiers all roared together with excited expressions on their faces.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Open a path for the king!¡±

    The captain shouted.

    All the soldiers immediately did as they were told and bowed their heads in respect as Miko walked past them with the rest of his group following closely behind him.

    ¡°What scary charisma.¡±

    Said Chrome.

    ¡°This is Miko¡¯s other self. A charismatic leader that knows how to sway his people into action with his mere presence. The mad man that lived for war was just a way for him to cut loose. From now on you¡¯ll truly see the reason why he¡¯s the Heavenly Demon King.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    Bloom nodded in agreement.

    As Logan, Miko had always showed signs of possessing an unique form of charisma but it was something he barely used, but now she¡¯ll get to see it at full power in this new world.

    After passing the border, Miko had finally returned to his kingdom.

    He past by the rural sections while observing the country.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of farms out here.¡±

    Bloom said.

    ¡°Yeah, I ordered for more farms to be built to supply the people with more food. Looks like this was successfully carried out. Also I¡¯m glad to see that they¡¯re more villages now.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Looks like the population increased quite a bit since we were gone.¡±

    Said Tia.

    ¡°That¡¯s good thing. There were a lot of unoccupied land that needed to be used.¡±

    Miko used his Qi to scan the surrounding areas.

    ¡°There seem to be a lack of security though. I¡¯ll handle that in the future.¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He asked Edward who was staring at him.

    ¡°No, it just that I¡¯m the one who normally manages Exsul so it feels weird seeing you actually managing something.¡±

    ¡°How rude. I was on vacation so I let you manage everything outside of fighting. Since I¡¯m back I have to resume my previous position and responsibilities.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    They travelled for a while with Miko taking note of every change that he noticed. After a couple hours, the capital city was in site.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Bloom and others couldn''t help but exclaim when they saw the kingdom.

    Miko smiled in satisfaction when he saw the black walls with golden dragons embedded in it.

    The wall was made with a rare metal called Night Jade. It was not only known for its illustrious look when it reflected the sun, but also for its ability to gather mana in its surroundings.

    Because of that, the capital and its surroundings were now overflowing with natural mana.

    This will help crops grow faster, increase the rate that the citizens grow stronger, and increased the overall health of everyone.

    ¡°This wall costed quite a bit but it was worth it.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    He also noticed that the capital was now two times it was when Miko first came here. It also looked far more modern and worthy to be called a capital city.

    Miko walked up to the gate.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    However before he could two persons appeared in front of him.

    These figures were hidden using a shadowy aura, and Miko couldn''t pick up a scent from them either.

    He had no way of telling who they were.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Even so Miko smirked.

    ¡°This is quite the welcome.¡±

    The figures didn¡¯t say anything and took a fighting stance.

    ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s celebrate my return with a dance!¡±

    He and the figures shot forward at the same time.

    Miko jumped and kicked at one of them. They lifted their hand and blocked it.

    Miko didn¡¯t let that stop him and twisted his body and released another kick.

    The figure ducked under it and placed all their strength in their legs.

    *Bam!*

    The ground cracked open as they jumped to headbutt Miko in the stomach.

    Miko twisted his body and barely dodged it.

    The figure shot past him and leaped into the air because he missed his target.

    At this moment the other figure appeared over Miko thrusting a palm down towards his chest.

    Miko quickly crossed both arms across his chest and protected it.

    *Bam!*

    The palm hit Miko and forced him into the ground.

    The figure followed up by twisting his body and stomping towards Miko.

    *Bam!*

    Miko rolled out of the way and the spot he was just laying on was destroyed.

    He quickly got to his feet and spun around and caught the other figures kick, he then lifted a knee and blocked the palm of the other figure.

    ¡°These two are strong.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    Jin nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Should we help Miko?¡±

    Sapphire asked.

    ¡°No. There¡¯s no bloodlust behind their attacks. This is nothing but a prank on the returning king.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re just playing around but attacking the king in broad daylight is punishable by death, Ace and Sora.¡±

    The moment Miko called their names the shadow disappeared and revealed their true forms.

    The one Miko was holding by the leg was Ace. The one who hit Miko with his palm was Sora.

    The two smiled and distanced themselves from Miko.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to punish us? We¡¯re the ones who normally do the punishing.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°You just left by yourself a year ago so we thought we¡¯d give you a good beating.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko looked at the two who didn¡¯t really looked any different from a year ago and smiled.

    ¡°But I gotta say that you look even more feminine Miko. Do you still have your balls?¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°You want me to cut off yours?¡±

    Miko replied.

    Ace laughed.

    Sora looked behind Miko.

    ¡°But I gotta say you¡¯ve returned with quite a crowd.¡±

    ¡°Hey, your Holiness! You look as beautiful as always!¡±

    Ace shouted and waved at Tia like an idiot.

    Tia smiled and waved back.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    That¡¯s when Ace suddenly froze in place.

    His gaze froze on Bloom who was sitting beside Tia.

    ¡°Sora! Miko brought another goddess back with him!¡±

    ¡°Seriously?!¡±

    Sora immediately ditched Miko and stood beside Ace and looked Bloom.

    ¡°My god! It¡¯s a fairy!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Look, Partner! He brought more!¡±

    Ace pointed at Sola and said.

    ¡°That motherfucker! He was collecting beauties and left us behind!¡±

    Sora voice was actually filled with angry as he scanned the faces of Chrome, Mayumi, Nana, Hana, and Sola.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when his eyes caught sight of Jin.

    ¡°¡­Say Ace.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Partner?¡±

    Sora pointed at Jin.

    ¡°When I look at that one I get a weird feeling of confusion in my pants.¡±

    Ace looked at him as well.

    ¡°I feel it too. I feel like I¡¯m looking at our worst enemy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m a boy.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°I knew it! Curse this cruel world playing with my manhood!¡±

    Sora shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡±

    Ace shouted.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when Ace noticed that there was someone hiding behind Jin.

    He disappeared and reappeared beside Jin.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This caught Jin off guard. Even though he was relaxed, it still shouldn¡¯t have been so easy to approach him undetected.

    This showed the level of strength the current Ace held.

    ¡°Hm? Where have I seen you before?¡±

    He said while looking at Sapphire who hiding behind Jin since he and Sora revealed their identities.

    ¡°Hm!¡±

    Ace looked at her more closely and then at Sora, and then at her again. He repeated this a few more times.

    And then-

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    He fell on the ground and burst out laughing.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡±

    He laughed loudly while rolling on the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you know him, Sapphire?

    Asked Bloom.

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sapphire?¡±

    It was then that Sora finally saw her.

    ¡°H-Hey, Sora¡­.¡±

    Sapphire waved at him awkwardly.

    ¡°Ah, I remember now!¡±

    Miko suddenly said.

    ¡°When Sapphire came here a year ago, she approached Sora in order to get closer to me. I left with her the day they were supposed to go on a date.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Ace started to pound on the ground with his fists while dying from laughter.

    ¡°Shut it, Ace!¡±

    Sora roared.

    ¡°Hahahaha! I cant! Hahaha! It¡¯s too funny! I mean in order to get to Miko she used you like a puppet! Every time I remember the happy look on your face when she first spoke to you I can¡¯t help but burst out laughing!¡±

    Ace laughed until he was literally crying.

    ¡°Is that true, Sapphire?¡±

    Jin asked.

    ¡°Yeah. But I was just doing my job so no hard feelings, kay?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Ace laughter grew even louder.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you if you don¡¯t shut up, Ace!¡±

    Sora roared.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Ace, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Miko walked up beside of Ace and said.

    ¡°B-But just look at his face when he saw her again! Hahaha it was priceless!¡±

    ¡°C-Come on¡­haha¡­Sora is our friend¡­.hahaha¡­.we can¡¯t just laugh at his misfortune..haha..¡±

    Miko peeked at Sora¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t hold it any longer.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Sora roared again.

    ¡°S-Say, Ace. What kind of face did he make when he saw Sapphire leaving with me?¡±

    Ace stopped laugh and put both hands on his head and showed comically horrified expression.

    ¡°The Scream?! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Miko couldn¡¯t take it and started rolling on the ground while laughing.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! I can¡¯t breathe! Hahahaha! I-I¡¯m dying! Hahahaha¡­.¡±

    Ace suddenly froze and tumbled over.

    ¡°His heart stopped?!¡±

    Chrome said.

    Everyone looked on in shock.

    Ace literally laughed to death.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    However Miko still continued laughing like nothing happened.

    And then-

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    Ace sprung back up with a deep breath.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This naturally shocked everyone because they knew that Ace¡¯s heart really did stop earlier. Which meant he died and came back alive.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually laughed yourself to death. If Respawn didn¡¯t kick in you would¡¯ve died for real yo know.¡±

    Sora said with a sigh.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Miko was still laughing on the ground.

    This naturally pissed of Sora.

    ¡°Stop laughing already¡­.!¡±

    Sora instantly popped up beside Miko.

    Jin was shocked to see him move at a speed comparable to his own.

    ¡°You damn idiot king!¡±

    *Bam!*

    Sora suddenly kicked Miko and he was hit by a powerful sound wave and sent over the wall and into the capital.

    ¡°Sound magic?!

    Chrome shouted in shock.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with these two?!¡±

    Sora slowly turned around and faced Tia.

    He then did a courteous bow.

    ¡°Your Holiness, if you will. Let¡¯s enter the capital.¡±

 The Anger One Year In The Making

    Miko laid on the ground in the middle of the street of the capital after getting kicked into the city by Sora.

    Him crashing and bouncing off a building before laying flat on the ground naturally drew a lot of attention.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Is someone fighting?¡±

    ¡°I heard that an army is outside of the city walls.¡±

    ¡°What? Are we getting invaded?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? We have Lord Nero, Lord Rouge, Lord Nova and the rest of the Dragna Clan protecting us. Which idiot would try to invade us?¡±

    Miko heard the mumbling of the citizens around him.

    He jumped to his feet and dust off his clothing.

    It was at that time that the people were able to see him more clearly.

    ¡°K-King Miko?!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the king!¡±

    ¡°He has return!¡±

    The people immediately got to their knees and bowed in servitude towards Miko.

    ¡°Hail the king!¡±

    They started to shout out in unison.

    Their shouts resounded and drew more attention to Miko. When the others saw that their king was among them, everyone started to bow.

    ¡°Hail the king!¡±

    They shouted even louder than before.

    It was at this moment that the city gates opened.

    From it Sora and Ace were seen escorting Tia and rest inside.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Her Holiness!¡±

    Tia instantly drew the attention of everyone in the area.

    Everyone started to bowed towards her with equal servitude they showed Miko if not more.

    ¡°Hmph. Bowing your head to a lizard¡­..you people lack shame.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°This lizard can still use a Crow to pick her teeth if that Crow isn¡¯t careful.¡±

    Tia said with a smile.

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time, Ishma. At least act civilized in public.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve spent the last year doing as I please crushing everyone whether it be in public or private. Telling me to behave is useless. Right, boys!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±

    Ishma¡¯s gang roared in support.

    Regis shook her head in disappointment.

    ¡°Miko, I think it would be best for you to be on alert.¡±

    Sora walked over to Miko and said.

    ¡°When you left a year ago, it left a lot of people upset. The news of return has probably spread to every corner of the city by now. So you you should-¡±

    Before Sora could finish, he saw a vortex open up beside Miko.

    From it someone stepped out.

    She had jet black hair, red eyes, a beautiful face, and was around Miko¡¯s age.

    This was naturally Luka Flameheart.

    She was dress in a military style red and black uniform, and had gloves on her hands.

    She looked at Miko without any signs of emotions.

    ¡°Kaido¡­.¡±

    Jin who saw Luka couldn¡¯t help but to call out to Kaido.

    Kaido nodded his head as he observed her as well.

    ¡°That girl is strong.¡±

    ¡°Of course she is. She¡¯s Ouroboros¡¯ s proxy, and the one who killed the previous king.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    She had gathered information on not only Miko but those around him as well, when she came here a year ago.

    She looked at Bloom.

    ¡°She¡¯s also considered to be one of Miko¡¯s lovers and the biggest candidate for queen.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    This news shocked Bloom and Sola by extension.

    ¡°Oh, Luka!¡±

    Miko smiled and turned towards her.

    Sora and Ace silently distanced themselves from him when they saw Luka.

    ¡°Long time no see. I¡¯ve miss--¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko was cut short by Luka¡¯s fist embedding into his stomach.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A blast of dark aura blew Miko away into the distance without any resistance.

    Loud explosions echoed out as Miko crashed through the lower class district and straight into the commercial district.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Woah¡­.¡±

    ¡°One year worth of anger infused into one punch sure is powerful.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Said Ace and Sora.

    Luka stood there with her fist trembling as she glared in Miko¡¯s direction.

    ¡°My, your daughter sure is pissed. Boros.¡±

    As Tia said that Ouroboros appeared from a light next to her.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve seen her when he just left.¡±

    He said.

    When Ouroboros appeared everyone from the Grim City group were in awe. Another famous being had suddenly appeared before them after all.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Luka turned her back on Miko and walked towards the group. She stopped and stared at them.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.Not bad. The bastard wasn¡¯t just messing around like I thought and made sure to bring back some useful stuff.¡±

    She said as if evaluating them.

    Her gaze stopped on Sapphire for a while.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the one who took Miko out of the country.¡±

    Sapphire didn¡¯t answer because she felt a form of hostility from Luka.

    ¡°Luka!¡±

    That¡¯s when a new person flew towards them with white wings.

    This was naturally Hina who had gotten even more beautiful than before.

    ¡°Hina.¡±

    ¡°Luka, where is he? Where¡¯s Mikky?¡±

    ¡°I sent him flying over there.¡±

    Luka pointed behind her with her thumb.

    ¡°Ah, here he comes.¡±

    Miko was seen immediately after flying with his dragon wings.

    He was all bloody and bruised up from Luka¡¯s fist.

    ¡°Yo, Hina.¡±

    Even so he landed with a smile on his face.

    ¡°How--¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko was once again unable to finish speaking before getting kneed in the face.

    He stumbled back and spat the blood from his mouth.

    ¡°Ok. I deserve that.¡±

    ¡°You deserve more than that!¡±

    Hina grabbed him by the collar.

    ¡°You bastard, how dare you run off with a woman and leave me with all the work?¡±

    ¡°It was all for the kingdom.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t mind the rough treatment and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving you two behind, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if I didn¡¯t leave the kingdom in hands I could trust.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m na?ve enough to fall for that?¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Whatever. Most of my anger has subdued in the last year.¡±

    She said as she let him go.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold a grudge like Luka.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Luka looked at Miko.

    ¡°Bastard, does every thing here belongs to the kingdom?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Can you take care of it for me?¡±

    ¡°That was my intention.¡±

    Luka said coldly.

    She then snapped her fingers and countless figures dressed in black and wear a hornet¡¯s mask appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Take the goods to the designative locations.¡±

    The figures wasted no time and went to work.

    Miko signaled that it was okay and made the Exsul members give up their resources.

    ¡°So these are the Black Hornet. You¡¯ve trained them well.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°No thanks to you.¡±

    Luka replied.

    It was obvious that she was carrying a grudge.

    ¡°The Flameheart blood makes her emotions several times more stronger than the average person, so she probably felt very hurt by Miko leaving her behind.¡±

    Tia said Boros.

    ¡°Oh, Tia. I got my hand on some Bacchus wine when you were gone. You want some?¡±

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s been forever since I¡¯ve last drank wine from Bacchus! Come I¡¯ll tell you all about what happened in Grim City while we drink.¡±

    Tia said no more and disappeared with Ouroboros.

    ¡°Okay, will everyone follow me? I¡¯ll be leading you all to our immigration bureau to register you all.¡±

    Said Hina.

    She spoke in a business-like tone.

    Everyone started to walk with Hina at the front.

    ¡°So, are you going to introduce these people to us?¡±

    Luka asked while she walked beside Miko.

    ¡°Of course. These are my comrades I fought together with in Grim City.¡±

    ¡°Grim City? That¡¯s where you went.¡±

    ¡°You know it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been there before. I was invited by this guy called Jun Mizune to join an academy or something. However, because I still wanted to kill Darius I declined the offer.¡±

    ¡°I see. Jun¡¯s dead now.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Luka showed no particular reaction and continued.

    ¡°Introduce them.¡±

    Miko nodded and then motioned Bloom in front of him.

    ¡°First is Bloom Newgate. She¡¯s my lover.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko hurriedly grasped Luka¡¯s fist that was aiming right at his face.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think I heard you right.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°I said that she was my lover.¡±

    ¡°I see. Can I kill you now?¡±

    ¡°Trying to kill a king is a crime punishable by death you know.¡±

    ¡°Like I care. I killed the last king so I might as well follow up and kill this one too.¡±

    Luka¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Hina, is this okay with you?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Hina looked back and smiled.

    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t the first time Mikky has shown interest in multiple girls at once, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not the last. As long as I¡¯m loved then I¡¯m fine with any girl he brings back as long as she isn¡¯t a bitch.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I seriously can¡¯t understand your chaotic nature. It lacks common sense.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Hina said while laughing.

    Her answer didn¡¯t only surprised Luka but everyone there.

    They started to wonder if this girl was right in the head.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Although Miko never mentioned Luka and Hina BLoom didn¡¯t curse him or said anything. Having experience what it was like to be unable to live happily with the one she loved, she didn¡¯t want to part from him again.

    More ever, considering Miko wasn¡¯t one to hide his lust even in front of her, she expected that he would seek more lovers in the future if he didn¡¯t have some already.

    And besides, this was a world where polygamy was normal, especially for those with high positions, so she didn¡¯t find it that hard to accept.

    However, it¡¯s in the human nature to be selfish. Meaning that if the chance to monopolize Miko ever come up she¡¯ll take it.

    ¡°Anyway, these two are Kaido and Jin. I intend to make them Generals.¡±

    Luka looked at Kaido and Jin sized them up with her eyes.

    ¡°They¡¯re pretty strong. If I were to fight them I¡¯ll probably have trouble winning without putting it all on the line. But I could still win.¡±

    She said seriously.

    Miko laughed when he heard that.

    He didn¡¯t know if what Luka said was true, but considering that the rate that she grows is unimaginable, it¡¯s possible for her to be stronger than Kaido and Jin. After all, for Luka a year was equal to at least three years for others thanks to her proxy ability.

    Kaido and Jin didn¡¯t refute Luka¡¯s words because they could tell that they would have a hard time fight her just like when they fought Miko.

    Miko then introduced the rest one by one.

    ¡°I see. You really didn¡¯t waste your time doing something stupid.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Here''s a head¡¯s up. If you think I¡¯m the one who¡¯s the angriest about you leaving, you made a sad mistake.¡±

    Luka looked at him.

    ¡°Momo was furious you know.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko halted when he heard that and had a paled expression.

    ¡°I-I completely forgot about her. S-She¡¯s going to kill me. I can feel it in my bones.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Momo? For her to have that Miko like this she must be really scary.¡±

    Bloom asked.

    ¡°She not scary at all really. She¡¯s actually really cute.¡±

    Answered Ace.

    ¡°Momo is Miko¡¯s cousin and master. In order to make him as strong as he is she has put him through some of the strictest training you can think of. She alone has push Miko on the brink of death more times than anyone. Because he left without telling her, she¡¯s most likely gonna put him through hell.¡±

    Sora answered.

    He made praying gesture.

    ¡°May he Rest In Peace.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead!¡±

    ¡°Yet.¡±

    Miko suddenly spun around and started to walk in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Shopping! She loves chocolate and liquor! I¡¯m going to buy her the best chocolate and liquor I can find!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Miko.¡±

    Miko was about to sprint but halted when he heard Luka call out to him.

    ¡°Meet your parents and siblings first. Things have gotten quite complicated with them.¡±

    Miko¡¯s face became serious when his family was brought up.

    After leaving everyone to register Miko hurriedly returned to the royal palace to meet his family.

    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±

    He shouted after sensing that everyone was inside the palace.

    He then sense that they were all approaching him.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    The first one he saw was naturally his mother.

    She approached him and hugged him dearly.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back! I¡¯m so glad!¡±

    She said while shedding tears of joy.

    ¡°Big Bro!¡±

    The second was his sister Tessa.

    She ran up and hugged him with his mother.

    ¡°I missed you!¡±

    Miko patted her head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten big, Tessa. I miss you too.¡±

    ¡°Yo, Miko. You¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡±

    The third was his father who approached him with a smile.

    ¡°I can say the same for you. Looks like you weren¡¯t slacking off when I left.¡±

    Leon laughed but didn¡¯t reply.

    Miko looked around and realized something.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kristen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m over here.¡±

    Miko looked for the source of the voice and saw Kristen in a corner by himself with his back against a pillar.

    He was watching everything calmly from a distance.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Miko narrowed his eyes as he observed his brother.

    ¡°So this was what you meant, Luka?¡±

    He observed Kristen and noticed that there was a strong demonic aura coming from him.

    But that wasn''t the only thing.

    When Miko¡¯s eyes met with Kristen''s he could see a strong hate in them, not only that he could feel Bloodlust directed towards him.

    Which meant two things.

    Kristen had come to hate him, and he wanted to kill him.

    ¡°This really has become complicated.¡±

 Brothers At Odds

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko and Kristen stared at each other for a long time without saying anything.

    No matter how much Miko wanted to deny it, he couldn''t help but face the truth that his little brother was directing bloodlust at him.

    For Miko this was a complicated manner.

    Sasha could feel the tension between the two of them and couldn¡¯t stay silent.

    ¡°Kristen, what are you doing? Come say hello to your brother.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine over here. I have no intention of acting like I¡¯m happy to see him when I couldn¡¯t care less if he was here or not.¡±

    ¡°Kristen?!¡±

    Sasha was shocked to hear what Kristen said.

    She wanted to reprimand him, but Miko stopped her.

    He then walked over to his brother with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Yo, Kristen. You¡¯ve gotten big.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re looking more and more like a transvestite .¡±

    ¡°Geh!¡±

    Kristen¡¯s words jabbed at Miko¡¯s weak spot and dealt a mental blow.

    Miko looked at his brother again.

    ¡®There¡¯s no mistaking it. His eyes are filled with hate when he¡¯s looking at me.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    Miko had always kept a close eye on his brother from the moment he started to manifest a personality.

    The reason was simple.

    Kristen was too much like him, or more specifically Logan.

    From childhood, Kristen was anti-social, and had always prefer to be with his mother more than anything.

    That wasn¡¯t bad, but what was bad was the fact that he was also sneaky.

    Kristen was very smart and cunning from he was a toddler, but not many knew this.

    This was because he was a natural at deceptions.

    An example is the fact that he makes it look like he¡¯s always being led along by his sister, when in actuality he influenced her actions.

    Miko noticed this while observing his siblings from time to time.

    Miko determined from a long time ago that there was a chance that he and his brother would clash.

    However, he was unable to understand why his brother wants to kill him now.

    ¡°Kristen, I¡¯ll be frank with you. I know that you want to kill me, but I don¡¯t know the reason. Can you tell me?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Kristen replied.

    ¡°Then let me rephrase the sentence. Have I done something to make you mad at me?¡±

    ¡°Have you¡¯ve done something?¡±

    Miko saw Kristen¡¯s shoulders twitched as his bloodlust grew.

    ¡°You bastard¡­..You say that now after leaving for a year?¡±

    Miko could sense a demonic presence growing inside Kristen.

    ¡°You say that after making our mother cry over and over again?!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A crimson aura started leaking from his body, causing the ground to crack.

    Miko narrowed his eyes when he saw that.

    He recognized this as Beleth¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Time and time again you¡¯ve done whatever you wanted without regard to those around you, constantly hurting them. Constantly hurting our mother, who loves you the most.¡±

    Kristen growled.

    ¡°Kristen, you got it wrong. Miko is just doing what he believes is best.¡±

    Sasha hurriedly said.

    ¡°Then why are you always the one crying when he leaves?!¡±

    Kristen shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Sasha couldn¡¯t find the words to refute what Kristen said.

    Kristen once again glared at Miko, who had a deadpan look on his face.

    ¡°The first time you left, I convinced myself that it was for your own good and that you did it to protect our family. Despite how much I watched my mother cry and how heartbroken she seemed.¡±

    Miko recalled Sasha¡¯s crying and pleading for him not leave after he fought his father. He knew that Sasha didn¡¯t want him to walk a path of destruction, as a mother should.

    Not only that, he remembered Kristen along with his sister begging Tiamat to make Sasha her proxy in place of Miko. This was to help Sasha who was also begging Tiamat.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Even so, Miko turned his back on her for his own ambitions.

    ¡°When we met two years later, it was the happiest I¡¯ve ever seen our mother in a long time. I truly felt happier for her than feeling happy about seeing you. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t care less if I had never seen you again. But as long as mama was happy it was alright.¡±

    Miko remembered his reunion with his mother and siblings, he honestly felt happy to see them again.

    ¡°However, despite mama fighting for your sake you left again without saying a word. Once again causing her to worry and feel sorrow.¡±

    Miko remembered when he left with Momo to join the Dragna Clan in search for power.

    He did so without saying a thing to anyone, causing them to worry.

    ¡°However four years later when we met again I sensed a change in you and thought that we could get along better.¡±

    Miko remembered when he reunited with everyone after the war with Krow. He had a great change in his psyche after experiencing hell in the Illusionary beast Valley.

    He admitted his love for his mother and no longer hid from her.

    ¡°Mama once again fought for you, once again putting her life at risk for your ambition. And what happened next? You became a monster and hurt her.¡±

    Miko remembered when he ignored Tia¡¯s warning and looked at Augustus¡¯s portrait, thus allowing Deus Malum to go berserk.

    He heard that he hurt Sasha and everyone around him, but Miko himself didn¡¯t really remembered it. Even so he apologized to everyone he hurt.

    ¡°To make matters worse you just got up and leave again, leaving behind only a video which not even stated where you were going or what you were going to do.¡±

    Kristen¡¯s body started trembling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me, you bastard! Just how selfish can you be?! You really think everyone would smile and welcome you back?! Well, not me! Just go die somewhere out of sight and let our mother be free of your selfishness!¡±

    ¡°Kristen, you bastard!¡±

    *Bam!*

    Tessa shouted and kicked Kristen across the face sending him crashing through the pillar.

    She walked up and grabbed him.

    ¡°How dare you tell our brother to die?!¡±

    She said while she shook him.

    ¡°Let me go.¡±

    Kristen said

    ¡°What I said was the truth. Someone needs to call him out.¡±

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, which mother would want to hear her children telling each other to die?! You¡¯re the one making mama sad right now!¡±

    ¡°I said let me go, bitch!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Kristen punched Tessa in the stomach and sent her crashing into the next side of the hall.

    Kristen got to his feet with crimson and purple aura dancing around him.

    ¡°Touch me again, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    In response Tessa freed herself from the wall she was lodged in and glared at him as black, crimson, and purple aura danced around her.

    ¡°Say that again, and we¡¯ll see just who kills who!¡±

    The two''s words were knitted with bloodlust.

    The two took a step forward while looking eager to kill the other. Miko saw that and looked ready to intervene at any moment

    ¡°The Three of you stop fighting!¡±

    That¡¯s when Sasha¡¯s roared accompanied by an overwhelming amount of death aura causing the three to halt.

    ¡°The three of you scatter now! And don¡¯t come back until I call for you!¡±

    Her voice was filled with anger and left no room for defiance.

    The three of them including Miko scattered to cool their heads separately.

    Before he left Miko took a look at Sasha¡¯s face and saw it painted with sadness.

    He then stared at Kristen¡¯s retreating back and sense great hostility from it.

    He said nothing and left the palace.

    ¡°Leon.¡±

    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll deal with Kristen, however it won¡¯t be simple.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Sasha said with a sad tone.

    Leon nodded and went towards Kristen.

    Alone, Sasha held her head.

    ¡°Why did it turn out like this?¡±

    After he left the palace Miko meet up with Luka and the others and narrated what occurred between him and Kristen.

    ¡°I noticed that Kristen would become irritated every time your name was mentioned in the year you were gone, and realized that something was wrong.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°I noticed it too, but I discarded it as him being angry like we were. I never thought that he was this upset.¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°So you have problems with your brother? What are you going to do Miko?¡±

    Asked Bloom.

    ¡°Problems, huh?¡±

    Miko sighed and looked up to the ceiling.

    ¡°The problem isn¡¯t Kristen¡¯s hatred for me, but the power that¡¯s growing inside him.¡±

    ¡°You mean his demonic powers?¡±

    Asked Sora.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°It looks like just like my father, Kristen is a vessel for Beleth.¡±

    ¡°Vessel?¡±

    Sapphire looked confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s like how I have half of Beleth¡¯s soul within me and it gives me power. Being a vessel means that you¡¯re destined to become a demon similar to Beleth. Something like an offspring of his, if you will. Those vessels will experience a rapid growth in strength until the day they die.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of amazing.¡±

    ¡°Kristen is an A Class, but considering that he¡¯s been training under my grandmother for the last two years, it¡¯s safe to say that his strength is on a S Class level. Couple that with his demonic growth he could be able to give me a bit of trouble if we fought.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Wait. Why are you thinking about fighting your brother? Shouldn¡¯t you try to patch things up?¡±

    Asked Ace.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Kristen is too much like me, once he sets his mind on hating someone he¡¯ll continue to hate. It won¡¯t be long before he¡¯ll decide to attack me. Fighting is unavoidable.¡±

    Miko then leaned his head back and sighed.

    ¡°You know Miko, Kristen is right though.¡±

    Hina suddenly said.

    ¡°You have a habit of leaving those who care about you behind and go off to a far away place. This causes those who love you to worry because we don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be back or if you¡¯ll come back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t say anything and thought about what Hina said.

    He had to admit that he wasn¡¯t one to stay in one place for too long. This stems from his life as Logan Cross.

    Back then he would always be on the move, changing life to life discarding everyone who came into his old lives.

    It wasn¡¯t a habit he could just break so easily.

    The biggest proof of this is the fact that Miko still plans on venturing the world alone when he successfully creates an empire.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.So this is 100% my fault huh?¡±

    Everyone nodded immediately.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll try to work things out then.¡±

    Meanwhile Kristen who left the palace was walking with Leon through the Middle Class District.

    There was a frown on his face as he walked.

    ¡°You know you were out of line right?¡±

    Said Leon.

    ¡°I know. But just seeing him acting like he did nothing wrong makes my blood boil.¡±

    Kristen said.

    ¡°That¡¯s your demon blood influencing your thoughts. It will continue to eat away at your reasoning until you become a blood thirst monster.¡±

    Leon smiled at him.

    ¡°Like me.¡±

    ¡°If anyone is a bloodthirsty monster then it¡¯s miko. I¡¯ve watched him do some devilish things all through my life. In my eyes, he¡¯s more of a demon than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re afraid of your brother?¡±

    Leon asked.

    ¡°No way. If he¡¯s a monster then I¡¯ll become one too. A bigger monster than he can ever be.¡±

    Kristen¡¯s eyes turned crimson when he said that.

    ¡°Otherwise I won¡¯t be able to kill him.¡±

    Leon started laughing when he heard that.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m suppose to prevent you two from fighting, but I kind of want to see it, a fight between my sons. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because my demonification that I lose my compassion as a parent, or something else all together, but a fight between the two of you would definitely be worthwhile.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Miko who holds one half of Beleth¡¯s soul or you who holds the other half. I wonder who would be the last one standing in the end?¡±

    Leon then shook his head.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid a fight between the two of you would break your mother¡¯s heart. So if you two really love her, it¡¯s best you both find a way to compromise.¡±

    After he said so Leon smiled, patted Kristen¡¯s head and left.

    Kristen was left alone with his own thoughts.

    (What is there to be confused about?)

    That¡¯s when he suddenly heard a voice in his head.

    Inside his soul there was a muscular man wrapped in crimson and gold armor. He had intimidating crimson eyes and and a handsome face.

    This was the dead great king of hell, Beleth.

    (That brother of yours should be killed. Otherwise, he¡¯ll continue to make your mother suffer.)

    ¡°Beleth.¡±

    (Yes?)

    ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡±

    (Oh?)

    ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid? I know you want me to kill Miko to prevent him from obtaining your power.¡±

    (I won¡¯t deny that. I don¡¯t know what the soul fragment that was in him was thinking, giving him half of our soul, but in my opinion you would make a much better Beleth. I mean you¡¯re the perfect vessel we¡¯ve been searching for.)

    ¡°Whether I become beleth or not doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I obtain the power to protect my mother, everything else doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll become Satan himself.¡±

    (Damn, mother¡¯s boy.)

    Kristen smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡±

 Augustus And Rias

    Void Realm, a place which exists between life and death, Dream and reality.

    The Graveyard of the immortals.

    As usual Rias, queen of the Phoenixes and master of Augustus, sat alone in this realm.

    She had her back leaned up next to a wall and her arms crossed in front of her.

    She was now in the middle of a six month long nap.

    This was how she spent most of her 10,000 years alone, dreaming of her time with Augustus.

    In her dreams she recalled when they first met.

    She still couldn¡¯t believe that a human boy could stumble into the Phoenix realm so easily. She thought that it was a trap by some god or devil but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    The boy was chosen to enter the realm and meet her.

    When he first saw her the boy looked at her in wonder.

    ¡°Wow! What a beautiful person!¡±

    Of course, she who had been pursued by countless immortals felt nothing when she heard the boy¡¯s praise.

    ¡°Boy, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    She asked out of pure whim.

    She could¡¯ve easily thrown him out of the realm but she was slightly in need of someone to be her conversation partner.

    ¡°Name? What¡¯s that?¡±

    The boy seemed to be uneducated to the point that he didn¡¯t know what a name was.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking what are you called?¡±

    ¡°Ah. A206.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s what they call you?¡±

    The boy nodded.

    ¡°Yes. That''s what my master call me.¡±

    ¡°Master? Ah, you¡¯re a slave.¡±

    Rias sighed.

    ¡°Great. My first conversation partner in centuries and it¡¯s a kid and a slave at that.¡±

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The boy didn¡¯t seem to hear Rias¡¯s mumbles and asked with an innocent expression.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know as you are. More importantly, isn¡¯t there any other thing you¡¯re called by? For example, what do your parents call you?¡±

    ¡°Waste of life, good for nothing, freeloader, bastard, monster, freak¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Rias got annoyed by how the boy could recall all those disrespectful names while counting on his fingers with a smile on his face.

    ¡°What about siblings? Do you have any?¡±

    ¡°I did. I ate them.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Even Rias was shocked by what she heard the boy say.

    ¡°They all died and turned into food.¡±

    ¡°W-Was this your parents idea?¡±

    The boy shook his head.

    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t really give us that much food, so it¡¯s pretty common for those who die to be treated as food.¡±

    ¡°¡­..From the way you speak about it so casually it doesn¡¯t seem like you feel anything from eating your siblings.¡±

    The boy shook his head.

    ¡°My parents cried every time one of them were eaten but I felt nothing special.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.how do I explain it?¡±

    The boy looked confused for a bit before saying-

    ¡°I just think that¡¯s how life is. The weak gets eaten so that the strong gets to live a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Then you¡¯re saying that your siblings were weak so it was naturally for them to become food?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that! That¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Then if your parents were to die?¡±

    ¡°Then they were weak and can only become food to feed the strong.¡±

    Rias looked at the boy again. From the moment they¡¯ve started their conversation the smile on his face never wavered.

    The boy spoke with pure innocence despite what he was saying was very unpleasant.

    She quickly concluded that the boy was broken beyond repair.

    ¡°Ah, I should get back. My master must be looking for me.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    She snapped her fingers and light enveloped the boy.

    ¡°Then this is goodbye, boy.¡±

    ¡°See ya, miss.¡±

    After saying that, the boy disappeared.

    Being left alone, Rias couldn¡¯t help but to mutter when she recalled the boy.

    ¡°That was an odd human.¡±

    Sometime later the impossible happened.

    The boy who she sent away once again stumbled into her realm.

    But this time he was covered in blood and wounds from head to toe.

    ¡°Oh, pretty lady! We meet again.¡±

    The boy was all smiles like usual.

    ¡°Boy, what happened? Why are you covered in blood?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this? My village got attacked by beasts and was wiped out.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He said with his usual smile.

    ¡°What about your parents?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    ¡°The beasts?¡±

    The boy shook his head.

    ¡°Father fell ill and was on the brink of death. My mother looked sadden by him suffering, so I relieved him.¡±

    ¡°Relieved him? You don¡¯t mean¡­.¡±

    The boy nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Yup, I killed him.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The boy was once again able to shock Rias with mere his words and behavior.

    ¡°What about your mother?¡±

    ¡°That was the strange thing. I thought she would be happy that father was no longer suffering, but she started screaming and crying. In the end she slit her throat while saying she gave birth to a monster.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What about the beasts that wiped out your village?¡±

    ¡°Ah, after my parents died I was going to cut up their bodies and turn them into food, but a thought suddenly came to me. Master will probably get mad because my parents died and punish me. It was then I started to wonder if master was worthy to be my master. Was he stronger than I was? Was he stronger than everyone in the village?¡±

    He stretched his hand out.

    ¡°That¡¯s when I decided to test it out.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    The boy nodded.

    ¡°I purposely disturbed a horde of monsters and led them towards the village to find out who the strongest was. In the end everyone except me died and I killed the monsters.¡±

    Rias once again confirmed her previous assessment of the boy.

    He was broken beyond repair.

    But she found this broken character oddly interesting.

    ¡°Say boy, can you describe the monsters you lead to you village?¡±

    The boy nodded.

    ¡°They had the body of a lion, a human head with three rows of sharp teeth, and bat-like wings. Oh, some of them had a dragon or scorpion tail.¡±

    ¡°Manticores?!¡±

    This time Rias couldn''t hide her shock and shouted.

    ¡°What you lead to destroy your village were manticores. They¡¯re super powerful chimera type beastmen. They¡¯re definitely not simple monsters without intelligence.¡±

    She looked at him more closely.

    He was scrawny, short, and didn¡¯t seem strong at all. She found it hard to believe that this boy could beat a bull much less a pack of manticores.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    She took a finger and wiped some blood of the boy¡¯s face and tasted it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, this is manticore blood!¡±

    She confirmed that this boy was telling the truth.

    ¡°Did he use a god weapon? No, his hands are covered in blood from a manticore''s heart. He most likely ripped it out himself.¡±

    She had to looked at him again.

    ¡°This boy is a natural fighter and a powerful one at that. And he have a personality like this¡­.¡±

    After giving it some thought, Rias smiled.

    ¡°Boy, do you want to stay here for a while? I¡¯m sure that someone like you would be able to keep me entertained for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The boy agreed immediately.

    ¡°Good. Then let me introduce myself properly.¡±

    She crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m Rias, queen of the Phoenixes.¡±

    She then pointed at the boy.

    ¡°From now on, I bestow you the title of Augustus( Venerable, Great, Majestic).¡±

    She smiled.

    ¡°I hope you grow up to become worth of it. Until then, I¡¯ll simply address you as boy, got that?¡±

    ¡°Augustus?¡±

    The boy repeated the word several times before showing Rias a bright smile.

    ¡°I like it!¡±

    Rias opened her eyes and freed herself from her dream of the past.

    ¡°Boy¡­..¡±

    She mumbled affectionately.

    That¡¯s when she sensed a space distortion forming near her.

    She looked to the side and saw someone step out.

    It was an extremely handsome teen with red hair that was golden at the end, similar to Rias.

    He was dressed in black and gold military clothes and had a saber on his waist.

    ¡°Riamante.¡±

    Rias called out to the man who appeared in front of her.

    Riamante kneeled in front of Rias.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°It has been. What''s your reason for appearing before me now?¡±

    Rias answered coldly.

    ¡°I come bearing a request.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°Release our race from it constraints and allow the Phoenix to proudly roam the world.¡±

    ¡°Denied.¡±

    Rias answered immediately.

    ¡°The Phoenix race will no longer take part in this stupid war of egos. I made this clear a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. But sister, I believe this war will continue on forever unless we do something. Our race was the only race not to sign that peace treaty between the four sides all those years ago, because we withdrew from the war long before it was created. This is an advantage that any race would dream of. The Class System does not affect us which means that even our powers aren¡¯t restrained. And you being one of the few higher beings exempt from the effects of the contract, we can easily take over this world. Secretly killing off the problematic higher beings would be a synch for you considering how weak they are now.¡±

    Riamante argued.

    ¡°Riamante, I¡¯ll say this just once so listen carefully.¡±

    Rias looked at her brother with a cold gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get the Phoenix race caught up in your foolish ambitions. We do not want to rule the world nor do we want to rejoin this stupid war.¡±

    ¡°You said we, but you¡¯re only speaking for yourself.¡±

    Riamante retorted.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve gotten braver than when I last saw you. You¡¯re not hiding your bloodlust towards me anymore.

    Rias sounded slightly amused.

    ¡°Augustus is dead, sister. Hence you need to call for a new heir.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an actual Phoenix as well as a pure blood of the royal lineage. There¡¯s no one more worth to claim the throne than me¡­..However¡­¡±

    Riamante paused before showing a wicked smile.

    ¡°I no longer need the throne or the Phoenix race.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I merely begged you to take action as a show of sibling love, but you¡¯re still as stubborn as ever.¡±

    Riamante spoke with a mocking tone.

    ¡°My dear foolish sister, while you have been waiting on a dead man to return to you I¡¯ve been busy making deals and moving up in the world. And after countless years I¡¯ve finally done it. I¡¯ve become a vanguard for the New Era.¡±

    ¡°New Era?¡±

    ¡°You should pay attention to what happens in the lower realms from now on sister. I¡¯m sure that even you¡¯ll be very entertained.¡±

    After saying that Riamante turned his back on his sister and started to walk away.

    ¡°Wait, brat.¡±

    However, his body froze when he heard his sister¡¯s cold voice.

    ¡°I like that you¡¯re braver than before and is trying to find your own purpose in life and everything, but keep this in mind.¡±

    Riamante suddenly felt like he was dipped in the coldest lake in existence when he felt Rias eyes on his back.

    ¡°Get in the way of my happiness, and I¡¯ll not only destroy you but I¡¯ll destroy this world you care so much about.¡±

    Riamante froze and didn¡¯t say anything for a while.

    However after remembering who he now was, he took a step forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep your words in my heart, sister.¡±

    He walked with confidence and disappeared into a distortion.

    Seeing that, Rias sighed.

    ¡°This brat is gonna cause trouble again I just know it.¡±

    She could easily figure out what her brother was aiming to do.

    He wanted to destroy the Class System that the Higher Beings created. If he did that, then mortals born after it was implemented wouldn¡¯t be restrained anymore.

    In simpler terms, the Class System was created not to protect mortals but to protect the gods. As long as you¡¯re under this system you¡¯ll never be able to harm a higher being or surpass them.

    Rias knew this because this was a countermeasure formulated to prevent another Augustus from being born.

    If Riamante and his New Era that he spoke of successfully destroys the Class System, the gods will be force to abolish the Proxy System and regain their strength to ensure their survival at the hands of those who will grow at an explosive rate from being freed from the restraints of the world.

    If this happens then a war far bigger than before will break out between mortals and immortals.

    Not only that, many relationships have deterred among the Higher Beings because of the battles between their proxies. Which mean this war could see the higher beings fighting more intensely among each other than before.

    In others words it will be a war where everyone is literally for themselves.

    Rias sighed when she pictured the world being destroyed by wars over and over again.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s not like the Class System can be broken anytime soon anyway. It was created by thousands of Higher Beings after all. So it should take at least a century or two to reach that point. By then the boy and the demon brat should be ready to go.¡±

    She then laughed to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the boy will love those war filled times.¡±

    As she said that an old memory appeared in her head.

    It was the time she first showed Augustus just how vast the world truly was.

    It was when he was a preteen, she had used her powers to bring Augustus in space to look at the world.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    He said as his eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Yes, it is indeed pretty. Sadly, it¡¯s infested with Wars and bloodshed.¡±

    Said Rias, who wrapped arms around him from behind.

    Augustus stared at world intensely without saying a word. At that time, Rias had yet to realize that the look in his eyes were abnormal.

    After a while of silence he finally spoke.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to take this world as my own.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    His words naturally shocked Rias.

    This was the first time Augustus has ever shown any desire or ambition beside living.

    ¡°Why do you want to take it?¡±

    ¡°Beside I want to give it to you.¡±

    He looked up at her surprised expression with an innocent smile.

    ¡°This world is the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen, thus I want to give it to you who has done so much for me, and who is also the most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. There are countless powerful beings that are competing for the same thing.¡±

    Rias replied after some delay.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll become the strongest.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll become so strong that no one would dare stand in my way to give you this gift. Whether it be the gods in the heavens, the demons in the hell, or the humans and beasts on the land, I¡¯ll devour them all and grant you the world.¡±

    He then turned around and hugged her.

    ¡°I promise this on the name that you gave me. My master, my queen, my god, my Rias.¡±

    A single tear flowed down her cheek as she remembered the past.

    ¡°You liar.¡±

    She whispered all alone in the ruined realm.

 Clearing up something

    Hmmm......It seems that people are misunderstanding the power scaling among the characters. Well, this is kind of my fault so let me fix your misunderstanding.

    First let''s discuss Ace and Sora. These two have indeed gotten stronger but some people believe that they were suddenly on Kaido and Jin''s level which is wrong.

    Ace was able to sneak up on because he moved with Qigong which boost his speed. His Qi type is Beastly so he can move with the precision and stealth of animals because he absorbed their traits. Remember the special ability of Beastly Qi is absorbing the traits of monsters the user defeats or tame.

    As for Why Sora could make Jin in speed, well that doesn''t need explaining. From his debut speed as always been Sora''s forte so this shouldn''t be surprising.

    Now then let''s make this clear, Sora and Ace can''t beat Kaido and Jin. They can give them a good fight but they can''t compete against them in their final forms. Not even Miko could without Deus Malum. However, Luka can. Why? Because it was established over 100 chapters ago that Luka has no limit and grows at an unbelievable speed.

    As for why Sora and Ace are so strong despite being "Normal Humans"......Hahahaha I never said they were normal humans.

    Even Tiamat acknowledged that they were special when Miko first met them.

    I mean think about it, what do you know about their origins?

    Other than the fact that Ace is from a clan of gamers that were massacred what else is known about them really.

    Especially Sora, who''s the strongest of the trio that Klick/Ringo left behind.

    Where did he come from?

    Did he belong to a clan?

    If so, does that Clan has any traits?

    Who were his parents?

    Are they alive?

    There are dozens of things that''s a mystery about him. So assuming that he''s not special is wrong.

    More ever, just the fact that Ace and Sora were take in by Ringo is a hint that there''s more to them than what meets the eye.

    Think about it, Ringo is a top member of New Era but he chose to raise three kids. There must be some kind of reason.

    The reason why he saved Hina was obviously for her powers; so what was his reason for saving Axe and Sora?Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Next is the main issue, Kristen.

    First of all, it was never stated that Kristen was Miko''s equal. Also it made sense that Kristen would give his brother a hard time.

    Don''t believe me?

    Then let''s quote a convo between Leon and Raven.

    ¡°You know that you don''t have much time left as a human, right?¡±

    Raven stood beside him and asked.

    Leon nodded.

    ¡°I know. However it''s not like I''m scared or anything. Those old men in the Saevio Clan greatly misunderstood something.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Explain this to me.¡±

    Leon smiled wryly.

    ¡°Since there''s no need to hide it anymore, I''ll admit it. I''m Beleth''s vessel.¡±

    ¡°Well, I already knew that.¡±

    ¡°But what you didn''t know is that Beleth has multiple vessels.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Are you sure?¡±

    Raven voice had a hint of surprise.

    Leon nodded his head.

    ¡°In a way the entire clan are his vessels, it''s just that some vessels awaken without needing to experience [War Face].¡±

    ¡°And you''re one of them?¡±

    Leon nodded.

    ¡°Those like me will experience natural demonization in order to prepare our bodies for Beleth''s resurrection. However, there has never been a successful rebirth before, even after a clan member gets their soul devoured whole. This is because Beleth can''t just use any body to recreate himself. The body must be a superior heaven sent body.¡±

    ¡°And your body isn''t up to standards?¡±

    ¡°Not even close. This is shown from the fact that I''m still a [S Class]. The Demon God blood in me makes my growth freakish, but compared to a perfect vessel it''s not even worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°Which means that a perfect demon body could still be born in the future?"

    Raven said with some thought.

    ¡°If those old men really want to stop Beleth''s rebirth, they should all kill themselves and their families.¡±

    Now let''s quote something Kimiko said in that same chapter

    She then turned and looked at the twins who were beside Sasha.

    They were also meditating and absorbing the ice mana.

    ¡°[B Class] at 11 years old. They''re two years later but they can compare to Miko at their age. Although he was far stronger than they are now.¡±

    She watched the death aura leaking out of Tessa. It was very thick.

    ¡°Not bad. Her aptitude towards death magic is as high as Sasha¡¯s. If you include her demon traits she''ll definitely become a powerhouse in the future¡­..I''ll probably need to take her back to helheim in the future.¡±

    Her eyes swept over Kristen.

    ¡°The demon aura is slowly strengthening¡­..Whats going with this father and sons. Are the three of them planning to become real demons or something?¡±

    See? It was foreshadowed that Kristen was the perfect vessel that Leon spoke about, its just that you all missed it.

    Also do you guys remember what happened to Leon during the Throne Wars? That''s the main reason why Miko said that he would have a hard time. Only thing is that in Kristen''s case it would be far more intense.

    Well I''ll be honest when I was writing the chapter I thought to myself.

    "A lot of people will be pissed off by this. Not only that a lot of people will demand Kristen''s death. Hell, he might become one of the most hated characters in the series."

    Then I was like fuck it. I need to do this if i want the things I plan for the future to work.

    And then I posted it without a care. I laughed at some of rage you people showed.

    But be honest, what Kristen said had logic behind it. He never told a lie and just pointed out something you all probably took for granted.

    In fact it would unrealistic if no pointed out Miko''s bad habits and selfishness and just welcomed him with smiles on their face.

    It might not bother you guys but it would bother me.

    Anyway just sit back await the next following chapters and you''ll see some interesting developments.

    Warning though, some of you might not like it. But to be honest I''m longer trying to please anyone but myself so yeah........I don''t care.

 The Gloves Are Off

    Dragna Palace.

    It¡¯s been two days since Miko has returned to the kingdom. In those two days he did his best to reconcile with his brother, but Kristen just wouldn¡¯t listen.

    He was dead set on avoiding Miko. This caused Miko to become upset as well as Sasha.

    Miko decided to give his brother space and started to resume his duties as king.

    He was currently sitting in the great hall of the palace at the head of a table.

    At the table were Hina, Luka, Edward, Ace, Sora, Leon, Jin, Bloom, Mayumi, and Kaido.

    ¡°Okay, the first thing I want to do is to state that everyone here is a general. Any objections?¡±

    ¡°Is it alright to have so many Generals?¡±

    Ace asked.

    ¡°The more the better. Considering what my plans for the future are, I can¡¯t be lacking on talented people.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°If this is a meeting between you and the generals what about Miss Sasha and Momo?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°Sasha isn¡¯t in the mood for a meeting so she¡¯s absent.¡±

    Leon answered.

    ¡°As for Momo, she wasn¡¯t invited because of safety reasons."

    "Whose?"

    "My own."

    Miko answered.

    ¡°I gathered you all here today to discuss your future roles and what is to come.¡±

    Miko then gestured over to his left where Bloom and the rest of the Grim City group sat.

    ¡°First, Edward will be in charge of the Royal Underworld Association or RUA for short. His experience in the crime world is second to none and he also possesses great management skill. Plus being my partner for almost a year has shown him how I like to do things. Isn¡¯t that right, Edward?

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, Don.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Ah, by the way. Edward will also double as our technology minister. His powers are perfect for it after all and he¡¯s quite experience with MYTH¡¯s technology so he might be able replicate them in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s pretty amazing.¡±

    Leon muttered with a smile.

    ¡°Next is Mayumi, you all are aware of her ability by now.¡±

    ¡°Mayumi, How many wives will I have?!!¡±

    Ace suddenly stood up and shouted.

    ¡°Will Miko ever accept his femininity?!¡±

    Sora stood up and shouted.

    *Bam!*

    They were both silenced with a kick to the head by Hina and obediently sat back down.

    ¡°I like I was saying. Mayumi will join my mother as my advisor. I¡¯m sure you all agree that her powers are the best for that position.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Next is Bloom, I¡¯ll like her and Silver Crow act as the official law enforcement organization in the kingdom. Of course, they¡¯ll receive more members, but the original 6 will act as the core with Bloom as the leader.¡±

    ¡°Then what happens to the Royal Corps?¡±

    Leon asked.

    ¡°The Royal Corps will be something like a special task force that only moves when there¡¯s a threat to the country¡¯s overall public order. For example, let¡¯s say that there¡¯s a criminal that Silver Crow can¡¯t stop on their own you¡¯ll move. However your main job is to act as the military and protect the country from outside forces.¡±

    ¡°So basically, we¡¯re the country¡¯s official army and I¡¯m its commander. That¡¯s a lot of power for someone like me. I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Leon said with a playful smile.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Ace and Sora, you two have been assisting my father so I¡¯ll like you to continue to do that. However, I¡¯ll give authority over the nobles to Luka. In return your job is to grow as strong as possible as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll just go train back with our masters.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Speaking of which, have you seen Aeon Ace?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Nope. Haven¡¯t seen him since your Inauguration.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko thought about it for awhile and then turned to Sora and Hina.

    ¡°Are you two still being trained by Nova?¡±

    Hina nodded.

    ¡°Hina and Nova seem to get along pretty well. They¡¯re pretty similar.¡±

    Sora added.

    ¡°What about you, Luka? Is Nero still training you?¡±

    ¡°Just when he¡¯s bored. Well, I¡¯ll admit that it¡¯s thanks to him that I¡¯ve grown so strong.¡±

    Luka replied.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m still training with Raven.¡±

    Leon added as if he didn¡¯t want to be left out.

    ¡®These guys were being trained by some big shots? That explains their strength.¡¯

    Bloom thought to herself.

    ¡°I see. Well, let¡¯s get back on topic.¡±

    Said Miko.

    He looked at Luka.

    ¡°I would like to add Jin to your Black Hornet. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Luka didn¡¯t answer immediately and looked at Jin who was sitting across from her.

    She used her eyes to gauge him.

    And then-

    *Boom!*

    The table suddenly cracked between the two of them.

    ¡°Hm¡­Not bad.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°I can say the same for you.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Jin replied.

    The two had clashed with their auras in a split second.

    ¡°I like that you two are gauging each other, but this table is expensive you know.¡±

    Miko said with a sigh.

    ¡°The reason why I want to add Jin to Black Hornet is because your powers compliment each other. Also your skill sets should be similar. If you work together I¡¯m sure that Black Hornet will become much stronger.¡±

    He argued.

    ¡°But in the end, Black Hornet is yours. It¡¯s your decision.¡±

    ¡°Fine. If you insist so much, then I¡¯ll work with him.¡±

    Luka said after a while.

    ¡°Black Hornet is a covert organization that lives in the shadows. For someone like you it¡¯s perfect, right Jin?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Jin nodded.

    ¡°I have no problem. I¡¯ve lived a certain way for most of my life, so I have no intention of living in the light. I¡¯m fine with being in the shadows.¡±

    Jin answered.

    Miko nodded in satisfaction and then looked at Kaido.

    ¡°Kaido, you don¡¯t look like the type that would like being in a position of authority.¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°As such i''ll just make you an ordinary General with no responsibility other than fighting when needed to. If you want to form a squad with people of your liking then you¡¯re free to do so.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you giving me too much freedom?¡±

    Kaido asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Everyone is free to do whatever they want. I mean I¡¯m prepared to replace anyone here and take up their responsibilities and tasks if push comes to shove. So no real pressure is on them. I¡¯m just giving everyone a chance to grow and accompany on my path to emperor. In order words, I¡¯m not restricting anyone¡¯s freedom, so saying that I¡¯m giving you too much freedom is nonsense. I¡¯m just putting your talents to good use.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s fighting?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°In my eyes you¡¯ll become quite the monster in the future. As a fellow monster I can tell, fighting is your calling. So I¡¯m allowing space to grow. Besides I¡¯ve placed everyone in positions where they¡¯ll be able to grow in a way that best fits them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ve sure put a lot of thought into this.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m king after all.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    He then stood up.

    ¡°Now then, you¡¯ll all have an idea of your future roles and responsibilities. Now if you would excuse me, I need to formulate a way to prevent my death at the hands of my master/cousin.¡±

    After saying that, he left while he whistled.

    Immediately after ishma and Regis transformed from their sword modes and started guarding him dressed in black suits while wearing dark shades.

    They escorted Miko out of the hall leaving everyone behind.

    ¡°So the old meets the new, huh?¡±

    Leon suddenly said while looking at everyone else.

    ¡°But I gotta say, Miko has a great eye for talent as always.¡±

    He said as he looked at the Grim Legacy group.

    ¡°Beauties as well. He¡¯s really like Nero and Nova in that regard.¡±

    Leon ignored the awkward atmosphere and continued.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, how about we take the time to get to know each other?¡±

    He stood up and sat in Miko¡¯s seat.

    ¡°First of all, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Leon Saevio, Miko¡¯s father and possible father-in-law for about three of you here.¡±

    ¡°It seems that you love to cause mischief, Leon.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±

    Leon laughed.

    ¡°Jin and Kaido, was it?¡±

    Kaido and Jin nodded.

    ¡°Of everyone he brought back, you two are clearly the strongest. In fact, I¡¯m sure you can give our Luka here a really hard time.¡±

    ¡°You say that as if Luka is the strongest of all of us.¡±

    Hina said with a displeased tone.

    ¡°Because I am.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t remember ever losing to you?¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. It¡¯s obvious. You have be as strong as Miko to fight me. I¡¯m pretty sure that I can crush you if I put my mind to it.¡±

    Luka said arrogantly.

    ¡°Oh? You want to see if that statement is true?¡±

    Hina stood up and looked ready to go.

    ¡°If you want then let¡¯s.¡±

    Luka also stood up.

    ¡°Now, now. Settle down. There¡¯s no need to fight. It would make Miko more upset than he already is.¡±

    Said Leon.

    ¡®You say that after provoking them.¡¯

    Jin thought to himself.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the strongest here. Fullstop.¡±

    Leon then looked back at Jin and Kaido.

    ¡°You two fought Miko, right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Asked Kaido.

    ¡°Because Miko acknowledged not only your current strength but your potential. He would only do that after fighting against or with you. That¡¯s just how he is.¡±

    Leon answered.

    ¡°Hey, you tell us here who were left behind just what Miko did in Grim City? In return we¡¯ll tell you what he did before you met him. That way we¡¯ll able to connect the two Miko¡¯s and get a complete picture of who he is. Isn¡¯t a bad idea right?¡±

    He said with a playful smile.

    After some hesitation, everyone nodded.

    They all started to share their experiences with Miko.

    From their first encounter to their first fight either together or against him.

    Hina, Ace, and Sora shared the whole Darius incident from Miko and Hina¡¯s first meeting to Darius death.

    Luka shared her first time meeting Miko to their battle in the game, to her declaration of war to their partnership.

    They then talked about be trained by the Primus branch up to the Throne Wars.

    They spoke about all of stuff.

    Naturally the Grim City group spoke about all the wild stuff Miko did in their city.

    None had more stories to tell than Edward who was with him for most of his crimes.

    In the end the two groups, using Miko as the bridge that connects them, started to grow a bit closer with each other and felt less awkward towards each other.

    Leon watched this with a satisfied expression.

    ¡®Well, that was easier than I thought. I guess humans really do connect faster when they have a common ground to stand. Using Miko was really the quickest way for them to accept each other.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    However his thoughts and intentions couldn¡¯t escape the sharp minds of Jin, Edward and Luka. Even so they still went with the flow and truly had fun talking with each other.

    ¡°Really, Miko sure went wild in the last year.¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°Looks like he couldn¡¯t help himself when he was in a new setting.¡±

    Luka added.

    ¡°But the Miko in the past was pretty wild too? I mean fighting in a war with monsters like Killo. I don¡¯t think I could do it.¡±

    Said Jin.

    Talks like this continued for a while until everyone decided to leave while still chatting with each other.

    ¡°So Kaido you have two beautiful girls around you?¡±

    Ace asked with his arm on Kaido¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You can say that. One of them kinda forced her way in my life though.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Man, I¡¯m so jealous! If I were you I¡¯ll take them both. A harem, you hear me? Start a harem!¡±

    Ace said as he walked out the palace while chatting with Kaido

    Seeing that Bloom laughed.

    ¡°Bloom.¡±

    That¡¯s when Mayumi suddenly called out to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mayumi?¡±

    Mayumi drew closer and whisper in her ear.

    ¡°Ace, Sora, Hinami. Those three are the ones I saw betraying Miko in my vision.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Hearing that Bloom looked back at Ace who was walking away with Kaido, Hina who was chatting with Luka and Jin, and Sora who was chatting with Edward.

    ¡°Those three? Are you sure?¡±

    Mayumi nodded.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t do anything stupid like attacking them. That might only speed up the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°Then you want me to do nothing? The prophecy states that after being betrayed Miko will turn into a monster, lose the person he loves the most, and then die! That is something I can¡¯t allow to happen.¡±

    ¡°I know, but Miko told me that if anyone tries to hurt those who betrayed him in the prophecy without his permission, he¡¯ll kill them. I think he was serious. Besides, if we attack in the name of a prophecy them it might cause theirs and Miko¡¯s relationship to be affected; thus speeding up the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Act normal, and don¡¯t try to isolate yourself or Miko from them. There¡¯s a chance that we could prevent them from betraying Miko by stirring them in the right direction. So for now try to get along okay?¡±

    Bloom thought about it for a while before nodding.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll try your way. However, if there¡¯s any sign of the prophecy coming true then even if Miko kills me in return, I¡¯ll kill them.¡±

    Mayumi nodded.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s catch up with the others before they get suspicious.¡±

    The two then hurried to catch the others.

    However, they failed to noticed that someone was listening to their convo.

    This person undid the Stealth technique they used to his themselves.

    This person was Kristen.

    He was walking in the palace and bumped into Miko¡¯s comrades. In an attempt to avoid unnecessary attention he his himself with Stealth-Camouflage.

    Because of this he heard Bloom and Mayumi¡¯s convo from the part about Miko being betrayed. But he never heard who would betray him because Mayumi whispered it.

    However, even if he heard it he would¡¯ve forgotten it because the next part of prophecy was something that shook his soul.

    He¡¯ll turn into a monster and lose the person he loves the most.

    This was something Kristen couldn¡¯t ignore.

    An old memory flashed in his mind. It was a memory of before Miko fought Dario for the throne.

    The three sibling were hanging out together in Xia Palace.

    That¡¯s when Tessa asked Miko something.

    ¡°Big bro, do you love me and Kristen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Miko said while hugging her.

    ¡°Do you love us more than anything in the world?¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone I love more than you two.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Tessa said while pouring.

    ¡°Mama.¡±

    ¡°You''re just like Kristen! You love mama more than me. I mean I¡¯m cute right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes you are. But mama¡¯s cuter.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh while poking Tessa¡¯s puffy cheeks.

    Remembering this cute memory didn¡¯t make Kristen fuzzy inside. It was the complete opposite.

    That memory made him felt complete terror and fear.

    Kristen knew that what Miko said about loving Sasha the most wasn¡¯t a lie, which meant that she was the most important person in his life.

    The prophecy stated that he will turn into a monster and lose his most beloved person.

    Which could mean that Miko will turn into a monster and kill Sasha.

    The memory of Miko loosing control attacking them all resurfaced in his mind.

    *Boom!*

    A powerful crimson aura burst from within his body and covered the palace.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Luka and the others who were still in the vicinity immediately felt it.

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t allow that to happen!¡±

    Two crimson Demon wings burst out of his back.

    ¡°Before he kills her, ill kill him first!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He flew off with a powerful force.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Luka clicked her tongue when she saw which direction Kristen was flying towards.

    Miko was walking on he outskirts of the capital while examining the city¡¯s appearance and noting if any changes was necessary.

    That¡¯s when he felt a powerful demon aura approaching him.

    *Boom!*

    The ground not too far away from him burst open when Kristen landed there.

    His expression was terrifying and his body was leaking waves of bloodlust.

    Even so Miko didn¡¯t falter in face of his brother.

    ¡°What do you want, little brother?¡±

    He asked calmly.

    ¡°Your life!¡±

    Miko sighed when he heard that.

    ¡°I thought that was the case. I guess I¡¯m destine to never live in harmony with my family no matter how many lives I experience.¡±

    He said with a somewhat sad tone. That¡¯s when his eyes turned crimson.

    ¡°Fine. Come. If it¡¯s destiny then I¡¯ll devour my siblings no matter how many times it¡¯ll takes!¡±

    He release his claws and fangs, Kristen did the same.

    ¡°Prepare yourself, Gamiko Dragna!¡±

    ¡°Prepare yourself, Kristen Dragna!¡±

    ¡°¡°TODAY IS THE DAY I SEND YOU TO HELL!¡±¡±

 Killing Oneéˆ¥æªš Brother

    Miko and Kristen both covered with crimson aura and brimming with killing intent.

    In Kristen¡¯s eyes Miko was a threat to the one loved the most in the world.

    In Miko¡¯s eyes Kristen was a sad existence, just another proof that the world just loves to torment him. Something that must be eliminated.

    The two were dead set on destroying the other.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The two charged at each other at the sametime.

    The moment Kristen came into Miko¡¯s attack range, he disappeared and reappeared with multiple copies around him.

    He used Absolute Deception to create illusions and hid among them.

    Miko didn¡¯t falter, he released his Qi.

    He quickly used it and scanned the area.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He jumped after realizing that Kristen wasn''t among any of them.

    *Boom!*

    The moment he jumped felt a heavy and cold sensation hit his head.

    That¡¯s when Kristen appeared slammed a giant ice hammer on top of his head.

    Miko was wrapped in a dark chain coming from Kristen¡¯s palm.

    Kristen then used the chain and slammed him on the ground.

    He then formed a spike out of ice and thrust towards Miko¡¯s throat.

    Miko suddenly flexed his muscles and broke the chains. He then lifted his hand in front of him and blocked the spike by letting pierce through his hand.

    He then pulled back his hand and Kristen towards him and threw a punch at his stomach.

    Kristen¡¯s body then shattered like glass.

    ¡°An ice clone, huh?¡±

    Miko looked to his right and saw Kristen appear out of nowhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯ve been diligent during Grams¡¯ lessons. You move like a professional.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Tell me, Kristen. Have you killed anyone yet?¡±

    Kristen didn¡¯t answer and rushed towards Miko and slashed his claws.

    Miko jumped to the sides to avoid them.

    ¡°So you haven¡¯t. But you move to take my head without hesitation.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko kicked him in the chest and sent him flying back.

    Miko then appeared running next to him while he cut through the air.

    ¡°You must really hate me.¡±

    Miko grabbed his face and slammed him into the ground.

    *Boom!*

    He then lifted his head again and slammed it back on the ground with even more strength.

    *Boom!*

    Miko could see blood flowing under Kristen¡¯s head.

    ¡°You may hate me, but I still think of you as my brother.¡±

    Miko then lifted him off the ground and held him by his face.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    That¡¯s when he saw Bloom, Hina, and the others who he was at the hall with appear.

    ¡°Miko, what are you doing?!¡±

    He Sasha and Tessa were also there.

    Miko didnt even glimpse at them.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re my Brother, that ill show you no mercy.¡±

    After he said that he plunged his arm through Kristen¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Kristen?!¡±

    Seeing that, Sasha screamed out in agony.

    Miko showed no reaction as he ripped out his brother''s heart and threw him to the side like garbage.

    ¡°Miko! What have you¡¯ve done?!¡±

    Bloom shouted.

    Sasha moved to approached Kristen but she was stopped by Leon.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Our sons are killing each other!¡±

    ¡°Calm down. Have you¡¯ve forgotten what happened to me during the Throne Wars?¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He then pointed at Miko.

    Miko was silently removing his coat and threw it to Regis who was at the side with Ishma.

    He tighten the gloves on his hands while staring at Kristen¡¯s body.

    ¡°He¡¯s preparing to fight seriously.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    *Pulse!*

    Kristen¡¯s body started pulsating and crimson aura leaked from his pores.

    His purple hair then turned crimson and his skin darken a little bit.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    His body then slowly rose in a zombie like manner.

    Chills ran down the spines of every who felt the aura leaking from inside him.

    He looked at Miko with demonic crimson eyes.

    ¡°Just like me Kristen as been reborn as a demon.¡±

    Said Leon as he held Sasha prevent her from moving.

    ¡°How does it feel to die, Kristen?¡±

    Miko said as he loosen his shoulders.

    ¡°You bastard. You actually killed me.¡±

    Kristen growled.

    ¡°Of course. If I didn¡¯t you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against me. But with the current you this might a bit more interesting.¡±

    ¡°Interesting?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    A cold smile then appeared on Miko¡¯s face.

    ¡°Killing you the second time should be fun now.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko¡¯s words were knitted with killing intent. Anyone could tell that he was serious about eliminating his brother.

    ¡°I see. You really are nothing but a monster.¡±

    Said Kristen.

    ¡°Says the guy who came here to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and kill you I will!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Kristen kicked off the ground and shit forward like a bullet.

    He was noticeably faster than before.

    Static started appearing at Miko¡¯s feet as he activated his Qi to the max.

    ¡°Three Qi types?!¡±

    Everyone who wasn''t there at Grim City were naturally shocked to see Miko¡¯s three Qi types.

    He shot forward using the static at his feet.

    *Boom!*

    The two clashed and caused an explosive sound when their dust clashed.

    Miko stepped forward and the yin yang symbol appeared under his feet.

    He thrust forward and Kristen did the same with his own fist.

    *Boom!*

    Kristen¡¯s fist burst open as it couldn''t stop Miko¡¯s attack.

    *Boom!*

    Miko fist blew a hole through his stomach.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Kristen gritted his teeth with blood flowing out of his mouth.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko was suddenly blown away by an attack he couldn¡¯t dodge.

    He flipped in the air to land safely but before his feet could touch the floor Kristen¡¯s leg was already in front of his face.

    *Boom!*

    Miko was hit so hard that his neck almost broke.

    He body spun uncontrollably in the air like a topspin.

    Kristen created two giant crimson blasts in his palms and threw them towards Miko.

    *Boom!*

    The blasts hit Miko and caused a huge explosion in the air.

    Miko fell to the ground with his body burnt.

    He looked up and saw a giant crimson tiger charging towards him.

    He stood up and lifted one hand.

    His three Qi mixed together at the center of his palm.

    ¡°Heavenly Fuckoff Blast!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The blast destroyed the crimson tiger and charged towards Kristen.

    Kristen thrust his fist forward and deflected the attack with relative ease.

    ¡°I see. I knew that you would get a power boost after being reborn as a demon, but this is quite amazing. You jumped straight S Class.¡±

    Miko said after seeing his brother¡¯s power.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need to take this little more seriously. Just a little though."

    *BOOM!*

    Miko instantly used Dragonite mode.

    ¡°Wait. Isn¡¯t this a bit much?¡±

    Asked Hina.

    ¡°Nope. The current Kristen is enough for Miko to fight seriously. Not only that, his strength is growing by the minute.¡±

    Said Leon.

    ¡°Miko will soon realize that killing Kristen was the biggest mistake he¡¯s ever made.¡±

    Miko rushed forward with heavy steps ripping open the earth.

    He appeared in front of Kristen and swung his thick leg.

    *BOOM!*

    Kristen used his arm and blocked. However that arm was instantly broken and had bones sticking out.

    Kristen was blown to the side and had hard time stopping himself.

    Miko cut the distance between them and grabbed Kristen by the head.

    *BOOM!*

    He slammed Kristen¡¯s face on his knee and burst it open.

    He then used his own head and headbutt him.

    Miko then spun around and broke Kristen¡¯s neck with a kick.

    Kristen body bounced like a ball as Miko ran and caught up with him.

    He jumped and stomped Kristen into the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    The entire area shook as the ground burst up.

    Miko then used his foot to lift him up like a ball.

    He then pulled his arm back and thrust his fist forward.

    *BOOM!*

    Kristen was sent flying several kilometers away with his body breaking through several boulders and trees.

    ¡°Kristen?! Let go, Leon!¡±

    Sasha roared.

    However she couldn''t move when Leon exerted all of his strength to hold her back.

    ¡°Sasha, let them fight. They won¡¯t be satisfied unless they do.¡±

    ¡°Fight? They¡¯re trying to kill each other! What part of that is fighting?!¡±

    Sasha roared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t kill each other. Not because they don¡¯t want to, but they just don¡¯t have what it takes to do it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Leon pointed at Miko.

    There she saw Miko looking at his fist with surprise.

    It was broken and had bones sticking out of it.

    She then saw Kristen walking unsteadily towards Miko.

    The crimson aura around him grew.

    There were tribal marks appearing on his body.

    He took a step forward and popped in front of Miko.

    *BOOM!*

    He lifted Miko off he ground with a punch to the stomach.

    Miko kneed him in the face, but he caught it.

    The crimson aura surrounding  him turned into countless fists that started to rain down on Miko¡¯s body.

    Miko used his harden hair to block it, however Kristen suddenly gripped the hair and used it to slam Miko on the ground.

    He stood over him and Miko watched as crimson light gathered in his mouth.

    *BOOM!*

    A crimson beam fired from Kristen mouth and hit Miko point blank.

    Miko was left in a crater with his body covered in blood.

    Kristen jumped and slashed his claws down.

    *BOOM!*

    Miko was slashed and four long cuts appeared over his torso.

    Kristen then aimed a stomp towards Miko¡¯s head.

    ¡°You know, for a brat you sure are getting cocky.¡±

    Miko grabbed Kristen feet and slammed him on the ground.

    He then got up and gestured Kristen to stand up.

    Kristen sprung up but got kicked in the face immediately after.

    Miko then hit him with a clean right hook and then with an uppercut.

    Kristen stumble back and spat out a broken tooth.

    He got angry and rushed towards Miko with a punch.

    Miko dodged it with ease with a side step and kneed him in the stomach.

    Kristen bent over in pain. Miko hit with another uppercut to straighten his body.

    He then slapped him on both cheeks, and headbutt him.

    Miko then grabbed his face and knee in the face again and threw to the side like garbage.

    Kristen tried struggling to his feet but Miko kicked him the face while he was on all fours.

    Kristen tumbled over and Miko stomped on his head.

    With cold eyes Miko started stomping on his brother¡¯s head multiple times until Kristen couldn¡¯t move.

    After that he grabbed and threw him into a tree.

    Miko then started gathering Qi in his palm again to finish Kristen off.

    However, Tessa who couldn¡¯t watch any more blocked his path.

    ¡°Tessa move. Otherwise, you might die.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t let you kill our brother!¡±

    Miko clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I missed the opening.¡±

    He said as he watched Kristen¡¯s entire body covered in crimson tribal markings. His hair grew longer and his fangs and claws grew sharper.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    Miko threw Tessa out of the way.

    *BOOM!*

    A beam of light then pierced through his stomach.

    Kristen got up shortly after.

    ¡°I see. I made a mistake.¡±

    Miko said as he deactivated Dragonite while holding the wound on his stomach.

    ¡°You¡¯re not just a vessel of beleth. You¡¯re the perfect vessel that he spent countless years to create.¡±

    ¡°Correct. As a prize I¡¯ll devour the Beleth in your soul and a complete my transformation into the new Beleth.¡±

    Kristen said as he stretched out his hand towards Miko.

    Miko smiled devilishly.

    ¡°You just read my mind. But let me show you the huge difference between us first."

    Crimson aura devoured him as he activated Sin King.

    ¡°Come, insect! I¡¯ll devour your soul and sentence you to eternal damnation!¡±

 Demon Brothers

    With his new found strength, the current Kristen was becoming a threat to Miko. Because of this he didn¡¯t hesitate to unleash Sin King.

    It was Beleth against Beleth, demon against demon, brother against brother.

    Crimson aura danced around the two as they slowly walked towards each other.

    As the distance shorten the pace they walked increased.

    They started to dash when they were meters away from each other.

    Miko create crimson flames in his hands, while crimson lightning danced in Kristen¡¯s.

    The two stopped in front of each other and threw a punch.

    *BOOM!*

    Their fists hit their respective opponent¡¯s face and caused lightning and fire to dance around them.

    Miko cloaked his other hand in crimson flames and Kristen did the same with lightning.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The two then started to punch each other in the face without showing any intention of wasting their energy on defense.

    *BOOM!*

    Miko¡¯s fist forced Kristen¡¯s head back, while Kristen¡¯s palm strike shook his brain.

    The two stepped back and then stepped forward while swinging their fists with everything they had.

    *BOOM!*

    Lightning and fire clashed as the two fists collided.

    They were both blown back by the force it produced.

    Miko looked up and saw Kristen clad in crimson lightning stabbing towards his throat with his claws.

    Miko ducked under it and created a fireball in his hand and slammed it against Kristen¡¯s chest.

    *BOOM!*

    The fireball exploded and blew Kristen away.

    Miko chased after him as he created a crimson lance in his hand.

    He jumped and thrust the lance through his brother¡¯s chest.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However a spike shot out of Kristen¡¯s mouth and stabbed him in the throat.

    Miko held his throat as he started to suffocate. He quickly focused all of his energy on healing his wound.

    However that made him wide open.

    Kristen slammed his palm on Miko¡¯s torso and sent him flying back.

    Miko then noticed a crimson crest appeared on him.

    ¡°Go to hell! Crimson Explosion!¡±

    Kristen shouted while clenching his fist.

    The crest lit up and then exploded.

    *BOOM!*

    A huge explosion occurred in the sky and Miko was seen falling out the sky with smoking coming from his body.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet!¡±

    Kristen spurted his demon wings and flew towards Miko.

    He forced Miko¡¯s head to face towards the ground while he locked his legs around his neck and held miko''s legs tight.

    ¡°Drop Into Hell!¡±

    Kristen used his aura to increase the momentum of him and Miko, and made Miko land head first into the earth.

    *BOOM!*

    The earth cracked open and so did Miko¡¯s skull.

    Miko was buried underground from the torso up. Only his waist and legs stuck out.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Sasha couldn¡¯t take it any more and grabbed Leon by the face and slammed him into the ground.

    She the ran over towards where Kristen was standing.

    ¡°Kristen, you two stop this meaningless fight!¡±

    She said as she gripped his bloodstained shoulders.

    ¡°Mother, move out of the way.¡±

    ¡°I will not!¡±

    ¡°I said move! He¡¯s coming!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The moment he said that the area Miko was buried in suddenly started to crack open.

    Crimson light was seen coming from underground as the cracks widen.

    *BOOM!*

    The ground then exploded and caused a lot of dust to form.

    Sasha turned around and saw a pair of crimson eyes shining in the dust.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    When the dust faded Miko¡¯s was shown with his entire upper body stained in blood.

    Blood was even still flowing down his face as he glared at Kristen. His hair that had grown because of the after effects of Dragonite, was messy and covered most of his face.

    His clothes were torn and his body was overflowing with killing intent.

    ¡°Y-You!¡±

    His voice was hoarse and terrifying.

    ¡°YOU FUCKING BRAT!¡±

    ¡°Mother, move!¡±

    Kristen desperately pushed Sasha out of the way, but he immediately found his face being grasped by a demonic hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fucking kill you!¡±

    Miko slammed Kristen''s head into the ground and started to drag it while he ran.

    Kristen¡¯s head started to tear up the ground like a hoe.

    He grabbed Miko¡¯s wrist and crushed it and broke himself free.

    He stood up but was greeted with a slash across the face.

    ¡°Guaaah?!¡±

    Kristen screamed as he held his face.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Miko mercilessly smashed his face in with a fist and blew him back.

    Miko then jumped and stomped him into the ground.

    He then lifted Kristen and started to slam him on the ground like his was a hammer.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die! Die!¡±

    Miko screamed at the top of his lungs as he slammed his brother on the ground.

    ¡°Shit! He lost control!¡±

    Sora saw that Miko had lost all reason in his anger and rushed to stop him.

    Sora popped beside Miko and was about to attack him, but before he could he was sent flying with a backhand from Miko.

    When they saw that the others started to rush towards Miko as well.

    ¡°Fuck off!!!¡±

    Miko roared and a crimson beam shot out of his mouth and attacked them.

    That¡¯s when he felt like he was being rooted to the ground by a heavy pressure.

    ¡°Now everyone restrain him!¡±

    Bloom shouted.

    Ace and Hina grabbed onto Miko and freed Kristen from his grasp.

    ¡°We did-¡±

    Before Ace could finish his sentence he was hit in the face by an elbow from Miko.

    Miko then grabbed him and threw him into the distance.

    He then grabbed Hina by her arm and threw her into Bloom who was floating above him.

    ¡°Calm down, you idiot!¡±

    Luka activated her Elemental Dragonite and sealed Miko in a mountain of ice.

    Even Miko couldn''t break free immediately.

    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s really out of control.¡±

    Leon walked up and said while brushing the dust off him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if it isn¡¯t your business!¡±

    Sasha shouted.

    ¡°Because of you holding me back our sons almost killed each other!¡±

    Leon smiled in response towards Sasha¡¯s angry expression.

    ¡°What else you want me to do? If they didn¡¯t fight now they would in the future. By then they would be far stronger and even more cold hearted, thus increasing the chances of killing each other. If so, there will come a point when no one can stop them because they¡¯ve grown too strong. It¡¯s better for them to release their frustrations when they¡¯re weak. Besides they¡¯re brothers. Brothers fight.¡±

    He argued.

    ¡°You! Don¡¯t you feel anything in your heart for your kids safety any more?¡±

    Leon didn¡¯t answer and only smiled.

    ¡°Rather than criticize me, you better stop him if you want to end this fight.¡±

    He pointed behind him.

    There Sasha saw Kristen slowly got to his feet.

    ¡°Kris-?!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t finish calling his name because she was shocked when she saw his face.

    Every part of him was covered with burning tribal marks.

    There were no iris or cornea present in his eyes, she only saw red. His entire eyes were red and bleeding.

    His crimson hair grew wilder by the second.

    He look nothing less than a savage.

    ¡°Shit! He lost control too!¡±

    At that moment Kristen disappeared from where he was.

    *BOOM!*

    The ice mountain that trapped Miko suddenly shattered.

    Kristen had used his fist to shatter it and pounce on Miko.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Luka shouted.

    Miko roared and kicked at Kristen.

    Kristen didn¡¯t dodged and bit into Miko¡¯s leg.

    He jumped forward with a spin while grabbing to Miko¡¯s legs. The two spun like a bullet while using their claws to tear each other apart.

    *BOOM!*

    They crashed into the ground and continued to claw away at each other¡¯s flesh.

    Miko suddenly kicked Kristen off him and charged towards him.

    However he was grab by Kaido from behind.

    He started to struggle wildly in Kaido¡¯s arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±

    Kaido immediately activated both regalia in him and entered his Golden Kaido state.

    When he did this he completely suppressed Miko.

    Kristen saw his chance to attack and rushed forward like a beast.

    ¡°Ecliptic Prison!¡±

    However he suddenly found himself trapped inside a gray orb.

    Jin who was in his Eclipse Form floated behind him.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going anywhere either.¡±

    Kristen roared and started to beat his fists on the inside of the orbs, but no matter how much he pounded he couldn¡¯t break free.

    Both brothers were completely suppressed.

    ¡°Thanks, boys. I don¡¯t think I can stop them without hurting them. You saved me.¡±

    Said Sasha.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We can¡¯t allow Miko to make another mistake like he did in the past.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°This is the least we can do.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Man, those two were becoming a real headache.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hope to stop them without killing them, like you two.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Miko suddenly roared.

    *BOOM!*

    Kristen started to pound on the walls in the orb in an even wilder fashion.

    ¡°They¡¯re really struggling.¡±

    Kaido said as he held Miko tightly to restrain him.

    ¡°If I were you two, I would let them go.¡±

    Leon walked up to Tessa and pulled her close to him as if to hide her.

    His expression was serious.

    ¡°They¡¯re about to grew even wilder. You might die if you don¡¯t release them.¡±

    Before everyone could ask what he meant the demonic aura coming from Miko suddenly exploded.

    *BOOM!*

    Crimson runes started to spread to his left arm.

    ¡°Let go now! Miko just sacrificed his other arm to Beleth for more power!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Kaido¡¯s arms suddenly burst apart.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Miko then spun around and kicked him in the chest.

    *BOOM!*

    Kaido was blown away with his blood spraying out of his chest.

    *BOOM!*

    As if to respond to his brother, Kristen became even more wild as more crimson aura exploded from his body.

    A pair of black horns appear on his head.

    *BOOM!*

    With one punch he shattered the orb that was trapping him.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Before anyone could react the two charged towards each other again.

    *BOOM!*

    Their fists rained down on each other without mercy.

    Their blood sprayed and stained their enemy and themselves.

    They sunk their fangs into each other¡¯s flesh while continuing to destroy each other.

    Miko grabbed his brother¡¯s throat and squeezed it with all of his might. His claws cut into Kristen¡¯s neck.

    Kristen started roaring out in pain while ripping up Miko¡¯s flesh in frenzy.

    *BOOM!*

    Kristen swung his knee and hit Miko in the side of the head.

    He then slashed Miko across the eyes and temporarily blinded him.

    He then lodge his hand into Miko¡¯s chest and gripped his heart.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Sasha saw that and rushed towards them again.

    However, before she reached there she saw Kristen¡¯s arm being severed by regis who appeared in Miko¡¯s hand.

    Miko didn¡¯t hesitate and lodged the sword into Kristen¡¯s stomach.

    He then twisted it and slashed it upward, thus splitting open his stomach.

    Kristen fell on his knees while crying out in pain.

    Miko approached him and lifted the sword over his head.

    He then swung it down.

    ¡°STOP!¡±

    Sasha appeared in front of Kristen and shielded him with her body.

    Because she did it in a rush she didn¡¯t have time to prepare her defense but instead focused all of her energy into healing Kristen¡¯s wounds.

    If this strike hit her as defenseless as she was, it would cause a fatal wound.

    However, the current Miko couldn¡¯t even process that and didn¡¯t alter where his sword was heading.

    He continued to slashed down towards his mother.

    However it didn¡¯t hit.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? A child trying to cut down his mother?¡±

    Miko¡¯s sword clashed against a finger and came to a complete halt.

    Someone had appeared between Miko and Sasha.

    ¡°You should learn how to properly discipline your children, Sasha.¡±

    The person said as they slapped the sword out of Miko¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Return To Your Sense!¡±

    When Miko heard this his body swayed and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Huh? Looks like I used too much power when I used Rule. I accidentally knocked him out.¡±

    Said the person.

    He said as he turned to face Sasha who had a pale face.

    ¡°Sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°B-Big Brother¡­.Rihan.¡±

    She said with a slightly frightened tone.

    Rihan smiled when he saw Sasha¡¯s scared expression.

    ¡°Yo, little sister. I¡¯m back.¡±

 The Man Revered As A Devil

    Rihan stood in front of Sasha with the unconscious Miko behind him.

    Seeing her brother after so many decades didn¡¯t make Sasha happy at all. It just made her frightened.

    Don¡¯t get it wrong. It¡¯s not that Sasha hate her brother, in fact she loves him. However, she is also afraid of him.

    The reason being something she witnessed when she was young.

    There was a time when Momo and Sasha¡¯s lives were targeted by an elder that was loyal to Krow.

    No, loyal was an understatement. He was a fanatic.

    He greatly believe that no one was more worthy for the throne than Krow because he was Augustus last living son.

    He was eager for Krow to take the throne, that he acted reckless sometimes.

    One day he crossed the line and kidnapped Momo and Sasha and demanded that Krow receives the throne as ransom.

    This naturally angered Nero and Nova.

    It angered them to the point they committed a taboo.

    They gave Rihan all authority over the case.

    The result?

    Total hell.

    Rihan didn¡¯t negotiate with the elder at all. In fact he never spoke to him.

    He just sent him a crate as a present.

    When the elder opened the crate he was shocked to see the heads of over 50 of his acquaintances.

    He was never close to any of them but it still shook him.

    Little that he knew was that this was just a warning.

    Everyday for a week the elder would receive a similar crate, however the people the heads belong were more important to him with every crate.

    The first crate had people he just saw around.

    The second crate had people he occasionally spoke with, like greeting each other.

    The third crate had people he saw on a daily basis and considered less than a friend but more than an acquaintance.

    The forth crate had friends he hadn''t seen in a long time. Some even living on a different continent.

    The fifth crate had his friends that he worked and smiled with everyday.

    The six crate had his best friends and distant relatives.

    By the time the elder received this crate his mind was already under great stress.

    He began to wonder just whose head would he receive next.

    His wife? His kids? His siblings? His parents?

    Just the terror and suspense nearly crippled him.

    On the seventh day the elder received a crate like usually.

    At this time he couldn¡¯t even guess whose head would be in it.

    He had already gathered the people most important to him and had them under protection so Rihan shouldn¡¯t have been able to fill the crate.

    Even so, the elder got a crate.

    In the end he was too curious and had to check who it was.

    When he opened the crater he was shocked.

    What was inside the crater was a picture of his own head.

    Before he could understand what that meant, Rihan appeared behind him and beheaded him.

    Rihan didn¡¯t stop there.

    He gathered everyone the elder was trying to protect and beheaded them.

    After everyone was dead, he packed all the heads in the final crate with the elder¡¯s head at the top.

    Rihan then sent this crate to Krow as warning, ordering him to keep his dogs on a leash.

    This naturally angered Krow, but Rihan didn¡¯t care. Unlike his father he didn¡¯t care about pretense and didn¡¯t mind going to war with Krow and his backers.

    Sasha naturally witnessed every crate Rihan sent to the elder and the deaths of the elder and his family.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    This was the first time she came in contact with death and it terrified her.

    Because of this it always took her a while to adjust around her brother when he suddenly appears.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    After staring at Rihan¡¯s smiling face she finally calmed down.

    ¡°Hello, brother. Thank you for stopping my son.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°So this one really is the infamous Heaven Demon King?¡±

    Rihan said as he picked up Miko off the ground by one hand.

    ¡°Is that one your son too?¡±

    He pointed behind Sasha.

    ¡°Ah, Kristen!¡±

    She turned around and started to attend to his wound.

    By this time Kristen had already regained his calm.

    This wasn¡¯t because Sasha shield him, it was because Rihan appeared.

    ¡®W-What the hell? Just what the hell is standing in front of me?¡¯

    He thought to himself while looking at Rihan.

    He could feel his demon blood quiver as he stared at him. Just being around him made him feel fear right down to his bones.

    Rihan saw the fear on his face and smirked.

    That smirk was enough make Kristen want to run for the hills.

    ¡°Well, shit¡­.The devil is here.¡±

    Leon said as he slowly started to back away.

    ¡°That can¡¯t do, Leon.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Leon froze when he heard a familiar voice behind him.

    He quickly turned around and saw Aeon¡¯s smiling face.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just run away from my father like that.¡±

    ¡°The fuck?! Where did he come from?!¡±

    Sora shouted when he saw Aeon.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    Bloom asked.

    ¡°Aeon Dragna is the name.¡±

    ¡°Kyaa?!¡±

    Bloom screamed when Aeon suddenly popped in front of her and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°How you do? I¡¯m miko¡¯s older cousin. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Bloom Newgate.¡±

    ¡°How do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°I have my sources.¡±

    Aeon said with his usually smile.

    ¡°As you can see, he¡¯s creepy.¡±

    Said Hina. Luka nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Aeon, you bastard!¡±

    Ace saw Aeon and approached him.

    ¡°Where have you¡¯ve been? You were suppose to help me master Boost Player.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I had to go pick my father up.¡±

    Aeon gestured at Rihan.

    ¡°Father? You mean that¡¯s the infamous Devil¡¯s Joker?¡±

    Ace looked at Rihan as well.

    Rihan sensed his gaze and looked towards him.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When Rihan saw Ace his eyes showed hints of surprised but he instantly suppressed it.

    ¡®That Aeon, he didn¡¯t mention anything about this kid. Well, he probably doesn¡¯t know.¡¯

    Rihan smiled at Ace.

    ¡®While it would be ideal for me to kill him here, but he¡¯s originally not my problem so I don¡¯t feel motivated.¡¯

    After thinking that Rihan set his eyes on Leon.

    ¡°Yo, Leon. You wouldn''t be thinking of running away after seeing me?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I would never. You¡¯re the one who took me in when my clan disowned me and raised me. You¡¯re like a father to me. No, in fact you were my adoptive father I guess.¡±

    Luka and the others were shocked to hear this. They never thought that Sasha¡¯s brother was Leon¡¯s adoptive father.

    This was big news.

    ¡°And to repay me you tried to run off with my little sister.¡±

    Rihan showed a weird smile.

    ¡°You sure have an unique way of showing your gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­.¡±

    Leon laughed nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m joking. I don¡¯t hold a grudge with you or anything.¡±

    Rihan said.

    ¡°If I did I wouldn¡¯t have stopped my father from killing you back then. I also wouldn¡¯t have instructed Aeon to help you two escape the branch. Oh, just so you know, I¡¯m the one who prevented the old man and my brother from killing you when you escaped.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for that, Father!¡±

    Leon immediately shouted with a bow.

    It was the first time Tessa has ever seen her father act so obedient in front of someone. Not even Nero made him act like this.

    That said something about how Leon placed Rihan in his heart.

    ¡°Brother, stop teasing my husband and help me heal my sons!¡±

    Sasha shouted.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Rihan said while throwing Miko towards Aeon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that.¡±

    At that moment, Tia appeared out of nowhere and caught Miko.

    ¡°Seriously, I didn¡¯t interfere because I wanted you to pick which path you wish to walk, but you still ended up like this.¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°Are you growing at all?¡±

    ¡°Shut it.¡±

    Miko opened his eyes and said weakly.

    At that time Rihan stood in front of Kristen who had his stomach sliced open.

    ¡°You two really went all out. Reminds me of when me and my brothers fought each other.¡±

    He snapped his fingers.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kristen suddenly found himself without a single scratch on his body.

    ¡°I rewound the time on your body to bring it back to prefect condition. I¡¯m not as good at it as Gian but you should be fine. Ah, also I reverted your demonification a little bit. You¡¯re already a demon but I can¡¯t have you becoming Beleth with your current immaturity. It would cause me problems.¡±

    It was only then that Kristen realized that his horns were gone. But he was afraid of Rihan so he didn¡¯t complain.

    ¡°Seriously, I just got here and is already cleaning up people¡¯s mess.¡±

    Rihan sighed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your job, Great-Grandmother?¡±

    He said as he looked at Tiamat.

    Tiamat heard what he said and looked at him.

    ¡°This is the first we¡¯re meeting.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not a Tyrant so I wasn¡¯t able to travel to the Summit Of The Gods.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­.¡±

    Tia smiled at him and turned back to Miko.

    ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡±

    ¡°Tiamat! Why are you asking him that?!¡±

    Sasha roared.

    She walked up and grabbed Miko out of Tia¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Listen here, Miko! I will not allow the two of you to fight any longer! If you¡¯re going to do it, then do it over my dead body!¡±

    Sasha was serious. If Miko and Kristen started to fight again she would stop them even if she died in the process.

    Miko knew this and could only nodded.

    ¡°Fine. As long as he doesn¡¯t push it, then I¡¯ll let it go.¡±

    Miko said as he freed himself from Sasha¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll kill you eventually.¡±

    Kristen said under his breath.

    To ensure Sasha¡¯s safety he needed to kill his brother and had already made up his mind to do so.

    ¡°Umm¡­..Sorry to interrupt.¡±

    Kaido walked up to Miko missing both arms.

    ¡°Can someone do something about my arms? It¡¯s inconvenient not having them.¡±

    He said calmly.

    ¡°Ah, let me.¡±

    Aeon appeared and rubbed his hands on Kaido¡¯s arm stumps.

    A clock appeared with its hands spinning.

    Kaido¡¯s arms then materialized out of a light.

    ¡°I did the same thing my father did, but I¡¯m not that skilled to do it in an instant.¡±

    Aeon said.

    ¡°Having someone as powerful as you on Miko¡¯s side is reassuring.¡±

    When Miko heard that he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®This bastard¡­..was he perhaps in Grim City? Or did he have someone inside keeping him informed?¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°Yo, so you¡¯re Miko.¡±

    Rihan approached Miko.

    Rihan scanned Miko with his eyes.

    ¡®Not bad. He¡¯s brimming with talent and potential.¡¯

    He smiled.

    ¡®This generation should be really fun.¡¯

    ¡°Hey. Why are you laughing with yourself?¡±

    Miko said while looking Rihan straight in the eye.

    Rihan stared back into his.

    ¡°Ah, nothing. Just thinking that this generation will be fun to watch.¡±

    He answers truthfully.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko smiled a devious smile.

    ¡°Trust me you¡¯ve seen nothing yet.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I look forward to the future.¡±

    Rihan replied with his own smile.

    And then-

    ¡®This bastard is dangerous.¡¯

    The two thought simultaneously.

 Rihans Intentions

    After the battle between Miko and Kristen was brought to an end, Sasha forced the two of them talk it out in a room together.

    Of course to make sure that they really came to an understanding and don¡¯t provoke each other she was present.

    Not only her, everyone who could help restrain the two were there as well.

    They were being watched from every angle of the room, with everyone ready to stop them if necessary.

    Rihan watched this all with an amused expression.

    ¡°So? Will you two please explain to me what caused the two of you to become so heated?¡±

    Sasha asked while looking at both their expressions.

    ¡°Ask your son. He¡¯s the one who attacked me.¡±

    Miko said with a frown.

    ¡°Heh. I attacked you because you are a threat to everyone.¡±

    Said Kristen.

    ¡°Says the guy who almost killed his sister.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from someone who tried to cut through our mother just to get to me.¡±

    The two bickered back and forth.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t getting us anywhere.¡±

    Sasha said with a sigh.

    She then looked at Kristen.

    ¡°Why did you attack your brother? Answer me truthfully.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    He then looked at Mayumi.

    ¡°Mother, do you know what kind of abilities that this woman possess?¡±

    Sasha looked at Mayumi.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, she can predict the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Rihan looked at Mayumi with interest when he heard that.

    Mayumi stepped back when she sensed his gaze.

    Kristen nodded.

    ¡°Then, did you know that she prophesied that Miko will die in the next few years?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Kristen words shocked everyone beside Miko.

    Bloom and Mayumi immediately knew that Kristen overheard their conversation.

    ¡°Wait! Is that true, Miko?!¡±

    Sasha asked in shock.

    Miko didnt say anything and only looked like what they were talking about had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Sasha shouted.

    ¡°Calm down will ya? I won¡¯t die because of something like fate. I know what I¡¯m suppose to look out for, so I¡¯ll naturally create countermeasures for it.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°More importantly, I now know why you aimed to kill me.¡±

    Miko looked Kristen in the eye.

    ¡°You believe that I¡¯m going to kill our mother, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°The prophecy states that you¡¯ll become a monster and lose the one you love the most. You expect me to believe that doesn¡¯t mean killing our mother?¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Miko suddenly started laughing.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?!¡±

    Kristen got angry when he saw that.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. It¡¯s just that this thing all started because of a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Miko stood up.

    ¡°After turning into a monster never before seen, you will lose everything and suffer unimaginable pain. Starting with the one you love the most. That¡¯s the prophecy I received from you right, Mayumi?¡±

    Miko looked at Mayumi with a sharp gaze. He had left out a part of the prophecy, and she immediately knew why.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    She answered.

    ¡°Did it state anything about me killing anyone?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°No, it didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°See? You just jumped to conclusions. Besides, let¡¯s say that I do kill the one I love the most, that isn¡¯t necessarily Sasha you know?¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡±

    Kristen asked.

    ¡°Who else? I¡¯m a Proxy remember?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the one you love the most is Tiamat?¡±

    ¡°Bingo. It¡¯s natural for a proxy to love their Parent God over everything else? Right?¡±

    Miko said while looking at Luka.

    She nodded.

    She knew what Miko was doing and played along.

    ¡°What he says is the truth.¡±

    Rihan suddenly said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met countless proxies and they''ve always put their Parent God over everything else.¡±

    When Kristen heard Rihan¡¯s voice he felt a weird feeling brewing inside him.

    ¡°See? This was just a misunderstanding. Sasha is in no danger whatsoever.¡±

    Miko added.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Kristen looked at him for a while.

    From what he could tell Miko wasn¡¯t lying when he said that Tiamat was the one he loved the most. If that was the case, then there was no immediate need to kill him.

    Rihan saw Kristen in deep thought and smiled.

    This smile didn¡¯t escape Miko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®This bastard is using Enchantment on him? Or is his using his speech to implant a subliminal message?¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡®Well, whatever. As long as it change this brat¡¯s mindset on killing me it doesn¡¯t matter¡­..Although, I¡¯ll ask Grams to check if Rihan planted any command in his head just to be safe.¡¯

    ¡°Kristen, there¡¯s no need to fight but let¡¯s do this. If you believe I¡¯m threatening our mother in any way I¡¯ll give you permission to kill me.¡±

    Sasha wanted to object, but she didn¡¯t after realizing this could put an end to the two¡¯s feud.

    ¡°¡­.I¡¯ll take you up on that offer.¡±

    Kristen said after a while.

    ¡°Great. Then until that time comes you two should make up. Brothers really shouldn¡¯t fight after all.¡±

    Rihan stood up with an innocent smile on his face he clapped happily.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    After Kristen and Miko agreed to squash their feud, Rihan left the room with Aeon and Leon behind him.

    ¡°Father, you used Enchanted Speech to manipulate my son right?¡±

    Leon asked.

    ¡°You sound upset. It was the quickest way to put an end to this nonsense.¡±

    Rihan replied.

    ¡°I find it hard to believe someone who loves mayhem like you played peacemaker without a reason.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    ¡°I have my reasons of course. I can¡¯t have the two Beleth candidates kill each other. That would put a damp in my plans. To make the world a fun and dangerous place those two are necessary.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Said Leon.

    ¡°Oh? I thought you would get angry. This is a letdown.¡±

    ¡°What can I say? I know I¡¯m suppose to want to stop you, but I just don¡¯t feel that motivated. Must be my demon self wanting to see blood.¡±

    ¡°Not all demons are evil you know? It¡¯s just your true nature. Might be my influence though.¡±

    Said Rihan.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Said Leon.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now? Miko definitely realized what you did, he¡¯s not one who can be easily manipulated.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    ¡°I can tell. That¡¯s why I have no intention of manipulating him. I¡¯ll leave him be. He¡¯s the type to cause mayhem on his own anyway.¡±

    ¡°And Kristen?¡±

    Leon asked.

    ¡°Well, just like his father and brother he¡¯s overflowing with potential. It would be great if he join us in the future. Especially now that he¡¯s a demon.¡±

    Rihan said.

    ¡°Speaking about the future¡­.¡±

    He looked at Aeon.

    ¡°That Ace boy, is he your trump card against me?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you mean.¡±

    Aeon answered without a change in expression.

    Rihan didn¡¯t mind and spoke.

    ¡°At first I thought that it was just coincidence and you wouldn¡¯t know about us, but when I remember that you¡¯re my son it made sense that you would find out on your own.¡±

    He placed his hand on top of Aeon¡¯s head.

    ¡°But sorry to disappoint you, although we took the job I wasn¡¯t the one who eradicated the Gamestar Clan."

    Aeon swat his hand off his head.

    Rihan didn¡¯t mind and laughed.

    ¡°It was a good try though. You couldn¡¯t kill me yourself and tried to create a weapon that could. But I¡¯m sorry to say, that boy isn¡¯t enough to destroy us.¡±

    A teasing smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Just accept it already, you were born to kill me just like how I was born to kill my father. It¡¯s an endless cycle.¡±

    Aeon clicked his tongue in irritation.

    That only made Rihan laughed harder.

    ¡°Um¡­.Father Rihan.¡±

    Leon hesitantly spoke up.

    ¡°Just what are you two talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I guess you wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    Rihan replied.

    ¡°Well, its fine. You are my other son after all.¡±

    A devious smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Say, have you ever heard about the Juggernauts (Trumps)?¡±

    At the edge of the Silver Continent.

    Alec Dragna sat on a cliff that overlooked the sea.

    He was eating food from a fast food restaurant while having a bottle of champagne beside him.

    It was hard to tell if he was trying to be cheap or luxurious.

    He hummed a song while watching the sea.

    ¡°Oh? They¡¯re here.¡±

    As he said that, he saw giant ripples forming in the ocean.

    *Boom!*

    That¡¯s when he saw a gigantic sea serpent coming out of the sea.

    It released an agonizing screech as it emerge from the water.

    Alec could see giant cuts on its body.

    He then saw someone shot out of the water and right at the monster.

    It was a beautiful woman with hair that matched the color of the sea.

    She held a weirdly shaped sword in her hand.

    She swung to the right and cut off the monster head.

    *Boom!*

    The monster¡¯s body crashed into the sea as he died. The woman landed on the body and swung her sword to side to flash off blood on the blade.

    She then sheathed the sword with a deadpan expression.

    She then started to walk on the water and headed towards where Alec was.

    ¡°Brutal as always, Sister.¡±

    Alec said although he was miles away from her.

    ¡°Hmph. That monster didn¡¯t know it¡¯s place in the world so I had to remind it.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    ¡°It was probably just playing with you guys.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The moment Alec said that, something gigantic emerged behind Kirika.

    It was metallic and shaped like a dragon. It was so big that it looked like it could easily cover a mountain.

    ¡°With our base looking like that it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to think that it was one of its cousins or something.¡±

    Said Alec as he looked at the gigantic robot dragon.

    ¡°Shut it. Are you coming or not?¡±

    Said Kirika.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the first time in several millennia since the Tertitus Branch returned to the Silver Continent. I must join the fun.¡±

 Returning To The Primus World

    The next day after Miko and Kristen fought, Miko with his old and new generals, except Sasha, Momo, and Leon, were touring the city. Sapphire, Nana, and Hana was there as well.

    ¡°Don, did you already send back Sola and Yota?¡±

    Edward asked.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I need them to go back and convince their respective countries to side with me for what¡¯s to come.¡±

    The night before Miko called for Yota and Sola.

    He ordered them to return to their countries and use their positions as prince and princess to persuade their countries that forming an alliance with the Dragna Kingdom was ideal.

    If an alliance was too much, Miko ordered them to persuade them to not take an aggressive stance against the kingdom.

    The reason for this wasn¡¯t because Miko feared their countries, he just wanted to save as much resources as possible. However, if their countries insist on becoming his enemies then he¡¯ll add them to the list of countries to devour.

    Miko was also prepared to become Yota and Sola¡¯s enemy if he must.

    Although they both were under a Soul Promise to be forever loyal to him, there were ways to go against that.

    For example, what if someone hypnotize them? Then it wouldn''t be by their will that made them go against him. If that happened then the Soul Promise wouldn¡¯t take affect and they¡¯ll keep their souls.

    Because of this possibility Miko had prepared for the worst.

    ¡°I see. Then I guess we won¡¯t see them for a while.¡±

    Said Edward.

    ¡°What? Feeling lonely?¡±

    ¡°I wanted them to assist me in running the underworld here. They were core members like me so we worked together a lot.¡±

    Miko wrapped his arm around Edward¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so glum. They¡¯ll be back. You have the rest of Exsul helping you so you¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°You two sure are close.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Well, Edward was my first comrade in the city after all.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what about me?¡±

    Said Bloom.

    ¡°The last time I checked we fought the first time we met, and you tried to use me after that.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°I started trusting Edward before I trusted you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Bloom didn¡¯t say anything and seemed to be pouting.

    Miko laughed when he saw that.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. This is the academy you ordered to be built.¡±

    Said Hina.

    She pointed at a luxurious looking building in front of them. It was huge and was painted azure and gold.

    ¡°Nammu Academy Of Magic And Warfare?¡±

    Sapphire read the school¡¯s nameplate.

    ¡°Nammu is Tia¡¯s other persona. She doesn¡¯t use it that often because they''re basically the same. I decided to name it after her.¡±

    Miko explained.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°Nah. Hina was in charge so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Miko answered.

    Hina blushed slightly when she heard what he said.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Where are the trade schools located?¡±

    ¡°In the Middle Class District just like you ordered.¡±

    Hina answered after a cough.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll being appointing teachers for both school when I¡¯m free. After that I¡¯ll officially open them to the public.¡±

    Miko said to himself.

    ¡°I want to see the casino and the other entertainment facilities in the commercial district¡­.¡±

    Miko turned and looked at Hana.

    ¡°But I think it¡¯s time I fulfill my promise.¡±

    ¡°Then..?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Time to see the old man.¡±

    Miko left the High Class District and returned to the palace with everyone. He even called for the rest of Silver Crow.

    ¡°Is it me, or other than the girls we haven''t really got any story time?¡±

    Reiji asked.

    ¡°Idiot. Stop breaking the 4th wall and be quiet like the side character you are.¡±

    Said Zetsu.

    Miko ignored them and stood in front of the door at the back of the Palace.

    ¡°Ba?mu.¡±

    The moment Miko said that an elegant looking man with azure and gold hair and golden serpentine eyes appeared in front of him.

    This was Ba?mu, the Secundus Branch Guardian Beast.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve returned.¡±

    Said Ba?mu.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Bloom and others from Grim City were confused.

    ¡°Ba?mu was Tiamat¡¯s son and one of her 11 supreme monsters. He calls Miko brother for unknown reasons.¡±

    Sora explained.

    ¡°I want you to allow everyone here permission to enter the Secundus world in the future. This is just a precaution in case I need any of them to enter.¡±

    Said Miko.

    Ba?mu scanned everyone face before nodding.

    ¡°Alright. Gallu.¡±

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    This time it was Gallu who appeared.

    ¡°Is the old man home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s there.¡±

    Miko took a deep breath.

    ¡°What about Momo?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s there too.¡±

    Gallu answered with a smile.

    Miko and her shared a link as Apostles, so she knew what he was feeling.

    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±

    Miko felt the urge to turn around but his sense of responsibility to Kaido and Hana didn¡¯t allow him to.

    ¡°Edward, do you have any pen and paper?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Edward took out a pen and a piece of paper from his pocket.

    ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡±

    He asked as he handed Miko the paper.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to write a will.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze Miko started writing on the paper.

    ¡°Dear, Mother. If you''re reading this that means that I¡¯m dead. Please don¡¯t seek revenge, I brought this upon myself. I leave you my fortune, and my crown. You can divided everything else as you feel fit. Your oldest son, Miko.¡±

    He then handed Gallu the letter.

    ¡°If you will.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    She replied.

    ¡°¡­.Seriously, what kind of monster is his cousin?¡±

    Nico asked.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Miko said as if he was trying to hype himself up.

    An image of a lion-face dragon appeared on the door.

    Miko opened it and the broad and beautiful scenery of the Primus World presented itself to everyone.

    Miko jumped in and started to fly with his wings.

    Everyone followed suit. Anyone who couldn¡¯t fly was given a ride by those who could.

    After a long time of flying the Xia Palace came into Miko¡¯s sight.

    He landed and everyone landed behind him.

    Miko started to walk into the palace after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    The servants lined up and greeted Miko as he walked deeper into the palace.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to meet the Demon Dragon God and the Chaos Emperor, whom shook the world to its core so many times. I¡¯m starting to feel nervous.¡±

    Said Nana.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel nervous. You¡¯ll just feel disappointed when you meet them.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°Those two are the most carefree person you¡¯ll ever meet.¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°In fact it¡¯s better you expect something really weird to happen. It¡¯ll reduce the chances of you getting a heart attack.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°I wonder what surprise we¡¯re going to get today?¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°When you say it like that I just lost all the tension I was feeling.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°It¡¯s better that way.¡±

    Said Luka.

    They soon arrived at the throne room door.

    Miko made a cross across his chest and chanted some mantras before pushing the door open.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    He was immediately rendered speechless the moment he entered.

    Not only him, everyone else was too.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    ¡°Yah!¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    In front of them were a tennis court the size of a football field. On it were Nero and Nova in their underwear playing tennis with a giant ball and tennis rackets.

    No. It wasn¡¯t a ball, it was a giant armadillo . And they weren¡¯t using tennis rackets, they were using a pair of cyclops.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    There was so many things that didn¡¯t make sense no one knew where to start.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Nero jumped into the air and used his cyclops and hit the armadillo to the ground.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Nova wasn¡¯t able to react fast enough and the armadillo past him.

    ¡°Hahahaha! That¡¯s my point!¡±

    Nero laughed and pointed at Nova with the cyclops.

    ¡°You know the deal. Strip or pass over my reward!¡±

    He pointed at a stack of photos that was behind Nova.

    ¡°Those are my latest photos of Sasha, there¡¯s even a photo of her smiling with Momo and Tessa.¡±

    Nova didn¡¯t hesitate to tear of his underwear.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get them over my dead body!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s some nice resolve, my son! But did you forget the rule we made last week? If either of us are unable to even touch the ball with the racket two pieces of clothes are required as punishment

    Nero said.

    ¡°Since you only had one piece of clothing remaining then you must give something else as payment.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°Hand them over, those pictures!¡±

    ¡°D-Damn it!¡±

    Nova looked like he was about to cry tears of blood as he looked at the pictures behind him.

    ¡°Come on. What are you waiting for? Give me my reward!¡±

    Nero started laughing triumphantly.

    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±

    Nova suddenly shouted and grabbed a firm hold of his skin.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±

    He then ripped off the skin on his chest.

    ¡°L-Like I said, over my dead body!¡±

    He threw the skin towards Nero.

    ¡°There¡¯s your damn reward! Take it!¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh! Such resolve! Such compassion!¡±

    Nero suddenly started crying.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it! You¡¯re definitely my son!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone from Grim City who were watching this scene were frozen in place. They couldn¡¯t process what they were seeing.

    ¡°Those two¡­.Are they really Nero and Nova?¡±

    Bloom asked.

    ¡°In the flesh.¡±

    Hina answered.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    Kaido asked.

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    Luka answered.

    ¡°Are they idiots?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Everyone could only watch until the father and son duo finish their intense match of strip tennis.

    It was like this more people came to know the true nature of the Chaos Emperor and the Demon Dragon God.

 Masters Return

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    After the two finally realized that they had visitors, they stopped their game and put on dignified expressions.

    Well, at least they tried to.

    ¡°Miko, I didn¡¯t know that you were back.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a while now.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Let me just ask this, is Grams here?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. Kimiko went back to Niflheim.¡±

    Nero answered while smirking.

    ¡°I see. And this is how you celebrate your new found freedom.¡±

    Just to note the two were completely naked while they spoke with Miko.

    Nova snapped his fingers and clothes appeared on them.

    ¡°Mother will be back in the next few days, so we just wanted to take the chance and do something different.¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°Well, that was truly¡­.different.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°Never mind that.¡±

    The two of them suddenly appeared behind Miko and in front of Bloom and Sapphire respectively.

    ¡°Who are these beautiful ladies that you¡¯ve brought here?¡±

    Asked Nero.

    ¡°You done well, nephew. Really well.¡±

    Nova said while nodding his head.

    ¡°H-Hello, I¡¯m Bloom Newgate.¡±

    Bloom greeted Nero.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.An Infected, huh?¡±

    Nero mumbled while staring at her.

    ¡°They¡¯re all Infecteds, except for him.¡±

    Said Nova as he stared at Kaido.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°After you come in contact with them long enough, you¡¯ll realize that Infecteds gives off an unique aura.¡±

    Nero answered.

    He looked at Kaido.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen someone like you in a while. Are you a Child Of Genesis?¡±

    ¡°You met people like me before?¡±

    Kaido asked with obvious surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met a few. But now that I look at you closer although the feeling you give is similar, you¡¯re not a Child Of Genesis.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a Child Of Genesis, Old man?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°If you continue down this path you¡¯ll come to know what they are.¡±

    Nero answered with a weird smile.

    ¡°What about New Era?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Jin had told him about the offer he received to join a mysterious organization named New Era. He also said that MYTH and another organization called Genesis were apart of it.

    Miko believed that this was an Organization that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡°Oh? You learn about them already?¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°To be honest, not even we know what they are. The only thing we know is that they''re strong.¡±

    ¡°How strong?¡±

    ¡°Strong enough to crush our clan in its entirety.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    This greatly shocked Miko because what Nova said meant that even if the 5 branches of the clan United and people like Nero and Rouge fought, they would still lose against New Era.

    If that was true then this organization was very dangerous.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not worry about them.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°I doubt you came here with these people to visit.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah. I need you fix her eyes for me.¡±

    Miko brought Hana in front of him.

    ¡°Her eyes?¡±

    Hana opened her eyes and showed them to Nero and Nova.

    ¡°She¡¯s blind? I see, it¡¯s her Infected ability.¡±

    Said Nero as he observed her eyes.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Hana has the ability to drive anyone insane or to death when they look in her eyes. Because of this, she mostly stays in a blinded state with her ability deactivated.¡±

    Miko explained.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s like Balor¡¯s eye then. Interesting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but unlike Balor¡¯s eye I want you to cure it and allow her to control it, rather than destroy it like Lugh did. Can you do that?¡±

    Miko asked.

    However Nero shook his head.

    ¡°I can destroy Infected abilities and turn Infecteds into normal people, but I can¡¯t alter it. My Natural Qi type is Demon Qi after all. It¡¯s more destructive in nature and isn¡¯t ideal for these kind of stuff.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you use magic?¡±

    Kaido asked.

    ¡°I could but I doubt it won¡¯t harm that girl.¡±

    He and Hana looked heartbroken when they heard that.

    ¡°Hey, why the long face? I said I couldn¡¯t do it, but that didn¡¯t mean that Junior can¡¯t.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°You can Uncle?¡±

    Nova nodded.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring her here, Hina could¡¯ve done it herself.¡±

    ¡°I could?¡±

    Hina looked confused.

    ¡°Did you forget that you¡¯re a Natural born Chaotic Qi user? The special ability of our Qi is to bend the laws of the world to our whim. Ah, I never actually taught you how to do that did I?¡±

    Nova said as he just remembered.

    ¡°Well, anyway. It basically like this.¡±

    He stretched his hand out and covered Hana¡¯s eyes.

    Miko saw a purple light entering her. This was Chaotic Qi. Miko also sense a bit of Heavenly Qi as well.

    After a minute or so, Nova removed his hand.

    ¡°See? Just like that. Simple right?¡±

    Hana Silver murky eyes had changed to a clearer greenish color.

    ¡°I-I can see? I can see and my powers aren¡¯t activate!¡±

    Hana shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Kaido¡­.¡±

    She looked at Kaido who has been the closest to her and was stuck on his face.

    This was the face she wanted to see the most, and now she could. She stared at him as if she was burning his face into her memory.

    Kaido smiled at her which made her also shed a tear.

    She turned back to nova and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you very much! You changed my life!¡±

    ¡°Ah, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, so your thanks isn¡¯t necessary. However if you want to thank me properly, take this camera and whenever you have the chance, take a picture of Sasha¡¯s sleeping face. She¡¯s has been on her guard against me in the last couple years so I was unable to take one.¡±

    Nova said seriously.

    Hana took the camera and nodded.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡®Note to self, destroy that camera later.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    Hina asked.

    ¡°I rearranged her optical system and tweaked with her brain a bit to give her an easier time controlling her eyes. She should be able to train her ability now and utilize it as she please with a little bit of practice.¡±

    ¡°You expected me to be able to do that?¡±

    ¡°Yea. It¡¯s pretty simple. Even a new born could do it.¡±

    ¡°Like hell they could!¡±

    Hina retorted.

    ¡°Well, at least that solves one problem.¡±

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    Hana stood in front of Miko.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She said with a smile.

    Kaido also thanked Miko.

    ¡°Pops, is it me or did that girl¡¯s smile pierce my heart.¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°I felt it too. For some reason it felt like I was being purified.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°An angel? Is she an angelic being?¡±

    Nova asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think it¡¯s better we avoid that smile in the future. It would be a disaster if our devilish souls actually got purified from seeing it.¡±

    Nero replied and Nova nodded in agreement.

    ¡®These idiots never change¡­.¡¯

    Luka thought to herself while watching the two.

    ¡°Gramps, uncle. Are you two done messing around yet? There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±

    That¡¯s when someone walked into the Throne room.

    She was dressed in a floral one piece, held a pink umbrella, had long azure hair with black endings which was tied into two pig tails, and an extremely cute face.

    It was naturally Momo.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    She looked over at where Nero and Nova was standing and saw Miko with a deadpan expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The two looked at each other in silence for a while.

    And then-

    Miko turned around and ran.

    He ran like the wind.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Momo suddenly created a chain in her hand and threw it at Miko.

    Miko was unable to escape and was easily captured.

    ¡°Help! Help me!¡±

    Miko shouted while Momo dragged him towards her.

    When she had him at her feet Miko looked up and saw a wicked smile on Momo¡¯s face.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah. You got cuter the last time we met.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°My, thank you.¡±

    The two smiled at each other for a while.

    And then-

    *Bam!*

    Momo swung Miko into a wall.

    ¡°Why the hell are you still an A Class?!¡±

    She shouted.

    ¡°Did you just mess around for a year or something?!¡±

    She then looked over at Bloom¡¯s group who had shocked expression on their faces.

    ¡°Why did the number of girls around you increased? Don¡¯t tell me you used the year collecting women?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Look!¡±

    Miko desperately activated his Qigong and showed the three Qi types he possessed.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This naturally shocked Momo.

    Even Nero and Nova where shocked to see Miko displaying three Qi types.

    ¡°You¡¯re using Heavenly Qi? That shouldn¡¯t be possible. You¡¯re a Qi King too?¡±

    Momo said in disbelief.

    ¡°This proves that I wasn¡¯t slacking off.¡±

    Miko said as if pleading his case.

    Momo stared at him for a while and then stooped down and placed her hand in his head.

    She mumbled something under her breath and then some figures started appearing above Miko.

    ¡°Name: Gamiko Dragna Age: 14 Class: A.¡±

    Five categories then appeared under Miko¡¯s Class.

    Magic Ability: S

    Physical Ability: SS

    Martial Ability: SS

    Mental Ability:X

    Will Power: XX

    Momo saw these and frowned.

    ¡°As I thought.¡±

    She stood up.

    ¡°You destroyed the foundation I worked so hard to build for you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Miko looked confused.

    ¡°Did you forget? When you first came here you were stuck at C Class because your stats were all over the place. It¡¯s the same situation again.¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°Back then, I worked so hard to create a plan to fix your foundation and make you a more balance fighter, but¡­.¡±

    She tighten the chains around Miko and slammed him in the ground again.

    ¡°You ruin my efforts and fucked up your foundation the moment you leave my reach! You¡¯re messing with me aren¡¯t you?! You¡¯re really doing this to piss me off aren¡¯t you?!¡±

    She said as she repeatedly stomp on him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not! It was just that I was in a place where having Anti-magic Gear was the norm! I had no choice but to rely on my Qigong!¡±

    ¡°Like I care! Who told you to leave the country without me anyway?! I told you that really wanted to go traveling but you left me behind to deal with them!¡±

    Momo pointed at Nero and Nova, who were hitting on chrome and nana.

    ¡°That¡¯s the main reason why you¡¯re angry?!¡±

    ¡°Of course! I want to travel but I can¡¯t do it on my own!¡±

    She suddenly stopped stepping on Miko.

    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±

    She took a deep breath and calm down.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll need to create a new training regimen for you. One that focus on strengthen your magic.¡±

    She started to walking away while dragging Miko behind her.

    ¡°Well, magic is my speciality so it shouldn¡¯t be that hard. For the time being I¡¯ll have you soak in lava and have you slowly cultivate using the mana inside.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Miko paled when he heard that.

    ¡°After that I¡¯ll finally have you learn water attribute magic. You¡¯re a sea dragon so that shouldn¡¯t be hard. Oh, I should teach you ice magic as well. Having you mediate in a frozen pond in the frost valley should do the trick. Ah, to get your body used to the cold I think it would be better if you mediate naked while having cold water thrown on you.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to kill me?!¡±

    Miko shouted.

    ¡°This is nothing. After you learn the elements I¡¯ll have someone throw you into the spatial rift between two dimensions. There you¡¯ll use your body, that will constantly be destroyed, to grasp the laws of time of space. That¡¯ll make teaching you Dimensional and Time magic easier.¡±

    ¡°This is payback isn¡¯t it?! You¡¯re just taking your anger out on me!¡±

    Miko argued.

    Momo stopped and looked at him and smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. All of these tortures- I mean exercises are for your own benefit.¡±

    ¡°You just said torture didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    ¡°Stop complaining. You¡¯ll learn all kinds of awesome magic and become even more powerful. So what if I get relieve some stress while doing it? It¡¯s a win win situation.¡±

    ¡°Win win, my ass!¡±

    Miko shouted and struggled but in the end was dragged away by Momo.

    His screams of despair echoed in the palace for a while until he left Xia.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone stood in silence for a while.

    Only nova and Nero were still casually hitting on the girls.

    ¡°You know¡­.I can¡¯t help but to feel sorry for him.¡±

    Said Jin.

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

 The Five Branches

    In a valley outside of Xia, Miko sat in a meditative position.

    Not far away from him was Momo who was watching him intensively.

    Floating over his head was a ball of blue light.

    Momo stared at the ball of light and watched it slowly turned red.

    ¡°Too slow!¡±

    She snapped her fingers and the ball above Miko¡¯s head burst.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Miko groaned as he was blown back.

    Momo walked over to him and looked down on him.

    ¡°You take too long to switch from water mana to fire mana. I know that they¡¯re opposite in nature, but that¡¯s exactly the reason why they¡¯re perfect for training your mana gathering speed.¡±

    Miko sat up.

    ¡°Once the rate you gather mana is satisfactory, I¡¯ll teach you how to create mana reserves in your body. That way it¡¯ll be hard for you to run out of mana during battle.¡±

    Momo said as she helped him up.

    ¡°Does he really need that? I mean he could also store some mana in us and use it as emergency reserves. He did it back at Grim City.¡±

    Said Ishma who was looking bored.

    ¡°What if he can¡¯t afford to do that? What if he needs to use the mana stored you as well, but even then he still needs more mana?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°There can never be too much methods to gather and store mana. The more he knows the better.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never ran out of mana before so I don¡¯t know. If I needed more mana I could just absorb the negative emotions around me.¡±

    ¡°Well, Miko can¡¯t do that yet.¡±

    Momo argued.

    Since the two meet the two have clashed on many things regarding Miko¡¯s training.

    Momo wanted Miko to be a well groomed all round fighter who could adapt to any situation, while Ishma wanted Miko to be someone who could power his way through any situation with overwhelming strength.

    The two wanted him to be great, but they couldn¡¯t agree on how he should be great.

    As for the person himself, Miko didn¡¯t care either way. As long as he could suppress the world then it was good enough for him.

    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±

    Momo didn¡¯t want to argue with Ishma so she changed the topic.

    ¡°You said that you used Deus Malum at Grim City?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I was pushed into a corner where I was forced to used it twice.¡±

    Miko answered.

    Momo was one of the few people that knew what Deus Malum was because Miko told her about it.

    Miko trusted Momo with most of his secrets that not even his friends and other family knows about.

    In fact, outside of Tia, Ishma, and Regis, Momo knew the most about Miko and was also the one who completely understood him.

    She even knows about Miko¡¯s previous life as Logan Cross in full detail.

    ¡°So that Jin and Kaido are pretty incredible?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Yes. Both stopped training themselves for years and was still so powerful. I want to make them my Right and Left hands.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.if they impressed you that much then I won¡¯t complain.¡±

    Momo said as she fold her small arms in front of her chest.

    ¡°But you said you only used the 1st Stage of Deus Malum right? Does that mean that you could¡¯ve won overwhelmingly if you had used the 2nd Stage?¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I can use the 2nd Stage but I haven¡¯t mastered it. So if I had used it against them I would¡¯ve only wasted power. I would¡¯ve won, but because my control of the technique is poor I would¡¯ve wasted a lot of power while fighting them.¡±

    ¡°Now you mention it, what exactly is the power source of Deus Malum?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve never actually explained it in detail huh?¡±

    Miko said as if he just realized.

    He pointed at his chest.

    ¡°Inside my soul is a reserve where over 10,000 years worth of negative energy is stored. This negative energy if converted to magic power would be enough to destroy this world 10 times over. No exaggeration.¡±

    ¡°Wait, where did you get so much negative energy?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±

    Miko couldn¡¯t say that it was collected by Augustus.

    ¡°Anyway, because this power is too powerful for anyone to control, I split it into five categories. These categories correspond with the five stages of Deus Malum.¡±

    Miko lifted one finger.

    ¡°The 1st Stage: Dark Apostle is from the darkness category. In order to use it I need to face my own darkness and accept it without any intent of rejecting it at all. Because of this I¡¯ll suffer from having my soul tainted and become close to a True Demon like Ishma and Lucifer. However, accepting my darkness without any rejection whatsoever will lead to my personality to be warped at times and my darkest thoughts running rampant. In return I¡¯ll have control over an immense variety of dark magic of the highest level.¡±

    He lifted up another finger.

    ¡°The 2nd Stage: Descendent Of Chaos is from the chaos category. Just like the first stage I also need to face and accept another part of myself. However this time it¡¯s my chaotic nature. This is harder to do than it sounds, because chaos is hard to control much less accept. If I¡¯m successful I¡¯ll gain control over countless chaos techniques and powers, but I¡¯ll suffer from the side effect of having my personality becoming even more chaotic. I¡¯ll be completely unpredictable even to myself.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He lifted a third finger.

    ¡°This is where it becomes dangerous not only for me but for the world. The 3rd stage is called Insanity King and it¡¯s from the Insanity category. To use it I¡¯ll need to lose my sanity, and I mean really lose it. I¡¯ll need to let go of everything and just go bat shit crazy. Alsi, I need to mix the first and second stages and create a new power.¡±

    ¡°A new power?¡±

    Ishma asked.

    ¡°Insanity Magic.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Insanity Magic. This phrase shocked Momo because there no such type of magic.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I need to mix darkness and chaos together and create pure madness. I then need to somehow bring that madness under control and find a way to manifest a new form of power from it.¡±

    ¡°That sounds dangerous.¡±

    Said Regis.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°It is. Once I unlock this stage then I¡¯ll suffer from episodes of insanity at no fixed intervals. I¡¯ll become truly insane. The more insane I become the stronger Insanity King gets. In fact when I reach this stage I¡¯ll be presented with two paths.¡±

    He paused and then continued.

    ¡°Overcome my insanity and push forward, or get consumed by it and turn into a monster that threatens the very existence of the world.¡±

    ¡°That sounds too dangerous. I would prefer you stop training this technique before it reaches that.¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s already too late. I¡¯ve used the 1st stage and already been tainted. There¡¯s no going back anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see. Then what happens if you¡¯re able to overcome the insanity?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll move to the 4th Stage: Malevolent Paragon which belongs to the malevolent category. Once I reach this stage I¡¯ll transcend the realms of humanity and become an unique being. I don¡¯t really know the details but I¡¯ll be able to absorb power directly from the world and add it to my own strength. Also I¡¯ll apparently wield power on the same level as a chief god like Zeus and Odin.¡±

    ¡°And the 5th Stage?¡±

    ¡°That¡­..I don¡¯t know. Other than the fact that I¡¯ll become a peerless evil being. The name for the fifth stage is Wicked (Evil) God Satan.¡±

    ¡°Satan?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    He thought that it was quite fitting that the last stage is named after the adversary of god, since this technique was meant to surpass god.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Momo silently pondered Miko¡¯s words.

    ¡®If he every lose sight of himself, I¡¯ll stop him even if I have to kill him.¡¯

    She thought.

    ¡®If it comes to that, I¡¯ll just kill myself and accompany him in the after life.¡¯

    Such a thought casually appeared in her mind.

    ¡°Then lets talk about that prophecy you mentioned.¡±

    Miko had told Momo everything that happened in Grim City including the prophecy.

    The full prophecy that mentions him being betrayed by Hina, Sora and Ace.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me to kill those three?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Momo shook her head.

    ¡°Even though it would be the best thing to do if we consider your life, but I¡¯m not so cruel to tell you to do something that could kill you emotionally and mentally. However, I want you to be careful. Also if I see any signs of them betraying you I¡¯ll kill them myself.¡±

    ¡°Do what you wish, but I will never kill those three because of something as stupid as a prophecy.¡±

    Said Miko.

    At the sametime in the Secundus World.

    *Boom!*

    There were several explosions occurring in the southern section of the world.

    There, was an azure and purple haired boy who looked around the same age as Miko.

    This boy was Rin Dragna, Rouge¡¯s grandson and trump card to counter Miko.

    He was running up a mountain with a silver blade in his hand.

    *Boom!*

    An explosion came from near the peak of the mountain and Rin saw countless boulders fall towards him.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    He smirked confidently and placed his sword in front of him while he ran.

    The boulders continued to fall towards him as he ran upwards.

    Just as they were only a few meters away from him, he halted.

    ¡°Demolition Arts: Exploding Cut!¡±

    He swung his sword a bright red light flashed forward.

    Immediately after every single boulder had a red line through it.

    *Boom!*

    The boulders then split into two and exploded.

    A huge dust cloud covered the mountain peak as small pebbles rained down.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when Rin realized that a red line was on the mountain itself.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Before he could react the mountain exploded and he was blown away where he crashed into some bushes near a valley.

    ¡°You messed up and overextended the range of your attack.¡±

    Someone walked up to Rin and spoke.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t like you, Rin. Is there something distracting you?¡±

    It was Rouge.

    ¡°Grandfather¡­.¡±

    Rin quickly sprung to his feet and put away his sword.

    ¡°I heard that he returned.¡±

    ¡°Who, Miko? Is that why you were out of it earlier?¡±

    Rouge sighed.

    ¡°Look Rin, I know I encouraged you surpassing Miko earlier but that was before I knew what he was. You don¡¯t need to dedicate yourself to surpassing him anymore. In fact I prefer if you could befriend him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Rin immediately reply.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way he and I can be just friends I can tell just from looking at him.¡±

    ¡°An instinctive feeling huh?¡±

    Rin nodded.

    ¡°Fine. If you feel the need to compete with him then do it. However, never do anything that could result in the two of you killing each other. I don¡¯t want our two branches going at each other¡¯s necks right now.¡±

    Rouge looked away from Rin and gaze in the distance.

    ¡°Especially when we have guest like these coming.¡±

    Back at the Primus World.

    Nero who was training Luka, suddenly looked in the distance.

    ¡°Oh? They got here faster than I expected.¡±

    Nova who was training Hina and Sora also stopped and sensed something.

    He narrowed his eyes and spoke to Hina and Sora without looking at them.

    ¡°Things make get intense in the future. Brace yourselves.¡±

    At the northern tip of the Silver Continent, a little over 1000 miles away from the Dragna Kingdom.

    A gigantic dragon shaped fortress was on the shore of a beach.

    Sitting not too far away from it was Alec Dragna.

    He was on tablet using a complicated program.

    ¡°Why do I have to perform maintenance on the base?¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Stop complaining. It was your turn to tune it anyway.¡±

    Kirika walked up beside him and said.

    She had her sword on her hip and gave Alec with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯m doing it!¡±

    Alec turned his back to her and started focusing on tuning the base.

    Kirika sighed when she saw how upset he was to be forced to do his work.

    ¡°You know, if you had just taken things seriously I wouldn¡¯t need to be this strict.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but after meeting that person the world seems insignificant as it is.¡±

    Alec answered as if mumbling.

    Kirika opened her mouth to say something but she suddenly sensed something approaching.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    She said while placing her hand on her sword.

    ¡°This is going to be troublesome isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Alec put away the tablet and said.

    He looked in the sky and saw something quickly approaching.

    It was a gigantic flying ship.

    The ship had countless cannons on it, had black and purple sails with a seven headed horned snake, it had a golden dragon as the figure head, and the words ¡°Kill Thy Weakness¡± on it.

    ¡°As overbearing as ever.¡±

    Someone appeared beside Kirika and said.

    He was dressed quite sharply in a gray suit and wore glasses that hid his bright blue eyes.

    He had purple and azure hair that was cut short and well groomed.

    He gave off the expression of a scholar as he stood there.

    This was Alec and Kirika¡¯s grandfather and leader of the Tertitus Branch, Alexus Dragna.

    ¡°Do you think a fight might break out?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°Who knows.¡±

    Alexus stared at the approaching ship.

    He could see someone standing on the figure head facing the wind without budging.

    They were dressed in a black and purple military uniform with gold buttons.

    He had black gloves on his hands which had eyes on the back.

    His purple and azure hair blew in the wind as his sharp eagle eyes locked on to Alexus.

    This person was the leader of the Quintus Branch and leader of one of the most powerful and most feared Militias in the world, the Underworld Snakes, Andreas Dragna.

    ¡°He needs to chill with that intensity he¡¯s giving off. This isn¡¯t the Beast Continent, so he can act a bit human.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°Under no circumstances are you to say that to him. There¡¯s no telling what he¡¯ll do.¡±

    Kirika warned.

    ¡°He¡¯ll kill him that¡¯s what he''d do.¡±

    Alexus said with indifference.

    He stared at Andreas until he moved his gaze to somewhere else.

    Alexus followed his gaze and saw he saw something bright traveling through the sky.

    It was a star.

    Even though it was still daytime there was a shooting heading towards them.

    But this shooting star wasn¡¯t simple.

    It was pink in color and was extremely large. It was almost as big as a country.

    ¡°Tch. The annoying one is here.¡±

    Andreas cursed.

    ¡°As usual she doesn¡¯t care about order. I mean 4 (Quartus) should come after 3 (Tertitus), not 5 (Quintus).¡±

    Alexus said as he stared at the person who was standing at the front of the star.

    She was a beautiful woman with azure and purple hair and looked like a teenage girl.

    She was dressed in a bright colored jeans, a dark top which revealed her flat stomach and for some reason an unbutton floral kimono that was used as an overcoat.

    This was the leader of the infamous vigilante organization, Star Rose, and the Quartus Branch, Echo Dragna.

    ¡°Oh? The wild animal and the book worm are here already.¡±

    Echo mumbled to herself with a bright smile as she stared at her cousins.

    Alec looked at the three branch leaders and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Miko, you¡¯re gonna have your hands full with these guys.¡±

 The Five Branches Reunited

    Miko was in the middle of his training with Momo when he had a sudden visitor.

    ¡°Yo, Miko.¡±

    It was Raven.

    He walked with his mother following behind him.

    ¡°Raven, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°It¡¯s been long for you but for me who has lived for countless years it was like we last met yesterday.¡±

    Raven replied with a smile.

    ¡°What made you come all the way here, Raven?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s an emergency meeting among the top members of Primus Branch. I¡¯m here to call you two over.¡±

    ¡°An emergency meeting?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Raven nodded.

    ¡°The Tertitus, Quartus, and Quintus Branch have all made landfall on this continent.¡±

    Miko and Momo followed Raven and Gallu and went back to the Xia Palace.

    When they got there the throne room was filled with members of the Dragna Clan.

    There was Nero, Ravel, Falcon, his children Verde and Chika, Rihan, Aeon, Sasha, and even Kimiko was there as well as Leon and the twins.

    Kroc was still out searching for Momo''s mother.

    ¡°Oh, Grams you¡¯re back.¡±

    Miko said as he walked in.

    ¡°Yeah, I just came back. You look good.¡±

    Kimiko responded with a smile.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Ravel ran up to him and hugged him. She started to throw him in the air like he was a doll.

    ¡°I missed you! No one really wanted to play with me!¡±

    ¡°Well, considering that you might accidentally kill them I kind of understand.¡±

    Miko said while being treated like a doll.

    He looked over at Rihan who was watching him with amusement.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally decided to return to the Primus World, Uncle.¡±

    Rihan chuckled.

    ¡°I had some business to take care of, so I couldn¡¯t return home right away.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? And you, Father?¡±

    Miko looked at Leon.

    ¡°Were you helping him out?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko took note of where his father allegiance laid.

    ¡°Well, I heard that the other branches are approaching?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right and that¡¯s why we need to prepare.¡±

    Nero answered.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°War.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You see the Five Branches have never really been on friendly terms since 10,000 years ago. In fact the relationship among us got worse over time. There are countless incidents where we killed each other. That includes the leaders of the branches as well.¡±

    Nero explained.

    ¡°If I remember correctly you killed the last Secundus leader, Gamiko.¡±

    Said Raven.

    ¡°Yup. He deserved it but it¡¯s because of incidents like this that we must prepare for a possible war.¡±

    ¡°I will not tolerate a war.¡±

    Tiamat suddenly appeared and said.

    ¡°Grandmother.¡±

    With Tia¡¯s appearance everyone was put on edge.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Ravel leaped towards Tia and started to rub her face in Tia¡¯s chest while she hugged her.

    Tia patted Ravel¡¯s head while she kept a serious face.

    ¡°I will not tolerate another foolish war among my grandchildren. If you all still decide to go to war with each other, I¡¯ll destroy all Five Branches indiscriminately.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Her words shocked everyone present.

    These weren¡¯t a request, this was an order from their progenitor.

    If they went to war then the Dragna Clan would be no more.

    ¡°Hmm¡­..Destroying all Five Branches would put me in a dilemma, Tia.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°I invited the other branches to make the Clan whole again, I want to use them to solidify the empire once I build it after all.¡±

    He lifted a finger.

    ¡°How about this? Whether the branches have clashes here and there or not, I¡¯ll be the one who decides their fate.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the more pawns I have at my disposal the better. If you destroy them I¡¯ll run out of pawns before you know it.¡±

    ¡°Are you calling my descendants pawns?¡±

    Tia asked with an upset tone.

    Miko nodded without fear.

    ¡°However if they¡¯re nothing but idiots who can¡¯t see the benefits of coming together, then they¡¯re not even worthy to be called pawns.¡±

    A cold look appeared in Miko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°At that time, you can just eradicate their blood traits.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a pretty interesting suggestion.¡±

    Tia replied.

    What Miko suggested in away was more cruel than killing them.

    If she eradicate their bloodline they would lose all of their powers that had to do with their genetics. For most of the clan that would mean losing most of their strength.

    And the ones who would be effected in the biggest way would be the current branch leaders because of their pure blood.

    They would lose their strength and had to start from the beginning again after thousands of years.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t do it unless I give the okay, got it? It¡¯s okay if they fight a little bit, there are family after all. Which family doesn¡¯t fight every now again? Only when I¡¯ve determined that they¡¯re a lost cause you should erase their blood traits.¡±

    Tia nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I''ll work off your judgement.¡±

    ¡®Hm¡­.?¡¯

    Rihan silently observed the way Miko and Tia interacted with each other.

    He noted their expressions, the tone of their voice, and their body language. After some thought he came to a conclusion.

    ¡®I see¡­.So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯

    He smirked.

    ¡®They¡¯re in love with each other. This is quite interesting.¡¯

    A malicious light flashed in his eyes.

    ¡°I could use this in the future.¡±

    He mumbled.

    ¡°Gamiko.¡±

    Falcon suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Who are the current head¡¯s of the Branches?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Alexus, Echo, and Andreas.¡±

    Nero answered.

    ¡°I see. Then conflict is unavoidable.¡±

    Falcon said with a sigh.

    ¡°You and Andreas can¡¯t get along, while Rouge and Alexus are always at each other¡¯s neck. As for Echo¡­.She¡¯s a free spirit who can annoy anyone.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the plan?¡±

    Kimiko asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.well preparing for war might not be a good idea anymore. So let¡¯s just wing it.¡±

    Nero answered.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point stressing over the inevitable. We¡¯ll just adapt as the situation develops.¡±

    ¡°Well, that fits our style more than anything.¡±

    Said Rihan.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. The Primus branch will just go with the flow.¡±

    Nero declared.

    *Boom!*

    At that moment the Primus World suddenly started shaking.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re here.¡±

    Said Nero.

    In the Secundus world, everything was being shook vigorously.

    ¡°The idiots are here.¡±

    Rouge said with a scrawl.

    Celina appeared beside him.

    ¡°Lets go.¡±

    The Primus and Secundus worlds weren''t the only thing that was experiencing powerful tremors, the Dragna kingdom was feeling it even harder.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±

    The citizens immediately started to panic when the country was plunged into chaos.

    Miko and the rest of the Primus branch appeared on the capital city walls and stared off into the distance.

    ¡°Seriously, can¡¯t the people in this clan learn how to be subtle?¡±

    Rouge appeared on the city walls as well with the rest of Secundus Branch.

    Even Alisa, who was nova¡¯s wife was there with her two sons Christian and Kouta.

    ¡°Subtle? I don¡¯t think anyone in this clan knows what that means.¡±

    Nero joked.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a laughing matter, Gamiko. This place could be a battlefield soon.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°You say that but you look ready to crush them with everything you have.¡±

    Nero pointed at his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell you didn¡¯t notice the battle crazed look in your eyes along with that devilish smirk on your face.¡±

    ¡°I can say the same about you. You already have your Qi Artifact on your waist.¡±

    Rouge pointed at the jet black sword that was on Nero¡¯s hip.

    ¡°Hahaha. Insurance. This is just insurance, nothing more.¡±

    Nero laughed as he tapped the sword on his waist with his hand.

    ¡°But, I can¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t like to settle some old scores.¡±

    He muttered with a low voice.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    Miko looked and saw something approaching in the distance.

    ¡°A giant dragon? No, it¡¯s mechanical. A robot?¡±

    The dragon quickly approached and stopped just above the capital city.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This naturally caused the unknowing citizens to panic.

    ¡°This is the Tertitus Branch¡¯s base, Drogon. The Tertitus Branch are famous for breeding countless genius alchemists and inventors. It¡¯s a branch of scientists.¡±

    Rihan appeared next to Miko and explained to him.

    Miko looked at him and frowned.

    ¡°What? I thought that you would be curious about the other branches.¡±

    Said Rihan.

    ¡°Well, thanks for that. Then I¡¯ll make full use of your knowledge.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Miko stared at the dragon robot that was flying in circles over the kingdom.

    That¡¯s when he noticed that the noise in the city was increasing.

    ¡°Gallu.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gallu appeared and placed her hand on Miko¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°People of the Dragna Clan, there¡¯s no need to fear! These people aren¡¯t our enemies, they¡¯re returning members of the Dragna Clan! You may experience some shocking developments today, but I urge you to remain calm!¡±

    Miko¡¯s voiced echoed to every corner of the kingdom as he made his announcement.

    It was only after they heard the voice of their king that the people started to compose themselves.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Inside Drogon, Alexus looked at Miko with surprise.

    ¡°Just him talking was enough to calm the people. This boy seems to have the whole kingdom in his palms.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s as interesting as I told you right?¡±

    Alec said with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°True. But I don¡¯t get why are you so obsess with him. You¡¯re not someone to hold others in regard after all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡±

    Alec said in a playful tone.

    Miko sensed something and looked in the opposite direction.

    There he saw a bright pink light heading towards them.

    ¡°A pink shooting star?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the base of the Quartus Branch. It¡¯s piloted by their guardian beast Lahmu¡¯s Proxy. By the way, the quartus Branch doubles as a vigilante organization called Star Rose. They operate mainly on the God Continent, but they have members scattered all across the world trying to help as much people as possible. Because they¡¯ve saved countless people they have an immense amount of allies who would come running to help them if they¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    Rihan explained.

    ¡°Vigilante? They¡¯re the opposite of us who making a living assassinating people.¡±

    Said Miko.

    The star paused in front of the capital.

    ¡°Oh! Look! The walls are so beautiful!¡±

    Echo who was at the tip of the star said with sparkling eyes.

    Miko then saw a giant ship approaching from the horizon.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Quintus battleship Hell Blaze. The Quintus Branch doubles as a famous Militia that rampaged through the Beast Continent. They¡¯re known for their 100% accuracy when it came to completing the jobs assigned to them. They complete them using any method at their disposal no matter how heartless it is. Hiring them is like hiring a group of demonic beasts to fight your battles.¡±

    Rihan explained.

    Miko could see Andreas cooly staring down on the kingdom.

    He glared at him in return.

    Rihan saw this and smirked.

    ¡°With this, all the actors have assembled. I wonder what kind show will you all show me?¡±

 Instant Conflict

    ¡°There they are, Rouge and Gamiko.¡±

    Andreas looked down on his cousins with contempt.

    ¡°Is it me, or is that bastard looking down on us?¡±

    Nero asked with a trace of irritation in his voice.

    ¡°No, you might have just imagined it.¡±

    Rouge¡¯s voice was filled with irritation as well.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m definitely looking down on you.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Nero gripped his sword on his waist.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t met in centuries and I¡¯m already tired of seeing your face.¡±

    ¡°This is weird. The old man isn¡¯t one to get so easily pissed off.¡±

    Said Miko.

    (From they were children, Andreas and Nero have been like oil and water. The two¡¯s relationship got so bad that just seeing the other was enough for them to fight.)

    Tia spoke in his head.

    ¡°Andreas, don¡¯t go provoking people the moment you¡¯ve reunited with them.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    His voice came from inside the dragon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t order me around, Alexus. If the maggot wants to fight then I¡¯ll play with him.¡±

    A giant rifle appeared in Andreas hand as he said so.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! You two seriously haven¡¯t changed. You still pick stupid fights.¡±

    Echo laughed and said.

    ¡°Shut it, hag.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Echo immediately flew into a fit of rage.

    ¡°You want a piece of me, you brat?!¡±

    She pulled out an iron fan and pointed it at Andreas and his ship.

    ¡°Echo, don¡¯t get so rowdy because of a simple word.¡±

    Rouge suddenly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not here to fight.¡±

    Alexus agreed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an echo, Alexus.¡±

    Rouge said.

    ¡°Oh? I thought that since no one would listen to you like usual, I would help you out a bit.¡±

    Alexus fired back.

    ¡°Whether they listen to me or not isn¡¯t important.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t have spoken in the first place.¡±

    The two bickered back and back.

    ¡°You really know how to piss me off, you know.¡±

    ¡°Like how a monkey would get angry at a human passing by their habitat?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, come down here you son of a bitch!¡±

    Rouge pulled a sword and pointed it at Drogon.

    ¡°Even Rouge lost his cool rather quickly¡­..¡±

    (Those two were always bickering. As you would expect, their relationship got worse after Rouge father rebel against the kingdom. Since then they would always talk with their fists.)

    Tia explained.

    ¡°Are these people kids? They got swayed by their emotions too easily after reuniting.¡±

    Miko complained.

    ¡°Can the 5 of you stop the meaningless bickering?¡±

    Falcon stepped out and said.

    ¡°Falcon?!¡±

    The first to react to Falcon¡¯s appearance was Echo.

    She immediately retreated from the tip of the star and stepped back a little bit.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is a family killer like you free?¡±

    Alexus asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why I¡¯m free, the matter of the fact that I am free.¡±

    ¡°Look. I think that woman is Ravel.¡±

    Said Andreas as he spotted Ravel standing next to Momo.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s all grown up now, but that¡¯s definitely her.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°What were you thinking, Gamiko? Freeing a psycho and a monster.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°Bastard, did you just call my sister a monster?¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Nero¡¯s voice was filled with overwhelming killing intent.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If she wasn¡¯t then she wouldn¡¯t have been locked away in the first place.¡±

    He glared at Ravel.

    ¡°But I suppose this is perfect. Ravel isn¡¯t that strong yet, and because of his imprisonment Falcon¡¯s strength was frozen allowing us to surpass him. If it wasn¡¯t for that he would¡¯ve probably been outside of our reach.¡±

    Andreas pointed his rifle at Falcon and Ravel.

    ¡°This is the perfect chance to get revenge for all my people those two killed.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The entire country started shaking as cracks started to appear in the sky.

    ¡°You think you can kill them?¡±

    Nero stepped out surrounded by a dark malicious aura.

    This aura seemed to be causing the world to dim.

    *BOOM!*

    Pillars of darkness burst out from the four corners of the country.

    Nero silently pulled the sword from his waist.

    The moment he did, it felt like even the heavens were suddenly being suppressed by a terrifying force.

    Whether it was the members of the Dragna Clan or the citizens of the country everyone found it hard to breathe.

    ¡°I want to see you try.¡±

    Nero¡¯s voice was inhuman and sounded like a beast was dwelling inside it.

    ¡°Hmph. I was just planning to do that.¡±

    Even so, Andreas didn¡¯t show any signs of intimidation and fired his gun.

    *BOOM!*

    The entire country shook under the explosive sound it caused.

    Nero disappeared from where he stood and appeared in front of the bullet.

    He stretched his hand out and crushed the bullet.

    ¡°That was a feint.¡±

    Andreas popped up beside him and swung his rifle like a club.

    Nero swung his sword and clashed against it.

    *BOOM!*

    The collision between their weapons caused shockwaves to blow away every cloud in the sky and caused the ground curl up like waves in the ocean.

    ¡°Gallu! Basmu!¡±

    Miko shouted and Gallu and Ba?mu appeared in front of the capital and stretched out their hands.

    A barrier spread out and protect the capital from the shockwaves. As for those in the rural area they were temporarily moved to a different location.

    Miko sighed in relief when he saw that.

    ¡°Those bastards! Are they trying to destroy my kingdom?!¡±

    Miko scrawled.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­..Looks like Im still lacking in comparison to him.¡±

    Rihan said after watching the exchange between his father and Andreas.

    He suddenly smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. It would¡¯ve been boring otherwise.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Nero and Andreas distanced themselves and then rush forward again with even more momentum than before.

    *BOOM!*

    Cracks appeared in the sky as the two weapons clashed for a second time.

    Andreas flew back and fired his rifle.

    The bullet turned into a gigantic monster that was aiming to devour Nero.

    ¡°Childish tricks.¡±

    Nero lifted his hand in front him and used his finger to hit the monster with a finger flick.

    *BOOM!*

    The monster exploded and a powerful gust of wind clashed into Andreas.

    Andreas didn¡¯t even looked faze while the wind destroyed everything around him.

    He stretched his hand to the side and dozens of black cannons appeared.

    ¡°Fire.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The cannons stared to rapidly fire on Nero.

    Nero gripped his sword and swung it at an imaginable speed.

    The cannon blasts were cut into pieces and scattered into countless different directions.

    They caused mass destruction in every direction that they landed.

    Nero ignored that and charged at Andreas.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That¡¯s when he was forced to evade a laser that came at him from out of nowhere.

    *BOOM!*

    The laser landed at the edge of the kingdom and exploded.

    Nero turned around and looked at the person who fired it.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Alexus?!¡±

    Alexus floated in the air and fixed his glasses on his face before speaking.

    ¡°I was advised that if I helped backing you into a corner things would take an interesting a turn.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Back in Drogon, Alec was smiling with satisfaction while staring at Miko.

    ¡°Advised? Well, whatever. I¡¯ll just kill you both.¡±

    ¡°My? But can you?¡±

    Alexus snapped his fingers and an ornate sigil appeared behind him.

    Thousands of weapons were seen emerging from it.

    ¡°Alchemy, huh? So you¡¯ve become an Alchemic God?¡±

    Nero gripped his sword tightly.

    ¡°So what?!¡±

    He rushed forward and roared.

    ¡°Fool.¡±

    Alexus pointed at Nero and thousands of weapons charged at him.

    Each carrying an overwhelming power.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Nero swung his sword and cut through the sea of weapons and continued his charge towards Alexus and Andreas.

    ¡°Looks like this isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    The sea of weapons parted and a mountain sized spear shot out of the sigil.

    *BOOM!*

    Nero used his sword and forcibly parried it.

    ¡°Hm? So 1 isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    He snapped his fingers and hundreds of sigils appeared behind him.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    The moment he said that thousands of mountain sized weapons rushed towards Nero.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Ohhhhhhh!¡±

    Nero roared and started to deflect the weapons with his sword.

    *BOOM!*

    The mountain sized weapons crashed in several parts of the country and destroyed it.

    It was like mountains were raining down on the kingdom as it was quickly receiving mass damage.

    When Miko saw that his body twitched.

    ¡°These bastards!¡±

    Meanwhile, Nero was devoured by a sea of weapons which all possessed immense mass and momentum that could overwhelm even him.

    ¡°Tch! Looks like I¡¯ll have to get a little serious!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A red light flashed and the sea of weapons turned into a sea of flames as every single weapon exploded.

    Rouge appeared in front of Nero with his sword drawn.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get serious because of these morons.¡±

    He pointed his sword at Alexus.

    ¡°Half-assed strength is more than enough to get rid of the trash.¡±

    ¡°I wonder who the real trash is?¡±

    A small sigil appeared beside Alexus.

    He put his hand inside and took out a golden mace.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out, shall we?¡±

    Alexus and rouge rushed towards each other and swung their weapons.

    *BOOM!*

    Shockwaves spread out and further destroyed the country¡¯s forestation.

    The two began a high speed clash in the sky.

    In the meantime, Nero and Andreas finally restarted their battle as the two were like two comets rushing along the ground, causing it to burst open.

    ¡°Oh, look at them go!¡±

    As the only Branch leader not fighting, Echo enjoyed her position as spectator.

    ¡°Whew! Look at them go indeed.¡±

    Said Rihan.

    He peeked at Miko¡¯s expression and spoke.

    ¡°They¡¯re completely destroying the country without care.¡±

    Miko¡¯s body was trembling because of rage.

    He watched as rivers dried up, mountains were flatten, and canyons were formed.

    After watching this for a few seconds-

    He snapped.

    ¡°[Primordial Chaos Lord]!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A surge of azure and gold aura spread through the the area.

    Miko body underwent changes.

    His hair had grown to his lower back, and now had streaks of gold. His body had become more muscular, but it''s size didn''t increase. His eyes were gold with a small hint of azure hue around the beast-like pupils. And finally he had a gold mark in the center of his forehead, and was surrounded by an azure glow.

    He instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Echo asked with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Gallu! Basmu!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At Miko¡¯s shout the two appeared at his sides.

    ¡°Primordial Fusion!¡±

    The two then turned into light and entered his body.

    A deafening roar was then released from inside him.

    *BOOM!*

    He shot into the sky like a rocket and forced Andreas and Nero apart.

    ¡°Fucker!¡±

    He grabbed Andreas and hit him with a powerful right hook and then an uppercut.

    *BOOM!*

    Andreas was sent crashing into his ship, which fell out of the sky because of the sudden impact it experienced.

    Miko then grabbed Nero and chokeslammed him into the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    Nero was forced countless feet underground without any way to resist.

    Under everyone¡¯s shock, Miko disappeared and reappeared between Alexus and Rouge.

    ¡°Stop fucking with me!¡±

    He grabbed their heads and slammed them together.

    The sound of their skulls smashing echoed for miles, and the two fell to the ground.

    Miko then looked at the Echo who was on the star.

    ¡°Wait? Me too?¡±

    She said.

    ¡°That star is too fucking bright!¡±

    Miko extended his hand and a blast fired from his palm and blew the star into the distance.

    Echo¡¯s wails could be heard as she was blown away.

    Miko then floated in the air surrounded by an overlord¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Listen up, you maggots, dogs and pieces of shits!¡±

    He slammed his fist on his chest in a savage manner.

    ¡°I am king in this land! That means I¡¯m the top dog! And this country is proof of my hard work! Destroy it and I¡¯ll force you all to eat your own genitals!¡±

    He scanned the faces of everyone around him.

    ¡°Let me say it again for all of you who might be retarded!¡±

    His oppressive aura suddenly exploded as the images of a lion faced dragon and a winged two legged horned serpent appeared behind him and suppress the world.

    ¡°I AM KING!¡±

 Compensation

    After Miko made his declaration, the country became silent.

    There was none who didn¡¯t feel the power behind his words.

    I am king.

    Every time Miko spoke this sentence, there was no one who could refute him.

    He was definitely king and there was no one who could change that.

    Miko silently landed back on the wall.

    Basmu and Gallu left his body and stood behind him.

    ¡°All those who came to talk come to the palace. All those who came to fight, scram; otherwise I¡¯ll squish you under my feet.¡±

    Miko said nothing more and left.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Even after Miko left for over a minute, silence covered the land.

    It was like everyone was afraid to speak or they were simply speechless.

    ¡°Puh!¡±

    The one who broke the silence was Nero, who burst out from underground, gasping for air.

    ¡°That bastard. He actually buried his own grandfather. And after everything I¡¯ve done for him.¡±

    He grumbled while dusting himself off.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.My head hurts.¡±

    Rouge got up and rubbed his swollen forehead.

    ¡°Alec you bastard, I''ll get you for this later.¡±

    Alexus said as he got up as well.

    *Boom!*

    Hell Blaze shook like crazy as it was lifted off the ground by Andreas, who held it up by one hand.

    ¡°That little bastard! I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    He roared.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can.¡±

    The pink star that was shot into the distance by Miko suddenly returned with Echo standing on it. She had some burns on her kimono and her hair was a little messy. Even so she didn¡¯t look upset at all.

    She looked at Andreas.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? He can fuse with the guardian beasts of the Primus and Secundus branches. What if he can do the same with ours?¡±

    Andreas paused when he heard that.

    If Miko really could do as Echo said, then it would be a problem.

    ¡°What Echo said is the truth.¡±

    A new voice entered their ears.

    They looked at the wall and saw someone standing there.

    It was the the first elder of the Flameheart clan and Luka¡¯s great grandfather, Joesph Flameheart.

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re still alive?¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°I can¡¯t die leaving a wild brat like you in the world.¡±

    Andreas clicked his tongue when he heard that.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Before he died Augustus asked me to help his grandchildren out if they¡¯re about to face a crisis. He said that it doesn¡¯t need to be anything too tedious, just giving you some advice was enough. So here I am.¡±

    ¡°So what is this advice of yours?¡±

    Alexus asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke the sleeping beast.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying. Interpret it as you wish.¡±

    After saying that, Joesph turned his back on them and left.

    ¡°Hmph. Senile old man.¡±

    Andreas snorted.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    A laughed echoed out as Alec appeared from Drogon.

    ¡°As I expected, Miko really snapped on you guys.¡±

    *Bam!*

    Alexus appeared behind him and hit him up side the head.

    ¡°You brat, do you see the swelling on my forehead? You caused this.¡±

    ¡°Hey, no one told you to listen to me.¡±

    Alec was hit again after saying that.

    ¡°Calm down, I didn¡¯t lie right? You got to see something interesting. Although I never expected him to hit Nero too.¡±Stolen novel; please report.

    Alec said with a laugh.

    ¡°Alec of the Bloodflame.¡±

    Andreas saw Alec and glared at him.

    ¡°Long time no see, commander.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the last time we met was when you stole our winery.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I remember that. Sorry, it was such an impressive winery that I had to have it. Ah, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s being put to good use.¡±

    ¡®So that¡¯s where he got it.¡¯

    Alexus thought to himself.

    ¡°Forget that. What are you guys going to do? Are you gonna turn back or are you going to meet the king?¡±

    Asked Alec.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet him. He looks fun.¡±

    Echo immediately answered.

    ¡°Go back all of you.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°Shoo, no one wants you here.¡±

    Rouge added.

    Alexus and Andreas immediately became irritated.

    ¡°We¡¯re going!¡±

    Andreas took a leap and entered the capital.

    Alexus flipped off Rouge before following behind Andreas.

    Rouge pointed a middle finger at his receding back until he disappeared.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe people who are thousands of years old are acting like children.¡±

    Kimiko said with a sigh.

    ¡°Yo, Alec!¡±

    Momo and Aeon jumped off the wall and approached Alec.

    ¡°Oh, Momo and Aeon. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Alec said with all smiles.

    At that moment Kirika appeared behind him.

    ¡°Alec, how do you know these people?¡±

    ¡°When I was touring the Five Branches, I meet them when I went to the Primus Branch.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    ¡®So he met them when he scouting out all the prodigies in the Five Branches. If he¡¯s friendly with them then they must¡¯ve been candidates for whatever he was searching for.¡¯

    Kirika thought to herself.

    He explained.

    Momo and Aeon walked up with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°You¡¯ve two sure have grown. You¡¯re SSS Classes just like me now.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°You say that but we still can¡¯t compare to the great Millennium Genius.¡±

    Aeon said with a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Hey, Alec. Got any of the usual?¡±

    Momo asked with a sly expression.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    A golden bottle appeared in Alec¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Here beer from Nin-Kasi herself.¡±

    Nin-Kasi was a Sumerian goddess who was responsible for making beer for the Babylon gods.

    She was the oldest God to be associated with liquor. It is even speculated that she invented the craft of brewing and taught it to humans.

    ¡°Oh! Thanks, Alec! I don¡¯t know how you do it, but you¡¯re my idol!¡±

    Momo said as she rubbed her face on the bottle.

    ¡°Beer from Nin-Kasi? I haven¡¯t had that in a while.¡±

    Nova and Nero appeared behind Momo while eyeing the bottle she was holding.

    Momo hid the bottle behind her.

    ¡°This is mine! Touch it and I¡¯ll cut off your fingers!¡±

    Momo acted like a mother protecting her cub as she glared at Nero and Nova.

    ¡°Come on, share with us.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°Momo, I don¡¯t remember raising you into someone who hogs all the liquor.¡±

    Nova took out some tissues and started wiping ¡°tears¡± from the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°Could you two please leave my niece alone?¡±

    ¡°Geh, Rihan!¡±

    Said Nero, when Rihan appeared behind them.

    ¡°Uncle Rihan!¡±

    In a manner fitting her childish appearance Momo hid behind Rihan.

    Unlike Sasha who feared Rihan, Momo deeply loved her uncle. This was because Rihan had always treated her well.

    He also shared the same mother with her mother, Sonia. Rihan and Sonia were always close, so he naturally treated her children well.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry, Miko might snap again and have your blood traits destroyed.¡±

    He said

    ¡°Shit! Forgot about that!¡±

    Nero suddenly shouted.

    ¡°We gotta stop those idiots from provoking him.¡±

    After saying that Nero raced towards the palace.

    Kirika looked at her brother¡¯s face and saw a big grin on it.

    ¡®He¡¯s going to cause a lot of trouble. I just know it.¡¯

    She thought to herself.

    At the royal palace Miko was sitting on his throne, clearly vexed.

    In front of him were the leaders of the five branches.

    ¡°You know how much money it cost to renovate the entire country in little over a year?¡±

    He asked with an angry tone.

    ¡°I would like to state that I did not damage the country in anyway.¡±

    Said Echo.

    ¡°How much?¡±

    Andreas asked.

    ¡°30 million gold coins.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This amount shocked the branch leaders who had just returned to the country.

    As the one who asked for the amount, Andreas was the most shocked.

    He thought that it would be 10 million tops. He didn¡¯t expect for it to be that much.

    That was enough money to build a small empire.

    He wondered just what did Miko spend that money on.

    ¡°You must be lying to scare us.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t.¡±

    Said Gallu.

    ¡°He really spent that much on recreating this country.¡±

    Said Ba?mu.

    ¡°The country you destroyed.¡±

    Miko added.

    He stretched his hands out.

    ¡°Pay up.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t huh me. I said pay up. 6 million coins from all of you.¡±

    Miko said with a serious tone.

    ¡°Like hell I will!¡±

    Andreas shouted.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait, grandson! Does that include me too?¡±

    Nero asked.

    ¡°Who was the one deflecting mountain sized swords all over the place?¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°I have no intention of paying so much money to you.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ll pay.¡±

    A new voice resounded and a light flashed beside Miko.

    From it Tiamat appeared.

    ¡°Grandma?!¡±

    Andreas, Alexus and Echo were shocked to see Tiamat suddenly appear.

    This was the first time they seen her in thousands of years after all.

    ¡°Miko worked hard to turn this country into what it is now, so it¡¯s natural that he¡¯s furious that you all destroyed it.¡±

    Said Tiamat.

    ¡°As such, you¡¯re all going to compensate.¡±

    She ordered.

    ¡°Wait, grandma! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Echo complained.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­that¡¯s true but you also didn¡¯t do anything to stop it so you¡¯re equally as guilty.¡±

    ¡°Geh!¡±

    Echo started pouting while glaring at her cousins. It was obvious that she was blaming them.

    ¡°Then, grandmother. Can I make a suggest?¡±

    Asked Alexus.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know this, but the current Tertitus Branch studies and practices alchemy. I myself is an Alchemy God as well as your my siblings Zwei and Ainz. Also my son Alexis is a Alchemic Legend. As such, I believe that our branch can repair the country to it previous form without the need to spend 30 million gold coins like before.¡±

    ¡°Oh? If you did that then the other branches don¡¯t have to pay either. That¡¯s quite generous of you.¡±

    Said Tia.

    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡±

    Miko asked while squinting his eyes.

    Alexus felt like he was staring into the very depths of his soul.

    ¡°There¡¯s no catch. I just wanted to do this as an apology on behalf of all of us. Also I want to show that we didn¡¯t come here with malicious intentions, and only wished to reform our family.¡±

    ¡°If your conditions are met, I presume.¡±

    Miko added.

    Alexus didn¡¯t immediately answer, because he felt that Miko had a ready response to anything he could say.

    ¡®Looks like he¡¯s been preparing for our return for a very long time. I¡¯m sure he already created countless of countermeasures for any action we could possible take once we return.¡¯

    Andreas thought to himself.

    Echo and Alexus thought the same thing.

    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±

    Miko suddenly stood up and looked down at them.

    ¡°As long as my country is repaired then I don¡¯t care for any conditions you could offer.¡±

    He started walking down the stairs leading to the throne.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all thought about using this opportunity to gain control of the entire clan, with your branch as the head.¡±

    No one said anything as Miko spoke.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care about all that. In the end there¡¯s one king and that¡¯s me. This Branch rivalry thing is of no concern to me.¡±

    He reached the end of the stairs and stood with Tiamat.

    ¡°As such, you decide it among yourselves. Which branch will be on top, or whether or not you should all come together as one. It¡¯s your choice.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko¡¯s words threw them all off. None expected him to leave it to them. It was as if he didn¡¯t care for power.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case. Miko was king, in other words he was the boss. The problems with the five branches were trivial to him and didn¡¯t need much attention. As such he left it to the five of them. He also wanted to see how they deal with each other.

    That way he could learn the hierarchy among them.

    ¡°Do as you all like, just don''t  destroy the country or harm the citizens. Do that and you can stay as long as you want.¡±

    After saying that, Miko left with Tiamat, Gallu and Ba?mu, leaving the five branch leaders confused.

    ¡°¡­¡­What just happened?¡±

    Asked Echo.

 The Five Guardian Beasts

    ¡°Was that okay?¡±

    Tia asked while she walked beside Miko.

    ¡°While it¡¯s a gamble leaving them unattended to, it¡¯s something I want to see. I want them to get comfortable and show their true colors. Of course if they stay on guard all the time I have many ways to make them feel like there¡¯s nothing to worry about and let loose.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°They¡¯ll naturally plot against each other and myself, but that¡¯s fine by me. I have no intention of getting outplayed by some brats.¡±

    Tia looked at Miko weirdly when he said that.

    He didn¡¯t seem to realize what he had said was strange for someone his age to say.

    ¡®Does that mean that his sense of self is being altered?¡¯

    Tia thought to herself.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko stopped when he saw three persons up ahead standing as if waiting on him.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Tia¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw them.

    Miko could immediately tell from the oppressive aura that they gave off that they were guardian beasts like Gallu and Ba?mu.

    ¡°Long time no see, mother, brother, and sister.¡±

    The one who stepped and said that was the tallest of the three.

    He had a muscular build, well groomed red curly hair and beard, a gentle face, and was dressed in a suit with a luminous aura around him.

    ¡°Lahmu!¡±

    Tia leaped into the man¡¯s, Lahmu¡¯s arms and hugged him.

    Lahmu was the first born son of Tiamat and her first husband, Abzu., making him the third oldest existence in the world.

    He and his sister La?amu are the parents of Anshar and Kishar, the sky father and earth mother, who birthed the gods of the Mesopotamian Pantheon.

    He was the god that represented the stars, constellations and zodiacs.

    He was also the guardian beast of the Quartus Branch.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you again after so many years.¡±

    Said Tiamat.

    ¡°I feel the same way about you mother.¡±

    Lahmu replied.

    Tia then looked at the other two behind lahmu.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you two as well. Sirrush, Mu?ma.¡±

    Behind Lahmu were a beautiful woman and an aggressive looking man.

    The woman was dressed in a short skirt and blouse, and wore high heels. She also was wearing black stockings and a pair of glasses on her face.

    Her overall appearance was that of intelligence mixed with sex appeal.

    This was the guardian beast of the Tertitus Branch, mu??u??u who was also known as the mythical dragon Sirrush.

    Sirrush was depicted as a scaly dragon with hind legs resembling the talons of an eagle, feline forelegs, a long neck and tail, a horned head, a snake-like tongue, and a crest.

    The man was dressed in a military uniform similar to Andreas and a hat to match.

    He had azure hair and golden eyes like Tiamat, and ferocious look in them.

    This was the Quintus Branch Guardian beast, Mu?ma??¨±. More commonly called Mu?ma.

    Mu?ma??¨± was an ancient Mesopotamian mythological hybrid of a serpent, lion and bird, sometimes identified with the seven-headed serpent slain by Ninurta in the mythology of the Sumerian period.

    He was also one of the three horned serpents who were three monsters who were considered the first of their kind and unusually strong.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Mu?ma greeted Tia with a simple nod, while Sirrush showed a bright smile.

    ¡°So this is the infamous Miko.¡±

    Lahmu approached Miko, seemingly measuring him up.

    Miko looked at him and a light flashed in his eyes. However, no one seemed to noticed it.

    ¡°You did a number on the leaders of our branches earlier.¡±

    Mu?ma said as he approached Miko.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed. To think that you can utilize our power to that extent.¡±

    Sirrush approached him as well.

    Miko found himself being surrounded by all five guardian beasts.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Even so he didn¡¯t flinch or showed any signs of being pressured.

    It gave the guardian beasts who were meeting him for the first time a good impression.

    ¡°So this is the man you chose, Mother.¡±

    Said Lahmu.

    Tia wrapped her arm around Miko¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Yup. Isn¡¯t he great?¡±

    Lahmu nodded.

    ¡°He reminds me of Augustus.¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking the same thing.¡±

    Said Sirrush.

    ¡°Geh!¡±

    Tia¡¯s body jolted when she heard that.

    She realized that her children were looking at her weirdly and started to laugh awkwardly.

    ¡®These kids are as sharp as always.¡¯

    She thought to herself.

    ¡°So, you guys let me get to the point.¡±

    Miko suddenly said.

    ¡°Whose side are you on, mine or the Dragna Clan?¡±

    He asked with a straight face and eyes that showed no unease, just pure confidence.

    Lahmu smiled when he saw that and bent a knee.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re on your side.¡±

    Mu?ma and Sirrush did the same.

    ¡°You¡¯re the man our mother chose, which qualifies you to control us.¡±

    Said Sirrush.

    ¡°Just say the word and we¡¯ll do everything in our power to make you happy.¡±

    Mu?ma added.

    ¡°Good. You¡¯re all as smart as I hoped.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    He signaled them to stopped kneeling and they got to their feet.

    ¡°With all five of you by my side, the path to emperor is even more clear. If your branches are smart they accompany us on that path, then that would be great. Otherwise, then I no longer need them.¡±

    The guardian beasts smiled wryly when Miko said that.

    Later that day, Miko was walking in the Royal district by himself.

    He looked up at the sky and saw a pink star, a floating ship and a robot dragon; all hovering above the capital.

    Miko sighed when he looked at them.

    ¡°This is just drawing unnecessary attention from everyone around the world.¡±

    He shook his head and started walking again.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter since it¡¯s almost time to leave our mark on the world.¡±

    He walked at a slow pace while organizing his thoughts and planning his future moves.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when he sensed some activity in his shadow.

    ¡°Luka?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Luka¡¯s voice came from his shadow, but she wasn''t near him at the moment.

    ¡°Is this some kind of new way to communicate, with our shadows?¡±

    Miko asked while shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I just used a technique your grandfather showed me to place portals anywhere I want to use as my personal transit stations.¡±

    ¡°And you placed one in my shadow?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°Just to be clear, these portals have a range Limit right? Like, you cant use them if you¡¯re a certain distance away from them.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not omnipotent like Nero after all.¡±

    Luka answered.

    ¡®Thank god. It would be a problem if she could pop up on me at anytime she wished, even if we were far apart. It would feel like I had a stalker and that¡¯s not funny.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°So what is it?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you let the three branches that returned today do as they please.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to keep an eye on them?¡±

    ¡°No. If they discover you they might kill you without a second thought. I would like to avoid that at all cost.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I see. Then I would like to report something.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°The Flameheart Clan made contact with me. They wish to settle our differences. What do you think?¡±

    Miko paused before answering her.

    ¡°I think that they¡¯re multiple ways to interpret this. They could be trying to use you to get to me.¡±

    ¡°I thought so as well.¡±

    ¡°However, there¡¯s a chance that their intentions are pure.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Luka didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°I know you have mixed feelings about them, but them being your only family members other than ouroboros means that you¡¯ll have to face them eventually.¡±

    ¡°Then are you saying that I should take up their invitation?¡±

    Miko nodded even though he didn¡¯t know if Luka could see him.

    ¡°However, let¡¯s make full use of this.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°The foundation of this kingdom is definitely the Triad, Dragna, Saevio, and Flameheart. However, as it stands none of the Triad interacts with each other anymore, and could be said to be at odds because of an accumulation of old grudges. This invitation is a chance to fix that.¡±

    ¡°You want me to persuade the Flameheart Clan to ally themselves with you?¡±

    Miko nodded again.

    ¡°The Dragna Clan is responsible for the deaths of a member of both the Saevio and Flameheart main clans. Dario killed your mother Lisa Flameheart, while I killed Marco. This caused both clans to cut off all interaction with us. While the relationship between those two clans aren¡¯t the greatest, there¡¯s still a chance for them to band together in the future and try to overthrow the Dragna Clan as the rulers of the kingdom. To prevent that from happening I must unite the Dragna Clan with at least one of them.¡±

    ¡°I see. But aren¡¯t you selling me out here? You know my grudge with them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my woman right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that long pause? You¡¯re making me nervous here.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°I¡¯m your woman, okay!¡±

    Luka suddenly shouted.

    Even though he couldn''t see her, Miko could imagine how adorably embarrassed she was to say that out loud.

    ¡°And as my woman, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll sell you out or use you. I¡¯m a very selfish person after all. I don¡¯t like the notion of sharing my women.¡±

    ¡°Get to the point already!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m basically saying that Im just seeking my lover¡¯s help. However, I¡¯ll be sure to protect you if anything happens. Even if I must trade my life for your safety.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Luka could tell from his tone that Miko was serious about what he said.

    ¡°Fine. So what do you want me to do?¡±

    She asked after a while.

    Miko smiled before answering.

    ¡°I want you to meet with these persons. Maria Flameheart, Darwin Flameheart, and Joesph Flameheart. I¡¯m sure as you know these persons are your Grandaunt, Grandfather and Great-Grandfather respectively. They are also the ones who hold the most power in the clan. Especially, Joesph who is the only living progenitor of your clan. I heard that he¡¯s a monster who was personally trained by Augustus Dragna himself and his five generals. Joesph seems strict but he¡¯s actually a softy; if you approach him with pure intentions then because of who you are he¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°I knew all this expect for the last bit about Augustus and Joseph¡¯s personality. Where did you get that information?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.I have my sources.¡±

    Miko answered after a while.

    ¡°As for Maria, she¡¯ll be a bit difficult. From what I heard she became somewhat unstable after your mother died. It isn¡¯t bad enough to say she¡¯s completely off her rockers, but she¡¯s close. Even I can¡¯t predict how she¡¯ll react to you. As for Darwin, he shouldn¡¯t be a problem. He¡¯s probably the one who is pushing to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Then, as long as I convince these three to join you then it¡¯s mission complete.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But I don¡¯t want you to view this as only a mission. I want you to try to build some genuine relations with them. Unlike my wild clan, your clan is more protective. Having them as backers you can really trust would be very beneficial for your future.¡±

    The tone Miko spoke with sounded a bit weird to Luka. It was like he was a bit jealous, but at the same time not.

    She couldnt see through his heart.

    ¡°Miko, why the Flameheart clan? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to ally with the Saevio clan that you are related to?¡±

    She asked after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Is it because of me?¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°No, the Flameheart clan is an emotional clan. They treasure bonds over all. If I make them my allies I¡¯ll obtain backers that will go to the pits of hell for me without an ounce of hesitation.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°On the the other hand, the Saevio clan is too untrustworthy. They¡¯re like a ticking time bomb that could explode at any moment. As such I plan on eradicating them.¡±

    What Miko said didn¡¯t shock Luka.

    That was because she came to a similar conclusion a long time ago.

    The Saevio bloodline is cursed and honestly too dangerous. It was logical to eliminate them if you want to feel truly secured.

    Leon and Kristen were perfect examples of what they can produce. To ensure that no more nuisances like them are born, the clan must disappear.

    Miko¡¯s eyes flashed crimson as he thought this.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only Beleth this world needs.¡±

 Meeting The Family

    After Miko finished talking with Luka he continued his walk through the Royal District.

    ¡°Ishma.¡±

    After Miko spoke, a green light appeared in front of him. From it Ishma stood in front of him with a frown on her face.

    ¡°What is it? I was busy.¡±

    She said.

    It was then that Miko realized that there was some icing on her face. It looks like he summoned her while she was in the middle of eating her sweets.

    ¡°I want you to help me out with something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ishma said as she wiped the icing with her finger and licked it.

    ¡°You knew Augustus pretty well, right?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that I knew him that well, but I did hear a lot about from my brother.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then can you give me your impression of him.¡±

    ¡°Impression, huh?¡±

    Ishma suddenly looked like she was in deep thought.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, you two are pretty similar, except¡­¡±

    ¡°Expect what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more humane.¡±

    Ishma answered.

    ¡°Me? Humane? I¡¯m recognized as a devil by countless you know.¡±

    ¡°I know. But even so, compared to Augustus you¡¯re nothing but a human.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Explain.¡±

    Miko said after a pause.

    ¡°Hmm¡­..well Augustus didn¡¯t really possess nearly half the emotions that you do. From what I know he only possessed wrath, lust, and greed. If he wasn¡¯t expressing these emotions a creepy smile would be on his constantly.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you serious?¡±

    Ishma nodded.

    ¡°Quoting my brother, ¡®To me it looks like he has no desire. It¡¯s true that he gathered people around him, but that is just a necessity for him to conquer this world. Augustus doesn¡¯t see anything beyond his ambition. He will anything at his disposal and is wiling to give up everything to reach his goal. There are no hesitation in any step he takes. He¡¯s a machine with no love or compassion, but at the same time some one who can utilize them to accomplish his goals. A true irregular in this world.¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko silently digested Ishma¡¯s words for awhile before responding.

    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Why did you want to know about Augustus?¡±

    ¡°No reason. I was just curious.¡±

    Miko answered with a smile.

    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±

    Ishma got a weird vibe from Miko¡¯s smile which made her uncomfortable.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    After saying that she disappeared and went back where she came from.

    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s the difference between us.¡±

    Miko muttered before starting to walk again.

    ¡°Does that mean that I can become stronger if I threw everything away?¡±

    He placed his hand on his chest.

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re telling me, Augustus? You possessed no envy, no sloth, no pride you just marched forward no matter how muddy the road became.¡±

    He gripped his chest.

    ¡°Is it because of that why I can¡¯t tap into my true strength, because I¡¯m not as big of a monster as you?¡±

    Miko wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew that he was being restricted from a great power that was present in him. He¡¯s tried countless times to tap into that power but couldn¡¯t without using Deus Malum as a medium. He didn¡¯t know the reason why this was so but after hearing what Ishma said it became clear.

    The current him wasn¡¯t worthy to use such power.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Well, whatever. I¡¯ll figure something out eventually.¡±

    He said as he continued his walk.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was a little less than ten minutes later that he ran into people he knew.

    ¡°Oh, Miko. So this is where you were.¡±

    Said Momo who was walking with Aeon, Alec and Kirika.

    ¡°Look, Miko! Alec gave this to me. It¡¯s real godly beer!¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She said as she pushed the gold bottle against Miko¡¯s face.

    ¡°I see. Are you going to give me a taste?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    She answered immediately.

    ¡°Wait, I asked you to give me a taste and you declined.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    ¡°So? This is my prot¨¦g¨¦. We pledged to share the good and the bad times together. So it¡¯s natural that we share this gift.¡±

    Momo argued.

    ¡°If you want some then have Uncle give you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s able to get a bottle or two.¡±

    She said with a shooing gesture.

    Miko smiled he watched her.

    ¡®I guess it¡¯s reasons like this why I can''t discard everything for my ambition. I already left a lifestyle like that behind, and I have no intention of returning to that.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    That¡¯s when he looked behind Momo and Aeon.

    His eyes met with Alec¡¯s.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    Alec stepped forward and extend his hand for a greeting.

    ¡°Alec Dragna from the Tertitus Branch. Nice to meet you, Miko.¡±

    ¡°Tertitus branch?¡±

    Miko looked at Alec from head to toe.

    ¡°¡­.Is that so? Nice to meet you.¡±

    Miko reached out and shook Alec¡¯s hand.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The moment the two¡¯s hands touched Miko felt something inside being stirred up.

    His eyes turned purple for a second and glared at Alec.

    Alec who received this glare felt like he was being stared at by a prehistoric monster.

    However that glare happened for only a second, before Miko¡¯s eyes turned back blue.

    The two silently removed their hands from each other.

    There was cold sweat on Alec¡¯s forehead which he wiped off with his finger.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s Alec of the Bloodflame.¡±

    Momo whispered to him.

    ¡°Blood Flame?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a magical blood colored flame that is said to render the Class System useless. In other words, no matter who you are, this flame can cause you damage regardless of your Class.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The red flame that melted the robot that Gear built in Grim City resurfaced in his mind.

    ¡°I see. You were the one¡­.¡±

    Miko immediately knew that Alec was in Grim City when he fought the final war. This meant that Alec might¡¯ve been observing him way before they met.

    ¡®From the fact that he saved us, suggests that he didn¡¯t want me to die. However, the reason he wants me alive is unknown. In other words there¡¯s no telling whether he¡¯s an enemy or ally.¡¯

    Miko remembered the static that travel through his body when he touched Alec. It was a terrifying feeling as if something was opening up inside him.

    ¡®Should I eliminate him here or observe the situation a little longer.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    (Wait, Miko.)

    That¡¯s when Tia¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.

    ¡®Tia? Where are you?¡¯

    (At a spa, but that¡¯s not important. You can trust Alec.)

    ¡®Trust him? On what grounds?¡¯

    (Alec is your ally. Just trust me on this.)

    ¡®¡­..Who is he?¡¯

    (Alec of the Blood Flame. He¡¯s this era¡¯s Millennium Genius, which means that he¡¯s peerless in this generation.)

    ¡®Millennium Genius? I think I heard about that once. I think Momo said Nova was one?¡¯

    (That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a genius on Nero and nova¡¯s level.)

    Tia answered.

    ¡®Wait. When I first met Momo you said that she had the potential to become a second Nero, but you just said that Alec is peerless in this generation. Does that mean that he¡¯s stronger than Momo?¡¯

    (That¡¯s right. Momo is heaven sent but Alec is on a different level. In fact if I had to choose someone other than you from this generation to be my proxy it would be him without a doubt.)

    ¡®And someone like that is my ally?¡¯

    (That¡¯s right. I ensure you that Alec means you no harm. In fact he should become one of your greatest allies in the future. He¡¯s also a way for you to unite the five branches. )

    ¡®A way to unite the branches?¡¯

    Miko looked at Alec again.

    There was a playful smile on his face.

    ¡°Are you done talking with Tiamat?¡±

    He asked.

    Miko wasn¡¯t shocked by his question and looked at him silently.

    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s convincing you to trust me?¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Miko, don¡¯t worry. Alec isn¡¯t like Aeon, who hide in the shadows, he¡¯s open about his intentions, so there¡¯s no need to be suspicious of him.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°You know, you kinda of took an indirect jab at me.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    ¡°Well, I won''t try to kill you for now.¡±

    Miko said after a while.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me.¡±

    Alec was all smiles.

    ¡°Well, if you excuse me there¡¯s somewhere I need to be.¡±

    Miko took one last look and Alec before leaving.

    ¡°Later.¡±

    Alec said as he watched Miko¡¯s retreating back.

    ¡°You know, even though I told Miko to trust you, if I sense that you¡¯re plotting anything against him¡­.¡±

    Alec looked at Momo whose eyes were a Beastly purple.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you even if it means dying together.¡±

    In face of Momo¡¯s warning Alec laughed a little.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t plan on plotting against the king. I just earnestly wish to assist him.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Momo smiled.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s all good.¡±

    She then spun around while holding the beer.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink to my disciple! I feel generous today!¡±

    After Miko left, he headed straight to the center of the district.

    At the center was a statue of a man dressed in armor, wielding a large word.

    It was a statue of Augustus.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko silently looked at the statue.

    No one could figure out what was going through his mind as he stared at the golden statue.

    There was no emotion on his face, but he gave off an unapproachable aura.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    Even so, he was still approached about someone.

    He looked to the side and saw a youth around his age with purple and azure hair smiling at him.

    Miko recognized the youth but he couldnt remember where.

    ¡°You are¡­.?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Rin. Rin Dragna. I¡¯m the youngest son of Marcel Dragna.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re Dario¡¯s brother.¡±

    Rin nodded.

    ¡°So? What¡¯s up? You don¡¯t seem like the type to seek revenge for others, so I don¡¯t think this has anything to do with your brother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, this has nothing to do with my brother.¡±

    He took a step closer to Miko.

    ¡°You see, I really admire you Miko.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I might look like this, but I don¡¯t swing that way.¡±

    Miko replied with a straight face.

    Rin didn¡¯t get upset and just laughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, me neither. I was just saying that I look up to you that¡¯s all.¡±

    A playful smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re the one I was born to counter.¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡±

    ¡°Ah, guess you wouldn¡¯t know. You see unlike my other brothers who were born between the love of my parents, I was born for the sole person off countering the Primus Branch¡¯s younger generation. It was my grandfather¡¯s orders actually.¡±

    Rin said with a shrug.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s kind of sad.¡±

    ¡°Not really. I like my role. Although, my grandfather said that I don¡¯t need to live up to it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re Tiamat¡¯s proxy. He thought that it was a lost cause.¡±

    ¡°But you still believe that you can beat me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it should be fun trying.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko looked at him silently.

    He couldn''t sense any maliciousness in Rin¡¯s words. He honestly wanted to compete with Miko with pure intentions.

    He wanted to beat Miko, but he also looks up to him.

    It was like a fan training to reach their idol¡¯s level, and wishing to surpass them one day.

    It made Miko feel confused.

    This was his first time experiencing something like this.

    Rin approached him without an ounce of malice and just wanted fight with him for the fun of it.

    This was completely different from all of his previous enemies.

    No. He didn¡¯t even know if Rin would qualify as an enemy.

    If so, then what was he?

    This thought made Miko froze in place.

    As if sensing Miko¡¯s confusion Rin spoke again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about it so hard.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Just continue to grow stronger and reach for higher heights. If you do so then I¡¯ll promise to chase after you. The further you become out of reach the more exciting it would be to climb and reach you.¡±

    He tapped Miko¡¯s chest with his fist.

    ¡°Become great Gamiko Dragna the Third, and continue to earn my admiration. That is all I ask from you.¡±

    Rin said with a pure smile.

    ¡®I see.¡¯

    Miko came to a realization when he saw that smile.

    ¡®So this is what it feels like to obtain a true rival with no ulterior motives. Just the wish to surpass you.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    He smiled and placed his fist on Rin¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You too. You better be able to keep up.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    It was this way that the Wicked God met the Sword Emperor.

 Augustus & Alec

    Later that night when the three branches return.

    Alec Dragna was walking down the halls with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Alec.¡±

    It was at this moment that Kirika walked out of a dark shadow and approached him.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Alec jumped in fright when he saw her.

    ¡°Damn, sis! You almost gave me a heart attack.¡±

    He said while holding his chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again. Huh?¡±

    He looked behind him and checked his pants.

    ¡°Ahh¡­.good. I didn¡¯t shit myself.¡±

    He said with a sigh.

    ¡°Alec, where were you going this late at night?¡±

    Asked Kirika.

    ¡°Just a walk.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to meet with that Miko, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Alec didn¡¯t answer and smile.

    Kirika approached him with a stern look.

    ¡°Alec, isn¡¯t it time you tell me why you¡¯re so obsessed with him?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet.¡±

    Her stern look disappeared when she heard that.

    It was replaced with a sad look.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that. It hurts my heart.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯ll tell you eventually I promised. But I can¡¯t do it now, because they¡¯ll be severe consequences if you were to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Severe consequences?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be targeted in the future.¡±

    ¡°By who?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say, but know this. They aren¡¯t mortals.¡±

    Kirika¡¯s eyes widen when she heard that.

    ¡°Alec, what have you gotten yourself involved in?¡±

    Concern was present in her voice as she held his shoulders.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. But I can tell you this, I regret nothing.¡±

    ¡°Regret? Wait, why does it sound like it¡¯s something that might make you end up dead?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Alec!¡±

    She shook him.

    ¡°Wait¡­.Don¡¯t tell me this has something to do with that woman?¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯d only act reckless when she¡¯s involved.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame her, Kiri. I asked to take up this role, she didn¡¯t force anything on me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.But.¡±

    Alec smiled and placed his hand on her cheek.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die so easy.¡±

    He stepped back from her.

    ¡°Besides, in the future you¡¯ll realize that Miko is worth betting everything on.¡±

    After saying that, he turned his back on his sister.

    ¡°I must go now. Be sure not to follow me, alright?¡±

    He started to walk into the dark halls while whistling.

    Kirika looked at him with anxious eyes.

    ¡°Alec¡­..¡±

    After walking for a while, Alec appeared in front of Miko¡¯s room.

    He didn¡¯t sleep in the royal chambers and left it for his parents.

    Alec knew that he shared a room with Tiamat and scanned his surroundings first before opening the door.

    After confirming that there wasn¡¯t anyone in the vicinity he slipped inside Miko¡¯s room.

    The room was dark and huge.

    Alec looked and saw Miko sleeping on his bed.

    Alec activated his Qi to hide his presence.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    He lifted his hands in the air to indicate to the guardian beasts watching from afar that he meant no harm.

    They got the order to stand down from Tia who was also observing the situation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s watch what he wants to do.¡±

    Alec sighed in relief when he sensed that the guardian beast weren¡¯t going to attack.

    He slowly approached Miko¡¯s bed until he stood beside him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Alec silently looked down on him before stooping down to his ear.

    He paused for a while before speaking.

    ¡°Timor mortis conturbat me (The fear of death confounds me). Omnia mors aequat (Death makes all things equal). Nascentes morimur (From the moment we are born, we begin to die). Nemo ante mortem beatus (Nobody is blessed before his death). Facilis descensus averno (The descent to hell is an easy one). Abyssus abyssum invocat (Hell calls hell; one misstep leads to another). Pulvis et umbra sumus (We are dust and shadow). Pars maior lacrimas ridet et intus habet (You smile at your own tears but keep them in your heart). Tanta stultitia mortalium est (Such is the foolishness of mortals). Acta est fabula, plaudite! (The play is over, applaud)!¡±

    *Flash!*

    The moment Alec finished speaking, a bright light lit the room.

    The moment that light appeared, Tia and the five guardian beast were unable to see inside Miko¡¯s room. Not only that, they could no longer sense him or Alec anywhere in this world.

    Tia immediately appeared in front of the door.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    She was shocked because she was actually trying to appear in the room but something blocked her.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­.¡±

    She hastily opened the door and was shocked by what she saw.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡±

    Miko¡¯s room was gone. Only thing that was left in its place was a dark space.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Inside Miko¡¯s room.

    Alec looked at Miko who was still laying on the bed.

    After a while he opened his eyes. However his normally blue eyes were purple. More ever, it looked different than it would normally look like when it turned purple. It didn¡¯t look draconic, but like a human¡¯s.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko looked at the ceiling for a while before turning his gaze on Alec.

    He slowly sat up at the edge of the bed.

    Alec noticed that the look in eyes were completely different from what he would normally see.

    These eyes were filled with wisdom, indifference, and power.

    He immediately kneeled in from of Miko.

    ¡°Descendent, Alec Dragna sincerely greets Divine Conqueror Augustus Dragna!¡±

    Miko sighed when he saw Alec kneeling.

    ¡°You know, you could at least try to be more believable if you¡¯re trying to act sincere.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Oh? Was I seen through already?¡±

    Alec lifted his head and smiled.

    ¡°It would¡¯ve been more believable if you weren¡¯t leaking bloodlust.¡±

    Said Miko, while resting his head in his palm.

    Alec stood up.

    ¡°Sorry about that. I was just testing if it was really you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t look bothered and kept a straight face.

    ¡°Well at least this proves it.¡±

    Alec smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re able to take over whenever you wanted to.¡±

    He stopped smiling.

    ¡°At least that¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping. But to confirm could you introduce yourself?¡±

    ¡°Introduce myself to a junior? Well, I guess it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Miko stood up and looked Alec in the eyes.

    ¡°Remember this well, boy.¡±

    A devious smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°My name is Augustus Dragna. The strongest person you¡¯ll ever meet.¡±

    Miko¡¯s, no Augustus¡¯ tone was so arrogant that even if a god was present, even they couldn¡¯t deny his words.

    ¡°That arrogant introduction is identical to the one I remember.¡±

    Alec gave a courteous bow.

    ¡°Again I apologize. Even though you showed Deus Malum, you can¡¯t be too careful you know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. My enemies are gods so anything is possible.¡±

    Augustus answered.

    ¡°More importantly¡­¡±

    The air around Alec suddenly became thin, and the temperature in the room hit rock bottom.

    ¡°Who the hell are you and why do you know our secret saying?¡±

    Alec felt like he was being surpassed by a gods hand.

    He seriously considered the possibility of his heart giving out if he¡¯s forced to endure this kind of pressure for long.

    Thinking that, he hurriedly took something out of his pocket and showed it to Augustus.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Augustus stopped supressing him when he saw what it was.

    It was an emblem of a Phoenix entangling with a dragon.

    ¡°My insignia?¡±

    Augustus muttered.

    He looked at Alec and the emblem in his hand.

    And then-

    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re an heir.¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°If you were an heir, you should¡¯ve said so from the start. I almost eradicated you from history you know.¡±

    Augustus laughed and sat back on the bed.

    ¡°I see. That explains why you know our secret saying. When you whispered it in my ear I had to find out who it was.¡±

    Augustus was now all smiles after seeing the emblem.

    Alec could finally breath easily again.

    From what he heard, Augustus won¡¯t attack him if he showed the emblem after all.

    ¡°So? Whose will are you inheriting? Sumia? No, you look like the playboy type. She¡¯s not good with your type so it can¡¯t be her.¡±

    He held his chin.

    ¡°Edwin?¡±

    Augustus shook his head.

    ¡°Nah. Even though your personalities is similar, I don¡¯t you¡¯ll get along.¡±

    He entered deep thought.

    ¡°I doubt it¡¯s Karma. He/She isn¡¯t the type to take prot¨¦g¨¦s. Then that leaves Ajax and¡­..¡±

    He looked at Alec again.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re Sandora¡¯s heir.¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°My master is one of your Divine Generals and your first wife, Sandora Tepes.¡±

    At the sametime somewhere in the world.

    Someone was walking through a grave yard in the middle of the night.

    This person was Ajax Diabolus.

    ¡°That bastard. To think that he was in a place like this¡­..well I guess it fits his image.¡±

    He said as he looked at the skeletons on the ground.

    This graveyard was abandoned countless years ago was filled with thousands of unmarked graves.

    He didn¡¯t know if the graves were robbed or were dug up by animals, but there were countless bones on the ground.

    No matter what he tried, he¡¯ll step on a bone with every step he took.

    ¡°Seriously, this place is creepy no matter how much times I come here.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    This wasn¡¯t the first he¡¯s been to this graveyard. He¡¯s been here thousands of years ago.

    This graveyard was called Angel¡¯s Graveyard.

    It was a graveyard that was said to exist since the beginning of time.

    No one knew who built it or who was buried here. Not even Beings like Tiamat.

    It was one of the 12 Phantom Grounds that was said to be a paradise for death gods and necromancers.

    This place was overflowing with death aura and filled with spiritual energy, which were both perfect for necromancers to train their arts.

    From the moment this place was discovered, it was filled past capacity with graves which made it creepier.

    ¡°Where is that bastard?¡±

    Ajax said as he looked around.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when he spot a particular headstone.

    It was red as if it was bathe in blood.

    Ajax approached it with caution.

    Even him didn¡¯t want to act carelessly in a place like this.

    When he stood in front of the headstone he realized that something was written on it.

    ¡°Here lays history¡¯s most handsome hero?¡±

    That sentence was written on it.

    He looked at the name under it.

    ¡°Edwin Sugar Lips.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Ajax looked at the name with clear disgust for a very long.

    After a while-

    ¡°Alright. I couldn¡¯t find him. I guess he¡¯s dead.¡±

    He turned his back to the headstone and started to walk away.

    *Boom!*

    That¡¯s when the grave cracked open and someone started crawling out of it.

    ¡°Eiyah!!!¡±

    Ajax suddenly turned back and kicked the person across the face which made them lose consciousness.

    He then silently walked over and used his foot to stomp them back underground.

    After they were forced back underground, Ajax wiped the sweet from his brow.

    ¡°I saved the world from a zombie apocalypse. It feels great to do a good deed.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    A voice came from within the grave as a head pushed out.

    *Boom!*

    Not even a second after the head was blown apart.

    ¡°I forgot that you need to destroy the head to kill them.¡±

    Ajax said as he spun the black revolver he used on his fingers.

    He turned back around.

    ¡°You son of a-!¡±

    This time the person was able to crawl out successfully.

    ¡°Ajax, you bastard. I¡¯m going to kill you, revive you and kill you again!¡±

    They roared.

    Ajax looked back and smiled.

    ¡°Yo, you piece of shit Edwin. I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

 The Truths About Augustus

    ¡°Sandora huh?¡±

    Augustus said as he sat on the bed.

    He looked at Alec.

    ¡°Where is she right now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought you could give me some clue.¡±

    Alec replied.

    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯ve just returned to this world less than two decades ago, there¡¯s no way I can guess her thoughts after 10,000 years apart. One year is enough to change someone much less 10,000.¡±

    ¡°Even though she¡¯s your wife?¡±

    Alec sounded a bit skeptical.

    ¡°Hey, she should¡¯ve told you that our marriage was purely political. We didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for each other and didn¡¯t even consummate the marriage.¡±

    ¡°But she said that you were best friends? Don¡¯t you at least have an idea of anywhere she would be?¡±

    Augustus shook his head.

    ¡°There are too many unknown variables involved. Trying to guess her position is harder than guessing the amount of sand on a beach.¡±

    Alec looked depressed when he heard.

    ¡°Hm? There¡¯s nothing to be depressed about you know. Sandora clearly values you enough to make you her successor. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll make contact with you when she¡¯s ready.¡±

    Augustus stood up.

    ¡°Wait. Could it be that you¡¯re in love with her?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Alec didn¡¯t answer and looked away.

    This action caused Augustus eyes to lit up.

    ¡°Oh. Oh. Oh.¡±

    He started to circle around Alec in a playful manner.

    He stopped and patted Alec on the shoulder.

    ¡°I get it I get it. Sandora is a very beautiful woman. Even a saint would turn into a sinner to become her lover. And not to mention that body. I won¡¯t lie, friends or not I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hit that if she gave me the chance.¡±

    Augustus said with a laugh.

    ¡°¡­.You know you¡¯re not like I heard. I heard that you were pretty much heartless.¡±

    ¡°Wha?! Who is the bastard that spread such lies?! Was it Sandora?!¡±

    Alec shook his head.

    ¡°Sandora didn¡¯t really talk about you much.¡±

    ¡°You know, for some reason that pisses me off too.¡±

    Augustus growled.

    ¡°I read that you were a cold hearted manipulator who would do anything to achieve victory.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Augustus easily admitted.

    ¡°But that¡¯s the only thing I¡¯ve found out about you, which I found extremely strange.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°Why is someone who trampled over countless Higher Beings despite being human, practically unknown outside of the Dragna Clan? Shouldn¡¯t your name be engraved in the history of the world? But instead when the Dragna Clan is mentioned, people think of the clan of Tiamat¡¯s descendants; they never say the clan of the Divine Conqueror.¡±

    Alec paused before continuing.

    ¡°It¡¯s like you were erased from history.¡±

    ¡°Because I was.¡±

    Augustus answered.

    ¡°I mean, think about it. I walked over the dignity of countless gods and demons. I¡¯ve embarrassed some of the greatest heroes the world have ever seen. What would happen if the future generations knew that such a person existed?¡±

    ¡°The Higher Beings would lose all of their prestige while you would be hailed as the greatest to ever live.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And which person would want their name and legacy trampled on for someone else¡¯s to raise?¡±

    ¡°So they erased all traces of your existence outside of our clan.¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°But I guess that works out for me as well.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°With my existence erased from history it gives me a chance to create a legend far greater than the one I could¡¯ve had before.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to let Miko create that legend, or will you do it yourself?¡±

    Augustus didn¡¯t answer and just smiled.

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    Alec asked after a while.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Why are you suppressing your (Miko¡¯s) power? I mean Miko should be far stronger than he is now. The only explanation is that something or someone is suppressing his growth.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°And you believe I¡¯m that something?¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been limiting Miko¡¯s rapid growth.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Augustus smiled.

    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m referred as among higher beings?¡±

    Alec shook his head.

    ¡°The Irregular.¡±

    ¡°Irregular?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something that¡¯s born outside the laws of the world. A glitch in the system if you will.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s you? A glitch in the system?¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m the first human to pave his way to godhood with his own strength. That was something that shouldn¡¯t have happen no matter what. Hence I¡¯m considered a glitch or an irregular in the system that governs the world.¡±

    Augustus stretched out on the bed.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I was the first Irregular to be born. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m the first to take a human shape. Because of that, the Higher Beings feared me.¡±

    He looked at Alec.

    ¡°Someone like you must know how desperate people get when they¡¯re afraid.¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve experience first hand what a desperate Higher Being is like. Trust me, it isn¡¯t pretty.¡±

    He lifted his hand in front of his face and looked at it as if admiring it.

    ¡°If I had left Miko, who is myself but with a different personality, alone then he would¡¯ve become a monster that would draw the unwanted attention of certain Higher Beings. Because of that, I tuned down his growth to match the level of the so-called geniuses of this era. Well, there were times I had to let him experience a sudden increase because he tends to always pick troublesome fights.¡±

    Augustus said the last sentence with a sigh.

    ¡°Anyway it isn¡¯t anything that would convince the Higher Beings that he¡¯s another Irregular like myself.¡±

    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s why.¡±

    Said Alec.

    Then he suddenly thought of something else.

    ¡°But why let Miko be the main personality? If you wanted, couldn¡¯t you''ve suppressed your power and keep yourself hidden? So why stay locked away?¡±

    ¡°You sure have a lot of questions. But I guess it¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t had a conversation partner in years.¡±

    Said Augustus.

    ¡°But let me ask you this first. What determines one¡¯s personality?¡±

    ¡°Their memories.¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°A person¡¯s personality depends on their memories and how they perceived them. For example let¡¯s say you have twin boys living in the same house around the same people for the same number of years. Let¡¯s say that they both ended up with completely different personalities. Why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Because they saw things differently.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Two persons might experience the same things but that doesn¡¯t mean they come out the same. Let¡¯s say that the boys grew up around thugs, drugs lords and other criminals. Boy 1 grew up admiring these kind of people, envying the women they got, the things they owned, and the respect from fellow criminals. Boy 1 expectedly started to act like them and later became one of them. Now Boy 2 saw the same things as Boy 1 but he also saw the sleepless nights, the constant paranoia, constant risk of dying a dog¡¯s death. Because he determined that the women, the wealth, and the cred wasn¡¯t worth all that, he chose a different path. That¡¯s the perfect example of personalities being influenced by memories and perception.¡±

    Augustus explained.

    ¡°Now look at me and Miko. We¡¯re similar but different because of the things that we¡¯ve experienced. Now, what do you think would happen if we were to become one? We¡¯ll turn into something with immense experience in life and greater wisdom than we would have alone.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°In simpler terms, I want to experience life in a way I never had before. But considering who I am that¡¯s a bit impossible.¡±

    ¡°And this is where Miko comes in.¡±

    Said Alec.

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°I want Miko (me) to live life in a different way than how I lived. I want him to experience the good and bad and gain an understanding that I couldn¡¯t come by.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I want him to live and die like any other person. Until then I won¡¯t interfere too much.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you¡¯re using Miko to live the life you couldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°You can say that.¡±

    Alec sighed.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand the thoughts of someone like you.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I get that a lot actually.¡±

    Augustus laughed and said.

    ¡°But I gotta say, Sandora sure picked an amazing heir. You were even able to create the Blood Flame that she and I came up with.¡±

    ¡°Sandora mentioned once, an idea to create an all powerful flame out of blood, but she said that she wasn''t able to manifest that idea in reality. Hearing that, I decided to give it a try when I was bored. I didn¡¯t expect to succeed though.¡±

    Alec said with a laugh.

    ¡°You should be proud. Not even the great me was able to do it. Not even Sandora who was one of the oldest and strongest vampires couldn¡¯t do it. That says something.¡±

    Even Alec couldn¡¯t help but puff his chest out in pride when being praised by Augustus.

    ¡°Ah, I just remembered something I wanted to ask you about.¡±

    He suddenly said.

    ¡°Although she didn¡¯t talk about you much, Sandora said this once. Augustus¡¯s true love wasn¡¯t Tiamat but his master Rias. I already heard from her that Rias was the name of the Queen of the Phoenixes. Then does that mean that you know Phoenix magic?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I even had Phoenix blood implanted in my veins.¡±

    ¡°Then can Miko use Phoenix magic?¡±

    Augustus shook his head.

    ¡°I sealed my Phoenix blood a long time ago so that it wouldn''t draw unnecessary attention.¡±

    ¡°You sure hide a lot.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once Miko is satisfied with life then I¡¯ll fuse our souls and run rampant on the world without holding anything back.¡±

    He said while laughing out loud.

    ¡°But let me clarify something. Both Rias and Tiamat are irreplaceable to me and I love them both. But Rias is my sole goddess while Tia is the love of my life.¡±

    ¡°Translation: You love them both but because of your admiration and worship towards Rias you couldn¡¯t start a romantic relationship with her because you didn¡¯t think you were good enough.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Augustus started clapping.

    ¡°Impressive. That¡¯s exactly what I meant.¡±

    He then stop clapping and put on a complicated expression.

    ¡°I promised myself that until I become someone worthy to stand beside her I won¡¯t answer her feelings.¡±

    ¡°Pussy move, man pussy man.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°Ah, shut it. I might haven¡¯t married her, but she was still the first woman I slept with. And I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯ve slept with over 10,000 women; including goddesses and demons. The most notably one outside Tia and Rias, is Aphrodite.¡±

    ¡°I take that back! You are my ancestor! Let me worship you!¡±

    Alec started bowing in front of Augustus like he was really worshipping him.¡±

    ¡°As long as you understand.¡±

    Augustus remained arrogant as ever.

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±

    Alec suddenly stop bowing and looked at Augustus.

    ¡°You were someone who was able to suppress the world with a flip of your hand, so I always wanted to know, just what killed you?¡±

    Records stated that Augustus died during the rebellion lead by his second son, Judos.

    However, what was the actual cause of his death was never mentioned.

    ¡°Ah, believe it or not I was cursed.¡±

    ¡°Cursed?¡±

    Alec couldn¡¯t believe that there was a curse strong enough to kill an Irregular like Augustus.

    However Augustus nodded.

    ¡°It was when I had just started to venture in the world. I came across the ruins of a nameless evil god and got cursed. It was this curse that became the inspiration for Deus Malum. Oh, but my descendants were able to receive some cool abilities from it."

    He said nonchalantly.

    Alec could tell that he didn¡¯t view being cursed to death as nothing serious. He wondered if Augustus was telling the truth.

    ¡°Hm? It seems that I¡¯m running out of time.¡±

    Augustus suddenly said.

    Alec could see blood flowing down his nose.

    ¡°This body doesn¡¯t seem to be able to contain my presence any longer. If my soul was whole, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem though.¡±

    He muttered.

    ¡°I guess this is it, Alec. Ah, you don¡¯t need to worry about anyone eavesdropping on our convo. I took care of that. You only need to calm Tia down if she gets anxious.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Quick question: Can you use your strength while possessing that body?¡±

    Augustus smiled.

    And then-

    *Boom!*

    Alec suddenly found himself pressed down on the floor face down.

    No matter how much he tried he couldn¡¯t even breath much less move a finger.

    ¡®W-What power! To think that he could completely suppress with a simple thought!¡¯

    He exclaimed in his mind.

    After a few seconds, his body was freed from the godly pressure and he could finally breathe again.

    Augustus smiled at him before closing his eyes.

    Alec could tell from his breathing that the one on the bed was Miko who was still sleeping.

    At that moment, Tia appeared out a beam of light and glared at Alec.

    ¡°You have some explaining to do, Alec.¡±

    Alec gulped when he saw her.

    ¡°Well, fuck.¡±

 A Meeting Among Generations 1

    After desperately convincing Tia that he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Alec left Miko¡¯s room with his body covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Hah~. I felt like I was going to get killed.¡±

    He mumbled.

    ¡°But I gotta say, I learned a lot from Augustus just now. Not only that it clarify some stuff that Sandora said but I couldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    He said as he walked down the hall.

    ¡°What are you doing up so late, Alec?¡±

    That¡¯s when he ran into his grandfather, Alexus.

    ¡°Oh, old man. I was just taking a walk. What about you?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking some stuff over. Oh, by the way there will be a meeting among the core members of the five branches tomorrow. During that time I and rest will be busy. I know that I¡¯m just wasting my breath, but I don¡¯t want you causing any trouble while it¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m a problem child who only knows how give trouble.¡±

    ¡°You want me to answer that?¡±

    ¡°No, I prefer not.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to discuss reuniting the clan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my intention but as expected of every meeting of this level there¡¯ll sure be to conflict here and there. Because of that, it¡¯ll be hard to immediately reunite the clan.¡±

    He paused before continuing.

    ¡°There¡¯s still the problem of the Heavenly Demon King. To be frank, I don¡¯t know how to handle him. He¡¯s one of the few people I can¡¯t read at all. He¡¯s just like Gamiko (Nero) in that regard.¡±

    He looked at Alec.

    ¡°You seem to be of high opinion of him, tell me what do you think? Should we try to take him on?¡±

    Alec shook his head.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t advise you to do that. Miko isn¡¯t one to be provoked too much. He¡¯s also one that shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. It will cause more harm than good if you do.¡±

    Alec yawned and stretched his body as if he was getting sleepy.

    ¡°He told you and the other leaders to decide among yourselves what you wanted to do right?¡±

    He asked.

    Alexus nodded.

    ¡°Then its best to do just that. I don¡¯t think he was lying when he said that he didn¡¯t care who held the power in the Dragna Clan. From what I¡¯ve gathered about him, he¡¯s obsessed with the country rather than the clan itself. He¡¯s doing everything he can to build an empire. I believe that no matter who takes control of the clan it wouldn¡¯t matter to him as long as that person doesn¡¯t interfere with his country.¡±

    ¡°In other words, if someone tries to turn him into a figurehead and take the country from him he¡¯ll snap?¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°Hmm¡­..He seems like the short tempered type unlike Gamiko, plus he has the guardian beasts on his side, so it would be best if he doesn¡¯t snap and do something outrageous on impulse.¡±

    Alexus looked like he entered deep thought for awhile before speaking.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just have to gain control of the clan first and figure out how to deal with him later.¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t push it.¡±

    ¡®If Augustus gets pissed and comes out, we¡¯re all fucked.¡¯

    Alec thought to himself.

    ¡°Anyway, I need for you and Kirika to do something for me, while the rest of the clan is focused on repairing the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°While we¡¯re having our meeting I would like you two to gather up the geniuses of your generation from each branch and have your own meeting.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°Ah, you want us to compare with the other branches.¡±

    Alexus nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re the #1 of this era, while Kirika is the swordsman who is hailed to have the potential to clash head on with the Seven Swords Of Lucifer, and Gizmo is an Alchemy genius; that means that the Tertitus branch undoubtedly have the best younger generation of the five branches.¡±

    ¡°But there are still those that give you a sense of unease?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Al-Shura and Alesia from the Quintus Branch are iron blooded warriors whose fame is on the constant rise in the Beast Continent. Echo¡¯s daughters Sylvia, Sylphy, and Sophia are known as the Heavenly Stars. They possesses Athena¡¯s blood along with the powers of Orion. They will have a bright future as well.¡±

    He then paused before speaking again.

    ¡°I¡¯m more worried about the ones from the Primus and Secundus Branch though. Because of the deadlock the two branches were in for centuries their younger generations were basically unknown to most of the world. If you didn¡¯t visit them each years ago I wouldn¡¯t have known about them.¡±

    ¡°See? I told you me going around the five branches wasn¡¯t a waste of time.¡±

    Alec said.

    ¡°Anyway, I met the Secundus Branch kids you mentioned.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Oh? How were they?¡±

    Alexus nodded.

    ¡°As expected from those who share the purest blood of our clan among your generation; gamiko¡¯s grandsons are a bit terrifying.¡±

    He said as he remembered nova¡¯s sons, Kouta and Christian¡¯s face.

    ¡°That Kouta boy is an unpolished diamond, but he possesses a terrifying amount of magic power in his body. When I saw him he was in a relax state but still was overflowing with mana. Not even I as a kid possessed that much mana.¡±

    ¡°What about Christian?¡±

    Alec asked.

    Alexus took a while to answer.

    ¡°Is that kid human?¡±

    ¡°I thought the same thing when I first saw him. He apparently inherited the Norse gods power from his grandmother¡¯s side. This makes him terrifying because no one knows what that power is.¡±

    ¡®To be honest, I was once convinced that he was Augustus reincarnation.¡¯

    Alec thought to himself.

    ¡°What about Karim?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s another weird one. He¡¯s strong and have potential although not as terrifying as the previous two, there¡¯s this strange but familiar feeling I get from him.¡±

    Alexus said while pondering it.

    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s also the Primus branch youths.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re pretty interesting right?¡±

    Alexus nodded.

    ¡°I never expected for them to have someone with the title of witch and so young too.¡±

    ¡°Momo, huh. She¡¯s pretty impressive isn¡¯t she? Aeon is too.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s that Rihan¡¯s son so it¡¯s expected for him to be great. But there¡¯s someone I¡¯m really curious about. Sasha Dragna.¡±

    ¡°Miko¡¯s mother? Well, she does have the same origin as Nova and look at what he became, so being cautious of her is understandable. Especially with her being able to use death magic like her mother.¡±

    Alec nodded after thinking for a bit.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say. But what about Miko¡¯s generation? From what I know, other than the Primus branch each branch has three Geniuses around Miko¡¯s age that could become stars in the future.¡±

    Alexus smiled before answering.

    ¡°Let the kids handle themselves.¡±

    The following morning the meeting hall in the palace was closed off to all, even servants and clan members.

    The only one who could enter were the core members of the Dragna Clan.

    The interior of the hall had been renovated to situate this situation.

    It was divided into five sections to match the five branches. Naturally each branch were in their respective sections with their guardian beast¡¯s symbol overhead.

    Each branch had at least five members as respective.

    Their branch leader, their elders, and their guardian beast along with their proxy.

    In the center was Tiamat¡¯s symbol and a sole throne.

    This throne was prepared for Tia but she wasn¡¯t at the meeting. Neither was Miko.

    This showed that the two weren¡¯t interested in the least about this meeting.

    However this didn¡¯t come to anyone¡¯s surprised. In fact it was better that the two were absent, this way the branches could do as they like without being loomed over.

    ¡°Now that everyone''s here can we get this stupid meeting over with?¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s stupid then why not leave? Matter of fact just leave the country while you¡¯re at. No, leave this world.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°How about I leave a bullet in your head?¡±

    Andreas took out his rifle and placed it on his table.

    ¡°The meeting hasn¡¯t even started and we already have the first death threat.¡±

    Kimiko said with a sigh.

    ¡°By the way, why are you here, Kimiko Mors? This is an internal matter for the Dragna Clan, not for outsiders to be here.¡±

    Said Echo.

    There was a history between the two.

    Just like her mother, Tilly Dragna, Echo was someone with a strong sense of justice despite her playful behavior. Because of this when she took the helms as the Quartus branch leader she turned the branch into vigilantes.

    She would travel the world and help those in need regardless of race, gender or background. As long as she deemed them as someone worthy to receive her help then she would use her full strength to help them.

    In this regard, she was the total opposite of Kimiko who led the world greatest assassin clan and was also regarded as history¡¯s greatest assassin.

    The two ran into each other multiple times and have clashed numerous times with each suffering wins and losses.

    Echo would prevent Kimiko from killing her target while Kimiko would prevent Echo from saving someone.

    It goes without saying that they would have a hostile relationship.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been married to this idiot over here for nearly 6000 years, and gave birth to that idiot beside him. I¡¯m more than qualified to take part in this meeting.¡±

    She said as she pointed at the smiling Nero and Nova.

    ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t possess our blood.¡±

    Alexus added.

    ¡°Not to mention that you¡¯re the leader of Niflheim, an enemy country.¡±

    Andreas added.

    ¡°Your enemy, my country is on good terms with both the Primus and the Secundus branches.¡±

    Celina added.

    ¡°My mother and aunt has all right to be here so I appreciate you stop looking at them with such disdainful eyes.¡±

    Said Marcel as he rest his cannon in front of him.

    ¡°Oh? The so-called warrior king wants to fight?¡±

    Said the person next to Andreas.

    She had purple hair, dressed in a military uniform that was so tight that it showed her alluring figure, and had a bewitching face.

    ¡°Slaughter Witch, Aloisia.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the former great king still recognizes this peasant? I¡¯m honored.¡±

    Aloisia chuckled as she spun her pink revolver in her hands.

    She stopped and pointed it at Marcel.

    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve seen you and you¡¯ve gotten this cocky. Maybe I should open up your skull and peek into your brains and see what makes you so confident?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I would like to see that too.¡±

    Unexpectedly the one who said that was from the Secundus section.

    She was the leader of the Secundus Branch¡¯s second family, Alisa Dragna.

    She smiled at Aloisia.

    ¡°But I prefer to look into your head rather than Marcel¡¯s. I want to see what an old hag¡¯s brain looks like.¡±

    Aloisia eyes twitched when she heard that.

    ¡°Brat, who do you think I am?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, and don¡¯t care. But I do know that I won¡¯t tolerate anyone looking down on my branch.¡±

    ¡°Hohoho¡­.such big words.¡±

    Aloisia stood up and pointed her gun at Alisa who didn¡¯t bat an eye in return.

    ¡°How about I put a hole in that pretty face of yours?!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    A creepy laugh came from the Primus section.

    Aloisia looked over and saw Nova looking directly at her.

    ¡°Geh! The psycho!¡±

    She pulled back her gun and sat back down.

    ¡°Now, now. We haven¡¯t done anything except arguing. At this rate we won¡¯t solve anything.¡±

    Raven stood up and said.

    ¡°First of all, let me announce something that most of you don¡¯t know.¡±

    He looked at the faces of everyone before speaking-

    ¡°Grandmother has declared her intentions to destroy all five branches if another war like last time breaks out again.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?!¡±

    Everyone outside of the Primus branch were naturally surprised by what Raven said.

    Raven nodded.

    ¡°She¡¯s clearly upset with your constant bickering over the years and is considering putting an end to it all. By killing you all of course.¡±

    Raven looked around and saw that everyone¡¯s faces were paled, especially those who witnessed Tia personally slaughtering the traitors who turned on the clan years ago.

    At that time even though they were mostly her family she didn¡¯t hesitate to cut them down and devour them whole.

    This proved that once she set her mind on doing something, she would do it regardless of how much it would cause her grief.

    ¡°Wait, she doesn¡¯t have the power to do that anymore because of the contract that restrains her powers.¡±

    Alexus said after some thought.

    ¡°But she can still order us to do it.¡±

    Said Sirrush.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget what Miko did to stop you guys from fighting? He has the ability to fuse with us and wield our powers. If mother wants she can have him kill you all.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that he also has the ability to temporarily remove our status as Higher Beings, thus making us exempt from the effects of the peace treaty.¡±

    Said Gallu.

    ¡°In other words, Miko doesn¡¯t have do it himself. He can have us destroy the branches in his place.¡±

    Mu?ma added.

    Andreas looked up at him.

    ¡°From your tone it seems that you wouldn''t resist if such an order was issued and destroy us without hesitation.¡±

    Mu?ma nodded.

    ¡°Even if half the clan were your descendants?¡±

    ¡°Even so.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Andreas face showed no panic as he turned and faced the others.

    ¡°Alright, since I don¡¯t want all my efforts to create the perfect military force go down the drain, I propose we put our differences aside and begin the meeting.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m sure everyone is in agreement about the first thing we should discuss.¡±

    The branch leaders nodded.

    ¡°How are we to handle the unpredictable threat known as gamiko Dragna the third.¡±

 A Meeting Among Generations 2

    At the same time, a similar meeting was occurring in a different place.

    It was the royal garden located at the southern end of the palace.

    Alec was there with his sister, Kirika.

    The two were sitting at a large decorative table under a shady tree.

    Alec was casually drinking white wine mixed with rum and champagne.

    In front of him was a rum cake with lots of icing.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die of alcohol poisoning you know.¡±

    Said Kirika after seeing that everything he had was meant to get someone drunk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I once had a seven day drinking marathon with some dwarfs and came out fine. Although I woke up on a different continent.¡±

    Alec said with a laugh.

    ¡°Please refrain from doing that again. I was the one who had to come pick you up.¡±

    Said the person who sat beside him.

    He looked like a teen, had long purple hair, a ¡°plain¡± looking face in comparison to Alec, was dressed in full white, and held a book in his hand.

    This was Gizmo Dragna, an Alchemy genius who descended from Augustus and one of his many wives.

    He fought his way into the main family of the Tertitus branch with his Alchemy skills and Qigong techniques and became a central member of the younger generation along with Alec and Kirika.

    Not even Alec couldnt beat his knowledge in medical Alchemy. Although it mostly because he read more than him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t and thanks again for that hungover drug back then. I was suffering from the worst headache ever. I¡¯m getting dizzy from just remembering it.¡±

    Said Alec.

    Gizmo nodded and began focusing on what he was reading.

    ¡°Our guests are here.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    Alec and Gizmo looked up and saw a group of people walking towards them.

    There were five of them.

    They were led by the sole male of the group.

    He had azure hair, fierce golden eyes, muscular build, was dressed in a sleeveless military style uniform.

    He was Al-Shura Dragna, also known as the Rampaging Dragon Of the Bloodied Path.

    Directly behind him was a woman who had similar features but a more docile aura.

    Her name was Alesia Dragna, aka the Rattlesnake of the Desolate Path.

    They were from the Quintus Branch and were specialized Proxy killers. They were considered future Tyrants by countless people.

    Behind them were three women with identical faces.

    They were the triplets daughters of Echo.

    They were also the daughters of Athena''s former proxy thus inheriting her blood as well as the blessing of the stars from Lahmu.

    They were called the Heavenly Stars because of this, and were considered unkillable as long as they stuck together.

    ¡°You know, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wondering about for a while.¡±

    Gizmo said as he watched the group of five approach.

    ¡°Is there any other clan that has produced more talents than ours? I mean if you think about it, from your grandfather¡¯s generation to now there have been countless geniuses appearing from the Dragna Clan. So I want to know if we¡¯re #1 or what?¡±

    He asked while looking at Alec.

    Out of everyone here Alec undoubtedly held the most knowledge about the world because of his travels. If there was such a clan then he must¡¯ve at least heard rumors of it.

    ¡°Well there are a few. There¡¯s the Diabolus Clan that Nine Hells Dante is from. It¡¯s a clan of Lucifer¡¯s descendants that produced countless demon geniuses.¡±

    Alec answered.

    This was also the same clan that Ajax and Ishma was apart of.

    ¡°There¡¯s Othinus, Odin¡¯s clan in Asgard empire. I also heard a rumor about there being a legendary clan in swordsmen clan in the Wakoku Nation that produced countless sword masters like Lucifer¡¯s 7 swords, but nothing more.¡±

    After Alec said that, the group of five appeared in front of the table.

    ¡°You called Bloodflame?¡±

    The one who spoke was Al-Shura.

    ¡°Yeah, come on have a seat.¡±

    Alec said while pointing to the free seats.

    Al-Shura and Alesia looked at each other before taking a seat.

    The triplets sat with carefree expressions on their faces.

    ¡°May I inquire what you called us here for, Handsome?¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Asked the eldest of the triplets, Sylvia.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much but wanting to get to know you all. Ah, the rest of our guests had arrived.¡±

    Alec looked and saw Momo leading the group consisting of members of the Primus and Secundus branches.

    They were Aeon, Christian, Kouta, Karim, and finally Sasha.

    Just to note: although Sasha was the youngest of the group she was the aunt of everyone except Karim who was her cousin.

    ¡°Yo!¡±

    Momo was all smiles as she took a seat.

    Aeon was oddly silent, while those from the Secundus Branch didn¡¯t show much expression.

    Sasha was the only who was nervous.

    ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, let the meeting of geniuses commence.¡±

    Alec said while clapping.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all curious as to why I called you here, but first let me thank you for responding to my call.¡±

    ¡°It was from the great Millennium Genius. There¡¯s no way we could¡¯ve ignored it.¡±

    Said Karim with clear sarcasm.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t consider myself great. So you didn¡¯t have to come.¡±

    Alec answered with a smile.

    ¡°Spit it out. What do you want?¡±

    Said Al-Shura.

    His voice was always aggressive as if he was constantly growling.

    ¡°Watch your tone when talking to people.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    ¡°Oh? And I should be more polite? Like hell I should.¡±

    He leaned back in his seat.

    ¡°In my opinion, we¡¯re all enemies and rivals. So being nice to each other is just a meaningless pretense.¡±

    ¡°I hate to admit it, but I agree with him.¡±

    Said Gizmo.

    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t want to compete against any of you, but I have to admit that it will happen regardless. We¡¯re all from the same generation and are considered geniuses. Although you¡¯re already considered # 1, Alec.¡±

    He said while reading the book.

    ¡°Number 1, huh? I refuse to accept that.¡±

    Said Kouta.

    ¡°We never fought, but you¡¯re already considered better than me? That¡¯s just bullshit.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Without your Blood Flame I doubt you can beat us.¡±

    Said Karim.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Aeon suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°The Blood Flame is only used against opponents outside of Alec¡¯s level. Reports say that he¡¯s never lost against anyone in the same Class.¡±

    He then looked at Kirika.

    ¡°Besides, if we¡¯re talking about raw power, isn¡¯t she # 1?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    No one could retort what Aeon said because Kirika was definitely the strongest of all of them.

    She was a X Class who could fight XX Classes with her sword alone. Many believed that it won¡¯t be long before she reaches the level of Sword Master or even Sword God.

    ¡°Since that settle the title of strongest, let¡¯s get down to business, shall we?¡±

    Alec took the chance to say.

    ¡°First, let me ask you all a question. What would be the ideal outcome for you from the Five Clans meeting?¡±

    ¡°The Dragna Clan united with my Branch as the head.¡±

    Al-Shura didn¡¯t hesitate to reply.

    ¡°Moreover, isn¡¯t that the ideal outcome for everyone here? The remerging of the clan with our individual branches at the helm?¡±

    Said the middle of the Triplets, Sophia.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Momo interjected.

    ¡°In my eyes, the ideal outcome would be Miko leading the clan into the future.¡±

    ¡°Are you sick in the head?¡±

    Al-Shura retorted.

    ¡°That brat may be Tiamat¡¯s proxy, but there¡¯s no way in hell he can lead our clan. I don¡¯t know about the other clans, but my Quintus Branch wouldn¡¯t accept such a brat as our leader.¡±

    ¡°My branch wouldn¡¯t either.¡±

    Said the youngest of the Triplets, Sylphy.

    ¡°Hmph! Miko is more than worthy to lead your branches. Don¡¯t look down on him because he¡¯s young. In a couple years he¡¯ll overshadow you all!¡±

    Momo aggressively argued.

    ¡°I heard that you were his master, aren¡¯t you just hyping up your own student? After all, the greater the student seems the better it makes the master look.¡±

    Said Al-Shura.

    ¡°You piece of shit¡­..do you want me to turn you into mince meat!¡±

    Momo suddenly started fuming and stared at Al-Shura with the intention to kill.

    ¡°Now, now.¡±

    Alec tried to calm her down.

    ¡°What about you of the Secundus Branch? Do you wish to see your branch at helm of the clan or like Momo you wouldn¡¯t mind Miko as the leader?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care either way, to be honest.¡±

    Karim answered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Miko other than everyone seem obsessed with him from the moment I woke up from my coma. Well, him smashing the skulls of your branch leaders was impressive even if he was borrowing power.¡±

    Karim stretched his arms apart.

    ¡°But that also requires unimaginable talent and will power. He¡¯s also shown that he¡¯s a very innovative person from him building up the city to its current state. In my eyes he¡¯s very interesting and shouldn¡¯t be looked down upon because of his age.¡±

    ¡°For someone who said that he didn¡¯t care, you sure are raining down praise on him.¡±

    Said Gizmo.

    ¡°Well, I admit that even I was impressed when I looked into his past actions. I can at least say he¡¯s no fool.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Even so, he still isn¡¯t worthy to lead the clan.¡±

    Al-Shura stubbornly said.

    ¡®If the person who created the clan in the first place isn¡¯t worthy, then who is?¡¯

    Alec thought with a wry smile.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Sylvia looked over at Sasha who was silent for entire time and asked.

    ¡°He is your son isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Everyone brought their attention to Sasha.

    To be honest, most of them had forgotten about her because of how quiet she was.

    Out of everyone present she was one of the three who hadn¡¯t spoken a word since they¡¯re arrival.

    The other two were Alesia who sat quietly like an obedient child, and Christian who was of course asleep.

    When they remembered Sasha''s existence they all became serious.

    Sasha was special among all of them.

    She was youngest and the weakest, but that didn¡¯t mean that they could underestimate her.

    She was Nero¡¯s and kimiko¡¯s daughter as well as Nova¡¯s sister.

    The only reason she had the current strength she held was because she only began training half a decade ago.

    If that wasn¡¯t the case, it wouldn¡¯t have been odd if she was among the top five among them.

    But all that was inferior compared to another fact about her.

    She was Miko¡¯s mother.

    Her son was the young king who was constantly creating storms and always at the center of attention.

    This was enough to increase her value in the eyes of everyone here.

    They all stared at her awaiting her answer.

    After a while she finally spoke.

    ¡°It might sound bias coming from me, but I honestly believe that Miko can bring the clan to the next level. He¡¯s smart, charismatic, decisive. He has all the qualities of a great leader. But¡­..¡±

    Sasha paused her before continuing.

    ¡°He¡¯s also fragile.¡±

    ¡°Fragile? Him?¡±

    Kirika asked in disbelief.

    The kid she heard about was nowhere near fragile.

    Even so Sasha nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s clumsy, blunt, short-tempered, arrogant, a little naughty, and really really inconsiderate. To be honest, I think I spoiled him too much as a baby.¡±

    She said with a small laugh.

    ¡°Anyway, what I¡¯m trying to say is that no matter how much he tries to deny it, my son is nothing but a mortal. He makes mistakes like everyone else, cries like everyone else, laugh like everyone, and feels pain like everyone else. To be honest, I don¡¯t want him to lead the Dragna Clan. I mean I¡¯m sure it would just increase his burdens and there¡¯s only so much that his small shoulders can handle.¡±

    She smiled before continuing.

    ¡°I mean, which mother would want to see her child go through constant hardships?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone listened to Sasha¡¯s words and were unable to respond immediately.

    They all thought that she would want for her son to become the leader of the clan and make him sound like the perfect leader, but it was the opposite.

    She listed his flaws and even declared her wish for him not to lead.

    Her words were without a single ounce of self interest and gain, but her honest feelings as a mother watching over her son.

    ¡°With a mother like this, I¡¯m starting to become even more interested in this Miko.¡±

    Sophia mumbled.

    Her sisters nodded their head in agreement.

    ¡°As expected of a mother, you didn¡¯t hesitate to embarrass your son even when he''s not here, by calling him fragile.¡±

    Alec teased.

    However one could see a warm light in his eyes.

    He placed his hand on his chest.

    ¡°I for one wish for Miko to take the helm.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Alec¡¯s words shocked everyone except Kirika and Gizmo.

    It was one thing if the members of the Primus and Secundus branch had said so, because they were on the same side as Miko, but when it came from someone like Alec it was shocking and held a lot of weight.

    He smiled under everyone¡¯s eyes and boldly declared-

    ¡°By the end of this affair, I''m confident that the Dragna Clan will fall into Miko¡¯s hands whether he wants it to or not.¡±

 A Meeting Among Generations 3

    Meanwhile two meetings were taking place with him as the main topic, Miko was in the Royal District with Hina and Kaido at his side.

    Hina was there because she was Miko¡¯s assistant, while Kaido was there for his own reasons.

    From Miko made Nova fix Hana¡¯s eyes he¡¯s been following around Miko a lot more.

    This was because he was very grateful towards him and wanted to pay him back somehow.

    As for Hana herself, she was with Nana somewhere sightseeing.

    Over the last couple days the two seemed to have become close and started spending a lot time together.

    Kaido didn¡¯t mind since it would put his mind at ease if they were on good terms.

    ¡°Is it okay to ignore the meeting? Doesn¡¯t this decide the future of your clan?¡±

    Hina asked.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure those geezers would feel better without me present anyway.¡±

    He casually answered.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hina didn¡¯t say anything since Miko was confident.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That¡¯s when the three of them suddenly felt a sense of danger cover them.

    ¡°Oh? Was I detected?¡±

    It was at point they heard a voice coming from a nearby alley.

    They soon saw someone walked out of alley shadows and stand not too far away from them.

    He was around Kaido¡¯s age, which mean he was 16 or so, he had long wild azure and gold hair, fierce gold eyes, sharp fangs, and was dressed in a rough looking combat uniform.

    Most of all, he gave off an extremely wild aura like he was a mad beast.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±

    Miko asked after sensing the hostility that the person cared.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by looking?¡±

    The teen showed a savage grin and spread his hands revealing his sharp claws.

    ¡°I¡¯m family.¡±

    ¡°Family huh?¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko immediately rush at the teen and threw a heavy punch, which the teen used his own fist to block.

    ¡°I see. Then die.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko kicked the teen in the air and chased after him while swing his claws.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The teen laughed crazily and swung down his own claws.

    The two past each other while ripping out each other¡¯s flesh.

    Miko landed on a roof while the teen landed on the ground.

    Both of their claws were stained with the other¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Hahaha! I only said I was family and you immediately started attacking me.¡±

    The boy said while licking Miko¡¯s blood off his claws.

    ¡°You¡¯re sick in the head.¡±

    He said while looking at Miko.

    ¡°The same can be said about you, Family.¡±

    Miko kicked off the roof and charged towards the teen.

    ¡°Kehahaha!¡±

    The teen laughed and welcomed him with open arms.

    *Boom!*

    Miko punched him across the face before lifting him in the air with a knee strike.

    *Boom!*

    The teen kicked Miko under the chin while he was forcibly lifted into the air.

    Miko stumbled backwards while the teen backflipped and landed on his feet.

    ¡°Kehahaha!¡±

    He then rushed towards Miko with a Beastly charged.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Miko saw him and threw a kick, which he dodged and got on all fours before pouncing towards Miko.

    Miko avoided him by jumping to the side.

    Like a wild animal the teen landed on all fours and immediately pounced after Miko again.

    ¡°A wild beast huh?¡±

    Miko said as he saw the teen pouncing towards him.

    ¡°Sorry, he tend to become like this whenever he finds a strong opponent.¡±

    A new voice came from behind Miko.

    Miko didn¡¯t turn around and swung his elbow behind him.

    ¡°Woah! You almost hit me in the fa-?!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Before he could finish, the owner of new voice was punched in the face by a thick fist.

    This fist belonged to Kaido who joined the fray when he realized that there was more than one enemy.

    *Boom!*

    The new entrant was sent crashing through a building behind him.

    Kaido stood back to back with Miko.

    The wild teen ignored Kaido and continued to aim for Miko.

    Miko skillfully avoided his attacks while countering at the same time.

    Even when hit several times, the teen didn¡¯t lose momentum at all and continued to attack Miko.

    ¡°Tsk! Does he not feel pain?!¡±

    Miko activated his Qi and stopped avoiding the teen and face him head on.

    *Boom!*

    He punched him and the kicked across the face, but the teen didn¡¯t budge and grabbed Miko¡¯s face.

    *Boom!*

    He slammed Miko¡¯s head into the ground and caused it crack open.

    *Crack!*

    The sounds of bones breaking echoed out as the teen felt his wrist being crushed.

    He looked and saw Miko crushing his hand while glaring at him.

    ¡°Woah?!¡±

    He suddenly felt himself being dragged towards the ground.

    *Boom!*

    Miko slammed him on the ground beside him, and lifted him with one hand and repeated this again.

    *Boom!*

    At this time, the person Kaido punch came from under the rubble.

    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s wrong with you people? Suddenly hitting people out of nowhere.¡±

    He said while dusting off his clothes.

    He had messy purple hair, a slacker''s face, and was dressed in some kind of uniform.

    ¡°You even punch me in the face despite me lacking good looks in the first place.¡±

    *Boom!*

    He suddenly appeared and hit Kaido in the stomach so hard the ground cracked under him.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to feel a little pain because of that.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He looked up and saw Kaido looking down on him completely unfazed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    *Boom!*

    He was punched away towards his left and crashed into a shop.

    Kaido stepped in the shop through the broken window.

    ¡°Wait! Wait! Wait!¡±

    The slacker teen suddenly shouted.

    ¡°That punch should¡¯ve damaged your insides! How are you acting like your fine? Go find a hospital and have a check up damn it!¡±

    Kaido was slightly confused by why the person who attacked him in the first place, would tell him to have a check up, but it didn¡¯t show on his face.

    ¡°It''s alright. I heal really fast.¡±

    Kaido appeared and kicked the teen through the wall and he crashed back on the street.

    ¡°Fine my ass!¡±

    To Kaido¡¯s surprise, the teen immediately got to his feet while covered in blood and shouted like it was nothing.

    ¡®Such a strange guy.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    He rushed forward again but was stopped when another person appeared between them.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough.¡±

    This teen had reddish azure hair, and unlike the other two he had a civil air about him, but one can feel an immense power dwelling within him.

    Hina saw that another one had appeared and was getting ready to attack, but the new debutant lifted his hand as if to tell her that wasn¡¯t necessary.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight. I¡¯m only here to retrieve these two.¡±

    He snapped his fingers and the wild teen that was fighting Miko appeared under his arms.

    ¡°Krul!¡±

    The teen shouted when he saw who it was.

    ¡°Ashur, I recalled that we all agreed to peacefully invite the king to have a talk. So why are you fighting him?¡±

    The teen called Krul asked.

    ¡°He looked so delicious I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±

    Answered Ashur.

    Krul sighed and took out an envelope, and threw towards Miko.

    ¡°If you still decide to come after their rude display I would be grateful.¡±

    He spoke with a polite tone.

    He looked at the teen behind him.

    ¡°Ren, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Krul! That guy needs medical attention!¡±

    He said while pointing at Kaido.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±

    Krul didn¡¯t wait for Ren to protest and dragged him away with Ashur under his arm.

    Hina looked at them disappearing before saying to Miko.

    ¡°You¡¯re family is as weird as ever.¡±

    ¡°Ah, shut it.¡±

    Miko said as he cautiously opened up the envelope.

    He saw an invitation inside and started to read it.

    ¡°Dear King Miko, we would like to invite you to a meet and greet with your fellow clansmen. We are all in the same age group, so I¡¯m sure you can realized how beneficial it would be for us to get acquainted. If you agree, please come to this address in the High Class District.¡±

    Miko read.

    ¡°This is the address of a former noble who was executed on the suspicions of human trafficking.¡±

    Miko said as he looked at the address.

    ¡°You''re going?¡±

    Kaido asked.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to get to know the competition.¡±

    ¡°Then let us come with you, and call Luka and Jin while we¡¯re at it.¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go alone.¡±

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Hina argued.

    ¡°Because I believe carrying people outside of the clan would cause some complications and I won¡¯t be able to act as I want.¡±

    He smiled at Hina¡¯s worried expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m unkillable as long as I stay in the kingdom. Here there¡¯s no one who can kill me.¡±

    Miko¡¯s words weren¡¯t just bragging.

    If Miko was ever in a life threatening situation in the kingdom, the five guardian beasts would instantly move to protect him.

    There was also Primordial Chaos Lord that allows him to fuse with the guardians and use their powers. This alone made him unkillable in the kingdom.

    Even the branch leaders couldn¡¯t kill Miko without paying a deadly price, and even then they still might not succeed.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so confident then it¡¯s okay, I guess.¡±

    Even though Hina said that, she still had a worried and sad look on her face.

    Miko saw that and held her hand.

    He then dragged her into his arms and kissed her.

    This caught Hina off guard but she didn¡¯t refused him and wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned her body against his.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Kaido watched them with his default deadpan expression.

    But in his mind-

    ¡®How nice. I wonder how Hana and Nana would react if I did¡­.Maybe I should try it out?¡¯

    After a while Miko and Hina separated themselves from each other and smiled at each other.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡±

    Hina responded.

    Miko then spurted his dragon wings and flew off.

    Hina and Kaido watched until he was out of sight.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That¡¯s when Kaido suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Kaido?!¡±

    Hina hurriedly helped him keep standing, when he looked like he was going to fall to his knees.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°¡­¡­A delayed effect?¡±

    Kaido answered with a voice that showed that he was unsure himself.

    That¡¯s when he remembered the blow he received from Ren earlier, and how he urged him to seek medical help.

    ¡°I see¡­..I thought that I had negated his attack with my durable body, but that wasn¡¯t the case. My body just delayed the effects for a lit bit.¡±

    He said while he wiped the blood from his mouth.

    He stood up on his own which made Hina feel relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve already started healing.¡±

    He then looked in Miko¡¯s direction.

    ¡°As expected of a clan of monster level geniuses¡­¡­Miko might be in trouble if he underestimate his opponents too much.¡±

    He remembered the one who interfered in his and Ren¡¯s fight.

    ¡°That one will especially be troublesome.¡±

 A Gathering Of Talents

    Miko hurriedly flew towards the mansion in the High Class District.

    He stopped when he was over the mansion.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    He stared at the mansion for a while before landing in the yard.

    ¡°12 of them huh?¡±

    He said after scanning the area.

    Miko then proceeded to enter the mansion.

    ¡°Welcome, Heavenly Demon King Miko.¡±

    The moment he entered he was greeted by dozens of servants who had lined up on both sides.

    Miko didn¡¯t pay the servants any mind and looked around the mansion.

    ¡°I see. This place was abandoned before I left a year ago, but they cleaned it up and turned it into their base.¡±

    He said while he looked at the extravagant exterior.

    He looked around some more before walking further inside.

    He didn¡¯t need to ask where he was supposed to go, he sensed several pair of eyes gazing on him and headed in their direction.

    Miko stopped at a huge door.

    ¡°Just past here huh?¡±

    He smirked.

    *Bam!*

    He kicked the door opened and and stride in with swagger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this shit over with.¡±

    He said as he looked in the room and gathered everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    What he saw in front of him was a huge dinning table filled with food.

    He saw 12 persons sitting there; 6 on each side. No one sat at either ends.

    Miko immediately came to the conclusion that this is because they didn¡¯t want to establish any hierarchy.

    ¡®Or they just haven''t done so as yet.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    One of the persons sitting stood up and called out to him.

    This person was the one who stopped Ren and Ashur from fighting Miko and Kaido.

    Krul Dragna.

    He walked up to Miko with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Thank you for coming. Especially after the rude behavior of some of us.¡±

    Ren and Ashur who were singled out didn¡¯t show an ounce of guilt on their faces.

    Ren was seated on the right side, while Ashur was on the left.

    ¡°Come. Take a seat.¡±

    Krul gestured towards the table.

    Miko looked at him for a while, trying discern his intentions.

    After judging that Krul had no ulterior motives, at least none he could immediately identify, Miko nodded and took a seat.

    Under everyone¡¯s eyes Miko walked up to the table and sat at the end as if he was the leader.

    This immediately made a lot of people at the table upset, however Miko didn¡¯t seem to care and stared straight at Krul.

    Krul didn¡¯t look the slightest upset and returned to his seat that was next to Miko¡¯s right.

    ¡°Good now that everyone is here, how about we begin?¡±

    Said Krul.

    ¡°First, I think it would be best if we introduce ourselves for those who are still unfamiliar with each other."

    He said.

    ¡°My name is Krul Dragna. I¡¯m 16 years old and is from the Quartus Branch.¡±

    He paused here before saying-

    ¡°I¡¯m also the child of our Guardian Beast, Lahmu.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    This news shocked Miko so much that he stood up from his seat.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Even after a few seconds he still couldn¡¯t calm down.

    A child of Lahmu, which meant a True Demigod like his grandmother Kimiko.

    Miko couldn¡¯t believe such a thing was possible.

    ¡®Wait? There was never anything about Higher Beings being unable to reproduce just because their powers were sealed.¡¯

    (What he said is the truth. Krul was born from the union of my son and Echo¡¯s eldest daughter, Shima who is also his Proxy. While it¡¯s really rare for Higher Beings to have children these days, they are those who still mate with mortals.)

    Tiamat spoke in his head.

    ¡®That means that he¡¯s more God than human?¡¯

    (That¡¯s right. Do you feel intimidated? I mean this is someone with Heavenly blood flowing through his veins. Not only mines, but Lahmu¡¯s and Athena¡¯s through her previous proxy who was Echo¡¯s husband.)

    ¡®That doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    Miko immediately replied.

    A thick bloodlust started leaking out from him which alerted everyone in the room.

    ¡°Gods, demigods, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    He looked straight into Krul¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°They all bleed the same.¡±

    His eyes turned crimson as he glared at everyone.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ashur felt the bloodlust and suddenly was itching for another fight, but Krul forced him back into his seat.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Please be calm, Miko. I¡¯m a pacifist. I hate unnecessary fighting. As such I¡¯m not here to fight or compete with you.¡±

    Said Krul.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko sat back in his seat.

    ¡°How boring.¡±

    Krul smiled wryly when he saw Miko¡¯s disappointed face.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m the representative of the Quartus youngest generation.¡±

    He then gestured to the two persons beside him.

    ¡°This is Yaya and Maki. They are also apart of the Quartus branch youngest generation.¡±

    Miko looked at the two girls beside Krul.

    They both had purple hair and beautiful faces.

    One had a trident under her right eye.

    She was Yaya.

    The other one had star shaped pupils.

    This one was Maki.

    ¡°They¡¯re both from Augustus branch, and dont possess Tiamat¡¯s blood. But don¡¯t underestimate them, they¡¯re strong.¡±

    Said Krul.

    Miko looked at the two girls and felt that they were strong just like Krul said.

    ¡°Next is¡­..¡±

    ¡°Yo, Miko.¡±

    Someone stood up and greeted Miko with a friendly tone.

    This person was Rin, Rouge grandson and Miko¡¯s self-proclaimed rival.

    ¡°Rin, huh? I didn¡¯t see you there.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t mind it. I was invited here earlier and came because I knew you would.¡±

    Rin replied.

    ¡°As you would guess, I¡¯m the chosen representative of the Secundus branch. And these two are from the branch as well.¡±

    He said as he gestured to the two boys beside him.

    ¡°This is Nen Dragna. He¡¯s from Roland¡¯s house, which your aunt Alisa is head of.¡±

    The Secundus and Primus branches are the only branches that no longer have anyone who were descendants of Augustus and his other wives.

    This was because Nero wiped out all of them in the Secundus branch when his uncle threatened Kimiko.

    And then there was Momo¡¯s father and brother, Luther and Nora, who killed the former branch leader of the Primus branch and his family for unknown reasons.

    Finally, there was Krow¡¯s war that resulted in the rest of them dying.

    Miko looked at Nen.

    He had short azure hair, a slightly muscular build, and had bandages wrapped around his entire body except for his neck and head.

    This caused Miko to be a little confused.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t pay them any mind. I tend to over do it when training from time to time and end up like this. In fact, I want to hurry this up and go back and train.¡±

    Said Nen.

    ¡°Be patient. I¡¯m sure this meeting will become worthwhile pretty soon.¡±

    Said the person next to Nen.

    ¡°Ah, this is KC. He¡¯s also from Roland¡¯s house.¡±

    The youth named KC had azure hair as well, but he was slimmer than Nen and was shorter too.

    But he had on a pair of gloves that had at least three of the fingers exposed.

    ¡®Those are archer gloves.¡¯

    Miko immediately identify them.

    ¡°I know you can tell, but they¡¯re both super strong, although I¡¯m stronger.¡±

    Rin said with a laugh.

    Nen and KC didn¡¯t say anything and just shook their heads.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯re next.¡±

    Ren got up and said.

    ¡°Ahem. My name is Ren Dragna, 17 years old. My type is sexy office women with black stockings. Also I¡¯m on team big breasts, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t admire a fat ass every now and then. Also-¡±

    ¡°What kind of introduction is that?!¡±

    A girl beside Ren stood up and shouted.

    ¡°I thought that I could find a comrade who I can discuss fetishes with.¡±

    Ren answered with a serious face.

    ¡°Ah, shut it before you embarrass us any further.¡±

    The girl forced Ren to sat back down.

    ¡°Seriously. You¡¯re letting Lord Alec influence you too much.¡±

    She coughed as if to chase away the awkward environment.

    ¡°Good evening. I¡¯m Cait Dragna. I¡¯m the descendant of Augustus, but I don''t possess Tiamat¡¯s bloodline but Behemoth¡¯s instead.¡±

    Cait had purple hair with red endings, was a bit tall for a girl but was still beautiful either way.

    Unlike everyone else her eyes were a reddish brown, and there was a red gem in the middle of head.

    She pointed at Ren.

    ¡°This idiot is our branch representative, and Lord Alexus youngest grandchild.¡±

    She then pointed at the youth at her side.

    ¡°This is Sura. He isn¡¯t technically a Dragna because he¡¯s a descendent of our guardian beast Sirrush, however he¡¯s still Tiamat¡¯s descendent. He isn¡¯t human and is a draconic beast in human form.¡±

    Sura silently looked up before closing his eyes as if meditating.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot but he¡¯s extremely shy and dont normally speak unless necessary.¡±

    Cait added.

    ¡®A draconic beast and still isn¡¯t the representative of his branch?¡¯

    Miko silently looked at Ren and wondered how strong he truly was.

    After introducing everyone from her branch, Cait took her seat.

    The next one to get up was Ashur.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ashur from the Quintus Branch. My hobbies includes killing, fighting, and conquering.¡±

    He said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°These two are Hal and Kane.¡±

    He said while pointing at the persons who sat beside him.

    They both had their face partially covered with black mouth masks.

    They both were slim built and were dressed in black combat uniforms.

    Their eyes were gold and beastly.

    One¡¯s hair was long and tied into a ponytail. This was Kane. He also had claw marks design on his mouth mask.

    Hal had his hair loose in a wild fashion. His mouth mask had fangs design on it.

    They didn¡¯t say anything and sat in their seats staring at Krul.

    From their eyes one could tell that they were itching to fight him.

    ¡°Just like me, their of descendants of Tiamat, Augustus and our guardian beast Mu?ma. However, Augustus blood is very thin in us; meaning that we¡¯re more beasts than humans.¡±

    Ashur added.

    ¡®A few of them aren¡¯t humans, huh?¡¯

    Miko said as he scanned their faces again.

    ¡®There sure is a wide variety though.¡¯

    He suddenly smirked.

    ¡°Interesting. Truly interesting. The Dragna Clan is more intriguing than I expected. Having them lead an empire will surely be the right decision.¡±

    He could already envision the Dragna Clan in its entirety, with its wide variety of members, crushing everything in their path while expanding the empire.

    ¡°Ah, I guess I should introduce myself.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Everyone here already know who you are.¡±

    Said Krul.

    ¡°But Miko, don¡¯t you realize the situation you¡¯re in?¡±

    Ashur suddenly said.

    ¡°My situation? What situation?¡±

    Ashur laughed before responding.

    ¡°The Primus branch is the only branch that has only one person representing them. In other words, if we were all to propose a battle to decide which branch¡¯s youngest generation is the best, you would be fighting on your own.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°12 vs 1. Isn¡¯t that too much for even you? Ah, you can¡¯t use your Primordial Chaos Lord of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t respond and pondered Ashur words.

    He had to admit that even he couldn''t fight everyone here by himself. Just Krul alone was enough to grab all of his attention, much less the other representatives and their backers

    The result would be instant defeat.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Even so, Miko didn¡¯t regret calling for back up like Hina suggested. In fact he was glad he didn¡¯t. This way he¡¯ll have all the fighting for himself.

    ¡®Even if I¡¯ll lose, I will still take half of them with me without fail.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    Krul misunderstood Miko¡¯s silence as him panicking and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we set it up like this just to gang up on you. It¡¯s just that we couldn''t find anyone in the Primus branch other than you, who¡¯s in our age group, that can fight on our level.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°There were your siblings, but while they are strong they still aren¡¯t there yet and would only drag you down, so we didn¡¯t invite them.¡±

    Miko was about to reply when the huge door that he kicked open, was kicked open again.

    ¡°What¡¯s that about there not being anyone in the Primus branch who can''t take you on?¡±

    Two persons walked in.

    They were Falcon¡¯s children Chika and Verde.

    The one who spoke was Chika.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that we¡¯re more than enough to kick all of your asses.¡±

    She said while she and her brother walked in and took a seat each.

    Chika sat at the other end of table, while Verde sat next to her.

    ¡°Who are you two?¡±

    Krul asked.

    ¡°Chika and Verde Dragna. Children of the eldest son of the Primus Branch Falcon Dragna.¡±

    Chika answered.

    Verde remained aloof as always.

    ¡°Falcon? Ah, I heard that name before. He was imprisoned 10,000 years ago for killing family members. I heard that his time was frozen. So¡­.you¡¯re his children.¡±

    Said Krul.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And I find it disrespectful to have a meeting among young talents and didn¡¯t invite us. If I wasn¡¯t keeping an eye on Miko I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±

    Chika leaned over.

    ¡°Are you messing with me, you brats?¡±

    She gave off an intimidating aura that made everyone tense up.

    ¡°My apologizes.¡±

    Krul immediately apologized.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t aware of your existence. However, aren¡¯t you two outside our age group?¡±

    ¡°In a literal sense, yes; but we are biologically 15 and 16 respectively since our times were frozen in a different dimension. As such we should qualify. After all, it¡¯s not like our strength grew while we were frozen. So you might be able to keep up with us.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I can¡¯t read their Classes.¡±

    Said Ren.

    ¡°Class? Ah, you mean that annoying system. We got rid of it.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Chika¡¯s casual words caused everyone to be shocked.

    ¡°You got rid of it?¡±

    Ashur asked.

    ¡°When we were freed we felt our souls being invaded by something creepy and murky, so we rejected it. However it kept coming back so we made Uncle Gamiko (Nero) get rid of it for us. He said something about it being possible because we were born before the system was implemented.¡±

    Chika explained.

    Even after she explained it, most of the others couldn''t except it.

    ¡°Anyway, that doesn¡¯t matter. If you want to know how strong we are do it the good old fashion way.¡±

    She clenched her fist.

    ¡°By the weight of our fists.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I see.¡±

    Krul could only reply with that.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Miko suddenly burst out laughing.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this great?¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°With these two, each branch now has the same amount of representatives. So there¡¯s no need to reject them.¡±

    He rested his head on palms.

    ¡°All that¡¯s left is to pick who¡¯s the main representative.¡±

    ¡°You can handle that. I¡¯m not a good leader and my brother is even worst.¡±

    Chika answered with a smile.

    Miko could tell that he and her were on the same page. They were really related.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s settled.¡±

    Miko looked at every one of his opponents and then showed a savage smile.

    ¡°Shall we decide who¡¯s top dog?¡±

 A Peek Into The Future?

    ¡°¡­..Miko.¡±

    Miko heard someone calling out to him.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    ¡®Who is it? The voice is new but strangely familiar.¡¯

    He thought to him.

    ¡®By the way, am I asleep or something?¡¯

    He could only see darkness no matter where he looked.

    ¡®I can¡¯t move my body.¡¯

    ¡°Miko¡­¡±

    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯

    ¡°Miko! Wake up, dammit!¡¯

    *Bam!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    He suddenly felt a blow to the stomach, which forcibly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    When he opened his eyes he saw someone staring down on him.

    It was a beautiful woman with black hair and green endings.

    Her eyes were green as well and had a beastly feel to them.

    She was very sexy and was wearing a belly-skin top with long sleeves, a pair of black jeans and fingerless leather gloves.

    ¡°What, are you still half-asleep?¡±

    Asked the woman.

    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡±

    ¡®Wha? I just answered even though I didn¡¯t mean to?¡¯

    Miko then felt his body rise to its feet.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t control it.

    He walked over and stood beside the woman while stretching his body.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the situation, Ishma?¡±

    ¡®?!¡¯

    Miko was instantly shocked by what he said out of his own mouth.

    ¡®That¡¯s Ishma?! That sexy woman?! When did she grow up?!¡¯

    He shouted in his mind.

    ¡®A dream. This must be a dream.¡¯

    He said to convince himself.

    ¡®Even so, why can¡¯t I wake up?¡¯

    He tried to move his body and tried to close his eyes but he couldn¡¯t no matter how much he tried.

    He quickly realized that he couldn¡¯t do anything but observe the situation.

    ¡®It¡¯s like I¡¯m watching a movie¡­.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°Shura and Nike are down there causing hell.¡±

    Ishma answered.

    ¡®Nike? Shura?¡¯

    ¡°What about the others?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Mitsuki and Mizuki are getting ready and should be heading out soon.¡±

    Ishma answered while she started walking away.

    It was then that Miko realized that they were inside a building.

    The interior was made of concrete, but there was a lot of buttons, switches, levers, and other mechanical components in the walls.

    He could also see neon lights in them as well, forming some strange symbols.

    It was like he was inside an old building that had been renovated with the latest technology.

    They approached a wall which opened up when they approached it. It was actually an automatic sliding door.

    They continued to walk while they talked.

    ¡°And Berserker and Liliana?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Those two are still asleep.¡±

    ¡°Well, its 2 in the morning so that¡¯s normal. We just have to handle it by ourselves.¡±

    The two of them walked until the walls slid open and revealed the night sky.

    Miko saw an unbelievable scene in front of him.

    There were thousands of aircrafts in the sky.

    A sea of enemies on the ground, which consisted of all races including monsters.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    But that wasn¡¯t what shocked him the most.

    ¡®A temple? We were inside a floating temple?¡¯

    He thought.

    He was standing on a gigantic floating temple, that had a slight futuristic look to it.

    He looked at the ground and realized that it was black, while the sky was red and filled with black stars.

    Even the moon looked golden.

    *Boom!*

    He suddenly heard an earth shattering explosion and saw countless people being blown all over the place.

    *Boom!*

    The aircrafts in the sky started exploded one after the other, illuminating the night.

    Miko and Ishma watched this scene with calm expressions.

    ¡°Is this all?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Yep. These are all the allies of Genesis, who bent under the New Era, that made it here tonight.¡±

    Ishma responded.

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Around 100, 000 or so.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s less than the night before.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°True, but the total strength of our opponents seem to be better this time.¡±

    Ishma smiled.

    ¡°I believe that there¡¯s more than 40,000 X Class, 20,000 XX Class, and 1,000 XXX Class.¡±

    ¡°Oh? This suddenly became more interesting.¡±

    Miko started cracking his fingers while he stared into the sea of enemies.

    *Boom!*

    He looked to his right and saw body parts flying into the air and blood falling like rain.

    ¡°Nike looks like he¡¯s having fun.¡±

    *Boom!*

    He then saw countless spike erect from the ground lifting countless enemies into the air, before they eventually explode.

    Their bodies looked like grotesque rose petals as they completed a flower.

    It was literally a Corpse garden.

    ¡°Shura too.¡±

    Ishma stepped out with a beautiful smile on her face.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s my turn to let loose.¡±

    ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t get careless.¡±

    Miko stretched his hand towards Ishma¡¯s back.

    ¡°I release you from your restraints Satan¡¯s Regalia, Angelus Mortis (Angel Of Death)!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The moment he said that, a dreadful power was released from inside Ishma.

    12 black angelic wings spurted from her back while glowing an ominous green.

    A black halo appeared above her head. The halo was spiky and looked like it was made out of pure darkness.

    ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯m free!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Ishma shot into the air like a rocket and spread her fallen angel wings under the golden moon.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Angel Of Death!¡±

    The enemies saw her and instantly became paled.

    Green orbs formed in front of each wing, while a black skull appeared behind her.

    ¡°Dead Night!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The orbs shot down to the earth and caused mass destruction everywhere it landed, killing thousands.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    She then shot down into the sea of enemies and started to rip them apart with her hands.

    Miko watched all this with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Shit! It already started.¡±

    That¡¯s when he heard a voice behind him.

    He looked behind him and saw a woman and a man running towards him.

    ¡®Huh? I can¡¯t seem to see their physical appearances?¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°This is your fault, Mitsuki. Why do you have to take so long?¡±

    The man complained.

    ¡°A woman have many things to take care of before she goes out, Brother.¡±

    The woman, Mitsuki snapped back.

    ¡°You only need your weapon to fight a battle.¡±

    The man retorted.

    ¡°Yo, Mitsuki and Mizuki. You two are late.¡±

    Even though Miko couldn''t see them, it seemed that the him in the ¡°movie¡± could recognize them.

    ¡°Shut it, Miko. We are going to join in now.¡±

    Replied the man, Mizuki.

    He ran past Miko and jumped into the sea of enemies.

    He pulled a sword from his waist.

    ¡°Blade Light Waltz!¡±

    His sword shone brightly as he pulled it.

    A bright light flashed the moment his feet touch the ground.

    And then-

    *Boom!*

    Enemies started exploded into cuts of meat as if they were ham.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Black Waters Demon King, Mizuki! Kill him!¡±

    Countless enemies started charging towards him.

    Mizuki sheathed his sword and pulled a white gun.

    ¡°Homing Headshot!¡±

    A light fired from the nozzle and pierced through 200 skulls in an instant.

    He quickly pulled another gun.

    ¡°Double Homing Headshot!¡±

    Two lights fired from his guns and instantly pierced through 400 skulls.

    Of course the number of enemies didn¡¯t decrease in the least.

    Mizuki smiled and put away one gun and redrew his sword.

    ¡°Bullet Sword Dance!¡±

    He turned into a beam of light.

    *Boom!*

    Immediately after countless enemies were being cut into pieces while being filled with holes.

    Screams echoed out as the light became a messenger of death.

    ¡°That bastard of a brother! He started without me!¡±

    Mitsuki cursed.

    She jumped down and a purple aura appeared around her palm as she thrust it down.

    ¡°Sky Crusher!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Countless enemies were crushed as a palm shaped crater appeared in the ground.

    ¡°Thunder Goddess, Mitsuki!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an introduction!¡±

    Wind started rapidly swirling around her hand.

    ¡°Heaven Piercer!¡±

    She thrust her hand forward and condense wind shot through countless enemies like a spear, ripping their bodies apart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    She flew towards her enemies causing blood to stain the skies.

    ¡®A-Amazing! Not only Ishma, those two are incredibly strong as well.¡¯

    Miko thought as he watched Mitsuki and Mizuki cause hell on the battlefield.

    ¡°Slice World!¡±

    Miko looked to his right and saw a white world appeared out of nowhere.

    *Boom!*

    This world suddenly imploded and the sounds of something constantly cutting through the wind echoed out.

    *Boom!*

    Miko watched as everything that World covered was cut clean into cubes.

    Even the people were cut into cubes. However, these cubes were cut so clean that they had yet to spray blood even when they touched the ground.

    It was only after Miko saw the person responsible walking towards him, that blood started spraying.

    Like Mizuki and Mitsuki, Miko couldn''t see his appearance. But he could see him holding two swords in his hands, while there were five swords on his waist.

    Three on one side and two on the other.

    ¡®Seven swords? This person has a total of seven swords? Don¡¯t tell me he can use them all at once?''

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°Yo, Nike. Tagging out already?¡±

    The Miko in movie asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sleepy. Let Ishma, Mizuki, Mitsuki and Shura handle the rest.¡±

    Nike answered.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m tagging out too.¡±

    Another person appeared out of a dark vortex covered in blood.

    ¡°You too, Shura?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I could¡¯ve finished this if I used my regalia, but that would be a waste of energy.¡±

    Shura then walked into the temple with Nike behind him.

    ¡°I see. Then I guess it¡¯s finally my turn.¡±

    Miko stepped out and looked at his enemies that were being mercilessly slaughtered.

    He jumped down and landed on the ground.

    ¡°I-Its Exsul leader, Heavens Killer Malus!¡±

    ¡®Malus (Evil)? Are they talking about me?¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    He watched as his self in movie stepped forward.

    When he stepped forward the entire sea of enemies took two steps back, while his allies quickly left the field.

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°I wanted to enjoy this a little longer, but my wife is asleep right now and she can get a little unreasonable when forced out of her sleep. Since I prefer not to getting stabbed, I must end this. Especially, before Berserker wake up too. He¡¯ll just crush everybody around him if he gets pissed off. Including us.¡±

    A white flame appeared around Miko¡¯s fists.

    ¡°Bye bye.¡±

    He then roared and slammed his fist on the ground.

    ¡°Exuro (Burn To Ash)!¡±

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    Miko¡¯s saw fire run through the earth causing it to crack open like the planet was going to explode.

    In fact, the explosion that followed was so great that it was really like the planet blew up.

    When the dust faded, everything was turnt into ash.

    Even the earth.

    Naturally, there was no enemies in sight.

    Miko dusted his hands off and smiled.

    ¡°Okay, back to bed.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    When Miko opened his eyes he was in his room, and had a pair of gloves in his hands.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    He asked himself.

    ¡°A vision?¡±

    He then shook his head.

    ¡°I must¡¯ve been too stressed and started seeing things. After all, I can¡¯t recall possessing the power to see the future.¡±

    He stood up and walked towards his door.

    ¡°Whatever it was, I need to focus on the present. The future can wait.¡±

    Saying so, Miko walked out of his room.

 Not a chapter

    I''m sure that there''s a lot of you who were confused because of the last chapter, so since I''m in a good mood I''ll explain it for you.

    First of all, what Miko saw was definitely a glimpse into the future. Originally I had planned to set up in a way you would have to guess if it was a dream or vision but I later decided against that.

    The events of this chapter will make sense near the end of the 2nd book and begin of the 3rd book but since that''s more than 100 chapters away I''ll explain it here so that you can look back on this chapter in a few months time and say "Oh shit!" Lol

    Lets begin with the characters in the chapter.

    Did anyone notice that other than Miko and Ishma, no character that''s in the story now was mentioned or was in the chapter?

    Now ask yourself, what could cause that? What could''ve happened for Miko to be surrounded by completely new characters?

    Now, Ishma. She''s all grown up in the chapter. Not only that she''s called an angel and a regalia.

    Why?

    I saw people say Miko became Satan''s Proxy. I honestly laughed when I saw that. Let me tell you this now, MIKO WILL NEVER BECOME ANOTHER GOD''S PROXY. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Now ask yourself, why is Ishma is called Satan''s Regalia? What is Deus Malum final form is called again?

    Hmm.....I''m not really explaining anything am I? Lol

    Well, just trying to keep the spoilers at a minimum. But I am breaking the chapter down for you.

    Now, there were a total of 7 new characters mentioned in this chapter.

    Keep the names of these characters in your mind at all time when reading future chapters. Although, most of them won''t use their real names when they first appear so you''ll still have to guess who''s who.

    These 7 characters includes Miko first wife as well by the way.

    Also, have any of you ever wondered why Miko hadn''t married anyone of his current lovers before his first wife?

    Oh by the way, these characters have been in my mind for years so they''re possibly the most fleshed out characters I''ll ever make.

    I know I said the 1st book was only a prologue but the same can be said for book 2. The story really begins in book 3 when these characters make their debuts.

    Anyway, Miko is called Malus (Evil) in this chapter.

    Isnt that interesting since his nickname is no longer Heavenly Demon King, but Heavens Killer?

    Also, what was the white flame he used?

    If you don''t know a white flame is the hottest flame in existence.

    If you guys want, you can speculate what happens in the future to cause this chapter. But I don''t any of you get predict it.

    NOT EVEN YOU "SOUTH PARK IS KOOL"

    MUHAHAHAHAHA! You people have no idea how fat this story will go!

    Now if you excuse me, I''m going to watch the trash that is Dragon ball super and enjoy it like the trash I am.

 Competition To Decide The Best.

    When Miko left his room, he hurriedly walked down the halls.

    He had chosen to not focus on what he saw in that daydream earlier, and focus on what was in front of him.

    He walked until he reached outside of the palace.

    That¡¯s when he saw Chika and Verde waiting on him.

    ¡°Sorry for the wait.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°We don¡¯t mind. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Miko nodded and then the three of them started to walk in the royal yard.

    ¡°Where is this competition going to be held?¡±

    Chika asked.

    ¡°The Quartus World. It¡¯s located on the Quartus branch¡¯s base.¡±

    Miko said as he pointed at the pink star that was hovering over the kingdom.

    ¡°The Quartus World huh? We¡¯ve haven¡¯t been there in a long time. Well, even longer to everyone except us.¡±

    Chika said with a laugh.

    ¡°Now that I think about, we haven¡¯t really talked before this.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°I wonder if we can work together?¡±

    ¡°It should be fine. We were trained to adapt to any situation.¡±

    ¡°By Falcon?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°No. By Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°You mean, Augustus¡¯ eldest son Claudius? Was he strong?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Grandfather was super strong.¡±

    Chika spread her arms to emphasize what she was saying.

    ¡°He was a demigod born with immense power. However, he was lacking in comparison to his parents and was seen as a disappointment, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Even though he was born with immense power?¡±

    ¡°The expectations people had of him were too unreasonably high. Because of that, anything he did wasn¡¯t surprising in the least. ¡®He¡¯s that Augustus and Tiamat¡¯s son, of course he could do that¡¯, that was what people would say every time he accomplished something.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Must¡¯ve been frustrating.¡±

    Said Miko.

    Being born to two powerful beings isn¡¯t always a good.

    You¡¯ll suffer a fate of constantly being compared to them.

    No matter what you do, people will see them but not you.

    ¡°Yeah. I guess so.¡±

    Chika answered.

    ¡°Anyway, is it alright for our competition to be held in enemy territory and not on neutral grounds?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enemy grounds. All five worlds belongs to every member of the clan. Some branches might be overlooking them, but none of them really own them.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I guess it¡¯s alright. Besides, Lahmu won¡¯t let anything happen to you right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not worried about yourself?¡±

    Chika laughed.

    ¡°We might be the same age, but we lived in completely different eras and experienced different things. Of course our power is on a different level.¡±

    ¡°Basically, you¡¯re saying that none of them can defeat you?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s seems like arrogance is a blood trait in this clan.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    The three of them continued their walk until they ran into some unexpected company.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    They ran into Sasha who was accompanied by Momo and Aeon.

    ¡°Where you three looking for me?¡±

    Miko asked as he approached them.

    Sasha nodded.

    ¡°We heard about the competition between you and some kids from the other branches, and decided to watch.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°You heard? From who?¡±

    ¡°From Alec.¡±

    Momo answered.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Going back a few hours earlier, when the second meet big of generations was still ongoing.

    ¡°The clan will fall in Miko¡¯s hands? I thought he stated that he wasn¡¯t interested in the clan¡¯s affairs?¡±

    Asked Sylphy.

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°He did, but there are times when a capable leader needs to take the helm of something, even if it¡¯s against their will.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Miko is more capable than our branch leaders?¡±

    Al-Shura asked with an angry tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    Even so, Alec still answered with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Then why don¡¯t we all take a look for ourselves?¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°Later today there will be a meeting among all of our prot¨¦g¨¦s and Miko. According to my intel, this meeting is to determine who is the top dog among all of them.¡±

    He spread his arms.

    ¡°If this meeting goes as I predict it, we will see a competition among them. As such, I suggest this. Why don¡¯t we all go and see what they¡¯re made out of? I mean they¡¯re our juniors after all, I¡¯m sure they would love for us to cheer for them. We can also use this opportunity to see for ourselves just want kind of person the king is.¡±

    He explained.

    ¡°Oh? If such an event is going to happen then I must watch it.¡±

    Said Kouta.

    ¡°I agree. This is a chance for you all to witness how great our Krul is.¡±

    Said Sophia.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.a clash with the other branches might be what Miko needs to take the next step.¡±

    Momo mumbled to herself.

    ¡°Ashur will be sure to enjoy that. Fine. We¡¯ll go along with you.¡±

    Al-Shura agreed as well.

    Alec smiled when everyone agreed.

    ¡°Alright, its settle then.¡±

    Present time.

    ¡°Miko I¡¯ve bet 10,000 gold coins on your victory!¡±

    Momo grabbed his shoulders and shouted.

    ¡°You better win, or I will be bankrupt! If that happens then I¡¯ll have sell a photo to Gramps and Uncle for money! There¡¯s no tell what kind of picture they will ask for!¡±

    She brought her face so close to his that their foreheads were touching.

    However, there was nothing romantic about the desperation in Momo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You better win, you hear me?! Even if you have to cheat, win!¡±

    ¡°O-okay.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    She then back away from Miko.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention this. You¡¯re forbidden from using Qigong in this competition.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯ve become too reliant on it as of late, which plays a major role in why your foundation has crumbled.¡±

    She pointed at him.

    ¡°This is a master¡¯s order. Win with just magic alone, got that?!¡±

    ¡°That will be tough. My Qigong is my strongest source of strength. Without it I will be under heavy restrictions.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you must win without it. If you encounter a wall, then push pass your limits and climb over it. Can you do that?¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t answer immediately when he remembered just what kind of people he would be facing.

    Even he wasn¡¯t sure of his chances, without Qigong.

    After a while he sighed.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to do that whether I want to or not.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Oh, just so you know if you lose I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±

    She said with a creepy smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    Sasha approached Miko.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    He then looked at Aeon.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my father and brother recently. Do you know anything about that?¡±

    Aeon shrugged.

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe they¡¯re doing some father and son bonding.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I see.¡±

    He then turned his attention back to Chika and Verde.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They nodded and proceeded to the gates of the royal palace.

    That¡¯s when a light shot down from the pink star and covered them.

    A second later they all disappeared from the gates.

    When Miko¡¯s vision cleared he saw a beautiful land filled with light.

    He saw beautiful creatures flying in the sky.

    He saw beautiful fishes swimming in the shining rivers.

    He saw luminous plants growing everywhere.

    It was like he was transported to a land of light.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    He took a closer look a realized that the world matched hat of mythical Japan.

    ¡®Primus World is similar to mythical China, the secundus world is like mythical Rome, and the Quartus world is mythical Japan huh?¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°Oh, Miko! Over here.¡±

    He looked to his front and saw Alec waving at him.

    Behind him were the rest of the second generation and third generation.

    Miko and the others walked over to the hill they were on.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Now we can begin.¡±

    Alec said when Miko approached them.

    ¡°Why are you leading this?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Because we were asked to prepare the stage for you guys.¡±

    He replied while indicating to Gizmo and Kirika as well.

    ¡°We are all expert programmers, hackers, inventors, and designers. As such we¡¯re the best candidates to create this.¡±

    He snapped his fingers and the ground started to shake immediately after.

    The ground opened up and something huge was seen emerging.

    It was an azure and gold stadium with the Dragna symbol on it.

    ¡°We call it the Dragon''s Nest. It¡¯s a fully state of art stadium with the world¡¯s latest technology engraved into every inch of it. It is also sturdy enough to withstand a battle between X Classes. So you all should be able to cut lose as much as you want.¡±

    They all entered the stadium and was impressed by the interior.

    The field in the center was quite huge.

    It was probably half the size of the country sized coliseum that was the stage for the Throne Wars.

    ¡°We created an environmental feature that allows us to change the field to take any shape we want.¡±

    Kirika said as she took out a remote.

    She pressed a button and the field turned into a forest.

    She pressed it again and it changed into a mountainous land.

    She pressed it again and it changed into a sea.

    ¡°Amazing. Technology sure is different than back then.¡±

    Chika said as her eyes sparkled while looking at every feature of the stadium.

    ¡°We intend to randomly change the battlefield¡¯s shape every five minutes during your competition. This is to test how well you all can react and adapt.¡±

    Gizmo explained.

    ¡°I see. Thank you again, members of the Tertitus Branch.¡±

    Krul said with a gentleman¡¯s bow.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s announce the rules that we¡¯ve all chosen together.¡±

    Krul snapped his fingers and a holographic window appeared next to him.

    It showed a list of rules for their competition.

    ¡°First of all, no killing is allowed. This competition will be different from a straight up brawl. It will be a game to test us in all kind of ways.¡±

    He took out an emblem.

    ¡°The aim of this game is to collect as much points as possible before the timer, which is set for 6 hours, hits zero. Each person will carry an emblem of their individual branch with them at all times. We gain points by taking these emblems from our enemies. Each emblem is worth 10 points, however the representative of each branch will carry an extra emblem called the King¡¯s emblem. This emblem is worth 100 points. Meaning that if a branch is able to collect each King¡¯s Emblem they¡¯ll automatically gain 500 points.¡±

    He squeezed the emblem with all of his strength but it didn¡¯t bend in the slightest.

    ¡°As you can see, these are hard. They¡¯re made from reinforced magic stone, which makes them very durable. If you¡¯re able to destroy your teams emblem then you¡¯ll receive an extra 50 point.¡±

    10 soldiers then appeared behind him out of nowhere.

    ¡°These are our troops. They¡¯re also able to earn you points if you kill them. But just 1 point though. The amount of soldiers we can have is decided by us. However, the strength of the soldiers will be based on the strength of the representative of the branch they belong to. In other words, if you have 100 soldiers their strength will be one hundredth of their representative. Each branch is to have a default of 10 soldiers, if you wish for more you¡¯re free to order more.¡±

    ¡®Who would want more soldiers? The more soldiers you have the more chances you create for your opponents to gather points. If you have enough your opponent won¡¯t necessarily need to defeat you to win. They just need to focus on your soldiers. Also, you¡¯ll need to protect your soldiers so that they aren¡¯t used to quickly gather points.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°This competition will test every aspect of us and decide whose the best.¡±

    Krul continued.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to create tactics. Have great team work. Know how to utilize your subordinates in the most effective ways.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°And most importantly, your combat skills will be put to the test. Truly the perfect stage to determine who¡¯s the best.¡±

 A Warrioréˆ¥æªš Unbreakable Will

    In the royal hall, the meeting between the top members of each branch was still underway.

    ¡°Alexus is right. The biggest issue we have at the moment is how to handle Miko.¡±

    Said Echo.

    ¡°Handle? You don¡¯t actually believe that you can take care of him right?¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all seen it for yourself. Miko isn¡¯t one to be pressured, and he most definitely can¡¯t be ¡®handled¡¯.¡±

    ¡°My wife is right. Miko maybe a kid, but he mustn¡¯t be underestimated.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°He¡¯s my grandson after all.¡±

    He then started laughing after saying that.

    ¡°Take this seriously.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°I am being serious.¡±

    He then put on a face to match his words.

    ¡°However, if you¡¯re going to ignore me and scheme against him then go ahead. But be sure to include the possibility of having your branch annihilated .¡±

    Everyone turned silent when they heard that.

    ¡°Since he¡¯s from our Branch, we¡¯re good. Miko won¡¯t seriously try to destroy those he considers his family after all. You¡¯re all strangers to him, so you¡¯re fucked. Hahahaha!¡±

    Nero said while laughing.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Alexus responded.

    ¡°Miko said it himself, he isn¡¯t interested in the clan. As long as he¡¯s king then he¡¯s satisfied. He¡¯s leaving us to decide everything about the clan ourselves. So there¡¯s no need to scheme against him.¡±

    ¡°No, there is a reason.¡±

    Andreas interrupted.

    ¡°That brat has too much power at his beck and call. I don¡¯t know about the rest of you but I can¡¯t rest comfortably with someone like that around.¡±

    ¡°Well, he does feel like a dark cloud hanging over our heads.¡±

    Echo agreed.

    ¡°Not to mention that he¡¯s known for his short temper and whimsical behavior. There¡¯s nothing more dangerous than a short fuse with endless power at his disposal.¡±

    Andreas added.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I believe that we should find a way to subdue and control him.¡±

    The moment Andreas said that Kimiko stood from her seat.

    ¡°You bastard! My grandson isn¡¯t one of your soldiers!¡±

    She released a great amount of death aura when she shouted which put everyone in uncomfortable situation.

    ¡°He might not be one of my soldiers, but he¡¯s still a member of the clan. As the one most fit to be the leader of this clan, he will eventually fall under my jurisdiction.¡±

    ¡°You damn dictator¡­¡±

    Kimiko growled

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with being a dictator. In this world, the strong rules and the weak serves. I am strong so it obvious for me to be the one ruling.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. Is it alright to declare your intentions in the open like this? Did you forget that the guardian beast are on Miko¡¯s side?¡±

    Asked Echo.

    Andreas snorted.

    ¡°It matters not. If they wish to report to the one they serve then do as they please.¡±

    He then slowly looked at all the faces of the guard beasts and branch leaders.

    ¡°Try to destroy me if you wish, but I refuse to bend to anyone¡¯s will.¡±

    His presence suddenly grew more overwhelming.

    ¡°I am the grandson of the Divine Conqueror Augustus Dragna. I was thought by him to not yield to anyone no matter how disadvantageous the situation is. Lets say that he destroys my blood trait.Then I¡¯ll just pave my way back to the top with overwhelming force! Destroy my branch? Then I¡¯ll recreate one better than the one before! Kill me? Hahahaha!¡±

    He slammed his hand on the table.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me! I am a warrior in body and soul! I¡¯m not afraid of death, I embrace it! Kill me and I¡¯ll crawl my way out of hell and drag you all back to hell with me!¡±

    His presence grew so intense that even the other branch leaders began to subconsciously back away.

    ¡°Listen to me, Sirrush, Lahmu, Ba?mu, Gallu and you too Mu?ma!¡±

    He pointed at the guardian beasts and glared at them.

    ¡°I am not someone who can be threatened! I¡¯m the descendent of a conqueror before I¡¯m the descendent of a Goddess! I, Andreas Dragna will fight you all to the finish if I have to! But are all of you prepared to go to war will me?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡±

    Even the guardian beasts were being back by his determination and will.

    ¡°If you are, then come! I¡¯ll drag at least half of you to deepest pits of hell with me!¡±

    His voice caused the palace to tremble.

    He was 100% serious about everything he said.

    He had no intention of serving anyone, not even his grandmother.

    He lives by his own will, his own desires, and his own ambition.

    Not even the strongest beings in heaven would make him admit defeat.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    If his enemy rip his arms off, he¡¯ll use his feet to kick them to death.

    If they destroy his legs, he¡¯ll headbutt them to hell.

    If they cut his head off, he¡¯ll stare them down to death.

    This was his unbreakable will.

    This was the Uncrowned Tyrant, Andreas Dragna!

    ¡®¡­¡­Impressive. He was able to suppress everyone in the room with just his determination alone. There¡¯s no mistake about it, a XXX level will is really undeniable.¡¯

    Rihan thought to himself, while peeking at Nero.

    He had a terrifying smile on his face and had his claws dug into his skin.

    Andreas display got him so excited that he had to hurt himself to keep his head cool.

    If he hadn¡¯t done that, he might¡¯ve lost control and fought Andreas to the death.

    That was how intimidating Andreas was. Enough to make Nero throw everything away just to have a good fight.

    Rihan then looked at the other branch leaders. They were in a similar situation to Nero.

    Andreas caused their blood to boil and desire for battle to heighten.

    There was only one person who was completely calm, and it was Nova.

    He was sipping juice from a straw while playing with his phone.

    ¡®As expected of a heartless psycho.¡¯

    He smiled.

    ¡®Just how long will you be able to keep this charade going, I wonder? When will you show your true self again, my dear brother?¡±

    As if sensing his gaze on him, Nova looked towards Rihan.

    For a second, his eyes were ice cold but they quickly became warm as if it was all an illusion.

    ¡°Everyone, calm down.¡±

    A light suddenly flashed and Tia appeared on the throne in the middle of the room.

    ¡°Her Holiness!¡±

    Everyone except Andreas immediately bowed towards her.

    Tia looked at him.

    ¡°Andreas, I know that you¡¯ve always preferred Augustus over me, and had a habit of going against me since you¡¯re young.¡±

    ¡°I have no such habit. I just believe that grandfather¡¯s way of doing things is far superior to yours.¡±

    Andreas interrupted her.

    ¡°Listen here, Tiamat. I¡¯m a warrior who has a warrior pride. I¡¯m different from these fools who do everything for ridiculous reasons like gaining authority.¡±

    He beat his chest.

    ¡°I refuse to bend the knee and serve anyone inferior to me, no matter who they are. That¡¯s why I believe I¡¯m the one fittest to be the ruler of the clan, because I am strong. And the strong will only serve those stronger than them, never those weaker than them. That¡¯s my way of life!¡±

    His eyes shone brightly with pride as he didn¡¯t show any signs of backing down in front of Tiamat.

    ¡°If you want me to serve that brat then he have to beat me fair and square with his own strength.¡±

    He then used his eyes scanned everyone else¡¯s faces.

    ¡°That goes for whoever wants to lead this clan. Unless you beat me fair and square, then neither I nor the Quintus Branch will accept you.¡±

    The moment he said so, everyone representing the Quintus Branch stood behind to show their unity with their leader.

    Andreas¡¯ words were their pride.

    They refuse to pledge servitude to someone they know nothing about, just because their progenitor said so.

    They weren¡¯t puppets or lapdogs, they were warriors with their own pride and rules, and no one could take that away from them.

    You had a better chance of stepping on their dead bodies than witnessing that.

    ¡®This stubbornness is just like Augustus¡¯.¡¯

    Tia thought to herself.

    ¡°If only you knew who you were refusing to serve¡¯

    She mumbled with a sigh.

    ¡®Now then, what to do? Andreas definitely won¡¯t budge even if I threatened him. No, that would just make him even more stubborn.¡¯

    She had a troubled expression on her face.

    ¡®I doubt Miko expected this to happen, but I wonder if I should ask him anyway?¡¯

    She then shook her head.

    ¡®He already have enough on his plate. But I need something to break this stifling atmosphere.¡¯

    *Bam!*

    It was at this moment that a loud sound echoed from a corner of the room.

    Everyone looked there and saw that Rihan had crush the wall with his fist.

    ¡°Please, everyone. Calm down. Look how depressed our matriarch is.¡±

    He said while indicating to Tiamat.

    He walked up and stood at the center of the room, stealing everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°We¡¯re all family here so there¡¯s no need to speak of death and violence towards each other.¡±

    He stretched his hand towards the Quintus section.

    ¡°I understand your views so much that it hurts, Andreas.¡±

    ¡°Devil¡¯s Joker¡­.¡±

    Andreas watched Rihan with cautious eyes. Even he couldn¡¯t afford to let his guard down around a demon spawn like him.

    ¡°You see I too refuse to work for anyone weaker than me, so I understand your words that were overflowing with passion. But!¡±

    He lifted a finger.

    ¡°We all mustn¡¯t forget that before we¡¯re warriors we¡¯re family. While there are times that family will fight, there has to be a limit.¡±

    He voice grew softer and more charming.

    ¡°It would be sad to fight my family to the death, and for what? A position?¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s like you said earlier, Andreas. You are a warrior with a warrior¡¯s pride. But is that pride worth anything without anyone at your side? Friends come and go, but family stay forever.¡±

    ¡°Ha. Get to the point brat.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is simple.¡±

    He pause before saying-

    ¡°Pride is worth shit in the face of true power.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Andreas immediately became angry when he heard that.

    Even so Rihan didn¡¯t flinch and continued.

    ¡°You all here are influential individuals in your respective fields, then you all should¡¯ve at least heard rumors of them.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°The New Era.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s face became serious after hearing the name Rihan spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±

    Rihan chuckled before continuing.

    ¡°The usurpers hidden in the darkness. The rebels aiming for the heavens. The monsters preparing to kill the world. They go by countless names and were considered to be myths, but we all know that they are real.¡±

    He looked at Andreas and smirked.

    ¡°And they¡¯re coming for all of us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Rihan started walking around in a circle as he spoke.

    ¡°Not only us. They¡¯re coming for everyone in this world. They will drag the heavens to the their feet and rip the hells apart. That is their goal. And they have the power to do so and more.¡±

    He pointed at Andreas.

    ¡°What about them, Andreas? Are you willing to go to war with them and alone at that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Andreas didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    Rihan laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that there are some here who can fight their way through the Summit Of The Gods, but there are none who can fight their way through the New Era. Fight them alone isn¡¯t even considered suicide, it¡¯s plain stupid.¡±

    He smiled at Andreas.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll say this again, Pride is worth shit in the face of true power. We will all need each other to survive this new era, that¡¯s an indisputable fact.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re suggesting I should throw away my pride and serve someone weaker than me?¡±

    Andreas asked.

    ¡°Hell no.¡±

    Rihan answered immediately.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What I want is for the Quintus Branch to remain in the clan, that¡¯s all. As for the matter of who should lead the clan, I couldnt care less. With a clan like this, only someone truly capable can take the helm. As to how you all wants to decide that, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Rihan said as he started to walk towards the exit.

    ¡°As long as you all don¡¯t forget that you all need each other, then whatever you do is fine by me.¡±

    He opened the door and spoke without looking back at anyone.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit. Have fun deciding who is supreme among you.¡±

    After saying that, Rihan left the room.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The place was covered in silence for a while after he left.

    ¡®Th-That brat!¡¯

    Tia shouted in her head.

    ¡®I thought that he was going to smooth the situation over but he actually just made it even more complicated!¡¯

    Rihan was able to cool the heads of the Quintus Branch, thus preventing them from doing something that everyone would regret.

    However, he didn¡¯t improve the situation in the least.

    By mentioning the greater threat that is New Era, he forced everyone to face the fact that they need each other to survive, which is a good thing; but he also skillfully placed restrictions on all of them, thus destroying several paths they could take, making their actions easier to predict.

    By doing that, he created a stalemate among the five branches with none having the advantage.

    In other words, he reverted the meeting back to the starting point.

    ¡®No, his last words before leaving just made everything a lot more intense.¡¯

    Have fun deciding who is supreme among you.

    That sentence hit the sore spots of everyone here.

    Everyone wanted to be acknowledged as #1 among their peers, especially the five branch leaders.

    Tia could immediately feel the tense atmosphere in the room, and clinched the throne.

    Because of Rihan¡¯s speech, she could no longer say or do anything to peacefully solve this standoff.

    Devil¡¯s Joker, it was a name that fit him perfectly.

    Meanwhile, Rihan was walking down the hall with a smile on his face.

    He took something out of his pocket.

    It was a invitation that had someone¡¯s name signed at the bottom.

    New Era executive,Ringo.

    Rihan smiled and crushed it in his hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they found out about my secret identity, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    His smile turned demonic by the second.

    ¡°Trying to blackmail me? Hahahaha! Great! Bring it on!¡±

    A dreaded aura started leaking out of his body.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just use all my pieces to wipe you off the face of the earth.¡±

    The crushed invitation then caught fire and turned into ashes.

    His eyes and hair then turned jet black, while his teeth turned into fangs and his nails turned into claws.

    A deep terrifying voice came from his mouth as he smiled hellishly.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll show you what happens to those who tries to outplay a joker.¡±

 Verde Unleashed

    After Krul read the rules everyone readied themselves for battle.

    There was still a 15 minute interval before they would begin, so this time was suppose to be used wisely.

    It should, but not the Primus branch.

    First of all, Miko wasn¡¯t on the field. He was in the standings laying down using his mother¡¯s lap as a pillow.

    This shocked the members of the other branch.

    Instead of using the time given to brainstorm, the branch representative was being spoiled by his mother.

    ¡°Hah~. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve felt this relaxed.¡±

    Miko said as he made himself even more comfortable in her lap.

    ¡°As expected, I can only truly feel secured when I¡¯m with you, Mama.¡±

    He said as he stretched his body.

    Sasha smiled while she rubbed his head.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit too old to be babied like this, Miko?¡±

    Momo asked while looking at him weirdly.

    ¡°All men turn into newborns in front of their mothers.¡±

    He answered while keeping his eyes closed.

    ¡°Are you two fine with this?¡±

    Momo asked Chika and Verde.

    ¡°Ah, we don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s always best to let yourself relax before a huge battle.¡±

    Chika answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but getting too relax isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Momo replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    She stood up and whispered in Momo¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Earlier I sensed a great confusion dwelling in Miko. I think this is his attempt to forget everything and recollect himself.¡±

    Momo was surprised to hear that.

    She looked at Miko and saw him have a relaxed smile on his face, which he barely showed.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but to smile as well.

    Chika was right.

    Miko was still a bit confused about the ¡°movie¡± he saw earlier. He tried his best to think about something else, but it felt so real that it would occupy his mind every time he tried to relax.

    To prevent himself from getting distracted in the midst of battle, he sought his mother¡¯s comfort.

    Strangely enough, this was the sole thing that could rejuvenate him at times like this.

    Miko spent the entire 15 minutes laying on his mother¡¯s lap, completely relaxed.

    That¡¯s when he heard a buzzer sound indicating the beginning of the competition.

    When he heard the buzzer, Miko flew up and landed on his feet.

    ¡°Mhmm!¡±

    He stretched his body and turned to his mother and smiled at her.

    ¡°Thanks, mother. I feel great now.¡±

    ¡°Is it over already? It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve spoiled you, I wanted it to last a little longer.¡±

    Sasha said with a disappointed tone.

    ¡°Well, how about this? Once I¡¯m finished with the problems with the five branches, I¡¯ll come to you and let you spoil me once a day.¡±

    He turned to Momo.

    ¡°Is that alright?¡±

    Momo nodded

    ¡°Ensuring that your mental health is at its best is one of the responsibilities of a master.¡±

    She smiled at him.

    ¡°Now go prove who¡¯s number one.¡±

    Miko nodded and jumped from the stands and landed on the field.

    ¡°Sorry for the wait.¡±

    He said with a refresh smile.

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°Okay, with all contestants ready¡­.¡±

    Alec lifted his hand in the air.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    He swung it down and jumped back and landed in the stands.

    A moment later the field changed into a land filled with huge rocks everywhere.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Miko looked around and noticed that they were alone with their ten soldiers.

    ¡°Looks like everyone else was teleported to random areas.¡±

    Said Chika.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Looks like it. We can sit and wait for them to attack or go in for the hunt. Which do you prefer?¡±

    ¡°Either one is fine, but if I had to pick then I prefer doing the hunting rather than being hunted.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko looked to his east.

    ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t have the choice anymore.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been hunted.¡±

    *Boom!*

    He saw someone burst through a boulder holding a trident in their hand.

    It was Yaya from the Quartus Branch.

    She thrust her trident towards Miko.

    Miko leaped back and avoid her trident which hit a boulder and reduced it to dust.

    *Boom!*

    Yaya immediately chased after Miko with three soldiers behind her.

    Miko clenched his fists.

    ¡°Wait, Miko.¡±

    He was going to take Yaya on but was stopped by Chika who appeared between them.

    Yaya didn¡¯t stop and thrust her trident.

    Chika didn¡¯t turned around and spoke to Miko.

    ¡°If we want to win this, we can¡¯t afford to take on every fight.¡±

    A wall of stone appeared and blocked Yaya¡¯s trident from touching Chika.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This greatly surprised her, since her attack should¡¯ve been able to easily destroy any boulder here.

    ¡°In order to not burn out too quickly, lets rotate who gets to fight.¡±

    Chika said ignoring Yaya.

    ¡°You¡¯ll fight the representatives from each branch, while Verde and I will handle the rest.¡±

    The three soldiers accompanying Yaya rushed over the wall and attack the two of them.

    Miko jumped past Chika and covered his fists in flames.

    *Boom!*

    He punched one of the soldiers so hard he broke through Chika¡¯s stone wall and crashed through dozens of boulders.

    ¡°Impressive. So this is a soldier that¡¯s a fraction of Krul¡¯s strength.¡±

    Miko said while avoiding the attacks of the remaining soldiers.

    ¡°If they only have 10 soldiers then I can handle him on my own without Qi. But if it¡¯s more than 10 and they have this much power, this might be a problem.¡±

    He said while clenching his fist.

    ¡°Using the soldiers to gauge your opponent¡¯s power huh? This kid knows how to fight.¡±

    Said Sophia who was watching from the Quartus stands.

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that he has no chance against our Krul.¡±

    Sylphy said with a smile.

    Yaya once again chased after Miko.

    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s really on your own.¡±

    Miko said while he leaped behind Chika.

    ¡°Are you going to handle her?¡±

    He asked.

    Chika shook her head.

    ¡°Verde, you¡¯re up. But remember not to kill her.¡±

    She turned to her brother and said.

    Verde nodded and walked towards Yaya.

    Miko spoke while he watched Verde dig into his pocket.

    ¡°Question. Why does he take orders from you when he¡¯s stronger than you?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You could tell.¡±

    Chika smiled slyly.

    ¡°When he was younger Verde had a destructive personality, that would cause him to go on random rampages that not only harm others but himself. To help him out, our father visited the goddess of witchcraft, Hecate to cast a spell on him. Because of that spell he lost his aggressiveness and became very aloof without a care.¡±

    Miko saw Verde take out a medicine bottle.

    ¡°However, there¡¯s a way for him to return to his true self.¡±

    Verde took a pill and threw it into his mouth.

    Chika smile when she saw him swallow it.

    ¡°He just needs to take his medicine.¡±

    *Boom!*

    A burst of magic was suddenly released from Verde¡¯s body which cause the stadium to shake.

    ¡°Here it is! Here it is!¡±

    Verde suddenly started shouting for the first time.

    Miko could see a crazy look appear in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A second burst of magic, at least three times stronger than before was released from his body.

    A maniacal laughter echoed out.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! I¡¯m back in business, baby!¡±

    Verde shouted.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? That boy is suddenly giving of a Beastly aura.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    Yaya sensed a dangerous change in verde and stopped in her tracks along with her soldiers.

    Verde looked at her like a mad scientist looking at his experimental materials.

    ¡°So you¡¯re today¡¯s victim?¡±

    He started walking towards her.

    ¡°Heads up from now¡­.¡±

    A darkish green aura started leaking from his body. It was Beastly Qi.

    ¡°I believe in equality. Men, women, children, adults, young, or old¡­..¡±

    He licked his lips.

    ¡°I destroy them equally.¡±

    *Boom!*

    He kicked off the ground and rushed towards her.

    Yaya jumped back and turned her trident horizontal in front of her.

    *Boom!*

    Verde punched it and caused the ground under them to crack open.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Yaya¡¯s hands ached from the vibration that was caused by Verde¡¯s punch.

    Verde grinned and spun around with a kick.

    Yaya bended backwards and avoid it.

    However, Verde¡¯s leg didn¡¯t pass over her. It stopped directly over her face.

    He swung his leg down.

    Yaya rolled out of the way and punch the ground to cause a smokescreen.

    ¡°Impressive. That girl has amazing reflexes.¡±

    Chika praised.

    ¡°However, she¡¯s going to need more than that to avoid Verde.¡±

    Yaya quickly got to her feet and saw Verde emerge from the smoke with a wild grin.

    Yaya prepared her trident to take him on.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, she was grabbed from behind.

    Verde appeared out of nowhere gripping the back of her head.

    ¡°The front was a fake?!¡±

    Yaya shouted in surprise.

    ¡°Face plant!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Verde yelled and slammed her head on the rocky ground.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    However, he felt something sticking in his stomach.

    He looked down and saw Yaya¡¯s trident handle stabbing into his stomach.

    *Boom!*

    He was hit by a shockwave and was sent flying back with his feet skidding on the ground.

    Yaya sprung to her feet with her face bloody.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡±

    She tapped the ground with the handle of her trident.

    Purple lightning started dancing on the ground and quickly surrounded Verde.

    She leaned forward with her weapon in her hand.

    *Boom!*

    With a clap of thunder she disappeared.

    *Boom!*

    Verde was hit with a lightning bolt and was sent flying back.

    *Boom!*

    He was hit with another one and was blown away to the side.

    *Boom!*

    He was hit again and was forced into the air.

    *Boom!*

    He then started getting hit from all angles without being able to touch the ground again.

    People could see a five point purple star appear under him.

    ¡°Thunder Star Assault!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A giant bolt of lightning then fell from the heavens and hit Verde.

    When the smoke cleared, Verde was seen laying in a crater.

    Yaya appeared out of purple statics condensing together.

    She looked down on Verde and then turned and glared at Miko and Chika.

    ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko moved to approach her but Chika stopped him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too earlier to say that?¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Yaya flinched when she heard laughing behind her.

    She quickly turned around and saw Verde standing up covered with thick Beastly Qi.

    ¡°That one actually hurt. Just a bit though.¡±

    His figure then flickered.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Yaya was hit in the side with a powerful punch.

    *Boom!*

    Verde tried to follow up with an uppercut, but Yaya blocked it with her trident.

    ¡°Hahahaha! This is great! Defend more! Attack more! Bleed more!¡±

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Verde began to rain down punches on Yaya, which she skillfully blocked with her trident.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Yaya groaned as every punch Verde threw was heavier than the last.

    She jumped back to create some distance.

    ¡°No you don¡¯t!¡±

    However, Verde grabbed her by the leg and slammed her on the ground.

    *Boom!*

    All the air escaped her lungs when she was slammed into the ground.

    Verde stooped over her and thrust his fist at her head.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    Yaya lifted her head and clashed with Verde¡¯s fist with her forehead.

    *Boom!*

    An explosive sound rang out as they clashed.

    She grabbed her trident and it suddenly dragged her away from Verde and up into the air.

    She dangled in the air while holding onto her trident.

    She snapped her fingers and her soldiers retreated, while she glared at Verde.

    ¡°I swear if this wasn¡¯t just a recon mission, I would¡¯ve showed you the true terror of a trident made from the stars.¡±

    After glaring a little longer, she turned into a lightning bolt and disappeared in the distance.

    ¡°A trident made from the stars?¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°This battle is gonna be truly interesting. I just know it.¡±

 Ashuréˆ¥æªš Abnormality

    ¡°Yaya had to retreat? That¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    Said the youngest triplet, Sylphy.

    ¡°Really. I expected her to take down at least two of them. But she didn¡¯t even get to face their representative.¡±

    The middle child, Sophia added.

    ¡°Looks like we underestimated the Primus branch.¡±

    Said the oldest, Sylvia.

    They weren¡¯t the only one impressed by Verde repelling Yaya, everyone was.

    They all could tell that Yaya wasn¡¯t weak from the way she defended herself, but it showed that Verde was stronger.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.haha¡­.Hah~.¡±

    Verde suddenly changed from energetic to slouchy, as if he was a balloon that was deflated.

    ¡°The drug ran out.¡±

    Chika said.

    ¡°Verde, you did well. You can rest now.¡±

    Verde didn¡¯t reply and walked back to his sister¡¯s side.

    ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡±

    Chika asked.

    ¡°Hunt before we¡¯re hunted.¡±

    Miko said as he tightened the gloves on his hands.

    He gripped Ishma and Regis who were on his waist.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    He pulled them with lightning speed and slashed them in front of him.

    A hill that wasn¡¯t too far away from him was cut into four and several shadows emerged from behind it.

    ¡°Enemy soldiers?¡±

    Chika said after seeing what they were.

    ¡°I wonder which branch they belong to?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Kill them and take their emblems that¡¯s all.¡±

    Miko charged forward and clashed with the soldiers.

    Chika sighed when she saw that.

    ¡°I told you not waste any energy!¡±

    She said as she too charged to fight the soldiers.

    Elsewhere, another confrontation was occurring between the Secundus branch and the Quintus Branch.

    Rin stood in front of the Quintus representative Ashur.

    It was already a face off between representatives.

    ¡°You¡¯re alone? Where¡¯s your teammates?¡±

    Rin asked.

    ¡°I can ask you the same thing.¡±

    Ashur answered with a grin.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Rin drew his silver sword and pointed it at Ashur.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just beat you and hurry up and find Miko, so that we can fight.¡±

    ¡°Miko? That¡¯s my prey.¡±

    Ashur tapped his claw on his face before pointing at Rin.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re also my prey!¡±

    He charged towards Rin like a wild beast.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m honored.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Rin charged forward as well.

    The two were soon in each other¡¯s strike zone.

    Rin swung his sword while Ashur swung his claws.

    *Boom!*

    Sparks flew as the two clashed.

    Rin pulled back his sword and swung it again.

    Ashur parried it with his long claws and took a step inward.

    He thrust his claws to rip out Rin¡¯s neck, which Rin avoided by moving his head to the side.

    He jumped back and covered his silver sword in red aura.

    ¡°Demolition Arts: Broken Valley!¡±

    The scenery around Ashur suddenly changed to a Valley filled with destroyed rocks and greenery.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He suddenly saw cracks emerging on his body like he was made of glass.

    And then-

    *Boom!*

    The scenery faded away and he was blown away with blood spraying out his body like geysers.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He looked at his broken body and discovered that he was covered in crack shaped wounds.

    He fell on the ground twitching like he was experiencing a seizure.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    Alshura shouted in shock.

    ¡°That was Rouge¡¯s Demolition Arts.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s the arts he created years ago, which gained him the nickname Walking Apocalypse. It¡¯s destructive power is said to be among the top ten in the entire world.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather taught Rin his techniques from the moment he could walk, to groom him as a successor to the arts.¡±

    Karim added.

    He smiled.

    ¡°My little brother is in possession of an art that spread destruction everywhere. Do you realize just what that means for all the other branches?¡±

    Karim started laughing.

    His laughed irritated Al-Shura.

    ¡°Ashur! Don¡¯t you dare lose for the fun of it! Fight seriously, that¡¯s an order!¡±

    ¡°It hurts¡­.it hurts, brother.¡±

    With cracking sounds, Ashur slowly got to his feet.

    ¡°It hurts so bad¡­.But it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Rin suddenly felt a disturbing aura engulf the area.

    ¡°I¡¯m still breathing. It¡¯s not nearly enough to make me enjoy the feeling of death!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A dark purple aura burst out from within Ashur.

    ¡°Chaotic Qi?¡±

    Rin watched as the space around Ashur started to distort ever so slightly.

    ¡°Hey, you.¡±

    Ashur spoke with a strangely calm tone, after his violent outburst.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die before me okay?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    *Boom!*

    Ashur rushed towards Rin like a chaotic storm.

    Rin gripped his sword and thrust it at his head.

    However, his sword went right through Ashur.

    ¡°An After image?¡±

    *Boom!*

    Ashur slammed his palm on Rin¡¯s chest and twisted it.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Rin felt his organs receive critical damage and had to swallow back the blood that was escaping through his mouth.

    He pulled his sheath from his waist and used it to hit Ashur under the chin.

    *Boom!*

    An explosion hit Ashur defenseless chin, after it was hit by Rin¡¯s sheath.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, to Rin¡¯s surprise Ashur burnt face emerged from the smoke immediately after.

    Ashur hit Rin with a headbutt and forced him to step back.

    He then slashed at his face, but Rin jumped back and dodged.

    ¡°What a tough bastard!¡±

    Rin said while holding his sword and sheath in each hand.

    ¡°Then what about this?!¡±

    Red light appeared under his feet as he started running.

    With every step he took the rocks exploded like they were landmines.

    ¡°Demolition Arts: Exploding Steps!¡±

    Rin¡¯s speed skyrocketed as he popped up in front of Ashur.

    ¡°Haah~!¡±

    With a roar he swung his sword and slashed Ashur across his torso.

    He then hit him with his sheath from the opposite direction.

    Rin then slashed him again, and then hit him again.

    Moving at lightning speed, Rin hit and slashed Ashur countless times in a few seconds.

    He spun his sword around and stabbed Ashur with the handle.

    A deep red light immediately covered Ashur¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°Demolition Arts: Total Destruction!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    A huge explosion devoured Ashur as the entire arena shook.

    Rin held his sheath and sword with his breath a bit heavy.

    He watched as the smoke dissipated, and saw Ashur laying on the ground.

    His entire body was burnt and black like coal, as smoke came off him.

    ¡°Crap. I lost my cool there. I hope I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Said Rin.

    ¡°Not enough.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Rin was shocked senseless when he saw Ashur sit up after receiving his attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to kill me.¡±

    He said as he slowly got to his feet.

    ¡°Dafuq?! Is this guy immortal or something?! I¡¯m pretty sure I hit all of his vitals!¡±

    Rin was deeply shocked.

    ¡°Heh. Fool, Ashur is harder to kill then a monster cockroach. Maybe because it¡¯s his dream to die in a glorified battle, fate decided to be cruel and grant him an extremely durably body.¡±

    Al-Shura boast.

    Rin watched as the crispy Ashur slowly walked towards him.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Gripped his sword.

    ¡°Then I have to just go at him like I¡¯m trying to kill him!¡±

    *Rumble!*

    The moment he said that the field started trembling.

    ¡°What the?¡±

    Miko who was clashing with soldiers, also felt it shaking.

    A bright light flashed in the distance and head towards him.

    The light turned everything it came in contact with to dust.

    ¡°The fuck is that?!¡±

    He shouted.

    He readied himself to face it, but then the scenery changed and he was teleported away from it.

    He next found himself in a desert.

    ¡°The field randomly changed?¡±

    He silently looked in the distance as he remembered that light. Whatever it was, it was powerful.

    At this time, Krul stood by himself with a wry smile.

    ¡°I almost had him too.¡±

    He smiled and walked away looking for his next target.

    ¡°Hah~! Hah~!¡±

    Meanwhile Rin laid down on the sandy ground breathing heavily.

    ¡°That bastard, just what is he?¡±

    He mumbled while remembering how Ashur would rise time and time again even after receiving some devastating attacks.

    ¡°Is everyone from the Quintus Branch like that, or just that freak?¡±

    He said as he stood up.

    He looked around and placed his sword back into its sheath and then the sheath on his waist.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one around me at the moment, but I still can¡¯t afford to be careless.¡±

    After saying that his figure vanished as he completely concealed his movements.

    At the same time in another location, the other members of the Secundus branch, Nen and KC were walking through the desert with careful steps.

    ¡°Man, this place is seriously hot. It¡¯s like a real desert.¡±

    Said Nen as he fanned himself.

    ¡°They sure went all out for a sudden request.¡±

    KC also fanned himself as he spoke.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when a group walked from behind a boulder also fanning themselves.

    They were Miko, Chika, and Verde.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    The two groups stared at each other for a while, and then-

    ¡°Wanna fight?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    They answered.

 I Want To Write Other Stories!!! (NOT A CHAPTER)

    As the title states, I want to write other stories.

    I want to write them so much that it literally hurts!

    i mean it''s not like I haven''t thought about other stories during the time I''ve written this, which is almost a year.

    I''m easily influenced by good stories and characters, so much that every time I see one an idea for a new story or character pops up in my head.

    But because I''m writing this and don''t have the time to write multiple stories because of work or such, I''m forced to suppress these ideas.

    Although there are some ideas I can''t suppress no matter what, decided to implement them into this story.

    Which explains why this story is a mix of everything.

    Now I can already predict people say that I should just write what I want.

    Thats easier said than done.

    Although I consider myself to be lazy, I have to admit that I''m something of a perfectionist when it comes to my hobbies.

    I cant abandon a story just like that, when it''s not finished.

    Now I can hear people saying just hurry up and finish the story.

    I spit at those people.

    I have pride. I refuse to rush a story just because I want to write something else.

    I don''t really care that much about the fans disappointment, but I would feel disappointed in myself.

    Dont get me wrong though, I''m stubborn but that doesn''t mean I don''t know when to quit.

    I love writing this story, because it''s the first story I''ve ever thought of. But I won''t deny that I came close to quitting it before.

    The main reason is because I want to write something different sometimes, and thus I start looking for excuses to quit.

    Like someone posting a comment I don''t like and someone agreeing to it.

    Or someone telling me to hurry up and get on with the fights while disregarding the character developments I work so hard to develop.

    Or saying that certain characters aren''t important when they don''t really know if that''s true or not. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Oh, by the way. These three things just make me lose motivation to continue rather than want to please you. This sometimes stalls me writing a chapter.

    Anyway, I looked for excuses to quit but in the end I just can''t leave a story unfinished.

    I''ve more or less deduced what''s the problem with me though.

    I have too much imagination.

    someone said this is the reason why I introduce so many characters, a long time ago and I agree with them.

    I mean look at these stories I came up with on spot.

    <u>Nine Lives Criminal</u>- a story about a teen who was orphaned after his parents were killed in a police raid when he was a boy. His father was a notorious terrorist who orchestrated the greatest terrorist attack on US soil. His father led a terrorist group which fought against the government for years killing several important figures. His mother was a master hacker who sold multiple national secrets for numerous countries to each other. His father died in an intense gun battle, greatest ever recorded, where nearly 100 policemen lost their lives. His mother, after leaving him at his relatives, crashed a plane loaded with explosives in area her husband died while the police were still cleaning up. Countless people died as a result.

    The MC was put up for adoption when the relative couldn''t handle the endless death threats he was getting from people relating to the victims. The MC of course wasn''t adopted and had to live in a foster home with some other kids and a frail woman.

    Grateful towards the woman the MC vowes to never become a vile criminal like his parents and live as an upstanding citizen. He didn''t falter in the face of the constant bullying and abuse he faced and stuck to his vow.

    However everything changed when he got into an accident and almost died. Memories of 8 different lifetimes flowed into his head as well as 8 personalities manifesting in his head.

    He later found out that he had unlock his past lives from the karmic cycle and now have 9 souls in his body. Each soul were his past lives from across time.

    The 8 souls were that of criminals so horrifyingly dangerous that they had to be erased from history to prevent them from inspiring people to become like them.

    Can the MC still become an upstanding citizen even after he failed to do so in his last 8 lives?

    His vow will be constantly tested as he become entangled with the underworld because of his parents acquaintances, face people similar to him, and finally face protectors of the karmic cycle who wants to eliminate him for breaking the cycle.

    Witness the birth of history''s greatest criminal!

    The Blackhand- It''s a story about a secret task force of supernaturals that are contracted by the world government to protect the world from other supernaturals like gods and demons. Their order is of highest rank and possesses authority second to a world leader.

    Every single member of the task force were notorious beings of legends who some way or the other were captured by humans and turned into their soldiers.

    <u>Name not decided</u>-Create a story about a mc that accidentally kills someone and discovered that murder makes him stronger. He also gains their memories and mature over time as he kills more people. He''ll eventually become a villain like character after experiencing the memories of those he kills and learn who cruel and fucked up the world can be. There will be others with special abilities like his called Gifters.

    See? And those are just three of the stories ideas that I wrote down.

    Oh, I don''t really care if you steal them since I have over 20 better story ideas.

    So the main point of this post is to rant a bit, but this is seriously stressing me out though.

    .....Now that I think about it, I work better under pressure so I wonder if I can juggle multiple stories at once?

    nah, I tried that already and got confused.

    Anyway, if you have any advice or like the story ideas I posted then feel free to comment, since comments are my food.

 Primus Vs Secundus

    ¡°Did they just casually agree to a fight?¡±

    Sophia asked while laughing.

    ¡°Seriously, the people in this clan are always a good source of laughs.¡±

    Said Gizmo.

    ¡°Hey, Christian. Wake up, Miko is going to fight Nen and KC.¡±

    Kouta said while shaking Christian.

    Christian woke up after the 5th shake, and had a dazed look on his face.

    ¡°What day is it?¡±

    That was the first thing he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same day.¡±

    Kouta took an eye mask out of his pocket and gave it to Christian.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Christian took it and placed it over his eyes.

    He was still able to tell what was going on around him because of his superior senses he developed over the years.

    ¡°Yo, Christian.¡±

    Alec approached him with a smile.

    ¡°Alec huh?¡±

    ¡°I see that your Celestial Body is still affecting your internal clock, thus causing you to fall asleep for long period of times at random moments.¡±

    He pointed at Christian¡¯s eye mask.

    ¡°If you want, we can develop something that can replace that. That way you can control your sleep patterns without relying on an enchanted item.¡±

    ¡°By we, you mean me right?¡±

    Said Gizmo.

    Alec didn¡¯t deny it and nodded.

    ¡°What do you want in return?¡±

    Christian asked.

    Alec smiled.

    ¡°You let me fully examine your Celestial Body. As you know, a Celestial Body is extremely rare, so the mad scientist in me can¡¯t let this opportunity slip by.¡±

    A Celestial Body was a term for a truly Heavenly Body that appeared in the descendants of heavenly beings like gods.

    This body was comparable to one that of a True God would possess. In fact, those who possessed such a body are called Psuedo-Gods by countless people.

    Those who are born with a Celestial Body would possess godly powers from birth and couldn¡¯t be judged under common sense.

    As expected, those born with this constitution were beyond rare. There were only 7 persons born with a Celestial Body in the last 1000 years.

    ¡°There is another person with a Celestial Body you can examine in this clan you know.¡±

    Said Christian.

    ¡°Ah, you mean Ravel Dragna.¡±

    Alec replied while shaking his head.

    ¡°If I touch her, I¡¯ll get killed ten times over in a second.¡±

    Nero, Raven, and Miko would definitely kill Alec if he tried anything funny with Ravel.

    While Alec and Christian were making deals, the fight between the Secundus and Primus branch had already began.

    The ones to engage Nen and KC were Chika and Verde. Miko sat this one out since he wanted to save his strength for the other representatives.

    Verde was given another drug by Chika to release him from his restraints.

    He rushed and attacked the two boys.

    ¡°This guy is like a wild beast.¡±

    KC said.

    ¡°Let me take him on.¡±

    He stepped out and extended one hand as if he was holding something.

    He then pulled back his other hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s the best way to hunt a beast?¡±

    Verde pounced towards him.

    KC smiled and moved his fingers.

    *Boom!*

    Verde was next seen pinned to a boulder a couple hundred meters away, with a sword in his stomach.

    ¡°The best way is to strike them from their blindspots.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    KC said as he brought his hand at his sides.

    Chika looked back at her brother who was pinned to a boulder and whistled.

    ¡°He really got you, Verde.¡±

    She looked back at KC.

    ¡°Who would expect for them to bring out Roland¡¯s bow.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You recognized it?¡±

    After KC said that, a silver and black bow appeared in KC¡¯s hand. It had no strings to pull which many found hard to understand.

    ¡°This is our ancestor¡¯s Silver Stroke. It was one of his two main weapons during his time at the clan.¡±

    ¡°I know it. I was there after all when it took the lives of countless Dragna members including my best friend.¡±

    Chika replied.

    ¡°A bow that can turn itself and its attacks invisible. It¡¯s called the Traitorous Bow now I believe.¡±

    ¡®If I remember correctly, Roland was Rouge¡¯s older brother who sided with his father to fight against the clan.¡¯

    Miko recalled.

    Behind him, Verde crushed the sword that pinned him up and freed himself.

    His wound started to stitch itself up under everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Verde, you can take this one. I¡¯m not a good match against that bow.¡±

    ¡°Good call. To avoid this bow you need superior beast like senses that a Beastly Qi user would possess.¡±

    Said KC.

    Chika snorted and turned her attention to Nen who was tightening the bandages around his fists.

    ¡°Shall we?¡±

    He asked after taking a fighting pose.

    Chika took one of her own and smiled at him.

    ¡°Anytime you¡¯re ready.¡±

    The two rushed at each other at the same time.

    Nen was the first to attack with a kick.

    Chika jumped over it and swung her knee at his face. Nen then dropped himself to the floor to avoid it and roll out of the way.

    When he got up Chika immediately swung her leg at his face.

    Nen bent his back to avoid, however a block of earth flew out of the sand and hit him in the back and forced him into the kick.

    *Boom!*

    Chika got a clean hit in his face with her kick, which made him fly to the side.

    Chika chased after him while creating a giant sword made of earth in her hand.

    Nen flipped his body and landed on his feet. He wiped the blood from his mouth and watched Chika approach him.

    ¡°Looks like she wasn¡¯t just boasting earlier.¡±

    He placed his hands in a boxing stance.

    Chika swung down her sword with a jump.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, mid-swing she realized that something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡®Shit! I rushed in too early!¡¯

    She shouted in her head.

    It was at this moment that the world seemed to have slowed down and was moving in slow motion.

    She watched as Nen¡¯s fist thrust forward leaving dozens of afterimages beside and behind it.

    It was as if his hand had multiple.

    And then-

    *Boom!*

    Chika was sent flying back while feeling as if she had been hit in a dozen different places simultaneously.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    She groaned as fist prints appeared all over her body.

    *Boom!*

    She crashed into Miko who caught her with one hand.

    ¡°You okay?¡±

    He casually asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just let my guard down.¡±

    She said as she stood on her own.

    One could see cracks appearing her body.

    Her skin then fell off piece by piece. No, it wasn¡¯t her skin. It was pieces of earth.

    ¡°Oh? She formed an exoskeleton out of earth at the last second. That¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    Chika walked towards Nen with a serious face.

    ¡°I underestimated you because you were born in such a peaceful era, but it looks like I was too conceited. For that I apologize.¡±

    Chika¡¯s voice lacked it¡¯s cocky tone and had a more serious tone.

    In a split second the air around her changed.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Verde had been clashing with KC¡¯s bow and was constantly being pinned or hit, stopped when he sensed the change in his sister.

    ¡°Is play time over already?¡±

    He said as he stood in place.

    *Boom!*

    A violent burst of Beastly Qi was suddenly released from his body, accompanied by loud roars in his Beast core.

    He took a step forward and the sand around him started to swirl like a tornado.

    KC could see his eyes illuminating in the sand storm he created.

    ¡°This is bad.¡±

    He said as he dropped his bow.

    ¡°I might die at this rate.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Verde and the sandstorm around him rushed towards KC like a sand bullet.

    KC snapped his fingers and five soldiers formed a wall in front of him.

    *Boom!*

    They instantly turned into mush when Verde smashed into them.

    By that time, KC had already retreated to a safe spot.

    The bow in his hand glowed as he pulled it.

    ¡°16th Arrow: Law Piercer.¡±

    He fired the silent arrow which bypassed the sand storm and aimed at the emblem in Verde''s pocket.

    However, Verde dodged it with minimal movement at the last second.

    This didn¡¯t surprise KC, who tactically retreated.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t afford to go all out so quickly, I''ll avoid facing him for now. That guy is strong enough to represent any of the five branches.¡±

    He said as he faded away.

    *Boom!*

    On the other side of the battle, Nen was suddenly punched in the chest so hard it cave in with bone crushing sounds.

    He stumbled back and looked at Chika who held his emblem in her hand.

    ¡°W-What kind of strength is that?¡±

    Nen asked while trying his best to keep standing.

    The moment Chika took on a more serious attitude her strength reached a whole new level.

    Her figure flickered and Nen leaned his head to the side.

    A fist past it and cut his check.

    ¡°Oh? You can still keep up a little.¡±

    Said Chika.

    ¡°Then how about this?¡±

    *Boom!*

    The next thing Nen knew he was cutting through the air like a bullet.

    It was then that he finally felt where he was hit.

    He held his nose that had been smashed in and forcibly fixed it.

    *Boom!*

    It was at that moment that he was planted into the ground by Chika¡¯s fist.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    However, Chika¡¯s fist was twisted in an odd shape after she hit him.

    Nen wasn¡¯t able to defend himself, but he was able to break her wrist.

    ¡°He¡¯s already started adapting to my strength?¡±

    Chika said with a hint of surprise.

    She then saw Nen crawled out of the sand before getting to his feet.

    ¡°This kid, could he be a brawling prodigy?¡±

    She mumbled to herself.

    ¡°Looks like i need to take this up another notch.¡±

    Nen looked at her while loosening the bandages around his fists.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    However, KC appeared out of nowhere and stopped him from taking them off.

    ¡°She¡¯s incredibly strong, so I need to take them off.¡±

    Nen replied.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she would die though¡­..Probably.¡±

    ¡°Forge it. We¡¯re retreating and regrouping. Rin¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°But she has my emblem.¡±

    ¡°Leave it. We can just make up for it by defeating some of the other members. There¡¯s a chance of a round 2 as well. Don¡¯t forget that this field is crawling with powerful enemies. We can¡¯t afford to waste too much energy so early in the battle.¡±

    KC explained.

    Nen nodded after some thought and looked at Chika again.

    He soon disappeared along with KC. However the battle between Primus and Secundus wasnt near over.

    A battle 100 times more intense will occur in the future with every side giving it their all.

    ¡°They ran away?¡±

    Chika said after seeing the two disappear.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re conserving their strengths for tougher battles in the future.¡±

    Miko walked up and said.

    ¡°It makes sense actually.¡±

    (Special Announcement.)

    It was then a computerized voice echoed through the arena.

    (Team Primus has secured the first points of the battle and has now moved on to the lead with 15 points.)

    Reminder: each person is worth 10 points, while each soldier is worth 1 point. Each leader has an extra emblem called the King¡¯s Emblem worth 100 points. Finally, you get an extra 50 points if you break an emblem.

    It was then another announcement was made.

    (Special Announcement. Team Tertitus has taken the lead with 20 points, and have also received an extra 50 points for breaking an emblem. Thus giving them a total of 70 points!)

 Rens Powers

    Let¡¯s go back to when the field had just changed to a desert.

    The Tertitus group were teleported to a random location near an oasis.

    ¡°Oh? We¡¯re lucky to be teleported here.¡±

    Said Cait as she looked at the oasis.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Ren nodded in approval.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s slim, there¡¯s a chance that there¡¯s a woman, who was sweating from travel walking through the desert, bathing over there.¡±

    He said with a serious face.

    ¡°It¡¯s decided, let¡¯s go investigate!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Cait said while slapping him up side the head.

    ¡°Be serious. We¡¯re in the middle of a battle of geniuses. One wrong move and we could be defeat¡ªoi, why are you striping while I¡¯m talking to you, you son of bitch?¡±

    Cait said as she looked at Ren, who had taken off his jacket and held it in his hand while unbuttoning his shirt.

    ¡°What, you say? I¡¯m going to take a bath of course.¡±

    Ren answered.

    ¡°I told you that there¡¯s no woman bathing over there!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know that. It¡¯s just that mentioning it made me feel like having a bath.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a battle you know?!¡±

    She then pointed at the sky.

    ¡°Not only that, we¡¯re being watched you know?¡±

    ¡°So? If we just consider it fan service it will be fine.¡±

    He said as he started to unbutton his pants.

    ¡°Wait! If you want to bathe so badly then go! Just strip over there!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He then started to walk away with his shirt and jacket in hand.

    He then stopped and looked back.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to peek are you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t! And why are you acting like you have an ounce of shame?!¡±

    ¡°What? You aren¡¯t?¡±

    Ren suddenly looked disappointed.

    ¡°And here I thought I was going to be able to show off my big magnum.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it!¡±

    Cait shouted with a slight blush.

    ¡°Get it over with, you damn pervert!¡±

    ¡°Wanna join me?¡±

    *Boom!*

    Ren was hit by a blast and was sent crashing into the oasis.

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel so ashamed to have two younger brothers like this.¡±

    Said Kirika, while holding her head.

    ¡°Why? He was a pure gentleman.¡±

    Alec said with a proud expression.

    Cait turned her back to the oasis and sighed.

    ¡°Why are the men in our clan like this? Hey, Sura-¡±

    Cait froze in place when she looked towards Sura.

    He was only in his underwear and held his clothes in his hands.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The two silently stared at each other for a while, before Cait finally broke the silence.

    ¡°¡­..You wanted to have a bath too?¡±

    Sura nodded.

    ¡°¡­..Fine. Just go.¡±

    Cait said while holding her face in her hands.

    Sura nodded and went towards the oasis.

    ¡°Again, why are the men in my clan like this?¡±

    Kirika nodded because she could understand Cait¡¯s pain so much it hurts.

    It happened while Cait was waiting for Ren and Sura while leaning on a tree.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    She suddenly felt like she was being watched.

    She looked in the direction she felt the gaze was coming from, but she didn¡¯t see anything.

    However, she didn¡¯t let her guard down, but the opposite.

    ¡®An enemy? It looks like they¡¯re using the Mors Clan assassination techniques to throw me off.¡¯

    She thought to herself and stopped leaning on the tree.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Who is it? The Primus and Secundus branch are both closely related to the Mors clan so it can be them.¡±

    She activated her own Qi and spread it around her.

    ¡®No, who it is doesn¡¯t matter. What I should be focused on is what kind of technique are they using. Is it just camouflage, that turns them invisible? Or is it Reprint that can paste your presence at any location?¡¯

    She then took a step back towards the oasis.

    It was at that moment that a hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed her face.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Her head was then smashed through the tree and into the sand.

    *Boom!*

    She immediately drew a dagger from her waist and slashed it in front of her.

    The hand disappeared, as if the attacker had retreated.

    She held the dagger in her hand while scanning the area.

    ¡®They bypassed my Qi and attacked me? There¡¯s only Branch who developed a technique that can do that.¡¯

    She thought.

    ¡°Stop with the hide and seek and come out, Quintus Branch!¡±

    The moment she said that she heard something cutting through the wind and jumped to the side to avoid some shurikens.

    Immediately after a sword stabbed towards her head from her blind spot.

    She moved her head and avoided it while striking towards where the sword came from.

    The moment she felt her palm making contact, she twisted it and a burst of Qi shot out.

    *Boom!*

    She saw someone appeared out of nowhere while being blown back.

    Cait chased after them and pulled out a baton.

    She jumped and swung the baton down on the person¡¯s head.

    *Boom!*

    The baton strike forced their upper body deep into the sand while their lower body stuck out.

    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s really someone from the Quintus Branch.¡±

    She said as she looked down on her buried attacker.

    ¡°They were wearing a mask. I remember correctly Hal and Kane both wore masks. Wait¡­¡±

    She then remembered the mask the attacker was wearing.

    It was a blank white mouth mask.

    She then compared it to the ones Hal and Kane wore.

    They were black and had designs on them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not them!¡±

    The moment she realized that, a blade was already stabbing towards her.

    She turned around and thrust her palm out.

    The sword stabbed through her hand and stopped inches away from her eyes.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Cait was shocked when she saw the face of her new attacker.

    ¡°A soldier?!¡±

    At that moment, someone appeared behind them wearing a black gauntlet with long hooked blades near the knuckles.

    They swung their hand and the hooked blades ripped into Cait¡¯s defenseless back.

    ¡°Ahhhh?!¡±

    Cait screamed out in agony as blood sprayed out of her back.

    She gritted her teeth and spun around with a kick of fury, but she hit air.

    *Boom!*

    At that moment chains burst out of the ground and wrapped around her leg that was in mid swing.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Her leg was then pulled under the sand which made her lose her balance.

    She fell on her back.

    Immediately after her back touch the sand, five blades pierced through her back and came out her front.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    Blood stained her clothes and flowed out of her mouth.

    Three more soldiers then emerged from under the sand and surrounded her.

    ¡°Target neutralized.¡±

    Someone appeared out of nowhere, and walked up to Cait who still had swords sticking out of her.

    It was Kane.

    ¡°It took a lot of trouble but thanks to you moving as predicted I was able to have you as my captive.¡±

    He said while looking down on Cait.

    ¡°Damn¡­.that kid really knows how to use his soldiers.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Of course. Hal and Kane both lead their own regiments in our army and are well versed in combat tactics. They were also trained in assassination, so they¡¯re well groomed soldiers.¡±

    Al-Shura boasted.

    ¡°Hal isn¡¯t with him though. He must be hunting a different prey.¡±

    Cait looked up at Kane while breathing heavily.

    ¡®I fucked up. My organs were spared purposely, so that they get cut if I struggled. It¡¯s his way of telling me that he could¡¯ve killed me if there wasn¡¯t a rule preventing that.¡¯

    Cait thought.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    ¡°I advise against the meaningless struggling.¡±

    Kane interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°You¡¯re already trapped. The rest of my soldiers are already doing the same thing to your teams.¡±

    He explained.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Cait suddenly started laughing.

    ¡°Sorry to break it to you, but I¡¯m the weakest of the three of us. Those two are several times stronger than me, especially Ren. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll allow-¡±

    Cait was unable to finish her sentence because she saw five soldiers marching out of the oasis.

    On their shoulders were two posts that had two naked people tied to them.

    They were naturally Ren and Sura.

    ¡°You were saying?¡±

    Kane said as he indicated at the soldiers.

    ¡°What the hell are you two doing?! How did you let yourself get captured?!¡±

    Cait shouted.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit of a long story.¡±

    Said Ren.

    ¡°I felt someone creeping up on me and thought that it was you who was trying to take a peek of my big magnum, because you couldn¡¯t fight the temptation. The next thing I knew, I was jumped and the rest is as you see it.¡±

    He explained.

    ¡°Kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you when this is over!¡±

    Cait became enraged and started shouting.

    ¡°I understand, little brother. I¡¯ve too have fallen for the same trick when I was younger.¡±

    Alec said while nodding.

    ¡°I thought that it was a beautiful fairy, but it was a giant tarantula.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Kirika really felt the need to erase her brothers from history, but she realized that wouldn¡¯t be enough to erase the shame she felt.

    ¡°Listen, you damn pervert!¡±

    Cait shouted.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You better save me and forced Kane away¡­.!¡±

    She smiled wickedly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll post your incognito browser history all over the clan! All five branches!¡±

    ¡°Evil! You¡¯re too evil, Cait!¡±

    "Shut up, and do it if you don¡¯t want everyone to hear about what you searched for or what site you visited believing in your privacy.¡±

    ¡°You monster!¡±

    Ren shouted.

    ¡°Shut it, and fight!¡±

    ¡°Fine! You win!¡±

    Ren grumbled a little while he was still tied up.

    It was then it happened.

    He stuck out his tongue allowing everyone to see a strange tattoo on it.

    It was Alchemy sigil.

    It lit up and the pole and rope used to tie him, which were made of anti-magic material, were reduced to dust.

    He twisted his body and landed on all fours.

    Immediately after a huge magic circle appeared around him and the soldiers.

    ¡°Desert Coating!¡±

    The desert suddenly became alive as the soldiers were devoured by sand.

    The sand then forced its way inside them through their mouths.

    Two sigil appeared in the palms of his hand.

    He then snapped his fingers.

    ¡°Furnace.¡±

    The sand and the soldier were then surrounded by an extremely hot burst of flames.

    Shortly after, it disappeared leaving the soldiers encased into pillars of glass.

    Kane saw all this and was amazed by the techniques Ren used to turn everything around in a split second.

    However, he didn¡¯t let his guard down and placed a sword at Cait¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    He said as he made the remaining five soldiers surround Ren.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±

    He rapidly closed and reopened his eyes to reveal a pair of sigils in his pupils.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Under Kane¡¯s shocked gaze, Ren eyes projected the two sigil to appear in front of him.

    They quickly multiplied and surrounded him like a wall.

    *Boom!*

    Hundreds of weapons then shot out and skewered the soldiers in a split second.

    ¡°His body has been modified?¡±

    Kane muttered in shock.

    When he was born, Ren was a frail child with a weak body and poor health. To prevent him from dying young, Alexus and the other top alchemists in the Tertitus Branch used Alchemy to strengthen his body.

    However, they went past simple strengthening.

    They modified him into a walking Alchemic grimoire.

    Every inch of his body was engraved with countless Alchemy techniques and teachings, allowing him to excel in Alchemy at an unbelievable rate.

    He could also use Alchemy in ways no one else could. For example, having Alchemic sigils being projected from his eyes.

    Ren was an alchemist¡¯s dream, but also their nightmare.

    ¡°Looks like I have to retreat.¡±

    Mumbling that, Kane disappeared from where he stood.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s too late for that.¡±

    Ren said as a giant sigil covered the entire area.

    The area then started to turn cold as all the heat left the sand and floated in the air and condensed together into a giant ball.

    ¡°Game over.¡±

    With a snap of Ren¡¯s fingers, the ball of scorching air fell on a certain spot and exploded.

    ¡°Guuaaaaaah?!¡±

    Kane reappeared at that spot being roasted as he screamed.

    *Boom!*

    The hot air explode again causing a sandstorm.

    When it faded away, Kane was seen standing in a spot that had turned into glass, because of the heat.

    He tumbled over and the sound of his emblem shattering could be heard.

    (Special Announcement. Team Tertitus has taken the lead with 20 points, have also received an extra 50 points for breaking an emblem. Thus giving them a total of 70 points!)

 Intense Sword Battle In The Snow

    ¡°Kane got taken out?!¡±

    Al-Shura shouted in surprised.

    ¡°The Tertitus took the lead immediately after we did.¡±

    Miko who heard the announcement spoke while contemplating something.

    ¡°Okay, time for us to part for a bit.¡±

    He looked at Chika and said.

    ¡°I was just going to suggest the same thing.¡±

    She replied.

    ¡°A 50 point lead is nothing to laugh at. To overtake it we need to take at least one King¡¯s Emblem, two to cement our place in the lead.¡±

    She looked at him and smiled.

    ¡°In terms of overall strength we should have the advantage, which gives us the option of hunting those with the King¡¯s Emblem ourselves.¡±

    ¡°What about the soldiers?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°You can have them. I¡¯ll need to accompany verde to prevent him from killing anyone, so you can use them to keep you company.¡±

    She pointed at his swords on his waist.

    ¡°Besides, it was already agreed that your swords are banned from taking human forms to help you out. I¡¯m sure the lack of human comrades would be bad for your health.¡±

    Miko laughed when he heard that.

    ¡°I was naturally a loner, so human contact has no meaning to me. But, whatever. I appreciate your intentions.¡±

    After saying so the two bump their fists.

    ¡°You¡¯re not very womanly are you?¡±

    Miko asked with a grin.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just only noticed that now?"

    Chika grinned as well.

    The two then turned their backs on each other.

    ¡°See ya.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    A moment later Miko flew off with his dragon wings.

    Chika turned back around and looked in his direction.

    ¡°Even though your face and body had changed, you¡¯re still the same old you Gramps.¡±

    She turned her back to him and started to walk away with verde following behind her.

    ¡°If Sumia hadn¡¯t let the reincarnation plan slip out her mouth back then, I would¡¯ve probably thought that he was just similar.¡±

    She laughed.

    ¡° My invincible great-grandfather is now reduced to fighting in a children games. What a crazy world we live in.¡±

    Meanwhile, Miko was flying through the air scanning the area

    ¡°No matter how much I look at it, this place is like a real desert.¡±

    He said to himself.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when the surroundings started to glitch.

    He stood in place and watched as he was teleported a new scenery.

    Everywhere he looked was completely white, and the temperature had dropped significantly.

    ¡°First was a desert, now it¡¯s a winter land huh?¡±

    He said as he observed the white mountains in the distance, and the land covered with snow.

    ¡°The winds were pretty strong too. We must be in the middle of a blizzard.¡±

    He landed on the ground.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything past a few meters. The snow is limiting the visibility.¡±

    ¡®This wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I could use my Qi, but I might be at a disadvantage here.¡¯

    He thought.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    He looked like he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Ishma, could you handle detecting enemies for me? It should be a piece of cake for you.¡±

    (I don¡¯t mind, but there¡¯s already someone near you.)

    ¡®Oh?¡¯

    Miko didn¡¯t panic and instead heighten his sense as far as he could.

    After a few seconds he felt an unnatural fluctuation in the air currents.

    ¡®To my back.¡¯

    He turned around and pulled Ishma from his waist.

    He slashed the sword forward with his full strength.

    *Boom!*Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    His sword clashed with something and caused a shockwave to disperse the blizzard for a moment.

    That allowed him to see who his attacker was.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    He smiled when he saw Rin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yo, King.¡±

    Rin said with a grin.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Self-Proclaimed Rival?¡±

    ¡°Not much!¡±

    Rin pushed Miko back and created distance between them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell your comrades to regroup? Why are you here alone?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. The scenery suddenly changed after all.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not going to bluff, saying that they¡¯re in hiding?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I told you earlier didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Rin pointed his sword at Miko.

    ¡°I intend to beat you fair and square and surpass you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Sorry, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m too used to treachery and deception that I don¡¯t really take everyone¡¯s words at face value.¡±

    Miko said with a shrug.

    ¡°So? What¡¯s your intentions? You want to fight here and now?¡±

    ¡°Of course. But there¡¯s also something I wanted to propose.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I think I know what that is.¡±

    Miko pointed Ishma at him.

    ¡°But that can wait.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t had a straight up sword fight in a while, and I think that my skills have been getting a bit rusty. Can you help me out?¡±

    Rin smiled back.

    ¡°That¡¯s just what I wanted!¡±

    Rin¡¯s body started to release a dangerous aura, as if he was itching to fight.

    ¡°Perfect! Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Miko charged forward while gripping Ishma tight.

    Rin gripped his silver sword and lifted it in front of him.

    When Miko came into his attack range, he took a step forward and swung his sword.

    *Boom!*

    The two¡¯s swords clashed and they both came to a halt.

    ¡°Not bad. Despite your appearance you pack a lot of strength.¡±

    Rin said as he tried to push Miko back.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if that was a compliment or an insult.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a compliment of course.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then thank you!¡±

    With a shout Miko pushed forward and forcibly parried Rin¡¯s sword.

    He lowered his body and performed an upward swing towards Rin¡¯s torso.

    *Boom!*

    Rin blocked it with his sword, but was forcibly pushed back.

    Miko didn¡¯t let up and charged towards him while his center of gravity was still lowered.

    He thrust his sword forward, aiming at Rin¡¯s neck.

    Rin covered his knee in Qi and changed the path of the thrust with a knee strike to the sword.

    Miko¡¯s balance was immediately disturbed when that happened.

    Rin took that chance to thrust towards his head.

    Miko quickly blocked it by placing Ishma horizontally in front of him.

    *Boom!*

    The strike sent him flying back a few meters.

    When Miko¡¯s feet touched the ground, Rin appeared in front of him swing his sword.

    Miko desperately parried his sword but Rin didn¡¯t let up and started to attack Miko with an aggressive charge.

    Miko who had yet to obtain a firm footing desperately blocked Rin¡¯s attack with his sword.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Sparks flew in the air as the two swords clashed.

    If one was to watch from a far, they would see two silhouettes fighting in the blizzard with sparks appearing between them.

    ¡°Rin has the advantage.¡±

    Christian said as he watched the fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. Rin has been swinging swords before he could even walk. To him swords are just an extension of himself.¡±

    ¡°What do you think, Sis?¡±

    Alec asked Kirika who was a world renowned sword prodigy.

    ¡°That Rin kid definitely possesses superior talent in swordsmanship, but¡­.¡±

    She looked at Miko who was barely keeping up with Rin¡¯s aggressive attacks.

    ¡°Miko¡¯s movements are awkward.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°That idiot! What is he doing?!¡±

    Momo stood up and shouted.

    ¡°Why is he fighting with one sword when dual wielding is his specialty?!¡±

    ¡°Dual wielding? Ah, I see. So that¡¯s why he looks so stiff. He¡¯s restraining himself from drawing his other sword.¡±

    She then narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°That Miko¡­..He¡¯s trying to steal Rin¡¯s style.¡±

    *Boom!*

    A strike from Rin blew Miko back.

    ¡°Demolition Arts¡­.!¡±

    He looked up and saw Rin swinging his sword down on him.

    ¡°Explosive Cut!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A huge explosion caused snow to fly everywhere, occurred.

    Miko was seen flying back while bouncing off the ground.

    He twisted his body and rolled to his feet.

    His clothes were ruined and there were a few scratcheson his body.

    ¡°Can you please take this seriously?¡±

    Rin walked out of the smoke and said.

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose interest.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been able to train that much lately. You know, with all the family drama that¡¯s been going on.¡±

    ¡°This is hardly the place to train.¡±

    Rin said with an irritated tone.

    Even so, Miko smiled.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. Sorry for that.¡±

    He pulled Regis from his waist, and the playful aura around him was replaced with one filled with dread.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll fight at my full strength.¡±

    The snow danced around his as winds started condensing at his feet.

    *Boom!*

    He kicked off the ground and charged towards Rin.

    He quickly popped up in front of him, to which Rin replied by thrusting his sword.

    Miko dodged it with a side step, but the thrust suddenly changed from a thrust to a swing and chased after him.

    Miko jumped to the side to avoid it.

    (Miko behind you!)

    Regis shouted in his head.

    *Boom!*

    Immediately after Miko was hit by an explosion from behind.

    He looked behind him and saw that he was surrounded by red lines that were in the air and ground alike.

    ¡°Demolition Arts: Mine Room!¡±

    Rin stabbed his sword into the ground and the red line lit up.

    *Boom!*

    Miko was suddenly devoured by a huge explosion.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, Miko shot out of the smoke covered in cuts and burns immediately after.

    ¡°Amazing! The Demolition Arts!¡±

    He jumped and swung both swords down.

    Rin countered with an upward swing and block them.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Pain ran through his arms when he blocked it.

    Miko jumped back with a flip and shot forward faster than before.

    *Boom!*

    He ran past Rin while slashing at him, which Rin parried.

    Miko then halted and used the momentum to jump backwards, with his back facing the ground and his front facing the sky.

    He twisted his body and slashed Rin which he barely blocked.

    Miko immediately twisted and flipped his body and landed behind Rin, with his back facing him.

    He slashed backwards without looking back.

    Rin parried that and stepped forward and countered with a slash of his own.

    However Miko jumped over his attack and spun in the air, upside down, and swung down his sword.

    *Boom!*

    Rin desperately blocked it.

    Miko then used Rin¡¯s sword to push himself further into the air.

    He twisted his body and a chain appeared at the handles of Regis and Ishma.

    He threw them down at Rin like knives.

    Rin slapped them away with his sword.

    Miko saw that and smirked.

    He swung the chains attached to the swords and made them attack Rin again from both sides.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Rin desperately bended his back and dodged them.

    Miko swung the chains again and made them attack Rin again.

    Rin completed a backflip to distance himself from them.

    Seeing that Miko pulled the chains and the swords returned to him.

    He landed on the ground 50m away from Rin with a smile on his face.

    ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is that?!¡±

    Kirika couldn¡¯t help but shouted.

    ¡°No. That isn¡¯t swordsmanship, that¡¯s just plain madness.¡±

    She looked at Momo.

    ¡°Just what did you teach him?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach him that way of fighting. In fact, I was pretty sure I told him not to fight like that.¡±

    She answered seriously.

    ¡°But, I¡¯ll let it go since it seems effective.¡±

    She said with a smile.

    Kirika took her eyes off Momo and looked back at Miko.

    ¡®The way he moved earlier, now that I think about it, is wild but not without any proper martial art styles. Every strike was meant to take the opponent off guard and swiftly kill them. It¡¯s like an assassin¡¯s swordplay.¡¯

    She thought to herself.

    ¡®But this isn¡¯t the Mors Clan¡¯s style. So where did he learn it from?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t learn it from anywhere. This was Miko¡¯s, or more specifically, Logan Cross¡¯s own martial arts that he created to kill his enemies in any situation.

    It¡¯s a mixture of some of world''s most dangerous martial arts.

    Because of the presence of powers like Qi and magic, Miko was forced to abandon this style and adapt to this world.

    But after countless battles, he finally found the formula to effectively implement this martial art in this world, while boosting its lethality by countless times.

    The current Miko couldn¡¯t be called a swordsman.

    He was nothing but a wild sword-wielding beast.

    ¡°You know, Rin. I really like that art you¡¯re using.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can take it as my own.¡±

 Superior Sword Skills

    ¡°Take it as your own?¡±

    Rin burst out laughing.

    ¡°As expected of you, Miko. Arrogant all around.¡±

    He then pointed his sword at Miko.

    ¡°However, if you think you can steal the Demolition Arts from clashing against it a couple times, then you¡¯ve made a great error.¡±

    Rin¡¯s sword started giving off a humming sound, while emitting a dark red hue.

    ¡°If you make one mistake you¡¯ll die.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Miko¡¯s body was suddenly hit with an explosion which blew him away.

    ¡°See? Just like that.¡±

    Rin said with a smile.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko touched his chest that was burnt black.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    He gripped his two swords and they started to give off a green and azure glow respectively.

    ¡°However, Im not sure if you will be before long.¡±

    Him jumped in the air, and the image of a crow and a dragon appeared behind him.

    ¡°Caw, Crow of slaughter! Roar , Dragon of Murder!¡±

    The crow and the dragon fused to become a new being.

    ¡°Collapse The World!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He swung down his swords and azure and green cracks covered the area.

    Immediately after, it was as if Rin¡¯s world had crumbled.

    Everything around him imploded and he was swept in a wave of destruction.

    When everything had finally calmed down Rin was seen laying on the ground, with his clothes ripped up.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    He coughed up a mouthful of bad blood, and stood up.

    ¡°Not bad. You can still stand after that.¡±

    ¡°I should be the one praising you. There¡¯s actually a technique in the Demolition arts that¡¯s very similar to your attack just now. Although, I won¡¯t use it since that freak Ashur was able to tank it.¡±

    Rin showed a bloody smile.

    ¡°Well, whatever. I wanted to preserve my strength because I had intended to clash all of the representatives, but going all out against you is a honor.¡±

    ¡°Go all out?¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Then do it! Even though I make it a habit to hold back against people, I hate it when people hold back against me.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    After he said that Rin started to slowly hop in place.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to use it, huh?¡±

    Christian said while looking at Rin.

    ¡°Miko¡¯s in trouble. He should¡¯ve defeated Rin before he got serious.¡±

    Kouta said with a smile.

    Karim smirked.

    ¡°Time to bring out the devil.¡±

    Rin hopped in place with his sword down and his eyes focused on Miko.

    Even so, Miko couldn¡¯t find an opening to attack.

    That¡¯s when Miko noticed something odd.

    ¡°He¡¯s giving off afterimages?¡±

    With every jump Rin took three afterimages followed him like tails.

    Its then that Rin stopped jumping and started walking towards Miko.

    With every step, he left an afterimage behind him.

    Karim smiled when he saw that.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡±

    *Boom!*

    ¡°¡­..Huh?¡±

    Miko¡¯s world suddenly started spinning.

    No, he was the one spinning in the air. It took him a long time to realize this.

    When he realized it, he was assaulted with an immense amount of pain.

    That¡¯s when he finally realized that his body was burnt and was bleeding heavily.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    After what felt like forever, Miko¡¯s body finally hit ground.

    It was only after that his body hit the ground that the snow hit the ground.

    It felt like forever to Miko but he was sent flying for only a second at most.

    ¡°Guaah?!¡±

    Miko¡¯s body was assaulted with so much pain that he couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    His scream caused Momo and Sasha to jump in fright.

    He held his chest while rolling on the ground.

    There was a hideous burn scar on his chest.

    His skin had even melt and his bones were exposed.

    ¡°What the hell just happened?!¡±

    Sasha shouted at the Secundus branch for answers.

    ¡°Demolition Arts Second Style: Speed Devil.¡±

    Karim answered.

    ¡°Demolition arts is a style that requires a mass amount of magic and Qi, along with the ability to use them with precise control. Rin switched his Qi and mana from releasing in an explosive nature, and instead took precise control of it and distributed it into every part of his body that contributes to his speed, while maintaining the destructiveness that is Demolition Arts.¡±

    Karim explained.

    By moving at a lightning fast speed, Rin was able to multiple his destructive power.

    ¡°By the way, what he used against Miko is called Exploding Tempest.¡±

    Karim added.

    Miko struggled to his feet and looked at Rin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only used the back of the sword.¡±

    He said.

    Miko showed an irritated smile.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you generous.¡±

    Rin silently started walking again.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡±

    Rin disappeared, but this time Miko wasn''t sent flying.

    Miko had disappeared as well leaving electric sparking in his place.

    *Boom!*

    An explosion echoed out and the two were seen flying back.

    Miko¡¯s appearance was different though.

    He had entered Dragonite Elemental form: Lightning mode.

    ¡°If it¡¯s speed the I won¡¯t necessarily lose.¡±

    He said while wielding his swords in his hands.

    They were covered with azure and green lightning respectively.

    ¡°Impressive. But, keeping up with me doesn¡¯t mean that you can win.¡±

    Rin disappeared again.

    Miko turned into a lightning bolt and chased after him.

    *Boom!*

    The two appeared several hundred meters away, in a high speed sword battle.

    Miko¡¯s lightning swords slashed down on Rin who calmly avoided and parried them.

    The two then separated and clashed again.

    Miko attacked Rin relentlessly while trying to hit him with all kinds of surprise attacks.

    However, Rin wasn¡¯t being overwhelmed in the least.

    He stayed calm no matter what Miko did and kept attacking while defending himself.

    The two seemed to be at a stalemate but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°Rin is superior.¡±

    Kirika said.

    ¡°In sword skills, Miko can¡¯t compare to Rin. If it was a straight up brawl, it might have been different, but this is a battle of swordplay, which gives Rin the clear advantage.¡±

    She explained.

    Momo was silent to what Kirika said.

    Rin and Miko were different when it came to how they were trained.

    While Miko was trained to be as versatile as possible, Rin was trained in the way of the sword all of his life.

    If you match someone who focus only on tracks, against someone who plays numerous sports in a race, the result is as clear as day.

    ¡°Miko brought his own downfall when he challenged Rin to a sword fight.¡±

    Said Karim.

    ¡°In swordsmanship alone, Rin is clearly #1 among all of them.¡±

    Miko swung both swords down, which Rin blocked with his own.

    He then appeared beside Miko thrusting his sword towards his neck.

    Miko accelerated and avoided.

    However, Rin immediately caught up and attacked him with numerous slashes.

    Miko was put on the defensive as he parried them one by one.

    He swung his sword to deflect Rin¡¯s, but it suddenly speed up and cut him across the chest.

    Before blood could flow, Rin¡¯s sword came back for the attack and cut him again from the other side.

    Rin then started to thrust his sword so fast that it looked like he was thrusting 12 swords at once.

    Miko crossed his swords in front of him and blocked some of the strikes, but most of them hit his body.

    ¡®T-This bastard! He actually got faster! I have a feeling that he can go even faster!¡±

    Miko thought as he desperately fend off Rin¡¯s endless attacks.

    Rin sword was like a serpent, as it twisted past Miko¡¯s defense and hit him directly.

    Miko¡¯s blood sprayed endlessly as his body was systematically chipped off.

    ¡°He reached his limit.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    ¡®What the hell is this? Havent I been getting my ass kicked too much in my fights lately?¡¯

    Miko thought.

    ¡®I¡¯ve already acknowledged that I need another fighting style to prevent this said situation from happening again. But in the end, I still ended up like this.¡¯

    He gritted his teeth as pain continuously assaulted him.

    ¡®Oi, oi, oi. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve already reach my limits? Fuck that! This competition just began, and I¡¯m already back into a corner. This can¡¯t work, this is completely unacceptable!¡¯

    Miko¡¯s sword clashed against Rin¡¯s and pushed him back at bit, but Rin immediately attacked him again.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t enough!¡¯

    He dodged Rin¡¯s attack by a millimeter and attacked him, but Rin escaped and rushed to attack him again.

    ¡®More! Dig deeper! Push harder! Move faster!¡¯

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Kirika noticed something emitting from Miko¡¯s body.

    ¡®Black steam?¡¯

    Miko started moving faster, but Rin just increased his speed and overwhelmed him.

    ¡®Huh? Did he damage my lungs? It suddenly became harder to breathe.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself while fighting and receiving more wounds.

    Kirika watched him keenly and tapped Alec.

    Alec looked at Miko and his eyes widen a little bit.

    ¡°Is that....¡±

    He asked Kirika.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to tell, but it might be.¡±

    The two stared at Miko as his fight with Rin continued.

    ¡®My body feels heavy. As if I¡¯m being restricted. It¡¯s stifling. Even if it¡¯s a little, I want feel a bit lighter.¡¯

    Without him noticing, a cracking sounds came from Miko¡¯s body.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    That¡¯s when his vision became red. But that wasn¡¯t all.

    ¡®Rin got slower?¡¯

    He could see Rin¡¯s movements more clearly than he could moments ago.

    ¡®Did he get tired?¡¯

    He fend off an attack with relative ease.

    He then started avoiding Rin¡¯s attacks while striking back.

    More of his attacks connected than before, while the opposite happened to Rin.

    This naturally surprised Rin, since he was moving at his top speed.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, or why he¡¯s slowing down but this is my chance.¡¯

    Miko smiled.

    ¡®I might not get another chance, so I gotta hit him with everything I got!¡¯

    He gripped his swords and watched Rin¡¯s ¡°sluggish¡± movements.

    And then-

    He moved.

    *BOOOM!*

    A loud explosion echoed out and caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    A shockwave blew away the blizzard, and all the snow was blown into the distance, leaving the ground exposed.

    Miko stood by himself on the bare ground.

    His hands were bent up so bad he could no longer hold his swords. Even his fingers were twisted in the oddest ways. It was like his hands were smashed with Thor¡¯s hammer.

    These were self-inflected wounds.

    In a daze, he looked in the air and saw something spinning in the sky like a top.

    It was Rin.

    He slowly fell towards the ground while spinning.

    *Boom!*

    When he landed, Miko looked at him in shock.

    There was a huge X mark across his chest.

    No, it was a huge bruise that sunk in.

    It was obvious that his chest plate was destroyed from one look.

    His eyes had rolled to the back of his head, and his mouth was left wide open, with blood and foam continuously flowing out of it.

    He had let go of his sword, so no one knew where it had flown to.

    His body just laid there without moving.

    ¡°Rin?!¡±

    Karim stood up in shock when he saw his brother¡¯s appearance.

    Everyone saw when Rin who dominating Miko, was suddenly hit by an unavoidable attack from Miko.

    However, because it had happened so sudden it was hard for them to understand what they had just saw.

    ¡°Sis.¡±

    Alec spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to tell. We¡¯ll have to continue to watch his battles to verify it.¡±

    Kirika answered.

    ¡°If it was a fluke, then that¡¯s fine. But if it¡¯s not¡­.¡±

    She looked at Miko with a strange look.

    ¡°That kid has taken another step towards becoming a true monster.¡±

 Nine Lives Criminal (Poll)

    Since a lot of you said that you like the idea for Nine Lives Criminal I''ve seriously started considering writing in it.

    But before I do I want to once again confirm if you would like to see me write it.

    Once again here''s the synopsis:

    It''s about a teen who was orphaned after his parents were killed in a police raid when he was a boy. His father was a notorious terrorist who orchestrated the greatest terrorist attack on US soil. His father led a terrorist group which fought against the government for years killing several important figures. His mother was a master hacker who sold multiple national secrets for numerous countries to each other. His father died in an intense gun battle, greatest ever recorded, where nearly 100 policemen lost their lives. His mother, after leaving him at his relatives, crashed a plane loaded with explosives in area her husband died while the police were still cleaning up. Countless people died as a result.

    The MC was but up for adoption when the relative couldn''t handle the endless death threats she was getting from people relating to the victims. The MC of course wasn''t adopted and had to live in a foster home with some other kids and a frail woman.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Grateful towards the woman the MC vowes to never become a vile criminal like his parents and live as an upstanding citizen. Even didn''t falter in the face of the constant bullying and abuse he faced and stuck to his vow.

    However everything changed when he got into an accident and almost died. Memories of 8 different lifetimes flowed into his head as well as 8 personalities manifesting in his head.

    He later found out that he had unlock his past lives from the karmic cycle and now have 9 souls in his body. Each soul were his past lives from across time.

    The 8 souls were that of criminals so horrifyingly dangerous that they had to be erased from history to prevent them from inspire people to become like that.

    Can the MC still become an upstanding citizen even after he failed to do so in his last 8 lives?

    His vow will be constantly tested as he become entangled with the underworld because of his parents acquaintances, face people similar to him, and finally face protectors of the karmic cycle who wants to eliminate him for breaking the cycle.

    Watch the birth of history''s greatest criminal!

 Krul Makes His Move

    ¡°Is he alive?¡±

    Sylvia asked.

    ¡°Yeah, but barely. Miko used the back of his swords to land the hit.¡±

    Said Al-Shura.

    ¡®However, Rin isn¡¯t the only one who received damage from that attack.¡¯

    He thought while looking at Miko¡¯s disfigured hands.

    ¡®It¡¯s almost like¡­.¡¯

    Alshura shook his head to dismiss the thought.

    ¡°If he could use that, then he¡¯s crazier than I thought.¡±

    Meanwhile, Miko held his hands in front of him while looking down at Rin.

    ¡°What the hell just happened?¡±

    He was clearly confused as well.

    ¡°I knew that I put all my strength in that last attack, but I didn¡¯t expect it to do this much damage. Even my hands are fucked up.¡±

    (If we had been normal swords, we would¡¯ve scattered from the moment you had gripped us tightly, not to mention when we collided with Rin¡¯s body.)

    Regis said in his head.

    (It¡¯s seems that in a split second your body broke past its limits, responding to your desire to defeat Rin. Your hand is the price you had to pay for it though.)

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko stooped down and looked at Rin¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was then he noticed Rin¡¯s two emblems.

    He took up the King¡¯s Emblem, which was closest to his chest, with his bent up fingers.

    And then-

    *Crack!*

    A crack appeared in it but it didn¡¯t break.

    ¡°Impressive. Even that attack just now couldn¡¯t completely destroy it. The Tertitus Branch must¡¯ve used some Alchemy method to break one.¡±

    (Special Announcement! Team Primus has obtained an enemies King¡¯s Emblem and has overtaken Team Tertitus to take the lead with 115 points!)

    ¡°Oh? He works fast.¡±

    Chika said as she heard the announcement, while walking through the blizzard.

    ¡°Hm? We¡¯ve been overtaken.¡±

    Ren said while putting on the finishing touches on a snow sculpture of a sexy mermaid he created.

    Krul just smiled and continued his walk.

    Miko pocketed Rin¡¯s King Emblem and then looked at his other emblem.

    He didn¡¯t take it and instead placed his hand on his chest.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t treat him, he might die.¡±

    ¡®Momo said I shouldn¡¯t use it, but it can¡¯t be helped in this situation.¡¯

    He thought before activating his three Qi types.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This naturally shocked everyone outside the Primus branch.

    ¡°Three Qi types at such a young age?¡±

    Sylphy asked in shock.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the most terrifying thing. One of those Qi types is Ruler¡¯s Qi.¡±

    Said Alshura.

    ¡°Other than Nero, not even the branch leaders have Ruler¡¯s Qi.¡±

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t he use it during his fight with Rin? He wouldn¡¯t have necessarily won easily, but he could¡¯ve at least fought on similar grounds as him.¡±

    Said Kouta.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I gave him instructions not to.¡±

    Momo replied.

    ¡°What? Limiting your own student? Are you insane?¡±

    Said Al-Shura.

    Momo laughed in response.

    ¡°Everything is to make Miko learn to push past his own limits.¡±

    Miko focused all of his Qi in one point before allowing it to slowly flow into Rin¡¯s body.

    A short while later, Rin¡¯s wound started healing at a rapid pace.

    When Miko saw that his life wasn¡¯t in danger anymore, he stopped healing him.

    He stood up and looked down on him.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Rin suddenly woke up with a bloody cough and sat up.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    He immediately groaned and held his chest.

    ¡°W-What happened?¡±

    He said with much difficultly.

    ¡°You lost.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡®Even though, I¡¯m not too happy with the way I won though.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°¡­.Is that so?¡±

    He touched his chest pocket and noticed that he was missing an emblem.

    He didn¡¯t make a fuss and just accepted it.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t take my other emblem. Why?¡±

    ¡°No reason, but you can consider it an apology for almost killing you.¡±

    He said while offering Rin a hand.

    Rin took it and Miko helped him to his feet.

    That¡¯s when Rin noticed how bent up Miko¡¯s hands were. They were even a bit purple.

    Miko noticed his gaze and spoke.

    ¡°Ah, this. I can¡¯t feel anything in them anymore. But they¡¯ll heal eventually.¡±

    He spoke as if it was nothing.

    ¡°More importantly, let¡¯s discuss the business you sought me out for.¡±

    ¡°Talking business after you wreck someone, huh? You¡¯re a true Tyrant you know that?¡±

    Rin said with a pained laugh.

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯m sure the both of us have acknowledge each other.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s team up and crush the other three branches.¡±

    In a battle royale event like this, it was common to form alliances form between competitors. Especially if they faced a common enemy.

    However, not everyone could form a genuine alliance without ulterior motives.

    It was only possible because Rin and Miko respected each other. And neither of them would betray the other.

    Miko wouldn¡¯t, because the Secundus and Primus branches were allies, while the other branches were their enemies at the moment.

    Rin wouldn¡¯t betray Miko because he views Miko as his eternal rival and goal in life. Betraying Miko would be like betraying himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s not teaming up. It¡¯s a momentary cease fire between our branches. After we¡¯ve crushed the others then we¡¯ll fight again.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°And this time, I¡¯ll defeat you in a spectacular manner.¡±

    Rin smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±

    He then scanned Miko¡¯s body with his eyes.

    He was badly beaten up and was covered with wounds and burns.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to heal yourself?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I have the feeling that if I heal myself, I¡¯ll never be able to break past my limits and win this tournament.¡±

    Miko was able to destroy Rin only after being backed deep into a corner. He needed to confirm if he could do it again, or was it a fluke.

    He need to break his limits and reach new heights.

    Elsewhere, Krul was walking through the snow with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°So far only the Primus and Tertitus branches have been able to gain points. It sure makes the other branches look bad.¡±

    He then stopped.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to do some work.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°And I¡¯m a pacifist too.¡±

    He then smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I hate fighting that I must hurry up and put an end to everything.¡±

    His body lit up and he jumped up into the air.

    A star appeared under his feet, which allowed him to stay in the air.

    ¡°Hm¡­.¡±

    He moved his gaze from left to right as if searching for something.

    ¡°Ah, I found one.¡±

    *Boom!*

    He kicked off the star and shot through the air like a plane.

    If someone was to look up in the sky they would think that he was a shooting star.

    He flew across the stormy sky and the countless curtains of snow, before arriving at his target.

    *Boom!*

    He crashed in the ground and caused the area to shake.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    The person he landed beside was shocked out of their minds.

    This person was Hal of the Quintus Branch.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, you wanted to fight.¡±

    Said Krul.

    He spread his arms.

    ¡°Rejoice! Here¡¯s your chance!¡±

    His voice had a certain impact that made Hal¡¯s body tremble.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to take the initiative?¡±

    He dropped his arms.

    ¡°Then let me.¡±

    The moment he said that, he popped up in front of Hal.

    And then-

    *BOOM!*

    Hal was hit in the chest and was blown away as if he was hit by a typhoon.

    The blizzard was blown away and a Valley opened up, and stretched for miles.

    At the end of it, Hal leaned on a broken tree with his chest burst open.

    Blood flowed from his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears nonstop.

    He looked like a broken doll covered in blood.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell you. I make it a habit to finish all of my fights in an instant, using all of my strength.¡±

    He said as he joggled something in his hand.

    It was Hal¡¯s emblem.

    He had taken it the instant he hit him.

    ¡°I really hate fighting. Our time should be used on something fun instead.¡±

    He turned his back to Hal and started to walk away.

    (Special Announcement! The Quartus Branch has obtained an enemy emblem and has earned 10 points!)

    The announcer¡¯s voice echoed out.

    ¡°10? Ah, I forgot.¡±

    Krul took out the emblem and then squeezed it in his hand.

    A cracking sound came from his fist.

    ¡°You need to destroy it to gain more points.¡±

    (Special Announcement! The Quartus branch has destroyed an emblem, thus earning an extra 50 points! Granting them a total of 60 points!)

    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    He opened his hands and the shattered emblem was revealed, but his hands were bleeding as well.

    He had to use strength to the point of self-injury to break it. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to, like when he explained the rules earlier.

    ¡°But, we¡¯re still in third place.¡±

    He looked to his east and sensed another person.

    ¡°Is that Ren and the rest of the Tertitus Branch?¡±

    He paused for a bit and put on a complicated expression.

    ¡°I would prefer to leave the representative for last though.¡±

    He turned his back towards the east.

    ¡°Besides, Ren can be a troublesome enemy if he gets serious.¡±

    He put his fingers at lips and whistled.

    After a while, a light appeared in front of Krul and someone walked out of it.

    It was Maki from the Quartus branch.

    ¡°You called.¡±

    She asked.

    Krul nodded.

    ¡°Meet up with Yaya and go on the hunt.¡±

    ¡°Target?¡±

    ¡°Ashur. Kane and Hal have already fallen, so we need to take him out and get rid of the Quintus Branch completely. However, be careful. In my opinion, Ashur alone is enough to represent his branch by himself.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Maki said with a nod.

    ¡°But what are you going to do?¡±

    Krul smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take on the king.¡±

 Krul Attacks!

    A hour into the battle, Miko and Rin were still together.

    However, the scenery around them was different.

    They were volcanoes everywhere, with seas of lava that stretched forever.

    There was barely any place to stand, and the most obvious effect was the unbearable heat.

    ¡°How are you able to walk so calmly in this environment?¡±

    Rin asked after seeing how casually Miko was even in this kind of atmosphere.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    That was all Miko said.

    ¡°Is that so?...¡±

    Said Rin.

    He then looked at Miko¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You really do heal quickly. They¡¯re almost good as new.¡±

    ¡°No. The healing rate of my injuries have dropped compared to my peak condition.¡±

    Miko answered while shaking his head.

    He looked at his hands that were starting to regain their naturally color, and looked less disfigured.

    ¡°By my estimations, my hands would¡¯ve already healed on a normal day. The fact that they haven¡¯t is proof that something is wrong with my body.¡±

    He placed his hand on his chest.

    ¡°Even the wounds you gave aren¡¯t healing fast enough.¡±

    ¡°Then are you in any condition for combat?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not 100%.¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m about at 60% at most. But I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way.¡±

    Rin was about to say something, but someone spoke before him.

    ¡°Is that so? Then taking you out will be easier than I expected.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The two turned around and saw two lightning fast fist aiming at their faces.

    Rin dodged it, but Miko didn¡¯t.

    *Boom!*

    His body was forcibly bent backwards as he fell on the floor.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Rin drew his sword and glared at their assailant.

    It goes without saying that it was Krul Dragna.

    ¡°Oh? I was pretty sure that he would¡¯ve dodged that.¡±

    Krul said with obvious surprise.

    ¡°If I had known you wouldn¡¯t then I would¡¯ve hit you with everything I got.¡±

    Krul said as he stood over Miko.

    He then looked at Rin.

    ¡°But this is surprise, that isn¡¯t really a surprise. The Primus and Secundus branches teamed up.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I heard from Grandma Echo, that Nero and Rouge were always arguing but were really close as children. Could it be that this continued on to our generation?¡±

    He looked back at Miko, who looked at him with his face bleeding.

    ¡°But I also heard that she and Nero were even closer. So what do say?¡±

    He stretched his hand towards Miko.

    ¡°Do you wish to form an alliance because of their old friendship?¡±

    Miko smiled and took his hand.

    ¡°Fuck off.¡±

    He dragged himself up while dragging Krul down.

    *Boom!*

    He then headbutt him with all of strength.

    Even Krul had to take a step back after receiving the headbutt.

    Miko stood up and dust off his clothes.

    ¡°Do I look like the friendly type? If so, then dig out your eyes and look again.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    He pointed at Rin.

    ¡°He¡¯s a rare exception, but that¡¯s it an exception. I like honest and ambitious people, but I hate two-faced monsters like you.¡±

    ¡°Two-faced? What do you mean?¡±

    Krul spread his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m a benevolent person. A pacifist all through.¡±

    He said with a sincere smile.

    ¡°A truly benevolent person don¡¯t say that they¡¯re benevolent.¡±

    He pointed at Krul.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your type before. Someone who repeated a lie so many times that they themselves began to believe it to be true.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Krul didn¡¯t answer, and kept the sincere look on his face.

    That look made Miko sick to his stomach.

    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m interested in a delusional person¡¯s babbling.¡±

    *Boom!*

    With a burst of magic, he entered his Dragonite mode.

    ¡°I¡¯m more interested in your strength.¡±

    Krul was surprised when he saw Miko¡¯s Dragonite form.

    He then showed his usually sincere expression.

    ¡°Negotiations failed, huh?¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t think I could subdue you with words anyway.¡±

    His figured flickered and he appeared in front of Miko throwing a fist.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    However, Krul was the one who got hit.

    Miko ducked under his punch and jumped and kneed him in the face.

    Because he was hit by Miko in Dragonite mode, his body left off the ground a little.

    Miko then used his hair to slap him away.

    Krul¡¯s feet skid on the ground and he almost fell into the lava.

    He rubbed his face that was hit and looked at Miko.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you thought that I was just a weak push over?¡±

    Miko asked.

    He stomped on the ground and waves started appearing in the lava seas.

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯m strong.¡±

    He kicked off the ground and charged toward Krul.

    Krul smiled.

    ¡°I knew that you were strong. That¡¯s why I want to crush you here!¡±

    He charged and met Miko head on.

    He threw a kick which rip through the air and hit Miko.

    *Boom!*

    Miko purposely didn¡¯t dodged and caught it.

    He lifted Krul and started to swing him while spinning.

    He released him and threw him into the distance.

    A star appeared under Krul¡¯s feet, which made him stop midair.

    He used the star as foothold and shot towards Miko again.

    Miko jumped and threw a spinning kick.

    Krul bent his back and slid under it.

    He grabbed Miko¡¯s leg and slammed him on the ground, while still holding his leg.

    ¡°If I break this, you''ll be at a disadvantage.¡±

    After saying that, he proceeded to break Miko¡¯s leg with a twist.

    *Boom!*

    He was kicked on the side of his head by Miko¡¯s free leg.

    Miko then used his arms to push his body up into a handstand.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This shocked Krul.

    Miko twisted his body in the direction his leg was broken towards, and threw Krul off him.

    Krul twisted his body and safely landed on his feet.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. Don¡¯t tell he¡¯s a freak like Ashur.¡±

    Sophia said.

    Miko landed on his feet, ignoring the throbbing pain from his broken leg.

    ¡°¡­.Not fit for combat, huh?¡±

    Rin muttered as he looked at Miko.

    ¡°Then what do you call this?¡±

    Miko used his hands to fix his leg back into shape, while keeping an eye on Krul.

    ¡°To actually be able to casually break my leg¡­.I don¡¯t think that is an action of a pacifist.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±

    He leaned over and clenched his fists.

    ¡°You seem to be holding back. But I won¡¯t.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The ground cracked opened and lava started to pour in.

    ¡°120%!¡±

    His figure disappeared and reappeared in front of Krul.

    *Boom!*

    He slammed his palm on Krul¡¯s chest and sent him flying back, with a palm print on his chest.

    He chased after him and jumped into the air.

    He then aimed a stomped towards him.

    Krul however caught him and slammed him on the ground.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was holding back. Even though, I prefer to finish my fights in an instant, I couldn¡¯t do that with you.¡±

    He lifted Miko and slammed him on the ground again.

    ¡°I thought that I would accidentally destroy you if I did.¡±

    ¡°Then, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Miko suddenly flew up and uppercut him.

    *Boom!*

    Krul was forced to let go.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to break after all.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    *Boom!*

    Krul immediately returned a punch across his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s great news.¡±

    *Boom!*

    He punched him in the chest and forced him underground.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Blood sprayed out of Miko¡¯s mouth like a hose, when he was hit.

    *Boom!*

    Krul then mercilessly stomped him further underground like he was trying to squish a bug.

    Miko sprung out of the ground pushing him back.

    His body had received even more wounds.

    There was a deep footprint on his chest.

    ¡°Oh? You really are tough.¡±

    Said Krul.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    Rin called out to Miko.

    ¡°You need help?¡±

    Miko lifted his hand telling him to stop.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    ¡°You look done to me.¡±

    Krul said.

    ¡°Again, you really need glasses.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    Hints of crimson then started to slow appear on him.

    ¡°I really wanted to save my energy, but looks like I¡¯ll need to put you in your place.¡±

    ¡°Demon Dragonite!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Demonic aura covered Miko and turned him into a demon dragonoid.

    Miko then started to slowly walk towards Krul with a cruel smile.

    *Boom!*

    Krul popped up beside him and kicked him across the face.

    ¡°Did you do something?¡±

    Miko looked at Krul with crimson eyes and said.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. But I¡¯ll do something now.¡±

    His fists started glowing.

    *Boom!*

    However, before he could throw a punch he was kicked in the face by Miko.

    ¡°Did you really think I would wait on you?¡±

    ¡°No. But I already made my move.¡±

    A star appeared on Miko¡¯s chest.

    Krul snapped his fingers.

    *Boom!*

    It exploded and made him take a few steps back.

    Krul appeared and threw a punch.

    Miko dodged it and wrapped himself around Krul¡¯s arm.

    ¡°That hurt quite a bit. Let me return the favor.¡±

    Miko twisted his body broke Krul¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Krul groaned and tried to hit him with a punch.

    Miko released his arm and distanced himself.

    ¡°How unfortunate. I wanted to tear it off completely.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Krul forcibly twisted his arm back to how it was, with a groan.

    ¡°Then how about I-¡±

    (Special Announcement!)

    Before Krul could finished an announcement echoed out.

    (Team Quintus has overtaken Team Primus and is now in the lead!)

    Krul turned pale when he heard that and immediately shot into the sky, ignoring Miko.

    Meanwhile in another part of the field, Ashur was walking through the volcanic hell.

    ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s wrong with you people?¡±

    He said while dragging two things behind him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go attacking people out of the blue.¡±

    If you looked behind him, there was a bloody trail.

    ¡°I mean look. I got so surprised that I accidentally destroyed you two.¡±

    What he was dragging was the disfigured bodies of Yaya and Maki.

    The two were beyond recognition.

    There faces were battered.

    Their limbs were twisted in odd directions.

    And they barely showed any signs of living.

    ¡°Ahhhh~. Krul is gonna be mad isn''t he?¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯ll get mad? I want him to get mad. I hope he gets mad. Please get mad.¡±

    He released a creepy laugh.

    (Taking two enemy emblems, earning 20 points! Killing 30 soldiers earning another 30 points! And destroying two emblems to gain an extra 100 points! In total, 150 points!)

    The announcer¡¯s voice echoed out as Ashur threw the girls into a sea of lava and walked away.

    ¡°If Krul gets mad and throw away his mask, I might really get killed.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡±

 Ashur Vs Krul

    ¡°Hahahaha! Good job, Ashur! You took the lead all by yourself!¡±

    Al-Shura laughed joyously as the Quintus lead was announced.

    He watched how his brother made quick work of Yaya and Maki, and singlehandedly gave the Quintus Branch the lead.

    It was so fast and disturbing that it enraged the members of the Quartus branch.

    ¡°Al-Shura!¡±

    The oldest Sylvia stood up and roared.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?! Our members were just beaten with an inch of life remaining! Isn¡¯t this suppose to be a spar?!¡±

    ¡°Ha! I didn¡¯t hear you say anything when Krul almost killed Hal. Hypocrites!¡±

    Al-Shura retorted.

    ¡°My, my. Calm down. This is just a fight isn¡¯t it?"

    A new voice reached their ears.

    Immediately after a person appeared between them.

    This person had white hair, was dressed in a white three piece suit and hat to match, and wore an expensive looking watch.

    ¡°C-Curse King, Arsene?!¡±

    The Quartus sisters shouted in unison and immediately distanced themselves.

    No, they fled like kittens.

    ¡°He Who Spreads Misfortune To All, Tyrant Arsene.¡±

    Al-Shura was also on his guard with Arsene¡¯s sudden appearance.

    ¡°Oh, Arsene.¡±

    However, the Primus branch was welcoming towards him.

    Momo walked up to him with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, Momo huh?¡±

    He smiled at her.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°I was informed by my lover about all the interesting events that¡¯s been happening in this country lately.¡±

    ¡°Lover?¡±

    ¡°That would be me.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise the one who spoke up was the only who hadn¡¯t spoken a single word from she arrived, Alesia.

    In fact, most people probably forgot about her.

    She walked up to Arsene and wrapped her arm around his waist.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Alesia is the love of my life.¡±

    Arsene said with a smile.

    ¡°Wait! This is the first I¡¯ve heard of this!¡±

    Al-Shura shouted.

    ¡°Where did you guys even meet?!¡±

    ¡°Prying into a girl¡¯s love life¡­..¡±

    Arsene shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re too overprotective, Alshura. No, brother-in-law.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your brother, you cursed bastard!¡±

    Al-Shura got mad and shouted.

    ¡°Oh! Things looks like it¡¯s getting interesting!¡±

    Arsene ignored Al-Shura and turned his attention to the battlefield.

    After Krul left, Miko deactivated Demon Dragonite and laid on the ground.

    ¡°Miko, are you okay?¡±

    Rin walked up to him and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    When he said that his voice cracked and his body was shivering.

    ¡®Fuck¡­.Looks like I really relied on Qi too much. I even forgot about the side effects of Dragonite. And to make matters worst, my healing rate is on a continuous decline¡­..Ahh~. I can¡¯t feel my body.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°Rin, be honest. If the fight had continued, who would¡¯ve won?¡±

    He asked.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Krul, without a doubt.¡±

    Rin immediately answered.

    ¡°You said it yourself, you¡¯re only at 60%. That won¡¯t be enough to defeat Krul. In fact, if you were at 100%, your chances still wouldn¡¯t be optimistic.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Earlier we were attack by one of his comrades and a couple of his soldiers. I hit one of those soldiers to gauge his strength and was very surprised. They were strong, not what you would expect for something 1/10 of your strength. However, after fighting him I confirmed that he didn¡¯t make 10 soldiers but far more.¡±

    Miko looked up in the sky.

    ¡°The announcement mentioned that 30 soldiers were destroyed. Considering that Krul left with a pale face, it¡¯s obvious that his comrades were the one who were done in. That means the soldier I used to gauge his strength was a mere 1/30 of his true strength. From that alone, I confirmed that he¡¯s stronger than I am.¡±

    ¡°But even so, you fought without backing down?¡±

    Rin asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s because that bastard was holding back during our fight and it pissed me off.¡±

    ¡°Holding back? I thought he always finish everything in one shot?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Did the immense power inside him diminished in anyway during our fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably a mental complication. He¡¯s a delusional person who tricked himself that he¡¯s something he¡¯s not, so it isn¡¯t weird if he subconsciously limits himself.¡±

    ¡°So he fooled himself into thinking he¡¯s always been going all out, but instead he¡¯s just a nut case?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m really starting to consider if there¡¯s anyone normal in this clan.¡±

    Said Rin.

    ¡°I doubt that.¡±

    Miko said while sitting up.

    ¡°Anyway, I need to recover some strength while he¡¯s distracted.¡±

    Rin then watched Miko do the unimaginable.

    He willing crawled and fell into the sea of lava.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This naturally shocked not only Rin, but everyone who was watching.

    ¡°Wha?! Does he have a death wish or something?!¡±

    Kouta shouted.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s just treating his wounds.¡±

    Momo suddenly said.

    ¡°Miko has fallen in lava so many times that it¡¯s like a hot spring for him now.¡±

    ¡°How did he fall into lava so much times that he got used to it?¡±

    Christian asked.

    ¡°Ah. I pushed him off into a volcano everyday to improve his regeneration rate. I also trained him in mostly volcanoes when he was just learning Qi. I also dipped him in lava to make him learn the laws that govern it, so that he can learn lava magic.¡±

    Momo casually said.

    ¡®D-Demon! This woman is a Demon Master!¡¯

    Everyone, even Arsene thought that at the same time.

    ¡°Thanks to that, Miko is now able to use the pure mana inside the earth cores to nurture himself.¡±

    While Momo was explaining that, Miko was sinking towards the bottom of the lava sea while absorbing mana.

    While he was doing that, chaos was brewing elsewhere on the battlefield.

    *Boom!*

    Krul crashed into the earth after shooting through the sky.

    He looked around and saw Ashur sitting on the ground sharpening his claws.

    ¡°Oh, Krul.¡±

    He stood up and walked towards Krul with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. How cruel of you to send those two to attack me.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°It was as if you wanted me to break them.¡±

    *Boom!*

    After he said that, he was punched in the face by Krul.

    ¡°Hm? Did I make you upset?¡±

    However Ashur still smiled, even when blood flowed down his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re upset aren¡¯t you? Please tell me you¡¯re upset.¡±

    Krul then grabbed him by the neck and began strangling him.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m upset.¡±

    *Boom!*

    He slammed Ashur on the ground, while still strangling him.

    ¡°Hahahaha! I thought so!¡±

    Ashur still continued to laugh.

    ¡°But Krul¡­..¡±

    He then stopped smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m upset too, you know.¡±

    He looked at Krul seriously and placed his on the side of his head.

    ¡°Hal was my friend you know.¡±

    *Boom!*

    With one quick motion, he slammed Krul''s head on the ground beside him, forcing him to let go.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who gets angry when your love ones get hurt.¡±

    He stood up and looked down on him.

    ¡°This is something that you''ve proposed. You wanted this battle. I was fine with just crushing those I wanted to crush, but you had to mess it up.¡±

    He showed no reaction to Krul¡¯s furious look.

    ¡°You sent those two to me, and I had to no choice but to crush them. And now you get mad?¡±

    He then started laughing.

    ¡°Get real, you delusional god. This world isn¡¯t yours, and it¡¯s people aren¡¯t you puppets.¡±

    ¡°Shut it!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Krul suddenly sprung up and hit Ashur in the stomach, and forced him off the ground.

    ¡°You talk like you¡¯re my superior. You¡¯re nothing, but a wild beast!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with being a wild beast, but at least I¡¯m not trying to fool myself!¡±

    Ashur spoke while he hung off Krul¡¯s fist.

    ¡°You brat!¡±

    His arm turned into a muscular scaly monster¡¯s arm.

    He then punched Krul across the face and forced him back a few steps.

    ¡°How disappointing. I thought that I could finally break your delusion and make you drop that stupid act, but looks like this isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    His body then changed into a muscular dragonoid, that had azure and gold scales.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to break ¡®Krul Dragna¡¯ to bring out ¡®Krulty¡¯.¡±

    He jumped and kicked Krul across the face with his thick leg.

    Krul got mad and slammed his fist on Ashur¡¯s chest, forcing him back.

    Ashur rushed forward and slashed Krul¡¯s torso with his claws.

    Krul¡¯s fist lit up and a star appeared under the two of them.

    Ashur suddenly found himself being pulled towards Krul like he was a piece of metal and Krul was a magnet.

    *Boom!*

    Krul slammed his fist in his face and he was sent flying back, before being pulled towards Krul again.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaah!¡±

    Krul started to rain down blows on Ashur¡¯s body.

    Every one was heavier than and crueler than the last.

    As if he got tired of punching, he started to kick him instead.

    Each hit forced Ashur back, but he was immediately pulled in again.

    ¡°Go, Krul! Destroy that freak!¡±

    The sisters started to cheer on Krul in the stands.

    Krul fists grew brighter with every punch he connected, until it looked like they had become stars themselves.

    It was then that two stars appeared in front of and behind of Ashur.

    Krul punched the front star, and forced it to slam into Ashur; while the back star also slammed into him from the back.

    ¡°Squish Star!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The two stars closed in on each other and squished Ashur from both sides until blood started flowing on the ground.

    The star on the ground disappeared and only the two stars that trapped Ashur remained.

    Ashur¡¯s blood drained on the ground staining the land.

    ¡°Hehehe!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Krul was surprised when he heard Ashur laughing.

    ¡°That was a bit better¡­.¡±

    Explosive sounds started coming from the stars as Krul saw them being forced apart by two draconic hands.

    Krul could see Ashur¡¯s gold eyes shining in the shadows formed between the stars.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough!¡±

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Is that so? Then let me give a hand.¡±

    That¡¯s when Chika appeared out of nowhere, and kicked the back star, crushing Ashur again.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Ashur groaned in pain when Chika placed her hand on the star and leaned on it.

    Verde silently appeared behind Krul.

    ¡°Look what we have here. Two juicy lambs ready for slaughter.¡±

    He said with a wild grin.

    Chika shook her head.

    ¡°They¡¯re not lambs, Verde. They¡¯re just a means to an end.¡±

    She smirked as well.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this?¡±

    It was then a different party made their entrance.

    It was the Tertitus Branch headed by Ren.

    ¡°It looks like we walked in on a scene.¡±

    He said while smiling.

    ¡°Nen, it looks like other than Rin and Miko all the representatives are here.¡±

    ¡°Those two must be fighting, KC.¡±

    It was at this moment that Nen and KC also appeared.

    Krul smiled wryly when he saw everyone.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. Looks like hell is about to break loose.¡±

 Hell Breaks Loose

    With the exception of Miko and Rin, every representative was in one place.

    Not only that, but wild cards like Verde and Chika were there as well.

    And not to forget the members of the Tertitus and Secundus branch who have yet to gain a chance to shine.

    Without a doubt all hell is about to break out.

    ¡°Well, well. The gang is all here.¡±

    Chika said while walking forward, leaving Ashur in his star prison.

    ¡°Enemies from all sides. It¡¯s the ideal situation for us.¡±

    She smirked.

    Everyone could sense a dangerously mischievous aura from it.

    ¡°Verde, Lets run wild.¡±

    She stomped the ground and waves of lava started dancing everywhere.

    Everyone jumped and avoided the waves of lava.

    At that moment they all felt a beastly gaze lock on their bodies.

    Verde stood in front of Chika with a savage grin.

    ¡°Destruction to all!¡±

    *Boom!*

    His Qi spread out like wildfire and engulfed the area.

    Everyone then watched as several beasts appeared behind him.

    ¡°Physical Battle Avatars?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked to see verde use such an advanced skill, and he was able to manifest this much as well.

    Other than Miko, he was the second person to use this skill among the youngest generation.

    Verde jumped into the air with his avatars following behind him.

    ¡°Hunting Pack!¡±

    He thrust his hand forward and the beasts started to attack everyone all at once.

    Everyone immediately defended themselves with several techniques.

    That¡¯s when a wave of bright red light appeared above them.

    ¡°Good job distracting them, Verde.¡±

    Said Chika as she floated above them.

    She waved her hand to the right and waves of red tainted the sky.

    She waved her other hand to the left, waves of blue cleansed the sky.

    She brought both hands in front of her and closed her eyes like a prayer.

    ¡°Primus Arts #23:¡­.¡±

    She suddenly opened eyes.

    ¡°Sacrament!¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    In a chain of explosions, every member of the youngest generation were hit by Chika¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Primus Arts?¡±

    Sasha became confused when she heard the name of Chika¡¯s attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s an art developed by your grandfather and the first son of the Dragna Clan, Claudius Dragna. It¡¯s an art that was thought to have been lost because no one used it in the branch anymore. Even his son, gramps.¡±

    Aeon answered.

    ¡°Is it strong?¡±

    Sasha asked.

    Aeon nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than strong, it¡¯s a godly art but not everyone was suited to learn it. Because of this and the fact that it has annoying draw backs if you mess up a technique, it¡¯s users became extinct over the years.¡±

    He smiled as he looked at Chika.

    ¡°But looks like there are some users still kicking.¡±

    ¡°These two really are a pain.¡±

    KC said as he laid on the ground.

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Said Nen.

    It was at this moment that the field changed.

    It was no longer a lava hell, but an endless grassland with no place to hide.

    *Boom!*

    With a loud explosion, Ashur burst free of his prison covered in his own blood.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    With bloodshot eyes he glared at everyone.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? All of my preys  have rounded up together?¡±

    A creepy smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be any happier.¡±

    ¡°This guy is kinda like Verde.¡±

    Chika said while looking at Ashur.

    ¡°Okay, Verde. Take him on. I¡¯ll take on everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    Verde released a howl and his Beastly Qi started rampaging about.

    ¡°Oh? Well, don¡¯t you look tasty!¡±

    Ashur said while releasing a Beastly aura of his own.

    The two stared each other for a while with savage grins.

    And then-

    Their battle began with a bang.

    The two rushed at each other at the same time.

    A seven head dragon avatar appeared behind Ashur, while a pack of beasts appeared behind Verde.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The two roared and collided at full force.

    *BOOM!*

    Claws were swung.

    Fangs were used to rip flesh.

    Blood danced in the air and stained the ground.

    The two fight was like a fine display of savagery.

    Ashur was blown back with countless beasts sinking their fangs into him, while Verde was being ripped apart by the seven headed dragon.

    Ashur used his own fangs to tear the beast apart, while Verde used his claws to gouge out the dragon¡¯s heart.

    With their avatars destroyed, the two charged at each other with bloodthirsty expressions.

    *BOOM!*

    The two collided and immediately started tear each other apart with everything they had.

    Verde ripped through Ashur scales with his claws, while Ashur slammed his fists on Verde¡¯s body without mercy.

    This savage fight caused everyone to become stunned.

    ¡°Primus Arts #16!¡±

    All except Chika.

    ¡°Black Earth Legion!¡±

    The earth burst apart and countless soldiers made of black earth crawled out from underground.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Not only soldiers, there were giant earth dragons that flew out as well.

    They all charged towards the other members and started attacking them.

    ¡°Oh, cool!¡±

    Ren eyes brighten when he saw Chika¡¯s army.

    ¡°Okay, Sura and Cait! Attack Krul!¡±

    He suddenly ordered.

    ¡°And what will you be doing?¡±

    Cait asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk with her.¡±

    He pointed at Chika.

    ¡°I just realized that she might be my type.¡±

    Without waiting for Cait to retort, he charged into the black legion.

    Countless soldiers blocked his path.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way of love, you bastards.¡±

    Two sigils appeared in his palms as he jumped.

    He slammed his palms on two soldiers and they were immediately turned into earth cannons.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    He waved his hand and the earth cannons started firing into the army.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Alchemy huh? He used my earth against me. Impressive.¡±

    Chika said as she saw Ren take on her army by himself.

    Two sigils appeared in Ren¡¯s eyes and they were projected on two earth dragons.

    ¡°I¡¯m your master now!¡±

    ¡°Roar?!¡±

    The dragons roared in confusion before starting to attack its earth comrades.

    ¡°All form of matter bow before me!¡±

    He spread his arms and countless sigils appeared in the sky.

    Dark clouds quickly formed in the sky as lightning flashed and thunder rolled.

    It was then that something fell from the sky and crashed into Chika¡¯s army.

    *BOOM!*

    It was a giant block of ice. No, hail.

    Immediately later countless truck sized hail rained down and crushed Chika¡¯s soldiers.

    ¡°He altered the weather?¡±

    Even Chika was shocked by Ren¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Weather manipulation is just a form of science. As a great alchemist, it¡¯s child¡¯s play for me.¡±

    Ren said as he ran through Chika¡¯s army as the hail crushed them.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Incredible! This era is truly filled with interesting people!¡±

    Chika laughed.

    However the smile soon dropped from her face.

    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t avoid getting serious.¡±

    She walked towards Ren who was destroying her army with ease.

    ¡°Primus Arts #6.¡±

    She spread both arms while walking.

    Ren could see light swirling around them.

    ¡°Executioner Gauntlets.¡±

    A pair of evil looking gauntlets appeared on her arms.

    She then started running towards Ren.

    Ren saw that and ran towards her.

    ¡°Hello, Beautiful!¡±

    He jumped and threw a punch towards Chika.

    Chika silently caught it and dragged him towards her.

    ¡°Hello, and goodbye.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    She slammed one of the gauntlets on his chest and a X marked appeared on it.

    ¡°Execute.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A X-shaped wound appeared on Ren¡¯s chest and back.

    Even his clothes had a X-shaped torn in them.

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    Ren started vomiting blood non-stop, as his body went limp.

    He fell on the ground.

    Chika didn¡¯t look at him and walked away.

    ¡°Wait, beautiful lady.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    She quickly turned around and saw Ren stand up with his mouth leaking blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just said hello and you¡¯re already saying goodbye?¡±

    He smiled while two sigils appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too cold?¡±

    Chika looked at him for a long time before answering.

    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s it. You¡¯re able to use medical Alchemy as well.¡±

    She took a fighting stance.

    ¡°I guess a date with you isn¡¯t so bad after all.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Strange lines appeared on Ren¡¯s body.

    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll be sure to rock your world.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?!¡±

    The two rushed at each other and began their date.

    Elsewhere, Cait and Sura moved to carry out Ren¡¯s orders.

    However they faced a certain problem.

    Krul was already in combat with Nen and KC.

    *BOOM!*

    Nen and Krul¡¯s fist collided with each other and caused and explosive sound.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    The force of Krul¡¯s punch caused Nen¡¯s fist to burst open.

    Blood stained his bandages.

    He jumped back and Krul was hit with an invisible attack.

    This came from KC¡¯s arrow.

    He pulled his bow again and released it.

    A gigantic spear ripped through the air and pierced towards Krul.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Krul threw a punch with a shout and destroyed it.

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    KC was surprised but not by much.

    ¡°Nen, remove your bandages! It¡¯s time to get serious!¡±

    He said as he put away the bow and took out a different weapon.

    It was two gauntlets with crossbows attached to them.

    ¡°Finally. I don¡¯t like holding back.¡±

    Nen said while unwrapping the bondages around his arm.

    Krul was shocked when he saw what was under it.

    Nen¡¯s arm was covered with all kinds of tattoos.

    But that wasn¡¯t what surprised him.

    It was the countless scars on his arm. They were so horrifying that it made one¡¯s stomach churn.

    ¡°When it comes to talent, I am dead last among everyone here.¡±

    Nen suddenly said.

    ¡°I¡¯m no genius like the rest of you, I¡¯m just a failure. I can¡¯t even use magic so I couldnt even get rid of these scars myself. Pathetic, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been through hell to reach the stage I am on now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, your entire body is like that?¡±

    Krul couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Nen didn¡¯t answer and smiled.

    ¡°To you, the most talented Krul, these wounds are hideous. But to me, they¡¯re my trophies. That¡¯s why when I finally unlocked my Qi I didn¡¯t get rid of them.¡±

    Krul could feel power surging from Nen¡¯s body.

    His hair turned white, his tattoos and scars started glowing, and his body started to emit an immense heat.

    All of his bondages started unfastening on their own, before being blown away.

    His muscular but heavily scarred body was in full view.

    ¡°This is the power I obtained from going to hell and back.¡±

    He placed both fist in front of him.

    ¡°I call it, Hell Mode.¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. First Miko, now him?¡±

    Said Alec.

    Kirika looked at Nen and nodded.

    ¡°Miko¡¯s case is still unconfirmed but that¡¯s definitely it.¡±

    She smiled a bit.

    ¡°This generation is very impressive.¡±

    ¡°You two sure are getting serious, Nen?¡±

    Nen looked behind him and saw two persons walking towards the battle.

    They were Miko and Rin.

    ¡°Let us join.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    <u>Note: The technique that Nen is using and Miko is trying to figure out isn''t called Hell Mode. It''s just a name Nen came up with since he didn''t know its right name.</u>

 Miko & Rin Joins The Fray

    When Miko and Rin showed up they automatically drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°With this, excluding the ones forced out of commission every member is together.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°Oh, Miko got a bit stronger than the last time I saw him.¡±

    Said Arsene.

    ¡°You know Miko?¡±

    Momo asked with surprise.

    ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t met face to face but I was observing him in Grim City before I was kicked out by Miguel.¡±

    ¡°Demon Blacksmith, Miguel!¡±

    Al-Shura got excited when he heard a big name like Miguel¡¯s.

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you know? Miguel is the founder and leader of MYTH.¡±

    This news surprised everyone except those from the Tertitus Branch.

    ¡®Well, we worked with MYTH a few times so we already knew.¡¯

    Gizmo thought to himself.

    ¡°Anyway, before I was thrown out, I witnessed Miko waging war on the whole city with a fearless smile and demonic presence. It reminded me of when I first met, Nero.¡±

    Arsene said with a smile.

    ¡°When I heard that the city was later destroyed, I wasn¡¯t surprised.¡±

    Arsene words came as a surprised to the members who didn¡¯t know that Miko was in the infamous Grim City, and even played a part in its destruction.

    They were watching him more keenly.

    Miko smiled as he saw how everyone was engrossed in their battles.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Everyone looks so bloodthirsty.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°Say Rin, how about we join them?¡±

    Rin smiled and pulled his sword.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m itching for a fight.¡±

    Miko nodded in approval.

    ¡°Chika, Verde! The Primus and Secundus branches are now in an alliance. You¡¯re allowed to crush everyone else but them.¡±

    Miko¡¯s words shocked everyone there.

    Even though an alliance between the two branches was likely, the timing was just too good.

    The Primus and Secundus branches both have all of their members, which was a total of 6.

    While the other three branches had lost 4 members and only had five left, and to make it worse. The three branches have destroyed each other so an alliance won¡¯t be so easy to make at the moment.

    Meaning, that they were on their own.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Krul saw how disadvantageous the situation was and frowned.

    ¡°Looks like I need to fight for 3 people¡¯s worth.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    It was at this moment that Ashur pushed Verde away with a kick.

    ¡°Miko! My favorite prey!¡±

    He charged towards Miko with a savage look.

    *BOOM!*

    However he wasn¡¯t able to reach him because Verde came from behind and stomped him into the ground.

    ¡°Ignoring me and attacking another?¡±

    He grabbed Ashur¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You need to be punished!¡±

    He then proceeded to rip that arm off with a savage grin.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Look at all the blood!¡±

    He laughed and waved the severed arm in the air.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    However, Ashur also started laughing.

    ¡°You¡¯re really interesting!¡±

    Verde watched as Ashur grew a new arm from his wound.

    He stood up and threw Verde off him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll devour you as appetizer, Miko as the main course and Krul as the desert.¡±

    The dangerous vibe he gave off increased countless times over as his body doubled in size.

    ¡°LETS GOOOOOO!¡±

    His shout caused the entire area to shake.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    That¡¯s when Verde stomped him in the chest.

    Ashur stepped back a couple times before charging towards Verde.

    Verde didn¡¯t back down and charge at him as well.

    The two then once again entered a hellish battle.

    ¡°Nen. KC. Switch to those two from the Tertitus Branch.¡±

    Rin walked up to the two and said.

    ¡°And you?¡±

    Nen asked.

    ¡°Miko and I will break that so-called Pacifist¡¯s illusions.¡±

    He said as he pointed his blade at Krul.

    ¡°A double team against Krul? That¡¯s pretty surprising.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    ¡°Miko seemed like the type that would gladly fight by himself for all eternity.¡±

    ¡°No, sis. Miko knows when he¡¯s beaten. If he teams up with someone to take down an enemy, then it¡¯s serious.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡°Hm¡­.as I expected, Miko wasn¡¯t able to recover enough to fight Krul and push him into a corner.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°He¡¯s about 40%, but he still intends to fight someone that was stronger than him at 100%.¡±

    She then smirked.

    ¡°As expected of my student, he¡¯s already figured out what¡¯s his true objective should be in this competition.¡±

    Miko stepped forward and faced Krul.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like how you ran out on our fight earlier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Something came up.¡±

    Krul smiled and said.

    ¡®I thought having his comrades beaten would break that illusion of his, but he¡¯s still the same.¡¯

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a heartless one?"

    Krul looked confused at what Miko said.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m just talking to myself.¡±

    He then immediately entered Demon Dragonite mode.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pick where we left off.¡±

    Rin started hopping beside him in a strange rhythm.

    ¡°Speed Devil and Demon Dragonite, huh? Krul might be in trouble here.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    Krul took a fighting stance.

    Miko was the first to rush forward.

    He jumped and drew his swords, however that was a diversion.

    *BOOM!*

    Rin who moved at a blinding speed, crashed into Krul out of nowhere.

    Krul, who was hit with the same Exploding Black Tempest that nearly killed Miko, was sent flying with his body spinning like a top.

    Miko appeared above him, and hit him with a leg drop on the neck.

    *BOOM!*

    Krul slammed into the earth and caused a crater.

    However, Miko and Rin didn¡¯t look please at all.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he blocked a surprise attack from Speed Devil.¡±

    Said Rin.

    ¡°He even blocked my leg drop.¡±

    Miko said as he watched Krul stood up.

    His arm had an ugly bruise from blocking Rin¡¯s sword; while his other hand was red from blocking Miko¡¯s leg drop.

    ¡°You two sure know how to work together.¡±

    Krul said.

    ¡°Looks like I need to take this up a notch.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The moment he said that an overwhelming amount of mana exploded out of his body.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He kicked off the ground like a rocket and charged towards Rin.

    Rin gripped his sword and disappeared from where he was.

    *BOOM!*

    He and Krul clashed midway and caused the ground to burst out in waves.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Rin felt an intense pain in his stomach, that had Krul¡¯s fist embedded in it.

    *BOOM!*

    Krul hit him with an uppercut and sent him flying back.

    ¡°Rin!¡±

    Miko appeared behind him with both swords in hand.

    Rin twisted his body so that his feet faced Miko.

    Miko gripped his swords and swung them towards Rin.

    Rin then used them as foothold and poured his power in his legs. .

    *BOOM!*

    The momentum of Miko¡¯s swing mixed with Rin''s jumping power, boost his speed to new heights.

    *BOOM!*

    By the time Krul knew that he was hit, he was already cutting through the air like a bullet.

    Rin quickly caught up to him using Speed Devil, and kicked him in the head.

    Krul came to stop and Rin swat him away with his sword.

    Miko was seen chasing after him with Ishma and Regis in hand.

    Demonic aura gathered in his mouth.

    ¡°Demon Howl!¡±

    A powerful sonar attack hit Krul and caused his body to freeze up.

    Miko jumped and spun sideways like a cartwheel. The swords lit up green and azure, while Miko glowed crimson.

    He turned into a colorful cartwheel of death.

    ¡°Let me break that illusion of yours!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He used Ishma and Regis and slammed Krul on the head.

    Krul head burst open and blood started spraying out of his head.

    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet!¡±

    Rin ran at his top speed and jumped before deactivating Speed Devil.

    He maintained his speed while clenching his sword.

    ¡°Demolition Arts:¡­.!¡±

    Rin¡¯s sword started vibrating and an invisible force appeared around it.

    ¡°Exploding Hammer!¡±

    He slammed his sword on Krul¡¯s chest without mercy.

    However, rather than being cut Krul¡¯s chest was seen sinking in.

    ¡°A Pressure Sword technique?! That kid can already use them?!¡±

    Kirika stood up and shouted in shock.

    ¡°Wake up, Krul!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    After Rin roared, Krul¡¯s chest sunken even further and he was blown away into the distance.

    Krul¡¯s body cut through the wind, while the area started to change.

    The grassland was gone, and it was replaced with a desolate world filled with dead lands and dried up rivers.

    He crashed on the ground and started to bounce a few times before coming to a stop.

    The area he landed in was filled with corpses of animals and all kinds of beasts.

    There were literal mountains of bones around him.

    ¡°Cough?! Cough?!¡±

    He laid on the ground choking on his own blood.

    His entire body hurt and it was very hard to breathe.

    ¡°Krul!¡±

    Seeing their nephew in desperate straits the triplets were concerned.

    ¡°This is bad.¡±

    Said the oldest Sylvia.

    ¡°We need to get him out of there.¡±

    ¡°No can do.¡±

    Alec heard them and spoke.

    ¡°No one can leave the battlefield unless the 6 hours run out. That was the rule that they decided upon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Kane and Hal are on the verge of death, but they¡¯re forced to stay on the battlefield. If we pull Krul out, won¡¯t that be special treatment?¡±

    Said Al-Shura.

    ¡°Shut up, you!¡±

    Sophia shouted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know why we want to pull Krul out!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s for the sake of all of your prot¨¦g¨¦s!¡±

    Shouted Sylphy.

    Sylvia glared at Alec.

    ¡°Alec, everyone else here are ignorant towards it but you should know about Krul¡¯s true face.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. I witnessed it a couple years ago after all.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you not taking our side?!¡±

    Sylvia gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Are you trying to make Krul slaughter those children?!¡±

    ¡°Slaughter?¡±

    Alec smiled.

    ¡°What is she talking about Alec?¡±

    Kirika asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s talking about Krulty.¡±

    ¡°Krulty?¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°Basically it¡¯s Krul¡¯s Dragna other personality.¡±

    Alec laughed and the said-

    ¡°If he comes out, everyone down there, besides the Primus team,  will die."

 The True Face Of Krulty

    Krul Dragna, 16 years old.

    Krul was the current youngest Demigod, being born between the union of star god Lahmu and his Proxy Shima Dragna.

    Because of this, Krul was born with a high concentration of divine blood in his veins.

    In fact, the term Demigod was unsuitable for him.

    This was because Krul was over ? god.

    His mother Shima, like every other God Proxy, had her body mutated to imitate her parent God. In simpler terms, she was closer to a God than a human.

    There was also the fact that Shima¡¯s father was Athena¡¯s former Proxy, which meant she had also inherited some of Athena¡¯s blood as well.

    Krul inherited both of his parents blood, and became something like a pseudo-God.

    Because of this, Krul was naturally ahead of his peers in talent and power.

    As expected, Krul had never lost since the day he was born.

    To others, it was something they were really envious about, but to Krul himself it was a living hell.

    Life quickly became boring for him.

    After all, he was a god among mortals.

    They were course countless people stronger than him, but he was certain that if he put a little effort he could surpass them all.

    So in the end, they were inferior to him.

    Krul naturally sought ways to entertain himself.

    He tried sports.

    He tried arts.

    He tried all kinds of stuff like games, but in the end nothing worked.

    Krul was still bored.

    It was actually an accident that ended his boredom.

    Someone who had a grudge against his branch, or more specifically the vigilante organization they formed Star Rose, kidnapped Krul in his sleep.

    When he woke up, a 6 year old Krul witnessed his kidnapper torturing kids his age, who were also kept captive.

    Krul watched as the man took his frustrations on children, by systematically breaking their bodies and tearing them apart.

    Krul was instantly fascinated by this act of cruelty and couldn¡¯t turn away his gaze.

    When the man noticed Krul¡¯s gaze, he got an idea.

    He would turn Krul into someone like him.

    To the man, this was the perfect revenge against a lawful organization like Star Rose, who preached benevolence.

    The man took Krul out of his cage and started to instruct him on how to break someone apart.

    He used a child and cut her up to teach him about the human anatomy.

    He used another child to teach him how to skin someone alive without killing them.

    He used another one to teach him how to debone a human.

    The man taught Krul always kinds of horrible things, for the period of 6 months he held him captive.

    Eventually Krul was saved by his grandmother Echo, but she was too late.

    When she found him, he was surrounded by countless body parts, some rearranged into art, some into furniture.

    This shocked Echo greatly.

    It was then that Krul noticed her and spoke.

    ¡°Look grandmother, I¡¯ve finally found something entertaining.¡±

    He stepped away and showed her a piece of art made with the kidnapper¡¯s Corpse.

    Krul then looked at her with a smile on his bloody face and said-

    ¡°He seemed happy when he was doing it, so I thought that he would be happier if I did it to him.¡±

    Of course, Echo was shocked out of her mind and acted quickly.

    She used her Chaotic Qi to invade Krul¡¯s mind and tried to erase his memories of his time as a captive.

    She was successful.

    However, Krul remained the same.

    Even without his memories, Krul exhibited psychotic behavior.

    He would order the servants to kill or harm each other.

    He would sneak into the jail cells, that the branch used to keep its prisoners, and tortured them.

    He would capture civilians and cut them into pieces.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Krul had done countless cruel acts.

    It reached the point where Echo was faced with a tough choice.

    Kill her grandson, or reprogrammed him.

    She naturally chose the latter.

    She and the rest of the elders of the branch implanted a different persona into Krul¡¯s body to replace and suppress his real one.

    This person was referred as Krul Dragna, while the original was referred ironically as Krulty.

    They couldn¡¯t get rid of Krulty without damaging Krul¡¯s soul, but they were able to suppress him.

    At least that¡¯s what they thought.

    They soon found out that Krulty still had freedom.

    It happened when Krul suffered his first defeat when he came across a greater genius.

    Alec Dragna.

    Alec had visited the Quartus branch in search of Augustus¡¯ reincarnation and decided to test Krul.

    He failed miserably.

    Krul couldn¡¯t surpass Alec in anyway.

    Refusing to accept defeat, Krul drew out more strength from within him. But he also drew out Krulty.

    Krul had gained a great increase in strength and became seemingly unstoppable.

    But of course, he was still crushed by Alec, without mercy.

    That was Krul¡¯s second defeat at the hands of the same person.

    Since then, it became apparent in the branch that Krul could only use his true strength by drawing out his alter ego, and this became a warning sign to the branch.

    Never push Krul too far.

    Krul laid on his back with his entire body aching.

    He looked around the dead wonderland with dull eyes.

    It was then that scenes of carnage from the past flashed in his mind.

    A sinister smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    He sat up.

    ¡°This is the perfect stage for some entertainment. That¡¯s the sole reason I proposed this competition.¡±

    He stood up.

    ¡°Time to hunt.¡±

    He took a step forward and the bones around him started levitating.

    He took another step and the sky darken.

    He took another step and ominous red stars appeared in the sky.

    Three steps from Krulty was all it took turn the already ghastly place into a hell.

    He continued to walk forward with his sinister smile on his face.

    It was then that something appeared in front of him.

    It was Rin who was still using his Speed Devil technique.

    Rin thrust his sword towards Krulty¡¯s neck.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, it went right through him.

    ¡®Did he dodge it and returned to same place in a split second, leaving an afterimage?!¡¯

    Rin thought in his head.

    Without him being able to react, his face was grabbed by Krulty.

    *BOOM!*

    He was punched in his chest while being held by his face.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Blood sprayed out of Rin¡¯s mouth like a hose.

    ¡°Ah~. There it is. The sweet sound of a chest plate shattering and a bone piercing the lung.¡±

    Krulty spoke as if he was admiring a classic.

    Rin lifted his sword and slashed at Krulty.

    *BOOM!*

    His sword was slapped out of his hand by Krulty.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a swordsman right?¡±

    Krulty smiled.

    He then gripped Rin¡¯s arm and pulled it down.

    A creaking sound resounded immediately after.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh?!¡±

    Rin screamed out in pain when he got his arm dislocated.

    ¡°Ah, bones rubbing together makes really beautiful music.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Rin roared.

    He immediately activated dragon rage and created a fist out of his aura.

    He used the fist to punch Krulty in the face.

    ¡°Did you do something?¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Krulty smiled and slammed Rin on the ground.

    He then stomped on Rin¡¯s shoulder and gripped his arm.

    ¡°Since you can form limbs out of aura, you don¡¯t need this.¡±

    With a sinister smile, Krulty suddenly twisted Rin¡¯s arm until it looked like a bloody rope with bones sticking out of it.

    ¡°Guaaaaaa?!¡±

    Rin screamed in agony when it happened.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Scream! I love it with my playthings beg for forgiveness!¡±

    Krulty laughed like a madman while he continued to destroy Rin¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Get the fuck off, Rin!¡±

    Nen appeared out of nowhere and slammed his fist on the side of Krulty¡¯s face.

    He was sent flying before crashing into a mountain of bones.

    ¡°Rin are you alright?¡±

    Miko walked up to him and started to heal his arm.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. T-This is nothing.¡±

    Rin said with a forced smile.

    He then looked at Nen who was facing Krulty.

    ¡°How rude. Suddenly punching people like that.¡±

    Krulty stood and said while fixing his jaw that seemed to be broken.

    He suddenly appeared in front of Nen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to kill you as punishment.¡±

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    Nen spoke with an angry tone.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do that!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Krulty hit Nen with an uppercut.

    *BOOM!*

    However, he was immediately hit with a jab.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Nen started to pound away at Krulty with lightning fast jabs, that held incredible weight.

    Krulty¡¯s body shook from left and right while Nen who was in frenzy, rained down punches on him.

    He staggered back a couple steps, but Nen gripped him by his shoulder and pulled him in.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Nen slammed his fist in Krulty¡¯s face and sent him flying.

    ¡°Miko, stop Nen. The power he¡¯s using is incredible, but it¡¯s self-destructive.¡±

    Rin said after seeing Nen attacking Krulty.

    Miko looked at Nen, and noticed that his body was giving off red steam.

    Nen rushed after Krulty and jumped into the air.

    *BOOM!*

    Krulty, who was trying to stand up, was punched in the back of his head and forced into the ground.

    Nen picked him up and made him stand.

    ¡°you fucker!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He hit Krul with a body blow.

    ¡°Do you know how precious that arm is to Rin?!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He uppercut him.

    ¡°Do you know how many times he was brought to tears because of his strict training?!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He punched him across the face with a hook.

    ¡°And yet you¡­Die!¡±

    Nen started to wildly slammed his fists on Krulty¡¯s body.

    He was no longer punching him with a discipline form, but was simply attacking him like a beast.

    It was like he had lost himself in his anger.

    The amount of steam his body was releasing grew by the second.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was then that Miko realized that every time Nen threw a punch, bruises appeared over his body.

    ¡®His body is being destroyed?¡¯

    Miko thought while remembering what happened to his hands earlier.

    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±

    Nen screamed while he mercilessly attacked Krulty.

    He didn¡¯t stop even when blood was leaking through every pore in his body.

    ¡®Guess I should stop him now.¡±

    Thinking that Miko stood up, but before he could act the situation changed.

    *BOOM!*

    A fist pierced through Nen¡¯s stomach and out his back.

    ¡°His arm was precious to him?¡±

    Krulty laughed.

    ¡°Fool! That¡¯s why I took it!¡±

    He pulled his hand out of Nen and lifted his leg.

    ¡°More importantly, when did it became acceptable for a toy to rebel against its master!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He slammed his heel on top of Nen¡¯s head, which nearly caused his eyes to pop out.

    ¡°You need punishment!¡±

    A dark star appeared in the center of Krulty¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember any of us, becoming your toys!¡±

    KC jumped over Nen and sat on Krul¡¯s soldiers.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He slammed his gauntlet in Krulty¡¯s face and the crossbow on the wrist shot a burst of flames.

    Krulty stumbled back.

    KC flipped off his shoulders and lifted Nen over his shoulders.

    He aimed his fist at the burning Krulty.

    ¡°Demolition Arrow!¡±

    The crossbow on his gauntlet fired a black arrow which hit Krulty in the chest.

    *BOOM!*

    A huge explosion devoured him and the mountains of bones, leaving a deep crater behind.

    Seeing that, KC immediately retreated carrying Nen.

    Miko picked up Rin and retreated as well.

    ¡®I doubt that did anything other than stall him.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡®I know we forced him out, but that thing is one hell of a monster.¡¯

    He smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m at less than 30%, but I don¡¯t feel cornered at all.¡±

    He ran while carrying Rin.

    ¡°After I hide Rin, I¡¯ll return and discover what my limits are and what lays past them.¡±

 What Lays Beyond Your Limits?

    After retreating far enough to regroup with Chika and Verde in a cave, Miko began treating Rin.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    However, he was stopped by Chika.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already exhausted yourself too much. Anymore and you won¡¯t be able to fight anymore.¡±

    She stooped down and placed her hand on Rin¡¯s twisted arm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll heal them, you focus on recovering.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right, Miko.¡±

    Rin suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°As it stands, defeating that monster will require every ounce of your being.¡±

    Miko nodded and sat on the ground and leaned on the cave walls.

    He started mediating to gather mana from the environment, like Momo taught him.

    He slowly spread it across his body to speed up his regenerative process.

    Before Miko knew it, his consciousness faded.

    When he opened his eyes he was inside a familiar white room.

    ¡°Just as I thought, I can freely traveled here if I focused hard enough.¡±

    Miko said as he looked around the room.

    He saw a mirror and saw his reflection.

    Of course, it was a reflection of his old body, not the feminine one that he had now.

    He had returned to his appearance as Logan cross.

    ¡°Hm? Where¡¯s that bastard?¡±

    Miko said after he realized that he was alone.

    He was expecting to see Augustus and his usual creepy smile.

    He looked around for a bit and soon noticed a door.

    ¡°A door? Are you telling that there¡¯s another room here?¡±

    He cautiously approached the door and stopped before it.

    ¡°¡­.I wonder what¡¯s inside?¡±

    He suddenly felt nervous.

    ¡°What am I doing? This is my soul. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±

    Saying so, he opened the door.

    ¡°?!¡±

    What he saw inside shocked him.

    First of all, the room was dark, because the lights were off.

    Second, garbage was everywhere you could look.

    Like pizza boxes, burger wrappers, Chinese takeout, and all kinds of fast food garbage.

    Finally, there was a 60¡¯Tv on the wall, with a lazyboy chair in front of it.

    The one sitting inside it was Augustus, who was wearing nothing but a hoodie and underpants.

    Nothing like his previous kingly attire.

    ¡°Go Goku! Fuck Jiren up!¡±

    He shouted while looking at the tv.

    ¡°Wait, is that Dragon Ball Super?!¡±

    Miko shouted in surprised when he saw what Augustus was watching.

    ¡°Ah, come on! Goku got a power up and still lost!¡±

    Augustus stood up and shouted.

    ¡°Ah, fuck it. My man vegeta better whoop his ass though.¡±

    Augustus sat back down and took a slice of pizza and ate it.

    ¡°T-T-T-The fuck is going on here?!¡±

    Miko couldn¡¯t help but shouted.

    ¡°Hm? Oh, Miko. I didn¡¯t notice you there.¡±

    Augustus said after finally noticing Miko.

    ¡°What the hell is all this? And why are you watching anime in my soul?!¡±

    ¡°Because anime is what makes up ones soul.¡±

    Augustus answered with a dignified expression.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m just kidding.¡±

    He said with a laugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m just watching your memories. This place can be boring you know.¡±

    ¡°Watching my memories? Then what¡¯s with all the food and funiture?¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Just things I¡¯ve conjured based off your memories as Logan Cross.¡±

    He took up a piece of fried chicken.

    ¡°I¡¯m just materializing the things you remembered, like food. It will taste just how you remember it though.¡±

    He then pointed at the tv.

    ¡°I use this to scan through your memories and watch them as entertainment. In order words, I rewatch everything you¡¯ve ever witnessed like it¡¯s a tv show. For example anime.¡±

    A book suddenly appeared in his hand.

    ¡°I can use materialize any book you¡¯ve ever read. Not only that, I can even materialize things you¡¯ve glimpsed or forgotten if I dig far enough.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty amazing.¡±

    Milk admittedly said.

    ¡°So what¡¯s up? Are you in trouble or something?¡±

    Augustus asked.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you watching?¡±

    Miko said while taking a seat that appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Nope. I was busy with my Dragon Ball Super marathon. Before that was my Gintama marathon. And before that, I was reading Beelzebub and Assassin Classroom.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I understand. You¡¯ve completely become an otaku.¡±

    ¡°Even though that word is offensive, I¡¯ll take it as a compliment.¡±

    He lifted up a remote and pointed it at the tv.

    He watched a fast forward version of everything Miko has been doing  today.

    ¡°Oh? A competition to decide the top branch huh? Sounds interesting.¡±

    He then turned to Miko.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the problem. You just need to win.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about your Qi restriction?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Well, I can understand why Momo gave you those orders.¡±

    He leaned back in his chair and paused the video on Krul/Krulty.

    ¡°And this kid is a problem.¡±

    He then fast forward and paused on Chika and Verde.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s too much, just let these two handle it. If Chika goes all out I¡¯m sure she can crush him. Not to mention, Verde. If you forced open the lock that Hecate placed on him he can handle him. Well, he¡¯ll kill him too of course.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t do. I want to beat him myself.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Augustus smiled.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll need a killer move to finish him off.¡±

    He switched the tv back to anime.

    The one on the tv was Goku.

    ¡°What about the iconic Kamehameha?¡±

    ¡°Takes too long to charge.¡±

    Augustus nodded and changed to a different character in a orange and blue jump suit.

    It was Naruto.

    ¡°What about Rasengan? There¡¯s countless variations of it for different situations.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more of an Uchiha fan.¡±

    ¡°Really? Who¡¯s your favorite?¡±

    ¡°Itachi.¡±

    ¡°Ah, his self sacrificial attitude was similar to yours in the past. I prefer Madara.¡±

    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s an insane wannabe God like you.¡±

    ¡°You picking a fight?¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t answer and kept his eye on the screen.

    Augustus switched to a different character wearing a strawhat.

    It was Luffy.

    ¡°Then what about Gear 4?¡±

    ¡°While Haki meant be possible here even if the chance is slim, I don¡¯t recall being able to stretch like rubber.¡±

    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re hard to please.¡±

    Augustus started thinking about it.

    ¡°I doubt you would use the Spirit Gun, or Killua¡¯s Godspeed. Hm? Spirit Gun? Killua?¡±

    That¡¯s when he realized something.

    ¡°Ah, Nen!¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Bastard, you did that on purpose didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Augustus said with an irritated tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the power in Hunter X Hunter. It¡¯s pretty much identical to magic. Why don¡¯t you use magic to imitate an attack from the series?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    It was then Miko remembered the attack he used in the vision he saw. He noticed that it was similar to Gon¡¯s Jajanken.

    ¡°I see. I can use that.¡±

    He then stood up.

    ¡°Thanks, you piece of shit. For a NEET you¡¯re pretty useful sometimes.¡±

    He then started to walk away.

    ¡°Wait. You don¡¯t want me to explain what¡¯s happening to you? Or what that Nen kid was using?¡±

    Augustus asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an explanation.¡±

    Miko stopped and turned around.

    ¡°It strains the body and emit steam like Luffy¡¯s Gear Second. It clears up the mind like Goku¡¯s Ultra Instinct. And it grants the user immense strength in return for its body¡¯s destruction, like Midoriya Izuku¡¯s One For All.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s a Deus Ex Machina!¡±

    ¡°Not even close.¡±

    Augustus immediately retorted.

    ¡°Listen, idiot. It¡¯s not something special to you or the clan, it¡¯s something that anyone can use but only a few are willing to. That¡¯s what makes it so dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. If that¡¯s all you have to say then all be going.¡±

    After saying that Miko left.

    Augustus clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±

    He turned his face back to the tv.

    ¡°Time to watch some One Punch Man.¡±

    While Miko was leaving to return to reality, he could¡¯ve sworn he heard someone shout-

    ¡°One PUUUUNNNNCCCCHHHHHHHH!¡±

    In the background, but he decided to ignore it in the end.

    When he opened his eyes again, he was inside the cave.

    ¡°How long was I out?¡±

    ¡°About a minute or so.¡±

    KC, who was sitting next to him, replied.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    He looked out at the entrance of the cave.

    ¡°So he only took a few minutes to find us.¡±

    When he looked outside he saw someone walking towards the cave.

    It was Krulty.

    ¡°Oh? He works fast.¡±

    Chika stood up and said.

    ¡°Want me to take him out?¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. But I only have enough strength for one attack. So if I failed, don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be saying the opposite?¡±

    KC asked.

    ¡°I mean what I said.¡±

    After saying that Miko started walking towards the cave¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Roger, Boss.¡±

    Said Chika.

    Miko nodded and started to channel all of his strength into his right fist.

    A bright blue flame appeared around it, instead of the white one in the vision.

    He poured all of his magic into strengthening the flame and it grew and covered his entire arm.

    Krulty saw Miko and smirked evilly.

    He started to sprint towards him.

    Miko remained calm and started to condense the flame around his fist.

    When the flame had reached the peak, Krulty was already in front of him.

    ¡°Scream, brat!¡±

    He shouted.

    Miko smiled and lifted his fist.

    ¡°The one who will be screaming, is you!¡±

    He stepped forward and thrust his fist, while Krulty did the same.

    *BOOM!*

    The two¡¯s fist collided.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Die!¡±

    Krulty¡¯s fist started pushing Miko back.

    Miko smirked.

    *BOOM!*

    That was when Krulty¡¯s fist suddenly burst apart like a balloon.

    Miko took another step forward.

    ¡°Exuro (Burn To Ash)!¡±

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    His fist hit Krulty in chest and a tidal wave of fire flooded the dead land and turn it to ash.

    When the smoke cleared Miko was laying on the ground with his entire arm blacken.

    He forced his neck up and saw Krulty laying in a hole of ashes.

    His body was burnt beyond belief and was barely recognizable.

    ¡°He won!¡±

    Sasha stood up in excitement and shouted.

    ¡°Ah, you just jinxed it.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    Unbelievably, Krulty struggled to his feet despite all the damage he took.

    ¡°T-That was quite something.¡±

    He said while smoke came out of his mouth.

    ¡°I almost died just now.¡±

    He took a step forward and his entire body started cracking.

    He took another step forward and his burnt body shattered and fresh one stepped out.

    It was like he shed off his injuries.

    Seeing that didn¡¯t shock Miko in the least. After all, he could instantly heal his body with Primordial Recreation.

    However, he didn¡¯t do that.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s about time.¡±

    Momo said after realizing that Miko had reached his utmost limits.

    Miko forced him to stand up and looked at Krulty.

    His body was trembling and he was breathing heavily.

    Standing was the most he could do.

    Krulty approached him and smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but an ant now. Oh, wait. You were always an ant.¡±

    He started laughing.

    He grabbed Miko and hit him with a heavy punch.

    Miko¡¯s entire body ached and went limped. However he somehow, grabbed on to Krulty and smiled.

    ¡°Hey, you bastard. Have you¡¯ve ever wondered what was beyond your limits?¡±

    ¡°No, since I have no limits.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯m envious.¡±

    His body became hot and started releasing black steam.

    ¡°I had to go through hell to reach mine, just to break it.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A burst of overwhelming power started surging in Miko¡¯s body, which made the surroundings tremble.

    He smiled while blood leaking from his mouth.

    ¡°Let us both find out, what¡¯s beyond my limits.¡±

 The Hellish Technique- Limit Break!

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    Krulty screamed when he felt the power surging from within Miko.

    It was so overwhelming and so surprising that he couldn''t  barely breathe.

    Meanwhile, Miko was feeling the complete opposite.

    His body that felt so stifling as of late, finally felt like it was freed from all of its restraints.

    He felt like if he took one step he would float away.

    ¡°I see¡­.So this is what lays beyond my limits.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Even more power started flowing from out of him, which made it seem like he was breaking out of his shell.

    ¡°I like this feeling.¡±

    He smiled at the shocked Krulty.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    A chill ran down his spine when he saw the smile.

    He used his entire strength to throw Miko off and distance himself.

    Miko fell on the ground, while his body continuously emitted jet black steam.

    ¡°Fuck yeah!¡±

    Momo who saw Miko''s change, flew up in the stands.

    ¡°Hahahaha! He did it! I knew that he could!¡±

    She started laughing proudly without care about the stares she was getting.

    ¡°Sis.¡±

    Alec turned to Kirika.

    She nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it now. It¡¯s Limit Break.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Her words caused the rest of her generation to be shocked.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Limit Break?! That''s it?!¡±

    Sylvia stood up and shouted.

    ¡°Limit Break? Where have I heard that term before?¡±

    Sasha said with a confused look.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember, Aunty?¡±

    Aeon asked.

    ¡°About a year ago when Miko left the country, Hina was extremely depressed and felt that she was discarded. She then came to the conclusion that Miko left her behind because he thought that she was too weak, and turned to Uncle Nova for help.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I remember. She and Sora were brought to a disclosed location to train for a few months, right?¡±

    Aeon nodded.

    ¡°Well, Sora was just dragged along though.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Anyway, while they were there Uncle put them through a hellish training program with a specific goal in mind.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s Limit Break?¡±

    Aeon nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s literally what the name indicates. You break your limits to reach a new stage of power. However, there are some requirements that needs to be met to able to obtain this ability.¡±

    He paused before saying-

    ¡°You need to be put through hell.¡±

    ¡°As knowledgeable as always Aeon.¡±

    Arsene suddenly said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. For one to use Limit Break they have to train their bodies past the point that it can handle, over and over again. You must destroy yourself by enduring training that would kill most people and do it numerous times. You can also attain it by fighting unbelievably cruel battles where you suffer traumatic injuries over and over again.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Limit Break is a technique anyone can use, but not something anyone is willing to learn.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    ¡°Most people lose their lives or have their will shattered before they can attain it. Also even if you attain it, there¡¯s a great chance that you¡¯ll be too traumatized by the pain to use it.¡±

    ¡°Pain?¡±

    Sasha asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no small price for breaking your limits, especially in a forceful manner. The user will suffer unbearable pain and injuries with every second they use it.¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    She then pointed at the steam on Miko¡¯s body.

    ¡°That is a sign that the body is destroying itself. The user¡¯s body temperature skyrockets causing the fluids in their body to evaporate. The different color steam indicates the level of strain your body is under. The red steam Nen released earlier meant that his blood was being turnt to vapor which is the second highest level of stress.¡±

    ¡°What about black steam?¡±

    ¡°It means that he¡¯s experiencing the highest level.¡±

    She paused.

    ¡°Miko is turning his entire his body into vapor.¡±

    ¡°Wha?! Why would you want him to learn that, Momo?!¡±

    Sasha shouted.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s Miko, I won¡¯t have to worry about him dropping dead from using it. I¡¯ve been preparing him for this technique from day one.¡±

    Every gruesome training Momo put Miko through finally came together. It was all to push Miko to learn Limit Break.

    ¡°Limit Break isn¡¯t only about self destruction. Our brains have a mechanism that prevents us from using our full potential because it will destroy our body and minds. Limit Break removes this.¡±

    She smirked and looked back at Miko.

    ¡°Physically, Mentally, and Magically, Miko will now experience what it feels like to use 100% of these abilities.¡±

    Miko suddenly sprung up and stared Krulty down.

    ¡°Looking at you now, you¡¯re not really all that great.¡±

    He smiled and started walking towards Krulty.

    The ashes under his feet was blown away by the black steam and immense heat.

    ¡°In fact, you might be really insignificant.¡±

    He lifted one finger in the air.

    ¡°Your role here is done, so as a reward for helping me out I¡¯ll grant you one request.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Krulty was both shocked and angered.

    ¡°You heard me. I¡¯ll grant you one request. After that, you can just leave my sight. I won¡¯t even bother taking your emblems.¡±

    He smiled sincerely with his arms wide.

    ¡°How about it?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    This instantly enraged Krulty, because it was like a mockery of his old persona.

    ¡°You arrogant little fuck!¡±

    He roared and charged towards Miko.

    Miko didn¡¯t move and watched him charge in.

    And then-

    ¡°I see. So I take it that you refuse then.¡±

    Before Krulty could throw a punch, Miko reached out and grabbed him by the face.

    It was so fast that Krulty couldn''t react.

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A burst of flames were fired from his palm, which burnt off Krulty¡¯s face.

    ¡°Uwaaaaa?!!¡±

    He screamed out in agony while Miko clenched and continuously melted his face.

    ¡°L-Let go!¡±

    Krulty kicked Miko away and freed himself from his grasps at the last second.

    He held his face and wailed.

    Miko looked at him with indifference.

    ¡°You know, I can tell that you¡¯re acting.¡±

    He pointed at his own face.

    ¡°You¡¯re face have already healed 10 seconds ago.¡±

    That¡¯s when Krulty appeared behind him.

    He swung his arm that looked as sharp as an axe at Miko¡¯s head.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, Miko disappeared from his sight.

    ¡°I can see through your movements, you know.¡±

    Miko appeared doing a handstand on top of Krulty¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah. I should have stood on your head. That way I could¡¯ve said ¡®Too slow Nappa¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Y-You bastard!¡±

    Krulty got mad and swung at him, but Miko easily avoided it and stood behind him.

    ¡°That scene in Gintama was pretty funny too, especially when Gintoki was dressed like Yamcha. I wish I could rewatch it.¡±

    Miko said while walking away from Krulty completely ignoring him.

    ¡°W-What arrogance!¡±

    Those in stands were flabbergasted by Miko¡¯s behavior. It was their first time witnessing such arrogance.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Krulty got even madder and charged at Miko.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill-?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up already!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He was hit by Miko¡¯s backhand before he could finish speaking, and was sent flying back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m reminiscing here?!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Interrupt me again, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    He looked at him coldly before turning his back to him.

    ¡°Sheesh. You have no manners. Were you raised by wolves or something?¡±

    He mumbled while walking away.

    ¡°T-That little!¡±

    The sisters became enraged in the stands.

    ¡°Krulty, crush that brat!¡±

    The eldest Sylvia shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t like his attitude!¡±

    The middle child Sophia shouted.

    ¡°Transform! Show your true form and crush him!¡±

    Said the youngest, Sylphy.

    ¡°Ah, shut it.¡±

    Krulty forcibly stopped himself by plant his feet inside the ground.

    ¡°You old bags be quiet! I already know what to do!¡±

    He shouted back.

    ¡°O-Old?!¡±

    This shocked the Triplets and also angered them.

    ¡°We''ve changed our minds! Miko, crush that brat!¡±

    They roared.

    ¡°Quite whimsical, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Said Al-Shura who was next to them.

    Miko ignored everyone¡¯s shouts and continued to walk away from Krulty.

    ¡°You cocky brat!¡±

    Krulty¡¯s body then started to change.

    His height doubled, he became extremely muscular, his red hair grew wild and stretched to his feet, two black stars tattoos appeared on his pecs, his cornea darken and his pupils became star-shaped.

    Finally his body was covered with a thick malicious aura.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    As if he sensed it, Miko stopped and turned to face him.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    He showed a bit of surprise when he saw him.

    ¡°Well, well. Isn¡¯t this interesting? You can still get stronger, huh?¡±

    He seemed more intrigued than pressured.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, Lahmu is one of the 11 monsters created by Tia. Which means that although he is a benevolent being with a human appearance, he should have a monster form that¡¯s definitely malicious.¡±

    ¡°Is this the time to be calmly analyzing the situation?¡±

    Krulty spoke with a rough voice.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it? Whether you transform or not it doesn¡¯t change the outcome of you persistently attacking me.¡±

    Miko lifted up a finger.

    ¡°Let me make a prediction. I¡¯ll warn you again out of consideration for your father, but you¡¯ll still stupidly attack me. At that time, I¡¯ll use one blow to shatter your entire existence.¡±

    Miko said calmly.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Krulty on the other hand was completely furious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll shut up that cocky mouth of yours for good!¡±

    ¡°I advise against that. This technique allows me to use all of my strength without any chance of holding back. You might die if I really hit you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and die!¡±

    Krulty charged forward with overwhelming momentum shattering everything in his path.

    ¡°Black Star Fall!¡±

    He turned into a black comet which obliterated everything around him.

    Miko smiled and lower his center of gravity and concentrated all of his strength in his fist.

    *Crack!*

    Countless cracking sounds came from his body with every move he made.

    ¡°A comet, huh?¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°Then I have the perfect name for this punch.¡±

    His fist was covered with black steam as the surrounded area became unbearably hot.

    As black comet approached, he pulled his arm back and threw a simple punch.

    ¡°Comet Breaker!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The black steam collided with comet and caused a massive explosion.

    *BOOM!*

    Black light devoured everything and Miko and Krulty couldn¡¯t be seen.

    After a while the commotion finally died down.

    What was left was a huge crater flowing with molten rocks.

    In the center, Krulty was seen laying motionlessly with all of limbs bent in odd directions and body horridly burnt.

    He looked like a puppet that had its strings cut, and fell in a pool of lava.

    Miko was standing at the edge of the crater looking down on him.

    His body was covered with horrible self inflicted wounds that obviously caused unbearable pain.

    Even so, he still had a smile on his face.

    ¡°See? I told you.¡±

    After he said that he collapsed on the ground twitching.

    He looked like he was about to pass away at anytime.

    Even so, he began laughing.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Limit Break is freaking awesome.¡±

    He then suddenly coughed up blood.

    ¡°Ah, my body is really fucked up this time.¡±

    He said with a grin.

 The Top Dog Decided

    ¡°Miko won!¡±

    Momo stood up and shouted.

    It was then an announcement rang out.

    (Team Primus have shattered an enemy¡¯s emblem along with their King¡¯s Emblem. As such, they¡¯ve earned 210 points placing them at first place with a total of 325 points!)

    ¡°We have twice as much points as the second place Quintus Branch.¡±

    Aeon said.

    ¡°There¡¯s a few hours left too.¡±

    He then looked at the crater that Krulty laid in.

    ¡°The Quartus Team has been annihilated with this defeat.¡±

    ¡®¡­¡­..¡¯

    Alec stared at Miko in silence.

    ¡®This is strange. Limit Break is something that anyone is supposed to be able to use. That statement is true, however there¡¯s always an exception. And that exception are those who are truly limitless.¡¯

    He thought.

    ¡®Even though Miko is under restrictions by Augustus, he should be limitless. So how was he able to break a limit he doesn¡¯t have? Then is it a False Limit Break?¡¯

    He shook his head.

    ¡®No. The injuries he got are real. Which means that Augustus can¡¯t only control Miko¡¯s growth but also his limits. That¡¯s pretty amazing.¡¯

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Miko laid on the ground unable to move.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    That¡¯s when Chika walked up to him with a smile on her face.

    ¡°From the looks of it you¡¯re out of the tournament.¡±

    She said.

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I-I can still keep going.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Like this.¡±

    Miko¡¯s body lit up with azure light.

    ¡°Primordial Recreation.¡±

    After the light faded, Miko was completely without injury.

    He sprung up and dusted himself off.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Miko¡¯s instant recovery shocked everyone speechless.

    Even the normal coolheaded Chika couldn¡¯t keep her calm.

    ¡°Are you Immortal or something?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but to ask.

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ve died a few times already. So I¡¯m certain I¡¯m not immortal.¡±

    ¡®No, the fact that you can say that you''ve died a few times and is still standing in front of me, is proof that you¡¯re immortal.¡¯

    Chika thought to herself.

    ¡°Well, although I¡¯m healed I¡¯m out of mana.¡±

    Miko said while trying to generate some form of magic in his palms.

    ¡°Hmmmm?¡±

    He seemed to be racking his brain about something before speaking.

    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±

    He then started to walk back towards the cave.

    ¡°Is there any need to continue this competition?¡±

    KC asked when they entered the cave.

    ¡°Half of the contestants are incapacitated. A branch has been annihilated, and two teams only have one person left who are fit for battle. If this continues on, we all might end up in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I was considering the same thing.¡±

    Rin agreed.

    ¡°So you want to end the competition here?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m saying that we¡¯re pulling out. As the heir to the Secundus branch I can¡¯t afford to have the youngest generation be placed in any more danger.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s an interesting decision to make. Of course, if you withdraw you¡¯ll be the only branch to not receive any points and be mocked as the weakest.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. My goal isn¡¯t the empty title of strongest but to become the best I can be. If I¡¯m also considered the strongest along the way, then so be it. It¡¯s vice versa for the title of weakest. They both mean nothing to me.¡±

    Miko couldn¡¯t help but smile with respect at Rin¡¯s words.

    ¡°I see. Then our rematch will have to wait.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it.¡±

    After saying so, Miko and his team left the cave.

    The scenery changed again and Rin and his team were teleported away.

    Even Krul who was busted up was transferred somewhere else.

    Miko and the others were now standing on a beach with a sea in front of them.

    ¡°The beach huh? Now that I¡¯ve thought about it, I haven¡¯t been to the sea in a long time.¡±

    Miko said as he looked around.

    It was then that an announcement rang out.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    (The Quintus team has obtained 3 enemy emblems and a King¡¯s Emblem to gain 130 points! They¡¯ve also received an extra 50 points for destroying one of the emblems and another 10 for killing 10 soldiers! In total they now have 340 points and have overtaken the Primus Team to take the lead!)

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Miko was slightly surprised to hear this.

    A few minutes ago when Krulty had just emerged.

    The Tertitus team was left with Ashur, who had singlehandedly put his team in the lead.

    Anyone would expect a battle to break out between the two, but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Ashur looked at Tertitus Branch and sighed in disappointment.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Ren looked at Ashur and did the same.

    Instead of a battle, it was like the two were having a sighing contest.

    ¡°Could you two stop, and decide how are we going to do this?¡±

    Said Cait.

    ¡°Decide? Decide what?¡±

    Ren asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fighting Ashur. He¡¯s crazy.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°And I¡¯m not fighting Ren, he¡¯s next one of my targets.¡±

    Ashur answered.

    The two looked each other again and sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good. They don¡¯t have any motivation at all.¡±

    Said Cait.

    It wasn¡¯t strange that Ashur and Ren didn¡¯t want to fight each other.

    The Tertitus and Quintus branches have always been close because of their leaders.

    Andreas hated Nero, and Alexus hated Rouge. Because of this the two couldn¡¯t really become friends with either of the two, and instead befriended each other.

    Echo was always neutral by the way.

    Anyway, the Tertitus and Quintus branches were close and shared multiple partnerships on several projects.

    As such, the members of both branches frequently interacted with each other and considered each other family.

    It was this reason why Alec could get away with stealing the Quintus branch¡¯s winery and not be pursued to the ends of the earth.

    Ashur and Ren grew up sparring with each other to the point that they no longer wished to fight the other.

    If they were to fight it would just be a boring fight without any surprises.

    Ren was accustomed to Ashur¡¯s Beastly nature, while Ashur was accustomed to Ren¡¯s Alchemy abilities.

    A fight between the two would undoubtedly end in a draw. Even if it didn¡¯t, it would take up a lot of time to decide the winner.

    The competition would be long over by then.

    Of course the two knew this, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re so unmotivated.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t good. At this rate we won¡¯t be able to win this.¡¯

    Cait thought to herself.

    She then looked at Sura to her left.

    ¡®I guess I have no other choice. I¡¯ll have to convince Sura to fight along with me.¡¯

    (Cait.)

    It was then she heard a voice in her head.

    ¡®Madam Kirika?!¡¯

    (Don¡¯t try to force a fight with Ashur. Just let it be.)

    ¡®But, what about the competition?¡¯

    (Don¡¯t mind it. A fight between Miko and Krul is undergoing to decide the winner. Provoking Ashur isn¡¯t a wise move. Also Sura doesn¡¯t like unnecessary fighting, so even if you force him to help you he¡¯ll only fight at a fraction of his strength.)

    ¡®¡­..I understand.¡¯

    (Don¡¯t be so depressed. I¡¯ll be sure to inform Sirrush that you did your best.)

    Sirrush was Cait¡¯s adoptive parent and Sura¡¯s grandmother.

    Unlike Ren who is under the main family, Sura and Cait were under her supervision.

    Everything they did reflected on her. This was the reason why Cait wanted to win, to repay Sirrush who adopted her when her parents died.

    ¡®Alright. I understand.¡¯

    When she had finished speaking with Kirika, she noticed that Ren and Ashur were in the middle of a game of Rock Paper Scissors.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s my win.¡±

    Said Ashur.

    ¡°Tsk. Fine here.¡±

    Cait eyes almost popped out when she saw what Ren gave Ashur.

    It was his two emblems.

    ¡°W-W-What the hell are you doing?!¡±

    She shouted.

    ¡°What you say? His prize of course.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t tell me you two just played Rock Paper Scissors for your emblems!¡±

    The two of them nodded.

    ¡°Oh, we bet everything. So you guys have to give up your emblems too and let him kill the soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­¡­Sigh.¡±

    Cait looked like she had given up.

    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    Present time, Miko stood as he wondered about something.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when he sensed someone approaching him.

    He didn¡¯t need to look to tell who it was.

    ¡°You need something, Ashur?¡±

    He said while he slowly turned around.

    As expected he saw Ashur standing there with an excited smile on his face.

    ¡°I want a rematch for earlier.¡±

    Ashur went straight to the point.

    ¡°A rematch huh?¡±

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t mind. However, as you see I don¡¯t have any magic left in my body.¡±

    Ashur started laughing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me. Even if you don¡¯t have any magic left you still have ways to get more right?¡±

    Miko smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. But it¡¯s not like I purposely hid it. It¡¯s just that I was too occupied with figuring out Limit Break that I limited myself as much as possible.¡±

    His eyes turned crimson when he said that.

    ¡°You see I had two forms I could¡¯ve taken, that don¡¯t necessarily relies on magic.¡±

    His hair started flickering between azure and crimson.

    ¡°They rely on my soul more than anything.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the first one.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A wave of crimson magic burst out from within Miko and quickly surpassed the entire arena.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Even those in the stands felt it.

    ¡°T-This is an amazing amount of demonic energy.¡±

    Said Sophia.

    ¡°Is it me or did it increase from that time with Marco?¡±

    Asked Kouta.

    ¡°It did. It increased quite a bit.¡±

    Christian answered.

    ¡°Wow. Even I haven¡¯t felt demonic energy this pure in a long time.¡±

    Said Arsene.

    As for Ashur who was facing it , he started shivering, but it wasn''t just fear but excitement too.

    ¡°Sweet! What¡¯s this called?¡±

    He asked excitedly.

    ¡°Sin King.¡±

    ¡°I see! Then let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Ashur lifted his fists excitedly as he roared that.

    However Miko simply lifted his hand and stopped him.

    ¡°Calm down for a bit. If I fight you in this form it¡¯ll be a close match, but surprisingly I¡¯ve had enough of fighting for today.¡±

    He stretched his palm out and a pellet made of darkness appeared in the center.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to show you something else. If you still wish to fight after this then I¡¯ll obliged you.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Ashur watched as Miko swallowed the pellet.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Momo and Alec stood up at the exact same moment.

    ¡°Everyone, strengthen your mind the best you can! And be sure to protect your souls as well!¡±

    Momo shouted.

    Everyone beside them were confused.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Do as she says!¡±

    It was only after Alec shouted that they listened to them. Except for Arsene.

    On the field, Verde and Chika quickly escaped without saying a word.

    Miko smiled and a dark fog leaked out his mouth.

    ¡°Deus Malum 1st Stage: Dark Apostle.¡±

    It was then that it happened.

    *Pulse!*

    Miko¡¯s entire body pulsated before it started undergoing changes.

    Inside his body, darkness spread and attached itself to every cell in his body and started to contaminate them.

    Outside, dark haze started seeping out of his mouth like fog.

    His skin started to darken as well as his hair.

    His blue eyes turned the darkest black, and pure darkness started to seep from every pore in his body.

    And then-

    A sudden chill spread across the entire arena like a tidal wave.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone who felt it, felt like they had became a blind cripple in the pits of hell.

    They all started to tremble like a wet puppy.

    Some even found themselves shedding tears for unknown reasons.

    Even the great Tyrant Arsene Mors who was born in the horrifying Niflheim, was shivering like a newborn pup.

    ¡°W-What the hell is that?!¡±

    He held his shoulders and shouted.

    ¡°Idiot! That¡¯s why I said protect your soul and minds!¡±

    Alec shouted.

    He snapped his finger and Blood Flame covered Arsene¡¯s body. The flame didn¡¯t hurt him but slowly burnt away the darkness that was eroding his soul.

    This was one of the functions of Blood Flame, to burn away all form of contamination.

    However, in the face of the abomination that was Deus Malum, it could only ease the effects for a while at most.

    However, that was enough to allow Arsene to regain his composure and repel the darkness himself.

    ¡°A-Alec! What the hell is that?!¡±

    Kirika shouted.

    ¡°Miko¡¯s ultimate technique, Deus Malum. It turns him into a being comparable to true demons like Lucifer.¡±

    Momo replied.

    ¡°What? Who the hell created such a terrifying technique?¡±

    ¡°Miko himself.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked again. They couldn¡¯t believe that such a child had a technique so frightening, much less created it.

    ¡°This is just the first stage. The other four stages are far more terrifying.¡±

    Momo added.

    ¡°The hell?! There¡¯s four more higher than this?!¡±

    Al-Shura screamed out in shock.

    ¡°A monster! No, a demon god! This kid is evil itself!¡±

    Said Sylphy.

    ¡®Fuck! I heard that Deus Malum grows with its user, but this is far more terrifying than it was in Grim City!¡¯

    Alec screamed in his head.

    ¡®Just how much stronger did you get in less than a month, Miko?!¡¯

    As for the others who were on the battlefield with Miko, they were assaulted with overwhelming terror that tormented their mind and souls.

    But no one was in a worse position than Ashur who was only a few meters from Miko.

    He fell on his knees with a horrified expression on his face.

    His entire body was shaking vigorously, and tears of blood flowed from his eyes.

    However, he was still conscious. This shocked Miko, since he believed that Ashur would faint or might even lost his mind in the face of Deus Malum.

    He smiled with amusement and deactivated Deus Malum.

    When he did, everyone felt like they could finally breathe again.

    He slowly walked towards Ashur and stopped in front of him.

    ¡°So?¡±

    Ashur looked at him and saw the creepy smile on his face.

    ¡°Do you still wish to fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Ashur looked at him with a blank look and slowly shook his head while tears still flowed down his face.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko then smiled gently.

    ¡°Then its my win.¡±

 Whos king?

    In the face of Miko¡¯s improves Deus Malum, not even the wild beast Ashur could muster any will to fight.

    He could only concede, and hand over all of his emblems like an obedient child.

    Miko took them with a smile.

    It was then that an announcement rang out.

    (Team Primus has received 3 enemy emblems and two King Emblems! As such they¡¯ve received 230 points, making their total 565 points! On the other hand Team Quintus has lost 2 enemy emblems and a King Emblem! As a result they¡¯ve been deducted 120 points and have dropped to second place with 220 points!)

    Miko juggled the emblems in his palms before pocketing them.

    He then looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Alec, could you free us from this field?¡±

    He asked calmly.

    Alec didn¡¯t reply and looked at everyone else.

    ¡°We might as well.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°I doubt there¡¯s anyone willing to fight after experiencing that terrifying aura.¡±

    The triplets nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Even Ashur who wish to die in battle, don¡¯t want to go up against that. He can tell that any death from that thing wouldn¡¯t be glorious in any way.¡±

    Said alshura.

    ¡°Our team already gave up a long time ago. So let¡¯s just end it early.¡±

    Said Christian.

    Alec looked at his sister and Gizmo.

    They both nodded and extended their hands.

    Terminals appeared in front of them and they quickly got to work.

    While they were doing that Arsene stared at Miko, while having his arm around Alesia¡¯s waist.

    ¡®He actually was able to make me nearly shit myself. That is no joke.¡¯

    He thought.

    ¡®I came here to warn Nero, Queen Kimiko, and Nova about the group of Tyrants siding with New Era, Hell Dynasty, but I don¡¯t know if I should warn them anymore.¡¯

    He thought about it some more.

    ¡®Alright, time for Plan B. Warning them won¡¯t be any good when they have such a monster in their ranks, as such my only choice is to recruit them.¡¯

    He smiled.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure that Noah will want a monster like that in Genesis. He might even join Nexus.¡¯

    While he thought that, the barrier separating the field from the stands opened up.

    The field immediately disappeared and all of the contestants appeared in one place.

    The Quartus branch member were all in horrible shaped and none of them were conscious.

    However, luckily they were inside their base.

    ¡°Quick! Treat the three of them quickly! Their injuries are quite serious!¡±

    Sylvia ordered the servants of the Quartus branch to take away Krul, Yaya, and Maki.

    They were the home team, but they were completely annihilated.

    Alshura jumped down from the stands and quickly approached the severely injured Hal and Kane.

    Kane was the lucky one. He was only electrocuted by Ren¡¯s attack and lost consciousness with only a few serious injuries.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Hal, on the other hand was pretty much on the verge of death after being one shot by Krul.

    ¡°Hey, Alesia. If you¡¯re done being lovey dovey, hurry up and help me heal these two.¡±

    Alesia nodded and parted from Arsene. She quickly approached Hal and Kane and began healing them with magic.

    ¡°Oi, are you okay?¡±

    Alshura approached Ashur and asked.

    He helped him to his feet and heard Ashur mumble something.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°He was so cool!¡±

    Ashur suddenly shouted.

    ¡°He was scary but so cool at the sametime!¡±

    He spoke with excitement.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve decided! I¡¯m going to be much stronger and much scarier to reach his level! After I do, then we can fight to the death in a glorious way!¡±

    Alshura sighed when he saw how excited his brother had become.

    ¡°And here I was going to try and cheer him up.¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Well, whatever. As long as his warrior spirit has been broken, then he still has a place in our army.¡±

    ¡°Good job everyone.¡±

    Alec praised Ren and others when approached them.

    ¡°Good job? We barely fought seriously. All the good parts were stolen by everyone else.¡±

    Cait complained.

    Kirika approached her and placed her hand on her head.

    ¡°Hey, you actually got Ren to score some points. That¡¯s a great accomplishment.¡±

    She smiled at her.

    ¡°I know that my little brother can be a handful, but please remain at his side. Okay?¡±

    Cait looked at her and then at Ren who was still trying to pick up Chika.

    She smiled a little and then nodded.

    ¡°You got fucked up.¡±

    Kouta stood over Rin and said.

    ¡°Shut it.¡±

    ¡°Rin, although you lost you put up a memorable fight. It¡¯s just that your generation is filled with monsters.¡±

    Karim approached him and said.

    ¡°Hmph. Monsters or not, I¡¯ll catch up to them eventually.¡±

    Rin answered.

    ¡°KC, your coolheaded judgements were really helpful to the team.¡±

    Christian approached KC and said.

    ¡°Giving you, Roland¡¯s weapons was the correct decision.¡±

    KC didn¡¯t say anything and nodded in acknowledgement.

    As for the Primus branch.

    *Boom!*

    Momo landed on top of Miko and pinned him to the ground.

    This naturally caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What the hell?! Everyone got heartwarming moments and being pinned to the floor?! What kind of discrimination is this?!¡±

    Miko shouted.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Momo applied more pressure to her hold.

    ¡°Answer me honestly. Do you feel the urge to slaughter everyone here?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Momo¡¯s question made everyone shocked and confused at the sametime.

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what this is.¡±

    Miko suddenly looked enlightened.

    ¡°I¡¯m not under the effects of Deus Malum. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°How can I trust you?¡±

    ¡°How the hell would I know? Ow! Ow! Ow! You¡¯re crushing my arm, you damn sadist!¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­.My lie detector spell didn¡¯t go off.¡±

    Momo twisted Miko¡¯s arm a lot more before standing up.

    ¡°Looks like your fine.¡±

    ¡°Screw that! You nearly broke my arm!¡±

    Miko shouted.

    ¡°What¡¯s a broken arm? That¡¯s like scraping your knee for you. Man up.¡±

    ¡°I swear, one day I¡¯ll have my revenge!¡±

    Miko said while rubbing his arm.

    ¡°Miko, are you okay?¡±

    Sasha approached him and asked with a worried tone.

    After witnessing Deus Malum first hand, she realized that Miko was practicing a dangerous technique and couldn¡¯t help but to worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Give me your arm.¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Just give it here.¡±

    Sasha spoke more firmly.

    Miko stretched out his arm and she took it and started to heal it.

    ¡°Aunty, you shouldn¡¯t spoil him too much or he¡¯ll get soft.¡±

    Momo mumbled from the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if he gets a little soft. I like Miko¡¯s soft side better.¡±

    Momo could retort that.

    ¡°Even a demon god has a caring mother, huh?¡±

    Sylvia said as she watched the scene with Miko and Sasha.

    (Miko.)

    It was then a voice echoed in the Quartus world.

    ¡°Sirrush? What is it?¡±

    Miko asked.

    (It¡¯s the meeting among the branch leaders, it¡¯s been in a stalemate for a while now. Mother has her hands full trying to keep them under control, but as it is there¡¯s a high chance that conflict could arise.)

    Said Sirrush.

    ¡°I see. Alright. I¡¯m done here so I¡¯ll be over there soon. Tell Tia that.¡±

    (As you wish.)

    Sirrush voiced disappeared shortly after.

    ¡°Sigh. They can¡¯t even pick a leader among themselves. They¡¯re no different from the Higher Beings back then.¡±

    He stretched his body.

    ¡°Alright. Time to babysit some brats.¡±

    Miko left the Quartus World and headed back to the palace, with those of Momo¡¯s and Sasha¡¯s generation following him, along with Chika and Verde.

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    He asked with a slightly irritated tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to observe.¡±

    Said Alec.

    Miko didn¡¯t say anything and just walked towards the hall.

    Before he could even enter the room, he could sense the tense atmosphere from within.

    He clicked his tongue in irritation and kicked the door wide open.

    ¡°Okay, you brats. You¡¯re daddy¡¯s here to make everything better now.¡±

    He said as he strolled in with a cocky walk, under everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Tia, who looked exhausted, was happy to see him.

    He looked around before walking towards the throne in the middle of the room.

    Tia was sitting in this seat.

    Without any hesitation at all Miko sat on Tia¡¯s lap and rested his head on her breasts.

    This shocked everyone in the room, because they¡¯ve never seen anyone bold enough to touch a goddess¡¯ breast, much less to rest their head on them.

    What made it even more surprising was the fact that Tiamat didn¡¯t refuse him in anyway and allowed him to do as he please.

    ¡°What? You morons only prepared one chair, so I had no choice but to share it with Tia.¡±

    Miko casually said.

    He crossed his legs over each other and made himself comfortable on Tia¡¯s lap.

    This bold behavior, could only be called provoking.

    It was as if Miko was once again establishing who was King.

    He smiled under everyone¡¯s gazes and said-

    ¡°Now then. Let¡¯s begin the meeting that will decide your futures.¡±

 Sit

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Silence covered the room after Miko¡¯s bold display.

    Those meeting him for the first time couldn''t help but to dislike him for his arrogant behavior, and the way he treated their progenitor.

    In their eyes, he acted like Tiamat and the entire Dragna Clan was his.

    ¡®It only took him a few seconds to piss everyone off. That in its own way is a talent.¡¯

    Alec thought with a wry smile.

    ¡®Now then. Just how will the five branches react?¡¯

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    Nero stood up with a serious face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve swaggered in with a bold display and pissed everyone off.¡±

    He showed a thumbs up.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    Nova also stood up and gave a thumbs up.

    ¡°Sit down, dumb & dumber.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡®¡­..Well, their reactions were predictable.¡±

    Alec thought to himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty cocky for a brat.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°And you¡¯re pretty stupid for an adult.¡±

    Miko snapped back.

    ¡°I know what all of you are thinking. ¡®This brat is too full of himself and disrespectful¡¯. And to that I say, Fuck right, I¡¯m full of myself.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko¡¯s words shocked everyone in the room.

    ¡°While on my way here I asked Sirrush to inform me of what happened during the meeting, and I have to ask.¡±

    He paused.

    ¡°Are you all retarded?¡±

    He asked with a serious face.

    ¡°I learned a new technique and toppled everyone in my generation during the time you all have been bickering. Why wouldn¡¯t I be full of myself?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Toppled your generation?¡±

    Alexus asked.

    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know that we were having a competition among everyone in my age group?¡±

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°You people really are the best.¡±

    ¡°Alec, what is he talking about?¡±

    Alexus asked.

    ¡°We kinda let Ren and the others clashed against each other to decide which branch had the most gifted youths.¡±

    ¡°What? Something like that happened?¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°The Primus branch won.¡±

    ¡°Fuck yeah!¡±

    Nero and Nova suddenly cheered.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! We¡¯re #1 bitches!¡±

    The two laughed and showed their counterparts middle fingers with a cocky smirk.

    While the two were chanting ¡°Go Primus! All these motherfuckers want to be us!¡±, in the background, Andreas looked at Alshura.

    ¡°Is this true?¡±

    Alshura nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Wait, if that¡¯s true then shouldn¡¯t we have won?¡±

    Echo asked.

    ¡°I mean who could''ve beat Krul, much less Krulty?¡±

    ¡°That would be this badass right here.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Echo replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s true mother.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Said Sylvia.

    ¡°Rin and Miko ganged up on Krul and forced out Krulty. After that, Rin was crushed but they got away. After that Miko learnt Limit Break and played with Krulty before completely destroying him with one hit.¡±

    ¡°Limit Break?!¡±

    All of the branch leaders were shocked to hear that Miko actually used such a crazy technique.

    ¡°Who came in at 2nd?¡±

    Andreas asked after a while.

    ¡°Ashur.¡±

    Al-Shura answered.

    ¡°Was he too beaten with one hit?¡±

    Andreas asked.

    However, Al-Shura was reluctant to answer.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Answer me.¡±

    Andreas said with a sharp voice.

    ¡°Ashur¡¯s will was broken in front of Miko¡¯s overwhelming presence.¡±

    Momo answered with a proud tone.

    ¡°What rubbish.¡±

    Andreas immediately dismissed what she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    However, Al-Shura confirmed what she said.

    ¡°But it isn¡¯t Ashur¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That kid is a monster! It¡¯s not surprising that he would win.¡±

    Said Sylphy.

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re making me blush.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    It was then that black fog leaked out of his mouth without anyone detecting.

    The side effects of Deus Malum started to secretly take affect.

    ¡°Enough about me embarrassing your branches.¡±

    A sinister smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the future. The Clan¡¯s, no this country¡¯s future.¡±

    ¡°What kind of future are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°An empire.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Asked Echo.

    ¡°You heard me. I want to turn this country into the center of an empire. Not just any empire. I want one that can contend against powerhouses like the Morningstar Empire, the Zebul Empire, and The Asgard Empire.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a kid¡¯s ramblings.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°You might not know since you¡¯ve been stuck on this continent all your life, but creating an empire on that level is harder than reaching the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Reaching the heavens?¡±

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t hard. What¡¯s hard is ripping it apart¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Andreas didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°How would you go about creating this empire?¡±

    ¡°I already have everything within the palm of my hands. However if you want a more detailed explanation.¡±

    He took out a coin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say that this is the Silver Continent.¡±

    He threw the coin up and swung his hand to the side.

    The coin was sliced into the two pieces, which Miko held between his fingers.

    ¡°This half consists of all of the countries I intend to assimilate into the Dragna Country.¡±

    ¡°What? You mean to tell me that you intend to claim half a Continent?¡±

    Asked Alexus.

    ¡°Are you dumb, stupid, or blind? Didn¡¯t I just say that?¡±

    Even he got irritated after being insulted like that.

    Miko didn¡¯t care and spoke with a calm voice, contrary to the look he had in his eyes.

    ¡°Listen, you mongrels. I didn¡¯t come here to kiss your asses. I¡¯m here to offer you a deal.¡±

    He extended his hand out.

    ¡°Join me, and I¡¯ll give your miserable lives meaning.¡±

    He smiled sincerely.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Silence covered the room as the members of the Tertitus, Quartus, Quintus branches looked at here other in amazement.

    After a while, Echo, Andreas and Alexus silently stood up.

    They all opened their mouths at the same time.

    And then-

    ¡°FUCK YOU!!!¡±

    They all roared together with veins pulsing in their heads.

    ¡°Get over yourself, you son of bitch! You think that I¡¯m your pawn? Ha! Keep dreaming!¡±

    Andreas shouted.

    ¡°Star Rose is a free organization and I¡¯m a free spirit! I refuse to take orders from someone who degrades us from the moment we¡¯ve met!¡±

    Echo shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve let most things go because of what Alec said, but I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ve never been so disrespected in my 10,000 years of existing. I refuse to lower myself to you!¡±

    Said Alexus.

    Miko stayed calm in the face of their unrestrained anger.

    ¡®This is bad.¡¯

    Alec thought to himself.

    ¡®Miko is purposely provoking them. But why?¡¯

    He looked at Miko and saw him smiling.

    However, even though it was for a second he saw him smirking.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When Alec saw that, it all became clear to him.

    ¡°Grandfather! Wait!¡±

    ¡°Shut it, Alec! I refused to listen to this bastard any longer.¡±

    Alexus shut Alec down before he could finish speaking.

    ¡°So, can I take that as a no?¡±

    Miko asked calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Alec shouted but the branch leaders ignore him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Fuck No!¡±

    Miko¡¯s smile grew wider when he heard that.

    ¡°I see. I see.¡±

    He suddenly started clapping.

    ¡°That¡¯s the answer I wanted to hear.¡±

    His eyes turned black.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    That¡¯s when Momo finally realized what had happened to Miko.

    But it was too late.

    ¡°Guardians.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The guardians beasts all answered simultaneously and stood behind him.

    ¡°Eradicate the Dragna Clan, all five branches.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°I no longer need them.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko¡¯s words shocked everyone in the room, even Tia and the guardian beasts.

    ¡°Wait, Miko! Why us too?!¡±

    Nero shouted.

    However Miko ignored him and lifted his hand in the air.

    ¡°The moment I drop my hand. Kill everyone in this room.¡±

    ¡°Bring it, brat! I won¡¯t go down without a fight!¡±

    Shouted Andreas as he and his branch got ready to fight.

    Everyone else silent got ready for a death battle.

    Miko smiled when he saw that and silently brought his hand down.

    ¡°Time out.¡±

    That¡¯s when the scenery changed and he was brought to a bright room.

    Standing in front of him was Augustus, who had a frown.

    ¡°What were you about to do, idiot?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Kill them all of course. If I let them go, they might get in the way of my plans.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Have you forgotten that your family is in the room? Are you going to slaughter them too?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no battle without collateral damage.¡±

    Miko replied.

    Augustus sighed.

    ¡°The darkness have tainted your thoughts. You can¡¯t think straight.¡±

    He clicked his fingers and chains appeared out of nowhere and wrapped around Miko.

    Even his mouth was gagged.

    ¡°Stay here until you¡¯ve cool down.¡±

    After saying that he disappeared.

    Back in the outside world, Miko¡¯s hand froze in the air and caused the room to become incredibly tense.

    He closed his eyes and slowly reopened it.

    Calm purple eyes revealed themselves.

    ¡°Ah, guardians. I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    He said as he brought his hand at his cheek.

    He then sat in an imposing manner and rested his elbow on the throne¡¯s arm rest.

    He then leaned his face on his fist.

    ¡°After second thought, destroying the Dragna Clan would be a waste and plainly stupid. Forget it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko¡¯s words made everyone confused.

    ¡°You heard me, forget everything I said. It never happened.¡±

    ¡°Instead of asking for forgiveness, you¡¯re telling us to forget it? Well, aren¡¯t you benevolent?¡±

    Said Echo.

    ¡°Ask for forgiveness? Why would I? I just saved your lives.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Also a little brat who wet herself until she was 6 have no means of asking anything of me.¡±

    ¡°Wha?! How did you know that?!¡±

    ¡®Augustus!¡¯

    Alec suddenly realized that the one sitting there wasn¡¯t Miko but Augustus.

    ¡®Ah, fuck! It¡¯s over! If they piss him off we¡¯re all dead!¡¯

    He shouted in his head as he started to panic.

    ¡°By the way, why are you all still standing?¡±

    Augustus suddenly said.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m sitting, then you all should be too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did I stutter?¡±

    A sharp look appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°I said sit.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The moment he said that, everyone sat on the spot they stood without any resistance.

    They sat so hard the ground cracked and their chairs shattered.

    It was not only this room.

    Everyone in this country fell on their butts simultaneously as if they were possessed.

    They didn¡¯t even need to hear his voice to obey.

    Augustus slowly looked at everyone and smile.

    ¡°This is good. This way we can talk as ¡®equals¡¯.¡±

 An Overlord All Through The Ages

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Silence once again covered the room. No, not just the room, the whole country was silent.

    There was not a single being standing after all.

    Everyone sat simultaneously as if they had practiced it beforehand, and this naturally confused everyone.

    But none were more confused that those inside the room.

    They knew what had caused this phenomenon, but even so they couldn¡¯t process what had just occurred.

    ¡®¡­.Wha¡­.What just happened?¡¯

    Even Nero was greatly confused.

    ¡®Rule? Was that Rule just now?¡¯

    Alexus asked himself.

    ¡®No, that wasn¡¯t Rule.¡¯

    Rouge who was thinking the same thing dismissive that possibility.

    ¡®Rule is the ability to temporarily hijack a person¡¯s five senses and take control of their body. It¡¯s literally bending their will to fit your needs¡­..But that just now¡­.¡¯

    ¡®It was natural.¡¯

    Thought Andreas.

    ¡®Just now, I sat of my own will. It didn¡¯t feel forced at all. It was as if it was natural to obey his command.¡¯

    He looked around and saw that even the guardian beasts were sitting with a confused look.

    ¡®Even Higher Beings were the same?¡¯

    The guardian beasts were shocked, but they had a clearer idea of what had just happened.

    They all thought the same thing.

    ¡®That was Augustus¡¯ Conquest!¡¯

    They all looked at Augustus with terror and shock.

    As for Tia, she was shocked, but for a different reason.

    ¡®He can already use his Irregularity?¡¯

    She thought to herself while looking at Augustus.

    Irregularities.

    This the term used to describe the special ability that those existences that doesn¡¯t follow the laws of the universe, Irregulars, possesses.

    These abilities are earthshaking and also define the nature of the Irregular.

    For example, there was once a sword that suddenly appeared in the world, without anyone forging it, during the War For Supremacy.

    This sword had the ability to cut through everything in the world, no exceptions.

    That¡¯s right. It could cut anything.

    Even the heavens and the hells.

    In fact, there was once an incident where the world of the Japanese gods, Takama-ga-hara, was split down the middle by this sword.

    It was even used to slay the Buddhist god of hell Yama (Enma in Japan).

    Because of its unnatural sharpness, this sword was referred to as the True Sword.

    However, it was destroyed by the god of destruction, Shiva.

    Irregulars all have a title which best described them, and it always have ¡® True¡¯ at the beginning.

    As the first Irregular to take a human shape, Augustus also had a title.

    True Conqueror.

    He had the ability to conquer anything under the heavens, whether it be people, beasts, weapons, or even techniques. Augustus could effortlessly conquer them all.

    This was because of his Irregularity, Conquest.

    Conquest was the ability to conquer anything, even the hearts of the people.

    You could use it to have anyone ¡®willing¡¯ do your bidding.

    Rule was a low grade version of this.

    Of course, Conquest wasn¡¯t almighty.

    It only had a 100% success rate against those under the level of a deity. In other words, mortals.

    Just to state, once one reach XXX Class they can contend against weaker Higher Beings in strength. Of course, they can¡¯t fight them because of the class system. Hence those on XXX Class are god level in a sense.

    Anyway, the success rate of Conquest against Higher Beings varies.

    70% success rate against Higher Beings in the weakest category. For example Greek God of Nature, Pan.

    30% success rate against prominent Higher Beings like Athena, Thor, Hercules, Nemean Lion (Leo), etc.

    10% success rate against Chief and Primeval level Higher being like Tiamat, Zeus, Odin, Susanoo, Sun Wukong, Odin, Byakko, Lucifer, Beelzebub, Etc.

    However, having beings like Zeus obeying one out 10 of your orders is an unmatched feat.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Augustus suddenly broke the silence.

    ¡°I said we should all talk as equals.¡±

    He frowned.

    ¡°So why isn''t anyone talking?¡±

    His words were slowly spoken, but every word placed pressure on everyone in the room.

    ¡°T-This bastard is even trying to invade our minds with enchanted speech.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Andy.¡±

    Augustus spoke without looking at him.

    ¡°If I truly wanted to invade your minds, I would¡¯ve done so already. I can even turn you all into mindless puppets if I wish.¡±

    Andreas didn¡¯t reply because Augustus¡¯ words had so much confidence that it was hard to refute him.

    ¡°As your superior, I¡¯m willing to listen to all of your complaints.¡±

    Augustus spread his arms and said.

    ¡°This type of arrogance has no equal.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡®Well, he isn¡¯t wrong about being our superior.¡¯

    He thought.

    ¡°You wanna talk? Fine, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Alexus stepped out and said.

    Augustus gestured him to go on.

    ¡°If I have a complaint it¡¯s about how you keep looking down on us. Before we talk, change that.¡±

    ¡°The reason why I look down on you is because your behavior is worth being looking down upon.¡±

    Augustus answered immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. In my eyes, you all look like nothing but children.¡±

    ¡°Wha-?¡±

    Augustus made a ¡°shut up¡± gesture with his hand, and interrupted Alexus.

    ¡°I let you finish, so let me.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, all you¡¯ve done is bicker and play the game of ''who has the bigger dick''. If that¡¯s not the behavior of children then I don¡¯t know what is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The branch leaders didn¡¯t know what to say since it felt like they were being lectured by a parent.

    ¡°After everything that has happened, I¡¯ve decided to take control of the clan along with the country.¡±

    He said calmly without a change in expression.

    ¡°I refuse to accept that!¡±

    Of course he was met with opposition.

    ¡°You¡¯re too young.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive.

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±

    The leaders all stated their reasons against him, one after the other.

    When Alec saw that, he subconsciously started to step back.

    ¡®These idiots are trying to get us all killed!¡¯

    He shouted in his head.

    In response to the branch leaders refusal, Augustus remained calm.

    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know that I was making a suggestion or asking for your opinion.¡±

    It was then that everyone in the room suddenly had a hard time breathing or moving.

    ¡°To think the day would come when you all can boldly defy me.¡±

    He chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Oh, how far have I¡¯ve fallen.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    That¡¯s when Alec stepped forward.

    ¡°Aug- I mean Miko. Forgive them. They¡¯re still your family after all.¡±

    Alec¡¯s word confused everyone, because it was as if he was begging Miko to pardon everyone.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Alec. I¡¯m not angry. In fact, I¡¯m delighted.¡±

    He smiled sincerely.

    ¡°I agree that I (Miko) can be a bit impulsive, and that I''m currently a bit young. However¡­.¡±

    The smile on his face grew wider.

    ¡°To think that I would be called too weak. It¡¯s been ages since someone said that about me. It¡¯s a bit of a fresh feeling.¡±

    He got off Tiamat and stood in front of everyone.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a bit shameful as well. So to clear up this misunderstanding, allow me to show you a bit of my strength.¡±

    He placed his hands in his pocket.

    ¡°Please tell me if I¡¯m weak.¡±

    The moment he said that, his eyes shone.

    And then-

    *Boom!*

    A burst of power released from his body and spread.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The moment it did everyone was completely suppressed.

    Those of Alec¡¯s generation were face planted on the ground without even being able to breathe or even think.

    As for those like Nero.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    They were planted on the ground unable to take a step from where they stood.

    It took all of their physical strength to stop themselves from suffering the same fate as their children and grandchildren.

    ¡°W-What the hell is this?!¡±

    Nero shouted while he felt his bones breaking under the pressure.

    ¡°I can stand freely if I activate my magic and Qi, but I refuse to do so against a child!¡±

    Andreas shouted stubbornly.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve all grown quite a bit.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°I suddenly feel the urge to see how much you¡¯ve grown.¡±

    He slowly took his hands out of his pocket.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Immediately after the suppression had at least tripled.

    All of the branch leaders were instantly brought to their knees, while Alec and the rest felt like they were turning into road kill.

    Even the guardian beasts were being heavily pressured.

    ¡°T-This isn¡¯t a joke.¡±

    Said Musma.

    ¡°This level of strength is enough to slaughter normal Higher Beings like pigs.¡±

    Said Sirrush.

    ¡°If it gets any stronger, even those in the Summit Of The Gods will be able to sense it.¡±

    Said Lahmu.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Impressive! Truly impressive!¡±

    Augustus suddenly got excited.

    ¡°You all became this strong on your own. It truly makes me proud.¡±

    His smile then grew devilish.

    ¡°I apologize for calling you children. As a reward I¡¯ll show you my full strength.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    This time the entire country shook under the godly suppression.

    Every single person whether they be man or god was pressed against the ground.

    Even Tiamat felt like she was being squished.

    Alec and his generation had long since lost consciousness, while Nero and others were covered in cold sweat while laying flat on the ground.

    ¡°I-Impossible!¡±

    Kimiko shouted in shock.

    ¡°What the fuck is this?! How can a child hold such power?!¡±

    Marcel and the other were ashen.

    ¡°Oh? So this is your limit?¡±

    Augustus said while looking at everyone.

    ¡°Fuck it all to hell!¡±

    Andreas suddenly roared and released his Qi and magic at full force.

    He then struggled to his feet before standing tall.

    All the other branch leaders did the same, and slowly got to their feet.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t underestimate us, Brat!¡±

    Alexus shouted.

    ¡°Go on! Release more power, and we¡¯ll sure to match it.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what-¡±

    Location unknown.

    A tall figure hidden in the clouds suddenly gaze towards the mortal realm.

    This gaze landed directly on the Silver Continent.

    At the same time in another location.

    Two shadowy figures stopped in the middle of their conversation and looked in the same location.

    Another location.

    A beast the size of a mountain, slowly awaken from its slumber and looked towards the same location.

    Back the Dragna Kingdom.

    ¡°Tch. Nosey bastards.¡±

    Augustus clicked his tongue and immediately suppressed his power to the point that not even a trace remained.

    When he did that, all the beings that detected his power withdrew their gaze.

    They were unable to pin point the direct location and cause of that power, but they all knew one thing.

    There was a being strong enough to clash them head on, on the Silver Continent.

    All these famous gods, demons, Beasts, and hero would soon began keeping a close eye on the continent.

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll kill you bastard eventually, just you wait.¡±

    Augustus muttered to himself.

    He then sat back on Tia¡¯s lap.

    When he did, he realized that his body was trembling and his nose and eyes were bleeding.

    ¡°I¡¯m reaching my limit huh?¡±

    He mumbled.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make this quick.¡±

    He suddenly said.

    ¡°With the strength I have stored in my body, I¡¯m sure you all agree that I¡¯m more than qualified to lead you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    No one answered because they were either exhausted or unconscious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±

    Augustus said.

    ¡°As such I¡¯m taking the spot of Clan Leader. Let¡¯s all get along in the future.¡±

    There was still no response. However Augustus continued.

    ¡°As Clan Leader, my first order is to help me maintain the future Dragna Empire. I plan to give each branch a couple countries to manage when it¡¯s formed. However, the capital, which is this country, will remain under my control. Any questions?¡±

    ¡°M-Me.¡±

    Echo hesitantly lifted her hand.

    ¡°Yes, Echo.¡±

    ¡°You said maintain. Then does that mean you don¡¯t need help creating it. I mean you are strong enough to build one by yourself, but it¡¯s obvious that you can¡¯t freely use that power otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have used the guardians powers to threaten us before.¡±

    ¡°As smart as always.¡±

    Augustus smiled.

    ¡°First, let me confirm that your theory about my power being restricted is true. But that don¡¯t mean I can¡¯t crush all your branches if I must. As for the creation of the empire.¡±

    He smirked evilly.

    ¡°We(Miko & Augustus) have our own plans towards that.¡±

    Dragna Clan Arc Ends!!!!!

    Dragna Empire Arc Start!!!!!''

 Happy One Year Anniversary!

    I had completely forgotten, but today marks exactly a year since this story has began.

    Man, time sure flies. It''s a year already but the story is only 25% finished if that much.

    I remember when I just started writing this story, I was only writing it to passed the time since I had just graduated wasn''t employed yet.

    At first I planned to post it on wattpad because it was the only site I was familiar with that had a few anime related stories. But I didn''t because the anime fandom on there was that much so I just keep writing for the fun of it.

    I discovered this site while browsing through the forums of Novel Updates and saw that it was just the type of site I was looking for.

    I posted this story as a means to test the community on here but it surprisingly became a hit really quickly, and even made me switched from the story I had planned on seriously writing to this one. I had originally planned this to not past 100 chapters and now I''m pretty sure it''s close to 300 chapters lol. I mean I pretty much made up the name on the fly. It was originally supposed to be called Exsul after all.

    Anyway, I would like to thank you all for supporting me and for reading the story for the last year.

    If you ask me how much longer will this story go on, I''ll respond that I have no idea lol.

    As a fan of One Piece I tend to prefer long stories over short ones, so it could be end anytime.

    But what a perfect way to end an arc on the stories anniversary.

    To be honest though, I didn''t really plan to end the arc here. Those who read the chapter minutes after it came out can tell you that the arc ending announcement was there at first. I put it there about 45 minutes after the chapter was posted.

    I decided to end it there because I felt the arc was getting drawn out. In fact this arc didn''t go the way I wanted it to.

    For example, Miko and Kristen weren''t supposed to fight. They were supposed to argue and threaten each other but not fight. It''s just that I felt the urge to write a fight that it happened. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Hey, impulsive. What can I do?

    Another thing that didn''t went as plan was the battle between Miko and Krul and the others.

    It wasn''t supposed to be a straight up battle but some kind of event that had long intervals between it. During one of those intervals Miko was supposed to meet and bond with Alec and Kirika.

    Oh, Kirika is a very important character as well.

    Anyway, I simply forgot what I was going to do and just turn it into a battle oriented event that had no brakes.

    Another thing is Rin''s character. Rin was supposed to be antagonistic towards Miko because he was suppose to be Miko''s rival.

    Oh, yeah. Rin and the rest of the.......FUCK!!!! I just remembered I forgot an important plot point!.....I Fuck I''ll add it later.

    Anyway, Rin, Ashur and others have always been in my head years before this story was created. That''s why they all give off the feeling that they could be they''re own MC''s of a story. They along with Miko were supposed to be eternal rivals.

    Anything that didn''t go as planned is the introduction of Limit Break. MIko wasn''t supposed to be the first to use this. It was supposed to be introduced later by Sora, with Miko learning it later on. Yeah, but I couldn''t really think of a sensible way to defeat Krul without Deus Malum.

    Another thing was the meeting between the branch leaders, that meeting was supposed to involve a lot of scheming and deception and suspense. But I got lazy...

    ......You know I''ve just realized that I''ve kind of screwed up this arc.....

    Well, I''ll fix everything the next arc.

    You see why this arc wasn''t supposed to end here?

    Ive actually ended the arc halfway through. The first part was supposed to serious while the second half was supposed to be filled with comedy and character development of the new characters. But I''ll try to squeeze that in somewhere.

    Now on to the next arc, the Dragna Empire Arc!

    As the name implies this arc will focus on creating the Dragna Empire. You''ll finally see the results of actions Miko taken 200 or so chapters ago.

    First, let me state this arc will be long. How long? I don''t know, but probably as long as the Grim City arc. After all, you can''t just build an empire in 20 chapters. Well, you can but it won''t feel real.

    Miko has to take his time and have the countries fall one by one after all.

    Another thing, this arc will be serious I mean really serious.

    Ive already written the first 5 chapters and man they''re serious. Just the first one will fuck some of you up.

    When I wrote it I was like "Wtf did I just write?!"

    i felt depressed just writing it lol.

    Well, don''t worry I''ll be sure to put in some of the usual comedy. After all, it''s the Dragna clan. Lol.

    Okay, as a way to celebrate the one year anniversary, let''s do a Q&A!

    Ask me any question about the story and I''ll answer them as best as I can. That includes those with minor spoilers.

    If you ask will Nova or Nero die? I won''t answer that.

    But if you ask me will Momo and Miko get together? I''ll answer....Maybe. Lol.

    But on a serious note, please try not to repeat the same question over and over again.

 Q&A

    You know I said ask me some questions but I''m pretty sure you guys asked over 100 questions!

    Well, I''ll still answer them.

    Q: Who will Miko marry first?

    A: A character named Liliana.

    Q: what are the stages of DM and what does Miko needs to "lose" in order to unlock them?

    A: The stages are as followed: Dark Apostle, Chaos Descendent, Insanity King, Malevolent Paragon, and Wicked God Satan. Other than Insanity King that requires him to lose his Sanity he doesn''t really need to anything, but he''ll suffer some side effects from the 1st three stages.

    Q:Is Kirika one of the future wives?

    A: No.

    Q:Who''s gonna be Miko''s first wife?(spoiler but meh Tongue) and how many arcs until Miko and Augustus fuse together, and last one... When will Miko bang Tia lmao.

    A: Already answer the first one.

    Haven''t decided when they''ll have a complete fusion yet.

    Tia and Miko huh? Hell, I don''t know. If I said why I don''t know it will spoil some stuff.

    Q: Is there gonna be a repeat of events with Miko''s children where they revolt like with Augustus'' children?

    A: Unless they all want to be slaughtered. But it''s unlikely since Augustus was kind of to blame for his son''s revolt. Miko won''t make the same mistake.

    Q:what is the entity that is above all the higher beings?

    A: The supreme being. That''s just what they''re called. Even they don''t know what they are.

    Q: will there be any incest with Miko?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Will miko learn that bloom was his girlfriend when he was Logan and what will he do about it?

    A: He''ll learn pretty soon. As for what he''ll do. Because of the circumstances he found out he didn''t have time to freak out or anything. You''ll see what I mean.

    Q: when miko goes onto the third stage of Deus Malum when he overcomes insanity will his mind be transported to a place where madness originates from?

    A: Hmm....That''s a pretty interesting idea. Maybe, I''ll decide later.

    Q:Will Hades or a descendant of him maybe proxy appear ?

    A: Hades already appeared when Ajax invaded the undead country. He got manhandled along with Anubis.

    Q:Will Miko and Momo be like Augustus and Rias?

    When will Miko learn Stage 3: Insanity King

    and finally:

    When will Ajax, Edwin, Sandoras, Karma, and Sumi appear? I mean meet Miko or head to the Silver continent?

    A: Miko and Momo are like the modern day Augustus and Rias, only thing their relationship will be a bit different.

    Miko will learn Insanity King in Book 3 but won''t master it or use it until Book 4 because it''s too much for him to handle on his own.

    I don''t really know when Miko will meet Augustus generals but other characters will meet them or more like run into them. At the moment only Ajax and Edwin are awake. Sumia and Karma are still in deep sleep. While Sandora dealt with some business and went back to sleep.

    Q: Do you Read any other stories on this site? Or do you have any manga or other web novels that you would reccomend? Also will Miko eventually learn the other Qi types? Will he gain more abilities from being Tiamats Proxy? Will Marduk, Abzu, or Enki have any actual impact on the story if so what?

    A: I have never read a story on here. Reason, because most story on here are abandoned so I don''t want to waste my time.

    I read a lot of manga but I would probably recommend generic ones like Hero Academia, Gintama, SnK Food Wars, etc. But Akatsuki No Yona is pretty good although it''s technically a shoujo manga. Kingdom is good too. I haven''t been reading much web novels recently but I like Great Demon King, My wife is a beautiful CEO, Emperor''s Domination, Hail the king, ATG but not as I once did though.

    Miko will learn all Qi Types and He''ll learn some more abilities from Tia.

    Marduk is practically Zeus, as for Abzu and Enki.....Yeah, they''re dead. Enlil is good though lol.

    Q: will miko do something against Augustus at some point? If so, when?

    A: I don''t think so or a better answer would be there''s no need to. There will be developments between the two but I can say what.

    Q: Will there be more of these ¡®Time dreams¡¯ or was that one just there as a teaser to what¡¯s going to happen?

    A: That actually depends on my mood. If I feel like showing another teaser I might.

    Q:Will Miko get Sandora to fall in love with him?

    A: Why do you guys insist on Miko being with Sandora so much? Lol, is it because Augustus couldn''t make her fall for him? If so, there''s more to the story between them. It''s not like he couldn''t it just that they were just better as friends. Anyway, I haven''t decided yet. It would be an interesting outcome but I still don''t know.

    Q: 1. How old was Augustus before he died?

    2.what was tiamats personality like before she met Augustus?

    3. Will we ever get a flashback to Tiamat meeting agustus?

    4. How did tia and agustus meet?

    5. If agustus can¡¯t kill Zeus and Zeus is Tiamat level does that mean that tia is as strong as agustus?

    6. Is Rias stronger than agustus?

    7.during the Dragna Clan civil war what were the sides? I mean obviously Primus vs seconds but how do agustus and the other clans fit in?Stolen novel; please report.

    8.will Miko ever go on a tour of the branches like Alec did?like hang out for a while and meet everyone?

    9. When agustus release his presence and forced everyone to the ground does that include Arsene and Rihan? Were they just walked non around and were suddenly flattened like a bus?

    10. How does the 3rd branch of the Dragna Clan have behemoths blood in them?

    11. Will Miko ever get the third branch to teach him to be an alchemical god?

    12. Are you going on break before next arc?

    13. Will Miko ever go so insane that he loses his memory and sends himself flying to another continent?

    14. Will Miko ever go to Kimikos country and home?

    15. When will Miko meet Lilliana?

    16.what specific higherbeings does agustus want to kill? Cause it seems like he is cool with tia and got laid with Aphrodite.

    17.when is mikos birthday?

    18. is Nero and nova ever gonna throw Miko a out of control party?

    19. Why is Kirika important? And how can she fight xx class with her sword alone?

    20. How many wives did agustus have?

    21. Are they gonna come back when Miko and agustus fuse?

    A: First of all, CHILL! Too many questions!

    Anyway, Augustus was 215 when he died.

    Befor she met Augustus Tia was apathetic and overall depressing to be around. This is a result of the betrayal of her children and defeat at Marduks hand. She didn''t care about anything at all.

    I''ll show how the two met eventually.

    Augustus heard a rumor about a beautiful goddess with no comparison and decided to take a look out of whim.

    Augustus is slightly stronger than Tia. But by a minuscule amount.

    Rias is Stronger than Augustus.

    In the Dragna civil war, it was like this. Judos, augustus second son, teamed up with some of Augustus must power enemies to take down his father and his older brother cladius after Cladius was named Augustus'' heir. The other three branches joined forces with Augustus and Claudius. The greatest war ever before seen broke out and ended in Augustus lost. Ajax had gotten in a fight with Lucifer and lost before this and had to enter early hibernation, which greatly contributed to Augustus lost because his enemies were stronger than he expected. Anyway, in the end all of Augustus'' children died fighting against Judos, who later died under tiamats rage. Oh, some of Augustus other children also turned on him.

    Miko will explore the other branches in the next arc.

    Rihan and Arsene were flatten as well. It was a funny off screen scene considering one them was eating and then head their head banged on the table. Lol.

    The Tertitus Branch gained behemoths blood thousands of years ago when some of his descendants moved into the branch after they were facing extinction. Alexus wife is one of those descendants.

    I''m going on a week break since I''m current on night shift and too tired to write chapters.

    Miko will go to Niflheim in a time of distress.

    Miko will meet Liliana in Book 3 around the middle.

    The number of Higher Beings Augustus wants to kill is too much to count, but he''s cool with a few like Sun Wukong.

    Logan Cross is born on July 13. Miko is born on May 5th, while Augustus is born on August 1st.

    The reason why Kirika is important will become clearer in the next few chapters.

    I doubt even Augustus knows how many wives he had. Well, other than a few like Tia and Sandora most of Augustus'' wives died in the war. Hey, it was one of hell of a bloody war.

    Q:22. Will bloom Jin and Kaido ever come back?

    23. Does tia know that it was agustus who released that power?

    24. If Miko and tia can feel each others emotions what did she feel when agustus took control?

    25. How does tia know about agustus?

    26. Does Nero have a guess of how Miko has that power? I mean he talks about there younger selves like he knows them, wields vastator, and completely suppresses them. He is smart, he must have some idea.

    27. Was Arsene warning the Primus branch to stay away from new era or to be cautious of them?

    28. How does Arsene relate to new era?

    29. Did warmonger Jillian kill aces family?

    30. How large are the other empires?

    31. Did Edwin magnus steal hels death tombs as well?

    32.so are the fate members finally gonna appear again?

    33. How do vampires work? Do they need blood to survive? Does it just make them more powerful? Does having blood from a more powerful person mean anything?

    34.when are Nero¡¯s other children coming back?

    35.how much of the higher beings power is sealed off by the contract?

    36. Is agustus twice as strong as the 5 branch leaders? Or is that just what they believe him to be?

    37. How do people decide the mellinial genius? Is there a competition?

    38. Who all is aprt of new era?

    39.who is momos twin brother?

    40. Will Momo and Miko end up together? When they first met she did threaten to devour him when he showed off dragonite.

    41.will Miko runaway and do more escapades?

    42. How come riamante and Nero and everyone else wants to bring back the war filled days?

    43.is the tertirus branch home world modeled off of Ancient Greece?

    44. Will the sister Logan betrayed ever make another appearance?

    45.how did the supreme being die? Or did he just retire?

    46. When will nova go psycho again?

    47.when will we see some more of Nero and novas wives?

    48. Is Miko almost ss class after learning limit break?

    49. will Miko ever fight Tiamat?

    50. Whatever happened to bloom?

    A: Again, CHILL!!!!!

    Of course Jin and Kaido will come back. They''re important characters to the overall story. They get more focus in the next arc.

    The next chapter will explain what Tia thought when Augustus appeared.

    tia received Augustus letter that Rias didn''t give her from someone. That''s how she knows about augustus'' plan.

    Actually a couple people have figured out who Miko really is, the next few chapters will explain how some of them came to that answer. Well, anyway Nero suspected Miko from a long time ago but he hasn''t approached him about it, because he isn''t 100% sure.

    Arsene was giving them a warning to not get in their way.

    Arsene belongs to one of the 5 organizationsthat makes up New Era, Hell Dynasty. Hell Dynasty is made up of purely Tyrants.

    Julian didn''t personally kill Ace''s family but he gave the order. Another member of Juggernaut that''s yet to be introduced did it.

    Edwin stole every Death god''s Death Records without exception.

    Yeah, the members of Fate will reappear this arc after completing their jobs.

    Vampires don''t need to drink blood to survive. In fact they can go their entire lives without do so. Some of them can steal a person''s powers through drinking their blood. Some receive power boosts depending on the blood they drink. Some can even extend their lives with blood.

    Nero''s children won''t necessarily come back but Miko will run into them.

    About 80% of a Higher Being''s power is restricted by the contract. But they are exceptions like those who died before the contract was formed and somehow come back, or those like Rias and Phenex who left the war before the cease fire agreement was formed.

    Okay I''m going stop here because seriously too much questions.

    Q:Of all your character creations, which one is the most relatable to you. And another thing why no bluescreens?

    A: I don''t know what you mean by bluescreen, but I think the character I can relate to the most is Sora. I mean he''s probably the most sane one. I can also relate to Kaido in some sense.

    Q:will Miko ever use everysingle ability he has ever made at the same time?

    A: Yes.

    Q:1 when will miko start banging tia, hina and luka and is it far ahead?

    2 will momo be one of mikos future wives?

    3 in another post you mentioned miko will end up with 8 women was that a typo for 8 wives or is it only 8 women miko ends up with?

    4 when will we be introduced to the mysterious future first wife that you have mentioned?

    5 will mikos future children play any important part in his army or other parts of plot in the future?

    6 this one goes a little into question 5 but will the development of the story move beyond generations like for example mikos children or grandchildren will grow up and become strong during the story?

    7 since arsenes name is mors is he related to kimiko in some way like brother, cousin, nephew or other types of family bonds?

    8 besides bloom will miko meet other people from his past life reincarnated?

    9 is the project the cross family worked on connected to new era?

    10 will there be some art/character designs of other characters like bloom, jin, kaido, dragna clan members and others or did you decide to stop with luka,ouroboros, ace and sora?

    11 will the stuff regarding the flamehearts and the saevios be done in the next arc?

    12 will we get to know the girls 3 sizes?

    13 of all the characters who do you think is the funniest?

    14 do you like the most?

    15 dislike the most?

    16 was easiest to come up with during creation of each?

    17 was hardest to come up with during creation?

    18 will we get introduced to some of neros other wives soon?

    19 as powerful as tia is how come she accepts not being first wife on 2 occasions?

    A: Soon?

    Can''t say.

    Miko will have 8 wives. As for if he''ll have other women I haven''t decided yet. But these wives are a must.

    Arsene is apart of the Mors Clan but defected and became a Tyrant. He''s a distant relative. Like a 3rd cousin or something.

    I heard that I''ll be getting 2 weeks vacation so I''ll use that time to make some new character designs.

    The character I think is the funniest is Nero. The character I like the most is Miko. The character I hate the most is Krow.

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! I can''t! I can''t answer anymore!

    This was a bad idea........Alright! I won''t do it again.

    I took up so much time that I didn''t even get to write a chapter.

    Sleep. I need sleep.

 Arc 4: Complications Of The Heart

    ¡°Sigh. I got too excited there for a minute.¡±

    Said Augustus.

    He stood in his subconsciousness and wore a wry smile.

    He turned back around and looked at Miko who was still chained and gagged.

    ¡°See? That¡¯s how you handle them. You beat them with the stick and then hand them a carrot. Of course, you gotta keep the stick behind you while you treat them.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t reply, or rather, he couldn¡¯t reply.

    His mouth was still gagged after all.

    ¡°Oh. I forgot.¡±

    Augustus snapped his fingers and the chains binding Miko disappeared, as well as his mouth gag.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re thanking me for tying up and gagging you. I never knew that you were a masochist. No, when I think about the fact that you always allow yourself to get beat up, it makes sense.¡±

    Augustus then muttered ¡°You learn something new about yourself everyday¡±, with a serious expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m thanking you for, idiot.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t get mad and spoke calmly.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would¡¯ve done something truly stupid. For that I¡¯ll like to show my gratitude.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Augustus looked at him in silence for a while before flicking his forehead.

    ¡°Stop that. It¡¯s seriously creepy getting thanked by myself.¡±

    He then began walking away.

    ¡°If you truly want to thank me, then try harder next time to not be devoured by our darkness. Every time I¡¯m forced to come out increases the chances of me getting discovered by some troublesome people.¡±

    Miko turned and looked as he disappeared in the distance.

    ¡°Hmph. You don¡¯t need to tell me twice.¡±

    He turned his back on Augustus.

    ¡°I was going to do so in the first place.¡±

    He then resumed control of his body.

    When he reopened his eyes, he and Tia was alone in the meeting room.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She asked with some concern in her voice, while he laid down and was using her lap as a pillow.

    This was natural as she believed that Miko had drawn out too much of Augustus¡¯ power and personality, and thus destroying himself.

    She still didn¡¯t know that it was actually Augustus, himself acting just now.

    This wasn¡¯t all that odd, because Miko has displayed some of Augustus¡¯ habits and behavior without him even realizing on numerous occasions.

    There was also the fact that she once scanned Miko¡¯s soul while reincarnating him, but didn¡¯t find a trace of Augustus anywhere. This made her certain that he had been reset as Miko.

    ¡°Yea. Just a little light headed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised after all the power you just released. You even fainted after stating that you had your own plans to create the empire.¡±

    She replied.

    ¡°Did you send everyone out so that I could rest?¡±

    Tia nodded.

    ¡°Everyone has returned to their respective worlds for the time being until you call for them again.¡±

    ¡°I see. They¡¯re being quite obedient now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve shown them that you¡¯re qualified to be my Proxy and lead the clan. They all act stubborn sometimes, but they still respect those with strength.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°But they''ll turn and bite me if I show my weak side to them, right?¡±

    Tia nodded.

    ¡°Did you just feel like the burden you¡¯re carrying increased?¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the same old, same old. Me against the world.¡±

    He then shook his head.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s not just me anymore. I have a lot of people around me who I can rely on.¡±

    ¡°Am I one of those people?¡±

    Tia asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my goddess after all.¡±

    ¡°Your goddess, huh?¡±

    When Tia said, that Rias¡¯ face flashed in her mind for a second.

    ¡®If she had heard him say that, how would she react?¡¯

    She thought to herself.

    ¡®To Augustus, she was always #1, but that¡¯s not the case with Miko. However, that might change in the future.¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Miko interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m sensing melancholy from you.¡±

    He asked.

    She looked at him for a while, before lowering her head and kissing him.

    Miko was surprised, but he didn¡¯t reject her and kissed her back.

    The two locked lips for a while and the sounds of them passionately kissing resounded in the room.

    After a while Tia finally parted her lips from Miko¡¯s.

    She looked at him with a flushed face, before kissing him again.

    This time Miko rose his body and separated his lips from hers.

    He twisted his body and gently pushed her down.

    He climbed on top of her and started to kiss her passionately while holding her tightly.

    He then started kissing on her neck.

    Tia started panting excitedly, before squeezing Miko¡¯s body onto hers as if she wanted him to fuse with her.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    She whispered in his ear.

    When Miko heard that, he froze.

    He then parted his body from hers and looked at her.

    ¡°That was a lie just now.¡±

    He said with a serious face.

    This shocked Tia.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying!¡±

    She quickly said.

    However, Miko shook his head.

    ¡°Did you forget that we were linked? I can feel your every desire and deepest emotions. While you do ¡°love¡± me, it¡¯s not in the same way you love Augustus.¡±

    He stood up.

    ¡°Just now, what you desired wasn¡¯t me but my other self. Namely, Augustus.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Tia didn¡¯t answer because when she kissed him earlier, she did it with the intention of stealing Augustus completely away from Rias.

    Miko sensed that something wasn¡¯t right from the start, but couldn¡¯t go through with it in the end.

    If it was someone else, he would¡¯ve gladly taken advantage of their moment of weakness to sleep with them.

    However, Tia wasn¡¯t just anyone. She was the woman he wished to marry in the future. If he had taken advantage of her, he would feel empty rather than feeling like he accomplished anything.

    ¡°You don¡¯t love me as myself, but as Augustus¡¯ replacement.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­..not true.¡±

    Tia hesitantly replied.

    ¡°Ah, its fine. I was already prepared for at least this much.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°After all, nothing comes easy for me in life. I¡¯m used to disappointments and heartbreaks after all.¡±

    His words, paired with the smile on his face, pierced Tia¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­.¡±

    She tried to speak, but no words came out of her mouth.

    Miko lifted his hand and stopped her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. You don¡¯t need to force yourself. It¡¯s not your fault. We can¡¯t help who we love after all.¡±

    He then turned his back on her.

    ¡°But please remember this. I, Logan Cross, Gamiko Dragna, or whatever my name is, swear to make you love me for myself and not as a proxy for Augustus.¡±

    After he said that, he left the room with Tiamat still sitting on the ground.

    She sat in silence for a while, before tears started flowing down her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    She muttered while she laid on the ground and cried.

    Her body, then started to turn into light.

    ¡°Please forgive me. I¡¯m so so sorry.¡±

    She continued to say while disappearing.

    Just as she disappeared, she spoke once again.

    ¡°Forgive me, Miko.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    After he left the room, Miko realized that his connection with Tiamat was cut.

    He immediately knew that she probably cut it to prevent him from feeling her emotions.

    He deemed that she was trying to be considerate in her own way.

    He knew that it was only temporarily cut, so he didn¡¯t panic.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since our connection was last cut.¡±

    He said while having his hand on his chest.

    ¡°I thought that I would be more upset than this. But I¡¯m feeling strangely normal.¡±

    What he said was the truth.

    Miko didn¡¯t feel an ounce of sadness. In fact, he felt nothing at all.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s like the time my mother hung herself.¡±

    He then displayed a weird smile.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve died a bit inside.¡±

    He sighed and continued to walk down the hall.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good sign. I¡¯m relapsing.¡±

    He then sped up the pace he was walking.

    ¡°I need to hurry up and create the empire and leave this place. For good.¡±

    Elsewhere, Ishma was in the kitchen eating sweets when she suddenly heard a plate break.

    When she looked around she saw Regis stooping down on the ground holding her shoulders.

    In front of her was a shattered plate and cup with coffee and cake spilled on the ground.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re wasting perfectly good food!¡±

    Ishma shouted and approached.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That¡¯s when she noticed that Regis was trembling like a wet puppy.

    She quickly circled to her front.

    ¡°Hey, re-?!¡±

    She was shocked to see Regis crying with a pained expression.

    It was her first time seeing her like this.

    ¡°Regis, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    Ishma stooped down and grabbed Regis by the shoulders.

    ¡°S-Stop it.¡±

    She muttered.

    ¡°Stop sending me all this sadness!¡±

    Regis shouted and fell on the ground while clenching her chest.

    ¡°It hurts¡­.My heart hurts so much¡­¡±

    She mumbled while tears flowed down her cheeks.

    ¡°Somebody¡­.Anybody¡­.please help them.¡±

    ¡°Regis!¡±

    Ishma shouted at her and shook her but it didn¡¯t work.

    As a being born between the bond of Tia and Miko, Regis was deeply connected to the two. Which meant that she felt their emotions.

    However, when Tia cut her connection with Miko, all of her sadness flowed into Regis alone. Which meant that she was now receiving twice the amount of feelings that she would normally receive from Tia.

    But, that wasn¡¯t the only thing.

    Miko didn¡¯t know this, but he subconsciously pushed away all of his emotions, so that he wouldn¡¯t feel depressed.

    This was a habit he had since he was Logan Cross; only this time was different.

    Instead of bottling it up inside his heart, he pushed all of it into Regis, who he still had an emotional connection with.

    As a result, Regis was now feeling the accumulation of two persons¡¯ sadness all at the same time.

    Of course, this was too much to bare and she immediately broke down.

    She laid down crying on the floor while muttering over and over again.

    ¡°Someone¡­.Please¡­..help them.¡±

    ¡°Help them before it¡¯s too late.¡±

 Born A New

    Ignorant to what happening to Regis, Miko walked down the halls of the palace with a frown.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I know that it would take sometime but it¡¯s almost been five years.¡±

    He muttered to himself.

    ¡°I guess I need to search for Luka.¡±

    He stopped and then changed directions to towards the exist.

    While he walked he remembered Tia¡¯s face earlier.

    ¡°Sigh. In the end, she sees me as a replacement huh? Well, I¡¯ve expected as much.¡±

    He said to himself.

    It was then that ran into someone.

    ¡°Oh, Miko!¡±

    It was Momo who was walking with Kirika and Alec.

    ¡°Are you alright? I heard that you collapsed after drawing out too much power.¡±

    She asked with a concerned tone.

    ¡°Yeah. I overdid it.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°I see. You shouldn¡¯t use Deus Malum in such a forcible manner. You¡¯ll just put yourself at risk.¡±

    ¡®Deus Malum?¡¯

    Miko then came to a realization.

    ¡®Ah, Tia must¡¯ve told them that the power I used earlier was because of Deus Malum. No, she herself must believe that to be the case. After all, she doesn¡¯t know how the technique really works.¡¯

    Thinking that Miko nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful in the future.¡±

    Momo smiled when she heard that.

    ¡°Oh, this is a great chance. I want to talk to you about something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    When Miko asked that, Kirika stepped forward.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, King Miko. My name is Kirika Dragna, I¡¯m from the Tertitus Branch.¡±

    ¡°I know. This isn¡¯t our first time meeting, but this is our first time speaking. You don¡¯t need to be so formal. Miko is fine, leave off the King.¡±

    What Miko said surprised Kirika, since she thought that he would be more arrogant when talking to her. After all, of all the times she¡¯s seen him Miko was always arrogant.

    She found it a bit refreshing.

    ¡°Then, Miko. I¡¯ll like to make a proposition for you.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    She paused a bit before speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen from the battle earlier that your main weapon are swords, and you yourself have an unique swordplay for battle. This has peeked my interest in you and your future with the sword.¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get to the point. Miko, I want you to become my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Momo stepped forward at this moment.

    ¡°I think you should accept Miko. I might be your master, but I''m still  in training myself. As such there are many things I can¡¯t teach you. Swordsmanship is one of them, since I¡¯m a novice myself.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°You might not know but Kirika is a world-renowned sword genius with a bright future. I¡¯m sure that you would benefit greatly from training under her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t reply immediately and entered deep thinking.

    After a while, he looked at Alec.

    ¡°Was Augustus a great swordsman?¡±

    Augustus¡¯ Qi artifact was an all purpose tool that could turn into multiple weapons and armor. One of its form was a giant sword.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that he was skill with the sword.

    Alec shook his head.

    ¡°From my knowledge there are no records of Augustus ever being a great swordsman.¡±

    Alec answered.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡®This could be a way to separate myself from Augustus.¡¯

    Miko was faced with the problem of living in Augustus¡¯ shadow for all of his life. This was evident in the fact that Tiamat used him as a replacement for Augustus.

    There was a high chance that many others will see him in the same light, in the future.

    To prevent that, he needed to walk a different path from his past self.

    He¡¯ll have to make people see him as him, and not as Augustus; and the best way to do that was to surpass him.

    ¡®I¡¯ll surpass him and become my own person¡¯

    Is what he swore to himself.

    If Augustus was to know what he was thinking then he would be filled with joy.

    What he wanted from Miko was for him to walk his own path, a path he himself couldn¡¯t walk. That way they will truly become complete.

    This included the issue with Tiamat as well.

    Augustus didn¡¯t show himself to her because as cruel as it sounds, she was an obstacle for him and Miko to reach perfection.

    Not only her, but Rias as well.

    In his life, Augustus dedicated his entire life to becoming someone worthy of Rias. Because of this he pushed him down a lonely path of conquest with only his goal in mind.

    Of course he fell in love with other women and made some comrades along the way, but in the end he was alone.

    There was actually no one who truly understood him, his actions, or why he does them.

    One example is him joining the war for supremacy, when he didn¡¯t need to.

    Rias believe he did it to please Tiamat, and blamed her for it. But that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Augustus joined it because he believed that if he won, he would surely become worthy of being with Rias. It would also ensure that no one could hurt Tiamat either.

    But neither Rias or Tiamat knew this.

    In the end, he was never understood and Miko was just going to repeat his own mistakes.

    Just like how Augustus lived for Rias, Miko was going to live for Tiamat.

    However, Miko realized to be truly happy he couldn''t repeat the mistakes of his past self (Augustus).

    He must walk a new path into the unknown.

    ¡®For the time being, I¡¯ll settle with aiming to become the strongest. Something I ( Augustus) failed to become before.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡®After that, who knows. I might just become a panda God or something.¡¯

    He looked at Kirika and bowed his head.

    This action shocked the three who stood in front of him.

    ¡°I gladly accept you as my master.¡±

    He then peeked up at her.

    ¡°However, my goal is to stand at the pinnacle of this world and become my own person. If you become an obstacle in my way or is too weak to keep up with me, then I¡¯ll discard you without mercy.¡±

    His words were calm, but were serious.

    Seeing that, Kirika gulped.

    ¡®This boy might be a bit too much for me to handle.¡¯

    She soon smiled.

    ¡®Yet, I feel nothing but excitement by the thought of grooming him.¡¯

    She thought.

    ¡°No problem. But it¡¯s vice versa. If you become someone that only bring shame to my name, then I¡¯ll cleanse my name with your blood.¡±

    Miko smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way.¡±

    He then turned to Alec.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to teach me Alchemy.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t wanna.¡±

    Alec replied instantly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really do the whole student-teacher thing. I¡¯m a free bird.¡±

    He said with a proud expression.

    ¡°Then how about giving me some pointers?¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t get mad and asked calmly.

    ¡°Pointers?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s something I want to create, and I¡¯m sure Alchemy will be needed. If you give me pointers I can handle the rest myself.¡±

    ¡°I thought that you would order me to do so.¡±

    Alec said.

    ¡°I love to force my will on others, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m unreasonable.¡±

    He then walked past by Alec.

    ¡°Besides you would¡¯ve helped me anyway, considering that you¡¯re interested in Augustus.¡±

    He whispered as he past.

    ¡°¡­..I see. I guess after my display earlier it would be natural for you figure something out.¡±

    Alec was talking about how he pleaded to Augustus when he took over Miko¡¯s body. Unless Alec had some inside information about Augustus, he wouldn¡¯t have begged Miko, but instead be like everyone else and thought that Miko was just an arrogant brat.

    It also made sense when you considered how Alec acted around Miko, and even observed and saved him in Grim City.

    As someone from a far away branch, there was no need for him to be so interested in someone like Miko.

    Alec shook his head.

    ¡°That kid¡¯s really scary sometimes.¡±

    Miko soon left the palace in a good mood.

    He, for some reason, felt freer than he¡¯s felt before.

    However, his mood was immediately ruined when he ran into someone.

    ¡°Yo, Miko.¡±

    ¡°Yo, Uncle Rihan.¡±

    He said as he looked at the smiling Rihan.

    ¡°I heard that you were able to tame those wild people.¡±

    ¡°Only after you provoked them.¡±

    Rihan laughed.

    ¡°Well, they were getting a bit too wild for my liking, so I had to tease them a little.¡±

    He replied.

    ¡°Alright, get to the point. I don¡¯t have all day.¡±

    Rihan smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Then I should hurry up then.¡±

    His smile changed to a teasing one.

    ¡°The Saevio Branch is planning to assassinate you and stage a rebellion.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re calmer than I expected you to be.¡±

    ¡°Well, it was a possibility that I had already considered.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Rihan pointed at himself.

    ¡°Then, did you know that I¡¯m the one who encouraged them to do it?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Now that¡¯s a bit surprising.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°So what? Are you declaring war on me?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not planning anything that grand.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°You look disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I thought that I could use this as an excuse to purge you along with them.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you honest?¡±

    Rihan said with a laugh.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a declaration of war, but more of a peace treaty.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall going to war with you though.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°On surface, no, but it is inevitable considering our personalities and our individual plots.¡±

    ¡°True. I don¡¯t like the idea of you controlling my father and brother like puppets.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t treat them like puppets, they¡¯re my family.¡±

    He pointed at Miko.

    ¡°You too chose your family right? I¡¯m just doing the same.¡±

    ¡°Say whatever you want.¡±

    Miko said with a frown.

    Rihan smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. In the near future there will be an incident that might put this country at risk. If you come out victorious, then I want you to forgive that person.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko was instantly confused by what Rihan said.

    ¡°You heard me. I want you to pardon a future offender. If you do I¡¯ll hand over the heads of the Saevio clan in exchange.¡±

    Said Rihan.

    ¡°Who is this future offender?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say, but you¡¯ll know when they make their move.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Miko smiled sinisterly.

    ¡°And what¡¯s keeping me from torturing the information out you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, but if we were to fight now the country you worked so hard to build will be reduced to rubble. Unless you¡¯re confident you can kill me in an instant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    Rihan started laughing while Miko frowned.

    ¡°While don¡¯t be so upset. You¡¯ll see that sparing that person will be your only option if you want to stay happy.¡±

    He said with a weird smile.

    ¡°For you to go this far for them, they must be very important to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Rihan didn¡¯t answer and kept smiling.

    Seeing that, Miko sighed.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll spare that person depending on who they are and how much damage they cause. However, if they are apart of New Era I¡¯ll destroy them.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about that. They aren¡¯t.¡±

    Rihan showed a devilish smile.

    ¡°If they were, I would¡¯ve killed them myself.¡±

 Miko Assassinated?!

    It was a rainy day in the capital.

    A large crowd of people were looking on what laid on the ground in shock.

    ¡°K-King¡­.Miko?¡±

    Someone muttered in shock.

    What laid in front of them was a face that they all knew very well.

    It was their king, laying motionlessly in a pool of his own blood.

    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±

    People started screaming, while others started weeping.

    Some couldn¡¯t look at the sight, and turn away their heads.

    There was one person in the crowd who showed no emotion at all.

    They were dressed in a dark hooded trench coat, and was largely built.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    They laughed and walked away and disappeared in the rain.

    Let¡¯s rewind a bit.

    Miko was walking by himself in the commercial district.

    Even though it was raining, he didn¡¯t have an umbrella, and let the rain wet his body.

    He looked absentminded, as he walked alone.

    However such a Miko didn¡¯t draw any attention to himself because he had concealed his presence.

    Yet, someone was still able to find him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko stopped when he saw someone appear before him.

    This person¡¯s appearance was hidden by layers of shadows, which made it impossible to identify them.

    ¡°Who-¡±

    Before Miko could speak, the person disappeared and reappeared behind him.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He span around and was immediately stabbed in the stomach by a shadowy arm.

    ¡°Y-You bastard!¡±

    He stretched out towards him, but then-

    *Boom!*

    Something exploded inside Miko and caused him to freeze up.

    Blood leaked from his mouth, ears, and eyes.

    The shadow person removed their hand and gently pushed Miko.

    Without any resistance, Miko collapsed on ground and laid motionlessly.

    His technique that concealed his presence deactivated, and he suddenly appeared with his blood being watched away in the rain.

    This naturally caused a scene which drew the attention of the nearby people.

    Which brings us back to the present.

    ¡°Make way! Make way!¡±

    A group of soldiers led by Sora parted the crowd.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He was shocked when he saw Miko.

    He grimaced and then spoke.

    ¡°Take him away! Hurry!¡±

    The soldiers sprung in to action and covered Miko with a cloak before taking him away.

    Sora gave the crowd one last angry look before departing.

    At the Saevio Residence in the Royal District.

    The head of the Saevio Clan, Markus Saevio sat in his study with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Good work. Thanks to you, we got rid of that pain in the ass.¡±

    He said to the shadowy figure in front of him.

    ¡°No problem, I was just doing my job.¡±

    The shadow person answered.

    ¡°But I have to ask for my compensation to be delivered as quickly as possible. I just killed Nero¡¯s grandson. I need to hurry and leave before he finds me.¡±

    ¡°So even those from the notorious Juggernauts are afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°Of course. We might live in the shadows but we¡¯re just like everyone else. We fear death.¡±

    Markus laughed.

    ¡°Fine. My people just confirmed that the king was pronounced dead. So you¡¯ve completed your job.¡±

    The moment he said that countless masked people wearing crimson surrounded the shadow person pointing countless weapons at them.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    The person calmly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s just that now that we¡¯ve killed the king we can¡¯t afford for any loose endings to stroll about.¡±

    Markus said with a smile.

    ¡°I see. This is a natural occurrence in this line of work.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so calm?¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    The shadow person shook their head.

    ¡°I¡¯m calm because you can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it myself. This is a normal occurrence in this kind of work. So I obviously have countermeasures to prevent this.¡±

    As they said that the shadow around them disappeared and their true appearance was shown.

    They were dressed in a black suit, wore red gloves, a silver ring with the word "Joker" engraved on it and a jester mask with a red heart in the center of the forehead .

    Their gender was impossible to figure from their physique alone.

    However, their purple and azure hair peeking out alarmed Markus.

    The person slowly took off their mask and revealed their face.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Markus was shocked to see who it was, but quickly calmed down.

    ¡°I see. So this was how you were connected to Juggernaut, Rihan.¡±

    Markus shook his head.

    ¡°No, Juggernauts¡¯ Red Joker.¡±

    A few days ago, a particular guest paid a visit to the Saevio Clan.

    Rihan Dragna.

    He approached Markus with a plan that he couldn¡¯t resist.

    The assassination of the current king miko.

    ¡°You should be aware already, but that Miko is a very dangerous individual. I dare to say that he¡¯s more dangerous than myself.¡±

    Rihan said with a smile.

    ¡°To be honest, he and I are currently at odds. Normally I wouldn¡¯t care about a small time king, but when it¡¯s someone who has the backing of multiple Higher Beings, then even I would get nervous.¡±

    ¡°So what does all this have to do with us?¡±

    Markus asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the point. I want allies. Powerful ones. The flameheart clan is already being infested by his charms so I can¡¯t rely on them.¡±

    ¡°So what makes you think you can rely on us?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re in a hot spot yourself.¡±

    Rihan leaned forward in his seat.

    ¡°I heard about it. Miko killed your youngest son, Marco.¡±

    Markus¡¯ face twitched when Marco was brought up.

    ¡°I also heard that you lost yourself in rage and charged at Miko, only to he stop by my relatives.¡±

    Rihan started laughing.

    ¡°I wished I could¡¯ve seen your pathetic display.¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Did you come here to mock me?¡±

    Markus roared.

    Rihan shook his head.

    ¡°I said it earlier, I¡¯m looking for allies.¡±

    He took something out of his pocket and threw it towards Markus.

    Markus caught it and looked at what it was.

    It was an envelope with the royal seal on it.

    ¡°Open it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be shocked.¡±

    Rihan gestured with a smile.

    Markus broke the seal and took out a letter.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He was shocked paled when he saw what it was.

    ¡°A royal order to destroy the Saevio Clan, once the country upgrades into an empire?!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but to shout.

    ¡°Apparently, because of his recent clash with his brother, the king has become wary of what the Saevio clan can produce. As the brilliant tactician he is, his next move is to get rid of a potential threat.¡±

    ¡°That little shit!¡±

    Markus roared.

    ¡°So? What are you going to do, Markus? Wait to be butchered like a fish on a chopping board, or join me and get rid of our problem?¡±

    Markus looked at Rihan for a while.

    He didn¡¯t trust him in the least, and even acknowledge that there was a high chance that this royal order was fake.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t get the possibility that it¡¯s true out of his head.

    After minutes of inner conflict, he finally agreed.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll join you. But just how are we going to kill him without it being traced back to us.¡±

    Rihan smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I have some acquaintances that would be of great help in this department.¡±

    Present time.

    Rihan continued to smile even though he was surrounded.

    ¡°I always knew that you were rotten, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be rotten enough to kill your own nephew.¡±

    ¡°To me killing is killing. Who dies doesn¡¯t mean anything to me as long as I get to kill.¡±

    ¡°I see. An answer fitting of a devilish man like yourself.¡±

    Markus stood up.

    ¡°Kill and cremate him and bring me his ashes in a special urn.¡±

    He ordered and left the room.

    He hummed and walked down the hall.

    ¡°Miko and then one of the leaders of juggernaut. Heh, I¡¯m on an impressive killing streak.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    That¡¯s when he heard a familiar voice echoed in the hall.

    When he turned back around he saw a face similar to his.

    ¡°Leon.¡±

    ¡°Hello, grandfather.¡±

    Leon said with a smile.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Ah¡­So you came with Rihan.¡±

    Markus smiled.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, he¡¯s always been shielding you. Because he took you in, we were unable to touch you. Even more when you married his sister.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m grateful to my father.¡±

    ¡°Father?¡±

    Markus burst out laughing.

    ¡°You really think he sees you as his son? That Devil only saw you as a means of entertainment.¡±

    Leon smiled.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, he was still a better father than your son.¡±

    Markus smirked.

    ¡°If you consider that a father, I can now understand why you yourself couldn¡¯t act like one to your own children.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Leon didn¡¯t respond immediately and took out a bag.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. That¡¯s why I came back here to examine what a ¡®father¡¯ was truly like.¡±

    He took something out of his bag.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When Markus saw what it was, his eyes almost popped out.

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that he broke before I could figure it out.¡±

    Leon held a severed head in his hand.

    The head belong a man with crimson hair and face similar to Markus¡¯ and Leon¡¯s.

    ¡°Marc?!¡±

    It was the head of Markus eldest son, and Leon¡¯s father Marc Saevio.

    ¡°Y-You bastard! You killed your own father?!¡±

    Leon smirked.

    That caused Markus to lose it.

    ¡°You abomination!¡±

    He roared and charged towards Leon.

    Leon didn¡¯t turn to flee and watched as Markus charged towards him.

    It happened when Markus was only a few meters from him.

    *Boom!*

    A black pillar burst out from out of the ground and pierced through Markus.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    He groaned out in pain, unable to move.

    ¡°You really are too hot-tempered, grandfather.¡±

    Leon walked up to Markus with a smirk.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even stop to think how I was able to kill someone several times stronger than me.¡±

    He stooped down and picked up a black needle.

    ¡°This is the Joker¡¯s Needle. One of Rihan¡¯s Demon artifacts. It¡¯s mostly used for surprise attacks so you need to make your opponent get reckless before you can use it.¡±

    Leon spun the needle between his fingers.

    ¡°It impales its target and trap them to one spot, while continuously injecting paralyzing poison in them. There¡¯s no way to escape once you¡¯ve been caught.¡±

    He explained.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want to know how I got my father to let his guard down and become reckless.¡±

    He smiled creepily and walked up to Markus¡¯ ear.

    ¡°I captured his wife and killed her in front of him.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Markus¡¯ body flinched when he heard that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have much memory of the clan when I was a kid, but I do remember her being among those who hated my guts. I think I remember her calling me cursed and laughing when my mother died.¡±

    He stepped back.

    ¡°Then again, I might¡¯ve remembered it wrong and she was a kind person.¡±

    Leon shrugged.

    ¡°Oh, well. The bitch is dead.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Along with your son.¡±

    ¡°Y-You! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡±

    Leon started laughing.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You two really are father and son. He said the same thing when I killed his children. I didn¡¯t even know that I had siblings. Couldn¡¯t you have at least sent me a card or something?¡±

    He said while laughing.

    ¡°I should''ve had you gutted at birth!¡±

    ¡°From what I heard, you and my father did want to do that. If my mother hadnt protected me I would¡¯ve died the same day I was born. That¡¯s why you''ve always hated my mother and even had her killed.¡±

    ¡°The bitch was cursed! Just look what she gave birth to!¡±

    Leon laughed and took out another head and showed it Markus.

    ¡°If that¡¯s true then this bitch of a grandmother was cursed as well.¡±

    It was Markus wife and Leon¡¯s grandmother.

    ¡°Huaaaah?!¡±

    Seeing her Markus started screaming hysterically.

    ¡°Guards! Guards! Kill this bastard!¡±

    He roared.

    ¡°The guards are dead.¡±

    Another voice came from behind Leon.

    This time it was Kristen who stepped out holding a lamp releasing black fumes.

    ¡°We put them to sleep with this, and then I beheaded every single one of them.¡±

    Said Kristen.

    ¡°I-Impossible! How can two weaklings like you do this?!¡±

    Markus shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re not very smart are you?¡±

    Rihan opened the door leading to Markus¡¯ study and walked out with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m the co-founder of history¡¯s most notorious mercenary organization, Juggernauts. It would be natural to expect that I would get my hands on some heaven-defying artifacts in our 1000 years of service.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Everyone here was dead before I even entered your office. You¡¯re the only one from the Saevio main family that¡¯s alive.¡±

    Markus body went limped when heard that.

    He heard of all of the impossible feats accomplished by the Trumps (Juggernauts), some even included causing the fall of countless countries and organizations. Taking down the Saevio clan wasn¡¯t anything special to them. Especially, when it came to its leaders who¡¯s been there from day one, the Red and Black Joker.

    ¡°Kill me. Just kill me and get it over with.¡±

    Marcus muttered absentmindedly.

    ¡°Kill you? No, no, no, Markus. We have special orders on what we¡¯re suppose to do with you.¡±

    Rihan smiled and said-

    ¡°The king wishes to see you.¡±

 The Fall Orchestrated By A Group Of Devils

    Markus was gagged and had spikes stabbed into his limbs to prevent movement, and was finally chained to a post.

    Just like this he was transferred from the Saevio residence to the Dragna palace under the moonlight.

    He was brought in front of the throne where Miko sat with deadpan expression.

    Miko was indeed attacked by Rihan and had his insides obliterated, but after Sora threw a cloak over him and took him away, he instantly used Primordial Recreation and barely escaped death.

    "........"

    Marcus looked at him with eyes filled with hate.

    Miko ignored his gaze and looked at Rihan, who had Leon and Kristen standing behind him.

    ¡°You sure know how to deliver.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°I just had my servants check it out, but the main family of the Saevio clan has been completely wiped out.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve always execute my jobs with complete seriousness.¡±

    Rihan answered.

    ¡°With this, I¡¯m sure that our deal is sealed.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°As long as you remember the conditions that I added, it¡¯s sealed.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then it was great doing business with you.¡±

    Rihan laughed and turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    However, Miko stopped him.

    ¡°My father and little brother. I haven¡¯t seen you two in a while.¡±

    Leon was the first to respond.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been a little busy helping Rihan with some stuff. Did you miss us or something?¡±

    ¡°Hardly. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like the fact that the two of you are unaccounted for.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Thanks for the concern.¡±

    Leon said with a slight smile.

    Miko looked at Kristen who kept quiet and didn¡¯t even look at him.

    ¡°You should visit our mother sometimes. She¡¯s worried about you two.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    After saying that, they all left.

    Miko looked towards their direction for a while with a sharp gaze.

    He then turned away and looked back at Markus.

    ¡°Sorry for making you wait. Just some family matters.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, you¡¯re technically family aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Markus didn¡¯t answer and just glared at him.

    ¡°Silence, huh? Well, you are gagged.¡±

    After he said that, he snapped his fingers and Markus mouth was freed.

    ¡°Is that better?¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Is that the first thing you say?¡±

    Miko said with a sigh.

    ¡°You murdered my family!¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m pretty sure you didn¡¯t see me at your mansion.¡±

    Miko showed his hands.

    ¡°Look. My hands are clean.¡±

    ¡°You gave the order!¡±

    Markus shouted.

    ¡°Order? You think I can actually control Rihan?¡±

    He burst out laughing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t control him and he can¡¯t control me. We¡¯re like oil and water. We just don¡¯t mix well.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°You were just a peace offering, or a prize if you will.¡±

    Markus growled and glared at Miko with hatred.

    Miko sighed when he saw that.

    ¡°Look, I know that this is a bit insensitive sense your family was slaughtered, but can¡¯t you cheer up at bit? This is a historic moment after all.¡±

    He pointed at Markus.

    ¡°This is the day the Saevio clan disappear from the world after all.¡±

    ¡°You think you can get away with this?!¡±

    Markus shouted.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the king after all.¡±

    Miko answered with a straight face.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll soon be an emperor anyway.¡±

    He said as he stood up.

    ¡°For that reason I need to get rid of all possible threats inside the kingdom, as soon as possible. I can¡¯t afford to suffer any rebellions when I¡¯m one step away from achieving my goal.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    He walked down the steps.

    ¡°It has happened countless times through history. Great empires and organization suffer inner conflict, which led to their inevitable downfall.¡±

    He stopped in front of Markus.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to see my predecessors mistakes and not learn from them.¡±

    He smiled and placed his hand on Markus cheek.

    ¡°So it¡¯s nothing personal, Markus. It¡¯s just business.¡±

    ¡°Business? You expect me to accept my family being slaughtered as just being Business?¡±

    He spat at Miko, which he evaded with a side step.

    ¡°Fuck you, you little bastard! If you¡¯re going to kill me then just do it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko looked at Markus and didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    He turned his back to him.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be in such a rush. We need to hold a trial first.¡±

    ¡°Trial?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a trial. If I don¡¯t hold one it will just look like I killed you without any justification. It¡¯s a common tactic in the world of politics to hold a rigged trial so that they can ¡®Lawfully¡¯ rid themselves from threats. I¡¯m about to do the same.¡±

    ¡°And you have no shame holding one?¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. I¡¯m a shameless person.¡±

    Miko snapped his fingers and mask people filled the room.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to hold the trial deciding the fate of Saevio clan leader, Markus Saevio.¡±

    He said as he sat by a judge table, dressed in a black gown.

    Markus was forced to stand behind a desk that said defendant.

    ¡°Markus Saevio, you¡¯re charged with treason, attempted regicide, espionage, corruption, and plotting against the kingdom. How do you plea?¡±

    Asked Miko.

    ¡°Not guilty!¡±

    Markus shouted.

    ¡°I see. You pleaded guilty. It¡¯s good to be honest.¡±

    Markus wasn¡¯t surprised by what Miko said in the least and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Since the defendant has pleaded guilty, I will know pass down my judgement.¡±

    Miko lifted the gavel.

    ¡°I sentence you to death and for all of your possessions to be seized by the state. Namely myself.¡±

    He slammed the gavel without a change in expression.

    He looked at Markus.

    ¡°Mr.Saevio, any last words?¡±

    Markus didn¡¯t answer immediately and just stared at Miko.

    After taking a deep breath he finally spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for thousands of years and seen countless people. Some insane, some overly good, some purely evil, and some just plain chaotic. But you Miko are something that I¡¯ve never seen before. You¡¯re so fucked up that I can¡¯t wrap my head around anything you do. But I do know this.¡±

    He smiled before speaking.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have a good end. Your life will be so miserable that you¡¯ll wish for death more than anyone. And in the end you¡¯ll laugh at how meaningless your life was¡­.Ugh!¡±

    In the middle of talking, Markus felt a hand stab into his back, however he kept smiling even while blood leaked from his mouth.

    ¡°I might being going to hell first, but I¡¯ll be sure to laugh at your misfortunes while I wait for you to come down there as well.¡±

    He then turned and looked at person who had stabbed him.

    ¡°I also await the day for your demise, Kimiko.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be waiting a long time.¡±

    Kimiko replied.

    The moment said that flower started forming around her and Markus.

    When Markus saw the flowers he laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going ahead! But I¡¯m not sad, because I know we¡¯ll meet again!¡±

    *Boom!*

    At that moment plant roots burst out his body and ripped him apart.

    Only a lone blood stained rose remained in his place.

    This marked the death of Markus Saevio.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    The room was silent while Miko looked at the flower that was once Markus Saevio.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    That¡¯s when Kimiko called out to him.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was just the words of a desperate man at death¡¯s door.¡±

    He replied.

    However, Kimiko heard about the prophecy of Miko¡¯s death and couldn¡¯t help but to be reminded about it.

    ¡°Say Miko. Aren¡¯t you trying a little bit too hard?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°I mean you¡¯ve been working yourself down to the bone in order to hurry up the process of forming an empire as of late.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°What about Tiamat? I haven¡¯t seen her around lately.¡±

    Kimiko asked.

    ¡°Who knows.¡±

    Miko answered before walking past her.

    ¡®Is it me or is Miko being a bit distant towards everything lately.¡¯

    She thought to herself.

    After he left the throne room Miko headed towards one of his offices.

    When he entered, he saw Hina, Bloom, and Luka inside.

    ¡°Is it done?¡±

    Hina asked.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Markus Saevio is dead. Transfer all of the Saevio clan¡¯s property to the crown.¡±

    ¡°What about the servants?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°The most loyal ones will be imprisoned and receive brainwashing to serve the crown, while the others will simply be reassigned to the multiple divisions all over the city.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Can I take some of them? We need some more members because the population is continuing to increase.¡±

    Said Bloom.

    ¡°Alright. Keeping the public order of this country will be a lot harder from now on, so your request is granted.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you going to do with all the extra money you¡¯ve got?¡±

    Hina asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. But a country can¡¯t have too much money, so for now I¡¯ll keep it in our vault.¡±

    ¡°What about the Saevio world?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to my father. As the only remaining member of the main family it¡¯s his by right.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Are you sure? Isn¡¯t he on your uncle¡¯s side?¡±

    Asked Bloom.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°He is but I don¡¯t really consider Rihan an immediate threat. We¡¯ll clash later on, but not anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Instinct.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t reliable.¡±

    Luka said with a frown.

    ¡°True. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let my guard down around him and he probably won¡¯t let his around me either.¡±

    Somewhere in the deserted Saevio world, Rihan sat in a chair drinking some wine he found around the place.

    ¡°Markus Saevio is dead and the Saevio clan has fallen. How does that make you feel, Leon?¡±

    He asked Leon who was sitting not too far away from him.

    ¡°To be honest, I have mixed feelings. I mean, after all said and done they¡¯re still my family.¡±

    Leon answered while mixing the wine in his cup.

    ¡°Oh, well. They deserved it after everything they¡¯ve done to me.¡±

    He answered soon after.

    ¡°I for one, don¡¯t feel anything about them being destroyed.¡±

    Said Kristen, who was also drinking.

    ¡°The weak gets devoured by the strong, that¡¯s how the world works. It¡¯s just that this time we¡¯re the strong.¡±

    ¡°Following that logic, then there will be a chance that we¡¯ll end up as the weak that gets devoured one day.¡±

    Aeon added.

    ¡°You live by the sword, you die by the sword huh. We live by stepping on others so we¡¯ll definitely get stepped on in the future.¡±

    Said Rihan.

    ¡°Karma huh?¡±

    Said Leon.

    ¡°Karma is a bitch, no truer words have ever been spoken.¡±

    Rihan replied with a laugh.

    ¡°By the way, Uncle. Was it really worth handing over the Saevio clan to my brother, for you make a way out for that person? I mean my brother might not spare them you know.¡±

    Said Kristen.

    ¡°No, Miko will live up to his end of the bargain. I can guarantee that.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    ¡°In fact, killing that person isn¡¯t an option for him. He¡¯ll realize that himself as well.¡±

    Rihan nodded.

    ¡°I got rid of the Saevio clan because of my personal feelings. There was no need to bargain with Miko.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Besides, this way I won¡¯t have to worry about that prehistoric monster getting in my way with this.¡±

    ¡°By prehistoric monster, you mean Augustus?¡±

    Asked Aeon.

    Rihan nodded.

    ¡°Miko was reincarnated from an outside world into this one by Tiamat. This action is against the rules of the Proxy wars and can result in severe punishment if it¡¯s found out, but Tiamat still did so without concern for her safety. Why?¡±

    ¡°Because Miko is important to her, even more important than her wellbeing.¡±

    Leon answered.

    Rihan nodded.

    ¡°But how could Miko be important to her if they¡¯ve never met? And why would she chose a proxy when she hadn¡¯t done so for years?¡±

    ¡°Because they had met before and were very familiar with each other.¡±

    Answered Kristen.

    Rihan nodded.

    ¡°Another thing was the fact that the two were deeply in love to the point that a stubborn goddess like Tiamat would follow Miko¡¯s orders. That¡¯s unheard of. What clinched it was the power Miko used suppress everyone, including the guardians, a few days ago. That wasn¡¯t the power of a mortal, and there¡¯s no way a child, no matter how gifted, could exert that much power and presence.¡±

    ¡°If you put all these facts together then it only leads to one answer.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    ¡°Miko is Augustus Dragna reincarnation.¡±

    Rihan nodded again.

    ¡°The question is, what are we going to do with this information?¡±

    Asked Aeon.

    ¡°Nothing. I want to destroy the new era and they¡¯ll definitely come after Miko.¡±

    Rihan lifted the glass with wine and spilt it on the floor.

    ¡°So why not let them destroy each other while we watch from the sidelines?¡±

    He said with a smirk.

    ¡°Uwaah!¡±

    That¡¯s when Leon stood up and shouted.

    ¡°What are you doing?! That¡¯s an expensive carpet!¡±

    He shouted at Rihan.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I forgot that this is your place now. My habit of being dramatic when explaining my plans just took over.¡±

    He said with a laugh.

    ¡°Great way to kill the mood.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    Rihan stood.

    ¡°For now Miko isn¡¯t our concern. I let you guys join Juggernauts as numbers under my red order, but you guys still aren¡¯t official members. So how about we carry out an orientation?¡±

    ¡°What kind of orientation?¡±

    Kristen asked.

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Rihan smiled.

    ¡°Just destroying a country or two.¡±

 Hanging Out

    Lower Class District.

    It was early in the morning and Edward Akabe was entering his office at the Royal Underground Association headquarters.

    ¡°Morning, Boss.¡±

    Upon entering the building, he was greeted by his subordinates who were working hard at their specific jobs.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Edward greeted them with a smile while he made his way to his office.

    He opened the door and froze when he looked inside.

    ¡°Yo, Partner.¡±

    He saw Miko, who was covered in wounds, sitting in his chair.

    ¡°Don, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about my wounds?¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°I kinda overdid it with my training. When I mean me, I mean Momo. Well, at least I¡¯ve finally become a SS Class. I¡¯ve been stuck at A Class for so long.¡±

    He said while he stood up.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Edward shut the door and walked in.

    ¡°Anyway, Edward. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a while, you know considering how busy we¡¯ve both been. So I decided to pay you a visit.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thanks for visiting me. I was meaning to visit you personally, but the number of big shots hanging around the palace frightened the living shit out of me.¡±

    Edward said with a laugh.

    ¡°Ah, sorry about that.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°Oh, there was something I meant to give you for a while now.¡±

    ¡°Give me something?¡±

    Miko nodded and took something out of his pocket.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    He threw it towards Edward who caught it.

    ¡°A ring?¡±

    It was a thick gold ring that had the word General engraved in platinum on it.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I had them made for my Generals, but I got sidetracked handing them out.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Edward looked at the ring in awe.

    ¡°This must¡¯ve been expensive.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It costed quite a penny. But it¡¯s significance is worth it.¡±

    ¡°You mean it proving that we¡¯re Generals.¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t only signify your position. It signifies that I¡¯ve acknowledged you as a comrade¡­..Although it sounds cringe worthy when I say it out loud.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°I see. Comrade, huh.¡±

    Edward smiled and placed the ring on his finger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to live up to your expectations and become worthy of this ring.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. You¡¯re being too formal.¡±

    Miko patted his shoulders.

    ¡°Relax. I¡¯ve read your reports, you¡¯re doing a great job. You¡¯ve even surpassed my expectations.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°In fact, I came here to tell you to take a break.¡±

    ¡°A Break?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure we both deserve one.¡±

    ¡°What about the RUA?¡±

    ¡°Leave some of your employees in charge. With the amount of monsters here now, I doubt anyone will get any bright ideas.¡±

    Edward didn¡¯t answered immediately and only nodded after a while.

    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re the Don.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the king.¡±

    The two then proceeded to leave the office and exit the building.

    Of course, Miko would draw unnecessary attention, so he used Stealth to make himself invisible.

    ¡°So where are we going?¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Edward asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­since I¡¯ve already handed you your ring, let¡¯s just go with the flow and pay the others a visit as well.¡±

    Miko replied.

    Outside the walls of the Capital City.

    Miko and Edward arrived at the camp for Royal Corps, which was near the eastern wall.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.looks like Alexus and the Tertitus Branch kept their promise to fix the country.¡±

    Miko said while looking around.

    The destruction at the hands of the the branch leaders battle was nowhere to be found. This satisfied Miko, especially when he realized that some parts were remade better than they original was.

    ¡°Maybe I should assign the Tertitus Branch to be the country¡¯s permanent caretakers?¡±

    He said to himself.

    ¡®Ah, now that I think about it. The one who was in charged of repairing the kingdom was Alec¡¯s, Ren¡¯s, and Kirika¡¯s father, Alexis. I haven¡¯t met him before. I wonder what kind of person is he?¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    While he was thinking that, he and Edward arrived at the encampment.

    ¡°The king!¡±

    The moment he entered the camp he immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    The soldiers quickly swarmed around him and started to make a ruckus.

    Miko handled it with a smile, while continuing to walk. The soldiers uniformly gave him room to walk and didn¡¯t dare to block his path.

    ¡°Where is your leader?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°The General is away on business at the moment!¡±

    A high ranking soldier responded.

    ¡®So Leon is still with Rihan. I guess I need to strip him of his title and temporary give Ace and Sora full authority over the military.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°Are there any other generals in the vicinity?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Three, My lord.¡±

    The soldier responded.

    ¡°Which three?¡±

    *Boom!*

    Before the soldier could respond, a loud explosion could be heard a bit in the distance.

    Miko focused his senses in that direction and smiled soon after.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Edward.¡±

    Edward nodded and the two headed towards the explosion.

    After walking for a bit, they could see dust blowing in the air, and could hear the explosions much clearer.

    That¡¯s when a tree suddenly shot towards them.

    Miko lifted his hand up and lightning hit the tree and caused it to explode.

    ¡°Tch. They¡¯re destroying what the Tertitus Branch just finished repairing.¡±

    He clicked his tongue and said.

    ¡°Well, whatever. I¡¯ll just turn this area into an official training ground.¡±

    He said as he walked closer.

    Edward carefully followed behind him as well.

    The closer Miko got the more devastated the place looked.

    *Boom!*

    All of a sudden, someone slammed into Miko.

    Miko reacted fast and jumped back the moment he got hit to avoided Edward from getting injured.

    He landed on the ground and his feet slid on the ground, until he regained a firm footing.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    He sighed in relief when he finally came to a stop.

    He looked down and frowned.

    ¡°What are you doing, Sora?¡±

    Miko asked Sora who was limped in his arms.

    ¡°T-That guy is a monster.¡±

    He struggled to his feet and said.

    He took off his jacket that had a hole in it and threw it one side.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ace?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Over there.¡±

    Sora replied.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko looked up and saw something cutting through the air while passing him overhead.

    ¡°Oh, there he goes.¡±

    Sora said, while watching Ace being blown in the distance.

    Miko shook his head and advanced towards where Ace and Sora were blown from.

    There he saw Kaido in thorn up clothes standing by himself.

    ¡°Oh, Miko. You came to spar too?¡±

    Kaido asked after seeing Miko.

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little bent up from my training earlier. I doubt I can give you a good spar.¡±

    He replied.

    ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re someone who gets stronger with the more damage you take.¡±

    Kaido said with a smile.

    ¡®Oh? It looks like he¡¯s getting a hand on how to express his emotions again.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°Sora, how was Kaido?¡±

    Miko asked Sora.

    ¡°A monster.¡±

    Sora replied immediately.

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°Kaido, what about Ace and Sora?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re pretty strong. They call me a monster, but they who are 100% human but can push me so far, are monsters themselves.¡±

    Kaido said.

    Miko looked at Kaido and then back at Sora.

    There was a fist-size hole in Sora jacket, but he didn¡¯t really have that much scratches on him, while Kaido on the other hand was covered with scratches.

    They weren¡¯t anything major, but the fact that Sora and Ace could scratch him while keeping the damage to themselves at a minimal showed their growth.

    ¡°I¡¯m alive!¡±

    At this moment, Ace appeared out of nowhere with his clothes torn up, he had more scratches than Sora but not as much as Kaido.

    ¡®They ganged up against him, but this is still impressive.¡¯

    ¡°Yo Miko.¡±

    Ace greeted Miko.

    ¡°I heard that you destroyed the Saevio clan. I never thought you would, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°...The opportunity just presented itself.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Oh, by the way. Thanks for the help, Sora. Thanks to your acting in front of the crowd, people actually thought that I had I died for real.¡±

    ¡°It was a pain explaining to the public that everything was just an act after that. Especially after the Saevio Clan¡¯s fall.¡±

    Sora replied.

    ¡°I want a raise!¡±

    He suddenly shouted.

    Miko ignored him and threw the three of them rings similar to the ones Edward received.

    ¡°Getting a ring from a man, just doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Hey, can I pawn this?¡±

    Asked Sora.

    ¡°You ungrateful motherfuckers...¡±

    Miko growled.

    Kaido looked at the ring for a while before putting it on.

    He then noticed that Edward was wearing one as well.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a General ring.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°At least one of you have a little sense.¡±

    ¡°Forget the rings.¡±

    Ace said while putting it on.

    ¡°I heard you fought against some interesting guys. Were they strong?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They were. The one called Ren fought and severely hurt Kaido.¡±

    ¡°I was just caught off guard.¡±

    Kaido defended himself.

    ¡°Really? Then how would we fair against them, your generals?¡±

    Sora asked.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­..¡±

    Miko entered deep thought while recalling everyone¡¯s strength.

    ¡°First, let me rank my generals in order. That will make it easier for me.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Miko stooped down and wrote on the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start from strongest to weakest.¡±

    1. Momo

    2. Leon

    3. Sasha

    4. Jin/Kaido/Luka

    5. Sora

    6. Ace

    7. Bloom/Hina

    8. Mayumi

    9. Edward

    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m dead last.¡±

    Edward said after seeing what Miko wrote.

    ¡°Wait, I can¡¯t approve of this list.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°How is Sora Higher than me?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m stronger.¡±

    Sora replied.

    ¡°You wanna find out?¡±

    Ace said with a challenging tone.

    Sora ignored him and looked at the list.

    ¡°But this is surprising though. Jin and Kaido are on the same level as Luka. I thought only Miko among us could match her.¡±

    Miko looked at Kaido.

    ¡°You have any problems with the list?¡±

    Kaido shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty accurate.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Okay, let me make a list of the those I fought with from my clan.¡±

    He proceeded to write again.

    1. Verde

    2. Chika

    3. Krul

    4. Ashur/Ren

    5. Rin

    6. Sura

    7. Nen

    8. KC

    9. Kane

    10. Cait

    11. Hal

    12. Maki

    13. Yaya

    ¡°So that Ren guy is tied 4th with that crazy guy.¡±

    Kaido said after checking the list.

    Miko pointed at Verde and Chika¡¯s name on the list.

    ¡°First of all, none of you are on the same level as these two. Not even myself without Deus Malum.¡±

    He then pointed at Krul.

    ¡°He¡¯s a bit difficult because he has two personalities which have different levels of strength. If it¡¯s the weaker personality Krul then he¡¯s weaker my Sin King form, which means he¡¯s below Kaido, Luka and Jin as well.¡±

    ¡°Then what about his other personality?¡±

    Kaido asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s higher than my Sin King and could contend my Deus Malum first stage for a bit, but he can¡¯t defeat it.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°Meaning that, since the three of you can fight Dark Apostle to the end, you¡¯re all stronger than him but not by a large amount.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Kaido said with a nod.

    It was then Miko looked at the position of the sun to learn the time.¡±

    He stood up.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I need to go to my next training session.¡±

    ¡°In the Primus World?¡±

    Miko shocked his head.

    ¡°The Tertitus World.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°You want to come?¡±

 The Most Famous Groups in the world stated So far. Not A chapter!

    I received a request to list all the organizations in the world and their relationship with each other. I believe that this is a reasonable request since they are a lot of groups mentioned throughout the story.

    So I''ll take this time to name them and give non-spoiler descriptions.

    <u>New Era</u>-  A mysterious organization with unknown origins and questionable objectives. The organization is made up of several smaller organizations that possesses unimaginable strength and influence. It is rumored to possess enough strength to rampage through the Heaven and hells. Its hierarchy system is unknown as well if it has a single leader. It has shown to be involved with some Higher Beings like Enlil.

    <u>Genesis</u>- A mysterious organization that specializes in biological engineering. It is apart of New Era and is headed by an individual known only as Noah. It has been hinted that Genesis proud beings similar to Kaido called Children Of Genesis

    <u>Nexus</u>- A group of incredibly strong fighters who act as the main combat force of the New Era. It is headed by Ringo/Klick and has the Strongest Dragon Proxy Killo as one of its members.

    <u>MYTH</u>- a miilitary organization that uses Alchemy to create futuristic technology and weapons. It''s the world''s biggest supplier of weapons and is also apart of New Era. It is headed by Hephaestus proxy Demon Blacksmith Miguel, who was the Millennium Genius prior to Alec.

    <u>Hell Dynasty</u>- A group made up entirely of Tyrants, which is also apart of New Era. The only known members are Arsene Mors and the late Kill Point who died during the Primus Rebellion War.

    <u>Apostasia</u>- Another branch of New era. Nothing is known about them as of yet.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    <u>Juggernauts</u>- Nicknamed the Trumps, it''s a legendary mercenary group formed by Rihan and Loki''s proxy Warmonger Julian 1000 years ago. The identity of the members are unknown to anyone outside of the group. However, because each member is a monster it''s speculated that its members are all world renowned warriors hiding their identities. The group is so notorious that they''re wanted in every empire and most countries in the world. They''ve committed every crime known to man and is so feared that just posing as a member is enough for you make a country tremble. However, doing that is like signing your own death certificate since you suffer a miserable death at the hands of the real members.

    <u>Mors Clan</u>- a clan of assassins headed by Kimiko. They are undoubtedly the #1 group of assassins in history.

    <u>Pandora</u>- A powerful military organization founded by Hercules Proxy, Fighting God Rood and Nova''s wife Neo. It is one of the top five armies on the Hero side, and is feared worldwide. The army is massive and very powerful.

    <u>Camelot</u>- a military organization/ country headed by Arthur Pendragon''s proxy, Perfect Queen Maya. Other than Maya it has several powerful proxies who are apart of her round table council. It has one of the five strongest army on the hero side.

    <u>Olympias</u>- Founded by Alexander the Great proxy, Conquering King Guzan. It is arguably the biggest army in the world and one of the most powerful.

    <u>Seven Swords Of Lucifer</u>- Seven swordsmen who serves Lucifer''s Proxy, History Strongest Demon Proxy, Nine Hells Dante. More about them in the next couple chapters.

    <u>Asgard Empire</u>- The oldest and most powerful empire in the world. It is made up of almost every Norse proxy with Odin''s Proxy War Sage Stein leading them. It is unrivaled and considered eternal.

    <u>Morningstar Empire</u>- Created by nine hells Dante, it is the largest Demon empire in history. More on it in this arc.

    <u>Zebul Empire</u>- An empire created by Beelzebub proxy, Demon Sovereign Zara, which is 2nd only to Dante on the demon side.

    <u>Black Scriptures Of Beelzebub</u>- Zara''s personal warriors and apostles. They are all powerful and merciless. They''re one of the reasons the Zebul Empire grew so strong so fast.

    There are others like the Sanskrit Federation and the Undead Country but I''m too tired to explain anymore.

    hope this helps to refresh your memory.

 Race

    Miko along with Ace, Sora, Kaido, and Edward left the outer walls and entered the city.

    This obviously drew a lot of attention.

    The king was walking around with 4 of his generals, there were a lot of people who thought that something big was about to happen.

    This included the other generals as well.

    Miko¡¯s shadow suddenly started to lose its shape as someone was seen emerging from it.

    It was obviously Luka.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She asked after emerging directly in front of Miko.

    ¡°Nothing really. I¡¯m just bringing the guys to see the Tertitus world.¡±

    Miko answered with a smile.

    ¡°The Tertitus World?¡±

    Luka immediately looked intrigued.

    ¡°You wanna come as well?¡±

    Miko asked after seeing that.

    ¡°¡­..I want to, but I don¡¯t know if I should leave the city like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The king has given you permission after all.¡±

    Luka frowned when she heard that.

    ¡°Since when did I need your permission to do anything?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Ah, my bad. But if we follow that logic you¡¯re free to do as you wish, so there¡¯s no need to be bounded by responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Oi. Are we going are not?¡±

    Ace said with an impatient tone.

    ¡°I once got a glimpse of an unbelievably beauty and my guts are telling me she¡¯s in the Tertitus Branch.¡±

    Hearing him interrupting her and Miko, Luka glared at him.

    ¡°Glare all you want. I won¡¯t stand here and watch you two flirting when I could be doing the same thing with a hot chick.¡±

    He said fearlessly.

    ¡°You know, if the one you saw was Kirika then there¡¯s an 100% chance of getting your dick cut off if you piss her off.¡±

    Miko warned.

    ¡°Oh? So she¡¯s kinky.¡±

    Ace replied with a laugh.

    Sora looked at him like he was looking at a rare level of stupidity.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m going.¡±

    Luka said ignoring Ace.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming too.¡±

    A gray light flashed near them and Jin Makoto appeared from it.

    ¡°Yo, Jin. It¡¯s been awhile.¡±

    Miko greeted him.

    ¡°That¡¯s because your girlfriend is a slave driver.¡±

    Jin said with a frown.

    ¡°I am not a slave driver. You¡¯re just lazy.¡±

    Luka defended herself.

    ¡°While I admit to my laziness, you made me travel the entire country searching for suitable spots for creating side branches of Black Hornet, in one day.¡±

    ¡°You can move near the speed of light. Traveling around the country shouldn¡¯t be hard.¡±

    ¡°Like hell it isn''t!¡±

    ¡°Ah, shut up! Are we going are not?!¡±

    Ace got angry and shouted.

    ¡°Yeah. I kinda need to hurry too.¡±

    Miko then smiled.

    ¡°I have an idea.

    Lightning appeared under Miko¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Keep up if you can!¡±

    A split second later Miko took off like a bullet.

    His generals were left in a daze for a bit.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    They soon realized that they can''t enter the Tertitus World without him.

    ¡°That asshole!¡±

    Luka was the first to chase him by creating a pair of ice skates on her feet.

    She kicked off the ground and sped off leaving a frozen trail behind her.

    ¡°Wait up!¡±

    Ace activated his Beastly Qi and made his tendons changed to that of a speed type monster.

    Yellow light then covered his body but mainly focused around his legs.

    ¡°Legs Boost! Speed Boost!¡±

    *Boom!*

    He kicked off the ground with an explosive speed.

    ¡°A race huh? Sounds fun.¡±

    Sora smiled.

    ¡°If we¡¯re heading towards the Tertitus world then that must be the finishing line.¡±

    Jin pointed at the dragon robot to the foremost north of the city.

    ¡°Challenging me to a race is a bit stupid.¡±

    Jin and Sora looked at each other.

    ¡°But it does seem fun!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The two took off without saying another word leaving Kaido and Edward behind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass on this.¡±

    Edward said with a smile.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    That¡¯s when Kaido placed his hand on his shoulder and gave him a smile.

    Edward who still wasn¡¯t used to Kaido showing emotions was taken aback for a moment, that caused him to  fail to react when Kaido threw him over his shoulder.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to skip this because we¡¯re a little slow.¡±

    Kaido bent his knees and jumped into the air.

    ¡°Uwaaaaa?!¡±

    Edward screamed as he shot up in the air like a rocket on Kaido¡¯s shoulder.

    They quickly flew up a couple hundred meters in the air.

    Everywhere Edward looked, he was overlooking countless buildings.

    *Roar!*

    That¡¯s when he heard a loud roar coming from inside Kaido¡¯s body.

    ¡°Behemoth, Unleash!¡±

    *Boom!*

    A powerful burst of wild energy surged inside Kaido¡¯s body.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t beat them in speed then we¡¯ll beat them with overwhelming momentum!¡±

    Kaido twisted his body while bending his knees.

    ¡°No, wait!¡±

    Edward desperately shouted.

    ¡°At least let me write my will!¡±

    ¡°Do that later!¡±

    Kaido poured all of his strength into his legs and thrust them out with all of his strength.

    *BOOM!*

    He shot forward like a jet that had broken the speed barrier.

    ¡°You son of a bitchhhhhh!¡±

    Edward screamed while cutting through the air along with Kaido.

    Miko who was in the lead with his lightning skates, had a relaxed smile on his face.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re all taking apart in this race.¡±

    He laughed.

    ¡°This is good. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all fatigued from their duties and need a breather.¡±

    That¡¯s when he sensed several people gaining on him.

    ¡°Oh? They¡¯re quick.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t have them overtake me just yet.¡±

    The lightning around his feet suddenly intensified and he turned into a thunder bolt.

    ¡°Tsk. He picked up speed.¡±

    Luka who was hot on his trails , clicked her tongue and increased her speed as well.

    That¡¯s when she sensed Miko quickly approaching some familiar people.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Considering his personality, he definitely won¡¯t be able to leave them alone.¡±

    Meanwhile Miko also sensed that he was approaching people he was too familiar with.

    ¡°Hm? Is that Miko?¡±

    Said Bloom who was with Hina and mayumi.

    ¡°It is him.¡±

    Hina saw Miko quickly approaching from the distance and waved at him.

    ¡°Hey, Mikky!¡±

    When Miko saw the girls he smirked evilly.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m getting a bad feeling about this.¡±

    Said Mayumi.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a prophet like you, but I feel the same way.¡±

    Bloom said as she backed off a little.

    The closer Miko got the more evil his smile looked.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Hina turned tail and run.

    The other girls quickly did the same, but in the end they were too slow and Miko caught up.

    In a split second, Miko grabbed hold of Hina and Bloom¡¯s waists and took off with them in his arms.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Mayumi who was left behind didn¡¯t know what happened.

    Meanwhile Bloom and Hina were just as confused.

    ¡°What the¡­Ahh?!¡±

    The girls screamed out in surprise as they felt Miko rubbing their bodies in a lewd manner.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.as I thought Bloom¡¯s bigger.¡±

    Miko said as he rubbed their breasts.

    ¡°You pervert!¡±

    Bloom screamed.

    ¡°What¡¯s perverted about a man comparing his women¡¯s breast size?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Everything!¡±

    Hina shouted.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m a proud pervert!¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°Now hold still while I compare your other body parts.¡±

    Miko said a laugh while he began moving his hands in the lewdest way possible.

    Bloom and Hina¡¯s moaning quickly reached Luka¡¯s ears.

    ¡°That son of a bitch!¡±

    She was immediately enraged.

    She thought that Miko would stop and talk with Bloom and Hina. She didn¡¯t expect him to pick them up and immediately began molesting them.

    ¡°If this wasn¡¯t the middle of town, I would¡¯ve fired a thousand ice lances at them!¡±

    She gritted her teeth and increased her speed.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve decided.¡±

    She smiled sinisterly while veins bulged in her head.

    ¡°After I win this race, I¡¯ll slaughter him!¡±

    She quickly shot past Mayumi and chased after Miko.

    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡±

    Mayumi asked after Luka flew past her.

    ¡°Hottie sighted!¡±

    At that moment Ace saw Mayumi and a mischievous look appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Not so fast!¡±

    Sora appeared beside him with a similar look.

    ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡±

    He flipped Ace off and accelerated his speed.

    ¡°No you don¡¯t, you son of a bitch!¡±

    Silver light covered his body.

    ¡°Code Breaker: Maximize Speed!¡±

    *Boom!*

    His speed suddenly had an explosive increase, which caused him to pass Sora in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This naturally surprised Sora.

    Ace grabbed Mayumi and ran with her using a bridal carry.

    ¡°Hello. Good day isn¡¯t it.¡±

    He looked down on the confused Mayumi and said.

    She didn¡¯t know how to answer and just allowed herself to be carried off.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Ace cursed when he saw that.

    Jin who was watching this from the side couldn¡¯t help but to laugh.

    That¡¯s when he was covered by a huge shadow.

    He looked up and saw Kaido falling towards him.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    He quickly maneuvered out of the way and allowed Kaido to land with Edward on his shoulder.

    Edward had lost consciousness by the way.

    ¡°Round 2!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Kaido kicked off the ground and shot into the air again.

    ¡°¡­..I¡¯m surrounded by some really strange people aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Said Jin.

    A couple minutes later, Miko who entered Elemental Dragonite form to escape Luka arrived under the Tertitus base.

    Bloom and Hina who continuously had perverted things done to them, were limped in his arms from exhaustion.

    *Boom!*

    That¡¯s when Miko was suddenly kicked in the face by Luka who was also used Dragonite.

    Luka grabbed him by his collar and shook him.

    ¡°You just love pissing me off don¡¯t you?!¡±

    ¡°Well, you are a bit cute when you¡¯re angry.¡±

    After he said that Luka immediately started choking him.

    Seconds later Ace and others appeared one by one.

    ¡°Watch your step.¡±

    Ace said as he gently put down Mayumi.

    ¡°T-Thanks.¡±

    Mayumi answered.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Sora clicked his tongue in irritation.

    ¡°You were last Jin.¡±

    Said Kaido as he dangled the unconscious Edward over his shoulder like a championship belt.

    ¡°Yeah. Well, half way through it was funnier to watch you all than to race seriously.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Miko whose face was blue from the lack of oxygen, replied with a pained smile while being strangled.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you then kill myself.¡±

    Luka mutter a phrase that was extremely fitting for a Flameheart.

    Miko ignored it and spoke.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s go explore the Tertitus world.¡±

 The Tertitus World

    After Luka finally calmed down and he was freed from her grasp, Miko approached the massive shadow of the Tertitus Branch¡¯s base, Drogon.

    He stretched his hand up into the air.

    ¡°Sirrush, if you will.¡±

    He said.

    Moments later a light shone down and dragged Miko and the others up into Drogon.

    When the light faded, Miko and the others were all standing inside an enormous metallic room.

    ¡°Welcome, everyone.¡±

    Sirrush, dressed in her usual short skirt, blouse and high heels, greeted everyone with a beautiful smile on her bespectacled face.

    Everyone greeted her back and even marveled at her beauty.

    ¡°As expected of Miko¡¯s Clan, it filled with beauties.¡±

    Said Sora.

    Ace nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Sirrush, we would like to enter the Tertitus World. Grant everyone here permission.¡±

    ¡°You need me to grant permission?¡±

    Sirrush asked with a confused expression.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Without you we can¡¯t enter.¡±

    He said.

    This caused sirrush to look at him weirdly.

    Sirrush and the other guardians were 100% sure that Miko had some sort of connection with Augustus.

    Either he is his successor, or the person himself.

    So in her mind Miko shouldn¡¯t need her to enter the Tertitus world, or any of the five worlds to be exact.

    The reason being, Augustus was the one who created them in the first place.

    ¡°¡­.I understand.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she decided to do as he said.

    She snapped her fingers and a monument with her symbol appeared out of nowhere.

    A door soon appeared on the monument, which opened up by itself.

    ¡°You all may enter.¡±

    Sirrush said while gesturing towards the door.

    Miko nodded and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    He was amazed by what he saw.

    The world before him was consisted of beautiful golden sand glistening under a a captivating white sun in the sky.

    It was a desert world.

    Miko could see majestic monuments like pyramids and giant sculptures, in the distance.

    He could even see some oasis as well.

    ¡°So the Tertitus world is like ancient Egypt.¡±

    Miko mumbled after look keenly at the world.

    He looked at everyone behind him and smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Sirrush stopped Miko before he could jump into the Tertitus world.

    ¡°Miko, a word please.¡±

    She said.

    Miko nodded and the two walked over to a corner, where Sirrush put on a soundproof barrier.

    ¡°Is this about Tia?¡±

    Miko got straight to the point.

    Sirrush nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you two but she¡¯s been really down lately.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, she¡¯ll be back to her old self in no time.¡±

    Miko quickly replied.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your response too cold? You don¡¯t seem to care at all.¡±

    Sirrush said with a frown.

    ¡°Oh? Is that how it seems to you?¡±

    Sirrush nodded.

    ¡°I see. But don¡¯t misunderstand, Sirrush. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about Tia, it¡¯s just that I know she¡¯s tougher than that. There¡¯s no way something insignificant as that could hold her down forever.¡±

    ¡°Keep in mind that what may seem insignificant to you might be a big deal to someone else.¡±

    ¡°And you need to keep in mind that your mother isn¡¯t a weak woman. She¡¯s the mother of all dragons and monsters, she¡¯s the ruler of the primeval chaos¡­¡±

    Miko then spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her. Tia isn¡¯t a weak, pathetic woman waiting to be rescued. She¡¯s the woman I love, and the woman who gave birth to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Sirrush didn¡¯t know how to reply after hearing what Miko said.

    She finally took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s currently the closest to her, so if you say so then I¡¯ll just take your word for it.¡±

    Miko smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    He then placed his hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tia will be fine.¡±

    After saying so he then walked out of the soundproof barrier and headed to the door.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He dived into the world later after saying that.

    Luka and the others quickly followed him.

    Just to note, Edward was still out cold as he hung over Kaido¡¯s shoulders.

    They landed on the golden sand soon after diving in.

    ¡°The sands not hot?¡±

    Sora said as he stooped down and scoop up some sand.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi.¡±

    That¡¯s when Ace suddenly became frantic.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hina asked him.

    ¡°T-This is gold! Tiny grains of gold!¡±

    He shouted in excitement.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Mayumi and bloom immediately stooped down and examine the sand.

    ¡°H-He¡¯s right. It¡¯s gold!¡±

    Mayumi shouted.

    ¡°This is amazing.¡±

    Jin said while he looked at the desert again.

    ¡°This much gold could buy anything one wanted.¡±

    ¡°This gold is fake.¡±

    At this moment a voice reached all their ears.

    They looked around and saw Alec appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Alec of the Bloodflame.¡±

    Everyone was shocked to see him in person, even though they knew that he was apart of the Tertitus Branch.

    They all knew about Alec from the stories and legends, but seeing him in person was different.

    ¡°The reason why Miko didn¡¯t marvel at the gold sands like the rest of you, or stealthily pocketed some is because he knew it was fake."

    He looked at ace and Sora who had their pockets stuffed with sand as he spoke the last part.

    ¡°This used to be an ordinary desert, but the branch turn the sand into gold right?¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°Alchemy was the obvious cause. My grandfather turned it into gold to please my grandmother, but it¡¯s basically worthless when it came to being used as money.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Ace and Sora clicked their tongues in unison and immediately emptied their pockets while grumbling.

    Alec laughed when he saw that.

    ¡°You sense that we were here?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Alec shook his head.

    ¡°Grandfather did. He sent me to greet you.¡±

    ¡°What? Is he still hung up on what happened during the meeting?¡±

    Alec shook his head.

    ¡°I explained that you were under the influence of Deus Malum at the time, so he¡¯s already forgiven your attitude towards him.¡±

    Alec smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t find it in himself to meet you after being dominated by you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I get it.¡±

    Alec didn¡¯t mentioned that Alexus as well as the other branch leaders were speculating that Miko was Augustus, but since the guardian beasts refused to tell them if that was true or not, they were only suspicious and didn¡¯t have proof.

    Even so, the thought of them trying to bully their grandfather and calling him a kid when they were the real kids in his eyes, made them seriously embarrassed. So much they couldn¡¯t face him yet.

    The only exception was Nero, who didn¡¯t have an ounce of shame.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll be your chaperone for today, or that¡¯s what I wanted to say. Sis, wants to see you Miko.¡±

    Said Alec.

    At that moment, a group of servants dresssed in suits appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°You can have them lead you to her.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Alec smirked and at looked at Luka and the others, especially Kaido.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯ll use this opportunity to learn more about your comrades¡­..You know, for reference.¡±

    Alec licked his lips when he said that and creeped everyone but Miko out.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko turned his back on them and started to walk away.

    ¡°Do as you please, but go easy on the experimenting.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    Alec started approaching them while wiggling his fingers.

    ¡°Miko, you bastard! You sold us out!¡±

    Luka shouted.

    ¡°I did no such thing. Don¡¯t go slandering a king¡¯s name.¡±

    He burst out laughing before disappearing along with the servants.

    ¡°That bastard really pisses me off sometimes¡­¡±

    Luka mumbled.

    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t get mad. Miko is technically my prot¨¦g¨¦. What¡¯s wrong with a prot¨¦g¨¦ giving his master offerings?¡±

    Alec approached them and said.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt.¡±

    At that moment, Gizmo appeared behind Alec.

    ¡°Gizmo? What¡¯s up? I was just going to have some fun.¡±

    ¡°Your fun can wait. Christian is here. Surely you haven¡¯t forgotten the deal you made with him.¡±

    ¡°Christian? He¡¯s here already?¡±

    Alec turned his back on Luka and others and made them sigh in relief.

    ¡°I really do want to explore a Celestial Body, but¡­.¡±

    He then turned back and glanced at them, which made them jump.

    He looked at Kaido.

    ¡°We have an artificial dual proxy with our ancestor¡¯ regalia stored in him.¡±

    He looked at Jin, Edward, Bloom, and Mayumi.¡±

    ¡°We have a group of infecteds with very interesting abilities.¡±

    He looked at Hina.

    ¡°We have a 2nd generation infected with god like abilities.¡±

    He then looked at Ace and Sora.

    ¡°We have two humans of unknown origins that can compete with a group of abnormals like this.¡±

    He then looked at Luka.

    ¡°And finally we have the daughter of Ouroboros¡¯ former Proxy, who later became his Proxy herself, thus possessing the body closest to ouroboros himself in history, and will undoubtedly become his most powerful Proxy ever.¡±

    He then released a huge sigh.

    ¡°Them or Christian¡¯s celestial body? Ahh! I can¡¯t chose!¡±

    Alec screamed while wiggling his body in a funny manner.

    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to choose you know?¡±

    Said Gizmo.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just going to do the initial check up on Christian¡¯s body and then come up with the best solution to fix his unnatural sleeping patterns. It won¡¯t take long, so you can deal with them after that.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Gizmo! No, Lord Gizmo!¡±

    Alec suddenly knelt in front of Gizmo in a prayer position.

    ¡°My lord and savior Gizmo! I thank you for your usual wisdom!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Just get up. You just proved once again that the Dragna clan is filled with weird people.¡±

    Gizmo responded.

    Luka and others nodded in the background.

    Alec stood up, spun around, and looked at them.

    ¡°Okay, lets all go on a tour of the Tertitus World!¡±

 Seven Swords Of Lucifer

    After parting with Alec and the others, Miko followed the servants of the Tertitus Branch deeper into the desert world.

    He past the sea of golden sand and reached a beautiful oasis in the Northern side of the world.

    When he reached the oasis, he saw a huge river as well as a waterfall.

    ¡°Since when oasis have waterfalls?¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He soon noticed that the servants had stopped at the edge of the oasis, as if refusing to enter it.

    Miko only glimpsed at them, before dwelling deeper.

    He walked towards the waterfall with a carefree step.

    When he reached the waterfall, he noticed that there was someone sitting under it on a rock, allowing the water to beat their body.

    ¡°Wow, how clich¨¦.¡±

    Miko said as he walked closer.

    It was then that he could see Kirika clearly.

    She was wrapped in a black robe, which stuck to her body and showed her alluring figure, thanks to the water.

    ¡°Thanks for the treat.¡±

    Miko clasped his hands in a prayer and said.

    It was then that Kirika opened her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    She stood up and caused the water falling down on her to splash around.

    A drop hit Miko¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Hot!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t water.¡±

    He said as he examined the liquid.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot mercury? But it¡¯s transparent. Then it¡¯s a special type of liquid?¡±

    Miko was perplex as he examined the dense liquid.

    ¡°You actually allow something so hot and heavy to beat down on your body?¡±

    He asked.

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°My sword style requires me to be swift as a bird, while having overbearing momentum like a dragon. I use this waterfall to beat my body into shape, so I can do just that.¡±

    She replied.

    She walked on the surface of strange liquid and approached Miko.

    ¡°This entire oasis is my personal domain. Everything here was designed to sharpen my body like a blade.¡±

    Miko looked around the oasis again and realized that everything wasnt what it seemed originally.

    The trees weren¡¯t made of wood, but some type of elastic material.

    He guessed that Kirika strike these trees with her sword to train the amount of damage her blade can produce.

    ¡®If that¡¯s true, then these trees are one hell of a shock absorbent.¡¯

    Miko thought.

    He soon noticed that everything in this oasis was strange, but other than the trees he failed to comprehend how they were strange.

    ¡°Your observation skills are quite good. That¡¯s a plus for swordsmen.¡±

    Kirika spoke to him while she changed out of her robes and into something that restricts less movement.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to be on the lookout all the time, so my observation skills naturally are above normal.¡±

    Miko replied while keenly watching her change.

    He watched as Kirika stripped down to her bra and panties before putting on a sweat pants and shirt.

    ¡°I thought you would use a device to change instantly, considering the technology your branch possesses.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°I¡¯m more old fashioned compared to everyone else when it comes to a lot of things.¡±

    She said as she wrapped her hair into a ponytail.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you where we¡¯ll train.¡±

    She said before walking deeper into the oasis.

    Miko silently followed behind her.

    ¡°How big is this place?¡±

    ¡°About 3000km sq.¡±

    Kirika answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the oasis.¡±

    ¡°I need at least that to train my sword art.¡±

    Kirika then looked like she just realized something.

    ¡°This is a good time for me to explain to you the sword art that you¡¯ll be learning.¡±

    She looked back at Miko.

    ¡°But first, I need to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Have you¡¯ve ever heard of the Wakoku Nation?¡±

    Kirika asked.

    ¡°Wakoku?¡±

    Miko repeated the name and entered deep thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s sounds familiar¡­.¡±

    He mumbled.

    ¡®Ah. Wakoku is one of the names for ancient Japan.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t surprising though. The Wakoku Nation is a secluded country that doesnt really allow visitors or its people to leave, so it isn¡¯t really famous to the general public.¡±

    She explained.

    ¡°But it¡¯s an earth shattering name to those in the swordsman circles.¡±

    She added.

    ¡°The Wakoku Nation is located at the southern tip of Demon Continent. It consists of a group of islands actually, as such a lot of them don¡¯t consider themselves apart of the mainland.¡±

    ¡®Sounds like Japan during the Edo Period.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    Kirika continued.

    ¡°The Wakoku Nation is the birth place of some of history¡¯s greatest martial arts. It¡¯s one of the few countries in the world where Qi is more popular than magic.¡±

    ¡®Well, that isn¡¯t surprising.¡¯

    Miko thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s also the birth place of the greatest swordsmen to ever live.¡±

    Kirika voice suddenly became excited.

    ¡°Hey, have you¡¯ve ever heard of the Seven Swords Of Lucifer?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re a group of swordsman that serves under Lucifer¡¯s Proxy, Nine Hells Dante, right?¡±

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°They¡¯re recognized as the greatest swordsmen alive with almost no equals.¡±

    She got even more excited.

    ¡°The Morningstar Empire that Nine Hells Dante rules consists of 9 main countries publicly known as the 9 Hells. Each of the Seven Swords controls the first to the seventh hell (Country) leaving Dante to rule the 8th hell and Lucifer himself to reside in the 9th Hell.¡±

    The Morningstar empire consists of countless countries, but the 9 largest are under Dante¡¯s direct control and are valued the most by him.

    ¡°Each of the Seven Swords are said to be able to slay a Higher being on Hercules level if the Class System wasn¡¯t in place.¡±

    Kirika added.

    ¡°Hercules? That¡¯s pretty amazing.¡±

    Miko said honestly.

    ¡°And what makes them even more amazing is the fact that none of them are Proxies are even Dante¡¯s Apostles. Meaning that they¡¯re that strong on their own.¡±

    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s why they¡¯re considered the best.¡±

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°Of the 7 of them, currently 4 of them are related to the Wakoku Nation in someway. There was once a time when all of them were from the Wakoku Nation.¡±

    ¡°Wait. What do you mean by there was once a time? Are there different generations of the Seven Swords of Lucifer?¡±

    Kirika nodded again.

    ¡°The Seven Swords are incredible but they aren¡¯t invincible. A couple have fallen in battle and had their titles stripped from them. For example, one can challenge any of the Seven Swords for their title. If you win, you join their ranks. If you lose you die. Oh, the Seven Swords are forbidden from turning down a challenge, if they do Dante will strip them of their title himself and past it to a more worthy successor.¡±

    She explained.

    ¡°However, the current Seven Swords are easily the strongest of all the previous ones, in the 8000 year period that the group existed. Especially the top 3, who are the only survivors of the original Seven Swords who fought with Dante.¡±

    ¡°The top 3?¡±

    ¡°The Gold Swordsman, The Platinum Swordsman, and the Diamond Swordsman.¡±

    ¡°The 7 Swords are named after minerals?¡±

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°Stone, Steel, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Diamond. The Seven Swords have these in their title with stone as the lowest rank and Diamond as the highest. Also their swords are made from the material their names after.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Stone Swordsman has a sword made of stone, and the Diamond Swordsman has a sword made of diamonds?¡±

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡®This shit just got a whole lot weirder.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°You singled out the top 3 earlier, are they really that strong?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Kirika nodded with a serious expression.

    ¡°They¡¯re strong. In fact, they¡¯re so strong that legends states that during the War For Supremacy they defended the Wakoku Nation against god¡¯s like Thor and Indra, as well as forcing Ares/Mars to flee for his life.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    This news shocked Miko greatly.

    He was so shocked that he immediately entered his soul.

    He immediately appeared in front of Augustus, and saw him standing with a serious face.

    ¡°I know what you wanna ask, so I¡¯ll get to the point.¡±

    He then said-

    ¡°Those three that Kirika mentioned were as equally famous as myself and for a good reason. Meet Devils, Slay Devils. Meet Gods, slay gods. Those were the words that best described them.¡±

    ¡°Have you¡¯ve ever fought them?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°The result?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve fought all three and drew against all three. But that was when I was a kid, I¡¯m sure I would win now.....Probably."

    Augustus said with a laugh.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko was silent when he heard that.

    He quickly returned to the real world.

    ¡°What are the those three called?¡±

    He calmly asked Kirika.

    ¡°The Golden Swordsman is called Kinsuke Kashima, the Platinum Swordsman is called Shiroka Kashima. The Diamond Swordsman is called Daiya Kashima.¡±

    ¡°Kashima¡­.Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re descendants of Takemikazuchi.¡±

    Takemikazuchi, the Japanese god of swords and thunder as well as military affairs.

    ¡°They were his children. Making them even older than our grandfathers.¡±

    Miko remembered way back when he asked who the world strongest were.

    He remembered asking who was the strongest mortal, the answer was that there were too many old monsters in hiding to be sure.

    Right now he felt like that was indeed true.

    Just think about it, Dante had monsters like them as his subordinates and still couldn¡¯t win this war. So that means that they¡¯re bigger monsters out there standing in his way.

    ¡°Oh, I should state that Dante is also a Swordsman and he trained in Wakoku under these three when he was exiled from the Diabolus clan for being too weak.¡±

    Kirika added.

    ¡°The Wakoku Nation¡­.¡±

    Miko was beginning to understand that this country might be a den of monsters.

    ¡°Kirika, you asked me if I knew about the Wakoku Nation before you explained the sword art you practiced. Does that mean that it¡¯s an art that hails from that nation?¡±

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°My sword art, Raging Dragon Style, is one of the five prominent sword styles used in Wakoku.¡±

 The History Of The Wakoku Nation

    ¡°The Raging Dragon Style?¡±

    Miko repeated the name that Kirika said to him.

    She nodded.

    ¡°The Raging Dragon Style. It¡¯s the name of the sword art created by one of the five imperial samurai clans in the nation, the Ryukami Clan.¡±

    ¡°Ryukami? Imperial Samurai clans?¡±

    Miko was instantly confused.

    ¡°Ah, I suppose I should explain the history of the nation first.¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    Said Miko.

    The two were still walking through the oasis while they talked. They didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry so they took their time.

    ¡°First, I should explain how the Wakoku Nation came to be.¡±

    Kirika began.

    ¡°At the beginning of the War For Supremacy, the first thing the Higher Beings did was to claim territories and build countries in their honor. Those countries would become the vanguard for their God and head into battle and fight in their name.¡±

    Kirika then pointed at the sun.

    ¡°The one who created the Wakoku Nation was none other than the Sun Goddess Amaterasu. Legends stated that she created it after the Shinto Primordial being, Amenominakanushi was ripped to shreds by Sky God Uranus, and her father Izanagi was thrown into the Void Realm by Cronus, which resulted in she taking control of the Shinto Gods.¡±

    ¡°You know, every time I hear something about the War Of Supremacy, it leaves me with a headache.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Well, it was a huge war.¡±

    Kirika said with a laugh.

    ¡°Anyway, when she created it the nation was naturally targeted by the Shinto Gods¡¯ enemies. The gods fought against their enemies desperately protecting their territory. While doing so, Amaterasu was advised by war god Hachiman to raise powerful warriors to defend the nation in their stead, thus decreasing the risks to the gods lives. Amaterasu agreed and so Hachiman with the help of the other war-theme gods created an army called Heaven¡¯s Imperial Force.¡±

    ¡°This shit just got a whole lot more complicated.¡±

    Miko said.

    Kirika ignored him and continued.

    ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Imperial Force consisted of mortals who were the direct descendants of the Shinto gods, and they were powerful.¡±

    ¡°How powerful?¡±

    ¡°The leader, who was Amaterasu¡¯s son, was said to be stronger than the entire Slavic Pantheon.¡±

    ¡°How did people know that?¡±

    ¡°Because he battled and slaughtered half of them by himself.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Well then¡­..That is strong.¡±

    Said Miko.

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°Anyway, when the war had a ceasefire, Heaven¡¯s Imperial Force disbanded and its members created families of their own. These families went on to be called the the 18 Imperial Families.¡±

    ¡°18? Didn¡¯t you say 5 before?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°No. I said the 5 Imperial Samurai Families. They¡¯re a subcategory of the 18 Imperial Families.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re different type of Imperial Families?¡±

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°Samurai, Ninja, Onmy¨­ji, Warrior Monk. These are the four subcategories that the imperial families fall under. Where they fall under depends on the profession they major in.¡±

    She paused before continuing.

    ¡°Five Samurai Families, Five Ninja Families, Four Onmy¨­ji Families, and Four Warrior Monk Families. That¡¯s what makes up the 18 Imperial Families.¡±

    ¡°I see. But does the fact that they¡¯re called Imperial Families mean that they¡¯re all considered royalty?¡±

    Asked Miko.

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°Each family has the right to succeed to the throne of emperor, hence they were considered royalty. This is so because the peace treaty caused the Shinto Gods to abandon Wakoku, leaving it in their hands.¡±

    ¡°How do they decide the emperor?¡±

    ¡°Each clan pick a candidate for the throne, and a combat tournament will be held with the winner claiming the throne.¡±

    Kirika answered.

    ¡°I see. That way it would be hard for one family to maintain power continuously unless they¡¯re able to always produce superior candidates. This way the strongest will always rule no matter the era.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°For now we¡¯re only focusing on the Samurai Families and their sword arts. The others aren¡¯t important at the moment.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Ryukami thing you mentioned earlier.¡±

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°Ryukami, Tsubasa, Shiroyama, Tsukishima, and Musougane. These are the five Imperial Samurai families in the Wakoku Nation.¡±

    ¡°No Kashima?¡±

    Kashima was the other name for Shinto sword god Takemikazuchi, it was also the surname of the top 3 members of the Seven Swords of Lucifer.

    Kirika shook her head.

    ¡°While Kinsuke, Shiroka, and Daiya were also members of the Heaven¡¯s Imperial Force, they didn¡¯t stay behind to create families like the other members, and left the country.¡±

    ¡°You mean that they were originally 21 members?¡±

    Kirika shook her head again.

    ¡°They were actually 100 members but only a quarter survived until the end of the 9000 year war. But these 25 were undoubtably the strongest.¡±

    ¡°You said 25, then does that mean that there¡¯s another 4 members that left the Wakoku Nation other than the Kashima Siblings?¡±

    ¡°According to rumors, yes.¡±

    Miko thought about for a bit before nodding.

    ¡°You can continue.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the five Samurai families all created a supreme style that can only be rivaled by each other.¡±

    As she said that, Miko saw a bright light shining through the palm trees.

    A few seconds later, Miko saw a scene opened up in front of him.

    ¡°Woah.¡±

    What he saw was a metal altar in the center of an abyss, with a dragon shaped sculptor floating above it.

    The abyss looked like it was in the center of a huge river, because water continuously flowed down the edges and straight down into the darkness.

    ¡°This is where I train my sword arts.¡±

    Kirika said as she pointed at the altar.

    ¡°Here?¡±

    Miko looked at the size of the altar.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the space too little?¡±

    Kirika smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see for ourselves.¡±

    After she said that, she took one leap and flew over the altar.

    Miko didn¡¯t hesitate and flew over as well.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When his feet touch the altar, he was shocked to see that the altar seemed to stretched for miles.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°A dimensional distortion. Basically, I made something seem smaller than it actually was.¡±

    Kirika explained.

    ¡°You remember the field we created for you, Ren and the others to fight? Think of this as my personal version of that.¡±

    She snapped her fingers and the scenery of the altar changed to one filled with rocks and boulders, even stone pillars.

    ¡°Wow, impressive.¡±

    Miko said honestly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing.¡±

    She snapped her fingers again and a person appeared next to her.

    This person was around Miko¡¯s age and was dressed in combat clothes holding a sword.

    It was a younger version of Kirika.

    ¡°This place has the ability to create solid holograms that can be used as a training partner. All I need is the person¡¯s combat data and I can recreate them here.¡±

    She explained.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Miko walked up to Kirika¡¯s hologram and looked at it with interest.

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to use holograms to train me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It won¡¯t just be me, I''ll make you fight holograms of the countless warriors I¡¯ve encountered in my 82 years of existence.¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re 82?!¡¯

    Miko shouted in his head.

    ¡°It won¡¯t only be swordsman though.¡±

    A bulky looking warrior wearing a full suit of armor appeared beside Kirika.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you fight all kinds of warriors with your sword alone. That way you¡¯ll be able to use your sword to escape any situation.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s identical to how Momo trains me in magic.¡±

    Miko mumbled.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. I said that I was going to teach you about the Wakoku Nation¡¯s five supreme styles.¡±

    Kirika walked up to a rock and placed her hand on it.

    An alchemic sigil appeared on it.

    Miko watched in amazement as the rock changed shaped and was molded into a stone sword.

    ¡°First, let me show you just what the Ryukami¡¯s Raging Dragon Style looks like.¡±

    Kirika said as she picked up the sword.

    She faced a truck-sized boulder, and lowered her center gravity while gripping the sword, and positioning it as if it was in a sheath on her waist.

    It was then that Miko felt a gust blow past him. He saw it circle around Kirika¡¯s stone sword.

    ¡°Raging Dragon Style: Black Dragon Edition.¡±

    *Roar!*

    Miko suddenly heard a loud roar coming from the sword.

    ¡°The fuck?¡±

    That¡¯s when he saw the image of a black dragon entangling itself around Kirika, but it disappeared a second later.

    Miko didn¡¯t see it but Kirika¡¯s eyes flickered between blue and black for a second.

    *Crack!*

    The ground under Kirika cracked open, and she shot forward a second later.

    ¡°Black Dragon Twister!¡±

    Miko watched as Kirika suddenly disappeared from sight before reappearing next to him.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Before he could exclaim fully, the entire area was shaken by violent explosions.

    ¡°Uwaa?!¡±

    Without him being able to react, Miko was blown away by strong shockwaves produced by the explosions.

    He bounced off the ground a few times before stopping himself.

    He quickly got up and was once again shocked by what he saw.

    There was a huge trench that ran from where Kirika rush forward to the spot next to where Miko stood before being blown away.

    The trench showed the path Kirika took when she used her attack.

    But that alone didn¡¯t shock Miko.

    When he looked up in the air he saw a twister in the air with rubble dancing it around it.

    Miko immediately knew that twister lifted the truck-sized boulder and ripped it to shreds.

    He tried to imagine what kind of scenr it would be if the target was a person, and Kirika had used her real sword.

    He couldn¡¯t help but gulp.

    ¡°Swift as a bird, but as overbearing as a dragon.¡±

    Kirika walked towards him and spoke.

    ¡°That is what people use to describe the Raging Dragon Style.¡±

    The stone sword in her hand crumbled after she finished speaking.

    ¡°Damn¡­.¡±

    Miko said as he looked at the destruction Kirika caused again.

    ¡°Does the Raging Dragon Style specializes in speed and momentum?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive. You could discern that from what I''ve shown you and said. You¡¯re really smart.¡±

    Kirika praised.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Raging Dragon Style is consisted of quick draw techniques that possessed overwhelming momentum.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit similar to Rin¡¯s Speed Devil.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I believe that Rouge either fought or befriended a user of the Ryukami clan¡¯s Raging Dragon Style, created his own version and added it to his Demolition Arts.¡±

    Kirika said.

    ¡°I see. But the original seems better.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°I could react to Rin¡¯s Speed Devil after the second time, but I can tell without trying that I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop you without at least 5 tries.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    What Miko said shocked Kirika greatly.

    This was because the average person wouldn¡¯t be able to counter what she just used after 5 tries. They need at least 10 tries to react and 30 tries to halt her for at least a second.

    This showed that Miko was gifted.

    ¡°Then again, it did take me 3 tries to counter it. But I¡¯m a bit different.¡±

    She mumbled to herself.

    ¡°Hey, Kirika.¡±

    ¡°You can call me Kiri.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Kiri. You said that the Raging Dragon Style is from the Ryukami clan, right?¡±

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you learn it? I mean, the Wakoku Nation is a reclusive place right? I doubt you just went there and learnt it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good question.¡±

    Kirika smiled.

    ¡°I had the fortune of encountering a vagabond from the Ryukami clan, when I was a child. He saw my talent for the sword and taught me their style.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s that master now?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Dead. He challenged the Diamond Swordsman, Daiya Kashima and died.¡±

    ¡°He challenged the strongest Swordsman in the world? He must¡¯ve been confident in his skills.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Yea.¡±

    Kirika answered.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    She pointed at the younger version of herself.

    ¡°First, defeat the me before I learnt the Raging Dragon Style. Only when you do that will teach you.¡±

 Alecs Plan

    *Boom!*

    Kirika¡¯s oasis.

    Miko was in an intense sword battle with younger Kirika.

    He charged forward with two blades in hand and swung both swords at the sametime.

    Younger Kirika simply held up her blade and blocked it.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Miko clicked his tongue and jumped back.

    With a roar he activated his Dragon Rage.

    He then manipulated his purple aura to take the form of multiple arms holding swords.

    ¡°8 arms war Buddha!¡±

    He charged forward with incredibly speed.

    His aura blades caught fire as he reached closer to Kirika.

    ¡°Octo-Murder!¡±

    His eight arms then swung at Kirika from eight different directions at once.

    Younger Kirika remained calm as the 8 blades slowly approached her body.

    It was then it happened.

    She swung her sword to the left, leaving afterimages behind it.

    *Clang!*

    Four of Miko¡¯s swords shattered, including the one in his real hand.

    She swung her sword to the right.

    *Clang!*

    Another four swords were mercilessly destroyed.

    In a split second Miko lost all of his swords.

    Kirika then took a step towards him while flipping her blade.

    *Boom!*

    She hit him with the blunt side of her blade and blew him away.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Miko groaned as his feet skid on the ground.

    ¡°Your trick isn¡¯t bad, but I could see through it with a glance.¡±

    The real Kirika, who was spectating, commented.

    ¡°You focus on flashy tricks too much. You should focus more on actual techniques and skills.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Do you know why the younger me could destroy your attack effortlessly?¡±

    ¡°A difference in skills.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m surprised that you could admit that so easily.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m one to acknowledge when I¡¯m lacking.¡±

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That attitude will be the key to your rapid growth.¡±

    She sounded pleased as she spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. My skills were superior to yours, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m more talented. It¡¯s just that I love the sword more than you do.¡±

    ¡°Love the sword?¡±

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°From I was a child I¡¯ve been in love¡­.¡±

    Kirika shook her head.

    ¡°No, I was straight obsessed with swords. Of course, I had the passion to learn to match. Add that with a little talent and I was soon labeled as a prodigy.¡±

    She pointed at Miko.

    ¡°You already have the talent. That is obvious. The problem is that you don¡¯t have the passion or drive to pursue the way of the sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t say anything because what Kirika said was the truth.

    What he wanted wasn¡¯t to reach the end of the way of the sword, it was to stand on top of everything and established his own existence.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    Kirika asked after seeing Miko¡¯s silence.

    Miko looked at her and grinned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    He took out some new swords and charged towards the younger Kirika.

    ¡°If my passion is lacking then I just need to ignite that passion within myself!¡±

    He swung both swords which Kirika parried to the side before thrusting towards his neck.

    Miko did something that Kirika didn¡¯t expect.

    He thrust his hand forward and allowed the blade to cut through his flesh and bone before stopping it.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t use passion to grow, then I¡¯ll use desperation!¡±

    He drew Kirika closer and stabbed his sword right through her heart.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Looks like your passion lost to my desperation.¡±

    The younger Kirika disappeared after Miko said that.

    The real Kirika was speechless by what she just saw.

    ¡®He didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice his hand for a quick victory¡­.I mean it¡¯s against a 14 year old me who was still quite na?ve, but still. I¡¯m sure even the current me would freeze up for a second if I saw that.¡¯

    She thought and smiled.

    ¡°This boy really has limitless room for growth.¡±

    She walked up to Miko.

    ¡°Okay, as promised I¡¯ll begin your training for the Raging Dragon Style.¡±

    Miko smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    Elsewhere, while Miko was in the middle of his training with Kirika, Luka and the others were being dragged around by Alec.

    He dragged them into the Tertitus World to the city of Arak, where the Tertitus main family resided.

    The city had a modern theme despite being located in the desert.

    After arriving at the city, they went straight for Alec¡¯s residence which was located in the very center.

    ¡°Welcome back, Young Lord.¡±

    When they arrived there was a long line of sexy women wearing tight fitted suits, while holding bottles of champagne.

    They welcome Alec and the others.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    This display made Sora and ace excited.

    ¡°This is your home?¡±

    Sora asked.

    ¡°Of course. Despite being who I am, I¡¯ve contributed quite a lot to the branch in the last couple decades. As such, I¡¯ve been granted a large Residence filled with women of my liking.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡°I inspired to be like this when I grow up.¡±

    Ace said seriously.

    ¡°As all men should.¡±

    Alec laughed and entered his residence.

    ¡°Say, are all of you like this?¡±

    Luka asked after seeing Alec¡¯s welcome.

    Gizmo shook his head.

    ¡°Although it was mentioned that the men in the clan acted like this because of our Progenitor Augustus, strangely enough only those with Tiamat¡¯s blood acts this way.¡±

    He answered.

    As one who didn¡¯t have an ounce of Tiamat¡¯s blood in his veins and only had Augustus¡¯, he was proud to say that he was normal.

    Meanwhile, Ace and Sora had at sometime approached the female servants and was drinking champagne while flirting with them.

    ¡°¡­.I feel like those two would fit right in with the Dragna clan.¡±

    Said Hina.

    Bloom and Mayumi nodded in approval.

    The group followed Alec into his mansion and straight into a room at the furthest back.

    When they entered they saw countless complicated-looking machines and equipment.

    ¡°This is my lab.¡±

    Alec said after opening the door.

    ¡°Word of advice, if you want to live don¡¯t carelessly touch anything.¡±

    Said Gizmo.

    Kaido who was about to touch a strange machine, quickly withdrew his hand after hearing that.

    ¡°You¡¯re late.¡±

    They heard a voice and saw that there was someone sitting in a dark corner of the room.

    They stood up and approached Alec.

    It was then that their appearance became clearer.

    It was Nova¡¯s eldest son, Christian.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have too much time before my sleeping urges take over.¡±

    He stared at Alec and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Something came up.¡±

    Alec apologized.

    ¡°Christian Dragna¡­.Nova¡¯s son.¡±

    Luka muttered when she Christian.

    Christian looked at her and the others.

    His face was deadpan for a while, before a handsome smile appeared on his face.

    This smile caught everyone off guard.

    They all caught glimpse of Christian on numerous occasions, but this was the first they¡¯ve seen him smile.

    They had to admit that it was rather charming.

    Christian turned his attention back to Alec and the smile disappeared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with already.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Alec clapped his hands and a giant capsule appeared out of the ground.

    ¡°For the time being, get in.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°And this is?¡±

    ¡°It will scan your body and collect all the data I need on it. Your height, weight, blood type, DNA make up, magic circuit, soul strength, intelligence, brain activity, bone structure, etc. It will tell me everything I need to figure out how you¡¯ve spent your life and how far you can grow.¡±

    ¡°That surpasses depriving me of my privacy.¡±

    Said Christian.

    ¡°But for both sides to get what they want it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Christian looked at the capsule for a while and then looked at Edward who was on Kaido¡¯s shoulders.

    An instant later, Edward appeared in his hands.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This shocked everyone, but none more than Kaido who just had him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be borrowing him for a sec.¡±

    Christian said as he made a white light flow into Edward.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Edward woke up immediately after.

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    He looked around and asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the Tertitus World. Sorry for interrupting your nap, but I need your ability.¡±

    Christian turned Edward to face him and said.

    When Edward saw who it was that held him, he was shocked silly.

    ¡°W-What do you want me to do for you?¡±

    He managed to ask.

    ¡°I want you to check this machine and tell me what is its purpose.¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    Alec asked with an amused tone.

    ¡°In this world, there¡¯s no one I trust 100%. Not even my family. Look what happened to Vanz because he trusted his twin sister 100%.¡±

    Christian answered.

    ¡°Vanz¡¯s death wasn¡¯t Momo¡¯s fault though.¡±

    Alec answered.

    Christian didn¡¯t answer and looked at Edward.

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Edward quickly placed his hand on the machine.

    ¡®Just my luck! How did I ended being used as a tool by the clan?!¡¯

    He screamed in his head.

    Christian took his eyes off Edward and looked at Alec.

    Millennium Genius or not, Christian was confident that Alec couldnt manipulate Edward¡¯s analysis without him noticing.

    After a few seconds, Edward took his hand off the machine.

    ¡°A-Amazing. Whoever created this thing is a true genius¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, you¡¯re making me blush.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°What is its purpose?¡±

    Christian asked.

    ¡°It basically checks everything about you. Your height, weight, blood type, DNA make up, magic circuit, soul strength, intelligence, brain activity, bone structure, etc.¡±

    ¡°See?¡±

    Alec said with a smile.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Edward shook his head after a while.

    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±

    After saying that, Alec let him go.

    He then opened the capsule door.

    He took one last look at Alec before entering.

    ¡°Gizmo, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    Alec said with a smile.

    Gizmo nodded after a while and started to operate the machine.

    ¡°Now then lets go.¡±

    Alec turned to Bloom and the others and said.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Jin asked.

    ¡°My grandfather and father have been wanting to meet Miko¡¯s generals for a while. When they heard that you were here, they ordered me to bring you to them.¡±

    Alec explained.

    The group showed nervous expressions when they heard that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t do anything to you. If we did, Miko would be sure to destroy us. Sorry, but we want to live too much to risk that.¡±

    Alec said.

    ¡°¡­..Okay.¡±

    Luka said and they all followed behind him.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Left alone, Gizmo stared at Christian in the capsule.

    He entered deep sleep moments after entering the capsule.

    Gizmo slowly took a metal chip out of his ear and placed it on a small section of the capsule.

    As he did so, the conversation he had with Alec a few days ago popped up in his head.

    ¡°You want to reprogram Christian?¡±

    Gizmo asked Alec in disbelief.

    ¡°Not reprogram, I just want to implant a command inside him.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡°Command? What kind of command?¡±

    ¡°To never turn on the Dragna Clan or Miko.¡±

    ¡°Why would you want to go out of your way to do that? You¡¯re not the type of guy who would care if the clan gets destroyed.¡±

    ¡°I have my reasons.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡°But why Christian?¡±

    ¡°Because if there¡¯s anyone who has the potential to destroy the clan or Miko, outside of the older generation, it¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Celestial Body he possesses?¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it, Gizmo. Those who possess it can easily become a walking catastrophe. It would be ideal to kill him, but that would only turn the Secundus and Primus branch against us.¡±

    Gizmo thought about it for awhile and nodded.

    ¡°Then how are you going to do it?¡±

    ¡°With this.¡±

    Alec took out a chip.

    ¡°Christian is incredibly smart, so he¡¯ll definitely realize that I have some ulterior motive for studying his body, and will most likely use some method to check the machine we¡¯ll use to treat him. This chip is a miniature supercomputer created by my father. It can attach itself to any machine and change it¡¯s function.¡±

    ¡°So you want me to attach it to the capsule once Christian finished checking it and entered it?¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°Do that and the chip will do the rest. But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t harm him in anyway.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why go this far for Miko?¡±

    ¡°If you do this, I promise I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Alec pushed the chip closer to Gizmo.

    ¡°Well, are you going to do it, partner?¡±

    Gizmo looked at the chip for a while before taking it.

    ¡°Fine. But you owe an explanation.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    Alec said with a smile.

    Present time.

    Gizmo looked at Christian as the chip started to complete its task.

    The longer he stared, the guiltier he felt.

    ¡°This better be worth it, Alec.¡±

 Sword Styles

    Back at Kirika¡¯s oasis.

    Miko laid on the ground breathing heavily.

    His hands were bent up and his body was covered in wounds.

    ¡°So?¡±

    Kirika stood over him and looked down on him.

    ¡°Do you think you can trigger Limit Break whenever you need to?¡±

    Miko slowly shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve figured out how to awaken it, but I can¡¯t freely use it like Nen can.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    Miko slowly sat up.

    ¡°Why do I need to master Limit Break to learn the Ryukami clan¡¯s Raging Dragon Style?¡±

    ¡°Because the Raging Dragon Style requires the user to have a strong body. The strain the body suffers from using the style is so intense that it can destroy the average person. Since Limit Break is similar in that characteristic, mastering it should make learning the style easier.¡±

    Kirika explained.

    ¡°My body is pretty touch you know.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°True, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should make it a habit to destroy it. The better you control Limit Break the more durable you¡¯ll get. The more durable you are, the further you can walk down the path of the Raging Dragon.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    ¡°Say, the Ryukami Clan¡¯s style is called the Raging Dragon Style, but what about the other four Imperial Samurai families?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.i¡¯m not really knowledgeable about the other four styles, but I did get a brief description of them.¡±

    She lifted her sword in the air.

    ¡°Of course, our Raging Dragon style specializes in quick draws and unstoppable momentum. Then there¡¯s the Tsubasa Clan.¡±

    She sheathed her sword and drew it at a speed that Miko couldn¡¯t follow.

    A hill behind him was cut clean into two.

    Miko looked at it in awe.

    ¡°Their style is called the Razor Wing Style. Just like the Raging Dragon style it¡¯s a style that specializes in quick draws and speed; however, they the users remain in place and use Razor Wind attacks like I used just now.¡±

    Razor Wind also known as known as Kama-Itachi.

    Those that can use this type of technique can project air/wind or sound in a way that allows them to cut through matter from a distance. Although this attack does usually have slashing damage, some users are able to focus it into a single piercing stab like an invisible bullet.

    ¡°Razor Wing Style is a very dangerous style because it¡¯s hard to detect or counter. Also some who''ve master this style are said to be able to stay from a mile and cut a mountain with a swing of a sword.¡±

    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s some Zoro shit.¡±

    Miko muttered.

    Kirika then slowly lifted her sword up. Miko saw her sword leave afterimages as she rose it in the air.

    ¡°You saw that?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Okay, try to counter this.¡±

    Kirika thrust her sword towards Miko.

    She did it slowly but Miko saw several afterimages of Kirika¡¯s sword and arm slowly thrusting towards him.

    He swung his sword to deflect it when it reached close enough to harm him.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, his sword didn¡¯t hit anything and went right through Kirika''s sword and hand.

    ¡°And you¡¯re dead.¡±

    Said Kirika after her sword tip touched his chest.

    ¡°Its tricky and flashy techniques like that, the Tsukishima clan specializes in.¡±

    She smiled and said.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°What was that just now?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Illusionary Sword. I projected my sword aura to create illusions to play with your head. I¡¯ll teach you it eventually.¡±

    She pulled back her sword and explained.

    ¡°The Tsukishima Clan style is called the Slaughter Moon Style. It¡¯s a sword style consisting of mainly flashy but deadly moves. Each move is incredibly complicated and hard to defend much less counter. Of the five styles, the Slaughter Moon Style is considered the most lethal.¡±

    ¡°Can you give me some more examples of their techniques?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­.There¡¯s rumors that most of the techniques causes an illusion of a Moon to appear in broad daylight. I believe that it is an illusionary moon created to make their attacks look more flashy.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°I heard that they can ride on a Razor Wind attack and use it to travel.¡±

    ¡°You mean that they can use their swords to create wind and hop on it, and use it as a ride?¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    ¡®Those motherfuckers are ballin.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°To be honest, considering the sword style you¡¯ve created, this style would be the most suitable for you. Since it¡¯s the closest to an assassin¡¯s swordplay.¡±

    Kirika added.

    ¡°Who knows, I meant learn it in the future.¡±

    Miko casually said.

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°Okay, the next one is the Shiroyama Clan¡¯s Sword Mountain Style.¡±

    She lifted her sword above her head.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko could hear a humming sound coming from it.

    Kirika faced in the opposite direction and swung down her sword.

    *Boom!*

    Miko watched as everything in front of her, cave in as if it was being pressured by an invisible force.

    When the dust cleared, there was a deep trench in the ground. Even a section of a hill was pressed down as if it was hit by a hammer.

    ¡°What I just used, is called a Pressure Sword technique. It¡¯s basically using your sword to create a suppressing effect rather than a cutting one.¡±

    Kirika explained.

    ¡°Rin used it against Krul when the two of you ganged up on him.¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s similar to a Razor Wind attack but different at the sametime.¡±

    Miko said.

    Kirika nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach this as well, but to explain it in simply terms, it¡¯s embedding your sword with your will and cause a surge in the swords intent, while keeping it from escaping. You then release it with a blunt force.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..?¡±

    Miko was beyond confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everyone gets confused when it¡¯s explained to them. It¡¯s easier to learn by doing then by hearing about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Okay.¡±

    Miko answered still obviously confused.

    ¡°What about the final clan?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°The final clan is the Musougane Clan.¡±

    Kirika put on a serious face.

    ¡°Their style is called the Absolute Murder Style.¡±

    ¡°Sounds corny.¡±

    Miko added.

    ¡°Corny or not, the name fits the style perfectly.¡±

    Kirika replied.

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying about that style. ¡®If it¡¯s against that style everything will be murdered, even the world¡¯.¡±

    She said seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s regarded as the #1 sword style in the world by countless people.¡±

    ¡°Is it better than the sword style the Diamond Swordsman uses?¡±

    ¡°Daiya, Kinsuke, and Shiroka helped created this style. In fact it¡¯s the style they used during the war. They left it with their less talented younger brother who shared it with his descendants.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s the Musougane Clan?¡±

    Kirika nodded.

    "The Musougane¡¯s Style doesn¡¯t specialize in anything. That¡¯s because they¡¯re the best at everything.¡±

    She added.

    ¡°Musougane¡­.Peerless Steel huh.¡±

    Miko suddenly grinned.

    ¡°I suddenly feel the urge to test if they¡¯re worthy of such a name.¡±

    ¡°Before you can test anything out, you must first become a proper Swordsman.¡±

    Kirika laughed and said.

    ¡°But if you still want to test them out in the future, I¡¯ll help you out.¡±

    A savage grin fitting of a dragoness appeared on her face.

    ¡°Even I want my blade to taste the blood of the so called strongest.¡±

    Miko smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°You know, Kiri. I think the two of us can get along quite well.¡±

    Meanwhile, Alec led Luka and the rest deeper into the Tertitus World.

    They headed to where the branch gathers to conduct business, the Meeting Hall.

    It was a huge building that had a vintage look and had a majestic feeling.

    ¡°Woah¡­.¡±

    The group couldn¡¯t help but to be in awe when they saw it.

    ¡°I know that this is a stupid question, but the Dragna clan is really rich isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Asked Sora.

    Alec laughed.

    ¡°Well, if you put the wealth of the five branches together I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t lose to any empire.¡±

    He answered.

    He pushed open the purple and gold door and showed inside.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    When Alec opened the door there was a group of people standing there.

    ¡°Geh?!¡±

    Luka stepped back when she saw who it was.

    ¡°Chika.¡±

    Standing there were Chika, Verde, Ren, Cait, and Sura.

    When Chika saw Luka she smiled.

    ¡°Luka, you know her?¡±

    Hina asked.

    ¡°Chika Dragna. She¡¯s one of the people who were freed from their imprisonment by Nero.¡±

    Luka answered with a pale face.

    ¡°Why are you being so cold?

    Chika quickly approached her and wrapped her arms around her.

    ¡°We¡¯re friends aren¡¯t we?¡±

    She said with a smile.

    ¡°Chika? Wasn¡¯t she number 2 on the list of strongest Miko made?¡±

    Kaido recalled the name and asked.

    ¡°Then that must be number 1, Verde.¡±

    He looked at Verde and said.

    ¡°Damn, she¡¯s hot!¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Ren suddenly appeared in front of him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are but that¡¯s my woman.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t who YOU are, but I don¡¯t give a fuck.¡±

    Sora got instantly pissed and retorted.

    That¡¯s when Ren was slapped on the back of the head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for his rude behavior. He¡¯s certified retarded so you don¡¯t need to pay him any mind.¡±

    Cait came between the two and said.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t mind. After all, I get to talk you because of it.¡±

    Sora said with a smooth voice.

    ¡°May I be kind enough to get your name?¡±

    He casually approached Cait and said.

    ¡°Ace and Sora hit on everything don¡¯t they?¡±

    Bloom asked.

    ¡°As long as it has a skirt.¡±

    Hina replied with a sigh.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    That¡¯s when Ren finally noticed the girls.

    ¡°So many beautiful women. What a kind present, brother.¡±

    He looked at Alec and said.

    ¡°Sorry to break it to you, but these are Miko women. Don¡¯t need to say more do I?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Ren clicked his tongue and immediately ignored the girls¡¯ existence.

    ¡°For some reason, I feel offended.¡±

    Said Hina.

    Ren then looked at Kaido.

    ¡°This is surprising. You¡¯re still alive. You¡¯re tougher than I thought.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be like that next time.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    Ren laughed in response.

    ¡°Oh, brother.¡±

    He then turned to Alec.

    ¡°Father left and went off to handle some business.¡±

    ¡°Business?¡±

    Alec pondered for a while before nodding.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be sure to tell Kiri later.¡±

    ¡®The old man has been acting strange lately¡­¡­Since we came here, he showed no intention of interacting with anyone from the other branches. He wasn¡¯t even interested in meet our progenitor.¡¯

    Alec thought to himself.

    ¡®Could the old man be¡­..¡¯

    He shook his head.

    ¡°If that was true, then this will cause a huge problem later on.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you know what they¡¯re calling my generation, brother?¡±

    Ren interrupted his thoughts and said.

    He smiled as said.

    ¡°They¡¯re calling the 15 of us Disaster Children.¡±

 Beast Rebelling Against The Heavens

    Beast Continent.

    This was the Continent that served as the den for beastmen around the world. As one would expect, it also housed some of the most dangerous beasts in the world.

    It even had some prehistoric beasts that existed for countless years and can easily threaten the life of any Higher being.

    One of these beasts reside in a place called Dead man¡¯s Valley.

    This Valley was covered with blood colored mist, which gave it a sinister look.

    Standing outside the valley¡¯s entrance was a group of people.

    The one at the front wore traditional Chinese clothing.

    He had a medium build, had silver hair and gold eyes, and a handsome but wild face.

    ¡°So this is where the target is?¡±

    He turned around and asked the person directly behind him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is their place of residence.¡±

    The person looked around 9 and had pink hair and a beautiful doll-like face.

    This person was the person behind the destruction of Grim City, and Bloom¡¯s dead childhood friend, MYTH¡¯s Doll Princess Marionette aka Mari.

    ¡°According to the information my father gave me, yes.¡±

    She answered.

    ¡°There¡¯s more than one Beastly aura coming from this place.¡±

    Said the man.

    ¡°This place is his den, I suppose that it has his descendants and followers.¡±

    Mari answered.

    ¡°Could the infamous Chao Ti¨¡n be afraid?¡±

    A woman walked out and said.

    Chao Ti¨¡n also known as the Beast Rebelling Against The Heavens.

    He¡¯s the monkey king, Sun Wukong (Son Goku) Proxy as well as a Tyrant. He¡¯s an invincible existence that¡¯s considered the strongest beast Proxy in history.

    Chao turned around and looked at the woman behind him.

    ¡°Mad Sorceress, just because we¡¯re in Nexus together doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t kill you if you piss me off.¡±

    The woman, Mad Sorceress Victoria smiled.

    Victoria is the proxy of the Greek sorceress Medea, who was known for several gruesome acts.

    Victoria was also the first Infected to be recorded, with the ability to steal lives and add it to her own. She was recognized as one of the most dreadful humans to ever exist.

    Even Miko who only heard about her from Sapphire, was cautious of her.

    She was a rather beautiful woman with lavender hair and was dressed in a dark colored cloak.

    She had a sinister smile and a crazy look in her eyes.

    ¡°My apologizes.¡±

    She apologized.

    ¡°I was just curious because you seemed overly cautious.¡±

    ¡°That goes to show the difference in our experiences, little girl.¡±

    Chao answered.

    Victoria frowned when she heard that, but he ignored her and continued.

    ¡°During the War For Supremacy, this beast was famous for turning Gods into meat paste, demons into bones, beasts into toothpicks, and Heroes into lunch. So of course I¡¯ll be cautious.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you want us to call for back up?¡±

    Mari asked.

    ¡°Back up?¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Chao laughed.

    ¡°Why would I do something like that?¡±

    He faced the valley.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to fight this beast. I didn¡¯t have time to 10,000 years ago, but look! The world is so peaceful that people even forgot that such a monster resided here. I have all the time in the world.¡±

    ¡°As expected of a war veteran.¡±

    Another person came forward.

    It was a young boy around his early teens. He had purple and azure hair and lazy blue eyes.

    ¡°Alexis Dragna.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    This person was Alec, Kirika, and Ren¡¯s father Alexis Dragna.

    ¡°I heard a lot about you from my father. He said that during the war you caused a huge commotion in the Chinese God faction. I heard that you slaughtered so many gods that the Jade Emperor himself had to personally put a bounty on your head. The fact that you became a Tyrant is natural.¡±

    Alexis said with a sleepy tone.

    Chao looked at him.

    ¡°Your eyes are similar to Augustus¡¯ you know.¡±

    Chao said.

    ¡°Uninterested in mortals and lacking any form of compassion and human emotion.¡±

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡±

    Chao shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re the leader of Apostasia and one of the founders of the New Era, eyes like those are natural.¡±

    Chao gaze then sharpened.

    ¡°In fact if your eyes were soft, I would¡¯ve killed you already.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡±

    Alexis laughed in monotone.

    ¡°That would be a problem.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Hey, are we going to do this or not?¡±

    Said the last person.

    It was an obese man dressed in a suit with his hair swept back.

    ¡°I¡¯m burning calories just standing here. Did we really need to bring someone from every branch to be here?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Shut it, Drake. Show more dignity as a Tyrant.¡±

    Said Chao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t compare me to a monster like you. I¡¯m a weak Tyrant, I won¡¯t be of any help in capturing this beast.¡±

    Tyrant Drake replied.

    ¡°Your barriers might come in handy, that¡¯s why you were sent as Hell Dynasty¡¯s representative.¡±

    Mari replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, fatty. If we failed we¡¯ll just use you as bait to allow us time to escape.¡±

    Victoria laughed and said.

    ¡°Fuck you, you skinny bitch!¡±

    Drake got mad and roared.

    Victoria didn¡¯t mind his outburst and continued to laugh.

    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s time to work.¡±

    Said Chao.

    He didn¡¯t wait for anyone to reply and walked into the valley.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    Victoria followed into the valley and said.

    The others all followed in one by one.

    Mari had to drag drake inside by the way.

    Inside the valley was dark, but the darkness didn¡¯t hinder anyone of them in the least.

    They continued to marched on without delay.

    ¡°We¡¯re being watched.¡±

    Said Victoria.

    ¡°Small fries. Ignore them.¡±

    Chao said without looking back.

    The deeper they ventured into the valley, the more gazes they felt on them.

    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t go any further without being attacked.¡±

    Said Mari.

    They all stopped except for Chao at this point.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A giant ape like monster jumped out of the darkness and blocked his path.

    ¡°Halt, ant! Do you know where you are?!¡±

    Chao didn¡¯t pay it any mind and continued to walk forward.

    The monster got angry when he saw that Chao didn¡¯t acknowledge his existence.

    ¡°Insolent!¡±

    The monster threw a punch with his truck size fist.

    Chao still didn¡¯t pay him any mind and continued to walk.

    *Boom!*

    The fist slammed against Chao, but instead of Chao being blown away, the monster¡¯s fist burst apart like a water balloon slamming on a wall.

    ¡°Ahhhhh?!¡±

    The monster roared out in pain.

    And then-

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The monster suddenly exploded after Chao spoke.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    Alexis whistled when he saw that.

    ¡°Listen up well, because I¡¯ll only say this once.¡±

    Chao spoke casually but his voice had immense weight.

    ¡°Block my path and die. Leave and live. Your choice.¡±

    The moment he said that the others could feel countless monsters escaping for the lives.

    ¡°Any of these monsters could terrorize a country, but they¡¯re like ants in front of a real monster.¡±

    Said Drake.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s the man who took on my ancestor for two days straight. Only a monster can do that.¡±

    Said Alexis.

    ¡°I even heard that he won in the end, but that¡¯s just a rumor. And to make it worst, Chao refuses to say what really happened between him and Augustus.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s the one who lost, but was too ashamed to speak out.¡±

    Victoria giggled and said.

    ¡°You seriously want to die don¡¯t you?¡±

    Mari said.

    ¡°What? I was just saying that it¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only able to say that because you have over a million lives stored up.¡±

    Said Drake.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m sure that Chao could kill me a million times if he wanted to.¡±

    She laughed and said.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Said Alexis.

    ¡°If you people only came here to talk you can go home now.¡±

    Said Chao with a slightly irritated tone.

    ¡°No can do. What if the beast is too much for you? You¡¯ll need reinforcements.¡±

    Mari answered.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not able to defeat it, what could you people do against it?¡±

    Said Chao.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. If he¡¯s unable to defeat it, then it¡¯s game over for us.¡±

    Said Drake.

    ¡°Shut it, fatty.¡±

    Said Victoria.

    ¡°If Chao loses, then I¡¯ll take over.¡±

    She cracked her knuckles and said.

    ¡°I already know the perfect spell to subdue it.¡±

    She then looked at Drake.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll need a sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you! I won¡¯t be a sacrifice!¡±

    He roared.

    ¡°Ah, come on. Don¡¯t be so selfish. It¡¯s for the greater evil.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Victoria.¡±

    Said Mari.

    ¡°If you work Drake up too much he¡¯ll burn calories. If that happens his barriers won¡¯t be as strong.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know.¡±

    Victoria giggled and replied.

    ¡°Could you people shut up?¡±

    Chao said.

    They walked further into the valley until they encountered a gigantic throne made of bones.

    Sitting on the throne was a terrifying monster.

    It looked like an ape, had shape sabertooth fangs, crocodilian skin, and serpentine monster with a mouth as a tail.

    This was one of the walking disasters that plunged the world in chaos with its every move.

    The Devil Ape.

    ¡°Are you the ones who disrupted my kingdom?¡±

    Devil Ape spoke.

    Chao stepped forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, Devil Ape. I¡¯m Chao Ti¨¡n and I¡¯m here to offer you a proposition.¡±

    ¡°Chao Ti¨¡n (To Surpass the Heavens)?¡±

    Devil Ape burst out laughing.

    ¡°For you to actually call yourself by such an arrogant name in front of me¡­¡±

    He looked down at Chao with a intimidating gaze.

    ¡°You have balls, I¡¯ll admit that.¡±

    Chao grinned savagely in return and took off his cloak and showed his off his stone like muscles.

    ¡°How about we decide if I¡¯m being arrogant or not?¡±

 The Battle Of Beasts!

    The Primus world.

    Under the Xia Palace, there was a secret dungeon that was used to imprison some of the branches worst enemies.

    It was dark, cold, and eerie.

    In such a place, Nero, Nova, Kimiko, Raven, and Falcon were standing in front of a cell.

    They all silently looked at the prisoner who was chained in the air, inside the cell.

    ¡°Do you feel like talking now, Arsene?¡±

    Kimiko asked with a cold tone.

    The prisoner, Arsene Mors lifted his head and looked at her with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. But I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    Kimiko cursed.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in centuries and you came here telling me to join something as shady as New Era?¡±

    She walked into the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you tell us everything you know about them.¡±

    Death aura leaked from her when she said that.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    However, Arsene wasn¡¯t the least intimidated and started laughing.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible my queen.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that? Is there a spell on you that prevents you from talking?¡±

    Kimiko asked with a sharp gaze.

    Arsene shook his head.

    ¡°Nothing of the sort. I¡¯m just not afraid of you anymore."

    He grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen things during my time in New Era. Unbelievable things. Things that made me shit myself over and over again. It¡¯s thanks those experiences that I¡¯ve learned that this world is a terrifying place. Far more terrifying then I¡¯ve ever imagined.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Kimiko hit him across the face with a black hammer.

    ¡°Cut the bullshit and talk.¡±

    She said with a serious tone.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Yet, Arsene still laughed.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Kimiko took out a black dagger from her clothes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you laugh with a dagger in your neck.¡±

    ¡° I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll laugh like normal.¡±

    Arsene replied.

    Kimiko took a step forward to torture him, but she was stop by Nero.

    ¡°Let me.¡±

    He said and approached Arsene.

    ¡°Arsene, why did you come here? You¡¯re smart, I¡¯m sure you predicted this outcome. So why?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it obvious? Because I respect the three of you as not only friends but warriors.¡±

    He looked at Nero, Kimiko and Nova as he said that.

    ¡°You three are arguably the most notorious Tyrants in history. Hell Dynasty is composed of completely Tyrants, having you three not a part of it just doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your reason? For just that reason you¡¯ll endure such a rough treatment?¡±

    Falcon asked.

    ¡°Ah, you must be Falcon Dragna. I read about you in New Era¡¯s database. You¡¯re quite an interesting person. You¡¯re welcome to join as well.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. I don¡¯t know much about New Era, but I can already guess that it will plunge this world into chaos.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Arsene looked at Raven.

    ¡°You seem strong. What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to pass.¡±

    Raven answered.

    Arsene nodded with a smile.

    ¡°And you three?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Kimiko answered.

    ¡°Sounds tempting, but I¡¯ll have to decline. I don¡¯t feel like our objectives align.¡±

    Nero answered.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Nova didn¡¯t answer.

    This caused everyone to look at him.

    ¡°Hmm¡­..Sounds quite tempting.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t mind joining you. I mean I¡¯m pretty bored here.¡±Stolen novel; please report.

    What he said didn¡¯t shock anyone in the dungeon, after all this was how Nova was. He was someone who was in love with chaos and destruction.

    The fact that he remained silent for so long was a miracle.

    In fact, Nero declining the offer came as a huge surprise.

    ¡°Plus if I join, I¡¯m sure that the whole clan will turn on me. While that would be worthwhile, I¡¯ll have to decline. After all, when I think about it fighting against you guys might be more entertaining. I mean, being the underdog might be fun.¡±

    Nova explained.

    Arsene nodded with a smile to their refusals.

    ¡°I see. I see. So you all decline.¡±

    He started grinning.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame, but it¡¯s expected.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who was just rejected.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you expect for us to let you go after rejecting you?¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯ll let me go. It¡¯s not your choice.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I think that¡¯s the cue.¡±

    At that moment, the door that leads outside the dungeon swung open.

    A servant ran in with a pale face.

    ¡°M-M-My lord!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Nero asked.

    ¡°Word from Elder Kroc who¡¯s searching the Beast Continent for Lady Sonia!¡±

    The servant handed Nero a piece of paper.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Nero was shocked when he read it.

    ¡°Half of the Beast Continent has sunken to the bottom of the ocean¡­..¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    What Nero said shocked everyone except Arsene.

    ¡°Now then, will you let me go?¡±

    He asked with a smug.

    Let¡¯s go back to when Chao Tian and the others confronted the deadly monster Devil Ape.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? I¡¯m actually being challenged?¡±

    Devil Ape sat on his throne and spoke with surprise.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Limit to how arrogant someone can be, little ant?¡±

    He laughed and said.

    ¡°Enough talk. Are you going to fight or are you too scared?¡±

    Chao grinned and said.

    Devil Ape stopped laughing when he heard that.

    ¡°I see. So you¡¯re one of those people.¡±

    His gaze sharpened on Chao.

    ¡°The type of person who only learn how to be humble after death.¡±

    He lifted his gigantic arm and swung it in front of him while remaining seated.

    *BOOM!*

    An incredibly gust of wind  was instantly generated by the hand wave and slammed against Chao and the others.

    No, calling it a gust was an understatement.

    It was like Devil Ape created a hurricane with a wave of his hand.

    Yet, Chao didn¡¯t flinch in the least.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    This impressed devil Ape.

    ¡°I guess you aren¡¯t all talk. But I still have no interest in fighting a bug.¡±

    It said.

    At that moment, Chao disappeared and reappeared in front of Devil Ape.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a bug.¡±

    He floated in front of him and said.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t try to sucker punch me? You¡¯re either cool headed, or smart.¡±

    ¡°Neither. I¡¯m just that confident.¡±

    He drew his arm back.

    ¡°I only attack people from the front.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to punch you in the face.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Devil Ape replied.

    ¡°If you¡¯re able to force me off this throne then I¡¯ll fight you.¡±

    ¡°Remember you¡¯re the one who said it.¡±

    After he said that, Chao threw a punch towards Devil Ape¡¯s face.

    *BOOM!*

    Chao fist caused devil Ape face to sink in and he was blown out of his seat and crashed into the end of the valley.

    ¡°No mercy as always.¡±

    Said Mari.

    ¡°Hey, I think we better start retreating before we get killed.¡±

    Alexis said.

    ¡°I¡¯m way ahead of you.¡±

    He looked behind him and saw Drake running for his life.

    They all started retreat one by one, leaving Chao alone.

    Chao ignored them and smiled in the direction where he sent Devil Ape flying.

    *BOOM!*

    The cliffs overlooking the valley suddenly crumbled and Devil Ape appeared clapping his hands.

    ¡°Impressive. Truly impressive.¡±

    He looked around at his valley that was now in rubbles.

    ¡°Look what you did to my kingdom. You¡¯ll have to pay for that you know.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Chao started walking towards him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Devil Ape started walking towards him as well.

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Your life isn¡¯t enough. Maybe I¡¯ll destroy your entire bloodline.¡±

    The two started to sprint at the same time.

    ¡°Destroy it, if you can monster!¡±

    Chao leaped forward with a roar.

    ¡°Watch me, Ant!¡±

    Devil Ape leaped forward with a roar as well.

    The two met midair and threw a power punch.

    *BOOM!*

    Shockwaves created from their clash travelled for miles and flattened everything around them.

    The two jumped back and charged towards each other again.

    Devil Ape swung his giant claws, Chao swung his leg.

    *BOOM!*

    Chao was blown away with his body spinning in the air.

    Devil Ape popped up above him and swung down his gigantic arms like a hammer.

    *BOOM!*

    Chao was slammed into the ground, and caused 100m thick cracks to appear in the ground.

    Devil Ape stomped towards him with a grin.

    Chao quickly sprung to his feet and lifted both arms into the air.

    *BOOM!*

    He grabbed devil Ape¡¯s feet and stopped his stomp.

    Chao then slammed Devil Ape on the ground.

    He then lifted him up and slammed him repeatedly on the ground.

    Every time his body hit the ground, everything for a dozen miles shook.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Devil Ape twisted his body and threw Chao off him.

    ¡°I had a nasty creak in my neck, your attack just fixed it for me.¡±

    It said.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A huge amount of magic power started surging from Chao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Then how about I fix a couple more for you!¡±

    He shot forward like an arrow and threw a punch.

    Devil Ape yawned and lifted one finger.

    *BOOOM!*

    A three mile wide crater open up under them when they clashed.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Devil Ape said while looking at Chao who he stopped with a single finger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was then Devil Ape noticed that his finger was being bent towards him.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    This surprised him, especially when he heard it starting to crack.

    ¡°Clench your teeth.¡±

    The moment Chao said that Devil Ape¡¯s entire arm bent backwards and Chao¡¯s fist smashed into his face.

    *BOOM!*

    Devil Ape was forced to take a step back.

    Chao started hopping in one place in a boxing stance.

    ¡°Consecutive jabs.¡±

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Chao hit Devil Ape with 12 lightning fast left jabs in a second.

    Devil Ape had to take another step back.

    ¡°Imma about to take this up another notch.¡±

    Chao took a step forward.

    The moment he did it was as if he multiplied as dozens of Chao attack Devil Ape from every direction.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Devil Ape¡¯s body swayed all over the place as Chao raining down attacks on him.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Devil Ape reached out and grabbed Chao¡¯s fist.

    ¡°I thought that you could entertain me, but you''re really nothing but an ant.¡±

    He lifted Chao by his arm and slammed him on the ground.

    He then ripped Chao¡¯s arm off and threw it into his mouth and ate it.

    ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯ll do as a meal.¡±

    He said while he chewed on Chao¡¯s arm.

    He then grabbed Chao and threw him into his mouth and started to rip him apart with his fangs.

    ¡°Oi, Devil Ape just ate Chao!¡±

    Said Victoria who was watching the fight from a far.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we left when we did.¡±

    Said Alexis.

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Now that ¡®Chao¡¯ has been defeated the real Beast Rebelling Against The Heavens is about to enter the fray.¡±

    ¡°Hm? He lost already.¡±

    Devil Ape suddenly heard a voice appeared behind him.

    There he saw Chao standing there with a deadpan expression.

    ¡°What the?¡±

    Devil Ape stopped chewing and put his hand in his mouth.

    He took out a long piece of hair.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re Sun Wukong proxy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Chao didn¡¯t answer and just looked at him.

    ¡°All this time, I was just fight a clone that had a fraction of your strength.?"

    Sun Wukong has the ability to clone himself by using pieces of his hair. These clones are far weaker than the original.

    The Chao Tian that the current world knew was only a weaker version with a fraction of the originals strength.

    After he became a Tyrant using a small amount of his strength , he became Sun Wukong''s proxy and made a clone take his place while he trained for the day he can terrorize the heavens again.

    This Chao, who could fight any Higher Being to the end, stood in front of Devil Ape, who slaughtered countless pantheons and made them forgotten from this world.

    A match up like this could''ve caused the world 10,000 years ago the dim in fear, much less now.

    "Heh."

    Devil Ape grinned at Chao.

    ¡°Original or clone, your both just ants in fron-¡±

    ¡°Silence monkey.¡±

    Chao interrupted Devil Ape.

    ¡°I¡¯m different from the Chao you faced earlier.¡±

    Devil Ape suddenly felt a great sense of danger come over him when he felt Chao¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be able to have fun after all.¡±

    He said and charge forward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Chao Ti¨¡n! Show me your true power!¡±

    ¡°I was intending to do that from the start.¡±

    Chao charged towards him as well.

    The Monstrosities clashed with everything they had.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    That day, a two man war broke out between Chao Tian and Devil

    Ape.

    This war engulfed an entire continent and resulted in half of it getting wiped off the map.

    This war would go down in history as the prelude to New Era¡¯s Reign.

 The Beginning Of The Emperoréˆ¥æªš Path

    Secundus World.

    *Boom!*

    Explosions rang out in the snowy plains located the foremost north of the world.

    In this place two persons clashed with their swords.

    Their swords were skilled and extremely dead.

    They were also fast and without a hint of hesitation.

    Their blades seemed peerless.

    These two were Miko and Rin.

    *Boom!*

    The two¡¯s blades clashed and repelled each other time and time again.

    No matter what trick they used, the other would instantly see through it.

    However, the two weren¡¯t equal.

    Rin¡¯s blade was swifter, while Miko¡¯s held more momentum and overbearing force.

    By the time Miko could complete one swing, Rin was able to complete three. This disrupted Miko¡¯s momentum and made his blade seem dull.

    *Boom!*

    In the end, Miko was blown back and his sword momentum had completely collapsed.

    Rin rushed forward and thrust his sword towards Miko, who now had an opening.

    Miko quickly sheathed his sword and awaited the strike to reach him.

    He stepped forward when he felt the sword being only a few meters away.

    He pulled his sword and slash it forward as fast he could.

    The sound of cutting winds resounded in the air.

    Rin smiled and still thrust his sword.

    The sword and the cutting wind collided and caused an explosive sound.

    Rin destroyed the cutting wind, but was forced back a little.

    He grinned and charged forward.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    It was then that someone spoke and stopped him.

    He looked towards the sky and saw a couple people sitting on some stands.

    The one who stopped him was Kirika.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. You two can rest.¡±

    She said as she looked down on them.

    ¡°How¡¯s Miko¡¯s training coming along?¡±

    Asked Momo, who was next to her.

    ¡°He¡¯s doing great. Only two months and he¡¯s already skilled enough to clash with Rin in pure swordsmanship.¡±

    Kirika replied.

    ¡°But he was at a disadvantage from beginning to end.¡±

    ¡°True, but he¡¯s still far better than he was during their competition.¡±

    *Boom!*

    They heard a different explosion and looked at a different location.

    There they saw Kaido fighting Ashur.

    The two¡¯s fists collided nonstop as if they were trying to see who could break the other¡¯s fist first.

    The two then stepped back and swung their legs at each other¡¯s head.

    *Boom!*

    Their legs clashed and produced an explosive sound.

    ¡°Incredibly. I heard that you were a monster like Miko but this is still shocking.¡±

    Ashur drew his leg back as he spoke.

    His leg was seriously bruised.

    ¡°Miko was right. You really are strong.¡±

    Kaido replied.

    ¡°When it comes to physical prowess, Kaido is in his league. Not even Miko could beat him in physical strength alone.¡±

    Said Jin, who was also on the stands.

    ¡°Even so, that Ashur kid is able to compete with him in a straight fist fight. I¡¯m seriously impressed. Then again, he would get crushed if he faced Golden Kaido.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Especially its improved version.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being creepy again Jin.¡±

    Said Sapphire who was sitting next to him.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. Old habit.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    He said while wrapping his arm around her shoulder.

    ¡°Jin, you¡¯re a weapon specialist, right?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°I am.¡±

    She pointed at Rin.

    ¡°Can you defeat him in a sword fight?¡±

    Jin shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I can defend myself so that I wouldn¡¯t look pathetic, but that¡¯s it. I can¡¯t defeat him.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Luka stared at Rin for a while.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    It was then that Chika wrapped her arm around her waist.

    Luka flinched when she felt her touch.

    ¡°Are you interested in him? That can¡¯t do. You can¡¯t even consider cheating on Miko.¡±

    Chika whispered in her ear.

    Luka flew up in fright and Rage.

    ¡°Hahahaha. Calm down. I¡¯m only messing with you.¡±

    Chika laughed and said.

    ¡°Hey, why is Luka afraid of that girl?¡±

    Bloom asked Hina who was beside her.

    ¡°Ah, it goes back to when Miko was in Grim City. Luka was training in the Primus world once and ran into Chika. Chika challenged her to a spar and demolished her.¡±

    ¡°Was it that bad?¡±

    Hina nodded.

    ¡°Really bad. She broke Luka in ways I didn¡¯t know a person could get broken.¡±

    Hina shivered when she recalled what she witnessed.

    ¡°Why did she do that?¡±

    Bloom couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But from the way she constantly teases Luka, I don¡¯t think she hates her though.¡±

    It was then that a golden light flashed in front of Miko.

    From it Ba?mu appeared and stood in front of Miko.

    ¡°Was is it Ba?mu?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°A message.¡±

    Ba?mu handed Miko a piece of paper from his breast pocket.

    When Miko read it his eyes widen.

    Immediately after a smile appeared on his face. The smile was so devious that all who saw it immediately thought that Miko had gone insane for a second.

    This smile only lasted for a second.

    He neatly folded the note and placed it in his pocket.

    ¡°Thanks Ba?mu.¡±

    Basmu nodded and disappeared into the light.

    Miko looked at Kirika and Momo.

    ¡°I¡¯m requesting for my training to be put on pause for a while. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be sure to review everything you¡¯ve thought me.¡±

    ¡°Do what you want.¡±

    Momo immediately answered.

    Kirika nodded after seeing Momo¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Going somewhere?¡±

    Luka jumped down and landed in front of him.

    Hina and Bloom also appeared around him.

    One look and anyone could see that they surrounded him and cut off his escape routes.

    Miko laughed when he saw this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not leaving the kingdom. I¡¯m just going to be really busy from now on.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±

    Miko left the Secundus world and went back to the palace.

    There he saw a woman and a man kneeling in front of his throne, as of waiting for him.

    They were Sola and Yota.

    The letter Miko got from Ba?mu was from them telling him that they¡¯ve returned.

    Even when they sensed him, the two didn¡¯t raise and continued to kneel before the throne with their heads down.

    Miko frowned when he saw that.

    He slowly walked up to the throne and sat there with a frown.

    ¡°I thought you coming back was proof of your success¡­..¡±

    He rested his head on his fist.

    ¡°But from the looks of it, you failed didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The two flinched when they heard that, but still didn¡¯t raise their head or dared to speak.

    The two had been ordered by Miko to return to their nations and convince those in charge to side with him and the Dragna nation during what¡¯s to come.

    However, just like Miko stated they failed to do so.

    ¡°So? What happened?¡±

    Miko asked while looking down on them.

    ¡°D-Don, its all because of our incompetence.¡±

    Sola was the first to answer.

    However, she did so without looking Miko in the face.

    She was truly ashamed and didn¡¯t have the courage to face him.

    Miko didn¡¯t reply for a while and only stared at them.

    After a while he sighed.

    ¡°Come on, get up. Speaking to you two while you¡¯re trembling makes me uncomfortable.¡±

    He said with a gentle voice.

    However, the two still didn¡¯t budge.

    Luka and the others who were watching this from the sidelines, were a bit confused.

    Miko got down from the throne and walked down towards them.

    He touched Sola and helped her to her feet.

    ¡°Come on, I said stand.¡±

    She slowly stood up but still refused to look Miko in the face.

    This caused Miko to become suspicious.

    He immediately used his hand and forced her to look at him.

    ¡°?!¡±

    It was then that Miko saw it.

    On Sola¡¯s face was a horrid scar that looked like it was eroding one side of her face.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Don. Not only I couldn¡¯t convince them, I¡¯ve even become hideous as well.¡±

    Sola tearfully said.

    It was then that Miko realized that she was blinded in one eye as well.

    His hand that was holding her face started to tremble.

    He composed himself and looked down at Yota who was still kneeling.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    He quickly stooped down and lifted his head.

    ¡°Hah~.¡±

    He sighed in relief when he saw that Yota looked fine.

    ¡°¡­..Huh?¡±

    He soon realized that something was off.

    He could see Yota¡¯s mouth quivering as if he was trying his best to keep it shut.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t have¡­..¡±

    Miko looked into Yota¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yota, open your mouth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Yota didn¡¯t reply.

    The others who was watching could feel the tension in the room after Yota refused to obey.

    They could tell from Miko¡¯s reaction and Sola¡¯s sobbing that something horrible occurred.

    ¡°Yota, are you disobeying my order?¡±

    Miko asked with a stern voice.

    Yota still didn¡¯t reply and kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°I said open your mouth, dammit!¡±

    Miko angrily roared while subconsciously releasing his demonic aura.

    Yota shook his head, and Miko could see tears in the corner of eyes.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    His eyes changed colors.

    ¡°I command you, open your mouth.¡±

    He used Rule.

    ¡°Hmmm!¡±

    Yota continued to struggle, but he couldn''t defy Miko¡¯s Rule.

    His mouth slowly opened and revealed the inside to Miko.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko¡¯s eyes became incredibly cold when he saw inside.

    He slowly stood up and staggered back a little bit.

    ¡°They cut out your tongue¡­¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    When the others heard what Miko said they were naturally shocked.

    Yota kneeled and made his forehead on the ground.

    ¡°Yim sworry (I¡¯m sorry).¡±

    He finally spoke, but without his tongue it sounded like nothing but gibberish.

    ¡°Uim Sworry, Dwon. Wlease korwive me. (I¡¯m sorry, Don. Please forgive me.)¡±

    Miko looked at the kneeling Yota and the crying Sola.

    Their smiling faces from when the last saw them flashed in his mind.

    It overlapped with their current pitiful selves.

    This caused Miko to clenched his teeth and look away from them.

    ¡°Why are you the ones apologizing¡­..¡±

    He mumbled under his breath.

    ¡°Take them away, and treat their injuries! Now!¡±

    Miko roared his order.

    A few servants appeared and took the two away.

    Even while they were being drawn away, Miko could still hear the two apologizing for failing him.

    ¡°I should be the one apologizing, you idiots.¡±

    Miko gritted his teeth and said.

    He silently sat back on his throne.

    The crying faces of Sola and Yota couldn¡¯t leave his mind.

    ¡®If only I had assigned them guards on the trip back, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    Miko allowed the two to return home by themselves, because he didn¡¯t want to alert those in the kingdom by sending his people.

    He also thought that it would¡¯ve made their jobs easier if they did it alone.

    However, he was wrong.

    Miko was mentally prepared in the case that the kingdoms rejected his offer. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Sola and Yota would be harmed by their own family.

    He considered the chance of them getting exiled or imprisoned, but he only realized that he hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of them dying.

    Of course the two didn¡¯t die, but they could¡¯ve and it would¡¯ve been his fault.

    It was then Miko realized something.

    He never took into account of him losing anyone, in his plans to create an empire.

    He immediately started to curse his immaturity and naivety.

    No, it wasn¡¯t that he was na?ve or immature. It was just that he was too greedy.

    And because he was too greedy that thought of losing anyone didn¡¯t occur to him.

    When Miko realized this, his anger grew several times more intense.

    However, he quickly calmed himself down.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk. No one follow me.¡±

    After saying that, he left the throne room and the palace.

 The Emperoréˆ¥æªš Resolve

    After he left the palace, Miko headed straight to the lower Class district.

    However, this time he didn¡¯t bother to hide his presence.

    He naturally drew the attention of everyone around him.

    Yet, no one dared to look at him for longer than a second.

    That was because they could sense the tension surrounding him.

    No one wanted to accidentally piss off the king, and get slaughtered.

    And so, Miko was able to reach the lower class district without any distractions.

    He stopped in front of the Royal Underworld Association.

    After looking at the building for a while, he slowly walked inside.

    When he entered, he naturally drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    From criminals to the workers, everyone looked at him simultaneously.

    ¡°The RUA is closed for the rest of the day. Leave.¡±

    He spoke slowly.

    Everyone was confused and didn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡°I said leave!¡±

    It was only after Miko roared that everyone started to scramble.

    Employees to criminals, everyone ran out the building as if they they were running from a plague.

    After they left, Miko switched the opened sign to closed.

    He then walked towards Edward¡¯s office.

    When he opened the door, he saw Edward sitting behind his desk with a frown.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko asked him.

    ¡°Why did you have to barrage in and scary everyone?¡±

    Edward asked.

    ¡°You know that there¡¯s going to be rumors that I pissed the king off, and was severely punished, right?¡±

    ¡°Why would there be such rumors?¡±

    ¡°Because you came in the place I work fuming and with a scary expression. The human mind is funny, they can turn the simplest things into a huge incident with their imaginations.¡±

    Edward replied.

    ¡°So? What¡¯s the problem, Don?¡±

    Miko closed the door behind him and took a seat.

    ¡°Sola and Yota returned just now.¡±

    Edward¡¯s became serious when he heard that.

    ¡°Did they fail?¡±

    He asked.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°If they only failed then I wouldn¡¯t have been so upset.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen to them?¡±

    Miko gritted his teeth before answering.

    ¡°Sola¡¯s face was cut and poison was rubbed in her wounds. The flesh on her face is rotting as we speak.¡±

    Edward was surprised to hear that, but he quickly calmed himself.

    ¡°What about Yota?¡±

    ¡°His tongue was cut out.¡±

    Edward was once again surprised, but what he was truly surprised about was something different.

    ¡°Even after that, you¡¯re still here and not ordering a march on their countries?¡±

    ¡°Oh, trust me. I really want to do that.¡±

    ¡°But you know that you need to stay calm or all your hard work will go down the drain.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°If I lose myself in rage now, I¡¯ll only bring about my own down fall.¡±

    ¡°Good. Patience and self control are signs of a great leader.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Edward said with an approving tone.

    However, he could see the anger brewing inside Miko.

    Edward knew, Miko held Yota, Sola, and himself with sincere feelings and appreciation.

    He determined this stemmed from them being his most trusted personnels during his times at Grim City, or it could be something else all together.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean that he appreciated them on the same level as his family and friends.

    If that wasn¡¯t the case, he would lost himself in rage a long time ago.

    The perfect example was when he destroyed the Business District and ¡°Killed¡± Sami when Bloom got hurt.

    Back then, all logic left Miko the instant he saw Bloom.

    There was no thoughts about consequences, he just simply wanted to lash out.

    However, Edward thought Miko being composed was a good thing despite knowing that he didn¡¯t matter as much as the others.

    After all, he was a business man to the core.

    ¡°Edward.¡±

    While he was thinking that Miko called out to him.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Be honest. Am I too soft?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Edward didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Is that a trick question?¡±

    He asked after a while.

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. We¡¯ve worked together for a year, so you should know how I do things. I want to know if I come off as too soft?¡±

    ¡°Excuse my language.¡±

    He then coughed.

    ¡°Fuck no. You¡¯re as soft as a diamond encrusted bullet.¡±

    Miko couldn¡¯t help to laugh since this was one of the few times he heard Edward curse.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean towards my enemies. I mean towards my allies.¡±

    ¡°Explain.¡±

    ¡°I only realized after I saw Sola and Yota in that state that I don''t really take the wellbeing of my comrades on consideration when I¡¯m planning something. I just automatically assume that they¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Miko explained.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call that being soft though. It¡¯s more like you¡¯ve given everyone expectations and believe that they¡¯ll automatically live up to them.¡±

    Edward replied.

    ¡°Basically, you don¡¯t realized how hard it is for others to keep up with you, and believe that they¡¯ll always be by your side when you look around.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko thought about Edward¡¯s words and quickly realized that he might be right.

    ¡°Look Don. You¡¯re a special being. A monstrosity in away. No offense.¡±

    ¡°None taken.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy keeping up with someone like you. In fact, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there comes a time when you find yourself all alone with no one to walk your path with you. That¡¯s how special you are.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t answer because he acknowledged what Edward said as the truth.

    The reason why Miko was drawn to special people was because he wanted people who could get him, and walk the same path as him.

    But deep down he knew.

    The path he walks is a lonely one, and no one can walk it with him.

    Even so, he still searched for companionship, even if it was only temporarily.

    ¡°I¡¯m basically too greedy. I want to accomplish everything without losing anything. This is why I don¡¯t put my love ones wellbeing into consideration. Because if I plan for their deaths, I acknowledge that I can¡¯t obtain everything without sacrificing somerhings. And if I start sacrificing things again, then I¡¯ll just revert to my old self.¡±

    Miko said with a sigh.

    Edward looked at him strangely.

    ¡°You know¡­..You might not have what it takes to become an emperor.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko frowned when he heard that.

    ¡°Hear me out.¡±

    Edward quickly tried to explain himself.

    ¡°While its true that you have the intelligence, skills, talents, and prestige, but you still lack one important thing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Resolve.¡±

    ¡°This again? Kirika said something similar earlier. Is my determination really that lacking?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Kirika meant, but I don¡¯t think we mean the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what you mean.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°First of all, you want to be emperor right?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°But you¡¯re afraid to lose anything. That will be your downfall if you¡¯re not careful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko kept silent.

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart person, Don. So I¡¯m sure you know that the Higher you aim, the more ammo you must waste to hit the target.¡±

    ¡°Not if you use a high powered sniper.¡±

    Miko chipped in.

    ¡°Don, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Edward said with a frown.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Edward sighed.

    ¡°Like I was saying. The bigger the ambition, the more you must be willing to risk. If you don¡¯t risk anything, you won¡¯t accomplished anything.¡±

    ¡°What if I risk only myself?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Edward shook his head.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work and you know it.¡±

    He looked around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use the underworld for an example. Which crime lord you know that didn¡¯t have to sacrifice some of his subordinates to rise to the top? Some even had to sacrifice their must trusted men just to gain their current title. It¡¯s the same for an emperor. Especially a founding one."

    He looked at Miko with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°There will be times when we¡¯re ready to take the risk, but what we put at stake isn¡¯t up to us to choose. In other words, you can¡¯t make it just by sacrificing yourself.¡±

    He pointed at himself.

    ¡°You must learn to sacrifice those around you as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t reply.

    To be honest, he knew all of this already, but he just didn¡¯t want to follow those rules.

    He wanted to established his own where he can gain everything without sacrificing anything.

    However, that na?ve thought led to Yota and Sola getting hurt.

    Miko had to admit that he messed up big time.

    ¡°Is there really no other choice?¡±

    He asked himself.

    ¡®There isn¡¯t.¡¯

    And he answered himself in his mind.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t you already sacrifice the woman you love to continue down this path? So why are you acting so reluctant now?¡¯

    He asked himself.

    ¡®You even ignore Regis suffering and played the fool.¡¯

    Miko naturally knew about Regis condition.

    The same day it happened Ishma came to him and explained it.

    His response at the time was indifference.

    Because he didn¡¯t want to feel that pain and let it slow him down, he pushed it all on Regis.

    Miko held his head.

    ¡°This can¡¯t do. If it continues on like this, instead of upgrading I¡¯ll only be downgrading instead. I¡¯ll become the most pathetic version of myself.¡±

    He said to himself.

    It was then that he repaired the link with him and Tia himself, without waiting on her to do so.

    Endless sadness rushed into him, but he didn¡¯t flinched and took it all on.

    ¡®This should reduce the emotional stress Regis is feeling.¡±

    He muttered.

    He then looked Edward in eyes with clear resolve.

    ¡°Edward, remind me again. What do I need to do to become emperor?¡±

    Edward smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Used everything as a stepping stone to the throne. Whether it enemies or allies, discard them all and march with only your goal in mind.¡±

    ¡°The path to emperor sure seems like a lonely one.¡±

    Miko said with a wry smile.

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°The road to emperor is a lonely one filled with the blood of your enemies and the bones of your allies. But don¡¯t hesitate. Step over them all and reach your goal. For you are the one true emperor!¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I understand. Then Edward I order you as my ally, become my stepping stone!¡±

    He spoke with a painful vigor.

    Edward kneeled in front of him.

    ¡°With pleasure, My Emperor.¡±

 Parasite Demons

    Location Unknown.

    A cloaked figure was walking through a dark forest, in the middle of night.

    The physical features of this person was hard to recognize because of the darkness.

    They continued to walk while the moonlight shone on their jet black cloak that reminded one of pure darkness.

    After walking for a while, they came to halt.

    They remained motionless and silent for a while as if they were frozen in place.

    *Swoosh!*

    It was then they picked up the sound of something cutting through the air.

    Immediately after, they saw several figures appear in front of them.

    They were all cloaked as well, but their figures were easier to make out.

    They were couple of them who were tall and couple who were short.

    Some looked bulky while others looked slender.

    They literally came in all shapes and sizes.

    The first cloaked figure slowly removed their cloak and revealed themselves.

    It was of course Miko.

    He stood in front of the hooded figures with a bold smile.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Gamiko Dragna the Third.¡±

    He casually introduced himself.

    ¡°We know who you are. It¡¯s our job to know our possible targets.¡±

    The tone figures answered simultaneously.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re all like one body and mind, like the rumors said.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Well, anyway. I¡¯m sure you know why I¡¯m here.¡±

    One of the cloaked figures took a note out of their pocket.

    This note had Miko¡¯s handwriting on it.

    ¡°We received this note from your servant over a year ago.¡±

    The figures said in unison.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I sent my servant to contact you and preserve a reservation for your services in case I need it.¡±

    An evil grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m currently in need of you replacing some people.¡±

    He released his claws and slashed them forward.

    The cloaks covering the figures were cut into pieces.

    The people behind the cloak appeared in full view.

    They all looked like normal people, all except for the third eye in the center of their forehead.

    ¡°Please refrain from senseless actions.¡±

    The group spoke together.

    Seeing their expressions, Miko realized that they weren¡¯t one mind or one person controlling multiple bodies.

    They were just well trained.

    He realized this after seeing different emotions in each of their eyes.

    Some were afraid, some were indifferent, some were excited, etc.

    They all had individual impressions.

    ¡°Sorry. I just wanted to see what a Parasite Demon looks like.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°After all, I was accused of being one of you when I was younger.¡±

    Back when Miko and Leon fought, Leon stated that Miko wasn¡¯t a normal child and suspected him to be a Parasite Demon posing as his son to infiltrate the Dragna Clan.

    The group shook their heads together.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We are identified by our inborn third eye. Since you have none then you are not one of us.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t take me seriously.¡±

    Miko laughed.

    The group didn¡¯t laugh and looked at him.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Anyway, I would like to hire you all. Since I¡¯ve made reservations in advance, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem right?¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Back when Miko was preparing for his battle against Dario for the throne, he researched all of the neighboring countries and decided to come up with a back up plan in case he couldn¡¯t take some of them down, the way he wanted.

    That plan was the use of Parasite Demons.

    Miko wanted to use the demons to take control of influential figures in certain countries and turn them into his puppets.

    He gave the actual instructions to a servant on the eve of his battle, while he was in the Primus library with Momo.

    Since then, this plan has been in motion.

    ¡°Taking up this job isn¡¯t a problem, but we would like to remind you. We Parasite demons aren¡¯t fighters. We¡¯re naturally weak and can be easily killed. So unless the employer prove to us that our safety is assured, we won¡¯t move.¡±

    Said the group.

    Parasite demons had weak bodies and had zero talent in combat. Their only ability that separated them from normal humans was their third eye.

    This third eye had the ability to transfer their soul into anyone that looks into it.

    This allows them to take over that person¡¯s body and become them.

    However, this came with a risk.

    Their real bodies would be defenseless while their soul was transferred.

    If they loses their bodies, it was all over for them.

    They would be stuck in the body they took over with no way to become their true selves again.

    Another weakness they had was that they couldn¡¯t invade everyone¡¯s souls.

    If someone possessed an unnaturally strong soul force, the Parasite demon would have a hard time transferring their soul.

    It is even possibly that they¡¯ll be rejected and get their souls destroyed as a result of the rebound.

    Which meant that they couldn¡¯t invade the soul of a Qigong user without risking death.

    Qi came straight from the soul after all. Which means that the more you train in Qigong the stronger your soul becomes.

    Which meant that they couldnt take over Miko¡¯s body because of how strong his soul was.

    This was the reason why Miko was so casual in front of them.

    However, Parasite Demons had their strengths too.

    Their biggest one was that every time they transferred their soul into someone and returned to their true bodies, they gain a fraction of their target¡¯s strength.

    Meaning that it was possible for a Parasite Demon to become strong after countless soul transfers.

    But most die before they do.

    After all, their abilities make them targets of elimination by those who fear their powers. So they were hunted on a regular basis.

    Many of them were enslaved as well.

    This was the reason why this group hid in a forest as dark and desolated as this. To avoid trouble.

    Of course they needed money to eat, so they still had to risk their lives and take on dangerous work.

    ¡°Ensuring your safety is reasonable.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to ensure that none of you get hurt during this mission.¡±

    He stretched his hand out.

    ¡°I¡¯m even willing to make a soul promise with all of you, of it makes you feel more secured.¡±

    The group looked at each other and then nodded in unison.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    They said.

    ¡°Wait, I want to propose something else with all of you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    They asked.

    Miko smiled and said.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you all be willing to live in the Dragna Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The group were all shocked by what Miko said.

    ¡°¡­.Are you trying to obtain us for yourself?¡±

    This time they didn¡¯t speak in unison, and the eldest looking one stepped.

    ¡°Your name?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I have none. Everyone just refer to me as chief.¡±

    Said the middle age man.

    ¡°Well, Chief. What you said is true. I want to acquire you of all.¡±

    The group stepped back when they heard that.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be alarmed. I know what you¡¯re all thinking, but don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of enslaving any of you. I don¡¯t want you all as tools or slaves.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want us as?¡±

    Asked the chief.

    ¡°I want you all as my citizens. And I don¡¯t mistreat my citizens. Well, unless they do something against my rules.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°¡­.We don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    Said the chief.

    ¡°Of course, because it¡¯s a sketchy offer.¡±

    Miko admittedly said.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a true offer. I¡¯m interested in your people. You have such an amazing ability but have to live in places like this. That makes me upset.¡±

    He pointed at them.

    ¡°You all should be treated with respect, but no you¡¯re treated as monsters, tools, animals. I find it sad really.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The chief looked at Miko with a sharp gaze. He was trying his best to to see through him, but no matter how hard he looked he couldn¡¯t see through him.

    ¡°Why should we trust you?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the best chance you got at freedom.¡±

    He pointed at himself.

    ¡°You said it yourself didn¡¯t you? You research all of your potential targets. Then you should know that my kingdom is on the rise. Pretty soon it will become a true powerhouse. And I¡¯m the leader of this future powerhouse. My words are laws. If I say that no one can touch you then no one can.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Chief remained silent because he knew what Miko said was the truth. He ruled his country with an ironfist and no opposition.

    He didn¡¯t even hesitate to destroy one the families that supported the kingdom, because they went against him. That show how much power he wielded.

    If he was to declare them untouchable, then they were untouchable.

    However, the chief still had his doubts.

    As a former slave, and someone who had been betrayed time and time again he found it hard to trust Miko¡¯s words.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re still not convinced. No worries. This is an important decision for all of you, take your time to decide among yourselves.¡±

    Miko said with a gentle but bewitching smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­A question.¡±

    Said the chief.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°What would you do for our race if we agree to go with you?¡±

    ¡°Your race?¡±

    Miko put on a pondering expression.

    ¡°To be honest, since I find your people fascinating I would welcome any amount of you with open arms. I would grant you all equal rights and opportunities as the rest of my citizens. Also as my citizens I would do everything in my power to make sure that you aren¡¯t bullied.¡±

    He then looked like he got an idea.

    ¡°Oh, I could grant you all your own domain to live.¡±

    ¡°Domain?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°You all could live there and create your own paradise with your own culture.¡±

    Members of the groups eyes started to sparkle when they heard that.

    They knew that Miko had lots of free land, many that resided in different dimensions and worlds.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to grant them their own paradise.

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to shelter an entire race?¡±

    The chief asked.

    ¡°Why not? Becoming the savior of an entire race sounds like a great title right?¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°You¡¯ll become the enemy of those who hunt us."

    Miko shrugged.

    ¡°I have millions of enemies. What¡¯s another million or so?¡±

    He said nonchalantly.

    The chief could see from his eyes and the way he talked that he was serious.

    He didn¡¯t mind housing an entire race even if it meant turning the world against him.

    No, maybe that¡¯s what he wants.

    He wanted to challenge the world authority and show them that he alone reigns supreme.

    It was the highest peak of arrogance. Even so, the chief didn¡¯t dislike it.

    Only a man as arrogant and selfish as this would give it his all to protect what he believes is his.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the entire race, but if you take us out of this darkness and bring us to the a place under the sun, then we¡¯re willing to become yours.¡±

    The chief finally said after a while.

    Miko smiled when he heard that.

    The group kneel in front of him in unison.

    ¡°This is good. Don¡¯t worry about the rest of your race. You just need to spread the word. The Dragna Kingdom and the Heavenly Demon King welcomes all Parasite Demons and promises to protect them as long as they come under my wing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, My King!¡±

    The group responded in unison.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Now then¡­..¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go punish some arrogant royals.¡±

 The Terrifying King & His Queen (NSFW)

    The Dragna kingdom.

    Miko sat on his throne and looked down on the group of people in front of him.

    They were dressed in some of the most luxurious clothes and had a regal air about them.

    They were the royal families of the Azalea and Taurus Kingdoms. These Kingdoms were the ones Sola and Yota hailed from.

    They were all on their knees, kneeling in front of Miko.

    ¡°May I inquire just what are you all doing?¡±

    Miko asked with a calm voice.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to issue an apology, your majesty.¡±

    Said the bulkiest of the group.

    He was Yota¡¯s father and king of the Taurus kingdom.

    ¡°Apology?¡±

    Miko frowned when heard that.

    ¡°Yes. We were foolish and didn¡¯t see the light of day.¡±

    Said King Taurus.

    ¡°Do you mean the act of cutting out your son¡¯s tongue?¡±

    Miko glared at him with eyes filled with hate and anger.

    The king pressed his forehead on the ground as hard as he could.

    ¡°I deeply regret that. As to make amends, I plan to cut out my own tongue.¡±

    The king quickly said.

    ¡°If I do that would you please forgive my kingdom?¡±

    He asked with a desperate tone.

    ¡°That depends on your son.¡±

    Miko looked at Yota who was standing to his left.

    ¡°¡­..Forgive them, Don. What I did was against our law and I got the appropriate punishment. There¡¯s no need to pursue this any further.¡±

    Said Yota.

    Miko looked back at king Taurus.

    ¡°You heard him. You¡¯re pardon. For now anyway.¡±

    Miko then looked at a woman who was kneeling beside the king.

    She was a woman who looked quite similar to Sola.

    She was the queen of the Azalea Kingdom, Lola.

    ¡°And you?¡±

    Miko said to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m also here to ask for forgiveness. Not only from you, but my daughter as well.¡±

    Said the queen.

    ¡°I know what I did was unforgivable and I deserve 1000 deaths for it, but please find it in your heart to forgive my lowly kingdom for my insolence.¡±

    ¡°You have a way for words. Quite poisonous if I say.¡±

    Miko showed a cruel smile that made the queen gulped.

    He then looked at Sola.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Sola looked at her mother with hatred.

    However she quickly held her composure.

    ¡°Forgive her, Don. She may be a filthy bitch of a mother, but she¡¯s still my mother.¡±

    The queen was unhappy with the way sola described her, but she didn¡¯t let it show and remained silent.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯m in a good mood today so I¡¯ll act as the Buddha today and forgive your sins against me and my people.¡±

    The group sighed in relief when they heard that.

    ¡°However, do it again and I¡¯ll act as the devil and show you no mercy.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The king and Queen nodded with nervous expressions.

    ¡°Get out of my sight before I change my mind.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your majesty.¡±

    The group of royals quickly dispersed as if they were afraid that Miko would change his mind.

    ¡°Thank you, Don.¡±

    Yota thanked Miko.

    ¡°Hey, you two were the ones who got hurt. If you wish to forgive them then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    Miko said with a helpless expression.

    ¡°Thank you again.¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The two thank Miko again before leaving the throne room.

    Miko sat there in silence for a while.

    And then-

    ¡°There¡¯s no one around. You can come out, Luka.¡±

    Immediately after he said that, Miko¡¯s shadow started to distort and Luka appeared from it.

    She stood in front of him.

    ¡°What just happened? I¡¯m confused. Why did a king and Queen come begging for your forgiveness?¡±

    She asked.

    Miko smiled and tapped his lap.

    She blushed a little and then sat on it obediently.

    Miko then wrapped his arm around her waist and draw her closer to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple really.¡±

    He spoke in her ear.

    ¡°The people you just saw kneeling in front of me are mere puppets being control by a group of Parasite Demons I hired.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Luka was very shocked to here this.

    The night before, Miko made some of his most loyal servants accompany the Parasite Demons to the Azalea and Taurus Kingdoms. There the Parasites took control of the royal families under Miko¡¯s order.

    ¡°Then what about everything just now, like Yota and Sola forgiving their parents?¡±

    ¡°A show.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°I brought them here to give sola and Yota some closure. Of course, those two don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°Then the two kingdoms are¡­.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°The two Kingdoms are now under my control.¡±

    ¡°Just like that?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Did you expect a grand war or something?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°Not all battles are won with bloodshed. There are alternatives. Besides, if I was to start a war with them it would ruin my plans for the bigger picture. You of all people should know that.¡±

    He said as he tapped her nose with his finger.

    ¡°I know that, but considering your temper I was certain that you would¡¯ve went berserk.¡±

    ¡°Well, consider it as me maturing as leader.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    Luka looked at him funnily.

    While what Miko did was extremely smart it was unexpected, to even someone like her.

    Maturing? No, she didn¡¯t believe it was as simple as that.

    ¡°What will you do to those you¡¯re controlling after the plan is complete?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Kill them of course.¡±

    He said with no hesitation at all.

    ¡°Of course, ill make it look like they were assassinated by rival countries or died of natural causes. That way Sola and Yota won¡¯t be able to link me to their deaths. I can¡¯t afford to let them know and create the possibility of a rebellion after all.¡±

    Miko said casually.

    ¡®I was right.¡¯

    Luka thought while looking at Miko.

    ¡®He¡¯s become even more terrifying. He¡¯s evolved.¡¯

    Miko rubbed his hands through her hair while staring her in eyes.

    She could see affection for her, but their was a hint of coldness in them.

    It was as if he was willing to detach himself from her if it was necessary.

    It made her feel uncomfortable.

    As if sensing her discomfort, Miko placed his hand on her cheek.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too cruel?¡±

    He asked.

    Luka saw various emotions in his eyes when said that.

    She saw sadness, loneliness, nervousness, and longing.

    These emotions moved her heart.

    Instead of answering him with words, she answered him with actions.

    She kissed him on his lips and wrapped her arms around him.

    She then parted her lips from his after a while.

    ¡°I love you. Everything thing about you. Whether it be your kindness or your cruelty, I love them all.¡±

    She spoke softly.

    Miko looked into her eyes and then kissed her.

    She replied to his kiss and wrapped her tongue around his.

    The two¡¯s tongues entangled around each other like they were a pair of lovesick snakes.

    In the throne room, the sound of them kissing resounded clearly.

    The two started to move their hands up and down each other¡¯s bodies, as if trying to remember each other¡¯s touch.

    Luka moved her legs and saddle Miko while keeping their lips locked.

    She then started to unbutton Miko¡¯s jacket.

    She pull it down his shoulders and revealed the undershirt he was wearing underneath.

    She then stopped kissing his lips and brought her mouth to his neck.

    She slowly ran her tongue on his neck and licked it in a seductive manner.

    She ran her tongue up his neck and up to his ear.

    ¡°Did you know? Some dragons bite their mate to mark them as theirs.¡±

    After she said that, she bit Miko on neck. She made sure to not damage it, and only left some teeth marks.

    After she did so, she then looked at Miko seductively.

    ¡°With that, you¡¯re mine.¡±

    Miko responded by excitingly kissing her.

    He unzipped her jacket and pulled it down her shoulders.

    He then bit her on her shoulders and neck.

    ¡°And you¡¯re mine.¡±

    The two then resumed kissing while undressed each other.

    Luka took off Miko¡¯s jacket fully and his undershirt to reveal his chest.

    Miko took off her jacket and threw it one side. He then ripped her top and revealed her pink and green bra.

    He unfasten the front hooks and Luka¡¯s beautiful and glistening breast appeared before his eyes.

    Miko grabbed her still developing breasts and gently pinched the nipples.

    ¡°Ah~.¡±

    Luka moaned sweetly in his ear.

    Miko then started suck on her breasts like a child and used his tongue to circle around her pink nipples.

    Luka¡¯s breath immediately started to quicken.

    She lifted his head and looked at him with watery eyes before kissing him.

    She then gently pushed him back into his seat and climbed off him.

    She got on her knees and started to unfasten his pants belt while looking him in the eyes.

    She pulled his pants and underwear down in one go.

    Miko¡¯s raging erection appeared in front of her eyes.

    She smiled and took it all in her mouth.

    ¡°Ah~.¡±

    This time it was Miko who was moaning.

    Luka moved her head up and down while sucking on him.

    She looked at him and let go of his erection.

    She then ran her tongue up it and then from side to side.

    Miko looked down at her while she caress his penis.

    To him, the current Luka looked like the most beautiful woman in the world.

    After serving him for a whole 15 minutes, Luka finally stood up.

    She unfastened her own belt and took off her own pants and the rest of her clothes.

    The current Luka stood in front of Miko as naked as the day she was born.

    Miko looked at her with eyes burning with lust and love.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    He muttered.

    Luka smiled and walked towards him.

    She slowly climbed on top of him and looked him in the eyes.

    ¡°Gamiko Dragna the third, you are the man I love the most and the person I wish to spend the rest of my life with. I might not be your wife as of yet, but I already see you as my husband.¡±

    She spoke as if whispering.

    ¡°I too want to spend the rest of my time with you, Luka.¡±

    Miko replied.

    He rested his hand on her cheek.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    He kissed her immediately after saying so.

    Luka returned his kiss, and slowly lowered her hips.

    Miko felt her moist folds wrap around him as well as the sensation of something tearing.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    He could hear Luka groan.

    He immediately started to massage her breast to help ease the pain.

    Luka¡¯s groans slowly turned into delightful moans.

    Miko could even feel her insides tightening around him.

    She then started to slowly move her hips.

    Her movements were clumsily at first, but they soon became sharper with every move.

    She started off slow and stead, but soon became wild and excited.

    Her moans echoed in Miko¡¯s ears as she sunk her claws in his back.

    Miko didn¡¯t mind something like this and skillful matched her movements.

    This caused the pleasure she was feeling to maximize.

    Her hips started to shake and the grip around Miko¡¯s manhood started to tightened.

    She was reaching her climax.

    Miko realized this and increased the pace.

    This sudden increase cause Luka to moan loudly. She gripped Miko tightly as her body started to shiver.

    And then with a low grunt, Miko released his sperm inside her.

    This warm feeling was the last straw. She immediately orgasmed while clenching onto Miko.

    After nearly 30 seconds, the shaking feeling stopped.

    She leaned on Miko¡¯s chest and looked up at him with watery eyes.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I want to have your child.¡±

    She said with a blush on her face.

    Miko didn¡¯t reject her and smiled.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then so be.¡±

 The Cursed King & The Heavenly Demon King

    After an intense session of love making, Miko and Luka left the throne room with smiles on their faces.

    The two looked like they were a couple of love birds as they walked.

    They left the palace and entered the yard.

    ¡°Wow. You really do look like your mother.¡±

    That¡¯s when they heard an unfamiliar voice.

    They looked around, and saw someone sitting around the white table near the gardens.

    This person was Arsene.

    After Nero and the others got the news about the Beast Continent¡¯s destruction, they sent their spies to dig up some info on what happened.

    The one who answered them was Gallu¡¯s son and Primus branch elder Kroc, who was on the continent looking for Momo¡¯s mother Sonia.

    He had witnessed what had occurred and reported it back to Nero and the others.

    He reported the following:

    ¡°Chao Tian and an unknown beast fought all across the continent in the most intense battle I¡¯ve ever witnessed. I also died from just trying to watch it.¡±

    When he was asked the result of the battle, he replied-

    ¡°Chao came out the victor, but suffered fatal injuries. A group of people suspected to be members of New Era then dragged the Beast away.¡±

    After hearing that, Nero released Arsene.

    Not because he was afraid of him or New Era, but because he didn¡¯t wanted to fully confront them until he knew more about them and their members.

    To achieve this, he had to let Arsene go.

    Nero was surprised to hear that Chao was a part of New Era.

    After he was freed, Arsene decided to take the time and handle some old business before he left the kingdom.

    ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±

    Luka asked him with cautious attitude.

    Arsene nodded.

    ¡°You look like Lisa when she was your age. Well, except for your eyes. You look like Zanis in that department.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    When her parents were brought up Luka became alert.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Miko stood in front of Luka and asked.

    ¡°My apologizes.¡±

    Arsene stood up and bowed with a gentleman¡¯s mannerism.

    ¡°My name is Arsene Mors. Tyrant, and former member of the Mors Clan.¡±

    ¡°The Cursed King.¡±

    Miko called his nickname.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±

    Miko looked back at Luka.

    ¡°You helped my parents all those years ago.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°I only intended to help Lisa as a friend of your grandfather. I didn¡¯t really care for Zanis.¡±

    He replied.

    He sat back down.

    ¡°I was in the vicinity and decided to stop by and check up on you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s my woman after all.¡±

    Miko was the one to reply.

    He was clearly hostile towards Arsene.

    Arsene noticed this and was amused.

    ¡°I see. Nero already told you about me.¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°No, Gallu did.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then there¡¯s no need to bother with the small talk.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss some things, Miko.¡±

    He tapped the table indicating him to sit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s. I had some things I wanted to clarify with you people anyway.¡±

    Miko held Luka¡¯s hand and led her to the table.

    They sat side by side, across from Arsene.

    ¡°You two seem close.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°I said she was my woman earlier didn¡¯t I? Us being close is natural.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°I see. I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re close to a member of my clan as well.¡±

    Arsene¡¯s smiled dropped from his face when Miko said that.

    ¡°Are you implying something?¡±

    He asked.

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°Not at all. I was just repeating what I heard.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°But for her to be in a relationship with an enemy¡­.Hahaha¡­.I¡¯m sure that her life here won¡¯t be a pleasant one.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Arsene started laughing.

    ¡°You¡¯re really like I expected. You didn¡¯t even hesitate to use someone close to me as hostage. A truly ruthless person.¡±

    His gaze then sharpened.

    ¡°I should use this opportunity while you¡¯re still weak to kill you.¡±

    Luka stood up and shield Miko when he said that.

    Arsene smiled when he saw.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not stupid enough to do something like that in enemy territory.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t act like you¡¯re in enemy territory though.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you think you¡¯re invincible because you¡¯re a part of New Era.¡±

    ¡°No way. I¡¯m just a carefree guy, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Arsene answered.

    ¡°Then why is a carefree guy like you in New Era?¡±

    Miko leaned over the table and asked.

    ¡°At first it was a whim.¡±

    ¡°Whim?¡±

    Arsene nodded.

    ¡°I was approached by a fellow Tyrant, and he told me about a group who were aiming to turn this world on its head. It sounded fun, so I joined it.¡±

    ¡°But after you joined, you realized that you might be over your head?¡±

    Arsene nodded again.

    ¡°I never expected for them to be such a terrifying existence. I honestly wanted to run for the hills when I found out such an organization existed.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t. Instead you¡¯re out here recruiting members for them. Why?¡±

    ¡°What can I say? I fell for the idea of plunging the world in chaos and ushering a new era, never before seen.¡±

    ¡°You mean their power intoxicated you.¡±

    ¡°You could say that.¡±

    Arsene admitted.

    ¡°But there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand Miko.¡±

    He suddenly said.

    ¡°Why are you antagonistic towards the New Era? I mean according to our data, your goal is the same as ours. Slaughter the heavens and reign supreme. If you join us you would be able to do that in no time.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°So you¡¯re really trying to recruit me.¡±

    Arsene nodded.

    ¡°Not just you but Luka as well.¡±

    He looked at Luka.

    ¡°The world turned against your parents and ultimately caused their destruction. Don¡¯t you want to get back at them and plunge this world in the deepest part of the abyss?¡±

    He put on a serious expression.

    ¡°To be honest, one of the main reason I decided to seriously be a part of New Era is your mother.¡±

    ¡°My mother?¡±

    Arsene nodded.

    ¡°I found your mother far away from her home, when she was just a little girl who wasn¡¯t even a teen, despite telling Darwin otherwise. I watched over her for over 5 years and became very attached to her. Of course, I made sure she never knew that. It¡¯s embarrassing to consider my friend¡¯s daughter as my own.¡±

    He laughed awkwardly.

    ¡°When she decided to run away from her clan, I had already decided to protect her from the shadows before Darwin even asked me to.¡±

    He put on a sad face.

    ¡°Her death devastated me to be honest.¡±

    ¡°So you decided to get back at the world by flipping it over on its head.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°That¡¯s just like throwing a tantrum.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re any different?¡±

    Asked Arsene.

    ¡°We have been keeping on a close eye on you, Miko. And I¡¯m not talking about since you''ve became king. I¡¯m talking about from your time as a toddler living with your parents.¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why you guys sent Ace, Sora, and Hina to observe me.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    What Miko said shocked Luka, that was because if what he said was true then the trio were linked to the new era.

    This made Luka feel depressed, especially since she and Hina were so close now.

    The thought of fighting her was heart wrenching.

    As if sensing her discomfort, Miko held her and hand and smiled at her.

    ¡°Oh? As Ringo said you already knew about those three.¡±

    Arsene said with an impressed tone.

    ¡°Ringo? Is that what that klick guy is going by these days?¡±

    Arsene nodded.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already figured everything out I guess it¡¯s no use hiding it. Those three were original supposed to join Genesis, but they were left here to interact with you.¡±

    ¡°Why? I was just a harmless brat when I met those three, so why would you want to keep an eye on me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking some dangerous questions. But sorry to break it to you I don¡¯t know the exact reason why Ringo is interested in you.¡±

    Arsene smiled.

    ¡°But I do know that it has to do with you being reincarnated.¡±

    Luka didn¡¯t react to what Arsene said.

    Miko being reincarnated is common knowledge to most of his allies.

    However, Miko was shocked on the inside.

    ¡®How did they know that I was reincarnated?¡¯

    He asked himself.

    The reason he was confused about this was because Klick faked his death a year before Miko met Hina. This was also a year before Miko¡¯s own family knew that he was reincarnated.

    That meant that no one outside of him and Tiamat should¡¯ve known that he was reincarnated at that time.

    So how? How did Klick/Ringo find out?

    There was also the question why did he give up the trio who he clearly valued to make them interact with Miko.

    ¡®Could it be Augustus? Could those bastards know that I¡¯m him?¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    He looked at Arsene for a hint, but all he got was a smile.

    This smiled pissed Miko off.

    ¡°Did Ringo send you here?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Ringo is a member of a different department than what I¡¯m in. He has zero authority over me.¡±

    Arsene answered.

    ¡°Me being here and answering your questions is my choice. It¡¯s also me who wants to recruit you. You¡¯re status is still up for debate in new era.¡±

    ¡°My status?¡±

    ¡°Whether we should take you in or destroy you.¡±

    Miko frowned when he heard that.

    Arsene continued.

    ¡°Not only you, but we still don¡¯t know what do with your clan?¡±

    Miko suddenly burst out laughing when he heard that.

    ¡°You people are debating what to do with us?¡±

    He laughed even harder.

    ¡°Let me finish the debate.¡±

    He stood up and threw up two middle fingers.

    ¡°Fuck y¡¯all! Yah mamas can all suck my dick!¡±

    Arsene and Luka were shocked to hear what Miko said.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? Did that help you make to a decision?¡±

    He asked with a furious expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. I know you know you can¡¯t take us on, so why try to provoke us?¡±

    Arsene asked.

    ¡°Because you bastards provoked me first.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°My family and I aren¡¯t your playthings. You can¡¯t decide our futures, we decide our own fates!¡±

    He jumped on the table and grabbed Arsene by his tie and dragged him towards him.

    ¡°That goes for Ace, Sora, and Hina too!¡±

    He glared at Arsene so intensely that Arsene felt like he was being stared at by a mad beast.

    ¡°Tell Ringo, Klick or whatever the fuck his name is that the trio are mine now! They¡¯re my people now, and if you want them come pry them from my cold dead hands! But be sure to prepare a big coffin for everyone in new era including himself, because I¡¯m not going to die alone!¡±

    Arsene saw a terrifying anger and bloodlust boiling in Miko¡¯s glare.

    It made it hard for him to breathe.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking at least a million of you fuckers with me!¡±

    Miko released Arsene and threw him back into his seat.

    He pointed at him with his eyes literally blazing with bloodlust.

    ¡°Tell those fuckers to prepare for a long trip to hell, with me as their guide!¡±

    He satanic smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°We can fight for all eternity down there with the devil as our referee.¡±

    Miko jumped off the table after saying that.

    ¡°Oh. You can take Alesia with you when you leave if you want. Even if you don¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to mistreat her. Because she has no sin except falling for you.¡±

    After saying that, Miko left with Luka following behind him.

    Arsene sat there in silence with a pale face.

    ¡°Looks like a huge war between us and him is unavoidable.¡±

    He muttered with a sigh.

    Not too far away, someone witnessed the entire exchange.

    This person was Sora.

    ¡°So Grandpa Klick is alive and is a part of New Era as I expected."

    He silently left the garden.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be forced to choose sides soon.¡±

 Not a chapter

    Hmm....I''ve been accused of purposely spacing out the sentences to make the chapter seem longer than it actually is.

    I can only reply that, I have no idea what you''re talking.

    No, I''m serious. I admit that I sometimes write short sentences but I''ve been doing that for over 100 chapters now. So why is that a problem now?

    Oh, I''m upset or anything. It''s just that I found it strange to receive such a complaint after nearly 300 chapters.

    Well, I looked on a computer and saw that the sentences were indeed spaced out, but that''s not my doing.

    I mean, do really think I have time to constantly space out my sentences. The only time I do that is when I want to transit from one scene to a next in the story. And I don''t really do that anymore.

    Mah, I kind of got an idea on what''s causing it.

    You see, I write these story on my iPhone in Microsoft word. When I wrote the story a chose a spacing and font format that looked the tidiest on the phone. It seems that when I cut and paste a chapter on here the spacing becomes fucked up or something.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Oh, some of the typos in the story is because of autocorrect on the phone. And because i know what''s supposed to be there I sometimes overlook them when proofreading. Well, I''ve started using a proofreader but it isn''t absolute.

    Anyway, back to the spacing thing. While editing the chapters on this site I realize that when I press the enter to skip a line it takes up a lot of space. Maybe this site has some auto-space feature or something that space out your sentences for you. Idk really.

    But I''ll admit that the chapters are getting shorter.

    At first the chapters would have 20 pages (in Microsoft) with a minimum of 15 pages. I then dropped that to 15 pages maximum and 12 pages minimum. I then dropped it again to 12 pages maximum with 10 pages minimum.

    Why did I drop the amount of pages? Because the number of pages represents the amount of free time I had.

    20 pages= Just left school and unemployed.

    15 pages= job searching and managing two stories.

    12 pages= employed and tired asf.

    But if you guys want I can make the chapters longer again but that would result in the chapters coming out later. I don''t mind it though.

    I''m almost finished planning out NLC and will be writing chapters soon so I don''t mind either way.

    So you guys decide.

    Want longer chapters but longer release periods?

    Oh, that will cause the story to move faster too, so that''s a plus.

 Sora

    16 years ago.

    The location was on an uncharted island off the coast of the Night Continent.

    The name of this island had been long forgotten, and its inhabitants had died countless years ago.

    The only thing that could be found there were ruins of a lost civilization.

    On such an island, an elderly man walked with a cane.

    The way that he walked made one realize that the cane was only for decoration, and that the man didn¡¯t need anything to support him while he walked.

    He walked with such vigor that it was like he was a boy rather than and an old man.

    This man who was dressed in all white was Ringo.

    He walked through the desolated island with a smile and certainty.

    It was as if he knew where exactly he was heading, and what he was gonna experience.

    He walked until he reached the center of the island.

    There, he found a huge temple covered in vines and moss.

    There was a craving of a sun in the shape of an eye at the top of the temple.

    ¡°This seems to be the place.¡±

    Ringo said as he looked at the craving.

    He walked into the temple without the slightest hesitation.

    The temple interior looked like what you''d expect from any abandon temple.

    It was filled with cobwebs, insects, wild plants, and a few snakes here and there.

    However, there was hot wind coming from deep inside the temple.

    Ringo walked towards the source of the hot wind, and soon came across a strange scene.

    There was an altar inside a large room filled with gold and countless beautiful gems.

    On the altar was a coffin like structure made of gold.

    It had the sun, the moon, and all the constellations engraved on it with gems.

    Above the coffin, there was gigantic diamond absorbing the sunlight and reflecting it on the coffin.

    It was without a doubt a breathtaking scene.

    Ringo ignored the treasure scattered about, and approached the coffin.

    When he got close, he saw that a piece of the coffin was missing and smiled.

    He took out a piece of gold in the shape of a star.

    He then placed that star into the slot of the missing piece on the coffin.

    *Flash!*

    The moment he did, every treasure in the room started to lit up like small stars and Suns before firing a bright light into the gigantic floating diamond.

    The Diamond absorbed them and then shone an intense light on the coffin.

    ¡°Looks like it worked.¡±

    Ringo muttered to himself with a satisfied expression.

    The light shone on the coffin, while the engravings lit up.

    Ringo then saw them moving around as if they were real celestials in the sky.

    *Clank!*

    The sound of locks being opened reached Ringo¡¯s ears.

    He then saw the coffin¡¯s cover levitate and then turned into particles of light.

    The same thing soon happened to the entire coffin, as it turned into particles of light blowing in the air.

    The treasures and the Diamond above soon turned into beams of light that condensed in the spot the coffin once was.

    The already bright room soon became blinding, as all the lights meddled together.

    Ringo stood there with a calm expression as he watched the light condense in the shape of a human.

    The light slowly fade and a person was left behind.

    When Ringo walked up to them, he saw that it was a young boy around 4 years old.

    He had long blonde hair that shone like it was the made of gold. His eyes were opened, so his gem like blue eyes were out in the open.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    This beautiful boy that looked like he was from the land of the gods, was dressed in a white gown that looked like it was made of the purest silk.

    Ringo looked down on him with a smile.

    ¡°Are you a survivor of the legendary Prime Celestial Tribe of humans?¡±

    Ringo asked.

    The boy only stared at him without answering.

    ¡°Well, I suppose you wouldn¡¯t know, being as young as you are.¡±

    Ringo said.

    ¡°Then again, since your from the first tribe of humans you should be biological millions of years old despite being physically a toddler.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    The boy still didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your people faced back then and why they used such a grand method to preserve you, but I need you. The new era needs you.¡±

    He stretched his hand out to the boy.

    ¡°My name is Klick. You can call me grandpa.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    The boy stared at the hand as if he was trying to process what Ringo was doing.

    Eventually he took his hand, and Ringo pulled him up.

    When he did, he failed to notice that his mind was being tainted by Ringo''s Chaotic Qi.

    An devious smile appeared on Ringo''s face, but it disappeared a second later.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, little boy?¡±

    Ringo showed a sincere smile and asked.

    ¡°¡­¡­Little Sky.¡±

    The boy answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s a strange name. Let¡¯s give you something more common.¡±

    Ringo then put on a pondering expression before smiling.

    He placed his hand on the boy¡¯s head and rubbed it gently.

    ¡°How about Sora?¡±

    ¡°Sora?¡±

    The boy repeated the name with a strange expression.

    ¡°It means sky, so it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve changed your name that much. I just made it simpler.¡±

    Ringo said with a smile.

    ¡°Sora¡­.¡±

    The boy repeated the name again.

    He smiled and then nodded.

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    Present day.

    Sora was lost in his thoughts as he recalled the day he met Ringo.

    It was also the day he awaken in this era after millions of years of hibernation.

    The conversation between Miko and Arsene popped up in his mind.

    From it he confirmed something that was bugging him for years.

    It was whether Klick was truly dead or not.

    Ace and Hina might hadn''t find it strange, but Sora couldn¡¯t understand how someone like Darius was able to kill someone like Klick, who was able to free him from his slumber.

    It was just too inconceivable.

    But he now knew that he was alive and was also a possible enemy. This made Sora very conflicted.

    ¡®Now then, what should I do?¡¯

    He asked him.

    ¡°A war between the two sides seems unavoidable, meaning that I will need to make a choice. The earlier the better.¡±

    Sora was the type of person who moved by logic rather than emotion. This was what made him different from Ace and Hina, who were constantly driven by their emotions.

    Yet, despite knowing that the Dragna Clan didn¡¯t have a chance against New Era, he didn¡¯t immediately chose to change sides.

    In fact, he was reluctant to do so.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful towards Ringo and everything, but I don¡¯t like the idea of being Miko¡¯s enemy. Besides, Hina would definitely take Miko¡¯s side. Ace is a mystery though.¡±

    He said to himself.

    ¡°But if I side with Miko the chances of we all dying are extremely high.¡±

    Other than the first time they''ve met Klick never mentioned New Era to him again. However, Sora could tell from how Miko and the rest of Branch reacted towards them that new era was a terrifying organization.

    He knew that going against them might mean certain death.

    Even so¡­..

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to betray my friends.¡±

    He muttered to himself.

    To Sora, Ace, Miko, and Hina were his family.

    Ace was his playful little brother.

    Hina was his little sister that he had to protect at all cost.

    And Miko was like his mischievous little brother who he sometimes fights with.

    They were all irreplaceable to him and he didn¡¯t want to turn any of them in his enemy.

    However, the same went for klick.

    Klick was Sora¡¯s first family in this era and he didn¡¯t want to fight him either.

    ¡°Maybe I should just go into hibernation for another couple million years and avoid all this?¡±

    He jokingly said with a sigh.

    He walked towards the palace with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Yo, partner.¡±

    That¡¯s when he heard a too familiar voice.

    He looked and saw Ace walking towards him with Hina behind him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look like you were dumped or something.¡±

    Said Ace.

    He looked at Ace for a while before answering.

    ¡°Yeah. I thought that she liked me, but she was just only using me.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°What? You really got dumped?¡±

    Ace suddenly burst out laughing.

    ¡°Stop laughing, Ace. I heard your phone call earlier, you just got dumped too.¡±

    Hina said from the side.

    The smile on Ace¡¯s face frozen when he heard that.

    It was Hina¡¯s time to laugh.

    Sora looked at the two with a gentle expression.

    ¡°Hm? What is it, Sora?¡±

    Hina noticed his gaze and spoke to him.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    He looked up at the sky and stared at its endless width.

    ¡®For now, lets just enjoy our time together and think about the future another time.¡¯

    A memory from a long time ago flashed in his head.

    It was back in the Primordial era, when the heavens and earths were still in development; and the gods, demons, beast, and heroes lived in harmony.

    Sora who was just three years old stood on the highest peak in the world along with his people.

    He could sense peace wherever he looked as it was a time without wars and violence. The Golden Age.

    He still remembered the beautiful music played by the gods, which rang in his ears.

    Even a young boy like him could be moved by such sounds.

    ¡°Little Sky.¡±

    It was then that he heard a soothing voice.

    Sora couldn¡¯t remember who this voice belonged to, but he could never forget its words.

    ¡°You are the future of our race, but don¡¯t let this burden you. Live your life as free as the birds in sky. Only then will you find true happiness.¡±

    Sora didn¡¯t remember anything past this scene, but this memory was enough to help him walk his path without hesitation.

    He looked at Ace and Hina and wrapped his arms around them.

    ¡°Hey, man. I understand that you were rejected, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you need to change teams.¡±

    Said Ace.

    Hina didn¡¯t say anything and let Sora embrace her.

    After a while Sora released them and stepped back.

    ¡°Listen, you two. No matter happens in the future, even if we¡¯ve become enemies hellbent on killing each other, I want you two remember this.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°No matter what we¡¯re family.¡±

    Sora¡¯s smile stunned Hina and Ace, thus making them unable to react.

    Soon the two nodded.

    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll always be family.¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°Brother all in his feels and shit.¡±

    Said Ace.

    He patted Sora¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sora. If the time comes when we¡¯re enemies, I¡¯ll be sure to take it easy on you.¡±

    Sora laughed.

    ¡°The day I need you to go easy on me is the day hang myself in shame.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have your rope ready.¡±

    Ace laughed.

    Hina smiled as she watched the two.

    It was a heartwarming scene.

    Sora scanned his friends faces one last time and the smile disappeared from his face.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be sure to protect their freedom. Even if I have to die to achieve it.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    Sora, previously known as Little Sky of the primordial era.

    This boy would soon realized that protecting one¡¯s freedom was easier said than done no matter the era.

 The Long Awaited Moment

    After they separated from Arsene, Miko and Luka walked around in the Royal District.

    Miko was still fuming, while Luka was observing him from the side.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    She called out to him after a while.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Why did you do that just now?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°Break all pretense with New Era. I know that they¡¯re the enemy, but I don¡¯t think provoking them is wise.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±

    Miko immediately admitted.

    ¡°If you knew that then why?¡±

    ¡°Because I refuse to give up those three.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Those three, or just Hina?¡±

    Luka asked with a strange tone.

    Miko looked at her when he heard it.

    ¡°What? Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You picked a fight with such a dangerous group all for her. That alone shows how much she means to you.¡±

    Luka said as if pouting.

    Miko found it cute, but kept a serious face.

    ¡°Listen, I love you, but I also love Hina. And I refuse to let her go without a fight.¡±

    He then placed his hand on her head.

    ¡°If it was you in her position, I would¡¯ve done the same thing.¡±

    He smiled at her for a second before becoming serious again.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not just Hina I refuse to give up. I refuse to give up Ace and Sora.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you swing that way.¡±

    Luka put on a shocked face and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    Miko angrily shouted.

    But he didn¡¯t stay angry since he knew that Luka was only joking.

    ¡°Tell me, Luka. What do you think of the trio?¡±

    ¡°What I think?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I mean from a warrior point of view.¡±

    Hearing that Luka started to think.

    ¡°Well¡­.I think that they¡¯re quite talented and have the potential to be great warriors in the future.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I see. So unlike Kaido you can only see the surface of their true worth.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Luka asked with a confused expression.

    ¡°I asked Kaido the same thing once, and his answer was that theyre monsters in their own right.¡±

    Miko looked her in the eyes.

    ¡°I agree with him completely.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I mean think about it. Can you say that it would be a piece of cake defeating any of them?¡±

    Luka thought about it and shook her head.

    ¡°If i wanted to defeat them I¡¯ll have to fight seriously, but I would definitely win.¡±

    She answered.

    ¡°I think the same thing. I can definitely beat them, but it wouldnt be a breeze.¡±

    Miko added.

    ¡°Now think about our linage. In my blood is the power of several Higher Beings. Yours isn¡¯t so extravagant but your bloodline is extremely rare as well. Not only us, Kaido has two regalia inside his body and Jin is like a mutant even among Infecteds. Even so, I don¡¯t think none of us can discard the three as weaklings not worth mentioning. Why?¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Luka couldn¡¯t answer, because she never really thought about it before.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she had one of the most powerful bloodlines in the world. She also had one of the purest. Following this logic, she should be miles away from the trio in power, but they were right on her tail instead.

    She only realized how strange that was.

    ¡°But in Hina¡¯s case, her strength comes from the powers she was born with.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Is that what you really think?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Miko once again said something that caused her be confused.

    ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s nothing more to Hina than her Infected abilities?¡±

    Miko asked her again.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Hina was able to draw the attention of Nova you know. To you who drew the attention of Nero, it might not be a big deal but it is.¡±

    Miko was right. Luka didn¡¯t think anything was odd about Nova wanting to train not only Hina, but Sora. That was because she was being trained by Nero.

    She knew that what attracted Nero was the fact the she was ouroboros Proxy, as well as her extraordinary talent, and rare Qi type.

    All of this could attract anyone, not just someone like Nero.

    But what was it about Hina and Sora that attracted Nova?

    Not only that, Nova didn¡¯t train them just once and got bored with them, he chose to train them on a regular basis.

    From what she heard about nova, he was indifferent to most things.

    Although she learned that most things she heard about him was different from what she¡¯s witnessed, there had to some truth in them.

    ¡°You might not know this, but my uncle is a very picky person. He¡¯s only interested in those who are special. Normal people won¡¯t even have their presence acknowledged by him. But such a person chose those two as his students? There must be a reason.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°I believe Hina¡¯s hidden strength goes beyond her infected powers. I believe that there¡¯s something special about her that none of us have realized as of yet. Even Hina herself.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any idea of what that is?¡±

    Luka asked.

    Miko pondered for a while before shaking his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must be something unbelievable.¡±

    Even though he didn¡¯t know, he was certain that it must be amazing considering that Nova was interested in it.

    ¡°What about Sora and Ace? They seem like normal humans no matter how much I look at them.¡±

    Asked Luka.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve kind of figured out Ace¡¯s origins.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°It was an accident though, but I¡¯m certain.¡±

    He then smiled.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s something you said that made me figure it.¡±

    ¡°Something I said?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Do you remember when we just met and you brought me to an arcade? You then explained the different games to me and told me something interesting about the game designers.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t tell me that Ace is a part of the Gamestar Family?!¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    Luka asked.

    Miko nodded again.

    ¡°I was just guessing at first, but after I once asked Ace about the Gamestar gaming company, and his reaction was unnatural. It was then that I discovered that he had been reprogrammed to remain oblivious to anything that has to do with the Gamestar name. Not only him, but the same was for Sora and Hina as well. None of the three can realize Ace¡¯s connection to the family.¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­..¡±

    That as all Luka could say.

    ¡°If that¡¯s true then Ace¡¯s family is dead¡­¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Right now I don¡¯t know if Ringo had a hand in it, or not.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Do you think that he slaughtered Ace¡¯s family just to attain him?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. But I researched about the Gamestar Clan during my time at Grim City. I thought that if any place was gonna have info on them it would be that city.¡±

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    ¡°I found out that the family was consisted of geniuses like you said, but it was a different type of genius from the two of us. The family didn¡¯t have any relation to martial arts and only focused on creating revolutionary technology for gaming.¡±

    ¡°So unless Ace was a rarity who was born with great talent in war, there was no need to slaughter the family to take him away.¡±

    Luka started to ponder it further.

    ¡°Could¡¯ve Ringo acquire Ace by pure coincidence?¡±

    She asked like she was muttering to herself.

    ¡°That might be the case, but we can¡¯t rule out that he planned everything.¡±

    Said Miko.

    Ringo was too mysterious to accurately predict or comprehend his actions.

    The only thing one could do was to guess.

    ¡°This brings back up the question, just what is special about the trio?¡±

    Luka asked herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can tell that they aren¡¯t normal.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°To be honest, my instinct is telling me that we haven¡¯t even seen the surface of what they¡¯re really capable of.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I think that their potential is too great to measure with common sense. That¡¯s the only thing that could attract someone like Ringo.¡±

    From his knowledge, Ringo wasn¡¯t a small figure inside New Era. In fact, it was possible that he was one of its core members.

    But someone like that, chose to groom the trio personally.

    That signified something, but what it signified was a mystery for Miko.

    Luka looked at Miko.

    ¡°So what are you going to do? Leaving them alone is way too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko¡¯s answer confused Luka.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything to them. I refuse to prosecute them when they haven¡¯t done anything.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t done anything? They¡¯re the enemy!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not the enemy.¡±

    Miko looked at Luka with a sharp glare that made her be quiet.

    ¡°They¡¯re precious to me.¡±

    ¡°More precious than your life?¡±

    Luka asked with a challenging tone.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t answer and kept walking.

    ¡°I refuse to let anyone or anything that can harm you exist around here.¡±

    ¡°So what? You¡¯re going to kill them?¡±

    ¡°If I must.¡±

    She answered.

    ¡°You and I both know that¡¯s impossible for you. Even if you can kill Ace and Sora, your Flameheart blood would cause your mind to shatter after killing Hina. Killing her is like suicide for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Luka didn¡¯t answer because Miko was right.

    As a Flameheart, she was far more emotional than others. The guilt from killing a friend would lead to her end.

    Even though the two disliked each other at first, she and Hina became quite close over the years and viewed each other as sisters.

    This ended up being her shackles.

    ¡°Leave the matter of the trio to me. I promise that I won¡¯t let anyone have them.¡±

    Miko spoke with a resolute expression.

    Luka wanted to say something, but it was then she sensed something.

    She turned around and saw a servant appear in front of her.

    ¡°Madam, a letter from Robin.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko was slightly shocked when he heard the name he hadn¡¯t heard in years.

    An excited smile soon appeared on his face when he remembered what he had Luka assign him and the rest of Fate to do.

    Luka took the letter and opened.

    She read the details throughly and a small smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Well, what did it say?¡±

    Miko asked.

    She looked at him and smiled.

    ¡°It says the plan is a go. We can finally start start our conquest.¡±

    Miko couldn¡¯t smile any brighter when he heard that.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­.Finally.¡±

    A dangerous light shone in his eyes.

    ¡°Time set this Continent a blaze and build my empire on its ashes.¡±

 Preparing For Whatéˆ¥æªš To Come 1

    Years ago Miko devised a plan with Luka and the members of Fate. This plan would be one of his greatest tools in establishing his Empire.

    Finally after over 5 years, the plan will bear fruit.

    After Miko read the letter Robin sent Luka, he parted from her.

    Luka had her own things to sort out, while Miko had many things to prepare.

    He re-entered the palace and headed to the extreme back where the gates to the Five Branches resided.

    Miko stood in front of the monument of a lion faced dragon. This was the guardian beast of the Primus Branches, Gallu¡¯s symbol.

    Miko placed his hand on it and spoke.

    ¡°Gallu, let me in. Also tell Raven to meet me at Xia.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Miko.¡±

    A soothing voice answered.

    This was obviously Gallu¡¯s voice.

    ¡°However, Miko. Is something wrong? You seem quite excited.¡±

    Gallu asked from beyond the monument.

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Come with me and you¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡±

    The monument lit up and changed into a door.

    Miko opened it and walked into the Primus world.

    He was once again graced with the beautiful scenery that the world had to offer.

    In front of him, a beautiful woman with azure and golden hair floated using a pair of giant wings.

    This was of course Gallu.

    Miko jumped from the doorway and fully entered the world.

    He spurted his wings from his back and started to fly as well.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    He asked with a smile.

    After Gallu nodded, the two of them flew towards Xia.

    While they flew, Miko spoke to Gallu.

    ¡°Gallu, I want you to do something for me. I want you to contact your mother at Summit of the gods and tell her I want to see her. Tell her that it¡¯s important.¡±

    Gallu was slightly surprised about his request. So she spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Miko. None of the Five guardian beasts are allowed to leave the mortal world. We must always be near the five worlds so that we can protect them when necessary.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Who gave you such orders?¡±

    ¡°Our mother and Augustus.¡±

    Gallu answered.

    ¡°Then I overturn that order.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    What Miko said shocked her.

    ¡°I believe I have the authority to do so.¡±

    He calmly said.

    Gallu stayed silent for a while before nodding.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Good. Oh, if she¡¯s being stubborn tell her that I¡¯ll become the Proxy of another Higher Being and permanently cut our connection if she doesn''t show. If she still don''t appear after hearing that, then I''ll really disconnect from her."

    ¡°¡­¡­I will.¡±

    The two then silent arrived at Xia after a few minutes of fly.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    They landed and immediately entered the palace.

    ¡°Welcome, the Grand Master.¡±

    The servant all greeted Miko with the greatest respect.

    After he became the supreme leader of the entire Dragna clan, this was how the servants addressed him.

    Of course, this way of addressing him suggests that he¡¯s ranked higher than Nero.

    Miko didn¡¯t care for the servants greetings and went straight for the throne room where Nero mostly hangs out.

    Upon arriving in front the door, he sensed that Nero was inside as expected, but he wasn¡¯t alone.

    Even so he still entered the room.

    *Boom!*

    The moment he did he was hit by a powerful gust and was blown back.

    He flipped his body and used his claws to clench the ground, and stop himself.

    He frowned and looked inside the room.

    There he saw Nero and his older brother Falcon locked in an arm wrestling match.

    Miko also saw Nova beside him dressed in a referee uniform, with a whistle in his mouth.

    There were strong gusts swirling around the two as they engaged in an intense arm wrestling match.

    ¡°A clash between their aura was able to blow me away. That¡¯s pretty pathetic on my end.¡±

    Miko walked into the room and said.

    ¡°Oh, Miko. Good timing! You¡¯re in time to see me show this big brother of mine who¡¯s boss!¡±

    Nero excitedly shouted as he put more strength into his arm.

    *Boom!*

    Another powerful storm-like gust spread out.

    However, because he was prepared for it Miko wasn¡¯t blown away this time.

    ¡°Show me who¡¯s boss? Ha! You¡¯ve gotten quite cocky even though you only surpassed me because I was imprisoned!¡±

    Falcon shouted back and also put more power into his arm.

    ¡°Say what you want! It doesn¡¯t change that I¡¯m stronger!¡±

    Nero suddenly activated his Ruler¡¯s Qi and his strength had an explosive increase.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Falcon replied by releasing his Qi as well.

    To Miko surprise, Falcon was also using Ruler¡¯s Qi.

    ¡°Unlike Nero who had trained to obtain Ruler¡¯s Qi, Falcon was born with it.¡±

    Gallu informed from the side.

    The two Qi clashed and caused large cracks to appear in the room.

    ¡°These two are going to destroy the palace.¡±

    Miko calmly said like it wasn¡¯t his business.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to stop them.¡±

    All of sudden Raven appeared next to Miko and said.

    ¡°Nah. Let them do what they want.¡±

    He then ignored the three and turned to the west side of the room.

    He then put his fingers at his lips and whistled.

    This action confused Gallu and Raven who were beside him.

    *Boom!*

    It was then that the western wall burst open and caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Everyone then saw a beautiful woman fly through the wall and leaped on Miko.

    It was Nero and Falcon¡¯s younger sister, Ravel.

    Ravel came with so much force, that she accidentally forced Miko through a wall when he caught her.

    Yet, Miko still petted her with a smile.

    ¡°Miko! You finally visit me again! I was so bored!¡±

    Ravel excitedly rubbed her face on Miko¡¯s and said.

    ¡°There, there. Good girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Everyone in the room was shocked speechless by what they just witnessed.

    During that time, Nero slammed Falcon''s hand on the table by reflex.

    Even so, he was too shocked to celebrate.

    ¡°¡­..A dog?¡±

    Falcon muttered.

    Nero nodded.

    ¡°Just now, it was like a dog happily greeting its master after hearing its call.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know how to react to this.¡±

    Said Raven.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, me neither.¡±

    Gallu replied.

    ¡°Our sister has been reduced to a dog¡­.¡±

    Falcon said with a depressed tone.

    ¡®Maybe she knew who Miko was on an instinctual level, and instantly became attached to him like the old days.¡¯

    Nero thought to himself.

    Miko stood up with Ravel holding on to him.

    ¡°Looks like the two of you are finished. That¡¯s good. I wanted to discuss some business with you.¡±

    ¡°Business? What kind?¡±

    Nero asked.

    ¡°I want to borrow a few members of the branch.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Nero wasn¡¯t surprised and calmly smiled.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re ready to make your move.¡±

    He said.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°So what if I refuse?¡±

    Nero asked with a teasing tone.

    ¡°Refusal is impossible. I¡¯m technically the Clan Leader after all.¡±

    ¡°So what? I¡¯m your grandfather. Family bonds outweighs empty titles like Clan Leader.¡±

    Nero laughed arrogantly and said.

    ¡®I¡¯m technically your grandfather though.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just messing around. You can do as you like.¡±

    Nero leaped back and landed on his throne.

    It seemed like he enjoyed looking down on others while talking to them.

    Miko who was the same could only think that this was a blood trait of the Clan.

    ¡°So, who do you want to borrow?¡±

    Nero asked.

    Miko patted Ravel¡¯s head.

    ¡°I want her.¡±

    ¡°Denied.¡±

    Nero replied.

    ¡°Taking Ravel out on a stroll every now and again is fine, but I can tell that you¡¯re planning on having her out for a while. That¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Falcon added.

    ¡°I want to play with Miko!¡±

    Ravel suddenly shouted.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    The two suddenly seemed soft in front of their sister.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me I¡¯ll hate you both.¡±

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    When she said that, for a strange reason Nero puked up a mouthful of blood.

    Falcon on the other hand stood with a serious expression.

    But Miko could see a small trail of blood at his mouth corner.

    ¡®I expected Nero, but look like even Falcon can receive physical damage from being shun by his sister.¡¯

    Miko suddenly wondered how much gold he would get if he sold this ridiculous weakness to their enemies.

    ¡°F-Fine. You can go. But behave.¡±

    Said Falcon.

    Nero still looked like he was on the verge of death.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Ravel hugged Miko again and started to rob her face against his.

    ¡°W-Who else do you want to borrow?¡±

    Nero asked.

    ¡°Raven.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Raven answered.

    Miko nodded and then looked at falcon.

    ¡°I also got along well with Chika and Verde, so I want to borrow them too.¡±

    Falcon thought about it for a while and nodded.

    ¡°Those two were probably getting bored anyway.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I want Momo and my mother and sister as well.¡±

    ¡°Momo is fine. But Sasha and Tessa are with Kimiko and will be unavailable for a while.¡±

    ¡°Unavailable?¡±

    Miko thought about it.

    The reason why he wanted his mother and sister was because he wanted to help them mature as warriors, but if they were with Kimiko then it¡¯s fine.

    ¡°Anyone else?¡±

    Nero asked.

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I originally wanted Aeon but he¡¯s currently unreliable with him hanging around his father.¡±

    Nero nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. There¡¯s no telling what Rihan could make him do.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s everyone from this branch, then I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    ¡°Wait. This branch? Are you going to the other branches as well?¡±

    Asked nova.

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m creating an all-star team after all.¡±

 Preparing For Whatéˆ¥æªš To Come 2

    After he left the Primus Branch, Miko left with Raven, Ravel, Momo, Chika and Verde following behind him.

    ¡°Which Branch are you going to visit next?¡±

    Momo asked while walking next to him.

    She long since knew that Miko was going to form his personal team, to aid him execute his plan to build the empire.

    Miko looked back at her and smiled.

    ¡°I originally wanted to visit the Secundus Branch, but after thinking about it, taking care of the more troublesome branches first is more effective.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°The more troublesome ones huh. If that¡¯s the case you should start with the quintus branch. They were the ones who opposed you the most.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve read my mind.¡±

    He then stopped and faced them.

    ¡°With that being said, I would like for you guys to go ahead to the palace without me. I¡¯ll be going directly to the quintus branch.¡±

    They nodded.

    ¡°Momo, let¡¯s hang out until Miko comes back.¡±

    Ravel picked up Momo like a doll and said.

    As if it was normal, Momo only smiled in response.

    ¡°Oh, Momo. I would like you to prepare something for me.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Miko took a key out of his pocket and threw it towards her.

    ¡°That is the key that leads you down to the treasure vault below the palace. Show it to Ba?mu and he¡¯ll let you enter the vault. Once in there I want you to wait down there for me with Chika, and Verde. In the meantime you guys can look around and see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Momo and the others were shocked to hear this.

    ¡°Wait, Miko. No one is allowed to enter the Treasure Vault unless the Clan is in peril!¡±

    She said.

    ¡°That¡¯s the old rules. I¡¯m giving you guys permission. It¡¯s mine in the first place.¡±

    Without waiting for Momo to argue back, Miko left.

    She sighed and let ravel drag her a way.

    While flying in the sky Miko spoke-

    ¡°Regis, how are you feeling?¡±

    His necklace started glowing and a voice came from it.

    ¡°Much better now that the link was repaired.¡±

    Regis answered.

    At that moment, the glove on Miko¡¯s right hand started glowing.

    ¡°Hey, are you really planning on using the stuff stored inside the treasure vault?¡±

    Ishma asked.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°You might not know, but there are some extremely dangerous stuff in there. I mean really dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I know. The vault is filled with all kinds of treasures and artifacts that Augustus and his generals gathered during their numerous wars. Some of these things includes God Relics and Demon Artifacts.¡±

    ¡°No. What you know is just the information. You haven¡¯t seen those things in action. I¡¯ve been locked in that vault for thousands of years and got familiar with everything inside. Trust me. There are stuff in there that you don¡¯t want to mess with. Not even Augustus himself was reckless around them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll keep your advice in mind.¡±

    Miko said and ended the conversation.

    He flew towards the gigantic battleship in the sky, and stretched his hand out.

    ¡°Mu?ma, let me in.¡±

    He spoke a command. In response, a hatch opened up at the bottom of the ship.

    When he saw that, Miko smiled and flew inside.

    When he entered he saw countless soldiers run up and down, completely their individual tasks. Miko was impressed with how focused they were that they didn¡¯t even glanced at him.

    He looked around and saw Mu?ma ordering some soldiers around with a serious expression. Miko walked up to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Some of our troops are just preparing to deploy to their assigned battlefields.¡±

    ¡°I see. Business doesn¡¯t stop even at a time like this.¡±

    Miko nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Where is the entrance to the Quintus World?¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Musma said before walking deeper into the ship.

    They appeared in front of a stone door with a seven headed dragon on it.

    ¡°Just push it open and you¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Miko pushed open the stone door and a whole world open up before him. It didn¡¯t take long for him to discern what mythology this world was based off.

    The giant tree in the center of the world gave it a way. That and the fact that the world looked like it was divided into nine realms.

    ¡°Norse, huh.¡±

    Miko leaped in the world and flew in a certain direction.

    ¡°Since this world is base on the Norse universe, then the main family should be in Asgard or more specifically the center.¡±

    Miko flew towards the center of the world, and as he expected he came across a grand city filled with descendants of the clan.

    He flew down and landed on the ground, only to be surrounded immediately after.

    ¡°Quite the welcome.¡±

    Miko said as he scanned the faces of the soldiers aiming weapons at him.

    ¡°I guess that here power speaks more than words. So unless I Slaughter a couple of you, you won¡¯t let me past.¡±

    He grinned excitedly.

    Seeing that, the soldiers all took steps back on reflex.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    It was then that someone appear from within the crowd.

    It was Alshura.

    ¡°All of you go back. He¡¯s an important guest.¡±

    The soldiers immediately scattered upon Al-Shura¡¯s order.

    ¡°Sorry about that. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    Alshura explained.

    ¡°They don¡¯t recognize me? Aren¡¯t they members of the clan?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re a bit special.¡±

    Alshura then turn his back to Miko.

    ¡°Follow me. My grandfather is waiting for you.¡±

    Miko nodded and followed behind him.

    He entered the palace and saw several servants lined off the hall. They all were armed and stood motionlessly like they were statues.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko stopped and stared at one of the soldiers.

    ¡®These guys are pretty strong.¡¯

    He then looked at the rest.

    ¡°The weakest one here is still stronger than me.¡±

    He then extend his Qi and scanned the surroundings.

    ¡°There are at least a thousand of them in the palace too. Adding them with the ones I saw on the ship¡­..the quintus branch has an impressive force.¡±

    He then smiled and caught up with Al-shura.

    They then arrived at what appeared to be a training room. Inside, he saw Ashur fighting against several of the soldiers on a field below. Further down, Miko saw Andreas observing Ashur with a keen eye.

    Miko watched Ashur as well.

    He fought against the soldiers, who were stronger than him, with overwhelming vigor. Even when he would get knocked around and played around with, the excited look in his eye didn¡¯t fade in the least.

    Miko had to admire his spirit and his thirst for battle.

    In the end, Ashur could only manage to hold out for a minute and was completely defeated soon after.

    After he was defeated, Miko turned his attention to Andreas and smirked. Andreas noticed him and frowned.

    He walked over to Miko and Al-Shura.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not long, only a few months.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Ashur is progressing pretty well, I see.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been influence by you and now is thirsty for strength.¡±

    Andreas replied.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good. The stronger he gets the better it is for the clan.¡±

    Miko looked at Ashur and said.

    ¡°What kind of business do you have to come here?¡±

    Miko looked back at Andreas when he heard that.

    ¡°What? Is there a problem with me coming here?¡±

    Andreas didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of causing your Branch any problems.¡±

    Miko leaned on a railing and smiled at Andreas.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to borrow some of your troops.¡±

    Andreas narrowed his eyes when he heard that.

    ¡°Is this to build your empire?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our empire, and yes.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t want our help.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. Well, not the adults help anyway.¡±

    Miko peeped over at Alshura. Andreas noticed this.

    ¡°I see. You want to borrow our younger generations.¡±

    ¡°Bingo. I want to form a team using solely the youths of each branch.¡±

    ¡°Why? If you used us, building an empire wouldn''t be hard.¡±

    ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t feel like I accomplished anything. If I use the weaker youths and is still able to build an empire, wouldn¡¯t that be something?¡±

    Miko asked with a smirk.

    ¡°Then this is solely for your ego?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be lying if I said my ego didn¡¯t have a part in it. But me using the younger generation has a strategic meaning.¡±

    ¡°It would make your enemies underestimate you and drop their guard. When that happens you¡¯ll swiftly and throughly destroy them.¡±

    ¡°As expected of a war veteran. You get it.¡±

    Miko praised.

    ¡®It¡¯s a tactic that you loved to use when you were Augustus after all.¡¯

    Andreas thought to himself.

    ¡°Also if I use this tactic, everyone in my team will become famous overnight. This would cause your business to bloom as well.¡±

    Miko added.

    Andreas thought about it and agreed with what Miko said.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll lend you them. Just say who you want.¡±

    ¡°Ashur, Hal, Kane, Al-Shura, and Alesia.¡±

    ¡°Alesia is under strict investigation. She¡¯s being accused of espionage.¡±

    Andreas answered.

    ¡°Free her. It¡¯s wrong to mistreat her because she¡¯s involved with Arsene. I¡¯ll take her under my wing. But don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be supervised at the sametime.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Understood.¡±

    Andreas answered after a while.

    Soon after Miko left the Quintus Branch with those requested.

    ¡°Hell yeah! We get to participate in the war!¡±

    Ashur shouted.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    It was then that Alesia approached Miko.

    ¡°Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you I would probably be forced to remain in the branch for the rest of my life. I¡¯m grateful.¡±

    She said with a bow.

    ¡°I only did it for your strength. I heard that you were strong, so if you want to repay me then do it with your strength.¡±

    Miko coldly replied.

    ¡°Thank you. I will.¡±

    It was at this time that Al-Shura approached him as well.

    ¡°Thank you for helping my sister. To show my gratitude, I promise to bring you the heads of every enemy I cross.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I appreciate the thought, but if you really did that the palace would be filled with heads in no time.¡±

    Miko then started to walk away.

    ¡°Just pull your weight. That¡¯s enough for me. I¡¯m going to the Quartus Branch, for now go to the treasure vault under the palace and meet up with Momo. Ba?mu will show you the way.¡±

    After saying that, Miko flew off towards the Pink star hovering above the palace. Before he even got the chance to signal Lahmu, he was beamed inside.

    When he arrived, he was standing in front of the Star God Lahmu.

    ¡°Welcome, Miko. Are you here to visit Echo?¡±

    Lahmu, with his flaming red hair, asked with a smile.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Yeah. Do you know where she is?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s inside, of course. Let me lead you to her.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Lahmu opened the path to the Quartus world, and an ancient Japanese world open up before him.

    Lahmu clapped, and a bridge made of starlight appeared in front of Miko. The bridge stretched for countless miles, and looked quite beautiful.

    ¡°Follow this bridge and it will carry you straight to Echo¡¯s residence.¡±

    Said Lahmu.

    ¡°Thanks, Lahmu.¡±

    Miko stepped on the bridge, but didn¡¯t immediately started crossing it.

    He turned around and faced Lahmu.

    ¡°Ugallu, Uridimmu, Girtablull?, Um¨± dabr¨±tu, Kulull?, and Kusarikku. Do you know where they are?¡±

    The names that Miko called were the remaining 11 Supreme Beast created by Tiamat, who didn¡¯t become guardian beasts for the clan.

    Lahmu shook his head.

    ¡°Sorry, but us Guardian Beast and them had a falling out long before the War For Supremacy halted. I haven¡¯t seen or heard from them in countless years.¡±

    ¡°Even though, you¡¯re the oldest?¡±

    ¡°What can I say? I was never really respected by my siblings.¡±

    He said with a wry smile.

    ¡°I see. Then that¡¯s all. I¡¯m off.¡±

    After saying that Miko turned into a lightning bolt and sped across the bridge.

    Lahmu watched him and sighed.

    ¡°I wonder if I should¡¯ve told him that he (Augustus) was the one who forced them away.¡±

    Lahmu turned his back to the bridge.

    ¡°Nah, its fine. It¡¯s not like they would come back for revenge or anything; not with Mother here.¡±

    Meanwhile miko quickly reached the end of the bridge, and came across a giant Shinto style palace.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko looked around and realized that they weren¡¯t much people around.

    ¡°Did Echo sense me coming, and sent everyone away?¡±

    He mumbled while walking towards the palace.

    He walked up to the door and it opened by itself like it was automated. The loud creaking sounds it gave off echoed through the area.

    Miko looked inside and saw only darkness. Even so he didn¡¯t hesitate to walk inside.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Once he walked in, he was instantly transported to a different space.

    It looked to be outdoors, as he could see a large pond filled with colorful Koi carps jumping and swimming about.

    There was a board blue sky with a bright sun illuminating the place. There were also a lot of oriental statues all over the yard. There also a lot of exotic flowers, with butterflies and bees dancing around them.

    Miko saw an old house near the pond. On the porch, he saw a beautiful woman with azure and purple hair, dressed in a lovely dark colored kimono that was unfasten, a pair of jeans and a floral top underneath the kimono.

    This was Echo Dragna.

    She laid down on the pouch with a bottle of sake (rice wine) and sake saucers in front of her.

    Miko smiled and walked up towards her.

    ¡°You sure seem relax.¡±

    He sat in front of her and said.

    ¡°I am. It¡¯s the first time in years that I can say I¡¯m truly relax.¡±

    Echo replied.

    She sat up and faced Miko with a smile. It was a pure and innocent smile that belonged to a child.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re here, Gramps.¡±

    She said.

    Miko looked at her innocent smile and sighed.

    He took up the sake bottle and opened it. He then poured himself some wine in the saucers.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your grandfather.¡±

    He said and drank the wine.

    Echo shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s already obvious. We all know it. You¡¯re our grandfather, Augustus.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t cut corners do you?¡±

    Miko sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met with the others and no one brought it up, but you didn¡¯t even hesitate. I¡¯m impressed by how carefree you are.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha. Didn¡¯t you always say that we should always say what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember telling you that. Because I¡¯m not Augustus.¡±

    Miko insisted.

    ¡°Oh. I get it. You¡¯re worried grandma would hear you.¡±

    Echo suddenly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Did you forget? This place is separated from the world. Meaning that no one can stay from a far and pry inside, even if they¡¯re a god.Not only that, all weapons are inactive here, even regalia.¡±

    ¡®That would explain why Ishma and Regis passed out the instant I came here.¡¯

    Miko thought while gripping the two who were now ordinary accessories.

    ¡°You created this place you know? I¡¯m surprised you forgot.¡±

    Said Echo.

    Miko looked at her innocent expression, and felt sentimental attachment to that expression.

    ¡°Fine. I admit it.¡±

    He reluctantly said.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re my grandfather?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more complicated than that. I¡¯m Augustus, but at the same time not Augustus. Basically, I¡¯m me and Augustus is Augustus.¡±

    ¡°Two sides of the same coin.¡±

    ¡°Something like that.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡®Normally I wouldn¡¯t answer, but her innocent expression is just too overwhelming. It¡¯s causing something inside me to bubble up. Could it be that she was Augustus¡¯ favorite or something?¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°Knew it. The power you showed and the way you address us just made it obvious.¡±

    Said Echo.

    ¡°By the way, talking about the time I wet the bed was totally uncalled for."

    She pouted and said.

    Miko found this strangely cute, despite the one in front of him being a 10,000 year granny.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t get it. If you¡¯re Augustus, why didn¡¯t you just say so in the beginning? The old you would¡¯ve done it in the most arrogant way possible.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    Miko stood up and took a strange pose.

    ¡°You thought that Miko would a weak brat, but it was me, Augustus!¡±

    Miko bent his back and screamed ¡°Wrrrrry!¡±

    The whole thing was just¡­.Bizarre.

    ¡°Like that?¡±

    He sat back down and said.

    ¡°¡­..Ah, no¡­..I don¡¯t know what that was.¡±

    Echo replied.

    ¡°Anyway, Echo. I¡¯m in hurry here, so I¡¯m going to cut to the chase.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°I want you to lend me, your daughters, Krul, Maki, and Yaya.¡±

    ¡°Done.¡±

    Echo immediately answered.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not even going to ask any questions?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to. I trust you. Besides, you¡¯re the clan leader. I can¡¯t refused your orders.¡±

    ¡°What a reasonable woman. I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Echo said with a bright smile.

    Miko soon left the Quartus world and reappeared in the city. Of course, those who he asked for were there with him.

    ¡°So I hear that you want us for something.¡±

    Krul approached him and said.

    Miko could sense a lot of hostility coming from him.

    ¡°What? Are you still upset about me crushing you?¡±

    Miko asked with a mocking tone.

    Krul glared at him.

    ¡°By the way, which are you? Krul or Krulty?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    Miko shrugged.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    He then grinned.

    ¡°After all, I can crush you both equally.¡±

    When he heard that Krul took a fighting stance.

    ¡°Do you want to find out if that¡¯s true, right now?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Miko eyes shone a gruesome light.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when he sensed a group approaching him.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you two going to fight already?¡±

    Said Alec.

    He appeared with Kirika, Gizmo, Ren, Sura, and Cait behind him.

    Upon seeing them, Miko¡¯s desire to fight disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. I was just teasing him, that¡¯s all.¡±

    He answered with his usual smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you all come.¡±

    ¡°The old man heard that you were going around collecting people from your generation and mine, and sent us.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s saves me the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Miko, what do you want us to do exactly?¡±

    Kirika stepped forward and asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. We need to meet up with the others first.¡±

    After saying that, Miko flew off in the direction of the palace, with everyone following behind him. When they arrived, Miko led them towards the passage way that led to the treasure vault.

    ¡°Go ahead first. I need to make one last stop in the Secundus world.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    At that moment, Rouge appeared out of a portal.

    ¡°If Alexus can see what you¡¯re doing, then there¡¯s no reason I won¡¯t.¡±

    After he said that, people started walking out of the portal.

    They were Rin, KC, Nen, Kouta, Christian, and Karim.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought everyone.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°I see. I appreciate it.¡±

    Miko smiled and then faced the passage.

    ¡°Alright, everyone. Let¡¯s go Treasure hunting!¡±

 Surpassing An Era

    After gathering the Tertitus, Quartus, Secundus branch members he wanted, Miko led the way to the underground passageway under the palace.

    Just like the last time he came here, Miko could feel the countless gazes of hidden guards.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve gotten stronger, I can sense that those hidden in the shadows are incredibly strong.¡±

    Miko muttered to himself.

    ¡°The people guarding the treasure vault are some of the first servants of the clan from the days of Augustus. So of course they¡¯re strong. You can say that they¡¯re monsters from the clan¡¯s golden age.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡°What? You know about the treasure vault too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a quite a bit about it from a reliable source.¡±

    Alec replied with a smile.

    ¡°Is that so? Then did your source tell you what was inside?¡±

    Alec shook his head.

    ¡°I only know about the guards, not the treasury itself.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So there are somethings you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Miko said with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Miko could see a familiar black door with a red eye insignia on it. Standing in front of it was Ba?mu.

    Miko and the others slowly approached him.

    ¡°Is everyone inside?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Basmu nodded.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been in there for quite sometime waiting on you.¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t have them wait any longer, can I?¡±

    Miko looked at the door and grinned.

    ¡°Open the door.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Basmu turned around and faced the door. He then placed his hand on the red insignia.

    *Bam!*

    The giant doors immediately swung open, and lustrous golden light rushed out and illuminated the corridor.

    The light caused the others behind Miko to shield their eyes on reflex.

    When their eyes adjust, they saw a golden wonderland open up in front of them.

    ¡°Fellow clansmen.¡±

    Miko turned and face them.

    ¡°I welcome you to the Imperial Treasure Vault of the Dragna Clan.¡±

    Everyone looked in awe, as none of them could¡¯ve expected such a place to be under the palace.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Miko said and walked in.

    However, he soon stopped when he saw that no one was following him.

    He turned around and faced them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You see, the thing is¡­.we aren¡¯t allowed to enter the treasure vault.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the greatest taboos of the clan. If you break this taboo, death would be a light punishment.¡±

    Gizmo added.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m giving you permission to enter.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay? Even the branch leaders need the consent of the other leaders to enter.¡±

    Said Karim.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s fine. I outrank the branch leaders, so I don¡¯t need permission from anyone and can also grant anyone permission to enter. Besides, this place was mine in the first place. No one can punish you if the owner gave you his permission.¡±

    Miko asserted.

    Everyone looked at each other, still hesitant.

    Miko sighed.

    He then glanced at Alec and Kirika.

    The two knew what his gaze meant and sighed as well. They then simultaneously entered the treasure vault with trouble expressions. Seeing that, the others looked at each and walked in one by one.

    It wasn¡¯t long before everyone was inside.

    ¡°Took you long enough.¡±

    Miko complained.

    He then turned around and started to walk deeper into the room.

    ¡°From your behavior, looks like I was the first to enter this place for countless years.¡±

    ¡°It can''t be helped. You¡¯re only suppose to enter here when the clan encounters a crisis. Considering how strong the last few generations have been, there wasnt much that could threaten us.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Said Alec.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Yet, Miko didn¡¯t seem to care about the past that much.

    After walking past several mountains of treasure, Miko and others spotted a group gathered together.

    ¡°The others from the Primus and Quintus Branches, huh?¡±

    Said Kouta.

    However, he was shocked to see not only his fellow clan members but Miko¡¯s generals as well.

    ¡°Hey, what is this? You let outsiders in the treasure vault as well?¡±

    He asked in shock.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one seeking answers. Everyone was shocked. This was because genuine members of the clan had a basically nonexistent chance of entering this place, but Miko actually people outside the clan in.

    It was completely ludicrous.

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s my place. Who I want to enter is my business.¡±

    Miko replied, and walked towards the other group.

    Those behind him had no choice but to quietly follow him.

    ¡°Oh, Miko!¡±

    The first to spot him was Ravel.

    ¡°This place is beautiful. Everything is glowing and sparkling!¡±

    ¡°I see. Then you¡¯re having fun?¡±

    Ravel nodded.

    ¡°I recognize a couple things and It brought back some memories.¡±

    ¡°I see. We¡¯ll soon take a look around. Maybe you¡¯ll be able to find something else you recognized.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    That¡¯s when Miko heard a joyous laugh, and looked behind him.

    There he saw Ace and Sora literally swimming up a mountain of treasure.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m swimming in gold!¡±

    Ace shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m rich!¡±

    Sora shouted.

    ¡°If they take anything without permission, you can beat the crap out of them if you want.¡±

    Miko looked at the others and said.

    They all nodded.

    ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, how about you explain what you need us for?¡±

    Said Krul.

    ¡°I was just about to do that.¡±

    Miko looked at everyone and smiled.

    ¡°I gather you all together with the intention of forming an all-star team to aid me in creating the empire. I selected you all, with the exception of Raven and Ravel, because you all have great potential, limitless room to grow, and most of all, you¡¯re all young with bright futures ahead of you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s great with words.¡±

    Said Sylvia.

    ¡°I bet he¡¯s a womanizer.¡±

    Sylphy added.

    Miko continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s not that I absolutely need you all. I could¡¯ve carried out my plan without anyone of you. But I have another objective in bringing you all together.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±

    Asked Alshura.

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°I want to surpass Augustus!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko¡¯s words shocked a lot of people for a lot of different reasons.

    They were a few who knew who he really was, and knew that he meant that he wanted to surpass himself from a different age. While there were the rest who only knew that Augustus was the progenitor of the clan, who no one was able to surpass.

    Of course, there were some who didn¡¯t know who Augustus was.

    Miko ignored their various reactions and continued.

    ¡°You all must be wondering what does surpassing Augustus have to do with me gathering you all. You must¡¯ve heard about it before, the golden age of the Dragna clan. A period where our clan was considered one of the top powerhouses of the world. A period when offending the clan resulted in the heavens being slaughtered and the hells being ripped apart. I want to create an age in the clan that surpasses that.¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi. Do you understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Kouta stepped out and spoke.

    ¡°Back then the clan had countless invincible warriors at its disposal. These warriors were all world renown for fighting against Higher beings. Especially the Five Divine Generals who were considered Augustus rivals in power. The clan no longer possess anyone like that. The closest we have are the branch leaders.¡±

    ¡°Then you all just have to surpass those invincible warriors.¡±

    Miko immediately replied.

    ¡°If that generation was invincible then all this generation needs to do is to become invincible as well.¡±

    He then smirked.

    ¡°Or do you not have the confidence to do so?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±

    Kouta shouted back.

    ¡°If they can become invincible then I can become almighty!¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kouta didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Of course, I know it won¡¯t be easy. But it isn¡¯t impossible if you all wish for it.¡±

    He then looked at Luka and the others.

    ¡°For you guys outside of the clan, I want you all to become unstoppable and help usher in a new golden era. After all, it was because of all the monsters that existed back then, why that era was called the era of the gods.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other and then nodded.

    This made Miko smiled. He wanted to create an era that was far more glorious than the one Augustus lived in. And to do that he needs to gather and cultivate rare talents.

    ¡®In a way, I¡¯m grateful towards the New Era. Their existence will surely send this world into chaos, and that will cause warriors to rise all over the world.¡¯

    Miko thought.

    The more chaotic an era, the more powerful warriors it will produce. In order to survive, people will need to break out of their shells and push past their limits. This will result in an era of warriors with terrifying strength. And the ones who would lead this era could only be the best of the best.

    A monster among monsters.

    Miko¡¯s aim was to become this monster.

    ¡®A peaceful era is too boring. As such, just like New Era, I need to plunge this world in the deepest pits of hell. Only then will climbing to the top be truly worthwhile.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason you brought us to the treasure vault?¡±

    Rin asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I want to create an era greater than Augustus¡¯. The equipment we need, is in this vault.¡±

    Miko lifted a finger.

    ¡°Let me ask you, what is inside this vault?¡±

    ¡°The clans most precious treasures.¡±

    Rin answered.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. But your answer is shallow.¡±

    At that moment, Miko¡¯s glove turned into light particles and appeared next him. From it Ishma appeared.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce her to those of you who don¡¯t know her.¡±

    Miko pointed at Ishma.

    ¡°This is my partner in crime, and my sword. Ishma Diabolus.¡±

    Ishma looked around at everyone and snorted.

    ¡°Hmph. Do you seriously want to create a grander era than mine with these brats? They¡¯re not up to the task.¡±

    Ishma words immediately offended a lot of people in the room.

    ¡°Who are you to decide that, Brat?¡±

    Said Kouta.

    ¡°Hmm¡­Well, you¡¯re pretty decent.¡±

    Ishma ignored his question and gave an evaluation.

    ¡°Ishma is the daughter of Lucifer and the sister of Augustus¡¯ biggest rival Ajax Diabolus. She was sealed inside a sword by her brother because she was a bit mischievous.¡±

    Miko explained.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    Ishma defended herself.

    ¡°Lucifer¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Not many knew Ishma¡¯s real identity, they just knew that she was one of Miko¡¯s swords who accompanied him everywhere. In fact, outside of Momo, Alec, Kirika, and Raven. No one else in the room knew.

    As such, the way everyone looked at the gluttonous sweets loving yet violent sword changed.

    ¡°Listen you brats, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you. Wait, I am¡­Anyway, compared to the people who fought in my era you¡¯re nothing more than infants.¡±

    No one said anything, because as someone who lived in such a chaotic era, those from this peaceful era really were nothing but infants in their eyes.

    ¡°Well, some of you are decent. For example.¡±

    She then started pointing out people.

    She pointed at Alec, Christian, Kirika, Kouta, Chika, Verde, Kaido, Jin, Luka, Momo, and Karim.

    ¡°You guys are very impressive. Well, two of you were born in my era so that¡¯s expected. The rest of you aren¡¯t worth mentioning.¡±

    She said with pure arrogance.

    ¡°Wait, are you saying that we¡¯re worthless? If so, I can¡¯t let that go.¡±

    Said Alshura.

    ¡°I only acknowledge the most talented. I don¡¯t care for insects.¡±

    Ishma answered.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Al-Shura¡¯s eyes burned with rage as he approached her.

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Miko stepped between them.

    ¡°Ishma just stated her own opinion. She¡¯s the type that only looks at the talent in front of her, but looks past one''s potential. Basically, she¡¯s simpleminded.¡±

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    Ishma roared.

    Miko took out a cake from who knows where and threw it at her. She excitedly caught it and became docile as she began eating.

    ¡°See?¡±

    When everyone saw how Miko tamed Ishma they all thought the same thing.

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t have an ounce of dignity as Lucifer¡¯s daughter.¡¯

    The necklace that was Regis, started shaking as if she was shaking her head in disappointment.

    ¡°Anyway, unlike Ishma. I look at not your current achievements but at your potential ones. It''s for this reason why I¡¯ve gathered you.¡±

    He then turned his back to them and spread his arms as of embracing everything in the room.

    ¡°I brought you all here to help you unlock your true potential.¡±

    He then glanced back at them with a smile.

    ¡°In other words, I¡¯m going use the treasures here to level you all up. Myself too of course.¡±

 Treasure Hunt

    After declaring his desire to level everyone up, Miko led them deeper into the vault.

    ¡°But I gotta say, this place is insane.¡±

    Said Bloom.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. It feels like I¡¯m in a golden world rather than a vault.¡±

    Jin agreed.

    ¡°Those two seem to be enjoying every second of being in here.¡±

    Hina pointed to her left.

    There you could see Ace and Sora swimming over mountains of gold, like salmon swimming upstream.

    By the way, this was how they traveled from the moment they entered here.

    Meanwhile, miko who was leading the pack was approached by Alec.

    ¡°You seem to know your way around. Is Augustus giving you directions?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Whether or not he¡¯s giving me instructions, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Miko answered without looking at him.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Alec folded his arms behind his head as he walked.

    ¡°I was just curious, so there¡¯s no need to be alarmed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the type of person who¡¯s the hardest to deal with. Why wouldn¡¯t I be on my guard?"

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not an enemy. Well, even if I told you that you wouldn¡¯t believe.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you really are a genius.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°To be honest, I originally approached you with ulterior motives of finding a love one.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°But it¡¯s different now. I already learned that you couldn¡¯t help me, but you were interesting to watch. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sticking around.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re telling me this why?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. I just felt like saying it.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

    Momo approached them and asked.

    ¡°Nothing important.¡±

    Miko replied.

    Alec could only smile.

    That¡¯s when they came across a collection of statues, which made Miko pause.

    Seeing him stop, everyone paused and looked at the statues.

    The statues were made of solid gold and were decorated with the most beautiful gems. They were six of them standing beside each other. However, there was a specific one which was larger and easily stood out.

    ¡°Whose statue are these?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°Augustus and his five children.¡±

    Miko replied.

    No one from the clan was really shocked to hear this, since they all had an idea of what their forefathers looked like. However, for the others this was the first time seeing what Augustus children looked like.

    Yet, there was someone who was really shocked.

    This person was Bloom.

    She was staring at the largest of statues that stood out. This statue obviously belonged to Augustus.

    ¡°Logan¡­.¡±

    She muttered under her breath.

    ¡®He looks just like Logan¡­.. Tiamat¡¯s husband looked identical to Logan?¡¯

    She began to rack her brain.

    ¡°Wait, this can¡¯t be a coincidence. There¡¯s obviously a linked between the two, since she went out her way to reincarnate Logan as Miko. Then what¡¯s the link between them?¡¯

    She could¡¯ve only think of one possibility.

    ¡®Miko is Augustus?.....When I think about it, it does make sense. Tiamat obviously care deeply for Miko, so much she reincarnated me because I was there for him when no one was¡­¡¯

    She peeked at Miko to see his expression, but only saw him staring at the statues with indifference.

    Earlier Miko couldn¡¯t look at anything relating to his past life as Augustus, but after coming in contact with Augustus on a regular basis, he was fine with something of this level.

    ¡°You know, I heard an interesting rumor once.¡±

    Alec spoke while looking at the statues.

    ¡°I heard that the bodies of Augustus and his children were inside these statues.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone were shocked to hear this.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°After the war that killed them all, their bodies were encased in sacred gold and holy gems to be used in the future.¡±

    ¡°Use them? How?¡±

    Miko suddenly jumped and landed in front of Augustus statue.

    ¡°If you try to spread your senses inside the statues you¡¯ll find an enormous amount of power.¡±

    Kirika stepped forward and tried to sense what was inside the statues.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    She said with a pale face.

    ¡°That¡¯s the residual power that these corpse are giving off.¡±

    Miko explained.

    ¡°The power of each statue is only a fraction of what the person held when they were alive, but its more than enough to change the tides in any battle.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother¡­..¡±

    The Triplets looked at the statue of Augustus youngest daughter Tilly, and started to pray.

    Since Tilly was Echo¡¯s mother, she was their grandmother. So they found it natural to pay their respects. As if to imitate them, the rest of clan members began praying to the statues of their individual branch founder.

    Miko was the only one who didn¡¯t waste his time doing such a thing. But he had to admit that it was strange seeing what was technically his grave.

    After a few more seconds, he jumped down and started to walk away.

    ¡°Come. Since we¡¯re at it, let me show you something.¡±

    He turned a different direction and ran as if he didn¡¯t want to waste anytime.

    When the others saw that, they chased after him. They soon arrived at a temple in the middle of the golden mountains.

    ¡°Seriously, just how big is this place?¡±

    Edward asked after seeing the grand temple.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Hey, Miko. Why did you come to the War God Temple?¡±

    Ishma asked while licking the cake pieces of her fingers.

    ¡°This is the War God Temple? I thought it was only a myth.¡±

    Said Karim.

    ¡°What¡¯s the war god temple?¡±

    Rin asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a legendary temple that was created with the combine powers of the Five Divine Generals. It¡¯s said to house one of the most terrifying armies to ever live.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a myth. Inside are over 3000 soldiers who fought in the last war that claimed the lives of Augustus and his family.¡±

    Raven answered.

    ¡°Or I should say, 3000 dead warriors who were turnt into sacred artifacts, by Divine General Edwin Magnus. Edwin was also the one who turned Augustus and his children corpses into weapons.¡±

    He explained.

    Both Raven and Miko kept the fact that either it be the statues or the dead warriors in the temple, they could only be used once before crumbling away.

    ¡°If the clan is every in trouble they¡¯re countless ways to repel even an army of higher beings a few times.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡®But it would be better to not use these methods. That¡¯s why I need to create an invincible foundation for the clan before I leave.¡¯

    He thought while looking at the others who were in awe looking at the temple.

    ¡®And I need to make them the center of that foundation while they''re still young and full of potential.¡¯

    He turned his back to the temple and started to walking away.

    ¡°Now then, its time to dig up some old books.¡±

    They walked for another 10 minutes before arriving in front of a gigantic book shelf. No, it was more like a library that was spread across the walls. Each book shelf was a 100m tall and 50m wide, stocked with countless books.

    ¡°Wow, those books are giving off some ancient aura.¡±

    Said Momo as she approached the book shelves.

    ¡°These are all magic books/grimoires. I don¡¯t know the exact number of them but I heard that it¡¯s should be near a million.¡±

    ¡°A million?!¡±

    ¡°Its merely an exaggeration, but there¡¯s still a great number.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Miko, don¡¯t go playing with those grimoires.¡±

    Ishma warned.

    ¡°These books were all collected by Augustus, my brother and the others. They¡¯re all very dangerous and possess terrifying magic. Just reading it can kill a person, if theyre not careful.¡±

    ¡°Momo is already reading them though.¡±

    Miko pointed and said.

    ¡°Void magic, demon spells, god spells, dark summoning, necromancy, death magic, life magic, Hell Arts, there¡¯s so much rare and lost magic in these books!¡±

    Momo said as she skip through several books at once.

    ¡°These book can help me perfect my Heavenly Demon Witch technique.¡±

    She looked back at the shelves and her eyes sparkled.

    ¡°You¡¯re fangirling you know?¡±

    Miko said and took up a book and open it.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    He instantly felt a sharp pain in his brain.

    ¡°I see. These really are dangerous.¡±

    He then smiled.

    ¡°But risks are necessary for evolution.¡±

    He stepped back.

    ¡°Ba?mu, show me the books I asked you for.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Basmu snapped his fingers and certain books started glowing.

    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±

    After he said that, Miko moved as swift as the wind to grab the glowing books. When he finished he had a huge pile of books stocked up.

    He then checked the books and nodded.

    ¡°Yup, this is everything I wanted.¡±

    He took a book and threw it towards Hina. She caught it and looked at it with confusion.

    ¡°That is a grimoire containing demon arts. I¡¯m sure if you combine it with your abilities, you¡¯ll gain the decisive firepower you lack.¡±

    Hina opened the book and a sinister feeling engulf her body. She quickly closed the book with cold sweat covering her face.

    ¡°I-I''ll try my best.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    He then took another book and threw it at Rin.

    ¡°Your Demolition Arts is amazing, but its better to have a few moves as back up if it fails you.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°That book has the arts of the legendary Thunderbird inside it. If you incorporate it into your Demolition Arts it should at least triple its fire power, and also gives you a wider variety of techniques.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. I was thinking of improving the Demolition Arts myself. This is perfect.¡±

    Rin answered with a smile.

    Miko then threw a book towards Cait.

    ¡°Although we never fought, I watched how you fought from the replays of the tournament. From it I realized that you didn¡¯t possess any techniques that can utilize your behemoth blood. As such, I¡¯m giving you this.¡±

    Cait read the book title.

    ¡°Ganesha War Tactics?!¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°This book has most of Ganesha¡¯s techniques in it. Although Ganesha is an Elephant God, while Behemoth is seen as an Elephant Demon, it¡¯s close enough. It¡¯s up to you to bypass the barrier between god and demon and make it your own.¡±

    He then threw two books at Hal and Kane.

    ¡°You two got taken out pretty easy by Ren and Krul because you have zero defensive abilities. Those books are full of defensive techniques like barriers. Learn them before you kick the bucket.¡±

    With that, he was out of books.

    ¡°Hey, none for us?¡±

    Ace and Sora appeared wrapped in expensive clothing they found laying around.

    ¡°You two are fine as you are. You don¡¯t need any more techniques.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem fair.¡±

    Said Ace, who had a golden tooth in his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no end to improvement.¡±

    Said Sora whose fingers were covered with large gold rings.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you some weapons later. Just shut up.¡±

    Miko then turned his back on them.

    *Boom!*

    That¡¯s when he heard an explosion behind him. He quickly turned around and saw Ashur and Verde punching it out.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Little lamb, you¡¯ve finally decided to let me slaughter you!¡±

    Verde shouted.

    ¡°You bastard! What¡¯s the big idea suddenly attacking me? Well, not that I mind.¡±

    The two spoke while the two slugged each other.

    ¡°Oh no! Who gave Verde sugar?!¡±

    Asked Chika.

    ¡°He looked a little sluggish so I thought that some sugar would hype him. I was right.¡±

    Ishma said while she started cheering on Verde and Ashur.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the pills you gave Verde to make him let loose were just sugar pills.¡±

    Miko asked.

    Chika nodded.

    ¡°We wanted it to be something we could get anywhere. It would be fine if someone just monitor him and don¡¯t let him eat sugar.¡±

    Chika explained.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko looked at the two fighting.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this.¡±

    Miko summoned Regis in her human form.

    ¡°Help that idiot subdue, those idiots.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Regis dragged Ishma and the two of them went to break up Verde and Ashur¡¯s fight.

    ¡°Alright let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Miko turned his back to them and continued.

    ¡°Miko can I have these?¡±

    Momo approached Miko and asked while pointing at the book shelves.

    Miko wanted to say no, but when he looked at Momo¡¯s puppy eyes, he couldn¡¯t deny her request.

    ¡°As long as you bring them back eventually.¡±

    ¡°No problem! I only need them for a while. I¡¯ll give them back after I memorize the contents.¡±

    Momo proudly said.

    ¡®Wait¡­¡­If she learns more spells and magic won¡¯t she try to force them in my head as well? Shit! I just increased my own workload!¡¯

    Miko screamed in his head.

    As if his motivation was cut, Miko dragged his feet as he walked towards their next destination.

    This time they arrived at section of the vault that was filled with countless scrolls on racks.

    ¡°What are these?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°Training Scrolls.¡±

    Miko said while looking at the countless scrolls.

    ¡°These scrolls consists of techniques created by Augustus and his allies. There¡¯s also countless scrolls that have techniques that were thought to be lost during the war.¡±

    Miko took up a scroll.

    ¡°Ah, this is the one.¡±

    He threw the scroll towards Nen, who caught it.

    ¡°Since your talent in magic is zero, I¡¯ve decided to give you something that would fit you better.¡±

    Nen opened the scroll immediately after he felt like his soul was being drawn in.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Sacred Qi Scroll.¡±

    ¡°Sacred Qi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a branch of Heavenly Qi, or it would be better to say that it¡¯s an upgrade version of Heavenly Qi.¡±

    Kirika answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s primarily used by those who strive to be War Buddhas, like those in the Buddhist Alliance and the Warrior Monks in the Wakoku Nation. Hence, it¡¯s extremely rare to obtain. I never thought that our clan had a training scroll on it.¡±

    ¡°Well, it was plundered.¡±

    Miko laughed and said.

    He took another scroll and threw it towards Ashur.

    ¡°That¡¯s a scroll containing techniques that utilizes your demon dragon blood. It was created by Mu?ma himself.¡±

    He then threw another one at Al-Shura.

    ¡°That contains the martial art created by Demario. He never gave it a name, but as his descendants it should be compatible with you all. After all of you take a copy of it, you can give it to Andreas. I think he was searching for it.¡±

    Miko then threw another scroll to KC.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving back Roland descendants his Archery Arts. It was quite powerful in its own right.¡±

    Roland was Rouge¡¯s brother and eldest child of Augustus traitorous son, Judos. He and Rouge were the only ones from Judos children who didn¡¯t get slaughtered by Tia after Augustus died. He later created his own house in the Secundus Branch before disappearing. Christian, Kouta, KC, and Nen were from this house, while Karim and Rin were from Rouge¡¯s house.

    Miko then took up a black scroll covered in thick chains.

    After hesitating for a bit he threw it at Bloom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open it without my permission. When I¡¯ve made the right preparations I will help you learn it.¡±

    Miko spoke with a serious tone, which made everyone wonder what was in that scroll.

    He then threw the final scroll to Alec. This of course shocked Alec. It might sound arrogant, but he didn¡¯t really need any new techniques.

    ¡°That is Sandora¡¯s scroll. It contains the forbidden blood arts of an extinct vampiric race. Whatever you do with it is your choice.¡±

    Alec looked at the scroll and smiled.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    He then started to walk away again.

    ¡°The next stop is the place I wanted to bring you all the most.¡±

    He looked at Ishma.

    ¡°You remember where it is right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve stayed in here for over 10,000 years you know. Besides, I can¡¯t forget that terrifying aura no matter what I try.¡±

    She answered with a rare serious expression.

    ¡°Good. Then lead the way.¡±

    Ishma nodded and then led the group while they walked.

    After a while, the group saw something terrifying.

    They saw a gigantic coffin wrapped in chain that had countless swords stabbed into it.

    ¡°W-What the hell is that?!¡±

    After sensing the terrifying aura that the coffin gave off, no one could stand straight. Just staring at the coffin made it feel like their souls were being drawn to other side.

    Miko looked to his side and saw that even Raven looked weak-kneed in front of the coffin, and smiled.

    ¡°Did Sandora tell you about this?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Alec shook his head.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°Evil Incarnate. Or that¡¯s what I call it. I don¡¯t really know myself, only thing I know is that the first time the world was destroyed, it was because of it.¡±

    ¡°Is it alive?¡±

    Miko shrugged.

    ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s been in that coffin long before Augustus was born. Oh, just so you know, that was what killed him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Alec was shocked to hear that.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing that cursed Augustus to death?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    He was gaining more and more of Augustus memories overtime, and the memory of Augustus encountering this thing was the most terrifying.

    Just trespassing in its territory was enough to curse him to death.

    Thankfully he was able to strengthen its seal and lock it away in here. As long as it was in here, it¡¯s powers can¡¯t be used. So it was just a harmless coffin, expect for its aura.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Standing in front of the coffin made Karim¡¯s chest hurt, and his eyes turn black.

    He was able to calm himself down, but his momentary change didn¡¯t escape Chika¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Was that father¡¯s¡­.?¡¯

    She Thought.

    Another person had a strange reaction to the coffin.

    This person was Sora. He looked at the coffin with great surprise and terror.

    ¡®Why does this feel so familiar?¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    He quickly calmed himself down.

    ¡°I must be imagining things.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want us to use this thing?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°Of course not. This is the most taboo of all the taboos in the clan. No one is allowed to touch this thing even if the clan is going to be destroyed. I don¡¯t need to tell you why right?¡±

    Everyone shook their heads.

    Miko then pointed at the three story building next to the coffin.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Imperial Weaponry. It¡¯s filled with peerless weapons that have immense powers. Qi Artifacts, God Relics, Demon Objects, it has it all.¡±

    Miko grinned.

    ¡°And I¡¯m going to give you all a couple of them to hold onto.¡±

 Old Comrades

    The Void Realm.

    Augustus former master, and lover Rias sat on a broken wall with a frown. She was looking at the two people bickering in front of her.

    ¡°You bastard, you actually left your coffin prematurely, and led me on a wild goose chase!¡±

    The first person roared.

    He had jet black hair with red endings, and blood red eyes with a handsome yet fearsome face.

    This was Augustus strongest general and best friend, as well as Ishma¡¯s older brother, Ajax Diabolus.

    ¡°What¡¯s in the past is in the past. I live in the present.¡±

    The person who replied had ghastly white hair, paled skin, gloomy black eyes and carried an aura of death around him.

    This person was one of Augustus¡¯ Divine General, the Forefather of Human Necromancy, Edwin Magnus.

    ¡°You son of bitch!¡±

    Ajax suddenly threw a punch at Edwin¡¯s face.

    Edwin jumped back a couple meters to get away from it.

    ¡°Why are you so mad? I just came out earlier than you. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only one.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not the only one? Who else came out?¡±

    Ajax asked.

    ¡°Sandora, Karma, and Sumia.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you mean to tell me that besides me you all came out on your own?!¡±

    Edwin nodded.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ajax then calmed down. But he was immediately seen cracking his fingers.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m gonna pummel all four of you.¡±

    He said with a serious tone.

    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re just mad that you¡¯re last. Well, it couldn''t be helped. After all, unlike you who got your ass beaten by Lucifer, we went into hibernation healthy.¡±

    ¡°Shut it and tell me where the others are!¡±

    Ajax pointed and demanded.

    ¡°How would I know? I haven¡¯t seen them in decades. The most recent one was sandora and that was over 20 years ago.¡±

    Edwin said with shrug.

    ¡°I knew that I couldn¡¯t get you to talk without beating you to an inch of your life first.¡±

    Ajax loosen up his shoulders and started walking towards Edwin.

    ¡°Hahaha! Bring it. We haven¡¯t had a serious fight in years. I¡¯ll be sure to make you gravel before me again.¡±

    ¡°That never happened, you bastard!¡±

    The two charged at each other.

    ¡°Stop it, you brats.¡±

    That¡¯s when Rias spoke and the two froze up.

    ¡°This is currently my home you know. I can¡¯t have you destroying it.¡±

    She sat on the broken wall and said.

    ¡°Oh, Queen Rias! My apologizes for not greeting you after being apart for so long!¡±

    Edwin changed gears and walked towards Rias with a smile.

    He got on a knee in front of her.

    ¡°As an apology, please allow me to place a kiss on your beautiful hand. If you grant me this honor, I¡¯ll be able to die in peace.¡±

    ¡°Then go die miserably in ditch somewhere.¡±

    Rias answered coldly.

    ¡°Are you still gunning for Rias? Didn¡¯t Augustus almost killed you for that?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t help it. If I see someone else with something beautiful, I want to steal it from them. For me, Queen Rias who is so unattainable is the ultimate goal in life!¡±

    Edwin shamelessly proclaimed.

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s because your personality is like this that you are regarded as the worst human to ever exist by the gods.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. The gods can kiss my ass. Them and their mamas.¡±

    Edwin cursed and then turn his attention back Rias.

    ¡°Isnt that right, my Queen?¡±

    His eyes sparkled like it was a dark star in the sky. In response, Rias-

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up this instant, I''m gonna kill you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m up!¡±

    Edwin sprung to his feet and shouted when he heard that.

    ¡°Oh, come. Why are you always so harsh to me, Queen?¡±

    He asked while scratching his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re only trying to flatter me to piss the boy off. You¡¯re not seriously trying to court me. People like that irritates me.¡±

    Rias replied.

    ¡°Then if I was serious would you-¡±

    ¡°Not even in a million years.¡±

    Rias coldly rejected him before he could finish.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s means I have a chance in two million years?¡±

    Edwin asked with a smile.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Rias didn¡¯t answer and simply clicked her tongue in irritation.

    ¡°This guy is the definition of a thick-skinned person.¡±

    Ajax said with a sigh.

    ¡°By the way, why are you two here anyway?¡±

    Rias asked with an irritated tone.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just confront him in the mortal world. I need somewhere I can whoop his ass, without worrying about destroying the world.¡±

    ¡°So? The world as an auto repair system set up. No matter how much destruction it receives, it will repair itself in a few years at most.¡±

    Rias replied.

    ¡°But I gotta say I¡¯m surprised.¡±

    Edwin suddenly chipped in while looking around.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that the grave keeper allowed you to stay in its realm.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.a lot happened.¡±

    Rias gave a vague reply.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, it is weird.¡±

    Ajax agreed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense him anywhere. Don¡¯t tell me, you chased him out?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like the type of savage who would do that?¡±

    The two of nodded in unison.

    ¡°You once destroyed the sun because Augustus pissed you off.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°Lets no forget the Atlantis incident.¡±

    Edwin added.

    ¡°There was also the time when you stripped your brother Riamante naked, soaked him in oil and kicked him into the Norse world of fire, Muspelheim.¡±

    ¡°I have yet to hear a barbaric or savage action.¡±

    Rias replied.

    ¡°Ah, now I know why Augustus lacked so much common sense. Anyone would become like that if you were raise by someone like this.¡±

    Said Edwin.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He quickly shut his mouth.

    Rias sighed.

    ¡°The Gravekeeper left on his own. He said something about wanting to play around in the mortal world and left with a dead god.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then another Irregular has entered the fray.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°Well, he can¡¯t die. So he can be as carefree as he wants.¡±

    Said Rias.

    It was then that Ajax grabbed Edwin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you now, you little shit!¡±

    ¡°W-Wait! Violence is never the answer!¡±

    Edwin shouted.

    ¡°Shut it, and tell me where the others are!¡±

    Ajax lifted him by the neck and started to choke him.

    ¡°Keh!¡±

    Edwin started making all kinds of painful sounds.

    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know where they are!¡±

    ¡°Like I¡¯ll believe you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! I¡¯ve been cultivating the death aura in the Angel¡¯s Graveyard for the last couple decades! You should know that when I¡¯m cultivating, my senses are cut off from the outside!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Ajax released his neck.

    ¡°Y-You bastard. I¡¯ll get you back for that one day.¡±

    Edwin cursed.

    ¡°By the way, how long have you been awake?¡±

    Ajax ignored him and asked.

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know, about 150 years or so?¡±

    ¡°That long? What about the others? You were the first to wake up right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was the first. Let me think. Sandora woke up around 80 years ago, I think she went to find a heir or something.¡±

    ¡°A heir to her general title? Why would she do that?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? It wasn¡¯t my business.¡±

    Edwin answered.

    ¡°Who woke up next?¡±

    Ajax asked.

    ¡°I think Karma woke up around 50 years ago. They said that they were going to travel the world to pass the time. That person was too mysterious so you know there¡¯s no finding them unless they wanted to be found.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. Even after knowing each other for so long we still don¡¯t know their gender.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget I bet 1 billion gold that it was a woman, and you bet the same that it was a guy.¡±

    Edwin added.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I didn¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°You two are shameless, for betting on something like that you know.¡±

    Rias commented from the side.

    ¡°Anyway, what about Sumia?¡±

    ¡°I think she woke up around 30 years ago. She was depressed that Augustus hadn''t returned yet and went off somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Well, she was never good around you, so she probably ran from you.¡±

    Ajax said.

    ¡°Hmph. Like I care about that Dark Elf.¡±

    Edwin respond.

    ¡°Anyway, if they¡¯re all awake then there must be some incident that they¡¯re involved in. I mean, it¡¯s those three after all. Trouble just follow them.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°The same can be said for all 6 of you. I¡¯ve never seen a bigger group of troublemakers before.¡±

    Rias added.

    ¡°You¡¯re surely mistaken. I¡¯m a well behave gentleman.¡±

    Said Edwin.

    ¡°You¡¯re the worst of them all.¡±

    Rias answered immediately.

    ¡°Anyway, because of Riamante¡¯s recent visit I¡¯ve started to pay attention to the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Ajax asked.

    ¡°Yeah. Even after being reborn twice, the boy is still an idiot.¡±

    Rias said with a harsh tone.

    ¡°He let himself get overly excited and release so much power that practically every Higher being could sense it.¡±

    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t we sense it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you two were in-between dimensions trying to cross over here.¡±

    Rias explained.

    ¡°Is there anything else? Like something that can help us pinpoint the others?¡±

    Ajax asked.

    Rias shook her head.

    ¡°However, there was an incident that involved two persons you two are very familiar with.¡±

    She took a breath before speaking.

    ¡°Apparently, Devil Ape and Chao Tian went at it.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The two were incredibly shocked by what they heard.

    ¡°You two should know Devil Ape, since you two both tried to fight it before. And you should be familiar with Chao Tian. After all, the two of you knew Augustus the longest out of all of your comrades. That being said, what do you think the result was?¡±

    ¡°Devil Ape victory.¡±

    Edwin answered.

    ¡°Wrong. The winner was Chao Tian. It was a desperate fight, but a win is a win.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? More importantly, wasn¡¯t Chao dead?¡±

    Asked Ajax.

    ¡°I mean, I remember hearing that he was caught by the Jade Emperor.¡±

    The Jade Emperor was the supreme being of Taoism as well as many Chinese mythologies and religion. He was the purest and most powerful being in the eyes of the Chinese.

    ¡°Looks like even the cold Jade Emperor is a softie towards his son.¡±

    Edwin said with a shrug.

    ¡°If it was me, and my son was gunning for my life, I would¡¯ve had him skinned alive.¡±

    He added with a creepy smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you guys just how terrifying that Chao brat can be. On top of boasting an extremely powerful God power, he has the fearsome strength of a Minotaur thanks to his mother¡¯s lineage. Add that with his extreme bloodthirst. It was natural that he gave the boy a good beating.¡±

    Said Rias.

    ¡°Wait, Rias. You should know that Augustus'' fight with Chao wasn¡¯t so simple. And in my eyes, he didn¡¯t lost.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. Augustus didn¡¯t get serious until the end. He might have won if he hadn¡¯t been playing around.¡±

    Edwin added.

    ¡°What nonsense. I can¡¯t believe that someone who been through thousands of battles actually said something so na?ve.¡±

    Rias said with a frown.

    ¡°The boy lost only because he underestimated his opponent? Then if that¡¯s true he¡¯s an idiot, and you¡¯re an idiot too to believe that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s was that?!¡±

    Ajax glared at Rias.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    In response, Rias stood up.

    ¡°Wipe that look off your face before I rip it off.¡±

    A terrifying aura started envelope the entire realm. It was as if the gates of hell were about to appear.

    Sensing the immense danger, Ajax backed down. After all, he didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    Seeing that, Rias sat back on the broken wall.

    ¡°Listen, Demon Brat. While it¡¯s true the boy let his guard down, the result of the battle wouldn¡¯t have changed that much.¡±

    She spoke calmly.

    ¡°At that time the boy was young, inexperienced, and nowhere near his prime. But the same could be said for Chao Tian. There was one factor that differed the two. It was the way they viewed the significance of that battle.¡±

    She continued.

    ¡°To the boy, it was just another battle to test his strength. But to Chao Tian, it was a trial he had to overcome no matter what. One thought that he wouldn¡¯t lose, while the other knew that he couldn¡¯t lose. Basically, what was at stake was different for the each of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Ajax remained silent and ponder Rias words.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m still surprised Chao beat that Devil Ape. That damn primate was a monster when we fought him.¡±

    Said Edwin.

    ¡°Does that mean that Chao is stronger than us?¡±

    Rias shook her head.

    ¡°The Demon Brat is undoubtedly the strongest being outside of Higher Beings, especially with the boy¡¯s special condition.¡±

    ¡°Praise me more.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°After him would be Karma.¡±

    ¡°Hold up. You¡¯re saying I¡¯m weaker than karma?¡±

    Edwin said with a frown.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the truth? Karma kicked your ass a few times if I remember correctly.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°So what? She''ve kicked your ass and Augustus¡¯ ass as well. Hell, I kicked all three of your asses a few times myself. And we still say that Augustus is the strongest. I think that¡¯s some bullshit.¡±

    Edwin argued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about how you 6 want to rank yourselves, just don¡¯t interrupt me while I¡¯m talking.¡±

    Rias said with a harsh voice.

    ¡°Like I was saying, Chao isn¡¯t stronger than you guys, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s become quite crafty. You two should know that the stronger one doesn¡¯t always win in a fight, it¡¯s a case of that.¡±

    ¡°By crafty, what do you mean?¡±

    Asked Ajax.

    ¡°He¡¯s gained the monkey king¡¯s powers, through the proxy contract.¡±

    ¡°What? Sun Wukong(Son Goku)?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a dangerous combo. A trickster like the monkey king joined forces with the son of the Jade Emperor. I can now see why Devil Ape lost.¡±

    Said Edwin.

    ¡°Sun Wukong was always at odds with the Jade Emperor, so it isn¡¯t strange that he would befriend Chao.¡±

    Ajax added.

    Rias nodded.

    ¡°However, because of his war against the heavens Chao suffered incurable injuries over the years, which crippled him and forced him to go into hiding for thousands of years. He only resurfaced 3000 years ago, became a Tyrant in no time and then killed the previous Proxy of the monkey king and joined forces him. I don¡¯t know how he recovered from those injuries, but it¡¯s best to say that he¡¯s back with a vengeance.¡±

    ¡°Well, this is getting interesting. I never thought that there would be so much people worth crushing when I just woke up. But looks like we can still have fun.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°By the way, queen. Why did Riamante¡¯s visit made you pay attention to the mortal world?¡±

    Edwin asked.

    ¡°Oh. I forgot about that.¡±

    Rias put on a serious expression.

    ¡°There¡¯s an interesting group coming into formation as of late. They intend to return the world to how it was before you went into hibernation. If it was just a group of weaklings who¡¯ve only known peace and was ignorant to how dark that era was, I would¡¯ve had one of you go and destroy it.¡±

    She then smiled.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. In fact, there¡¯s quite a lot of faces you two should be very familiar with. Especially, in the combat force Chao Tian is in, Nexus.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Edwin and Ajax became interested when they heard that.

    ¡°Please Queen, tell us more.¡±

    Before anyone ask, Yes Rias is stronger than Augustus and his crew. In fact, She''s top 5 in the universe, excluding the retired Supreme Being. She''s one of the original Phoenixes after all.

 The Joker In The Deviléˆ¥æªš Court

    Let¡¯s rewind the story to a few months back to the time Miko had just started his training with Kirika in swordsmanship.

    Miko¡¯s mother, Sasha was walking down the palace halls with a gloomy expression.

    Anyone could tell from one look that she was bothered by something. Something that was brooding in her mind.

    ¡°Hah~.¡±

    She sighed with a dejected look.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    It was then that someone appeared before her.

    ¡°B-Brother.¡±

    It was the Devil¡¯s Joker, Rihan Dragna.

    ¡°My, if it isn¡¯t my adorable little sister.¡±

    Rihan started walking towards her.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the dejected look?¡±

    When her brother stood in front of her, it was as if all of her grievances started to rampage inside her.

    ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the one who caused this!¡±

    She shouted.

    ¡°You have to be more specific, little sister. I¡¯ve caused a lot of things. Unless you tell me what I did, I wont know.¡±

    Rihan answered calmly.

    ¡°Leon and Kristen¡­.Give my husband and son back to me!¡±

    Sasha glared and said.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s what you meant.¡±

    Rihan smiled.

    ¡°But sister, the way you word it you make it looks like I kidnapped them or something. They followed me because of their own will.¡±

    Sasha shook her head.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve manipulated them!¡±

    She shouted.

    ¡°What? Now I¡¯m truly hurt. To think that my own sister would accuse me of such a thing.¡±

    Rihan put on a pained expression and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not accusing you, I¡¯m just stating the truth.¡±

    She pointed at Rihan.

    ¡°Because of you, I¡¯ve barely seen them in a while. Even Kristen who would stick to me like glue, has started to avoid me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he just going through a rebellious phase.¡±

    Rihan shrugged.

    ¡°You¡­.!¡±

    Sasha started to grit her teeth in anger. She even started to leak death aura.

    ¡°Now, now. Calm down. I¡¯ve only just stated a possibility, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Rihan smiled at the furious Sasha.

    ¡°But it could be true. I mean, Kristen is a boy and Leon is his father. Maybe he enjoys being with his father more than his mother now that he¡¯s older. There are somethings that only a father can teach his son.¡±

    ¡°Such bullshit!¡±

    Sasha became even more furious.

    ¡°What do you know about parenting?! Your only son wants you dead!¡±

    ¡°True, but that¡¯s because I raised him to hate me.¡±

    Rihan remained calm.

    ¡°Just like how our father raised me to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t raise you to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Really? Then ask him this, where¡¯s my mother?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Sasha didn¡¯t answer since she didn¡¯t know any of her stepmothers.

    ¡°Let me tell you what he¡¯ll say.¡±

    All the emotions disappeared from Rihan¡¯s face.

    ¡°I killed her. That¡¯s how he¡¯ll respond.¡±

    Sasha¡¯s anger subdued when she heard that, and it was replaced with shock.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re lying! The last thing father would do is kill one of wives!¡±

    ¡°True, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that he did. And as retribution he told me this, when I was just 5 years old.¡±

    Rihan took a step forward and looked Sasha dead in the eyes.

    ¡°You are a cursed child born from your mother¡¯s resentment towards me, her husband. And I, my son is your bastard of a father who took her away from you and your sister. My greatest wish is to die by one of your hands; however, Sonia is too kindhearted to kill me, but you¡­¡±

    It was then that Rihan¡¯s eyes turned a deep crimson as if projecting the demonic light that he saw in his father¡¯s eyes that day.

    ¡°You my son, are a heartless monster just like myself. You won¡¯t hesitate to kill me when the time comes, won¡¯t you? As such, it¡¯s your job as our son to fulfill our wish.¡±

    Sasha stepped back when she felt the cold and sinister feel enveloping Rihan.

    ¡°Kill me! Kill me and use my blood as offering to your mother¡¯s grave. And then step over my corpse with your head raised high and shout, ¡®I did it! I¡¯ve slain the bastard that took my mother away from me¡¯ that is your duty to me as your father!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Sasha pushed Rihan back and distance herself from him.

    Rihan looked at her trembling, with a deadpan expression.

    ¡°I will kill our father, Sasha. Even if it¡¯s the last thing I do. And then, Aeon will end it all by killing me.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Y-You¡­.Is that something a parent should force their child to do?¡±

    Sasha asked.

    ¡°Do you hate our father that much that you would kill him?!¡±

    ¡°Hate him?¡±

    It was then emotions returned to Rihan¡¯s face, and he started laughing.

    ¡°You misunderstood me, Sasha. I don¡¯t hate our father, I love him. Probably more than any of his children.¡±

    Rihan had a gentle look in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I love him, that I will kill him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Our father you see, is constantly tormented by a lot of things as any other human. But it seems that he has had enough.¡±

    His eyes, voice, everything about the current Rihan gave off a gentle feeling.

    ¡°As such, as the one who he asked for help I must put him out of his misery. And then, I¡¯ll have Aeon do the same for me.¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re insane!¡±

    ¡°Insane? Haha, everyone in this entire clan is insane.¡±

    Rihan laughed and said.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve lived up to must of my father¡¯s expectations. I¡¯ve truly become a cursed child born out of resentment. I mean I just can¡¯t help it.¡±

    It was then a sinister feeling resurfaced from Rihan. However, this one was different from the one earlier that had sentiment. This was pure evil.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t help wanting to destroy everything. Man, woman, child, the elderly, the good, the bad, gods, demons, beasts, islands, countries, continents, the world.¡±

    He then pointed at himself and smiled.

    ¡°And most importantly, myself.¡±

    He brought his hand down.

    ¡°That¡¯s just the type of person I¡¯ve become. Before I kill the old man, I¡¯d like to destroy everything first as a tribute.¡±

    ¡°If you destroy everything, then what will be left for Aeon?!¡±

    Sasha shouted.

    ¡°Hm? Hmmmmm¡­..¡±

    Rihan bent his head to the side as if he was pondering Sasha¡¯s words.

    After a while, he smiled innocently and said-

    ¡°I¡¯ve never really thought about it before. Oh well, he¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    When Sasha heard his answer it was as if she was hit by lightning, as she froze.

    ¡®W-What the hell is this creature? Is that even a human? I don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t understand him at all. One moment he¡¯s playful, the next moment he¡¯s as sinister as a devil, then he¡¯s gentle like a saint, then he turns into a monster, and now¡­.and now he¡¯s as innocent as a child.¡¯

    Countless thoughts ran through her brain.

    It was then that it all became clear to her.

    ¡°Ah, I get it now.¡±

    She spoke out loud.

    ¡°You¡¯re a joker¡­. A mad and illogical Joker that dances in the devil¡¯s court.¡±

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve finally understood the reason I got my nickname.¡±

    Rihan smiled and said.

    ¡°So I asked you this my sister.¡±

    Rihan stretched out his hand. However in Sasha¡¯s eyes, she no longer saw a person. The only thing that stood in front of her was a mass of pure chaos and madness clumped up into a humanoid shape.

    She could no longer see or recognize her brother.

    The walking madness spoke with words coated in discord.

    ¡°After finally seeing my true form, do you still love me?¡±

    Sasha stared into the chaos, with her entire body shivering and covered in cold sweat. Just standing in front of it made her weak in the knees.

    Yet, she mustered all her strength to stand straight and spoke with trembling lips.

    ¡°O-Of course.¡±

    A bright smile then appeared on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m your little sister after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Silence covered the hall after she spoke. The mass of insanity in front of her gradually faded away, and Rihan reappeared in front of her.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, instead of the usual smile that she was used to, what she saw on Rihan¡¯s face was pure, unrestrained disgust and anger.

    ¡°H-Huh?¡±

    Sasha was so shocked that she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°A failure huh?¡±

    Rihan muttered.

    ¡°B-Brother?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It hurt my ears.¡±

    Rihan said coldly.

    The sudden rejection caused Sasha to become even more confused.

    ¡°I always knew that it was bad, but never had I thought that it was this bad.¡±

    Rihan muttered as he looked at his sister.

    ¡°Sasha, let me ask you something. Are you right in the head?¡±

    ¡°W-What?¡±

    Rihan sighed.

    ¡°I just revealed to you how much of a monster I was, and you were only a bit shaken up. That isn¡¯t normal you know.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re my brother.¡±

    ¡°That! That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! That Parasite personality of yours!¡±

    ¡°Parasite?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you this, Sasha. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Sasha Dragna.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. What would you use to describe yourself? And I¡¯m not talking about personality here.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m Demon Dragon God Nero¡¯s Daughter.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Chaos Emperor Nova¡¯s sister.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°¡­..I¡¯m the Heavenly Demon King Miko¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°Now then, don¡¯t you find something wrong with how you were described?¡±

    Sasha put on a confused expression.

    ¡°I see. Then let me tell you.¡±

    Rihan spoke with a frown.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but someone¡¯s mother, sister, or daughter. You yourself has no substance and can only clings to someone else¡¯s achievements and titles.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Sasha didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°At first I thought that it was just a strong sense of dependence on something, so I did things for you to hate me to test it out.¡±

    Said Rihan.

    ¡°I made you interact and fall in love with Leon, just to strip him from you. I then took your son as well and made the two of them commit the horrible and inhumane act of massacring their own family and further isolate them from you. I know you should¡¯ve figure this out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Sasha didn¡¯t reply since what Rihan said was true.

    ¡°I even threatened to kill your father and destroy this world, and showed you my true form¡­..And yet, you still have the nerve to say that you love me as your brother. And we weren¡¯t even that close to begin with.¡±

    The disgust in Rihan¡¯s eyes became even more apparent.

    ¡°That goes far beyond dependence or kindness. You¡¯re nothing but a Parasite trying to cling on anything to survive.¡±

    He stepped forward.

    ¡°I bet this is the same way you cling to Miko. Refusing to let go no matter what he does to you or anyone around you.¡±

    He stepped forward again.

    ¡°You cling to the titles of mother, sister, and daughter for dear life. Just like a parasite.¡±

    His eyes were extremely cold like he was looking at a pile of garbage rather than his sister.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I hate people like you the most. Those who live by clinging to others.¡±

    He placed his hand on her neck.

    ¡°I seriously want to kill you here, but I doubt that it would do you any good. As such I¡¯ll play my part as your older brother and guide you down a path that won¡¯t lead to your ruin.¡±

    *Bam!*

    Immediately after saying so, he slammed his fist on Sasha¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    The pain was so intense that she instantly passed out.

    Rihan didn¡¯t move to catch, because someone else already did.

    It was Sasha¡¯s mother Kimiko.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have done that a different way?¡±

    She glared at Rihan.

    ¡°Hmph. I held back as much as I could. Besides, what you¡¯re about to do to horrible is much more horrible.¡±

    Rihan replied.

    ¡°When you came to me for help, I was surprised. But now I understand. To think that she was this bad.¡±

    He glimpsed at Sasha in kimiko¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the right to say this but, as always you fail as a mother.¡±

    Kimiko didn¡¯t reply to Rihan¡¯s harsh words because she knew that he was right. She noticed the abnormality in Sasha¡¯s personality but she didn¡¯t know how to fix it. It was then that she decided to seek help.

    She chose Rihan because she knew that unlike Nero and Nova, he wouldn¡¯t mind playing the villain and wouldn¡¯t go easy on Sasha because she¡¯s his sister.

    He was someone who preferred to be hated than loved after all.

    Another reason she approached Rihan was because she knew that Rihan genuinely loved his family, despite having a strange way of showing it. But in the end, he wanted what was best for them.

    So he was the perfect person to open Sasha¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I never expected you to tell Sasha your life story.¡±

    Kimiko said while lifting Sasha.

    ¡°Hmph. I find that the best way to reach someone, is to reveal yourself to them.¡±

    Rihan answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve shown your true face to anyone.¡±

    A sad expression then appeared on her face.

    ¡°Say, Rihan. Can¡¯t you stop this? This whole thing with you and Gamiko is stupid.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, Mother. It¡¯s already too late. One of us will die. Even if father, only said what he said in a time of grief I¡¯m going to carry out his wish.¡±

    Rihan smiled at her and said.

    ¡°What about Aeon? Do you really think he can kill his father?¡±

    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s my son after all.¡±

    He said with a laugh.

    ¡°Besides, won¡¯t his life be better without a father like this? He¡¯ll even become a hero. The man who slew the Devil¡¯s Joker, that¡¯s what they''ll call him.

    Kimiko looked at his smiling face with a sadden expression.

    ¡°You''re such a pitiful existence, you know. It just hurts looking at you.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all a little pitiful?¡±

    Rihan responded.

    He then turned his back on her.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the man who¡¯s going to turn you into a widow. You shouldn¡¯t shed tears for me. It will dishonor your husband¡¯s name.¡±

    Rihan started to walk away.

    ¡°Not if that man is my own son.¡±

    Kimiko muttered.

    She then disappeared with Sasha.

    When she left, Rihan steps came to a halt.

    He turned around and walked back to where she just was.

    He looked down and saw a single Crystal on the ground. He picked up.

    ¡°So the stories that when Frost Giants cries, their tears turn into ice crystals, were true.¡±

    He muttered.

    ¡°Even though I said she shouldn¡¯t shed any tears.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°What a foolish woman.¡±

    He played with the crystal using his fingers.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s still the closest thing I have to a mother.¡±

    It was then a sinister light flashed in his eyes. He crushed the crystals between his fingers.

    ¡°But sadly tears are meaningless to me.¡±

    A dark and evil aura entangled with madness was slowly released from him.

    ¡°For I am evil and beyond redemption.¡±

    He walked away with a satanic smile.

    ¡°Destroy, Annihilate, Ruin. I will live by these three words until the day.¡±

    ¡°For I am the Devil¡¯s Joker.¡±

    The joker disappeared into the night to once again perform in the Devil¡¯s Court.

 A Mothers Tough Love

    ¡°¡­..Hm¡­mh.¡±

    When Sasha opened her eyes, she was laying on a grassy land, staring at the cloudless night sky.

    ¡°W-Where am I?¡±

    She sat up and looked around.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the Secundus world.¡±

    She looked and saw Kimiko leaning on a tree, not too far away.

    ¡°Mama.¡±

    She stood up and dusted herself off.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Think hard. You should be able to remember.¡±

    Kimiko answered.

    ¡°Remember?¡±

    It was then her encounter with Rihan flashed in her mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That bastard of brother knocked me out!¡±

    She immediately got angry and roared.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach that bastard a lesson.¡±

    She tried to storm off, however she soon realized that her body was unusually heavy.

    She looked down and saw that her feet were shackled to the ground.

    ¡°Mother, what is this?¡±

    She asked with worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s so that you won¡¯t run away or do anything unnecessary.¡±

    Kimiko answered with a cold look in her eye. Sasha noticed her gaze and became frightened.

    ¡°W-What is it?¡±

    Kimiko didn¡¯t answer and just kept looking at her.

    ¡°Hey, mama. What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Kimiko didn¡¯t answer and just looked at her.

    ¡°W-What is this? Why do you and Rihan look at me like I¡¯m a disappointment?¡±

    ¡°Because you are.¡±

    Kimiko answered.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a bigger disappointment than you anyway.¡±

    She added.

    ¡°Sasha, do you remember what Rihan said to you before he knocked you out?¡±

    Sasha nodded.

    ¡°And what are your thoughts on what he said?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t even bother to ponder them, huh?¡±

    Kimono sighed.

    ¡°Sasha, I have failed you. Both as a mother and a mentor.¡±

    She started walking towards Sasha.

    ¡°However, I can still fix my mistakes. I can still lead you off this path to self destruction that your own.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Sasha asked with an anxious voice.

    ¡°Sasha, if Miko was to die here and now, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill myself and join him in the underworld.¡±

    Sasha answered immediately.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m his mother.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then what about Kristen and Tessa? Aren¡¯t you their mother as well?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Really? You just said that you would take your life. You didn¡¯t even stop to consider what would happen to them if you did so. Isn¡¯t that abandonment? Is that the actions of a mother?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Sasha couldn¡¯t answer and remained silent.

    ¡°No comeback, huh? Well, whatever. I¡¯ll answer it for you.¡±

    Kimiko stood in front of her.

    ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re a better mother than I am, but you¡¯re a failure of a human.¡±

    Kimiko said with a harsh tone.

    "It''s good that you love your children. But you love them so much that you have no love to spare for yourself.¡±

    Kimiko shook her head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just your children. You put everyone over yourself. You cling to everyone else and discard yourself. You have no desires, no dream, no past, no future. Everything that¡¯s defining about you has to do with someone else. Someone¡¯s daughter, someone¡¯s sister, someone¡¯s mother. That¡¯s all.¡±

    At this point, kimiko¡¯s eyes were so cold that it made Sasha started to subconsciously start crying. Even so, she continued.

    ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re an empty shell without substance. As fickle as a dry leaf in the wind.¡±

    It was here, that Sasha could see tears gathering in kimiko¡¯s cold eyes. Soon a single tear ran down her cheek.

    ¡°A truly pathetic existence.¡±

    ¡°M-Mama.¡±

    Kimiko wiped the tear off her cheek and the tears gathering in her eyes.

    ¡°Listen, Sasha. Everybody has desires, no matter how little or big, but why don¡¯t I feel anything from you? It¡¯s as if you¡¯re a background character with no significance to the overall story.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought that it was because you lived a fairly easy life, but I was wrong. The problem is your mind, more specifically the way you view everything. Hence as your mother, I will fix you.¡±

    Kimiko snapped her fingers and Sasha felt like she could move more freely.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Kimiko walked away after saying that. Sasha silently walked behind her.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Sasha, everyone is born different. Some are naturally ambitious, while others are carefree and nonchalant. If I had to picked, I¡¯ll say you¡¯re the latter. While there¡¯s nothing wrong with being carefree, there is something wrong with being empty.¡±

    ¡°You keep saying I¡¯m empty, but I¡¯m not.¡±

    Sasha defended herself.

    ¡°I have my family, that¡¯s more than enough for me.¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t!¡±

    Kimiko suddenly shouted, which startled Sasha.

    ¡°Sasha, all of your life you¡¯ve cling onto others like a newborn. There was never a time you¡¯ve ever done anything that benefits yourself. That¡¯s not normal. You continued to cling onto a role that¡¯s given to you, rather than searching for one on your own.¡±

    Kimiko paused a little before continuing.

    ¡°If you continue the way you are, you¡¯ll never truly experience life and will meet a sad end.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°I asked you earlier what would you do if your son was to die. You replied with suicide. How do you think that makes me feel as your mother? Who would want to hear their only daughter talk about suicide with such conviction as if it is something honorable?"

    Kimiko looked back at Sasha.

    ¡°Sasha, you are a weak person; and I don¡¯t mean physically. You¡¯re weak-willed, and weak-willed people are destined to suffer in life. As your mother, I refuse to watch as you destroy yourself.¡±

    What Kimiko is trying to relay to Sasha is this, if Sasha continues to live the way she¡¯s living she will end up dead before long. And the cause of death would be suicide. And the trigger for her suicide would be the lost of a love one.

    In her life, Sasha has never experience what it feels to lose someone. Because of this, she is ignorant to the pain that it causes. Let¡¯s say that Kimiko was to drop dead now, Sasha¡¯s reaction would be to join her mother in the underworld by committing suicide.

    Reason? Because to Sasha that¡¯s what a daughter should do. That¡¯s the mindset she was born with. She believes that a daughter should live and die with her parent, a mother should live and die with their child, and a wife should live and die with her husband.

    Because of this mindset, Sasha will never experience life the way she should.

    To a stranger, this doesn¡¯t sound like a big deal, but to those close to her this is a huge problem. Because this means that they¡¯ll have a huge burden to bare. The burden of Sasha¡¯s life. If they die, she dies. Not everyone can carry this burden.

    Kimiko and most of Sasha¡¯s family walk paths where death is at every corner. So it isn¡¯t strange for them to suddenly die. And the people themselves accepts this risk with open arms. But Sasha is like shackles and chains to them. They can¡¯t make certain moves because their life wasn¡¯t theirs alone, it was tied with Sasha¡¯s.

    In most cases, that¡¯s normal. Since from the moment someone becomes a parent, their life isn¡¯t theirs anymore. However, with Sasha it¡¯s completely different. It isn¡¯t just her parents or love ones, it¡¯s anyone close to her. Anyone who¡¯s close to her will be weighed down by her life.

    Like a Parasite.

    Mother, daughter, wife, sister, aunt, cousin, friend. Sasha clings to these titles and tries to play these roles to the extreme, as if it¡¯s the only thing that makes up her existence.

    She uses her life to protect her children, because that¡¯s her role as a mother.

    She occasionally rebels against her parents and then lean on them in her time of need and let them spoil her, because that¡¯s the role of a daughter.

    She sticks with her husband through thick and thin, because that¡¯s the role of a wife.

    And the list goes on.

    In the end, Sasha is just someone made up of her individual roles and nothing more. It¡¯s like she was a support character with a shallow character description and no thought put into her character.

    A disposable extra.

    After a few minutes of silence, the two arrived in front of a valley.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°Sasha, let me ask you this?¡±

    Kimiko then spoke with a serious tone-

    ¡°Do you wish to change?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Sasha didn¡¯t answer because she still couldn¡¯t quite understand what was wrong with her.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Even so, Kimiko nodded.

    ¡°Then a different question. When was the last time you saw your daughter?¡±

    ¡° A month ago, after Miko and Kristen fought each other. She said that she was going to consult you about something. I confirmed that you met with her and was training her.¡±

    Sasha responded instantly.

    ¡°Good. Do you know what she consulted me about?¡±

    Sasha shook her head.

    ¡°She felt powerless and weak. Her brothers tried to kill each other and she wasn¡¯t able to do anything to stop them. That made her feel useless and caused her to feel true depression.¡±

    ¡°Tessa felt that way?¡±

    Kimiko nodded.

    ¡°Do you know why she came to me, instead of you?¡±

    Sasha shook her head.

    ¡°Because she knew that you would try to console her and tell her the things she wanted to her, not what she needed to hear.¡±

    Kimiko gave Sasha a harsh look.

    ¡°The moment she came to me instead of you, you failed as her mother.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Sasha was visibly shaken to hear that.

    This was what Kimiko wanted. She wanted Sasha, who was composition of various roles, to know that she failed to live up to one those roles. This would cause the foundation of her character to be shaken.

    ¡°I told her, that she was indeed weak and useless, but she could still change.¡±

    Kimiko looked away.

    ¡°Unlike you, she took my words to heart and immediately asked me to change her. And so I did.¡±

    She snapped her fingers and the entire valley started to shake.

    Sasha then saw something raise up out of the valley. It was a floating piece of land. On it there was an iron post with something chained to it.

    It looked like a shadowy monster with sharp fangs and claws. There was a pair of bone wings covered in blood sprouting out its back.

    The spot where the monster laid was stained with blood.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Sasha asked.

    ¡°Tessa.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Sasha looked at the monster again. It laid motionlessly on the piece of land, with its limbs covered in shackles and chains, connected to the post. There was blood flowing from every one of its pours like a faucet. If Sasha didn¡¯t see its chest move every couple seconds or so, she would¡¯ve thought it was a corpse.

    ¡°T-That is Tessa?¡±

    Sasha asked in shock and fright.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What did you do to my daughter?!¡±

    Sasha grabbed Kimiko by her shoulders and shouted.

    ¡°She wanted strength, so I gave her the opportunity to evolve.¡±

    Kimiko answered coldly.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve turned her into a monster!¡±

    She pointed at Tessa.

    ¡°Look at her! That¡¯s your granddaughter you have chained up!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    As if responding to Sasha¡¯s voice, Tessa rose her bloodied upper body.

    ¡°M-Ma¡­ma..¡±

    ¡°Tessa! I¡¯m here, Tessa! Your mother¡¯s here!¡±

    Sasha tried to approach the floating land Tessa was on, but her body suddenly felt heavy, and she became unable to move.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her.¡±

    Kimiko said.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Kimiko waved her hand and Sasha¡¯s voice was taken away.

    She then looked towards Tessa and spoke.

    ¡°Tessa, you¡¯ve successfully survived another phase. However, you were extremely close to dying. Do you wish to continue?¡±

    ¡°G-Grandma?¡±

    Tessa slowly struggled to her feet. Her body trembled as it stood, while black tears flowed from her eyes. The current Tessa wasn¡¯t able to see a thing. She was completely blinded by the pain.

    ¡°I-I wish to continue.¡±

    She stood firm and said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Kimiko snapped her fingers. Immediately after strange markings covered Tessa¡¯s body.

    And then-

    ¡°GGGGGGUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH?!¡±

    Tessa released an earthshattering scream of pain.

    Sasha could see her bones literally shifting around in her body. Her skin started to tear open and black blood rushed out. Inch-thick veins started appearing on her body. They moved as if they were worms under her skin.

    *Bam!*

    Tessa fell to her knees and slammed her head on the ground. She then began to bang her fists on the ground causing her bones to stick out. She then grabbed her neck as if trying to strangle herself.

    Sasha watched in horror as Tessa suffered unimaginable pain. The screams were so heartbreaking, that she covered her ears with her hands to block them out.

    ¡°You might think that I¡¯m just tormenting your daughter, but I¡¯m not.¡±

    Kimiko spoke while looking at Tessa.

    ¡°Tessa required strength. Strength that would rid her of that feeling of helplessness. I¡¯m granting her that.¡±

    She looked at Sasha.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ritual that descendants of Hel must go through before they can use their full potential. It¡¯s called Spectral Molting. Just like how animals shed their skin, hair, or shell, we shed our bodies and souls. In other words, our bodies are destroyed and repaired over and over again until we obtain the body most suitable to us.¡±

    Kimiko explained.

    ¡°Normally, you experience this when you¡¯ve reached to full potential of your original body, but there are ways to force the molting process, although it¡¯s dangerous; especially since Tessa was nowhere near reaching her maximum potential.¡±

    She then said with a straight face.

    ¡°There¡¯s a 95% chance that she¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Sasha wanted to shout when she heard that, but her voice was taken away, so it was no use.

    ¡°Of course, I informed Tessa of the risks, but she was stubborn.¡±

    Kimiko looked at Tessa as she said so.

    ¡°Well, if she succeeds Tessa will step into a new realm of power and the rate she¡¯ll grow will skyrocket. Of course, she¡¯ll die if she fails.¡±

    She looked back at Sasha.

    ¡°This is the difference between you and your daughter.¡±

    The floating land lowered back into the dark valley and disappeared.

    Sasha looked like she wanted to jump in to chase after it.

    ¡°Instead of being worried about Tessa. You should worry about yourself.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°I said I was going to fix you and I will.¡±

    Hear eyes shone a cold light which made Sasha retreated a couple steps.

    ¡°This valley is called The Valley Of Torment. It¡¯s the Secundus World¡¯s equivalent to the Illusionary Beast Valley in the Primus world. The major difference is that it doesn¡¯t have any monsters inside, but that doesn¡¯t mean that it isnt dangerous. Once inside, you¡¯ll be constantly tortured by your inner demons until you overcome them. If you¡¯re not able to in a certain amount of time, those inner demons will destroy you."

    Kimiko moved her hand and Sasha¡¯s voice returned.

    ¡°Wait, mother!¡±

    ¡°I will not. I¡¯ve babied you for too long.¡±

    Kimiko then popped beside Sasha. Before she could even react, Sasha was pushed inside the valley.

    Kimiko looked down on her as she vanished in the darkness.

    ¡°The chances of her losing her mind are high, and the chances of her death are even higher."

    She muttered to herself.

    ¡°Forgive me, Sasha. But this is for your own.¡±

    She turned her back to the valley and walked away.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, if you die I¡¯m sure your father and son will kill me.¡±

 Godly Weapons

    After giving suitable arts to everyone he believed needed them, Miko entered the Imperial Weaponry with everyone following behind him.

    When they entered, everyone was once again shocked by what was in front of their eyes. First of all, inside the weaponry was extremely huge. Way bigger than how it seemed from the outside.

    There were countless glass cases hung up on the walls. Inside them were all kinds of weapons like swords, bows, spears, axes, etc. On the ground were countless suits of armor lined up like soldiers at attention. There were so much armor that it could easily equip an army or two.

    If you looked around a bit you would even see chariots as well. The entire room gave off a feeling of bloodlust.

    ¡°Amazing. Each and everyone of these weapons and armors are world class.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°If you were to sell a single item in here, you¡¯ll be rich for life.¡±

    Said Sora, while he eyed the armors.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big fuss? These are just for display. Nothing but garbage.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°Garbage? You¡¯re calling these work of art garbage?¡±

    Gear asked as if he couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    ¡°Hmph. This shows how much this world has deteriorated¡±

    Ishma said with a frown.

    ¡°Listen up, kiddos! During the Era of The Gods, these so called masterpieces were nothing more than things used by commoners. They can¡¯t even compare to true masterpieces created by Higher Beings like Hephaestus, Ogun, and Ptah.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s mouths started to salivate just imagining weapons created by those gods.

    ¡°Ishma¡¯s right. Everything you see in front of you are just things to fool anyone who somehow entered the vault and wanted to steal a godly weapon.¡±

    Miko added.

    ¡°Basically, they¡¯re disposable.¡±

    ¡°¡­..You know, I¡¯m starting to think we¡¯re too rich compared to everyone else.¡±

    Said Nen.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if someone said that we were the richest clan in the world.¡±

    Rin agreed.

    ¡°Hey, hey. This doesn¡¯t belong to the clan. It¡¯s all mine.¡±

    Miko stated with a matter of fact tone.

    ¡°Anyway, let me show the real treasures of this weaponry.¡±

    He said and then started to walk deeper into the huge room.

    He walked past the glittering suits of armors and ignored the weapons on the walls, and continued his walk without pause.

    From the way he walked one could see that he really didn¡¯t value these items.

    Everyone walked behind him, while fighting the urges to touch the armors and weapons in the cases.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to steal one of these armors when we¡¯re going back.¡±

    Ace suddenly whispered in Sora¡¯s ear. Sora gave him a thumps up and grinned in agreement.

    ¡°Oh, just so you know.¡±

    Miko suddenly spoke up without looking back.

    ¡°There are spells on these items. If someone takes them without permission, they''ll lose their soul.¡±

    ¡°Ekkk!¡±

    When they heard that, Ace and Sora squealed like a pair of girls and held on to each other.

    Seeing their reaction, Miko secretly smiled in satisfaction.

    After they walked for a while, Miko stopped in front of a crude looking metal door. On the door was an insignia of a demon chewing on the bones of another demon. The door also gave off a sinister vibe, as if on the other side was hell.

    ¡°T-This is where the true treasures are kept?¡±

    Hina asked with a trembling voice after sensing something menacing on the other side of the door. It pales in comparison to the existence they met outside, but it was still quiet terrifying.

    ¡°The doors are made of bones!¡±

    When she used her abnormal eyes to examine the door, she discovered that it was constructed using the bones of all kind of different creatures.

    Miko nodded to confirm Hina¡¯s words.

    ¡°This door is called the Deadman¡¯s Door. It¡¯s made of the bones of countless powerful monsters, and their blood was used to enchant it.¡±

    He looked at the door as if admiring a work of art.

    ¡°This door is basically indestructible, so unless you know the method to enter it, you won¡¯t be able to enter inside. After all, forcing your way in is impossible.¡±

    He explained.

    ¡°Do you know that method, Miko? The one to open it, I mean.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Momo asked.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Ishma, Regis.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ishma and Regis answered simultaneously and stood behind Miko. And then-

    Their arms turned into swords and they stabbed through Miko.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This naturally shocked everyone.

    Miko¡¯s blood started to flow out of his body like a hose.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    All of Miko¡¯s friends were immediately enraged and wanted to attack Regis and Ishma. However, they were stopped by Momo.

    ¡°Stay put and watch.¡±

    She simply said while looking at Miko¡¯s bloodstained back.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Ishma and Regis removed their blades, which caused Miko vomit up blood.

    ¡°Damn, that hurt more than I expected it to.¡±

    He said.

    He walked up to the door with wobbly steps. He then lifted his hands, and then did something completely unexpected.

    He stabbed his hands into the wounds caused by Ishma and Regis piercing through his back all the way through his chest.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    He then groaned as his hands twisted in his wounds.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    He then released a shout and tore two things from his body. One was a lump of his bloody flesh, the other was one of his ribs.

    ¡°T-The method to open this door is to present it with a gallon of blood, a lump of flesh near the heart, and a rib.¡±

    Miko said with his body covered in cold sweat. It was obvious from one look that he was in pain.

    ¡°Again, this kid is insane.¡±

    Said Kouta.

    Below Miko¡¯s feet, the blood which flowed from him spread out until it came in contact with the door.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    The moment it did, a creepy laughter echoed in the room.

    ¡°Blood! Blood! My first meal in thousands of years!¡±

    The voice echoed in the room.

    ¡°Holy fuck! The door talks!¡±

    Ace screamed and jumped into Hina¡¯s arms like a kitten.

    ¡°This blood¡­.Yes, it¡¯s the blood of that wrenched creator of mine and his cursed wife.¡±

    Said the door.

    ¡°Feed me, feed me more of their cursed blood! And let me taste their flesh too!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Miko placed the flesh on the insignia along with the rib.

    The two soon disappeared and strange crunching sounds were heard.

    ¡°Hah~! Delicious! Alright, state your desire and I''ll grant it in consideration of your generous gifts.¡±

    Miko instantly healed himself using Primordial Recreation and stood up straight.

    ¡°I only want one thing. Open up!¡±

    Miko shouted.

    ¡°Very well. Welcome to hall of the damned!¡±

    The door declared.

    Immediately after, it slowly swung opened.

    By this time, all the blood Miko lost on the ground was sucked up by it. By the way, only someone with Tia and Augustus blood can open this door beside Augustus and his generals. Plus the person opening the door must possess the purest form of their blood. In other words, their direct descendants.

    When the door swung open fully, everyone was assaulted with a terrifying bloodlust.

    The bloodlust was so terrifying that everyone suddenly felt the urge to retreat with their lives.

    ¡°What a terrifying bloodlust. Are the weapons stored inside responsible for it?¡±

    Kirika asked while fighting the urge to beg for her life, from whatever was inside.

    Miko was unaffected by the bloodlust and instead smiled while looking into the room beyond the door.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s hurry inside.¡±

    He then walked inside with hurried steps. After much hesitation, the others followed after him.

    *Bam!*

    When they entered, the door shut behind them.

    Miko looked around the room with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°Yeah, this is perfect.¡±

    Inside the room were countless weapons, armors, and chariots. But unlike the ones early, these continuously released a thick bloodlust as if everything in the room was thirsty for blood.

    ¡°Holy¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone was even more shocked than they were earlier.

    ¡°Are these really weapons?¡±

    Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°They¡¯re more like demons in disguise.¡±

    He said while looking around.

    ¡°Everything in here was created for slaughter, used for slaughter, and brought forth slaughter.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°So calling them demons isn''t wrong, especially since some of them can possess you and drain you of your life.¡±

    He added with a grin.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! You want us to use these dangerous things?!¡±

    Asked Cait.

    ¡°Of course. These weapons are the finest in the entire clan. They can turn a child into a demon of slaughter. They¡¯re no better items to level you up.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Besides, not everything in here bring harm to the owner. And if you master these weapons you¡¯ll grow at a terrifying rate.

    He said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. These weapons really creep me out.¡±

    Bloom stepped out and said.

    ¡°Just being in the same room as them make my soul quiver. I doubt there¡¯s anything in here that I can use much less master.¡±

    A lot of people nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll choose the most suitable weapons for everyone. Since I have a vast knowledge on the items in here, I¡¯m confident that I can find the perfect weapons for all of you.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°However, I¡¯d like you all to promise me something before I give you these items.¡±

    He suddenly gave a serious look on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t abuse them.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to explain how dangerous any of these things are. I¡¯m sure you can already tell. As such, abusing these weapons are forbidden. You should only use them when I permit it, or you¡¯re in a life and death situation. Other than that, train yourselves using them as guides. If you do, you¡¯ll become stronger, I swear.¡±

    He stated.

    Everyone looked at each other and then showed their agreement with nods.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to make soul promises since I trust you, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t only pick them using their potential and talents alone, he took their personalities into consideration.

    If there was any chance that they would go against their word, he wouldn¡¯t have brought them into the team.

    ¡°Alright, lets start picking your weapons.¡±

    He said while looking around.

    ¡°Ah, there it is.¡±

    He approached a shelf and took up an item. It was a pendent shaped to look like it had three eyes.

    He whispered something to it, and the pendent magically separated itself into three different eyes.

    Miko smiled and threw an eye each to Echo¡¯s triplet daughters. They caught them and looked at them.

    ¡°From what I heard, you three share a magical link that makes your three lives count as one. If I remember correctly, only one of you need to train for you to grow stronger, and you experience an explosive growth if all three of you train together.¡±

    ¡°You know a lot.¡±

    Said the oldest, Sylvia.

    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re precious members of my team after all.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t stated that in order to kill the sisters you had to destroy all three of their hearts simultaneously, otherwise if you kill one and not the other two, that dead one will return back to life.

    ¡°What I gave you is the Eyes Of The Demon Triclops. After checking it for yourselves, you¡¯ll see that it¡¯s perfect for you.¡±

    He then grabbed a black glaive and threw towards Kaido, and threw Jin a bone white sword.

    Miko didn¡¯t say anything to them and nodded.

    As a test for everyone here, he wouldn¡¯t explain the weapons he gave them and let them figure it out themselves. He was excited to see how they progress.

    He then continued to silently give out weapons.

    He gave Momo a magic staff.

    He gave Alec a sword handle.

    He gave Rin, a sword of course. But it was shaped quite oddly.

    To Kouta and the sleeping Christian, he gave a silver and gold orb respectively. They looked similar to Augustus¡¯ Vastator in its base mode.

    To Nen, he gave a pair of evil looking gauntlets.

    To KC, he gave a bone bow that had a string made of gloomily blue flames.

    To Kirika, he gave a single glove for her right hand, with strange markings on it.

    To Al-Shura and Alesia, he gave two identical spears with red cravings on them.

    To Ashur, he a burning axe with a bone handle.

    To Hal and Kane, he gave two suits of armor.

    To Chika, he gave a mallet and a light suit of armor, and to Verde he gave a pair of Katars (wolverine like claws).

    To Krul he gave a cannon, to Yaya he gave a trident made of gold, and to Maki a pair of combat boots and gloves.

    To Ren, he gave a disk-like weapon known as the Chakram. To Cait, he gave a gigantic hammer, to Sura he gave a crossbow.

    He gave Sora a saber, Ace necklace, Luka a spear, Hina a saw-like weapon that was made with fangs, Bloom a halberd, Mayumi a suit of feminine light armor, and finally a bulky suit of armor to Edward.

    Miko looked at everyone with their individual weapons and smiled.

    ¡°Now that you all have your new gear, I''m looking forward to seeing you all baptize them in the blood of our enemies.¡±

 Reconcile

    The same night Miko gave everyone in his team, weapons and arts to upgrade themselves.

    He sat on his bed, in his room with his back against the wall. He had his eyes closed and was motionless.

    It was then that a golden light flashed in his room. From it came someone almost identical to him, only a slight more feminine.

    This was Tiamat.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    She looked at Miko in silence, as he leaned on the bedroom wall.

    Miko didn¡¯t immediately say anything, despite knowing that she was there.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    There was a stifling silence in the room, with Tia staring at Miko with eyes that lacked confidence.

    ¡°Hello, Tia. Its been a while.¡±

    After a while, Miko finally opened his eyes and spoke. His eyes were neither gentle or harsh. They lacked any strong emotion, but weren¡¯t emotionless. These eyes made it easier for Tia to speak.

    ¡°Yes, its been a few months or so.¡±

    Tia responded.

    Miko patted the spot next to him.

    ¡°Come, sit. Seeing you standing all the way over there just doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    He said.

    Tia nodded and walked over to the bed. She slowly sat beside of him and leaned against the wall as well.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been quite busy during the time I was gone.¡±

    Tia was the first to speak.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to surpass your husband and the Era you two lived in. To do that, I need as much skills as possible.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    Tia paused before asking a question.

    ¡°Are you doing this for me?¡±

    She asked after some hesitation.

    To her surprise, Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for myself. I realized that I¡¯m my best when I¡¯m thinking of only myself. As such, I¡¯m done trying to go out of my way to please others. I¡¯m living for myself and myself only.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    Tia answered.

    ¡°But don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯ll still do stuff that will benefit those I care about, but that too in the end is for myself. The people around me are essential to me, that¡¯s way I won¡¯t let them go without a fight.¡±

    He then turned and faced her.

    ¡°That goes for you too.¡±

    Before Tia could react, he looked away from her as if her reaction wasn''t important.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you up because you¡¯re a part of me. However, I¡¯m done with destroying myself just to please you. As such, I¡¯m no longer creating an empire to please you but to please myself.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I want to see. I want to see just what kind of empire the current me can create. Just what kind of effect I can have on the world. Me, not my past self. And in order to make that come true, I won¡¯t hold back. I will use every fiber of my being to achieve this goal. That way, even if I destroy myself, it will be for my benefit and nobody else¡¯s.¡±

    Miko had a relaxed expression on his face as he spoke. It was as if he finally obtained a real goal that was his and his alone.

    The desire to slaughter all the gods was never his, but Augustus¡¯ that had been deeply embedded in him.

    The desire to become king, and rebuild the country was Tia¡¯s. It was also her desire to make a place where her descendants could flourish without worry. This was what led to Miko walking on the path to emperor.

    But now, he had a goal that was completely his.

    He wanted to become #1 and prove his existence to the world. Show them, that he isn¡¯t Augustus but his own person. This goal has given Miko new vigor that he didn¡¯t have all of his life.

    He honestly felt glad to be alive for the first in a long time.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    Seeing his expression, Tia couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Hah~.¡±

    She then stretched her arms over her head and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been dumped. The beautiful me. This is a first.¡±

    She said.

    Miko smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dump you, I said that I won¡¯t give you up didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°But you said that you¡¯ll stop living for me right?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Then I was dumped.¡±

    She said with a playful laugh.

    ¡°Not many women would want to hear their man say that they aren¡¯t their #1 anymore, you know. Well, not that I mind.¡±

    She lead on Miko.

    ¡°I prefer an ambitious man over a clingy one any day.¡±

    Miko smiled and ran his fingers through her hair.

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡±

    He then put on a teasing smile.

    ¡°Who knows, you might not be my #1 woman in the future either.¡±

    Tia glared at him when she heard that.

    ¡°That¡¯s not funny. You can lose your woman for just saying that, you know?¡±

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°My bad. I just wanted to see you¡¯re angry face again. I¡¯ve haven¡¯t seen it in a while.¡±

    ¡°If you want, I can get angrier and disappear again.¡±

    ¡°Do that, and I¡¯ll just get a different woman. I¡¯m the young king of the country as well as the clan leader, I¡¯m quite popular you know.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Go ahead. You¡¯re not the only one with options. I have a long line of suitors just waiting for me to give the okay.¡±

    Tia fired back.

    Miko¡¯s smile changed when he heard that.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t say.¡±

    Miko opened the drawer next to his bed and took out a black book and a pen.

    The cover of the book said Death Note.

    ¡°Could you write their names in here for me? Oh, be sure to to remember their faces while you do so.¡±

    He said with a serious face.

    Tia laughed, since she scanned Miko¡¯s memories before and knew what the book was for.

    She leaned over and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°You and I both know that the book wouldn''t work.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Hey, this is a magical world. Anything¡¯s possible.¡±

    Miko placed his hands on her back and drew her closer.

    The two then shared and passionate kiss for a few seconds before parting.

    ¡°Besides, if it didn¡¯t work I could still use it as a Hitlist in the future.¡±

    The two laughed and kissed again. They then spent the rest of the night in each other¡¯s arms.

    The next couple days, Tia started showing her face more in the palace and around the other branches. This made a lot of people feel relieved, since they were all worried about her.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯ve made up.¡±

    Luka said to Miko who was sitting on his throne, while going through some documents.

    ¡°I guess you can say that.¡±

    Miko answered with indifference.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem as excited as I thought you would be.¡±

    Luka said after seeing in his reaction.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m in a good mood. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something that¡¯s on my mind lately. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Miko then placed down the documents.

    He looked like he wanted to say something, but before he could he heard a knock on the throne room door.

    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s a foreign visitor requesting to see you.¡±

    He heard a servant speak from beyond the door.

    ¡°Oh? And where is this visitor from?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s an envoy from the Aloe Kingdom.¡±

    A vicious light flashed in Miko¡¯s eyes when he heard that. He smiled and looked at Luka. She knew what it meant for an envoy from the Aloe Kingdom to come.

    The plan was in full swing.

    ¡°I see. Make him wait for a hour before letting him in. Tell him that I need to prepare a welcoming party as courtesy first.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°As you wish, Your Highness. I will pass on your message.¡±

    The servant responded.

    ¡°Make sure to treat him well.¡±

    Miko then looked at Luka.

    ¡°Gather the others, and be sure to tell them to behave.¡±

    Luka nodded and then disappeared into a shadow. When she was gone, Miko stood up from his throne and walked down the steps.

    ¡°Now then, I need to do something about all this ferocity and bloodlust I naturally give off.¡±

    He closed his eyes as if trying calm his heart. Soon his heartbeat slowed down, little by little.

    ¡°I must return to a time of innocence. One without blood and wars, to a time when I wasn¡¯t the monster I am now. Back to way back then.¡±

    After slosing down his breathing and calming down his heart for a few minutes, Miko reopened his eyes.

    If someone else was there they would feel puzzled when looking at him. That was because his aura became so gentle that they wouldn¡¯t be able to associate it with the infamous mass murder who was Gamiko Dragna the Third.

    The look in Miko¡¯s eyes had so became gentle as well. His blue eyes looked like the gentle waters of a sea that did not know storms.

    The overall feeling he gave was innocence and benevolence. As if he was nothing but a sheltered lamb.

    ¡°That should do it.¡±

    Even his voice became more gentle and soothing. This made him seem even more feminine and angelic, fitting of his appearance.

    An hour later, Luka and returned with Miko¡¯s generals including Sasha who had brought Tessa with her.

    ¡°Mother, sister. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Miko approached them and said.

    ¡°It only been a few months, not that long.¡±

    Sasha replied with a smile.

    ¡®Only a few months?¡¯

    Miko immediately found something different about his mother¡¯s character, but he didn¡¯t let it show on his face or his aura.

    He then looked at Tessa.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten taller.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, you look prettier than usual, big bro.¡±

    Tessa replied.

    From Miko¡¯s interaction, he couldn¡¯t sense anything different about her, but his instincts told him otherwise.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll look into it later on.¡±

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°Okay, everyone. Could you please take your seats? Our guest is about to arrive.¡±

    Miko said while he gestured to the long table that had been prepared with all kinds of different dishes.

    He took a seat at the head of the table and gestured that everyone else sat at the sides.

    ¡°Hey, is that really Miko?¡±

    Jin asked Luka in a whisper.

    ¡°I think so. But I do admit that despite not looking any different, it¡¯s hard to recognize him. That¡¯s how much his demeanor has changed.¡±

    Luka answered.

    ¡°Is there any meaning to this?¡±

    Hina asked.

    ¡°There must be. It¡¯s not like Miko was kidnapped and replaced with a double or anything.¡±

    Said Sora.

    When he said that, everyone suddenly had the same thought.

    ¡®Maybe he was really kidnapped and switched?¡¯

    That was how odd it was for Miko to give off an aura of a saint.

    They even watched how he patiently sat at the head of the table waiting for the envoy with a smile.

    The normal Miko would have sure sat in an opposing or challenging manner ready to belittle his guest. If he didn¡¯t do that, then surely he would¡¯ve started eating without waiting on the guest.

    Hell, he wouldn¡¯t even prepare a feast in the first place. After all, he was just meeting an envoy from the Aloe Kingdom. The kingdom might be the largest kingdom near the Dragna kingdom, but it was a small kingdom on a global scale. Miko didn¡¯t even show the infamous branch leaders any respect, so why would he show the king of the Aloe kingdom respect much less an insignificant envoy?

    It was then everyone realized something.

    ¡®Miko was planning something, and it was most like terrifying.¡¯

    It was then a knock came at the door.

    ¡°Your Highest, the envoy is here.¡±

    A servant said from beyond the door.

    Miko showed an innocent smile and said-

    ¡°I see. Let him in.¡±

 The Arrogant Envoy

    After the servant heard Miko¡¯s order, he pushed open the giant doors and someone was seen walking in.

    He was a handsome man with slick back blonde hair, emerald eyes, and was dressed in a very expensive looking suit. His overall look was like a business man.

    The man looked around the room a little before bowing.

    ¡°Please to meet you, King of Dragna. My name is Derek Marshall, and I¡¯m an envoy sent from my home country, the Aloe Kingdom.¡±

    The man, Derek, introduced him.

    Miko stood up from his seat and walked towards Derek. This action made everyone watch with high tension, waiting to see what he was going to do.

    ¡°Welcome, Sir Derek. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet someone from the esteem Aloe Kingdom like yourself.¡±

    Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Miko greeted the man with a smile and stretch out his hand offering a handshake.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Derek looked at Miko from head to toe and then smiled.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯ve prepared a feast in my honor.¡±

    He ignored Miko¡¯s hand and walked towards the table.

    ¡°How nice of you.¡±

    He said leaving Miko with his hand still in the air.

    Everyone stared at Miko¡¯s back wondering what he was going to do. They were angered by the disrespect Derek showed Miko and wanted Miko to crush him.

    ¡°Of course. I was taught to always be courteous towards my guests.¡±

    Once again to their surprise, Miko not only didn¡¯t get mad but even kept smiling like before. What made it worse was that they couldn¡¯t even sense an ounce of bloodlust from him.

    It was as if it really wasn¡¯t a big deal that he was snubbed.

    ¡°Please, Sir Derek. Take a seat.¡±

    Miko said with a ¡°Go on¡± gesture.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do.¡±

    After he said that Derek did something no one expected.

    He didn¡¯t take the seat closest to him, but instead walked up to the head of the table were Miko sat previously and sat there.

    ¡°Son of a-!¡±

    The moment he did Ace, Sora, Kaido, and Jin flew up in rage. They almost rushed to beat Derek into meat paste. However, they were stopped by the people sitting beside them.

    They looked back at Miko and realized that he was still calm as if it didn¡¯t bother him.

    ¡®What self-control. Normally, this Derek would¡¯ve been dead already but Miko is still calm and unbothered.¡¯

    They thought to themselves.

    They soon looked at each other and sat back down with frown on their faces.

    ¡°I apologize for the actions of my generals just now.¡±

    Miko said as he sat at the other end of the table.

    ¡°I hope you can forgive them.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±

    Derek answered with a smirk.

    He looked at the four who were still glaring at him and smile.

    ¡°After all, if the owner is incompetent, then it¡¯s natural to think the dog is too.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The moment he said that, it was as if the temperature in the room dropped significantly.

    Not only Ace, Sora, Kaido, and Jin, everyone was fuming. Well, everyone expect Miko himself.

    ¡°I see. I guess you¡¯re right about that.¡±

    He kept his benevolent smile and said.

    When everyone saw that, they couldn¡¯t help but to calm down. If the one who was receiving the most disrespect could tolerate it, then there¡¯s no way they couldn¡¯t as well.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    When Derek heard Miko¡¯s response, his smile widen.

    ¡®It¡¯s just like what the intel said. This brat is nothing but a figurehead.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡®I¡¯ve provoked him over and over again, and he clearly didn¡¯t have the guts to get angry because I¡¯m from the Aloe Kingdom.¡¯

    He looked at Sasha and others.

    ¡®He¡¯s even inexperienced like I thought. I mean, he openly declared that everyone in this room were his generals. Doesn¡¯t he know that revealing such information was a amateur mistake?¡¯

    He grinned.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯m just dealing with a brat after all.¡¯

    Derek placed his gaze on Miko who was at the opposite side of the table.

    ¡®King Miko, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re dying to know the reason for my visit.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Oh, my. Was it plastered over my face?¡±

    Miko suddenly looked away as if embarrassed.

    ¡°And I was trying my best to hide it too. I¡¯m so embarrassed.¡±

    He tried to hide the blush on his face, but it didn¡¯t escape Derek¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel embarrassed, Your Highness.¡±

    Derek said.

    ¡°You¡¯re still so young after all. Inexperienced isn¡¯t anything to be ashamed of.¡±

    ¡°I-I see. I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Miko finally stopped hiding his face and started to smile again.

    ¡®Stupid brat.¡¯

    Derek thought with a smug.

    ¡°My lord, it might be impolite to ask but could it be that there was someone who would, how should I put it¡­..Give you advice on how to act and what to do previously?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Momo suddenly stood up and glared at him as if telling him to be quiet.

    This caused everyone else to be confused.

    ¡°Ah!¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Miko childishly covered his mouth as if he just realize his mistake.

    ¡®Bingo!¡¯

    When Derek saw that he rejoiced in his head.

    ¡®So the intel about someone aiding him from behind the scenes were true; that little girl¡¯s reaction proved it. And the fact that most of the generals were confused proves that they don¡¯t know about it. Which means that the little girl that spoke up just now must have a connection to the one behind scenes.¡¯

    His smile just kept getting creepier.

    ¡®Now everything as been going to according to plan so far. Time to confirm one last thing.¡¯

    He leaned back in his chair as if he was completely relax.

    ¡°Miko, one last question before I tell you what my country wants from yours.¡±

    Derek¡¯s words sounded simple, but they were laced with arrogance.

    Him saying ¡®Before I tell you what my country wants from you¡¯ is like a superior getting ready to order around a subordinate.

    It was as if he was of greater status than Miko who was the king of the country. Such arrogance would invite only death if the situation wasn¡¯t what it was.

    Trying their best to keep calm, everyone clenched their fists in anger wishing that they could bust up this fool¡¯s face with their fists.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Miko replied with a na?ve smile.

    ¡°Where is the person who once gave you advice?¡±

    ¡°Ah, he left when the rest of the clan came back.¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Once again Momo shouted at Miko. She sat back in her chair and placed her hand on her head as if she was going to have a headache.

    ¡®Hahahahaha! What an idiot!¡¯

    Derek laughed in his head.

    ¡®He actually let out such information so easily.¡¯

    If Derek wasn¡¯t relax before, he was certainly relaxed now.

    ¡®We weren¡¯t wrong to trust that intel. Hehe, that traitor was really telling the truth.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    A few years ago, an injured man was found on the borders of the Aloe Kingdom by a group of guards stationed there. The man was first going to be turned back or be put out of his misery, but he quickly offered the guards a large sum of gold to let him in.

    Swayed by greed, the guards did as he asked and let him.

    Of course they wanted to kill him and take all of his gold, but he stored his valuables in a magic pouch that required his will for it to be accessed. So they decided to bring him to a military hospital and keep watch over him and wait for the opportunity to rob him.

    However, they never expected that the severely injured man would escape and contact their superior.

    The man found the leader of the guards and request for him to let him meet with someone in the government. Of course, the leader denied his request right away. That¡¯s when the man identified himself as an infamous criminal from the Dragna Kingdom who was known as Human Blade Robin.

    He then went on to say that he was once a part of an organization named Fate that was destroyed by Tiamat¡¯s Proxy, who was also Nero¡¯s grandson Gamiko Dragna the Third. He said that he had intel that could help the Aloe Kingdom destroy the Dragna Kingdom.

    Of course, the guard leader didn¡¯t believe Robin. This was because Miko was yet to be announced to the world. The leader did however, imprisoned Robin. He also informed his superiors of what he said. His superiors were skeptical and took it as nothing but nonsense of a desperate criminal.

    They were however proven wrong just a few years later.

    The Dragna Kingdom had gained a new king, and that king was named Gamiko Dragna the Third, who was not only Tiamat¡¯s Proxy but Nero¡¯s grandson. It was just like Robin had described.

    When the guard leaders learned of their mistake, they immediately informed the royal family, who ordered that Robin was brought before them. When Robin appeared he was ordered to spit everything he knew about Miko out. Robin refused and said that he would only talk under the right conditions.

    This action angered the royal family, but it was reasonable for Robin to want something in return for his intel. So the crown had no choice but to free Robin and try their best to please him.

    Robin wasn¡¯t stupid, he didn¡¯t spit out everything all at once and only told them snippets of information. He told them the changes the kingdom would undergo in the upcoming year, which was proven to be right.

    He also showed off his skills to the royal family and rose his value in their eyes. Eventually, he was given the noble rank of Baron which involved him receiving land and capital from the country.

    As if he was satisfied, Robin told the crown about a time of turmoil that was about to hit the Dragna Kingdom. He told them how Miko wasn¡¯t as great as everyone thought he was, and that the real threat was the mysterious person behind him.

    He went on to tell his backstory. He told them that he was a part of an organization that went against Miko, called Fate which was led by Miko¡¯s current love interest Luka Flameheart. He told them how they were so close to killing Miko but then someone came and destroyed them in one swoop. He told them how his Leader Luka was brainwashed into becoming Miko¡¯s woman by that same person.

    He told them with anger and tears flowing down his eyes that he wanted revenge against Miko and the kingdom and was willing to help the Aloe Kingdom to crush the Dragna Kingdom.

    He then informed them, that it was likely that the person behind Miko was an ally to Nero and that Nero could be the real puppet master. He told them that he was able to overhear the plan that Nero and the mysterious person had to recall the rest of the Dragna clan back and take over the clan in entirety.

    This was of course confirmed when the other branches returned.

    Robin soon told the crown that he was using his friends to spy on the situation in the kingdom and inform him. The crown soon found out that Robin¡¯s spies were far better than theirs because he was able to inform them that the clan was in so much chaos that Nero didn¡¯t have anytime to deal with Miko.

    This was confirmed when Miko was almost assassinated in public and the saevio clan was destroyed as punishment. After seeing his constant achievements, the crown decided to trust Robin completely.

    So when he said that the mysterious person behind Miko had ran away because he was scared he would get killed in the clan¡¯s conflict, they believed him. Even when he told them that without the person behind him, Miko was extremely docile and incompetent.

    With Nero too busy to deal with Miko, and the mysterious person gone, the kingdom thought that it was the perfect time to act and sent Derek to confirm everything.

    Derek smiled.

    ¡°Alright, Miko.¡±

    He dropped all formalities when addressing Miko who was nothing but a puppet without a puppeteer, in his eyes.

    ¡°My kingdom has decided to allow the Dragna kingdom to become a colonial state for us. If I were you I would gladly take up the offer.¡±

    He said with a smirk.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Everyone got mad when they heard.

    Derek ignored them and continued.

    ¡°Miko, you and I both know what kind of situation this country is in.¡±

    ¡®According to Robin, Nero and other branches aren''t interested in the country and only want to control the clan. So they wouldn¡¯t care if we take the country for ourselves.¡¯

    He leaned forward and stared at Miko.

    ¡°No matter how inexperience you are, you must always put your country and its citizens first. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want them to be destroyed in war.¡±

    ¡°Fucker! Are you threatening us?!¡±

    Ace and Sora roared.

    ¡°I¡¯m only giving a suggestion.¡±

    Derek answered.

    ¡°Bring on it!¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t afraid of anyone. Right, Miko?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t answer and just kept a nervous look on his face.

    ¡°M-Miko.¡±

    Seeing Miko being hesitant, Derek burst out laughing.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    He stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to think. A week or two should be fine.¡±

    ¡°A-A month. At least give me that.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Fine. A month it is.¡±

    Derek smirked and started to walk away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a month. Be sure to think hard, young king.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t hold on to his laughter and laughed out loud before leaving.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    After he left silence covered the room.

    Everyone looked at Miko who sat motionlessly. It was then that they realized the aura around him was slowly became more and more violent.

    And then-

    ¡°Motherfucker!¡±

    He smashed the table with his fist.

    He was so angry that veins were pulsing in his head.

    ¡°Ok. I know who I¡¯ll kill first when I take over the country.¡±

    He said with his voice laced in bloodlust.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to recognize you Mayumi.¡±

    Said Bloom, as if trying to change to topic to cool Miko¡¯s head.

    ¡°Yeah. I left when I was young and was locked up from a very young age, so not that many people remember what I look like outside my family.¡±

    Mayumi said after wiping the cold sweat of her brow. Looks like she was nervous about Derek recognizing her.

    ¡°Ahhhh! I¡¯m so gonna burn that country to the ground!¡±

    Miko suddenly roared.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Miko we know.¡±

    Said Jin. Everybody started laughing.

    However, they were yet to realize that Momo, Tessa, and Sasha had disappeared at some point.

    In the royal halls, Derek was still laughing as he walked triumphantly.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when he saw a woman appear before him. She was Sasha.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re one of that brat¡¯s general.¡±

    Derek looked at Sasha from head to toe and had a perverted look in his eyes.

    ¡°What? Did you realized that you¡¯re serving the wrong person and has to decided to switch sides?¡±

    Sasha didn¡¯t respond and kept smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±

    He approached.

    ¡°How about this? Become my woman. That way you¡¯ll be spared from being slaughtered.¡±

    He placed his hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Sasha looked at his hand and then his face, and said with a beautiful smile-

    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m sticking with my son. He¡¯s far more durable.¡±

    When she said that she waved something in front of Derek.

    He quickly recognized it as an arm.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He looked down and saw that his arm was gone.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh?!¡±

    He screamed but before he his scream could even echo in the hall, he was kicked in the face so hard his head spun around and popped off his body.

    His body collapsed on the ground and started to bleed out.

    The blood flowed and touched Sasha¡¯s shoe.

    ¡°Mama, your shoes are going to get ruined.¡±

    Tessa appeared behind her said.

    Sasha smiled at her.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not baby.¡±

    She lifted foot and wiped the blood off her shoes on Derek¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°See? There¡¯s a mat here.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Tessa said with a cute little laugh.

    ¡°I was right to follow you guys.¡±

    Momo approached them and said.

    ¡°Why did you kill him, Aunty?¡±

    ¡°He was so disrespectful to my son, I just couldn¡¯t allow someone like that to live. He had to die at least once.¡±

    ¡°Once? Ah, I see. You know that I would follow you. You want me to resurrect him.¡±

    Sasha nodded.

    ¡°His return home is essential to Miko¡¯s plan right? Then we can''t let him stay dead right?¡±

    Momo sighed.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re really a Dragna.¡±

    She looked down at Derek and spat on his body.

    ¡°While I can¡¯t resurrect him, I can use a spell to turn him into a short term zombie. That way he¡¯ll die but is still able to make it home like nothing happen.¡±

    ¡°Can you make it that he forgets about his death?¡±

    Sasha asked.

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°I can.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thanks, Momo. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    Sasha started to walk away.

    ¡°Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you gonna spend some time with Miko?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s grown. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t need his mother that much.¡±

    Sasha said and walked away.

    ¡°Thanks, Momo!¡±

    Tessa said and went a separate way from her mother.

    Momo looked at the two with a frown.

    ¡°What happened to those two?¡±

 Movements in the Aloe Kingdom

    Aloe Kingdom.

    It was a kingdom that came into existence over 1000 years ago, when remnants of a fallen empire came together to create a country.

    The one who became the first king, was a former General from the fallen empire that went by the name Shidou. Under his rule, the newly formed country quickly gain its roots and the foundation of a great country was set.

    Shidou¡¯s descendants would later come to be called royalty and the House of Shidou was created as the ruling house. This was the house Miko¡¯s advisor, Mayumi Shidou was born in.

    The current capital of the kingdom was called, Dou City and it was where the royal family resided.

    In a mansion in the outskirts of the city, a dark skinned man with green eyes and brown hair, stood on the third floor looking through a window. This man was the former criminal who later became Luka¡¯s righthand man, Human Blade Robin.

    He looked out the window as if admiring the view.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    He turned around and saw a maid behind him.

    ¡°His Imperial Majesty, has sent for you.¡±

    Robin smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°I see. Send word that I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The maid bowed and walked away.

    ¡°Now then, I guess it¡¯s time for me to put an end to my mission.¡±

    He tightened the tie around his neck and checked his appearance in the mirror and left.

    When he exited his mansion, there was a black limousine waiting at the front door. He smiled and entered it after the driver came out and opened the back door for him. Shortly after he sat in the limo, he could feel it driving off.

    As if he was in a good mood, Robin started humming and poured himself a glass of champagne, that was waiting for him in the back. He swirled the sparkly liquid in his glass, before taking a drink of it.

    Once he was done, he filled the glass once again; but this time, instead of drinking it he stared at its golden color. After staring at it for a while, his mind was brought back to the past.

    It was around 8 years ago. A young Robin was still a wanted criminal in the Dragna Kingdom. He was a notorious hitman for many crime lords and was paid to kill off their competition. Some of his targets were even his former employers. Of course, Robin had no problem in killing them.

    It was all just business.

    Because of his lifestyle, anyone would expect for him to meet a bad end. And that expectation almost became a reality when he was targeted by the Royal Corps led by the late General of Dario, Han. He was quickly cornered and was pushed to the brink of death.

    Believing that his death was unavoidable, Robin laid on the dirty streets of the slums and let the rain wash away his blood. He was cold and felt powerless, it was then he had a thought.

    ¡°So this is what it feels to die. This is what I¡¯ve made people experience over and over again, huh?¡±

    Even at death¡¯s door he didn¡¯t feel the need to repent for his sins. He did what he did, and he was content with his actions and life he lived no matter how anyone else saw it.

    Ready to accept death, he closed his eyes with a peaceful expression. However, he was soon woken up by the sobbing of a little girl. When he reopened his eyes, he saw a girl no more than 6 weeping for him. She was of course a total stranger, but she cried for him as if he was a loved one of hers.

    To Robin it was a strange feeling, but he had to admit that having someone willing shed tears for him was strangely pleasant.

    This was how he met the girl who would later become like a little sister for him, Luka Flameheart.

    ¡°Thinking back now, I never asked Lulu why she was crying for me back then.¡±

    He said before taking another sip of champagne.

    ¡°Well, it could¡¯ve been her Flameheart blood acting up.¡±

    He said with a laugh.

    After nearly 15 minutes, the limo stopped and the driver opened the back door for him.

    He stepped out of the car with all smiles, as he looked at the castle of the royal family.

    ¡°Lord Robin.¡±

    A different maid was there to meet him when he stepped out the vehicle.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to lead you to where the king is.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I see. Please lead the way.¡±

    He smiled at the maid and said.

    The maid nodded and then began leading the way. With a small smile on his face, Robin followed behind her.

    As he walked he sensed that they were several gazes on his body. They were all hostile and were filled with hatred and bloodlust.

    Robin was used to feeling these gazes. He¡¯s been receiving them from the time he became familiar with the royal family. He could discern several reasons for the hostility without even thinking.

    First of all, he was someone from another country who sneaked his way into the kingdom. He was even a criminal before he came here. Not only that, he sold out his native land, which made him a traitor in the eyes of others despite his circumstances. He was also someone who came out of nowhere and was awarded the title of Baron.

    These reasons were both logical and illogical reasons for hating him, but they still couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he¡¯s made some impressive achievements in his time in the country with his intel, and with his combat skills.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll be out your hair soon. There¡¯s no need to glare like that.¡±

    Robin muttered with a smirk.

    Soon he arrived at a private room on the fourth floor of the castle. Sitting in front of him was a handsome black haired man. He looked like he was in his early 20s but was actually over 100 years old and was a X Class.

    This was the King of the Aloe Kingdom, Kaju Shidou. He was also Mayumi¡¯s father who locked her up and sent her away to Grim City.

    ¡°King Kaju.¡±

    Robin knelt in front of the king.

    ¡°You may raise, Baron.¡±

    Kaju said.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Robin stood up as he instructed.

    ¡°Have a seat. There is something we must discuss.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Robin took a seat on a chair near the door he was sitting on.

    ¡°Robin, first I must thank you for all that you have done for our country in the last couple years.¡±

    ¡°No thanks is needed, Your highness. I was just doing what I felt was right.¡±

    Kaju nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡±

    Kaju then took something out of his pocket and lifted it up in front of him.

    ¡°This is a document that will be passed onto the king of the Dragna Kingdom. If he signs it, the Dragna Kingdom will be recognized as a colonial state of my country.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Robin stood up when he heard that.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t what we agreed upon! I wanted you to destroy the Dragna Kingdom, not absorb it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. But this is a golden opportunity. I would be a fool to pass it up.¡±

    Kaju looked at Robin.

    ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t allow your personal feelings to get in the way of my Kingdom¡¯s raise to fortune.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Robin said with a glare.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯ve used up all of your usefulness.¡±

    Kaju snapped his fingers and a group of masked men appeared from out of nowhere and surrounded Robin.

    ¡°No hard feelings, Robin. But you¡¯re nothing but a liability right now.¡±

    The men closed in on Robin as kaju spoke.

    ¡°I see. All of you royals are just the same.¡±

    Robin stepped back, while slow putting his hand into his pocket. Kaju noticed that he was up to something and immediately shouted-

    ¡°Kill him now!¡±

    All the masked men moved in unison to kill Robin. Even though all of them were stronger than him and could easily kill him, Robin didn¡¯t panic.

    ¡°Too late!¡±

    He drew a black orb from his pocket and squeezed it.

    *Bam!*

    A sphere of emerald energy covered him and blew the mask men away. Robin then took that chance to squeeze the black orb again. This time a bike appeared out of nowhere.

    It was MYTH¡¯s Silver Chariot; one like the one Sapphire used to bring Miko to Grim City.

    Robin quickly jumped on it and started it up.

    ¡°King Kaju, thank you for your warm hospitality all these years. But sadly I must go.¡±

    He then flipped off Kaju and hit the ignition.

    ¡°Peace.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The next thing anyone knew, a loud explosion echoed out in the room.

    When kaju came to his senses and looked around, he saw a giant hole in the wall and Robin was gone.

    Robin had used the bike to smash through the walls and sped out of the castle. Kaju could see a trail of destruction in the city caused by the Chariot moving at its top speed.

    ¡°My king, should we give chase?¡±

    One of the masked men asked.

    Kaju clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    ¡°No. He was using a Silver Chariot. None of us can catch him without one of our own.¡±

    He kicked away a broken chair in irritation.

    ¡°Whatever, after we¡¯re finished with the Dragna Clan we¡¯ll search for him.¡±

    A thought then occurred to him.

    ¡®Wait. Where did Robin get a Silver Chariot?¡¯

    On the outskirts of the city, Robin who was on the Chariot was quickly leaving the country. He didn¡¯t have to worry about being caught because it was a well known fact that not even a XXX Class could out run this bike.

    The only way to catch him was to teleport to where he was going and arrive beforehand and stop him. Even then there¡¯s a chance that he would just speed blitz you.

    Well, there was the option of blowing everything away just to kill him. But Robin was sure that Kaju wouldn¡¯t do that.

    He laughed while he put the bike on autopilot. He took out the orb again and smiled.

    Before he left to complete his job, Luka had given him her mother¡¯s spatial orb that had various stuff stored inside. One of those stuff was this Silver Chariot that Arsene gave to Lisa. There was also, Lisa¡¯s pet monster Puu inside it as well. But while Puu should have the strength equivalent to X Class or more, Robin couldn¡¯t used it, since it was only tamed by Lisa.

    Anyway, thanks to this orb Robin¡¯s escape was already assured from years back.

    Robin wasn¡¯t stupid, he already knew that when his worth was no more the Aloe Kingdom would try to dispose of him. As such, when Kaju sent for him he was already prepared to run.

    ¡°Now then, time to check on how Saika and others assignments are going.¡±

    He said while speeding off.

    Somewhere in the Secundus World.

    Celina Mors-Dragna, wife of Rouge was standing in front of a broken tree, looking at what laid next to it.

    It was her older sister, Kimiko.

    Kimiko was covered in dirt and blood, looked pale and had her clothes ripped apart.

    Seeing that, Celina stooped down and shook the shoulder of the unconscious Kimiko.

    ¡°Sister, wake up.¡±

    Kimiko didn¡¯t respond, so she shook it again.

    ¡°Sister, wake up.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Ugh.¡±

    It was at this time that Kimiko finally woke up.

    ¡°Celina?¡±

    ¡°Sis, what happened?¡±

    Celina asked.

    It was then Kimiko suddenly sprung to her feet.

    ¡°Sasha and Tessa, where are they?!¡±

    She grabbed Celina¡¯s shoulder and asked.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t see them when I came here. But it looks like they left.¡±

    ¡°They left?¡±

    As if her legs gave out, Kimiko fell on her butt.

    ¡°So they¡¯re alive? I was successful?¡±

    She muttered absentmindedly.

    ¡°They¡¯re alive?¡±

    It was then Celina realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°Sister, tell me what happened.¡±

    She stooped down to kimiko¡¯s level and asked.

    Kimiko hesitated for a while before answering.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but I forced Tessa to undergo early Spectral Molting, and then forced Sasha into the Valley Of Torment.¡±

    *Pah!*

    After she finished speaking, kimiko received a slap across the face from Celina.

    ¡°Are you insane? Why would you put your daughter and granddaughter through such ordeals?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Kimiko didn¡¯t answer and silent rubbed her cheek.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to your excuses later. What was the result?¡±

    Celina asked with a sigh.

    ¡°T-They both died.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Celina wasn¡¯t too surprised to hear that, because what Tessa and Sasha went through weren¡¯t simply ceremonies. The chances of them dying were high, and they weren¡¯t able to beat those chances.

    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±

    Celina asked.

    ¡°Tessa was the first to die. She spent months enduring the painful process and was only one phase away from completing it, but her heart gave out in the end.¡±

    Kimiko had a painful look on her face when she recounted what happened to Tessa.

    Kimiko witnessed the moment her heart exploded and watched as her granddaughter became a corpse.

    ¡°As if she sensed Tessa¡¯s death, Sasha¡¯s life force disappeared an instant after.¡±

    While she was in the Valley Of Torment, Sasha was forced to face her own inner demons. Because of her conversation with Rihan and Kimiko before she was pushed in the valley, her inner demons were abnormally powerful. However, Sasha was still able to hold her own and was beginning to overcoming them one after the other.

    But that changed, when she sensed that Tessa¡¯s life force vanished. In an instant her inner demons grew even stronger and made her blame herself for her daughter¡¯s death. It ultimately resulted in her death.

    Realizing that both her daughter and granddaughter failed to evolve, Kimiko was hit by a great amount of grief that almost stifled her.

    She quickly recovered their bodies and brought them before her.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    She stared at them with a feeling of helpfulness.

    In actuality, Kimiko didn¡¯t let the two encounter such danger without a backup plan. If one of them died, she was more than willing to resurrect them. After that, the one that died wouldn¡¯t be put through the same experience again no matter what.

    She would make sure of it.

    However, one of them didn¡¯t die; they both died.

    Although she didn¡¯t expect this, Kimiko still prepared for this. However, she didn¡¯t want to use this method no matter what.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡­.¡±

    Kimiko nodded.

    ¡°I exchanged most of my life for theirs.¡±

    She replied.

    ¡°Are you insane? If it went wrong, not only would you lose your life, all three of your souls would''ve been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°I had no choice. The normal resurrection spell could only bring back one person at a time, but they both died. It was my responsibility to give it a shot.¡±

    What Kimiko did was to use a forbidden spell to forcibly resurrect two souls from the dead. This spell required a great amount of life force to be used. In return the spell will be able to resurrect multiple souls at once; and not only that, those resurrected won¡¯t lose any strength when they¡¯re revived.

    In fact, the benefits of using this spell wasn''t few. However, the risk wasn¡¯t worth it. If the spell fails, the user and the souls they¡¯re trying to bring back will be destroyes and lost forever. Even if it succeeds, the user will have to pay a severe price.

    First of all, they''ll lose ? of their lifespan. Second, they¡¯ll be incredibly weaken for a couple years. The worst one of them all, when that person dies they can neither enter heaven or hell and will forever become a drifting spirit without punishment or salvation. As such this spell was considered one of the must cruel spells in history. Succeed or fail, the user will forever be damned.

    If Tessa was a Beleth Vessel like her father Leon, or a demon successor like her brother Kristen, then Kimiko wouldn¡¯t have needed to use the spell. That¡¯s because she would¡¯ve been resurrected as a demon on her own.

    However, Tessa had more of Sasha¡¯s blood traits than Leon¡¯s. As such, if she died there was no rebirth without outside assistance.

    In other words, Kimiko had no choice but to put the girls futures over her''s and cursed herself, as repayment for basically killing them.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Knowing this, Celina felt great pity towards her sister.

    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded, so there¡¯s no need for that face.¡±

    Kimiko got up and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Demigoddess, my life span is almost infinite so I won¡¯t die for another couple thousand years, just because I lose most of my life span. As for my soul becoming isolated from the afterlife, I¡¯ll just roam the world as a ghost until my soul disappears.¡±

    She said as if trying to console herself rather than her sister.

    ¡°More importantly, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s ever been a case where someone who was one stage away from molting early, has ever comeback alive. Nor has the there ever been a resurrection of someone who was killed by their inner demons.¡±

    She said with a serious expression on her blood-drained face.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to worry just what will happen to those two and what will they do after experiencing death.¡±

    This was a question she needed to know the answer to the most.

 Evil Godéˆ¥æªš Curse

    ¡°I see. So my mother did such a thing.¡±

    Royal Palace. Miko was sitting in a private room with Momo, Tiamat, Kirika, Alec, and Ravel.

    He sat on his bed leaning up against a wall in a lazy manner with Ravel sleeping beside him, while listening to Momo recounting what Sasha did to the envoy Derek.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure calm about this.¡±

    Said Tiamat.

    ¡°What? Should I be freaking out?¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Who in here hasn''t committed murder before? Not even this innocent woman beside me hands arent stained with blood.¡±

    He said while gesturing to the sleeping Ravel.

    ¡°True, but Aunty was different than usual. In fact, she reminded me a lot of someone."

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°You actually.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The way she talked, the way she mocked her victim, the way she was able predict my involvement and leave me to clean up her mess, and even the way she stayed completely nonchalant through the whole thing, it all reminded me of you. But I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re exactly the same-¡±

    ¡°Basically, we look more like parent and child now with our behaviors?¡±

    Miko interrupted.

    ¡°Well, I guess you could say that.¡±

    ¡°A child doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be like their parent, vice versa. They can be different, but my mother is acting like me¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko paused before saying-

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Everyone looked at him strangely when they heard that.

    ¡°You do know that you have a fucked up personalty right?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t we all?¡±

    ¡°Point taken.¡±

    No one could argue against that, since it was common knowledge that everyone in the Dragna clan were pretty much twisted and downright insane.

    ¡®Even though I said that, this could become problematic. I mean her change must¡¯ve been forced, and most likely caused by Grams. But I doubt this is the change Grams wanted.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡®First, I need to figure out why mother chose to become like me. Is it a case where her mental state had reached rock bottom and as a self defense mechanism she created a personality similar to the person closest to her, which is me? Or maybe she thought that I was a good example of strength, and made herself like me to survive?¡¯

    Miko instantly thought up several scenarios that could''ve caused Sasha¡¯s change, but in the end they were speculations.

    ¡°For someone who said that there¡¯s no problem, you sure are rocking your brain.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious that¡¯s all.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll check up on her later.¡¯

    He pledged in his head.

    ¡°Lets change topics.¡±

    Miko suddenly said.

    ¡°As you all should know by know, the Aloe Kingdom has declared their intent of colonizing us.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Of course, they were tricked by my ploy and walked into a trap, so I have no intention of surrendering to them. In fact, they¡¯re just a stepping stone.¡±

    Miko smirked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to use them to create a platform, that will allow me to send a message across the continent or maybe the world.¡±

    He then said-

    ¡°The Dragna Clan has officially re-entered the battle.¡±

    Everyone had satisfied expressions when they heard that.

    In the past, the Dragna clan was a mega-powerhouse that would strike fear into everyone who heard its name. After the fall of Augustus, the clan¡¯s power and prestige had fallen to new lows. It was now time climb their way back to the top.

    And they¡¯ll do so by destroying everything that crosses their paths, until the world remembers that wherever the clan walks, they must make way.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already planted a troublesome thorn in the side of the Aloe Kingdom, so their destruction is already assured. I chose them as the first milestone because they were the most powerful country close to us. Thus crushing them would show that we prey on the strong, not the weak.¡±

    Miko explained.

    ¡°The real challenge begins after we crush them.¡±

    Alec added.

    ¡°After we crush the Aloe Kingdom, acting like a weak little lamb waiting for slaughter would be pointless. No one would dare to underestimate us and would come at us with everything they¡¯ve got.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want.¡±

    Miko immediately answered.

    ¡°I want to start an intercontinental war that will grab the world¡¯s attention. Countries will fall like flies until only the best of the best remain. That¡¯s the type of war I want. The reason I used such a sly tactic on the Aloe Kingdom is because I could tell from their previous actions that were recorded in the history books, that they looked down on our country and wanted to destroyed it.¡±

    As if he got excited Miko squeezed his fist.

    ¡°As such, I will let them taste the wine of despair when they¡¯re defeated by a country they once looked down upon.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s an ego thing?¡±

    Said Tia.

    Miko shrugged.

    ¡°What¡¯s a man without his ego?¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like the Aloe Kingdom was the only place I planted thorns into, there are others. But by the time they¡¯re found out it will already be too late.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re as terrifying as always.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Said the woman who taught me war tactics.¡±

    Miko laughed in response.

    Well, he already knew most of those tactics he was taught anyway.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something I wanted you guys to help me with.¡±

    Miko sprung out of bed and stood in front of them.

    ¡°Everyone here should more or less know the what my Deus Malum is like.¡±

    Alec had informed Kirika of the origins of Miko¡¯s Deus Malum after she beat it out of him. Miko didn¡¯t mind since Kirika was one of his masters.

    ¡°Well, take a look.¡±

    Miko unbutton his jacket and revealed his naked torso.

    ¡°?!¡±

    What everyone saw was really shocking. One half of Miko¡¯s body was covered in pure darkness and couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°Well, it seems that coming in contact with that Black Coffin in Treasury caused my Deus Malum to go out of control in a way I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±

    ¡°Why would the coffin in the Treasure Vault cause such an effect?¡±

    Kirika asked.

    ¡°Because the foundation of Deus Malum comes from it. Well, more specifically the curse that it gave Augustus.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I heard that the curse was passed down to Augustus descendants. But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true though.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Even though it¡¯s rare, the curse can be inherited.¡±

    Tia answered.

    ¡°At the moment, only two persons in clan inherited the Evil God¡¯s Curse power. Falcon and Karim.¡±

    ¡°Karim? Is that true?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, Karim did react strangely when he stood in front of the coffin.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    ¡°I noticed it too. Although, it¡¯s only for a second.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°So does the curse give them some kind of power?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°It does. An incredibly sinister power too.¡±

    Tia answered.

    ¡°Actually it¡¯s a bit similar to Miko¡¯s Dark Apostle, except for the overwhelmingly dark aura it gives off. But in exchange for that, the user is not only able to wield endless dark techniques, but they can even corrupt a person¡¯s soul and mind and turn them into dark minions. Falcon was even able to erode a person¡¯s soul, completely erasing their existence.¡±

    ¡°Woah. Then Karim can do that as well?¡±

    Tia shook her head.

    ¡°From what I can see, Karim doesn¡¯t have any control over his ability. I doubt he even knows that he has it. A sign that a person has achieve complete mastery of the cursed power is that their eyes will become as black as the night permanently.¡±

    ¡°That explains Uncle Falcon¡¯s black eyes.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Well anyway, I need to contain this thing so I¡¯ll be in isolation for a while. But I¡¯ll definitely be back before the Aloe Kingdom returns.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Until then, if nothing unexpected happens I want you guys to handle it.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    They answered in unison.

    Miko did as he said that he would and isolated himself from everyone else. Or that¡¯s what was supposed to happen.

    On the second week of him trying to bring Deus Malik under control, Miko received an unexpected visitor.

    It was Mayumi.

    She came to his room door one night, when there was no one around. She looked around a couple times before knocking.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    She immediately received permission to enter, which surprised her. She looked around again, before pushing open the door and entering.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When she entered, she was shocked by what she saw.

    Sitting crossed leg on the bed was Miko in a mediative pose. However, he was naked. Not a piece of clothing was found on his body.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Mayumi stared at him in shock for a while, until Miko opened his eyes.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­.You¡¯re naked¡­¡±

    Mayumi pointed out the obvious.

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s my room so I have the right to dress how I want in it. Or in this case, don¡¯t wear anything at all.¡±

    Miko answered with a calm tone.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Mayumi didn¡¯t know how to answer since it was definitely his room.

    ¡°So what is it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t huh me. I gave strict instructions that I mustn¡¯t be bothered, yet you came knocking on the door.¡±

    Miko stood up shamelessly displaying his nakedness.

    ¡°There must be a reason you would ignore my instructions and visit me anyway.¡±

    Mayumi looked down and remained silent as if she was hesitating, before speaking.

    ¡°I want to talk about my¡­.former country.¡±

    She looked up and peeked at Miko¡¯s face.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    She saw Miko froze in front of her with his stretched out towards her, and a weird look on his face.

    ¡°Oh, so you were troubled about that.¡±

    Miko stepped back and sighed.

    ¡°And here I thought that you were coming on to me.¡±

    ¡®Was he about to strip me?¡¯

    Mayumi thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t strip you.¡±

    ¡°So you were going to strip me!¡±

    Mayumi shouted with a red face.

    ¡°Well, you came to visit a guy¡¯s room late in the night, was being extra cautious to avoid being seen, and didn¡¯t leave when you saw him in his room naked like common sense would tell you to do. What else was I suppose to think other than you wanted to spend the night with me?"

    Miko spoke as if he was the one who was wronged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already have multiple women, who are all far more beautiful than me? Why would you want me too?¡±

    Mayumi asked.

    ¡°Do I need a reason to want a woman?¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m not crazy about you like I am for the others, but you¡¯re still an attractive woman. So you can¡¯t blame me if my mind wonders a little around you.¡±

    Miko sat on his bed and replied.

    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re still hung up over your country. You joined me because you wanted to crush it right? Then you should forget it and let it be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°I know I should, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still your native country I guess. What, do you want me to stop my plans to crush it?¡±

    Mayumi shook her head.

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t ask you that. I¡¯m just having mixed feelings now that the time to clash with them head on is near.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s normal I guess.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Do you want to be removed from this battle?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m sticking through with it to the end.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko flung himself back on the bed.

    ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do after the war is done?¡±

    Mayumi shook her head.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Mayumi took a deep breath and then spoke.

    ¡°When I was younger I checked my own future. More specifically, I wanted to know how I would die.¡±

    Miko¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard that.

    ¡°And, what did you see?¡±

    ¡°I used my auto-write ability to write five different futures down, and one of them said¡­.¡±

    ¡°Said what?¡±

    After hesitating, Mayumi finally said-

    ¡°At age 17, I will die protecting my master from the hands of a devil.¡±

 Declaring War Like A Boss

    ¡°You died protecting your master from the hands of a devil?¡±

    Miko pondered Mayumi¡¯s words deeply.

    The master that she spoke of can only be Miko. In other words, she¡¯ll die protecting him.

    ¡°Mayumi, when is your 17th birthday?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°In a few months.¡±

    Mayumi answered.

    ¡°I see. In other words, in the year period starting from a few months from now, I¡¯ll face a foe that I¡¯ll need saving from.¡±

    He spoke as if mumbling to himself.

    ¡°Coincidentally, that time period also matches the time of my death that you prophesied. Meaning that I¡¯ll still die even after you died saving me. Thus we both die together.¡±

    Miko couldn¡¯t help but to smile after saying that.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that kind of romantic? Us dying together.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick in the head if you think that¡¯s romantic.¡±

    Mayumi retorted.

    ¡°Well, its only one of the possibilities. You could¡¯ve died saving me from a different foe than the one that¡¯s ultimately kills me too.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°But that will mean that my life will be in peril twice in a year period. That¡¯s uncomfortable to think about.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my death we¡¯re taking about here. Uncomfortable or not, I don¡¯t like the idea of dying to protect you.¡±

    Mayumi retorted.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple right? If you see that I¡¯m about to die, look the other way. I won¡¯t hold a grudge if you do.¡±

    Mayumi stared at Miko in shock after hearing what he said.

    ¡°You¡­.Don¡¯t you value your own life?¡±

    She couldn''t help to ask.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Miko said with a carefree expression.

    ¡°What I care about is being acknowledged by those who matter to me, as well as doing my best to protect them. I don¡¯t really fear death, since I¡¯ve already experienced it. If I die trying to accomplish my goals then so be it. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m suicidal. I know that no matter where or how I die, it will be one of the greatest deaths in history. Plus I¡¯ll be taken the world with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Again, you¡¯ve proved to me just how insane you are.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all a part of a day¡¯s work.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°Anyway, did the death you told me about appear in all five visions?¡±

    He asked.

    Mayumi shook her head.

    ¡°All five deaths are different. It¡¯s just that this death is the only one where I die violently.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Then just do as I say and not save me. Problem solved.¡±

    It was then that Miko had a thought.

    ¡°On second thought, lets do this instead.¡±

    He pointed at her.

    ¡°After this war saga is over and the empire has been created, leave the country.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m freeing you. Go live a happy and long life far away from me. Considering your personality it¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°B-But¡­.¡±

    Miko put his finger on her lips.

    ¡°No buts. Leave. I don¡¯t like the idea of someone dying while protecting me. It makes me look weak.¡±

    He removed his finger and leaned back.

    ¡°Leave my enemies to me. Even if I die, I¡¯ll be sure to show you a death that anyone can be proud of.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Mayumi didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, so she slowly nodded her head.

    What Miko said made sense. There was no need for her to go out of her way to save him, at the cost of her life. She should just go and live her life in peace after this.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    It¡¯s just¡­..

    ¡°This just doesn¡¯t fit right with me.¡±

    She spoke out loud.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°You welcoming death and even talking about it with open arms. It¡¯s pretty sad actually.¡±

    ¡°Sad¡­.¡±

    Miko thought about it.

    It was true that he has already died twice already, but does that mean he should stop fearing death?

    The main reason people fear death is because it¡¯s unknown what lies beyond it. Do you go to heaven or hell, or do you just disappear? Maybe your mind enter an indefinite dream? Or maybe you enter the Samsara cycle and get reborn? No one knew which one of these were right or if any of them were right. That¡¯s what makes death scary.

    But for Miko, it was different. He had already experienced death and was no longer afraid of it. Or it would be better to say he never was afraid in the first place.

    As Logan, Miko¡¯s goal was to die in a ditch somewhere. When he was reborn, his goal was to destroy the gods or die trying. Even though he didn¡¯t have that much memories as Augustus, Miko was sure that Augustus didn¡¯t fear death and definitely didn¡¯t seek immortality.

    So to Miko, fearing death was unnatural. Or maybe he¡¯s the unnatural one?

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to live?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I do, but I prefer if you live along with me as well.¡±

    Mayumi answered.

    ¡°Was that a proposal?¡±

    Miko said in a teasing voice.

    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±

    Mayumi rolled her eyes and said.

    Miko laughed when he saw that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider cherishing my life more, if you consider cherishing yours, and leave.¡±

    Mayumi thought about it for a while before nodding her head.

    ¡°Fine, but I don¡¯t want to hear that you kicked the bucket while I was gone. It would haunt me forever.¡±

    She poke Miko¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Try your best to cling to life and don¡¯t stop until you¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite contradictory.¡±

    Miko smiled and said.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Mayumi turned her back.

    ¡°After taking to you, my anxiety seems to have vanished.¡±

    ¡°Glad I could help.¡±

    Mayumi nodded her head and then left. After she closed door Miko laid back down and muttered.

    ¡°Cling to life until I¡¯m dead huh?¡±

    He then smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s some big words considering she was speaking to a naked person with a straight face.¡±

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°Seems like I¡¯m surrounded by nothing but good women.¡±

    He sat up and retook his meditative pose.

    ¡°With them around, life is worth clinging onto.¡±

    After he said that, he started putting Deus Malum under control again.

    The one month period given by the Aloe Kingdom quickly past. It was also on this day that Miko came out of his isolation.

    The moment he returned, someone representing the Aloe Kingdom came.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, King of Dragna. My name is Rodrick Shidou, and I¡¯m the minister of finance.¡±

    The man introduced himself.

    ¡°Rodrick, huh? What happened to Derek?¡±

    Miko asked.

    This time he wasn¡¯t concealing his wild aura and let it freely spread.,

    ¡°Derek wasn¡¯t feeling well , so I was sent to replace him.¡±

    Rodrick answered.

    ¡®This is strange. According to what Derek said, this boy was merely a stupid brat with the aura of a sheep.¡¯

    He looked at Miko as he thought to himself.

    ¡®No matter how much I look at him, he doesn¡¯t fit his description. Instead of a weak lamb, he gives off the feeling of a rabid beast.¡¯

    As if knowing what Rodrick was thinking, Miko smiled at him. Rodrick felt like that smile held a hidden meaning behind it.

    ¡®I have a strange feeling about this.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°I see. So what can I do for you, Minister of Finance?¡±

    Miko sat on his throne and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to hear your response to our proposal.¡±

    ¡°proposal? Ah, you¡¯re taking about becoming a colonial state of your kingdom.¡±

    Miko said as if he had just remembered, as if it was something trivial.

    This made Rodrick frown.

    ¡°Yes, that proposal.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You were serious? I thought you said it as a joke.¡±

    ¡®A joke?¡¯

    Rodrick suddenly felt upset.

    ¡°I assure you that it wasnt a joke, we¡¯re completely serious.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.I see.¡±

    Miko place his hand on his chin, as if he was thinking deeply about it.

    ¡°Since it was a serious proposal, I need to give you a serious respond.¡±

    He smiled and then spoke.

    ¡°Fuck no.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You heard me. My country becoming a colonial nation of your puny kingdom? Keep dreaming.¡±

    When Rodrick heard Miko¡¯s response, alarms started ringing in his head.

    ¡®We were tricked!¡¯

    He immediately turned to flee.

    ¡°I need to get out of here and let the king know!¡±

    He screamed and ran off.

    Miko didn¡¯t chase him and let him frantically forced the doors opened.

    *Bam!*

    He was immediately hit by a heavy force was sent flying back into the room. He looked at the person who forced him back with a punch. He was immediately shocked afterwards.

    ¡°M-Mayumi?!¡±

    Mayumi walked in wearing the armor Miko gave her.

    ¡°That¡¯s bad manners, Minister. You can¡¯t just arrive and want to leave already.¡±

    She had a weird smile on her face as she looked down on Rodrick.

    ¡°Oh? You know him, Mayumi?¡±

    Miko asked with an amused expression.

    ¡°He¡¯s my uncle.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I see. Then could he be one of those you want to kill?¡±

    When Rodrick heard Miko¡¯s question, his heart skip a beat. He looked at Mayumi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yeah, when I was younger he was one of main people who supported the proposal that I was be to exiled. He called me cursed Witch countless times.¡±

    Mayumi answered with a glare.

    ¡°I see, I see.¡±

    Miko got up off his throne and walked up to him.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve taken good care of my advisor.¡±

    Miko¡¯s eyes were incredibly cold like he was looking at a corpse.

    ¡°Advisor?¡±

    Rodrick looked at Mayumi again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Advisor. Unlike you idiots I see the real value that Mayumi has.¡±

    Miko replied with a mocking tone.

    Rodrick was a smart person. He immediately knew that he had fallen into a trap. Not only him, but the entire Aloe Kingdom had fallen in a well-devised trap.he also knew from the look on Miko¡¯s face and his regal yet wild attitude that he was the mastermind.

    Despite being a X Class, he felt like nothing more than a child in front of Miko.

    He gulped uncontrollably.

    ¡°Mayumi, what do you think should happen to this uncle of yours?¡±

    Miko asked while maintaining his cold smile.

    ¡°I want to kill him to be honest.¡±

    Rodrick¡¯s heart clenched when he heard that.

    ¡°But, I know that you need him so I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I see. A mature choice.¡±

    Miko nodded in approval.

    ¡°You heard her uncle.¡±

    Rodrick saw a mad light shining on Miko¡¯s, which made him want to kneel and beg for forgiveness. However Miko didn¡¯t give him the chance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die. Well, today that is.¡±

    A few days later, the Aloe Kingdom.

    The king Kaju walked through his castle with a frown on his face.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    He asked a maid impatiently.

    ¡°Minister Rodrick is waiting for you in your room, Your highness.¡±

    The maid respond.

    Kaju nodded and hurriedly walked towards his room. He arrived in no time and pushed the door open in a grand way.

    When he looked inside, he saw his brother sitting on a chair, rather absentminded.

    ¡°Rodrick.

    Kaju called out to him and gained his attention.

    ¡°Rodrick, what¡¯s the matter? Why did you take so long to return? Don¡¯t tell me you were enjoying the Dragna hospitality and lost track of time?¡±

    Kaju asked seemingly dissatisfied.

    Rodrick looked at him in silence, before opening his mouth.

    ¡°I received King Miko¡¯s reply to our proposal.¡±

    He stood up.

    ¡°He told me to give you a message.¡±

    He then took off his jacket and revealed a strange symbol on his skin. Before kaju could even ask what it was,

    *BOOM!*

    Rodrick exploded.

    The explosion caused Kaju to be blown back, as nearly half of the room blew up with him. When kaju looked in the room, he saw something written on the walls using Rodrick¡¯s flesh and scattered blood.

    It read-

    ¡°Suck my royal dick!¡±

    Kaju roared in anger when he saw it, and this was what signaled the war.

 Intercontinental War

    The Royal Palace, Dragna Kingdom.

    Miko and the others were gathered in the meeting room and were all sitting around a table.

    ¡°And just like that, we¡¯re at war.¡±

    Miko said with his feet placed on the table, while playing with a hand console.

    ¡°Any questions?¡±

    He asked without looking at anyone.

    ¡°I have a question.¡±

    Momo put up her hand and said.

    ¡°Shoot.¡±

    Miko gave a simple reply.

    ¡°Miko, how many wars have you been in?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Miko started counting on his fingers.

    ¡°There¡¯s the war I fought Kilo in, there¡¯s the Throne Wars that made me king, there¡¯s the war of the Night District I fought in Grim City, and then the final war I also fought in Grim City. So four that I can remember.¡±

    ¡°And how old are you?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°14 soon 15. You should know that.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Which 14 year old has already fought in 4 wars and is about to fight his 5th one?!¡±

    ¡°This one.¡±

    Miko pointed at himself and said.

    Momo immediately got pissed by his reply.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say, Momo. I¡¯ve been fighting in too many wars.¡±

    Miko looked away from the console and said.

    ¡°So you do know. This war is a necessity so I¡¯ll let this go, but Miko you¡¯re putting yourself at risk too much too quickly. If you don¡¯t slow down, I¡¯m afraid something will happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡­¡­.I¡¯ll think about it after the war.¡±

    Miko got up after saying that.

    Momo sighed when she heard that.

    ¡°Fine. So what our next move.?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°We Slaughter them!¡±

    Ashur stood and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Miko immediately agreed.

    ¡°This war with the Aloe Kingdom is nothing but a prelude to a greater war.¡±

    ¡°A greater war?¡±

    Rin asked.

    ¡°So who¡¯s the real enemy if not the Aloe Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°The entire Silver Continent.¡±

    Miko boldly declared.

    ¡°Our kingdom¡¯s advance will surely cause a grand war that will involve the entire continent. Why? Because I¡¯m the leading actor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite an arrogant statement.¡±

    Said Kouta.

    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s an undeniable fact that the whole world is curious about me and my actions. Why? Well, it¡¯s mostly because of my impressive background. Not only that, I¡¯m a young king that caused the country to evolve to a new level, and made the Dragna clan come together and be reunited. That alone is enough to draw everyone¡¯s attention.¡±

    Miko explained.

    ¡°There are people out there who are really cautious of me, and if those people see me make some sudden large scale movements, they¡¯ll get nervous and will most likely move to counteract me with everything they have.¡±

    ¡°So this war is something like a letter of challenge to the entire continent?¡±

    Alshura said.

    ¡°Yawn~.¡±

    That¡¯s when Christian who had his head on the table the entire time, sat up with a yawn. Him waking up drew a lot of the group¡¯s attention because he was a mystery to most of them.

    He looked at Al-Shura.

    ¡°From what I heard Miko just say, this might go beyond the Silver Continent and involve the world as a whole.¡±

    Christian suddenly said.

    ¡°You¡¯re a person who grew up in constant war so you should understand. If there¡¯s a mysterious variable on the other side of the world that could potentially be a future threat to you and your goals, how would you respond?¡±

    ¡°I would monitor them.¡±

    Christian nodded.

    ¡°Now, if that mysterious variable suddenly enters a conflict with another country what would you do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll still observe them and use this conflict to judge just how dangerous this person was.¡±

    Christian nodded again.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s say that you''ve learnt that this person was indeed dangerous and hard to predict, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Move to destroy them as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°And if that person entered another conflict while you were still planning on how to act?¡±

    ¡°I would switch to supporting their enemies, and let them do the dirty work for me.¡±

    Alec was the one who replied this time.

    ¡°I see. So there¡¯s a high chance that other countries will sponsor our enemies from behind the shadows, and let them destroy us.¡±

    Cait said with an understanding tone.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Of course, if we struggle against the Aloe Kingdom and achieve a narrow victory, no one would feel threatened and there wouldn¡¯t be such a grand scale war afterwards. That¡¯s because everyone would think that we wouldn''t amount to much if we struggled against an unremarkable kingdom. At most, they would only send some lackeys to rob us in our weaken state.¡±

    ¡°You could do that and lay a trap.¡±

    Krul suggested.

    If others kept underestimating the kingdom, they could use that to their advantage and pull the rug from under the feet of their na?ve enemies.

    However-

    ¡°That¡¯s too boring.¡±

    Miko rejected that option from a long time ago.

    ¡°Wars consisting solely of strategies gets boring real quick because they¡¯re always drawn out or end too quickly.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I prefer wars filled with intense battles where everyone lay out their very soul on the battlefield. Those wars are the most fun.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of sad you know? Despite being a genius strategist and master planner with the ability to control an entire war in the palm of his hand, you always ignore the easy path, and choose the most barbaric path. It¡¯s a waste of talent if you ask me.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°Ah, shut it. It¡¯s my talents, I can do whatever I want with it. I¡¯m only here to have fun.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t set up some insurance for when the intercontinental war begins.¡±

    Miko grinned as he said that.

    A few days later, the first signs of war made itself clear. From the direction of the Aloe Kingdom the loud sounds of war drums could be heard from countless miles. It was as if the kingdom was announcing its intention to march on the Dragna Kingdom to the whole world.

    As expected the surrounding countries got wind of what was going on.

    ¡°The Aloe Kingdom and the Dragna Kingdom are going to war!¡±

    This news spread across the continent like wild fire, and immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention; even those on different continents.

    Just like Christian had said, those who were eyeing Miko and the kingdom immediately started observing the situation from a far. A lot of them didn¡¯t care for the Aloe Kingdom and probably never heard of it before, but the fact that they were stupid¡­¡­brave enough to challenge a kingdom that has a connection to so many powerhouses, they could serve as great canon fodder.

    They decided to use this war to determine which stance they should take with Miko and the Dragna Kingdom.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t they excited?¡±

    Miko said as he sat on the city wall listening to the beating drums in the distance.

    ¡°Are you going to let them enter our borders without facing any resistance?¡±

    Alec who stood beside Miko asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.that depends on how many troops they brought. If they brought their entire army then I¡¯ll let them in since I already moved those in the rural areas, and prepared funds to fix the damages. However, if they underestimate us and bring only a portion, we¡¯ll destroy them before they reach our borders and raid their kingdom.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be the opposite?¡±

    Alec asked.

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°It would be better for their entire army to enter all at once. That way I can use the toys I secretly placed all over the country.¡±

    Miko said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°I see. But what if they sent a small army to test you? They wouldn¡¯t be underestimating you then, but instead acting cautiously.¡±

    ¡°Then the king is smarter than I expected. However, it still wouldn¡¯t change the overall result.¡±

    It was then that a soldier appeared behind Miko.

    ¡°Reporting, the armies of the Aloe Kingdom have finally made it to the borders.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Their numbers?¡±

    ¡°Approximately 200,000.¡±

    ¡°200,000?¡±

    Miko pondered on the number. According the report Luka got from Robin that was around 60% of the kingdom¡¯s military force. It was a daring yet cautious number to deploy.

    ¡°Are any of the targets inside army?¡±

    He asked.

    The soldier nodded.

    ¡°Around three of them, sir.¡±

    Miko pondered a little bit longer before giving his order.

    ¡°I see. Let them advance two towns in. When they do, contact me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The soldier then quickly left to relay Miko¡¯s orders to everyone else.

    ¡°By the way, how would you rank the soldiers of the kingdom?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re aren¡¯t perfect, but thanks to the training regime that I developed they can execute any order given to them.¡±

    Miko then paused.

    ¡°But, they lack experience. However, that will change after this war.¡±

    Outside the borders of the kingdom.

    An army consisting of nearly 200,000 soldiers could be seen approaching in the horizon. These soldiers gave off a suppressing feeling to anyone who look at them. In the center of the army, which travelled using all kinds of vehicles and mounts, was a person sitting on a draconian horse.

    This person was dressed in luxurious military clothing and was rather plump.

    ¡°General Rico.¡±

    A female soldier who was traveling beside him called out to him.

    ¡°We just received word from Generals Timon and Rashad that they faced no resistance when entering the Dragna Kingdom.¡±

    The female soldier reported.

    ¡°Hahaha! That brat of a king must be trembling on his throne and is unable to make any calls.¡±

    Rico laughed arrogantly.

    ¡°I told the king that he was being too cautious. He should¡¯ve sent the entire army to flatten this backwaters country.¡±

    ¡°Sir, the king was probably cautious of Demon Dragon God Nero and the other members of the Dragna clan. Even if they aren¡¯t interested in the country in the least, we¡¯re still intruding on their territory.¡±

    Said the soldier.

    ¡°Hmph. Our intel already determined that no matter what happens to the country, the Dragna clan wouldn¡¯t care. They¡¯re too busy with their power struggle to waste their time on a puppet country.¡±

    Rico said with confidence.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think we should blindly trust that intel considering who¡¯s the source.¡¯

    The soldier thought to herself.

    ¡°The king may have lost his temper when Minister Rodrick died in front of his eyes, but this is a good move. If we take the country while that brat is in power, then there¡¯s a chance we can prove ourselves to be worthy servants to Nero and the Dragna clan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the king ordered that Miko must be captured alive?¡±

    The soldier asked.

    Rico nodded.

    ¡°The brat may be a figurehead, but he¡¯s still Nero¡¯s grandson. We can¡¯t afford to incur Nero¡¯s wrath. If we take the country without touching his grandson, Nero will know that we don¡¯t wish to oppose him. After that we just need to prove ourselves useful, and then we¡¯ll gain the protection of one of the strongest monsters in the world. When that happens, no one can touch us so easily and the country will prosper like never before.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t there a high chance destroying the Dragna Kingdom will anger him too?¡±

    The soldier asked.

    Rico laughed in response.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it do you? Nero is a heartless monster with no regards or attachment to anything in this world. I doubt he¡¯ll care about the country being destroyed.¡±

    The way the world perceived Nero was vastly different from how he really was. In the eyes of many, Nero was a heartless monster that shouldn¡¯t be cross in anyway. This perception was further solidified when Nero almost killed his eldest son Nova a couple thousand years ago.

    It was when Nova had just debuted on the scene. He was like a mad, wild, and terrifying storm; destroying everything in his way. He was so unruly that he picked fights with literally everyone. He had no allies, everyone was a foe in his eyes.

    Of course, he had quickly became a Tyrant. It was shortly after he became a tyrant the incident occurred.

    Nero came out of nowhere and brutally crushed him. He beat him so hard that he was only an inch from death. Some witness even claimed that he was better off dead. After that, Nero publicly announced that Nova was his son which only made everyone who recalled the thrashing, shiver.

    ¡°To think that a father could treat his son so cruelly.¡±

    This was what everyone thought. But it didn¡¯t end here.

    Even though he laid low for a while, Nova once again emerge on the scene; but this time he was more ferocious, chaotic, disturbing, and simply insane than ever before. It was these events that gave him the alias Chaos Emperor and Child of Chaos.

    And once again, Nero put Nova in his place by practically killing him.

    After destroying his son twice, people came to believe with all their heart that Nero possessed no passion at all.

    This was the main reason that Rico could attack the country without fear. However, he wasn¡¯t brave enough to kill Nero¡¯s relative though.

    ¡°General Rico. We just got word that the other generals have already began destroying towns. So far, they¡¯ve already destroyed two empty towns and are about to start on their third.¡±

    The female soldier stated.

    Rico smiled and pointed in front of him.

    ¡°Continue marching until we reach the capital!¡±

 Insane Charisma

    Outside the walls of the Capital city.

    ¡°My king, the army has destroyed three towns and are vigorously approaching the populated areas.¡±

    A soldier reported to Miko who was laying on a lawn chair outside of the walls.

    ¡°I see. Call for the squadron leaders.¡±

    Miko took off his sunglasses and replied.

    ¡°As you wish, my king.¡±

    The soldier saluted and quickly went to carry out his duty.

    Miko remained on the lawn chair as if he didn¡¯t have a care in the world.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    That¡¯s when someone called out to him. He looked around and saw that it was Momo who had arrived with everyone else that was a part of his team. All except for Raven, Ravel, and Edward.

    Just to note, Miko later gave his mother and sister personal weapons and items from inside the treasure vault, that he had picked for them.

    ¡°Yo, right on time.¡±

    Miko waved at them as they approached.

    ¡°We heard that we¡¯re being invaded.¡±

    Said Rin.

    ¡°What¡¯s their numbers?¡±

    Krul asked.

    ¡°Around 200,000 or so. No big deal.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°No big deal? That¡¯s a lot of people.¡±

    Said Ren.

    ¡°Really? When I fought in my first war that wasn¡¯t even quarter the amount of enemies we had to face.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t remind me. I¡¯m getting flashbacks. Ugh! I just remembered getting stomped in the ground by Kilo.¡±

    Said Momo, as she grimaced.

    ¡°You guys must have been through a lot?¡±

    Said Sylvia.

    ¡°You have no idea.¡±

    Miko stood up.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think this war will compare to that one. But if it does that would be a fun surprise.¡±

    He laughed and said.

    ¡°Oh, the squadron leaders are here.¡±

    Miko looked behind the others and saw a group of people swiftly approaching him.

    ¡°Your highness!¡±

    The soldiers all stopped in front of Miko and saluted him.

    ¡°Be at ease.¡±

    Miko responded with a smile.

    The soldiers all stood with their hands at their sides, awaiting Miko¡¯s next words.

    ¡°I will now give you all your orders.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°You all will accompany us to battle, however you will only attack on my signal.¡±

    Miko then showed a serious expression.

    ¡°When I give the signal, you are to attack the enemy and destroy them completely. Show no mercy, no matter the situation. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Miko nodded in approval.

    ¡°I see. Then go and relay my orders to the rest of your party.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    After saluting again, the soldiers quickly left to pass on Miko¡¯s orders and prepare to depart for battle.

    ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡±

    Ace asked.

    Miko turned around and faced them.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a month since I¡¯ve granted you all imperial gifts.¡±

    There was a beastly look in his eyes as he spoke.

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s time for you all to try them out.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    He then looked towards the direction the army was marching from.

    ¡°And we coincidentally have the perfect test dummies marching towards us.¡±

    Couple dozen miles away.

    The Aloe Kingdom¡¯s army was steadily marching towards the capital, with its commanding general Rico in the center.

    ¡°General, Generals Timon and Rashad have just destroyed their fifth town.¡±

    A soldier reported.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! We¡¯re this deep in and that brat still haven¡¯t confronted us? He must be shitting his pants!¡±

    Rico arrogantly laughed.

    ¡°Sir, General Timon and Rashad are reporting that they have yet to meet any civilians, and are requesting we march with caution.¡±

    The soldier went on to say.

    ¡°No need. That brat must¡¯ve moved the civilians to the capital when he heard our war drums in the distance. If we continue to March, we¡¯ll surely encounter some civilians around the areas surrounding the capital. When that happens order them to kill the weak ones and capture the strong ones. They can be sold as slaves in the slave markets. Oh, be sure to save some beauties for me.¡±

    He replied.

    The soldier looked at him weirdly before replying.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    But on the inside he was thinking that Rico wasn¡¯t worthy to be the commander of the army. If it wasn¡¯t because Rico¡¯s father was the highest ranking general in the kingdom, he surely wouldn¡¯t even been in the army because of his recklessness and crude actions.

    Rico had a happy expression on his face as he rode his mount, looking towards the capital.

    ¡°After this victory, I¡¯ll gain a promotion. When that happens I can leave the military and live in wealth.¡±

    He started laughing again.

    ¡°Hmm. So that¡¯s the commander of the army?¡±

    Miko and the others were a couple miles away, observing the army and their actions using enchanted items.

    ¡°Looks like a rich heir who reached his current position because of his daddy and mommy.¡±

    Said Al-Shura.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. He looks like he spent his entire life playing with women and stuffing his face. I¡¯m so envious!¡±

    Shouted Sora.

    ¡°So what are we to do now Miko?¡±

    Gizmo looked at Miko and asked.

    ¡°Just leave them all to me! I¡¯ll roast that pig real good.¡±

    Kouta said while cracking his knuckles excitingly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mikky?¡±

    Seeing Miko remaining silent Hina called out to him.

    ¡°This¡­..This is gonna be fun.¡±

    Miko suddenly said with his eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°Miko?¡±

    This time it was Luka who called out to him.

    ¡°Sigh¡­..Its happening again.¡±

    Momo suddenly said.

    ¡°You see, 4 years before Krow¡¯s war Miko had entered a trance state.¡±

    She explained.

    ¡°It apparently happens before a big massacre is about to takes place. He can¡¯t be cured until he begins his rampage.¡±

    While Momo said that Miko had slowly drew his two swords from their sheath. His swords were emitting a murderous glow, especially Ishma.

    Deep inside his soul, Augustus was watching everything with a smile.

    ¡°This bring back memories of my first massacre.¡±

    He silently whispered.

    Miko slowly started walking in the direction of the army.

    ¡°I¡¯ll relay my orders now.¡±

    He spoke without looking back.

    ¡°Kill.¡±

    That was all he said before releasing his wings and flew off in the air.

    Everyone looked as he disappeared in the distance, stumped.

    ¡°Kill, huh?¡±

    That¡¯s when Kouta suddenly spoke with a devious smile.

    ¡°Hey, Christian.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Christian who was fully awake for the first time in a while, responded beside him.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright for us to let loose right?¡±

    ¡°I see no problem.¡±

    When he heard that Kouta¡¯s smile grew even more savage.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back!¡±

    *Boom!*

    An explosive electric aura suddenly engulfed Kouta. His blond hair swayed with the electric sparks, and as the aura molded two lightning wings on his back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going ahead!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Kouta then turned into a golden lightning bolt and shot across the sky.

    ¡°Sigh. What a troublesome brother.¡±

    After he said that, Christian immediately followed after Kouta.

    Following that, everyone started to scatter and flew in separate directions.

    Miko was the first to reach the army.

    He floated above it and looksd at it with bloodshot eyes. And then-

    ¡°Primordial Chaos Lord!¡±

    He activated his God form.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­.who should I pick?¡±

    He racked his brain, and then his golden eyes sparkled as if he made his decision.

    ¡°Come forth, Lahmu!¡±

    The moment he said that a celestial light flashed beside Miko, and a handsome red hair bearded man appeared. He was the god of the celestials, Star God Lahmu.

    ¡°You called?¡±

    Lahmu asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m borrowing your power.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Lahmu said with a bow.

    ¡°Primordial Fusion!¡±

    The moment Miko said that, Lahmu felt his power cut in half and his Higher Being status stripped from him.

    He then turned into light and entered Miko¡¯s body. The moment he did, Miko¡¯s Class disappeared and his power felt an extreme increase.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    He floated in the sky with a celestial aura surrounding him like he was a star in the day sky.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s kick this off with a bang!¡±

    He lifted his hand into the air and a bright star appeared in his palm.

    ¡°What the?!¡±

    The star was so bright that it drew the attention of over half of the army, that was as vast as the sea.

    Miko grinned and threw the star down.

    ¡°Star Fall!¡±

    *BOOOOOM!*

    The star hit the earth and caused a massive explosion that stretched for several miles.

    When it faded there were countless soldiers on their butts quivering in fear. The explosion didn¡¯t hit any of them and stopped just outside of their strike zone. This caused a lot of them to be scared shitless and wet their pants.

    While they were ashen, Miko slowly descended with the starry aura surrounding him.

    ¡°Good morning, gentlemen of the Aloe Kingdom.¡±

    He greeted the shivering soldiers.

    ¡°My name is Gamiko Dragna the third aka Miko. As I sure you all know, I¡¯m the king of this fine country you¡¯re invading.¡±

    Miko spoke with a calm, but chilling tone. Wherever his eyes landed would result in the shrieks of the soldiers.

    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t be so scared. Yeah, I came here to slaughter you all, but I¡¯m giving you all a chance.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°I could¡¯ve destroyed a large portion of you if I had used my previous attack as a surprise attack.¡±

    He used his thumb to point at the vast crater behind him.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want that. What I want is a battle where we all can pleasantly put our lives on the line. A one sided massacre would be boring.¡±

    He lifted a finger.

    ¡°As such, i''ll give you a chance to prepare to fight to the death against me and my crew.¡±

    The soldiers all looked at each other in confusion, but Miko continued regardless.

    ¡°Fifteen minutes. From what I can tell, that¡¯s how long it will take before my team starts attacking you all. So if I was you, I¡¯ll use that time wisely.¡±

    He spread his arms and declared in an overbearing manner.

    ¡°Contact your Generals! Tell them to give everything their measly kingdom has to offer! Your intel is fake! So don¡¯t hold back because your deaths are already certain! Struggle! Fall! Crawl! Get up and fight again! The only way to live to see tomorrow is to get rid of your hesitation and fear and come at us like a wild pack of animals!¡±

    Miko¡¯s voice caused the blood of the Aloe Kingdom¡¯s soldiers to boil. It was as if he was speaking to his own army trying to hype them up for battle. But he wasn¡¯t! He was speaking to enemies, encouraging them to fight him with everything they got, and it actually worked.

    Was this the work of his charisma, or was it his madness spreading to enemies. No one knew for sure, but the fact remains that a bloody and grand battle were both sides battle until only one remains is about to begin.

    ¡°War doesn¡¯t determine who¡¯s right, only who¡¯s left!¡±

    Miko roared loudly.

    ¡°Now then, don¡¯t disappointment me Aloe Kingdom!¡±

 Sons Of Nova

    ¡°The brat said what?!¡±

    In the middle of the Aloe Kingdom army, Rico shouted in shock.

    ¡°He said that our intel is fake and that we have 15 minutes to prepare for a battle to the death.¡±

    The female soldier reported.

    ¡°Grr! That damn brat!¡±

    Rico roared in anger.

    ¡°What do we do now, General?¡±

    The soldier asked.

    ¡°What do we do? Isn¡¯t that obvious?!¡±

    He gripped the reins of his mount with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°We fight to the death!¡±

    He roared.

    ¡° If that brat wants a fight then we¡¯ll bring it to him!¡±

    He swung his hand in a dramatic way.

    ¡°Tell all troops, hold nothing back! Use everything at our disposal and destroy that brat and his kingdom! We¡¯ll paint this world in blood!¡±

    ¡°Sir yes, sir!¡±

    For the first time the female soldier looked at Rico with admiration. Despite everything he was, he was still the commander for this mission.

    Meanwhile Miko remained in front of the crater he created with his arms crossed in front of his chest.

    ¡°Gulp.¡±

    All those who were keeping an eye on him couldn¡¯t help but to gulp when they met his draconic eyes, that were filled with bloodlust.

    Even his starry aura was leaking with menace, as if he was a dark star getting ready to explode.

    Just him standing there made them feel like they were awaiting death, and Miko was their executioner.

    Soon fifteen minutes came to past. By that time the soldiers were all ready for battle. Of course, Miko was ready from the get go.

    ¡°Now then¡­.¡±

    He took a step forward and his killing intent spread across the land like a tidal wave.

    ¡° Shall we begin?¡±

    The moment he said that, countless stars appeared behind him.

    ¡°Engage!¡±

    The soldiers roared and rushed towards Miko like madmen.

    Miko smiled when he saw that and charged towards them as well.

    The soldiers at the front all halted and got on their knees. They all aimed bazooka-like weapons at Miko as he moved towards them.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    The stars behind Miko shone brighter.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    ¡°Lets go!¡±

    Simultaneously, the stars turned into light beams and charged towards the soldiers, while the bazookas released powerful blasts.

    *BOOM!*

    A large explosion destroyed everything in the surroundings.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Miko flew out of the smoke and into the army with a mad laugh.

    *BOOM!*

    He swung his arm and dozens of bodies were blown to pieces. Even so the soldiers didn¡¯t falter.

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    They all charged towards Miko and started hurling all kinds of attacks at Miko. They quickly devoured him like a tsunami.

    *BOOM!*

    Miko started throwing punches and kicks in every direction, destroying dozens with every movement.

    The soldiers and Miko then engaged in a massive melee.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Come at me, warriors!¡±

    He roared as his entire figure was stained in blood.

    Elsewhere.

    Kouta who was the first of the team other than Miko to fly into battle, was directly over the Aloe Kingdom army.

    ¡°Hm?¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Upon looking down at them, he realized that the army sights were already locked on him and they were ready to go.

    ¡°Miko must¡¯ve informed them of our attack.¡±

    Christian appeared beside him, standing on a small twister.

    ¡°His goal must be to push us all into a corner, and test our limits.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. What a meaningless action.¡±

    Kouta smirked as lightning sparks danced around him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Just consider it his form training.¡±

    Said Christian.

    ¡°More importantly¡­¡±

    Kouta faced Christian.

    ¡°How about a competition between us?¡±

    ¡°Competition?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Who can destroy the most enemies.¡±

    ¡°Why would we participate in something so meaningless? The enemies are going to be annihilated anyway.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s just do it.¡±

    Kouta insisted.

    ¡°Sigh, fine.¡±

    Christian opened his palm and a silver orb appeared in his hand. It was the same orb Miko had given him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just make this quick.¡±

    Kouta took out his golden orb given to him by Miko, with a grin.

    ¡°Hehehe. That¡¯s my brother.¡±

    At that moment, Christian¡¯s orb changed shape into a silver staff. Meanwhile, Kouta¡¯s changed into two golden tommy guns.

    ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Kouta flew into the army with a laugh.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    The soldiers immediately began their counterattack. Countless soldiers wearing jet busters and other flying equipment took to the skies.

    ¡°Oh? An aerial battle, huh? And they¡¯re using some really high powered weapons. If I didn¡¯t have some of my own, I would be in trouble.¡±

    Kouta clinched the handles of his gun.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    He charged forward, seeing that the soldiers opened fire on him. He skillfully maneuver himself to avoid the blasts.

    His guns started producing electric sparks at the nozzles.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A downpour of lightning bullets rained down on the soldiers.

    *BOOM!*

    The bullets hit some of them out of the sky and sent them crashing into the ground. The soldiers on the ground were also hit by countless lightning bullets that instantly electrocute them.

    The soldier who had avoided Kouta¡¯s attacks, fired at him again but this time Kouta¡¯s entire vision were covered by countless bullets.

    He flew through the air, skillfully dodging them.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    That¡¯s when soldiers wielding light swords attack him from front and behind.

    ¡°Bring it!¡±

    He used his guns to block the attacks from the front and then skillfully dipped in the air to dodge those from the back.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That¡¯s when he had to spin around and blocked a shot aiming from behind him with one of his guns.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    The force from the shot sent him flying back.

    ¡°A sniper?¡±

    Christian who was watching this commented calmly.

    *BOOM!*

    That¡¯s when dozens of missiles fired from below and hit him directly.

    ¡°Snipers and AA Missiles.¡±

    A gust below away the smoke caused by the explosion, and revealed that Christian was unarmed. He was surround by a wall of wind.

    ¡°Theses weapons seem to be linked with MYTH. The Aloe Kingdom was richer than I thought.¡±

    He calmly said.

    ¡°Now then, I guess I should find out just how many weapons they possess.¡±

    He spun his staff in air, immediately after the clouds in the sky started moving in a circular manner.

    ¡°Plus Kouta said he wanted to compete. Not only that, What kind of person would I be if I don¡¯t show my good sides to my little cousin?¡±

    He stopped spinning his staff and swung it down. Immediately after a shocking scene occurred.

    As if the gods were ferocious, a gigantic twister descended from the heavens and struck the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    The twister ripped everything apart and forcefully lifted the soldiers and their vehicles in the air, while tearing them apart. It was as if they were dragged into a blender.

    ¡°Wow. When was the last time I¡¯ve seen him use that?¡±

    Kouta said in admiration as he stared at the twister Christian created.

    ¡°Alright! Time for me to get serious as well.¡±

    The tommy guns suddenly started flowing, and lightning started dancing in Kouta¡¯s eyes.

    A gigantic sigil appeared in the sky and another on the ground.

    ¡°Lightning Serpent Gate!¡±

    Suddenly the sigil in the sky opened like a gate, revealing a world of pure thunder and lightning. From it emerged a gigantic serpent-shaped lightning bolt. This lightning bolt then proceed to wreck havoc on the army turning everything it came across into ashes.

    ¡°R-Retreat! Retreat! Guaaaaah?!¡±

    A high ranking officer was devoured by the lightning bolt after giving his men orders.

    ¡°Retreat? Unfortunately, that¡¯s no longer an opinion. From now on it¡¯s kill or be killed!¡±

    Kouta snapped his fingers and the second sigil on the ground opened up and revealed the same thunderous world from before. As expected, another serpent-shaped lightning bolt emerged and instantly began wrecking havoc.

    ¡°Don¡¯t falter!¡±

    A roar so loud it overshadowed the lightning bolts, echoed through the battlefield.

    A muscular man wearing a tight fit military uniform appeared in front of Kouta.

    ¡°General Rashad!¡±

    The soldiers became excited when he made his appearance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t falter! Don¡¯t forget that this is war! If we lose hear what do you think will happen to our love ones back home?! Death, death is what awaits them! I don¡¯t know about all of you but I have a daughter who I must protect even if I die! Don¡¯t you all have someone you must protect too?!¡±

    The soldiers all looked at each other with fighting spirit burning in their eyes. It was obvious that they all respected this general.

    ¡°Take up your weapons and fight! If your weapons are useless use your fists! Just keep fighting until the whole world knows that they mustn¡¯t touch the Aloe Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    The soldiers roared.

    ¡°Oh. This guy is good.¡±

    Kouta said as he watched as the soldiers who were fleeing earlier looked at him with fighting spirit.

    Rashad got off his horse and looked up in the sky.

    ¡°Warriors of Dragna! I am General Rashad of the Aloe Kingdom! State your names so that I can know who I¡¯m fighting!¡±

    ¡°Our names? Why would we-¡±

    ¡°Christian Dragna.¡±

    Christian answered interrupting Kouta.

    ¡°Wha?!....,Fine. Kouta Dragna. Be sure to remember it.¡±

    Kouta beat his chest and proudly said.

    ¡°Kouta and Christian huh. Very well, prepare yourself!¡±

    Rashad pulled a spear out of nowhere.

    ¡°From now you¡¯re about to witness the true strength of my kingdom!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A powerful burst of power was instantly released from his body.

    ¡°Oh? A XXX Class. I heard that they were a few inside the Aloe Kingdom. Looks like he¡¯s one.¡±

    Christian said after feeling Rashad¡¯s power.

    ¡°Kouta, we¡¯ll take him together.¡±

    ¡°No way. I want to fight him myself.¡±

    Kouta replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be conceited. Neither of us have yet to master our weapons enough to take on a XXX Class. This isn¡¯t a suggestion. This is an order.¡±

    Christian said with a cold glare.

    ¡°All right, all right. Anything you say.¡±

    Kouta changed his tommy guns into two golden gauntlets and landed in front of the soldiers.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m the vanguard. You¡¯re the support.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Do as you like.¡±

    Kouta smiled when he heard that and slammed his fists together.

    ¡°Hehehe. You heard that old man? We¡¯re ready to go.¡±

    Rashad took a fighting stance with his spear.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me twice!¡±

    The two charged forward at the same time.

    Rashad thrust his spear, while Kouta thrust his fist.

    *BOOM!*

    The two collided and caused a massive explosion to spread out.

    Kouta was blown back a few meters, while Rashad stood in place.

    ¡°I see. This would be tough alone.¡±

    A savage smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When Rashad saw it he immediately felt a chill down his spine.

    ¡®W-What is this immense bloodlust I¡¯m feeling?¡¯

    It was then he could''ve sworn he saw the image of a golden dragon appear behind Kouta.

    The dragon was covered with electric sparks and had its fang and claws stained with blood. This image made Rashad feel a strong sense of danger.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be able to truly go wild for the first time in a while.¡±

    Said Kouta.

    ¡°Come, old man! Let¡¯s tear each other apart!¡±

 Quintus Rampage

    *Boom!*

    At one end of the Aloe army, there was something tearing through the soldiers like a shark fin in the ocean.

    This was Miko.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon King!¡±

    Countless soldiers surrounded him from all corners. Miko smiled and charged in a random direction.

    *Boom!*

    He jumped and beheaded four people with a kick. He then spun around and thrust out his palm.

    *Boom!*

    A bright beam shot from his palm and annihilated who were behind him.

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    Three soldiers wielding magic swords attacked him from behind.

    Miko spun around and blocked the swords with a chop. The soldiers didn¡¯t let up and started attacking him like wild beasts.

    Miko welcomed them, and skillfully deflected their swords with chops of his hand. The swords moved fast, but Miko¡¯s hands were faster. It was like he was swatting away bugs rather than swords.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    *Boom!*

    That¡¯s when a soldier burst from underground thrusting his sword underneath Miko¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The man roared.

    Miko backflipped and avoided it.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    However, the moment his feet touch the ground they were impaled by strange spikes.

    ¡°A trap huh?¡±

    Miko commented while looking at his feet.

    *Boom!*

    It was then the ground burst open and countless soldiers jumped out thrusting their swords at Miko¡¯s vital points.

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    The moment Miko said that, every sword tip was stopped by countless stars surrounding him.

    ¡°Haaaaaaa!¡±

    The soldiers roared and focused all of their power into their thrusts.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡±

    Miko applauded.

    The stars protecting him all shattered at once, and the swords continued their attacks.

    *Boom!*

    A huge explosion suddenly blew away the soldiers, killing lots of them.

    ¡°That¡¯s the way, Warriors of Aloe!¡±

    Miko stood in the middle of the scorched land.

    ¡°Stand up and fight! Fight until one of us is dead! That¡¯s the fate of those in this fucked up world of bloodshed and despair!¡±

    He stomped the ground and gigantic cracks opened up. Even so the soldiers showed no signs of backing down. In fact, their urge to fight just increased.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    They drew every weapon they had and charged towards Miko.

    Miko was soon surrounded by a sea of attacks.

    He smiled.

    ¡°I was right. War is fun.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The attacks quickly devoured him.

    Soldiers stabbed at him, fire at him, punched at him, kicked at him, flung at him, they did everything they could to crush the enemy in front of them.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    A white light flashed and countless heads flew up in the air. This didn¡¯t cause the soldiers to stop their assault even for a second. They attacked desperately with everything they had, not a single one thinking about running away.

    *Boom!*

    It was then a kick from Miko cleared a path in the army. He walked forward with several weapons stabbed into his body, and drenched in his own blood.

    ¡°So this is what ¡®Even an elephant can be taken down by a pack of mad wolves'' means.¡±

    He said as he wiped the blood from his face.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m still nowhere near beaten.¡±

    He looked at the bloodthirsty expressions of everyone around him. He could feel their hate, their desperation, their anger. In their eyes, Miko was a complete monster.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop attacking?¡±

    He looked at them with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°You gotta try harder than that.¡±

    Elsewhere, there was a different group causing mass destruction.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    They were the Quintus branch.

    *Boom!*

    Countless soldiers were sent flying after being hit by an axe. Their wounds would ignite moments after getting hit, thus causing them great pain or death.

    The one wielding the axe was Ashur. The axe which had a bone handle and continuously gave off a burning light, was given to him by Miko.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t seem to get a hang of this thing. I was trying to cut them in half but I wasn¡¯t able to. It¡¯s like it has a mind of its own.¡±

    Ashur said as he looked at the axe.

    That¡¯s when he heard a loud sound behind him. When he looked around he saw his brother alshura stopping a soldier from splitting Ashur in two with a surprise attack.

    ¡°What did I say about getting distracted during war?¡±

    Al-Shura said.

    ¡°Only a fool will let himself get distracted in a fight.¡±

    Ashur answered.

    Alshura pushed back the soldier and thrust his spear through his head.

    ¡°If you know then don¡¯t let it happen again!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The soldier¡¯s upper body burst like it was a balloon. The lower body fell on the ground, and its entrails were spilled everywhere.

    Alshura nor Ashur were bothered by the gruesome scene in the least.

    ¡°Hal, Kane.¡±

    At Al-Shura¡¯s call Hal and Kane appeared from the midst of battle and stood in front of him.

    ¡°Watch over this idiot. Alesia and I will go after the enemy leader.¡±

    He instructed.

    Alesia slowly walked up beside him with the spear Miko gave her over her shoulder. On the end were the heads of a couple enemy soldiers. Her face was stained by blood as well. Couple these facts with her cold expression, she looked like a messenger of death sent to collect the corpses of the fallen.

    However, there was also a lonely aura surrounding her which made her seem pitiful.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be the one to take the head of the enemy and give it to Miko.¡±

    Alshura spoke with conviction.

    ¡°I¡¯ll repay him for Alesia, whether he likes it or not.¡±

    Despite being an arrogant and savage person, Al-Shura was someone who repaid his debts, no matter the cost. Once he consider you someone worthy of his respect, he¡¯ll become their spear who that brings them victory, by piercing through the hearts of their enemies.

    It¡¯s this reason why Miko was interested in him. Combined with his sister, who was like a spear wielded by a lone warrior, they can become weapons to use and pierce through your enemies.

    ¡°Lets go!¡±

    Al-Shura and Alesia flew into the sea of enemies.

    They spun their spears between their fingers, and skillfully thrust it forward.

    *Boom!*

    A twin piercing force, penetrated through the army defense as well as the soldiers hearts.

    Al-Shura and Alesia stood back to back, and tightly gripped their spears. They then kicked off the ground and charged forward. It was as if they had become one with their spears. They pierce through the army with incredibly force.

    Body parts flew about and screams resounded.

    The two were in sync. They turned into two comets piercing through the crowds, intertwining with each other, while destroying everything in their path. Sometimes even moving in zig-zag motions and passing each other. Slowing advancing to the middle of the army.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when Al-Shura noticed that the army was slowly making way for them. He looked ahead and saw at least a dozen armored vehicles with their cannons locked on them.

    ¡°Nemean Armored Vehicles? This country is richer than I thought.¡±

    Said Al-Shura.

    He stopped and looked at the weapons in the distance.

    ¡°Al-Shura.¡±

    He looked beside him and saw that Alesia had done the same.

    ¡°I want to repay Miko for granting me my freedom again.¡±

    That was all she said, as she stared at the enemies ahead.

    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    Alshura clenched his spear.

    ¡°Alesia, it¡¯s time to show them why the Quintus branch will always be #1.¡±

    Alesia nodded.

    The red cravings on their spears started glowing. Something amazing happened next.

    The red cravings started to spread from the spears and engraved themselves on their bodies. Their golden eyes started shining a vicious light.

    It was then that the image of a rampaging dragon appeared behind Al-Shura. At the same time the image of a rattlesnake appeared behind Alesia.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    With Al-Shura¡¯s signal, they both charged forward at the same time.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The vehicles started firing at them.

    Facing the attacks, the actions that the two took were different.

    ¡°Insolent!¡±

    Al-Shura met the attacks head on with his spear. He pierced through them completely discarding the damage to himself.

    *BOOM!*

    He ripped through the blast while his skin burst open and his blood sprayed everywhere.

    *Roar!*

    He released a terrifying roar from the pits of his stomach and forced his way through the blasts.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    He appeared in front of the soldiers with his entire figure covered in blood.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    With a bloody smile he thrust his spear into cannon of one of the vehicles.

    *BOOM!*

    The vehicle exploded and blew away alshura and the soldiers.

    As for Alesia, what she did was less savage.

    Instead of facing the blasts head on, she ran on top of them, moved around them in a spiral fashion, leaving afterimages behind her. She quickly reached the soldiers and thrust her spear forward.

    With the afterimages forming a trail, if one looked at her movements from the side, the entire thing formed a snake with her spear being the fangs.

    *BOOM!*

    She pierced through the tank like it was paper, along with the soldiers inside.

    Next to her, alshura was attacking the other vehicles with savage and swift strikes. He chipped away at the armors and then filled those inside with holes in an instant.

    His movements were the definition of savagery. While Alesia¡¯s movements were swift and accurate, completely isolating her enemies from herself with death.

    The two demonstrated the origins of their alias.

    Alshura¡¯s bloodied and savage way of fighting gave him the name The Rampaging Dragon of the Bloodied Path.

    While Alesia¡¯s swift, flexible, and lonely way of fighting gave her the name The Rattlesnake Of the Desolate Path.

    Two opposites that work perfectly together.

    At that moment, a soldier appeared out of nowhere stabbing towards the back of Al-Shura¡¯s head.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The soldier¡¯s heart was pierced by a spear before he could even attack. The one who threw this spear was no other than Alesia.

    ¡°The soldiers this deep into the army are stronger than us without our spears. A single attack from them can kill us.¡±

    Alesia said.

    The moment she said that, she ducked under a slash from a soldier and then rolled out of the way.

    ¡°They¡¯re targeting you more, so borrow my spear.¡±

    She said as he flipped and avoid two attacks from behind.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Alshura pulled the spear from the corpse as he said so.

    ¡°You¡¯re slippery when you go out all to defend, but just to be safe I¡¯ll borrow them for only 5 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Do as you want.¡±

    Alesia bent her back and avoid a gunshot.

    Al-Shura grinned at the soldiers who were surrounding. He spun both spears between his fingers and then took a fighting stance.

    ¡°Bring it!¡±

    As if provoked, the soldiers all attacked alshura at the sametime. Alshura stood his ground and then his fight began.

    He thrust one spear into a soldier and used the other one to block an attack. He pulled out the spear and with a twirl thrust the spear through the hearts of three soldiers, who were lined up behind each other.

    A soldier who was attacking him from behind was pierced through his head by one of the spears.

    Alshura spun in a circle and beheaded the soldiers around him.

    He then blocked two separate attacks using both spears, and kicked a soldier back before stabbing him through the throat.

    He then spun the spears around and stabbed the soldiers behind him. He then lifted the spear up and cut the soldiers corpse in two.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    He suddenly looked annoyed and clicked his tongue.

    He threw one of the spears and it stabbed through the eye of a soldier who was attacking Alesia.

    Alesia jumped on the end of the spear and the force caused the soldier''s head to be split open.

    She flipped, landed on the ground and caught the spear in her hand.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even last three minutes.¡±

    Alshura complained as he filled a soldier with countless holes.

    ¡°You were the one who misjudged the enemies strength and chose an impossible time.¡±

    Alesia retorted.

    ¡°They decided to kill me first since I was an unarmed.¡±

    She twisted around and stabbed a man behind her.

    ¡°Well, we should¡¯ve expected that.¡±

    Al-Shura spun his spear above his head, before splitting open some soldiers heads.

    A couple soldiers attacked Alesia from the front and back, she performed a split and brutally stabbed these soldiers in the crotch.

    She then quickly got to her feet and jumped into the air. Midair, she thrust her spear countless times with blinding speed.

    Heads started bursting like balloons as her spear slaughtered those around her. When her feet touched the ground, so did the bodies of her enemies.

    ¡°Reaching the enemy leader is gonna be harder than we expected.¡±

 Sweep Through

    *Boom!*

    The war was getting more and more heated up. Both sides were lashing out with everything they had without letting up.

    Well, there was one person who wasn¡¯t trying at all.

    It was Sora.

    He laid on the ground covered in blood, motionlessly like a corpse.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±

    Hina, who was next to him asked.

    ¡°Playing dead.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She pulled out her strange saw given to her by Miko.

    ¡°Then to make it seem even more realistic, how about I dissect you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle! I¡¯m alive!¡±

    Sora sprung up and said.

    Hina sighed when she saw that.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been acting strange lately.¡±

    She asked with a worried tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Look!¡±

    He drew the saber Miko gave him and thrust it forward.

    *Boom!*

    The thrust blew away countless soldiers.

    Hina shook her head.

    ¡°How long have we¡¯ve known each other? I know when something¡¯s bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­.Its nothing. I swear.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t say that time for us to choose between our benefactor and our friend is close.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Ace. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s having a blast somewhere and isn¡¯t being careful.¡±

    Before Hina could react, Sora disappeared from sight.

    ¡°¡­.Sora.¡±

    Elsewhere Alec was hovering in the air observing the entire battlefield that stretched for miles.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re pondering something, Alec.¡±

    That¡¯s when Momo appeared behind him.

    ¡°Oh, Momo. Aren''t you keeping an eye on Sasha and Tessa?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°I left a familiar to monitor them. What? Aren¡¯t you going to fight?¡±

    Alec shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already done everything in the realm of my power.¡±

    ¡°Liar. If that was true, this place would¡¯ve turned into a sea of bloodflames already.¡±

    Momo retorted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t just go around using my bloodflame you know. The situation has to be urgent or desperate.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re saying that your power isn¡¯t needed in this fight?¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    He looked at the war below him.

    ¡°This battle is solely for training purposes. Miko is providing everyone with something to test their new weapons and techniques on. The next wars are the real thing.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t you need to train your new weapon and technique?¡±

    Alec shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, because I¡¯ve already mastered them.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    Momo was skeptical.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. To do that in a mere month.¡±

    ¡°A month?¡±

    Alec looked at her.

    ¡°I mastered them in one week. I didn¡¯t need a month.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Momo was speechless when she heard that. Keep in mind that what Miko gave them weren¡¯t any ordinary. They were supreme weapons and arts. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to believe if someone need years to master them, but Alec said that he had done so in a weak.

    That was just crazy.

    ¡°¡­.I see that your title of Millennium Genius isn¡¯t for show. You a really monster you know that?¡±

    Alec started laughing.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. It was just that those techniques and weapon Miko gave was just too perfect for me. It was like they were tailored with me in mind. It would be strange if I hadn¡¯t master them so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Tailored for you?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll understand later.¡±

    Alec said.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t chosen so many techniques, you would¡¯ve probably mastered your weapon and techniques as well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. While it¡¯s not as fast as you I¡¯ve almost master them.¡±

    Momo said proudly.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    He looked down and saw someone ripping through the army with a single attack.

    It was his sister Kirika.

    She sheathed and then performed a quick draw. Immediately after, countless heads float up in the air. Blood started gushing from the necks of the dead soldiers.

    *Boom!*

    Aircrafts began attacking her from above with machine guns and missiles. However, she quickly shot out of the dust caused by the explosion and appeared in the air.

    She then slashed her sword with an impossible to track speed. The aircrafts and the crew inside were instantly cut into pieces.

    She then used the falling debris to reach further in the air, by jumping from one to another. Once she was high enough, she sheathed her sword again; but she didn¡¯t pull it again this time. Instead, she placed one hand in front of her and aimed her palm at the ground.

    An Alchemic sigil appeared in her palm.

    ¡°Transmute.¡±

    The sigil in her palm then spread out and covered the sky. The falling debris then halt midair and started to fuse together and molded into a gigantic sword.

    Kirika gripped this sword by its handle.

    ¡°¡­..I think she¡¯s the only here who doesn¡¯t need to use the weapons Miko gave us at all.¡±

    Alec said as he saw his sister did the impossible.

    She positioned the giant sword like it was sheathed and the image of a Crimson Dragon appeared behind her.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Raging Dragon Style: Crimson Dragon Edition.¡±

    Her eyes flickered between Crimson and blue, as a loud dragon roar came from the sword.

    The temperature of the area suddenly started to rise. Kirika and gigantic sword suddenly teleported to a different end of the battlefield.

    ¡°Crimson Inferno!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    A deafening roar echoed out as a gigantic wall of flames suddenly appeared behind her. The wall of flames turned countless soldiers into ashes as they didn¡¯t even get the time to scream.

    When the wall of flames disappeared, there was a huge trail of molten rocks left in its place. The gigantic sword in her hand suddenly crumbled away soon after.

    ¡°¡­¡­How confident are you that you can beat her?¡±

    Momo asked Alec.

    ¡°What kind of question is that?¡±

    Alec asked.

    He looked at his sister and then said-

    ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell, I can beat her.¡±

    Elsewhere.

    *Boom!*

    Kouta and Aloe General, Rashad were in the middle of an intense battle.

    Rashad¡¯s spear and Kouta¡¯s fists continuously clashed causing electric sparks to fly about.

    The two separated and rushed towards each other again. Lightning gathered around Kouta¡¯s fist and turned into a lion as he thrust it forward.

    *Boom!*

    Rashad blocked it with his spear but was blown back a few meters. Kouta chased after him with his entire body like a lightning bolt.

    Rashad poured his power into his spear and thrust towards him. The spear pierced through Kouta¡¯s shoulder, or that what should¡¯ve happened. What the spear had pierce was an afterimage.

    The real Kouta appeared behind Rashad.

    He slammed his fists together and separated them, with static connecting them. The static grew and instantly became a gigantic thunderball.

    Rashad quickly turned around and attacked, however he was hit with thunderball which attaches itself to Kouta¡¯s fist, before he could.

    *Boom!*

    The ball forced him away, lifting him up in the air. Kouta clenched his hand with a savage grin.

    *Boom!*

    The thunderball exploded and brightened the sky.

    ¡°Hm¡­.these Omni-orbs Miko gave us really mixes well with our inborn elements.¡±

    Christian said as he observed how Kouta used his weapon.

    He and Kouta were born with a high affinity to wind and lightning respectively. Because of this, they were far more versatile than others who used these elements. The orbs Miko gave them blended with their inborn elements and helped the two of them wield them more efficiently.

    Up in the air, Rashad appeared with a few bruises but nothing life threatening.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why isnt he running out of magic?¡±

    He said as he stared at Kouta.

    ¡°He¡¯s using a weapon that obviously devours magic like a glutton, and yet he¡¯s able to use big attacks continuously without signs of any drop in his power. That¡¯s not normal.¡±

    The more Rashad stared at Kouta the more he was convinced that Kouta was nowhere near exhausted despite all the big attacks he used. It was as if there were no limit to the magic he can use.

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you think, old man.¡±

    Kouta interrupted Rashad¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°I have an endless supply of magic power within me. In other words, I can¡¯t exhaust my magic and can fight until I¡¯m dead.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Everyone has a limit!¡±

    Rashad argued.

    ¡°Well, not me.¡±

    Kouta said with a cocky laugh.

    ¡°Kouta, stopping revealing information about yourself to the enemy.¡±

    Said Christian.

    It was then that Rashad looked at Christian again, which caused their eyes to meet.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The moment they locked eyes, Rashad felt his blood run cold.

    ¡°W-What the hell? I sensed something immense in that boy just now¡­..Something terrifyingly vast. As if there was an entire universe trapped in his body.¡±

    He started to question whether Christian was even a mortal or a god trapped in a human body.

    ¡°This bad¡­.These two are way too dangerous.¡±

    Even though he still had the advantage and was still stronger than the brothers even if they combine their powers, his instincts told him that the one who would end up dead at the end of the day would be him.

    ¡°One has unlimited stamina and power, while the other is limitless.¡±

    After racking his brain a little, he came to a decision.

    ¡°I¡¯m outta here.¡±

    He instantly decided to run away. He didn¡¯t intend to fight a fight he would eventually lose. He immediately cut all ties with the kingdom, grabbed his family, and flee as far as he could, never to be seen again.

    ¡°The hell? He ran away.¡±

    Kouta immediately became annoyed.

    ¡°He has good instincts.¡±

    Christian walked up to him and said.

    ¡°Tsk. Now my mood is ruin. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    Kouta immediately turned into a lightning bolt and flew back towards the capital.

    Christian looked as he disappeared in the distance.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go sleep.¡±

    After saying that, he casually dug a hole, laid in it, and then covered himself up. This was how Nova¡¯s sons left the battle early.

    Elsewhere, alshura and Alesia were still fighting their way towards the center of the Aloe army.

    Al-Shura was ripping through soldiers like they were paper with an unstoppable advance. While Alesia on the other hand, was more silent. Everywhere she walked people would lose either their heads or heart in an instant.

    The soldiers were so scared of her, they instinctively opened a path for her to walk. Of course, they were some who would overcome that fear and attack. This made her unable to reach her target.

    ¡°Seems like you two are having some trouble.¡±

    It was then that someone appeared out of nowhere. It was Gizmo.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Al-Shura asked.

    ¡°Nothing really. You two just seem hellbent on ending this war, so I felt like giving you a hand.¡±

    When he said that he took out a black box.

    ¡°Was that what Miko gave you?¡±

    Alshura asked.

    Gizmo didn¡¯t respond and simply tapped the box. The box then started to disintegrate and turned into iron dust, swirling around him.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    The black dust then scattered into every direction. It first came into contact with a soldier who was trying to attack him from behind.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    When the dust touched the soldier he halted.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    That¡¯s when he heard an eerie buzzing sound. When he checked his body, he saw it.

    Starting with his fingers, his hand was starting to disappear.

    ¡°Haaaaaah?!¡±

    When he saw that he let out a deafening scream.

    Before long, everyone could see his body disappearing before their eyes. No, it wasn¡¯t disappearing. It was being devoured, by the black sand.

    ¡°Help! Help me!¡±

    He screamed and struggled but there was nothing anyone could do. Another couple seconds later, he complete disappeared, leaving his weapon and armor behind.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When everyone saw that, a chill ran down their spines.

    ¡°Run away!¡±

    The soldiers started to desperately run away, but it was too late. The black sand easily caught up to them and they suffered the same fate as the previous soldier.

    ¡°Gizmo. What the hell was that?¡±

    Al-Shura asked after seeing the power of Gizmo¡¯s blackbox.

    ¡°It¡¯s a modified version of the Blackbox Miko gave to me. I call it Black Pariah.¡±

    ¡°Black Pariah? Wait, you modified one of those ancient artifacts? How?¡±

    Al-Shura asked.

    ¡°Is that really important? Didn¡¯t you want to reach the commander of this army first?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Al-Shura turned his back to Gizmo. He failed to see the satisfied smile on his face.

    ¡°Alesia, are you ready?¡±

    Alesia nodded her head.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this!¡±

    Alshura lifted his spear over his head.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    With a grunt, his arm doubled in size and turned into that of a dragon¡¯s.

    Alesia quickly jumped and stood on the tip. Alshura pulled his arm back and planted his feet on the ground.

    ¡°Go get him!¡±

    He then took a powerful step forward and threw the spear with all of his might.

    *Boom!*

    The spear shot through the air with a remarkable force, ripping apart everything that was in its way without mercy. Despite the force it gave off and the speed it was going, Alesia stood with her arms crossed at the tip without a slight hint of disturbance on her face.

    ¡°General Rico!¡±

    Rico was sitting on his mount when he heard his female assistant shout. When he looked to his side, he saw a light heading towards him.

    ¡°Target locked.¡±

    Alesia muttered and summoned her spear in her hand.

    It all happened in an instant. Rico saw the light heading towards him, by the time he was able to react, he was already face to face with Alesia. He saw something flash, and the next thing he knew his vision was blurred as if he was moving at a blinding speed.

    When he looked around he realized that it was just him and Alesia. He noticed that she was holding something in her hand, it was him. Her hand was holding were his neck was suppose to be.

    It was then it dawned on him.

    ¡®I¡¯m dead.¡¯

    That was his last thought before his brain completely shut off for good.

    Alesia stomped on the spear tip and caused she and the spear to flick in the air. She twisted her body and safely landed on her feet, holding both spears in one hand, and Rico¡¯s head in the next.

    ¡°Mission complete.¡±

    Alesia said as she looked at Rico¡¯s head.

    ¡°The General¡¯s dead!¡±

    ¡°Kill the murderer!¡±

    The soldiers roared and attacked Alesia.

    She casually threw up the head and held both spears in her hands. She rushed forward and thrust the spears in quick successions. Soon the heads and hearts of countless soldiers were pierced and destroyed in an instant.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    She was sneaked attacked from underground, she immediately jumped and thrusts the spears down filling her ambushers with holes.

    She landed on her feet and leaped back to catch Rico¡¯s head.

    ¡°Oh, so badass!¡±

    It was then that Miko appeared behind her clapping his hands.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    Alesia immediately handed the head to Miko with a bow, showing complete servitude.

    ¡°Oh? So this is the Commander?¡±

    Miko said while taking the head from Alesia.

    ¡°Good work, Alesia. I wasn¡¯t wrong to make you and alshura join me.¡±

    He patted her head and said. Alesia didn¡¯t complain despite being treated like a child.

    ¡°Now then¡­.¡±

    Miko held the head, walked forward and lift it in the air.

    ¡°Your commander is dead! So this war is over! Return to where you came from before you all end up like him!¡±

    The soldiers all looked at each other, before they started to retreat quite desperately.

    ¡°Is that okay? Letting the enemy go?¡±

    Alec appeared behind Miko and asked.

    ¡°Who said anything about letting them go? I simply told them to leave before they end up dead. Whether they survive is up to how fast they can escape.¡±

    Miko said, and took out a communicator.

    ¡°Ahem. Hello, Dragna army.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Sorry for making you wait. It¡¯s time to clean house.¡±

    Several miles away, the Dragna army that was stationed away from the battle suddenly grew excited.

    ¡°The king has spoken! All troops move out!¡±

    The sounds of vehicles starting up echoed across the area. When the soldiers looked in the distance, they saw a building size tank heading towards them.

    On the top of this tank, was Edward who was wrapped in his armor given to him by Miko. Behind the tank were countless armored vehicles and aircrafts in the sky. There were even a lot of MYTH equipment from Grim City like tridents, nemean armored vehicles, and chariots along with countless androids.

    The Aloe army was scared shitless by the show of military strength.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Edward drew a sword and ordered.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    The Dragna army began opening fire on the defenseless Aloe army.

    ¡°Guaah?!¡±

    ¡°H-Help!¡±

    ¡°Spare us!¡±

    ¡°Gods in the heavens save us!¡±

    Countless screams came from the soldiers, but the Dragna army showed no mercy.

    ¡°Keep firing! Don¡¯t stop until theyre dead! Make them regret opposing our king in hell!¡±

    Edward ordered.

    The soldiers showed no mercy as they shot, stabbed, cut, slashed, bombed, torched, and simply massacred their enemies.

    Their merciless assault continued for over a hour until every Aloe soldier was turned into a corpse.

    The stench of death covered the land.

    ¡°I see. You used this battle to toughen your soldiers as well.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°It takes a wicked heart to destroy an enemy who¡¯s pleading for mercy. I basically forced them to develop such a heart today. From now on, even if they were saints before, they¡¯re nothing but cold hearted murderers now.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Besides that, I¡¯ve also shown them the reality of war and how cruel it can be.¡±

    ¡°What if they can¡¯t handle that reality?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, they know that they can no longer go back. If they don¡¯t want to end up like their victims today, they¡¯ll have to continue to walk this cruel path of war.¡±

    ¡°¡­..You¡¯re a really cruel person, you know that?¡±

    Miko turned his back to him.

    ¡°Stop stating the obvious.¡±

    He then walked towards the middle of his group.

    ¡°Everyone, get some rest! Because we attack the Aloe Kingdom at dawn!¡±

 Aloe Falls

    The Aloe Kingdom, Royal Castle.

    King Kaju was sitting on his throne with a pale face. He looked down on the man who was kneeling in front of him.

    He was a short, skinny man who looked quite fragile. He was the third General who was sent to conquer the Dragna Kingdom, Timon.

    ¡°Repeat that again, Timon.¡±

    Kaju asked.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    Timon then began to recite what he said earlier, without lifting his head.

    ¡°We were led into a trap planted by the Heavenly Demon king. He was no lamb, but a terrifying beast. He led a small group of soldiers and decimated half of our army. After slaying General Rico, he then used his real army to wipe out the other half of the army. I got wind of his ploy, and escaped before it was too late.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Kaju was eerily silent for a very long. After a while, he let out a sigh and leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°The grandchild of a monster is a monster as well, huh.¡±

    He muttered.

    ¡°Your majesty, your orders.¡±

    Timon said with a resolved expression. If his king ordered him to fight to death, he surely would without second thought.

    The only reason he fled from the battle earlier was because he knew that someone needed to inform the king of the new development. Now that he has completed that duty, he was ready to undertake another one.

    Seeing how iron-willed his General was, the king¡¯s mood improved. He stood from his throne and gave his order.

    ¡°Timon, I want you to evacuate everyone in the Royal Family and go to our allies in the south!¡±

    ¡°My king, and what about you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    He walked down his throne with a big grin on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with the rest of the Generals and face the enemy.¡±

    ¡°My king, please allow me to stand with you!¡±

    Kaju shook his head.

    ¡°I need someone I trust to watch over my wife and children.¡±

    He walked up to Timon and placed his hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°And there is no one I trust more than you, Timon.¡±

    ¡°My King¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh? The bromance is strong in this one.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Suddenly the two heard an unfamiliar voice, and quickly looked at the source.

    Sitting on Kaju¡¯s throne was a young girl (?) with azure hair.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Timon stood in front of his king and unsheathed his sword.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? You¡¯re trying to take over my country, but didn¡¯t even bother to check what I look like?¡±

    A cold smile appeared on their face.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you arrogant?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Demon King, Miko.¡±

    Said Kaju.

    ¡°Bingo.¡±

    ¡°Get off of my king¡¯s throne!¡±

    Timon pointed his sword and shouted.

    ¡°And why should I obey you?¡±

    Miko looked at him coldly and responded.

    Timon glared at him, but Miko no longer acknowledged his presence.

    ¡°King of Aloe, you must be wondering why have I appeared before you, and alone at that?¡±

    ¡°I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Said kaju.

    ¡°You see, I am a man of principle. It¡¯s my policy to treat others the way they treat me, times a hundred of course. Meaning that if you treat me kindly, I¡¯ll will treat you with with 100 times that kindness. Of course it¡¯s same thing if you treat me harshly.¡±

    Miko smiled. This smile gave Kaju a bad feeling.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°A month ago, you sent an envoy with the proposal of my country becoming a colonial state of yours. I would like to return the favor, but as my policy states, I must return it 100 fold.¡±

    He stood up.

    ¡°As such, I didn¡¯t send a mere envoy. I came myself. And of course, I can¡¯t give the same proposal.¡±

    The alarms in Kaju¡¯s head started going off when he saw the cruel smile on Miko¡¯s face.

    ¡°My proposal is simple.¡±

    Miko¡¯s next words echoed inside Kaju¡¯s soul as if it were the words of the grim reaper.

    ¡°Become a slave nation to my country, or die.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Kaju¡¯s face instantly paled.

    A slave country was as the name implies, the people of that country were all slaves to another country. They couldn¡¯t resist any order, no matter to what. Not only that, citizens of the master country were all ranked higher then any citizen of the slave country, even the king.

    Most people from slave countries would be used for all kinds of cruel tasks. The most common ones were sex slaves and human shields on the battlefield. Of course, how slave countries are used depends on the head of state of the master country, like its king.

    If the king was kind, the country might not experience anything terrifying. But if the king was evil, then the country would surely suffer and ultimately be destroyed.

    Basically for Slave countries, their life depends on their masters. It was a horrible way to live.

    If the rumors surrounding Miko were true, then Kaju was certain that his country would suffer under his rule.

    Frustrated, he clenched his teeth and spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re pure evil!¡±

    ¡°I beg to differ. I did an online quiz once, and it said that my alignment was Chaotic Neutral.¡±

    Miko casually replied.

    Kaju gritted his teeth as he watched how casual Miko was.

    ¡°We refuse!¡±

    Before he could voice his displease, Timon did it for him.

    ¡°Is that true, Aloe King?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Aloe Kingdom will never bow to anyone!¡±

    Kaju roared.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.I see.¡±

    Miko turned his back to him.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to destroy your kingdom then.¡±

    He snapped his fingers.

    *BOOM!*

    That¡¯s when an explosion could be heard just outside the castle.

    ¡°Y-You! What did you do?!¡±

    Kaju shouted.

    ¡°Oh, that? I just gave my army the go ahead to destroy this capital of yours.¡±

    Miko replied.

    Outside, Momo and rest of the team had started to randomly attack the city, quickly leveling it.

    They mercilessly destroyed any opposition that stood in their way, while destroying the city.

    ¡°To be honest, Kaju. I never really wanted to enslave your country. I just wanted to fuck with your head.¡±

    Miko suddenly said.

    ¡°I wanted you to imagine the horrors that you might¡¯ve caused his country to suffer. But, I knew that you would regain your courage and oppose me. I mean, your Mayumi¡¯s father after all. She had to inherit her stubbornness from someone.¡±

    Miko laughed after he said.

    ¡°Mayumi? Did you say Mayumi?!¡±

    Kaju shouted frantically.

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°I thought she died when Grim City was destroyed! Where is she now?!¡±

    Kaju asked.

    ¡®Oh, is he worried about her?¡¯

    Miko smirked.

    ¡°She¡¯s here as well. Unlike you idiots, I saw the true value in her abilities.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°She¡¯s here?¡±

    Kaju looked a bit absentminded when he heard that.

    ¡®Hmm¡­..I see.¡¯

    Miko nodded his head for some reason.

    ¡°You see, Mayumi asked me to make her entire family bow before her. What do you think about that?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°¡­..I see. She still hates us.¡±

    Kaju muttered.

    ¡°My king¡­.¡±

    Timon placed his hand on his shoulder to comfort him.

    ¡°Interesting. It seems that you have regrets about Mayumi.¡±

    Miko said with a curious smile.

    ¡°Well, not that I care.¡±

    Miko pulled Regis from his waist and walked towards the two.

    ¡°Halt! Don¡¯t come any closer!¡±

    Timon blocked Miko¡¯s path.

    ¡°What a loyal General. I¡¯m a bit jealous.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°But sometimes loyalty will lead only to death.¡±

    The moment Miko said that, Timon saw something flash before his eyes. The next he knew, red liquid was floating in front of him.

    *Thud!*

    When he looked on the ground he saw his arm laying in a pool of blood.

    ¡°I-Impossible!¡±

    Timon held his severed arm and said.

    The current Miko was still fused with Lahmu. Which meant his strength was at Upper XXX Class, even if temporarily.

    Timon who was only an ordinary XXX Class couldn¡¯t compare.

    ¡°King kaju. No matter what you do, today is the last day of the Aloe Kingdom. Even if you mobilize the remainder of your military strength, you¡¯ll lose.¡±

    Said Miko.

    He pointed his sword at kaju.

    ¡°I can kill you here and take the kingdom, but in consideration for your daughter I¡¯ll give you a chance. A real one this time.¡±

    He looked at kaju with cold eyes as if he was already dead in his eyes.

    ¡°Surrender or both you and your people will face true destruction. This is an one time offer. I advise you to think clearly before answering.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give in, My King!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Miko slapped Timon with his backhand and sent him crashing into the wall.

    ¡°Silence. This is a conversation between kings.¡±

    Miko turned at him and looked straight in his eyes. The moment their eyes locked, Timon could feel his entire existence being devoured. It was as if Miko''s eyes were a bottomless abyss sucking in his soul.

    It was at this moment Timon realized something.

    The person, no the thing standing in front of him was not something this kingdom could handle. He was something that mustn¡¯t be provoke, a true monster.

    Timon immediately lost all will to defy Miko. Even if he was to try to kill him, Timon was certain he wouldnt  resist.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Seeing his friend in such a state, Kaju couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless.

    Outside the castle were people destroying his nation, and in front of him was a monstrous child. He didn¡¯t know what to do other than sigh.

    ¡°This must be Mayumi¡¯s retribution.¡±

    He muttered.

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Miko answered his mutter.

    ¡°I had always planned on destroy this country from the moment I knew of its existence. What I had planned was far more diabolical than what I¡¯m currently doing.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Kaju couldn¡¯t help to ask.

    ¡°I was going to behead every citizen, no matter how many they were, and stake their heads on a spike.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    When Kaju heard that, his knees started wobbling.

    ¡°For what reason?¡±

    ¡°Reason? If I had to give a reason, it would be because I wanted to send a message to the rest of the world.¡±

    Miko placed his hand on kaju¡¯s head.

    ¡°I wanted to tell them that I am here, and I¡¯m coming for you. All of you.¡±

    ¡®¡­¡­This kid is heartless.¡¯

    Kaju thought.

    ¡°Well, thanks to your daughter I changed my mind.¡±

    Miko said as he took back his hand.

    ¡°You should thank her. She had quite the effect on my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Kaju didn¡¯t replay immediately as he tried to calm his breathing.

    ¡°Now then, King Kaju. Your answer.¡±

    Miko went to the point.

    ¡°¡­¡­We surrender.¡±

    Kaju fell on his knees and bowed his head.

    ¡°The Aloe Kingdom is yours for the taking.¡±

    Miko looked at the king graveling before him.

    ¡°I see. Wise choice.¡±

    He snapped his fingers again. Immediately after Kaju could hear that the explosions had ceased.

    ¡°Kaju Shidou.¡±

    He looked up Miko after he called his full name.

    ¡°As of now, you¡¯re no longer a king. You¡¯re nothing but a prisoner of war. That¡¯s goes for your entire family by extension. Over the next couple days, you will turn over full authority of the Aloe Kingdom over to me. Do you object?¡±

    ¡°I do not. You¡¯re free to do whatever you want.¡±

    Kaju answered while still on his knees.

    ¡°Do what I want?¡±

    A huge and sinister smile appeared on Miko¡¯s face when he heard that.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He turned his back to kaju and began to walk away surrounded by celestial aura.

    ¡°FOR I AM THE KING.¡±

 Dragna Empire

    A few days later, Dragna Kingdom.

    Miko was sitting on his throne looking down on the man kneeling before him. He was the former Aloe King Kaju Shidou.

    ¡°Kaju, you have lived up to your promise and have turned over full authority of your country to my kingdom. From now on, the Aloe Kingdom will forever be a colonial state of the Dragna Kingdom.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°It is as you say. The Aloe Kingdom is no more. Everything now belongs to the Dragna Kingdom.¡±

    Kaju replied.

    ¡°Good. I no longer have any need for you.¡±

    After Miko said that, Mayumi appeared before her kneeling father.

    ¡°Mayumi, he¡¯s your responsibility now. Whether he lives or dies is your choice. That goes for the rest of the royal family.¡±

    Miko said.

    She looked at him with a smile of appreciation.

    ¡°Thank you, Miko.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m just fulling my end of our agreement.¡±

    Miko replied.

    Mayumi smiled at him and turned her face away and glared at her father.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Despite knowing that his daughter was in front of him, Kaju didn¡¯t dare look up at her. It wasn''t because of fear though, it was mostly because of shame.

    ¡°Hello, Father.¡±

    Mayumi spoke to him, but he didn¡¯t look at her.

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kaju still silently kept his head down.

    ¡°I said look at me, you son of a bitch!¡±

    Mayumi grabbed his chin and forced him to look at her.

    ¡°Look at me, the daughter you abandoned. The daughter that you rejected.¡±

    ¡°Mayumi¡­¡±

    There were tears in her eyes as she spoke, which made it harder for Kaju to look at her.

    ¡°Kill me if you must, but please spare your mother and siblings.¡±

    Kaju said.

    ¡°Spare them?¡±

    Mayumi suddenly started laughing.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hesitate to protect them, just like how you didn¡¯t hesitate to lock me away. The difference in treatment makes me jealous.¡±

    She released his face and stood up.

    ¡°I seriously want to kill you all.¡±

    Kaju wasn¡¯t surprise to hear that. After all, what he did to a young Mayumi was worthy of death.

    ¡°However, I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    It was this moment that he was surprised.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but to ask.

    ¡°Because that would be letting you off easy.¡±

    Mayumi replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna do something even crueler.¡±

    She pointed at Kaju.

    ¡°Kaju Shidou, you and the rest of the Shidou House are now exiled from Aloe Kingdom and anywhere that falls under the Dragna Influence.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Kaju was shocked by what she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not finished. You will be stripped of all of your fortune and powers will be sealed. And finally, every member of the Shidou house will be exiled to a different place in the world.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Mayumi! You can¡¯t do that! Your brother and sister are not even 8 years old! They can¡¯t survive on their own!¡±

    Kaju shouted.

    ¡°Like I care.¡±

    Mayumi answered coldly.

    ¡°When I was their age I had already experienced years of isolation in a dark, cold room with only rodents and insects as your only friends. They¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Kaju gritted his teeth when he heard that.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Kill me! Just kill me and spare the others! I was the one who made you suffer not them!¡±

    Mayumi shook her head.

    ¡°I said it earlier didn¡¯t I? Death is too easy. I prefer you constantly be tortured by the thoughts of your family helpless somewhere in the world, out of your reach. You¡¯ll wonder if they¡¯re still alive, if they¡¯ve become slaves, whether they¡¯ve become someone¡¯s playthings.¡±

    Mayumi showed a cruel smile.

    ¡°And what makes it worse, its all your fault.¡±

    ¡°You bitch!¡±

    Kaju pounced at Mayumi with a roar.

    ¡°Woah, there.¡±

    Miko appeared between them and caught Kaju¡¯s face. Lahmu image appeared behind him.

    ¡°Seal.¡±

    *BAM!*

    Suddenly kaju was blown back and a strange mark had appeared on his chest. Miko had instantly sealed off his powers using Lahmu¡¯s power.

    He walked up to kaju who was laying on the ground.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll get you for this! You and that bitch!¡±

    He shouted in rage.

    Miko smiled amusingly and said-

    ¡°No you won¡¯t. Because you¡¯re only just a minor character in my story. No one worth mentioning again.¡±

    After he said that, he stretched his hand out and Kaju was teleported away.

    Miko then turned back to Mayumi.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko walked up to his throne and sat back on it.

    ¡°So when are you leaving?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°In a few hours. I¡¯m going to take my siblings and go on a journey.¡±

    Mayumi didn¡¯t have any intention of putting her innocent siblings in harms way just to satisfy her thirst for revenge. She just wanted to mentally break down her father, so that he would forever be tormented wondering where his family was and what was happening to them.

    After all, Mayumi wasn¡¯t heartless.

    ¡°What about the rest of the Shidou House?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Lock them up and let them live the rest of their days as prisoners. All of them are guilty, even that bitch of a mother.¡±

    She said grudgefully.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Miko looked at her from head to toe and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotta say, I¡¯m gonna regret not having you as my woman.¡±

    ¡°Stop it. You have enough women problems as it is. I don¡¯t want to get caught up in all that drama.¡±

    Mayumi said with a laugh. Miko laughed as well, before silently staring at her. She stared back with a gentle gaze.

    After a while, Miko finally spoke again.

    ¡°Goodbye, Mayumi. I hope we never meet again.¡±

    Because of Mayumi¡¯s decision to defy her prophesy there was a high chance that if the two were to meet again the laws of fate would try to correct itself and have Mayumi die to protect Miko. It was an absurd theory, but they couldn¡¯t take the chance.

    As such, it was best they never meet again.

    Mayumi knew that, so she gave Miko a gentle smile and replied.

    ¡°Yeah. Please live a fulfilling, Miko. I¡¯ll always be checking up on you from a distance.¡±

    She then turned her back to him and walked away.

    ¡°Goodbye, my master.¡±

    That was the last thing she said, before disappearing from Miko¡¯s sights.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko stared at the door for a while before leaning back in his throne.

    ¡°Are you alright, Miko?¡±

    It was then that, Tiamat appeared out of nowhere and sat on his lap.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve just realized that I strangely can¡¯t take someone leaving me behind, despite always leaving others behind.¡±

    Tia wrapped her arms around him.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t anything new. You¡¯re a selfish person after all. You could never let anything go.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Miko then laid his head on Tia¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­.I wonder if Mayumi¡¯s breasts were this soft?¡±

    *Pah!*

    He was immediately slapped after he said that.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Tia immediately disappeared after that. In her place, Ishma appeared.

    ¡°Damn, she¡¯s really pissed off.¡±

    She held her fist out.

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    Miko bumped her fist with a smile.

    ¡°Teasing Tia is what I live for.¡±

    The two laughed.

    ¡°So, partner. When are we going to fight that intercontinental war you talked about earlier?¡±

    Ishma asked.

    ¡°Who knows. I need to properly establish the Dragna Empire first. After that, it will depend on how our enemies react.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    Ishma suddenly shouted.

    ¡°I order you to establish your empire now!¡±

    ¡°Since when can you order me around.¡±

    Miko punched her on the top of her head and said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that. I was about to do it anyway.¡±

    A few days later, the Aloe Kingdom sent a worldwide message declaring its surrender to the Dragna Kingdom. It was later announced that the Aloe Kingdom was now a subordinate country of the Dragna Kingdom and was waiting for a new king to be assigned by Miko.

    Another few days later, two other countries announced their surrender to the Dragna Kingdom. They were the Azalea and Taurus kingdoms that Sola and Yota belonged to. These countries were already secretly Miko¡¯s for a while now. It was just that Miko only decided to make it public now, to magnify the affect it would have on the world.

    With three countries falling on their rule in a short span of time, the Dragna Kingdom was no longer seen as a small kingdom. In fact, it wasn¡¯t even a kingdom anymore.

    It was now an empire. The Dragna Kingdom was no more, it was now the Dragna Empire. And the one who created it was none other than Miko, who was now the first Dragna Emperor.

    Miko had moved up from a king to emperor at the age of 14. This was unheard of before now.

    Demon Continent.

    There was a swamp near the southern tip of the continent. This swamp was swarming with demonic beasts of all natures. Each of these monsters could strike fear into the hearts of the bravest men.

    Inside such a swamp, a group of people were walking through it. They were Rihan, Aeon, Leon, and Kristen.

    ¡°Miko became an emperor?¡±

    Leon asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yeah. According to my lackeys back in the kingdom, he captured three countries and placed them under his control. Apparently he led a group of the clan¡¯s youth to do so.¡±

    Rihan answered.

    ¡°The fact that you three aren¡¯t in his team is because he doesn¡¯t trust you. Or rather, he¡¯s cautious of me, who¡¯s behind you.¡±

    ¡°Well, we weren¡¯t really that trusted in the first place.¡±

    Said Leon.

    ¡°And for good reasons.¡±

    Kristen added.

    ¡°Too bad too. I heard that he broke out some weapons from the Imperial Treasury and gave them out to those in his team.¡±

    Rihan said as if mocking the three of them.

    ¡°You better make us way stronger to make up for that.¡±

    Said Aeon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I brought you to this place for that specific reason.¡±

    Rihan replied.

    ¡°This place is a den for demonic beasts for a reason. The miasma in this swamp is great for strengthening ones demonic powers. The monsters all stay here in hopes of evolving into a more powerful demonic beast.¡±

    ¡°So you want us to stay here?¡±

    Asked Aeon.

    ¡°Not you. Since you¡¯re human and haven¡¯t trained in any demon Arts, continuous exposure to the miasma here will kill you.¡±

    Rihan replied.

    ¡°Leon and Kristen are now demons, so this place is paradise for them. A couple years in here will make them experience massive growth.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Did you just say a couple years?¡±

    Leon asked.

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here that long!¡±

    ¡°You have no choice. I already told you about the future state of the world. In order to survive, you¡¯ll need to grow stronger.¡±

    Rihan replied.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re saying that we either survive here or die in the outside world?¡±

    Asked Kristen.

    Rihan nodded.

    ¡°Well, with that said.¡±

    Rihan placed his hand on Aeon¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°See you in a few years. Do your best to survive.¡±

    After he said that, he and Aeon disappeared.

    ¡°Roooooaaaaaar!¡±

    It was then Kristen and Leon heard a terrifying roar resound in the swamp. They could suddenly feel like the entire swamp had their eyes on them.

    With Rihan, who was scaring them away, gone the monsters started to show themselves.

    ¡°Looks like we have no choice.¡±

    The two took a fighting stance. They then began their battle for survival that lasted for years.

 Question to my readers

    Yo!

    Quick question: if I were to set up a patreon would you guys donate?

    i mean someone mention that I should create a patreon or a paypal a long time back but I wasn''t really interested. That mostly because I didn''t think anyone would pay to read this story.

    So im curious would you?

    i mean another reason I didn''t set up one was because I didn''t know what a patreon was.

    Yes, I live under a rock bite me! lol.

    But seriously though, after checking it out it would be a lie to say I wasn''t interested.

    Who would want to make some extra cash?!

    But the main reason I want to set up one is because I want to see if that would make me more motivated to write and do character designs which I''ve been slacking off for a while now.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Sense im a person with a strong sense of responsibility I would must likely do my best to complete them sense im getting paid.

    Anyway, here''s a rough draft of the rewards I thought up and prices. Be free to give suggestions and tell me what you would pay to get and how much.

    Be reasonable.

    Patron ideas

    1. $50- 5 chapters ahead, give a scenario where you want certain characters to be in and I''ll write it outside of the story in any timeline. Also, I''ll answer any question of your choice. Plus character design.

    2. $40- 5 chapter ahead, If story. Request a story showing a what if situation with characters. Plus character design

    3. $30- 4 chapters ahead, create a character and give them a backstory and I give them a chapter interacting with the main characters in a setting of your choice. Also, I''ll create a character design of your choice.

    4. $20- 3 chapters ahead, You''ll have the chance to name a country, item, or character in the story.

    5. $10-two chapter ahead

    6. $5-one chapter ahead

    7. $1- I''ll give you a shoutout and thank you for your support

    Oh, this is for Mythical Conquest and Nine Lives Criminal btw.

    to explain the what if chapters an example would be, what if Miko met Luka before he met Hina or what if Miko never left his family and lived peacefully with them?

    oh, I won''t be the patreon thing anytime soon by the way. Maybe next month or something

 Celebration

    Xia Palace, Primus World.

    ¡°Hail to the emperor!¡±

    Nero shouted with a giant bottle of liquor in his hand.

    ¡°Long live the Dragna Empire!¡±

    The entire Dragna clan shouted in unison.

    Today was the celebration party for the founding of the Dragna Empire. The entire clan was invited to the celebration. It was the first time since Miko has taken over the clan that so many members have gathered together.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Drink, everyone! Drink until you¡¯re drunk!¡±

    Shouted Nero.

    ¡°You seem drunk already though.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°What are you talking about? This is my default setting.¡±

    Nero retorted.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Master. If Gamiko was really drunk, he would be naked already.¡±

    Said Celina.

    ¡°I know from experience.¡±

    ¡°You just can¡¯t let go of the past, can you?¡±

    Nero said.

    ¡°When someone broke through your window riding a horse naked, it tends to stick with you for the rest of your life.¡±

    Celina replied.

    ¡°You bastard! What did you do to my wife?!¡±

    Rouge grabbed Nero by the collar and yelled.

    ¡°It¡¯s before she met you. Besides, I don¡¯t remember that. Since I don¡¯t remember it, it didn¡¯t happen.¡±

    Nero shamelessly said.

    ¡°Well, do you remember the time you crossdressed and entered the women¡¯s bath?¡±

    Celina asked.

    ¡°That was not my fault. I was going to the male bath, but someone thought I was a woman and directed me to the female bath. I was getting a pass to enter, how could I refuse?¡±

    Rouge immediately started choking Nero.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get mad because I saw your wife naked before you!¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Rouge started choking him harder until you could hear his bones breaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough you two.¡±

    That¡¯s when Echo parted the two of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s no need trying to kill each other.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°More importantly, she is his wife right?¡±

    She pointed at Celina.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then why is she wearing a maid uniform and calling you master?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering that myself.¡±

    Andreas and Alexus walked up and said.

    ¡°I bet it¡¯s just some perverted role play.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it is.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Everyone looked at rouge with judging eyes.

    ¡°Pervert.¡±

    They all said in unison.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡±

    He then pointed at Nero.

    ¡°And you¡¯re the last person I want to hear that from!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! I¡¯m a proud pervert!¡±

    He then turned around and a showed a thumbs up.

    ¡°It¡¯s that right, Grandson?¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Where he was looking, Miko was sitting around a table with Bloom, Luka, and Hina; while sitting on Tia¡¯s lap.

    Miko showed a thumbs up as well.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Nero nodded in approval and aimed the thumbs up in another direction.

    ¡°Right, Son.¡±

    Nova stood in front of his wife, Alisa and his two sons Christian and Kouta.

    He groped Alisa¡¯s right breast and replied with a thumbs of his own.

    ¡°You bastard! What are you doing to my mother?!¡±

    Kouta shouted.

    ¡°Listen here, my son. These breast are mines and mines alone. I may have lent it to you and your brother when you were toddlers, but they¡¯re still mine.¡±

    Nova answered with a straight face.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Kouta took out his golden orb and transformed it into two tommy guns.

    ¡°Allow me to lend you a few hundred bullets to show my appreciation!¡±

    Nero turned back to his cousins and ignored the sound of gunfire in the background.

    ¡°See? They agree with me.¡±

    ¡°All I see is that anyone name Gamiko is retarded.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Nero started laughing.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re not suppose to be laughing. I just insulted you.¡±

    ¡°A gathering of the Dragna members is just as weird as I expected.¡±

    Said Jin, who was watching everything from a distance.

    ¡°Really? I kinda expected something weirder.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Weirder than that?¡±

    Sapphire was near them pointed to a corner.

    There you could see a few leprechauns cheering wildly as they threw gold on a couple zombie strippers.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah.¡±

    Kaido said.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re the weird one.¡±

    Said Sapphire.

    Kaido ignored what she said and looked at Nana and Hana who were enjoying themselves, in the company of some fairies.

    ¡°How are their training coming along?¡±

    Miko suddenly popped up beside him and asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re progressing smoothly. Again, thanks for give them some of your clan¡¯s secret techniques as well.¡±

    Kaido replied.

    ¡°No problem. It benefits me too if they become stronger in the future after all. Besides, we¡¯re friends aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Miko then jumped and wrapped his arms around Jin and Kaido¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go enjoy the party.¡±

    He then looked at Sapphire.

    ¡°Sapphy, I¡¯m borrowing our boyfriend for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me that already.¡±

    Miko ignored her and dragged the two away.

    She sighed and walked over to where Hana and Nana were.

    Elsewhere, Ace and Sora were being¡­..well themselves.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve seen it. We were outnumbered 1 to 100,000. Our backs against the wall, but we didn¡¯t give up or back down.¡±

    Sora was dictating to a group of beautiful women with Ace by his side.

    ¡°We knew that our little brother, by the way we¡¯re talking about Miko. He¡¯s a little brother to us.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Anyway, we knew that Miko was depending on us to bring him the glory. That¡¯s when we pushed our bodies to the limits and heroically defeated the enemy!¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°Miko was so happy that he shed tears of joy.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°That Miko actually cried. I find it hard to believe.¡±

    Said one of the women.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know? Miko is a big crybaby. He just acts tough to keep face.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    It was then the duo heard an all too familiar voice behind them. They didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was.

    Sora silently placed his hand on Ace¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    He looked at Ace.

    ¡°It was good knowing you.¡±

    Before Ace could react, Sora threw him backwards and took off.

    ¡°Sora, you bastard! Blegh?!¡±

    Ace was silence with an uppercut and then was beaten to a pulp by Miko in front of the girls.

    When he was done, Miko walked away dusting his hands.

    Ace looked up at the women he was flirting with earlier with tears flowing down his cheeks.

    ¡°J-Just so you know, I¡¯m not crying. M-My eyes are just sweating that¡¯s all.¡±

    Elsewhere, Kimiko was sitting in a corner shaking her head.

    ¡°If Someone told me that Ace and Sora were long last members of this clan I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡±

    ¡°They do fit in quite well, don¡¯t you think.¡±

    Said Sasha who was sitting beside her.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Kimiko replied.

    ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m truly sorry for what I did to you and Tessa.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I know that you just wanted what was best for me.¡±

    Sasha replied with a smile.

    ¡°Besides, you put your life at risk to save Tessa and I. I can¡¯t be mad after that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can. Since I was the one who put you two in danger in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Aunt Celina for help, Mama?¡±

    Asked Sasha, after a while.

    ¡°Because this was my mess. I had to clean it up myself, no matter the consequences, I had to face them myself.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Sasha leaned her head on her mother¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Well, despite what happened I still love you Mama.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to hear such kind words though.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my words. I decide if you¡¯re worthy of them or not.¡±

    Sasha replied.

    Kimiko became silent when she heard that.

    ¡°Sasha, have you experience any change in your personality since your revival?¡±

    Sasha nodded.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve become more coldhearted. I feel nothing when killing people, I might even enjoy it now.¡±

    ¡°That must¡¯ve been because you faced your inner demons and got over the fear of turning out to be like your father and brother.¡±

    Sasha nodded.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not as attach to my children as I was before. I still love them and want to protect them, but I¡¯m not as obsessed with them. Dying really made me realize that I didn¡¯t really live a life of my own. So I¡¯m gonna take this chance to do that.¡±

    Kimiko looked at Sasha for a while before smiling.

    ¡°Do as you wish. I no longer have the right to tell you what to do.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, Gamiko.¡±

    Echo called over Nero who was for some reason shirtless. It¡¯s seems that the closer he is to getting drunk, the less clothes he wears.

    ¡°What is it, Echo?¡±

    Nero asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Do you have anything juicy to tell me?¡±

    Echo showed a cunning smile.

    ¡°You know, like anything about our cousins?¡±

    ¡°Gasp! Echo, are you asking me to gossip about our cousins?¡±

    Nero put his hand on his chest and said.

    Echo nodded with a big smile on her face.

    In response, Nero-

    ¡°Girl, I thought you¡¯d never ask!¡±

    He seem to had transform in a gossip-loving woman through and through. Even his voice was extremely feminine, more so than most women.

    ¡°Let me tell you~, what Rouge has been up to these past couple centuries.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be worse than making his wife cosplay for him, right?¡±

    Nero replied with a knowing look.

    ¡°You gotta tell me all about it!¡±

    Echo hooked her arm around Nero and the two started to walk away.

    ¡°In return, I¡¯ll tell you all about what Alexus and Andreas has been doing. Oh, did you know that the two of them both got dumped by the same woman once?¡±

    Said Echo.

    ¡°Girl, details details!¡±

    The two then disappeared into a corner of a room.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko and Momo stood side by side speechless.

    ¡°What did we just witness?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think it¡¯s better to act like it never happened.¡±

    ¡°I told you when we first fought that my grandmother and your grandfather were really close.¡±

    Krul who was hold a tray of fried wings, walked up and said.

    ¡°Gamiko and Echo grew up playing together as children. Somewhere along growing up, they both became gossipers and automatically start gossiping when they¡¯re together.¡±

    Raven walked up and said.

    ¡°I see¡­..And delete.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you actually deleted it from your head.¡±

    ¡°Delete what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko turned his back to Raven and shouted.

    ¡°Alright everyone! Let¡¯s continue with the party!¡±

 Juggernauts Assembled

    Deus(God) Continent.

    There was a country know as the Loke Kingdom. This country was one of the newer countries compared to the countless powerhouses in the continent like the Asgard Empire and the Sanskrit Federation, that were led by Odin¡¯s and Indra¡¯s proxies respectively.

    Despite being young, this country wasn''t one anyone could afford to underestimate. That was because of who founded this country.

    Inside the royal capital a man with blonde hair and green eyes walked the streets, that was paved in gold. His presence easily drew the attention of every citizen there.

    ¡°It¡¯s the king!¡±

    ¡°King Julian has returned!¡±

    The people shouted.

    That¡¯s right. The one who founded this country was none other than Loki¡¯s Proxy and Rihan¡¯s best friend and fellow Juggernaut member, Warmonger Julian.

    Let¡¯s talk about the man called the Warmonger for a bit.

    Born and raised in the Asgard Empire. One of the many sons of Odin¡¯s Proxy War Sage, Stein. He was already a raising star in the great Asgard army at the tender age of 15. By 20 he was a platoon leader, and a general by 50. Even over 1000 years later, he still holds the record for the youngest General the army has ever seen, beating his older brother who was Thor¡¯s Proxy Lightning Emperor Skylar.

    It goes without saying that Julian had a bright future in the world¡¯s largest and most powerful empire. That¡¯s why when he suddenly defected it came to a shock to not only the empire, but the entire world.

    His defection greatly angered his father, who sent all of his generals and warriors to pursue Julian. However, Stein and the empire didn¡¯t know that Julian had became a proxy, and not just a regular Proxy but the Proxy of Loki who had once plunged the entire Norse pantheon into chaos.

    Julian successfully repel his pursuers using Loki¡¯s tricky powers, and escaped his father¡¯s grasp. Or that was what others thought. In actuality, Julian had help when facing his the Asgard Empire.

    The Juggernauts. The Juggernauts were created in secret by him and Rihan long before he left the empire.

    Julian then went on to create this country to serve as a secret base of the Juggernauts, but it quickly became a powerhouse in its own right and functioned as a proper country with him as the king.

    Under the cheers of his people, Julian walked towards his palace. Upon entering his palace he was greeted by a beautiful woman.

    She had long black hair that flowed like a river. Her blue eyes were like blue stars in the night sky. Her caramel skin was smooth and looked very soft. Her body voluptuous and could make any man mad with lust.

    Her overall impression was irresistible.

    ¡°Eden, you came to meet me.¡±

    Said Julian.

    The woman was his wife, queen of his country; the God Eater, Eden. She was the god slaying wolf Fenrir¡¯s Proxy.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to meet you, you¡¯re late.¡±

    Eden complained.

    ¡°Oh? Are the others here already?¡±

    Julian asked.

    ¡°They mostly are. But since Rihan is busy, we had to wait on the other leader to start, which is you.¡±

    ¡°What? Couldn¡¯t you start the meeting as my representative?¡±

    Julian said as he walked along side Eden.

    ¡°You know that those people won¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯m not an official member after all.¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve beaten them into submission you know?¡±

    ¡°Like I could! Each and everyone of them are monsters, there¡¯s no way I could take them all on!¡±

    Julian laughed.

    ¡°I was just kidding. Only a few people in this world are capable of such a feat.¡±

    He said.

    They walked down the halls of the palace, until they reached a painting of themselves on a wall. Julian placed his hand on the painting.

    *Pssh!*

    Suddenly, the wall split in two and separated to reveal a hidden stairway leading to underneath the palace.

    They walked down the stairway, and the wall closed up behind them. After walking down the dark stairway for a while, their scenery suddenly changed. They were now in a mountainous range.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    They had past through a teleportation array and was carried to a different world. They who were previously walking down, were now walking up a different set of stairs.

    After less than five minutes, they arrived at the top of the plateau.

    There they saw a huge temple with a devil on it. They entered the temple and  came across a spacious room with a huge table in the center.

    Sitting around the table were 5 people. They all wore suits, masks, and either red or black gloves. These were the members of Juggernaut.

    ¡°Sorry that I¡¯m late everyone. I got caught up with some business on my way here.¡±

    Julian sat at the chair that had a black Joker on it.

    ¡°As an apology, I brought a gift.¡±

    He flicked his wrist and an egg appeared on the table.

    ¡°This is a cockatrice egg. I had a run in with a pack of them when I was on my way here. I snatched this egg in hopes that we can raise it.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we already have a cockatrice?¡±

    One of the members asked.

    Their voice didn¡¯t give away their gender at all. They sat on a chair that had a K symbol with a crown on it. This was the Black King of the Juggernauts.

    ¡°We do?¡±

    Julian asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s roaming around in my kingdom, guarding its borders so I know.¡±

    Answer Black King.

    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll keep it for myself.¡±

    Julian put away the egg.

    ¡°Black Joker.¡±

    Another member lifted its hand. Like the Black King their gender couldn¡¯t be revealed by their voice alone.

    They sat on a chair with a red J letter with a crown above. This was the Red Jack of the Juggernauts.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Julian asked.

    ¡°I thought this was an important meeting that required everyone¡¯s attendance. Yet, we¡¯re missing 4 members.¡±

    Said Red Jack.

    There were 11 seats at this table, all have a letter or a symbol in either red or black on them to indicate whose seats they were.

    By the way, Eden seat had a black wolf on it. Since she wasn¡¯t an official member, she didn¡¯t have a face card suit assigned to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m confused as to why there are so many members absent. Please explain.¡±

    ¡°I would like an explanation as well.¡±

    Another member spoke up.

    They sat in the seat with a red K and crown on it. They were the Juggernauts Red King.

    ¡°The members that are missing are the Red Joker, the Black Ace, the Red Queen, and the Black Queen. They are all important members. Especially the Red Joker who is the leader of the Red Order that I¡¯m a part of.¡±

    Said the Red King.

    ¡°There¡¯s a good explanation for the missing members.¡±

    Julian replied.

    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s start with your leader the Red Joker. You see, Rihan had some stuff to deal with back home and took a leave of absence.¡±

    ¡°A leave of absence? Then who will lead the Red Order?¡±

    Asked the Red Jack.

    ¡°His second, the Red Ace.¡±

    Julian looked at the person who sat in the seat with a red A in it. This was the Juggernauts Red Ace.

    ¡°I appreciate it if you don¡¯t add more burdens to the ones I already have. I¡¯m busy running a Kingdom you know?¡±

    The Red Ace rest their elbow on the table and rest their chin in their hand.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t going to work as an excuse. A couple of us are kings and queens of our own states as well. You have the time.¡±

    Julian said.

    The Red Ace clicked their tongue in irritation.

    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna be mad, be mad at your husband for leaving everything to you.¡±

    Julian said in a teasing tone.

    ¡°Hey, if Rihan went to deal with some family business why didn¡¯t you go with him, Red Ace?¡±

    Asked final member, who was the Black Jack.

    ¡°Did you forget our 3rd rule?¡±

    Red Ace asked.

    ¡°Avoid associating with each other more than necessary when outside of the organization.¡±

    Red King recited.

    ¡°Because of Red Ace¡¯s identity in the public, she can¡¯t associate with someone infamous like Rihan. People would get suspicious and start looking into their relation. This could lead to her indirectly revealing both their identities, thus breaking the first rule, 1. Never reveal the identities of any of the members.¡±

    They explained.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The world view Rihan and I as two polar opposites, they would get suspicious if I suddenly start associating myself with him.¡±

    Said Red Ace.

    ¡°But what about your son?¡±

    Eden asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I meet Aeon every now and then, in secret of course.¡±

    Red Ace replied.

    ¡°Anyway, enough about me and Rihan. What about the other three missing members?¡±

    She changed the topic.

    ¡°Ah, when I contacted Black Ace he said that his assignment wasn¡¯t finished. So he couldn¡¯t abandon it.¡±

    Said Eden.

    ¡°His assignment, huh. If I remember correctly, that was in the Silver Continent right?¡±

    Asked the Black King.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Eden replied.

    ¡°The same continent as Rihan, huh. Speaking of which, have you guys heard about Rihan¡¯s nephew?¡±

    Black King asked.

    ¡°The Heavenly Demon King, right?¡±

    Red King asked.

    ¡°I heard about him. Apparently, he¡¯s Tiamat¡¯s Proxy and is said to be quite interesting. My kingdom is keeping an eye on him. ¡°

    Said Black Jack.

    ¡°Considering the nature of Black Ace¡¯s mission, he might end up clashing with him.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That would be interesting to see.¡±

    Said the Red King.

    ¡°I agree. I heard that he went up against Kilo once.¡±

    Said Red Ace.

    ¡°He is your nephew, right? You could contact him using your identity as a fellow Proxy. You could then use your connection through him to interact with your son more.¡±

    Said Eden.

    ¡°I appreciate the suggestion, but I¡¯m alright with my current relationship with Aeon. I don¡¯t want him to get caught up in my problems. He already has too much on his plate with a father like that.¡±

    Said Red Ace.

    ¡°I see¡­.Sorry.¡±

    Eden said with a sadden tone.

    Julian silently patted her head to console her.

    ¡°Anyway, Black Ace can¡¯t make it and the same goes for Red Queen and Black Queen as well.¡±

    He suddenly said.

    ¡°Are those two still on that same mission?¡±

    Black Jack asked.

    Julian nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long term job, but I heard that they should be finished in a couple months or so.¡±

    Julian smiled.

    ¡°Apparently, their ¡®Boss¡¯ is making his final preparations to destroy the Dragna Clan.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I could never understand why Rihan made those two to assist that man in destroying his own clan.¡±

    Said Black King.

    ¡°The circumstances are a bit complicated.¡±

    Julian smiled mysteriously and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care to be honest. I could never understand the Red and Black Queen. Especially the Black Queen. He¡¯s sick in his head.¡±

    Said Black Jack.

    ¡°We¡¯re all sick in the head. Otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have become so famous.¡±

    Julian said with a laugh.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    He got serious and said.

    ¡°First agenda is that it¡¯s time for us to cause a war between Conqueror King Guzan and Perfect Queen Maya to break out.¡±

    ¡°Are there any limits to what we can do?¡±

    Asked Black King.

    Julian shook his head.

    ¡°Any method is acceptable, no matter how dirty or despicable. So be free to present ideas.¡±

    ¡°The second agenda?¡±

    Asked Red Ace.

    ¡°New Era. They showed their intentions of making us a part of them.¡±

    ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡±

    A wicked smile appeared on Julian¡¯s face.

    ¡°Destroying them from the inside seems quite fun, don¡¯t you think?¡±

 Alexis Dragna

    A week after the Dragna Kingdom upgraded to the Dragna Empire.

    The emperor, Miko was sitting on his throne going through some papers. It was then that Ishma appeared before.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°The citizens from the three countries I conquered are in distress, so I¡¯m think of ways to put them at ease.¡±

    Miko replied without looking at her.

    ¡°Why do you have to do that? If they have a problem with you ruling, just Slaughter them until no one is brave enough to defy you again.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°Idiot, if I did that there¡¯s a high chance that the citizens will rebel and that would give my enemies who are waiting in the shadows, the opportunity to strike.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°I may have declared the formation of the Dragna Empire, but I still need to solidify the empire¡¯s foundation. If I don¡¯t, the empire won¡¯t last and all my work would become meaningless.¡±

    He fold the papers in his hand and gently hit Ishma on top of her head.

    ¡°Not everything can be solved with violence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. If violence didn¡¯t solve your problem, that means that you didn¡¯t use enough that¡¯s all.¡±

    Ishma replied.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.the fact that you really believe that is disturbing yet amusing.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°But I suppose you do got a point. I tried to be a Good Samaritan in Grim City but it didn¡¯t work out. In the end, I only got what I wanted after endless slaughters.¡±

    He said.

    If Bloom or Sapphire were to hear him, they would retort him by saying that he never tried to be a Good Samaritan in the first place.

    ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t just go slaughter everyone.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m bored! Look!¡±

    Ishma showed Miko a book.

    ¡°I was this close to actually reading a book to past the time. I mean who does that?!¡±

    She shouted.

    ¡°People who can spell words that have more than three letters.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    He then stood up from his throne.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re bored you can hang out with me for the day.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You can consider it a date.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°So what would you like to do?¡±

    ¡°Start a war!¡±

    Ishma immediately replied.

    ¡°I already did that. I¡¯m just waiting to see how our opponents are going to react. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Fight in a war!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Nothing else come to mind.¡±

    Said Ishma.

    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡±

    Regis appeared beside her and said.

    ¡°Is war all you think about?¡±

    ¡°That and food. They go good together.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I believe that.¡±

    Said Miko.

    It was then that his door was forced open and Momo walked in.

    ¡°Miko, are you busy?¡±

    ¡°Well..¡±

    ¡°I see, you¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°At least let me answer, woman.¡±

    Miko cursed.

    ¡°So, what you want?¡±

    ¡°I need a test dummy. Lend me one. Preferably alive.¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Do I look like a human trafficker to you? And why do you need a test dummy?¡±

    ¡°I want to try out some new moves, before I use them in battle.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko then grabbed Regis and Ishma.

    ¡°Then use these two. They¡¯re pretty sturdy.¡±

    He threw them over to Momo like they were dolls.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    They protested, but Momo had already held on tight to them. Since their strength depended on Miko¡¯s, they were unable to break free from Momo.

    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll bring them back when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Momo said as she left the room with the protesting Ishma and Regis.

    After they left Miko sat back on his throne.

    ¡°Now then, back to work.¡±

    He took up some papers again.

    He skipped through them and wrote down some notes every now and again.

    At that moment-

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko felt something piercing through his chest. He looked down and saw a curvy blade running through his back through his chest.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    He threw up some blood and slowly moved his hand to touch the blade.

    ¡°?¡±

    However, there was no blade there.

    He looked at his chest and saw that the wound was gone. In fact, it looked like he was wounded in the first place.

    ¡°What was that? An illusion?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    At that moment, he saw someone appear in front of him out of thin air.

    It was a young boy around his early teens. He had purple and azure hair and lazy blue eyes. The moment Miko saw him Alec¡¯s face flashed in his mind.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°This is our first time meeting.¡±

    The boy did a courteous bow.

    ¡°My name is Alexis Dragna. Son of Alexus Dragna and Father of Alec, Kirika, and Ren.¡±

    The boy, Alexis introduced himself.

    ¡°I see. So you¡¯re Alexis.¡±

    Miko¡¯s eyes suddenly grew cold.

    ¡°Why did you show me such an illusion, Alexis? Depending on your answer, I might let you off with a few broken limbs.¡±

    ¡°Broken limbs huh?¡±

    Alexis then held his arm. And then-

    *Crack!*

    He broke it.

    ¡°Will that suffice?¡±

    When Miko saw him casually break his arm, he sensed a great danger from the person in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Why did you show me such a thing?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted you to be aware of just how easy it is for someone to kill you.¡±

    Alexis replied.

    ¡°How did the experience of dying again feel? Do you still feel fear? Or does the instinctive fear of death disappears after experiencing it a couple times? I¡¯m quite curious.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did that just to quench your curiosity?¡±

    Alexis nodded.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko¡¯s eyes showed a vicious light.

    ¡°Ba?mu, kill him.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Ba?mu appeared from behind Miko and attacked Alexis without hesitation.

    *Boom!*

    Alexis was hit with a gigantic fist that covered him and cracked open the ground.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, Ba?mu was the one who had an agonizing expression. He backed off and stood beside Miko.

    ¡°Hmm¡­..it seems to have been successful.¡±

    Miko saw Alexus stand up holding a sickle blade in his hand.

    ¡°Y-You, is that Sharur?¡±

    Ba?mu asked with a pale face.

    Alexis nodded.

    ¡°This is indeed Sharur. The very weapon that slew you in the myths.¡±

    Sharur was a godly weapon that had great intelligence, could talk, and was able to transform in a mace, a sickle sword, or a bow and arrow. It was the weapon of the god Ninurtha.

    ¡°So Miguel¡¯s theory that Higher Beings that were slain in the myths were powerless against the same weapons that slew them was true. This is quite intriguing.¡±

    Alexis said as he twirled the sword.

    ¡°You¡­.who are you?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I already told you who I am. Ah, but I might¡¯ve forgotten to tell you that I¡¯m one of the founding members of New Era, as well as the leader of one of its branches.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko was shocked to hear this.

    ¡°And you¡¯re just giving away your identity? Well, aren¡¯t you confident?¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Of course I am. I¡¯m just a clone after all. I¡¯m not the real Alexis.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Well, clone isn¡¯t correct either. I¡¯m a homunculus designed to look, think, and act like Alexis Dragna. The only difference is that I¡¯m the perfect anti-dragon/ serpent weapon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Yes, you do. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re trying to get more information out of me by feigning ignorance.¡±

    Alexis said while still twirling the weapon.

    ¡°You, what did you come here for?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°To give you this.¡±

    Alexis pulled an envelope from his pocket and threw it at Miko, which Ba?mu caught to be safe.

    ¡°It¡¯s Alexis Dragna resignation letter. He is leaving the clan for good. I was sent here to deliver that letter.¡±

    He said.

    Miko didn¡¯t pay his words much attention but looked at the sickle sword in his hand.

    ¡°What? You want it?¡±

    Alexis noticed his gaze and asked.

    ¡°Here. You can keep it. It was disposable anyway, since only needed it to confirm our theory.¡±

    After he said that, he threw the sword to Miko. Miko caught it this time and looked at it from head to toe.

    ¡®This thing has immense power within it.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to use it you know.¡±

    Alexis suddenly said.

    ¡°It just a copy of the original Sharur. We have the real thing in our possession. That in your hand will probably crumble away in a few days time. Either way, it serve its process.¡¯

    ¡®They¡¯re able to mass produce God Weapons?¡¯

    It was then Miko thought about the weapons MYTH created. They were all based off weapons from various legends.

    ¡®Could those have been nothing but practice to recreate the real thing?¡¯

    Miko was incredibly shocked by the thought.

    ¡°Why did you reveal yourself to me like this? No, why did you do anything that you did today?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Alexis shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just following instructions given to me by the original me.¡±

    He replied.

    ¡®Are they trying to frighten me by showing their strengths?¡¯

    Miko thought.

    ¡°Miko, haven''t you yet to realize something?¡±

    Alexis suddenly asked.

    ¡°Sharur was able to injure Ba?mu who was a higher being, disregarding the fact that the Class System is supposed to protect him. This is one of the loopholes we found in the system. As long as a god has been slain in their myth, they can be slain again if the same method and weapon is used.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko finally realized something.

    Alexis continued.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Tiamat also slain in her myth?¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Suddenly Miko¡¯s throne shattered underneath him. He stood up with murky grey aura leaking out from inside of him. Cracks started appearing on his body as if he was about to shed his very existence and turn into something completely terrifying.

    ¡°I dare you¡­.¡±

    A deep and dreadful voice that could scary the heavens and the hells, came from his mouth.

    ¡°I dare you insects to touch my wife.¡±

    He took a step forward. And then-

    *BOOOM!*

    The roof of the palace was suddenly blown off by an invisible force. The sky immediately became overcast and sinister Crimson lightning flashed in the sky.

    ¡°If you piles of shits do touch her¡­..¡±

    A massive earthquake shook the country, and the ground started to break apart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what it means to anger an apocalyptic god such as myself.¡±

    Even in the face of the terrifying Miko, Alexis remained calm.

    ¡°An Apocalyptic God, huh. I guess that¡¯s the perfect word to describe an interesting existence such as yourself.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°If I had possessed the emotion fear, I¡¯m sure that i would''ve died facing your immense aura. Sadly, the original me didn¡¯t program any emotions into me.¡±

    Alexis sigh with a shrug.

    In response, Miko-

    ¡°I see. How unfortunate.¡±

    He stretch out his finger and poked Alexis¡¯ forehead.

    *BOOOM!*

    With an explosive sound, Alexis and half of the palace disintegrated before Miko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°A pathetic existence like yourself doesn¡¯t belong in my world. Not you or the new era.¡±

    His aura disappeared and the surroundings quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you all regret being born in my world.¡±

    After saying that, Miko passed out and hit the ground, leaving destruction all around him.

 Declaring War On The Continent

    Somewhere in the world.

    ¡°Ah, my clone got killed.¡±

    Said Alexis, who was working on some kind of machine.

    ¡°Already? That boy sure has a short temper.¡±

    There was someone behind him watching what he was doing.

    It was Ringo.

    ¡°Can you show your clone¡¯s last moments?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°I was just about to do that.¡±

    Said Alexis.

    He pulled down his sleeve and revealed a wrist watch he was wearing. He started pressing a few buttons on it as if trying to operate it. Soon, the watch started to project something in the air.

    It showed Miko sitting on his throne.

    ¡°It¡¯s about to happen.¡±

    The moment Alexis said that, the throne under Miko scattered and everything started to undergo a horrific change.

    ¡°I see. So this is the form you talked about Riamante?¡±

    Ringo looked behind him and saw someone standing in a corner.

    He was very handsome, tall, had flaming red hair with golden highlights. He was Rias¡¯ younger brother, a true Phoenix, and member of Nexus, Riamante.

    ¡°Hm¡­..Its a bit different than what I overheard him describing to my sister, but that seems to be it.¡±

    He replied.

    ¡°That thing looks very dangerous.¡±

    Said Ringo.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think I can fight against that without preparing myself for death.¡±

    He added.

    ¡°Killing that thing will be hard, but it isn¡¯t impossible.¡±

    Said Alexis.

    ¡°Miko may be a reborn monster, but his core is that of a dragon. That is his biggest weakness.¡±

    Riamante nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Augustus may have thought that he obtained the ideal body, but all he¡¯s done is to give himself more weaknesses. All we need to do is stab an Anti-Dragon sword through his heart and its game over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s if we live long enough to do that.¡±

    Said Alexis.

    As he said that, he saw Miko stretching out his finger from his clone¡¯s point of view. After that, everything became blank.

    ¡°Whew. Killed by a finger poke. That¡¯s savage.¡±

    Said Ringo with a whistle.

    ¡°My clone was 70% of my full strength, and he was still nothing but a speck in front of that thing. If the real me was there, I¡¯m sure the result would¡¯ve been the same.¡±

    Said Alexis.

    ¡°Riamante, how about you? Can you fight that thing?¡±

    Ringo asked.

    ¡°Of course. I fought against Augustus all through his life. From his training with my sister to when he reached his prime. I know all of his fighting habits, his preferences, his weaknesses, and everything else about him. So logically, I would win.¡±

    Riamante paused before saying-

    ¡°However, I have no interesting in fighting him since I would lose.¡±

    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you just say that you would win?¡±

    Ringo asked.

    ¡°Logically, yes. But considering the fact that Augustus doesn¡¯t follows logic, I would definitely lose in the end. I know, because it happens every time. I surpass him in strength, but still ends up being the one on the ground. To be honest, I¡¯m sick of it. If we¡¯re killing him, let somebody else do it.¡±

    Riamante complained.

    Hearing that, Ringo stared at the last image the clone saw, which was Miko stretching its finger towards it.

    ¡°Hmm¡­..Well, whatever. If push comes to shove I¡¯ll kill it.¡±

    He said as he walked up to the machine that Alexis was working on.

    ¡°I might just use him too.¡±

    He placed his hand on the tank section of the machine.

    Inside the large tank was a gigantic primate monster with several of its limbs missing, and covered with deadly wounds. It was the monster whose fight with Chao Tian sunk half of the Beast Continent.

    Devil Ape.

    ¡°Use it? This is my possession. I¡¯m going to use it to make myself evolve. You¡¯re not getting it. Especially after I just lost a valuable clone. It was hard to make you know. You guys better compensate me for my lost."

    Said Alexis.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know, I know.¡±

    Ringo said with a wry smile.

    Dragna Empire, Primus World.

    ¡°How¡¯s Miko?¡±

    Sasha asked Tia, who just came out of Miko¡¯s old room in the palace.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°He¡¯s still unconscious, but his injuries finally began healing.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°It¡¯s been over a week since then, and he only just started healing? Isn¡¯t that strange?¡±

    Asked Kirika.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we should be glad that he¡¯s began showing signs of recovery.¡±

    Said Momo.

    By this time, the entire Dragna clan learnt about what took place that caused Miko to end up in such a state.

    Basmu informed them of everything that happened, from Alexis deflecting, to him getting injured him despite the Class System still being in affect, as well as Alexis being a founding member of New Era.

    They also learnt that Miko was the one who destroyed half the palace and cause massive damages to the kingdom, with his anger.

    ¡°Again, I have to admit that Miko has an immense power store inside him.¡±

    Said Sora.

    ¡°If he can control it, won¡¯t he become invincible?¡±

    ¡°Its because he can¡¯t control it why he¡¯s in his current state.¡±

    Alec walked up and said.

    ¡°More importantly, we might be in deep water now that father left the clan.¡±

    He said with a serious expression.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°First of all, I would like to thank you all for not suspecting me or the members of my branch because of my father¡¯s involvement in New Era.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°Well, Its not our job to judge you. It¡¯s miko¡¯s as the Clan Leader.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Plus, Her Holiness vouched for you all.¡±

    She added.

    ¡°I see. Again, thank you.¡±

    Alec bowed to show his gratitude.

    ¡°Stop that. It¡¯s weird to see you so serious.¡±

    Momo said as she gestured him to stand straight.

    ¡°Now, tell us. Why are we in trouble now that your father joined New Era?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s because when it comes to Alchemy, my father only has one rival outside my grandfather.¡±

    ¡°And who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Demon Blacksmith, Miguel. The leader of MYTH.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..I see. That is a problem.¡±

    What Alec meant was simple. Alexis was a renowned genius whose fame shook the heavens. The fact that he became one of the few Alchemic Gods was proof.

    The only person who could compete with him in the Tertitus Branch was his father Alexus, who was also an Alchemy God. As for outside of branch, he was unrivaled in Alchemy.

    He could create anything he desired with alchemy, even life. He could heal or regenerate any wound, he could even bend the laws of reality with a wave of his hand. All of these feats were something that any alchemy god could do, but with Alexis it was different.

    He was too obsessed with alchemy, and could never be satisfied. It was as if he was a bottomless pit that desired to suck up everything. He wanted to know everything, solve every mystery, and reach the pinnacle of understanding.

    That was who Alexis was.

    Yet, one day this man met his match. He met a young Miguel.

    ¡°My father told me that when he stood in front of Miguel, he realized how ignorant he truly was. Miguel was the pinnacle he was trying all his life to reach. A true Alchemy God.¡±

    Alec recounted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never met Miguel, but in my eyes my father was peerless. But someone like that, joined forces with the same man he felt inferior to? Do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°New Era can basically twist the world in anyway that they please. There won¡¯t be anything that they can¡¯t do.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°Correct. The fact that they found a loophole in the Class System is testament.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°You know, every time I hear something about New Era, the more unfair they sound. I mean, aren¡¯t they basically cheating?¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°They feel like last boss material, to be honest.¡±

    Kaido added.

    ¡°Last boss or not, I¡¯m going to turn their skulls into a pisspot.¡±

    Alec and others turned around and saw the five branch leaders walking towards them.

    ¡°Oldman, are you alright now?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have the urge to crush your father¡¯s skull underneath my feet, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kiri?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°In her oasis. She using her anger and grief to train her sword. I heard her screaming that she¡¯s going to cut her father into pieces.¡±

    Alexus answered.

    ¡°Is Miko still out of commission, Grandma?¡±

    Nero asked.

    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s still recuperating.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wanted to share this bottle of alcohol with him. Maybe have a drinking game or two.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have a care in the world do you?¡±

    Rouge said while shaking his head.

    ¡°What? Should I be mourning? Why? Alexis¡¯s defection allowed us to see the true strength of our enemy. Isn¡¯t that worthy of celebration?¡±

    Nero said.

    ¡°Beside, I¡¯m not afraid of New Era. In fact, I¡¯m grateful to them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re grateful to them? Have you finally lost your mind?¡±

    Andreas asked.

    ¡°Shut up, you uncultured swine!¡±

    Nero shut Andreas down and threw up two middle fingers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act all innocent in front of me. I¡¯m sure you all have been thinking the same thing as me. This world is too boring. I mean face it, peace is boring.¡±

    Humans love conflict. The fact that the greatest works of fiction is centered around conflict is proof.

    ¡°This world is so boring that I can¡¯t get any stronger because I have nothing that can put pressure on me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m grateful for new era doing everything they¡¯re doing. They might help me push past that bottleneck Ive been stuck at for a while now. The more overbearing they are the better. Isn¡¯t that the same for all of you?¡±

    Nero looked at all of them and said.

    ¡°I mean, why are we so antagonistic towards them? They have done anything to hurt us in anyway. Aren¡¯t we just forcing ourselves to hate them?¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°Or could it be that we¡¯re jealous?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? What new era is setting out to do is the same thing that we vowed to do that day?¡±

    The memories of him holding the disfigured body of his mother, while roaring at the heavens as he cried his eyes out, flashed before his eyes.

    ¡°Drag down the heavens, rip apart the hells, and get revenge on everyone that rose against us.¡±

    The other branch leaders became silent when they heard that. That was because Nero¡¯s words were true. It made more sense for them to side with New Era rather than oppose them. That would be the quickest way to achieve revenge.

    Or was it that they gave up on revenge somewhere along the years?

    ¡°Then are you saying that you want side with New Era as well?¡±

    Echo asked.

    ¡°Huh? Why would I do something stupid like that?¡±

    Nero said with a confused face.

    His response threw everyone off. They once again realized that they could never understand how his brain works.

    ¡°You just said that we have no reason to fight New Era.¡±

    ¡°No, I said we have no reason to hate them. I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t fight them.¡±

    Nero replied.

    ¡°Whether they be friend or foe, as long as fighting them seems fun I¡¯m gonna do it.¡±

    He proudly declared.

    ¡°I want to crush them not because I hate them, but because I view them as an obstacle I must overcome.¡±

    ¡°As expected of the old man, you get me.¡±

    It was at this moment that Miko¡¯s door opened and he walked out.

    ¡°Miko, is it alright for you to be moving around?¡±

    Momo approached him and asked.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, when their eyes met Miko¡¯s she felt a chill down her spine. They were lifeless and extremely cold as if he was completely dead inside.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    However, the look in his eyes disappeared a moment later. It was as if he didn¡¯t recognize Momo until now.

    He slowly undid the bondages around his body and face.

    ¡°See? I¡¯m healing properly.¡±

    When Miko undid the bandages, everyone saw something eerie.

    His countless wounds were leaking dark miasma, that seemed to be closing his wounds as if stitching them up. It gave anyone who witnessed it a chilly feeling.

    ¡°Anyway, let me make this clear now. I don¡¯t hold a grudge against Alexis for defecting to the new era, and I won¡¯t hold any grudges if any of you choose to follow him. You¡¯re all free to do as you please. After all, I don¡¯t hate them I just want to surpass them.¡±

    Miko realized that the Alexis clone purposely provoked him to go berserk. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done the things he had done. It was all build up to anger Miko, and show him that they can truly threaten him and those around him.

    ¡°Well played.¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    He began walking while the darkness stitched up his wounds. Everyone could sense that something had changed in him.

    They followed Miko until they left the Primus world and reentered the palace he destroyed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    He looked at the rubble as if everything was garbage before his eyes.

    ¡°Primordial Chaos Lord.¡±

    He suddenly entered his God Mode.

    ¡°Mu?ma, Gallu, Sirrush.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The moment Miko called their names the gods appeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m borrowing your powers.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for them to respond and absorbed them into his body. This cause his power to skyrocket.

    He then took out something out of his pocket and threw it at Alec. It was a map that had a few countries circled on it.

    ¡°Point in the directions these countries are in. Also include the distance from here to there.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    Alec quickly pointed in several different directions and said how far they were.

    ¡°I see. Got it.¡±

    Suddenly several orbs appeared behind Miko. He swung his arm down and the orbs shot towards the directions that Alec pointed in.

    And then-

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    Several explosions could be heard in the distance.

    It obvious to everyone what Miko had just done. He attacked several countries without warning. This was an obvious sign of aggression, and will definitely lead to war.

    Miko turned and faced everyone with cold lifeless eyes.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re at war again.¡±

 The Seven Moons Alliance

    The Silver Continent was a Continent that consisted of mainly humans, with beastmen being the race with the lowest population on the continent. The continent was the fourth largest and was considered a twin continent of its closest neighbor, the Gold Continent. Even though it was considered far weaker because of its lack of global powerhouses.

    The continent was cut up into four regions depicting the four directions. Each Region had its star country which represented them. They were as followed:

    Aloe in the North, Carpo in the East, Memphis in the West, and Lore in the South.

    With the Aloe Kingdom now under colonial rule, the Dragna clan were now the rulers of the North.

    Each region had a minimum of 20 countries, since the Silver Continent almost has 100 countries in total.

    A portion of the leaders of these countries were now gathered together to discuss something important.

    When he awoke from his slumber, the first thing Miko did was to attack several countries simultaneously. This of course led to the countries waging war against the Dragna Empire. However, what happened couldn¡¯t be considered a war.

    It was just a massacre.

    One of the countries that was attacked lost its royal family, and attacked the Dragna Empire in a fit of rage. Their armies however was crushed by Raven, who Miko finally allowed to participate in the battle.

    He destroyed the army before it even reached the border, after which the Dragna army came and stripped the defeated army of all of their weapons and equipment. Their actions were like that of scavengers rather than an official army.

    After the Dragna army had finish taking anything valuable, they returned to the empire like nothing was wrong. Miko then paid a personal visit to the country that had lost its royal family, and slaughtered all those who were in charge and took the country for himself. Killing anyone who objected his rule.

    When the other countries that were attacked saw this, they decided to form an alliance to crush the Dragna Empire. This resulted in a huge war that involved the entire Northern Region of the Silver continent.

    This was the war that Miko really showed the world just how terrifying he was.

    When the war first broke out between the alliance and the Dragna Empire, the Dragna Empire was pushed into a corner almost instantly. The reason was simple. The Dragna Empire was a newly founded colony, thus its foundation wasn''t solid at all. The new soldiers that had fell under the empire¡¯s command didn¡¯t feel the same loyalty towards the empire, that they would towards their native countries. As such, they didn¡¯t fight with everything they had, and were prone to run away when the odds were against them.

    In the end, the ones who did most of the fighting were those who were loyal to Miko and the Dragna Kingdom. This caused the alliance to get the upper hand early out. However, a true war couldn¡¯t be won in one battle.

    The war went on for a few days with the alliance destroying the Dragna soldiers, but on the fifth day of war, everything changed. Miko had taken the field, and he had done so with his team behind him.

    When news of his appearance had reached the leaders of the alliance, they became nervous. They all knew that the soldiers they were fighting were only canon fodder, and that Miko and the team that he had were the true force behind the empire¡¯s military force. Their appearance meant that Miko was going to take this war seriously from now.

    There was also the fact that behind Miko, they existed the five branches of the Dragna clan that could reduced their alliance to nothing but playthings if they wanted to.

    Yet, the chaotic slaughter that they imagined didn¡¯t begin with Miko¡¯s appearance. In fact, Miko didn¡¯t lift a finger. All he did was send a message to not only his army, but the entire Northern Region.

    ¡°To anyone that can bring me the head of one of the alliance leaders, I¡¯ll make them a king and give them a supreme art from the Era of the Gods.¡±

    That was all he said before leaving with his team.

    When people first heard this, they became skeptic and even mocked Miko saying that he was desperate. But as if to shut those naysayers up, Miko made a grand display.

    Above the Imperial Capital five golden lights flashed, and from it five majestic beings made their appearance.

    One was an azure lion-faced demon dragon with a lustrous mane. This was the Primus Branch Guardian, U?umgallu aka Gallu.

    One was a golden serpent with two legs, wings, and a shining horn on its forehead. This was the Secundus Branch Guardian, Ba?mu.

    One was an azure and gold dragon with hind legs resembling the talons of an eagle, feline forelegs, a long neck and tail, a horned head, a snake-like tongue, and a silver crest. This was Tertitus Branch Guardian, Sirrush.

    One was the only humanoid of group, surrounded by starry benevolent aura with a red beard and red curly hair. He was the Quartus Branch Guardian, Star God Lahmu.

    The final one was a seven-headed Dragon with the feathered wings of a bird and the terrifying eyes of a lion. This was the Quintus Branch Guardian, Mu?ma??¨±.

    Miko was seen sitting on the head of Gallu who was in the center, as if he was simply bathing in the sun. He stayed like this for a hour before disappearing all together.

    This display shut everyone¡¯s mouth. Miko brought out five monsters to casually bath in the sun, that had sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. They doubted that these monsters were Miko¡¯s secret weapons, otherwise he wouldn''t have shown them off so easily.

    This also showed that Miko wasn¡¯t desperate in the least. He could easily destroyed the alliance with these monsters, but he simply chose not to. This made everyone realize that trying to fight against this monster of a kid was suicide. In fact, it was better to get on his good side, by any means necessary.

    The next couple days the alliance who were hard pressing the Dragna Empire lost their leaders one by one. Either they were attacked by other countries trying to curry favor the Dragna Empire, or they were killed by those whose greed got the better of them, and wanted the position of king and the arts from the Era of the gods. There were even cases when the leaders were killed by their own men, and had their heads cut off and brought before Miko to appease his anger towards them.

    Whatever the reason, all the alliance leaders fell in less than a week.

    The war naturally ended after that, and the countries that rose against Miko were absorbed into the Dragna Empire without resistance. Miko kept his word and rewarded anyone who brought him the head of the alliance leaders by making them king of that respective leader''s respective country. He also grave them techniques as well. This was to purposely spread those techniques back into the world so that future wars can become even more chaotic.

    Everything Miko had done was all to make the world the hellhole it once was.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Carpo Empire.

    The star of the east. It was at least three times the size of the Dragna Empire, and boasted an army who could¡¯ve flatten the Aloe Kingdom in a day, without the help of third party weapons.

    The leader of this powerful empire wasn¡¯t actually an emperor, but an Empress. Her name was Chloe Carpo, a young Empress who inherited her throne after beating her brothers in a contest to decide their father¡¯s heir.

    She was nicknamed the Moon Princess, which was similar to the name of Artemis¡¯s Proxy Lunar Princess, Lune.

    Chloe was sitting around a table with six other persons, who were all monarchs like herself.

    ¡°We¡¯re all here to discuss something that¡¯s become a looming shadow over our minds for the last couple days. The newly founded Dragna Empire.¡±

    Chloe announced.

    ¡°A few weeks ago, ally countries of our individual nations have been ruthlessly attacked and have fallen under the tyranny of the empire¡¯s Heavenly Demon King. Because of this, the Dragna Empire now rules over 11 countries.¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°The other countries in the Northern Region had already began swearing their allegiance to them. So it¡¯s better to say that they rule the entire Northern Region of the continent.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°They may look like a far away threat, but my instincts tell me that their emperor isn¡¯t satisfied with the Northern region alone. They might set their sights on our Eastern Region next.¡±

    ¡°That is a reasonable assumption.¡±

    One of the leaders agreed.

    He was the emperor of the Herse Empire, Jerold Herse.

    ¡°From what we¡¯ve seen of this brat, he¡¯s a heartless monster who doesn¡¯t only know when to restrain himself, but knows how to defeat his opponents in ways they couldn''t even imagine. A terrifying existence.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°But there¡¯s the issue of who¡¯s backing him.¡±

    Another leader added.

    He was the king of the largest kingdom in the eastern region, that could rival an empire, Kingsley Elara of the Elara Kingdom.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to remind everyone of just who are a part of the Dragna Clan. So despite knowing who they are, do we really have a chance?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chloe answered.

    ¡°You all should know me by now, from our previous engagements and scuffles. I¡¯m not the type to engage in a battle I have no chance of winning. The chances must be at 75% in my favor before I take a risk. That¡¯s my policy.¡±

    It was that policy that made her able to defeat her brothers and inherit the throne.

    ¡°Then, Moon Princess, what¡¯s up your sleeve that makes you believe that the odds are in your favor?¡±

    The Elara King asked.

    Chloe smiled.

    ¡°The Asgard Empire is backing us.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    When Chloe said that all of the other leaders jumped out of their seats.

    ¡°W-What did you say?¡±

    The Herse Emperor asked in disbelief.

    ¡°You heard me. The Asgard empire has decided to lend us a hand in destroying the Dragna Clan.¡±

    The Asgard empire was the world oldest empire, as well as one of, if not the most powerful. Having a mammoth like them behind you, everyone in the room knew what that meant.

    ¡°Wait. Before we get too excited. How much will they help us out?¡±

    Another leader asked.

    She was the Empress of one of the empires in the Eastern Region, the Leda Empire, Sade Leda.

    ¡°We all should keep in mind that compared to the other six continents, the silver Continent is by far the weakest. We have the lowest number of XXX Class, lowest number proxies, and the only continent that doesn¡¯t have a global powerhouse. There¡¯s no way the great Asgard empire will lend small countries and empires like us there full support. It would be more logical to say that they want to use us to further test the limits of the Dragna Empire and the Dragna Clan.¡±

    She argued.

    ¡°I agree with Sade.¡±

    Another leader interjected.

    He was the emperor of the Carme Empire, Carlton Carme.

    ¡°Did the Asgard Empire send anyone that could protect us if Nero and the others moved to crush us?¡±

    ¡°Actually, Carme. Yes, yes they did.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Sade asked.

    ¡°Skylar.¡±

    ¡°The Thunder Emperor?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked again.

    Thunder Emperor Skylar was the Proxy of Thor and was considered the Asgard Empire¡¯s Trump Card.

    ¡°Why? Why would they send their strongest general?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how much they want to crush the Dragna Empire.¡±

    Chloe replied.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re revealing our cards we would like to reveal ours as well.¡±

    Said one of the last two leaders.

    She was the Empress of the Kale Empire, Erika Kale.

    Beside her was the emperor of the Sinope Empire, Kevin Sinope. The Sinope and the Kale Empires had a tight alliance since the times of their founding. The two nations have never been at odds and are so close that they¡¯re considered sister nations. Even the monarchs from each married each other on a regular basis.

    ¡°What card do you two have to play?¡±

    Chloe asked with a curious tone.

    ¡°We hired some pretty amazing people.¡±

    Said Erika.

    ¡°Demon Monk Hanzou from the Wakoku Nation, Dark Angel Ezra, and Tyrant Human God Lennox.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked again. Every name that Erika spoke belonged to a famous warrior who could and has shook the world countless times over.

    First was Demon Monk Hanzou. He was a member of the Imperial Families in the Wakoku Nation and belonged to one of the Warrior Monk Clans. He was the Proxy of Benkei who was a famous warrior monk in feudal Japan. He was said to be so powerful and had such great durability that no one believe that he was a human.

    In fact, their was a myth that Benkei that was the child of a temple god or a demon, because of his strength and power even as a child.

    As his Proxy and descendent, Hanzou is famous for his durability, strength, and ferocity. So much, it was considered suicide to fight him in fair fist fight.

    The other one was Dark Angel Ezra. Proxy of the Great Demon King Paimon, who was the same class of demon as Beleth. He was also a former archangel and ruler in heaven before falling from grace. As his Proxy, Ezra possesses unmatched demon powers, as well as angelic abilities. But that isn¡¯t what makes Ezra so terrifying. It¡¯s the fact that he was the disciple of history¡¯s greatest demon Proxy, Nine Hells Dante.

    Ezra was thought the Demon Arts of Lucifer as well as those of Paimon. There was a rumor that he also trained under the Seven Swords of Lucifer for a time, which meant that he had knowledge of the greatest sword techniques in the world.

    With all this, Ezra was undoubtedly one of the strongest demon proxies out there right now.

    Yet, even with the previous two being the monsters they are, they pale in comparison to the monster that is the God of Humans, Lennox.

    Despite being called things like monster or god, the person himself didn¡¯t like being addressed in such a way. He would also tell others that he was just a human and no more.

    This was the truth. The tyrant Lennox was a human all through. If you trace his bloodline starting from the beginning of time you would find nothing but humans. Ordinary humans to state.

    None of them have ever been Curse or blessed by any higher beings or have they ever used a godly weapon or a demon artifact. They were just pure humans.

    Why the emphasis on humans?

    Because being human is Lennox greatest pride.

    Lennox is a rare existence in this world crawling with gods, demons, and all kinds of beastmen. He has never relied on another race a day in his life to win a fight.

    A being like that being able to become a Tyrant in a way was truly amazing. Considering that he doesn¡¯t even know a single technique that was created by another race.

    In fact, they are those who consider him to be even more impressive than the likes of Nero, Kimiko, or Nova. Reason being, unlike him they were all born with superior bloodlines and were taught by supreme masters.

    Lennox became strong on his own, with his own strength, by struggling like a human and never giving up. He is the personification of human persistence and tenacity.

    However, don¡¯t be mistaken. Lennox isn¡¯t famous for being a human who was persistent. He¡¯s famous for his overwhelming strength.

    Out of all the Tyrants, he holds the record of being the youngest and the fastest to become a Tyrant. Doing so at the age of 30, and it only took one battle. That¡¯s right. Lennox fought and killed some of the world strongest proxies all at once.

    This was something that not even Nero could¡¯ve done at his age.

    There was also a rumor that he slapped a god after killing his Proxy. But this was just a rumor, no one knew if it was true. But what was true was that Lennox was an existence too terrifying to be called a simple human. Hence why he¡¯s called the Human God or the Ultimate Human.

    ¡°This is better than I expected.

    Chloe suddenly got excited.

    ¡°Thunder Emperor Skylar was a gift sent from heaven, but Demon Monk Hanzou and Dark Angel Ezra made this war a shoe-in. And yet, you¡¯re telling me that the Human God is backing us as well?!¡±

    She could no longer control herself and burst out laughing.

    ¡°Skylar alone was enough to stall the Dragna Clan, but with Lennox it¡¯s a whole different ball game.¡±

    Her eyes shone with greed.

    ¡°We can take the Northern Region for ourselves and get rid of Nero and the rest who are backing that brat!¡±

    Lennox was indeed able to fight Nero, but Chloe drowned in her fanatic worship for the Human God forgot something very important.

    Nero was still the strongest Tyrant to ever live. (Chao Tian is excluded because he¡¯s a Proxy now)

    This was something that every tyrant had to admit, even Lennox himself. So if a fight broke out between the two of them, Lennox would be in trouble.

    Or would he?

    Nothing in war is certain. It¡¯s because of this why many people love conflicts, and the conflict of the Silver Continent still had many twists and turns to come.

    The Warring States of the Silver Continent is about to begin!

    Somewhere in the world.

    Ringo, one of the leaders of the New Era, was on a phone call.

    ¡°Yo, Lennox. I have a request from one founding member to the next.¡±

    He smiled as he spoke.

    ¡°Could you kill Nova for me?¡±

 The Emperors Madness

    Dragna Empire, the imperial capital.

    Miko was sitting on the top of the newly reconstructed palace alone. He was staring into space with a blank expression.

    ¡°Kill them.¡±

    That¡¯s when the image of a shadowy person appeared beside of him.

    ¡°Kill them.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Miko gripped his head like he was having a headache.

    ¡°Kill them all! Set their corpses ablaze and bathe in their blood!¡±

    The shadow person shouted in his ear.

    ¡°I said shut up!¡±

    Miko fired a blast of demonic power and chased away the shadow.

    ¡°Kill them! Kill everything that stands in your way!¡±

    However the shadow reappeared again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t kill them, you¡¯ll lose everything.¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Miko suddenly released his power in a fit of rage, which caused the area to shake uncontrollably.

    ¡°Hah! Hah! Hah!¡±

    He stood there breathing heavily with his body covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Well, this is worst than I expected.¡±

    That¡¯s when he heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Augustus?¡±

    He looked to his side and saw Augustus standing next to him.

    ¡°Yo. Looks like you¡¯re finally losing it.¡±

    Augustus said with a laugh.

    ¡°You bastard. What¡¯s going on?! Why can you appear in front of me?! No, what the fuck is wrong with my head?!¡±

    Miko grabbed him by his collar and shouted.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Augustus smiled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? You¡¯re going insane.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You heard me. You¡¯re slowly losing your mind. It won''t be long before you lose yourself completely.¡±

    Augustus answered.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re lying. You must¡¯ve been the one fucking with me!¡±

    Miko shook him and shouted.

    However, Augustus just shook his head.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my doing and it¡¯s not yours either.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°This is all natural. You¡¯re naturally losing your mind.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Miko pushed him away.

    ¡°No one can naturally lose their mind. There has to be a cause.¡±

    He pointed at him.

    ¡°And you¡¯re the number candidate to be that cause!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m innocent. But you¡¯re right about one thing. There is a cause.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Did you forget what kind of technique you¡¯re practicing?¡±

    ¡°Deus Malum? Are you saying that Deus Malum is causing me to hallucinate?!¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°But you already knew that didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Augustus smiled.

    ¡°After all, this entire conversation is a hallucination caused by your subconsciousness.¡±

    ¡°What do you-¡±

    It was at that moment Miko opened his eyes.

    ¡°H-Huh?¡±

    He looked around and saw that he was indeed on the roof of the palace, but he was laying down under the starry night.

    He sat up and placed his hand on his head.

    ¡°Was that all a hallucination?¡±

    He said to himself.

    He then started to back track his steps before he reached this point.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I wanted to take a break and thought that coming up here would work wonders.¡±

    He stood up.

    ¡°Did I fall asleep?¡±

    He said as he looked at the night sky.

    ¡°Nope. You¡¯re just hallucinating again.¡±

    ¡°Haah!¡±

    Miko jumped back and looked at the person that whispered in his ear. It was the shadow person. Only this time they were seeping with blood.

    ¡°Y-You bastard. Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m no one, but I''m everyone. I¡¯m nothing but I''m everything.¡±

    The shadow said.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko suddenly appeared before it and beheaded him.

    ¡°Then die.¡±

    He watched as the shadowy head dropped on the floor.

    ¡°Hm?!¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    However, the head just rolled over by itself and looked at him.

    ¡°Violence is your answer to everything, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The head said.

    The head then changed to that of a woman.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Miko?¡±

    It was Tiamat¡¯s severed head.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko stepped a couple steps back when saw the head.

    *Splat!*

    That¡¯s when he felt like he stepped on something.

    He looked down and saw that he had crushed a head like a melon.

    The head belonged to that of a child, a little girl to be exact. Miko didn¡¯t know this little girl, but when he looked around he noticed that he was surrounded by countless severed heads.

    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±

    Miko shouted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize us do you?¡±

    The smashed head of the little girl mouth started to move on its own.

    ¡°We¡¯re the nameless corpses of all those who fell victim to your evil ways over the years.¡±

    The head of an old man said.

    ¡°We did nothing wrong but were wrongly slaughtered, all to help you accomplish your goals.¡±

    Said a young boy.

    ¡°We were innocently living in peace, but you had to plunge everything into hell. Your insatiable greed has devoured us all.¡±

    Twin children spoke.

    ¡°Look at us! Look at all the innocents you¡¯ve made suffer over the years! Look!¡±

    They started shouting.

    In response, Miko-

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking. I¡¯m also looking for a fuck to give, but I can¡¯t seem to find one.¡±

    He replied.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The expressions on all the heads were utter shock.

    ¡°Fuck off, background characters. Go cry to someone who actually cares!¡±

    Miko snapped his fingers and the entire world was set ablaze.

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    The heads screamed in unison.

    ¡°Why? Because fuck you that¡¯s why.¡±

    Miko showed a cruel smile as the world burnt.

    ¡°You¡¯re barking up the wrong tree if you think that I¡¯ll ever beg for forgiveness for any of my sins.¡±

    He stomped his feet and the whole world turned to ash.

    ¡°After all, I¡¯m a born sinner.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Once again Miko open his eyes. He was on the roof, but it was still daytime.

    After staring into space for a little bit-

    *Bam!*

    He punched himself in the face.

    ¡°Hmm¡­..from the fact that hurt like a motherfucker, I must be truly awake this time.¡±

    He said.

    He silently stood up and looked around him.

    ¡°Now then, what the fuck is going on with my head?¡±

    He muttered.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll go ask him.¡±

    After he said that Miko plunged into his own soul.

    He quickly arrived in front of Augustus who was standing in front of a woman.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Miko walked up to him and asked.

    ¡°Nothing. I was just checking out this sex doll from your memories. Damn, it really does look realistic. Too bad you never bought it, I would¡¯ve been able to give it a try.¡±

    Augustus said.

    ¡°Ah, this is the doll that everyone was talking about in 2018. Man, that year was pretty fucked up.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Yeah, I saw that from your memories. A tragic, tragic year.¡±

    Augustus shook his head and said.

    ¡°Anyway, it seems that you¡¯ve finally began losing your mind.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re the same person after all.¡±

    He replied.

    ¡°Is Deus Malum really causing this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Is it that black coffin again?¡±

    Augustus shook his head.

    ¡°This is something that was caused by your surroundings.¡±

    ¡°What? Explain.¡±

    ¡°What is the requirement to learn the third stage of Deus Malum, Insanity King?¡±

    Augustus asked.

    ¡°I need to go insane¡­..¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Unfortunately, that stage is very risky and dangerous to learn. But is something you have to reach and master.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°But did you know that you¡¯re under too much stress?¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Augustus snapped his fingers and the two appeared in a complete different scenery.

    They stood in front of five slots that had two gates. This was the place that Deus Malum was trained and released from.

    There were two gates in front of them.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here? There don¡¯t seem to be a problem.¡±

    Miko said after looking around.

    ¡°Oh, really? Look again.¡±

    Augustus pointed to the third slot.

    ¡°?!¡±

    There Miko saw that something was beginning to form. It was small, but it was still a bud.

    ¡°The third gate is forming? Why?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Like I said, you¡¯re too stressed.¡±

    Augustus replied.

    ¡°Over the last year too many things have been happening that can negatively affect your mental state.¡±

    He began listing them.

    ¡°First, was when you met Bloom Newgate. You almost immediately lost control the moment you saw her. Second, was learning about your future from Mayumi. This one was probably the real kickstarter of it all. You learnt that not only will you lose the one most precious to you, you will be betrayed by your dearest friends. Not many can take that stress.¡±

    Meeting Bloom rocked Miko hard, but he could suppress it by telling himself that she wasn¡¯t his past lover who he felt guilty towards. But the prophecy hit him harder than he let on. Even so, he decided to fight to not make it a reality.

    ¡°The third incident was when you suddenly awoke from a daydream with an unexplainable anger and grief directed towards yourself.¡±

    Augustus didn¡¯t say this was caused by him meeting Rias, since he didn¡¯t want to stir up back those feelings.

    ¡°The fourth incident was Bloom getting destroyed in front of your eyes. You lost full control then, and I had to step in to stop you from destroying us both. The fifth incident was the clash between you and your brother. That too affected you more than you let on. If you had killed him, I¡¯m sure that you would¡¯ve lose your mind from back then.¡±

    Seeing someone who looked exactly like his past lover getting destroyed in front of him really triggered Miko¡¯s emotion. This was also the case when he had to kill his brother with his own hands. This would be a repeat of his past life.

    ¡°The sixth incident was your fight with Tia. That really killed you inside and made you emotionally unstable. The seventh incident was when Sola and Yota returned after being tortured by their own families, that made you come to terms with the possibility of losing a love one. Something you¡¯ve yet to experience since being reborn.¡±

    Miko recalled the numbness he felt during those times. He had to admit that he could feel himself slipping away.

    ¡°The most recent incidents were finding out that you might cause Mayumi¡¯s death, and finding out that New Era might have the means to kill Tia. This was the breaking point of it all.¡±

    Mayumi¡¯s possible death hit Miko and made him come to terms that he was a danger to even those he wish to protect. But New Era threatening Tia was the deal breaker. That was because this just made the prophecy have far more credibility that it had previously.

    The Class System had a loophole and that loophole can cause Tia her life. This pushed Miko beyond what his mind could manage.

    ¡°All these events happened so quickly behind each other and is breaking you apart; pushing you closer to insanity everyday. This is the reason why the foundation for the third stage had been built.¡±

    Augustus explained.

    ¡°Miko, you¡¯re literally one step away from losing your mind.¡±

    Miko suddenly recalled all those times those around him told him to take it easy or that he was pushing himself too hard.

    ¡®Could it be that those around me was noticing how stress I was? Even though I myself never knew?¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°Is there anyway to stop this?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Well, stopping it would be bad since you still need to lose your mind to reach the third stage. But, I can suggest ways how to keep yourself under control so that you can smoothly transit through the third stage.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°You have two options.¡±

    Augustus lifted a finger.

    ¡°You can discard everything. Your emotions, your love ones, and return to how you were as Logan Cross and walk a path of solitude once again.¡±

    He then lift another finger.

    ¡°Or just let it happen. Lose your mind, lose control and just indiscriminately destroy everything. That way you¡¯ll relieve some stress and can gradually learn to take back control of yourself. The only problem with this, is that you¡¯ll definitely hurt those around you. Might even kill a couple Love ones too. It¡¯s just that you won¡¯t care that much any more to be affected.¡±

    ¡°Both options suck.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Hey, maybe you can find a third option. But either way, you only need one more push to lose it all. If you can¡¯t find a third option then, then you¡¯ll be forced to pick between the two I¡¯ve listed.¡±

    Augustus replied.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll keep those in mind.¡±

    When Miko reopen his eyes, he was looking directly in a pair a glossy purple eyes.

    ¡°Hina.¡±

    Miko called out the name of who the eyes belonged to.

    ¡°Mikky, are you okay? You seem to be zoning out.¡±

    Hina moved from in front him and sat next to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just have a headache.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    Hina turned his head to hers and placed her forehead on his.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have a fever though.¡±

    She then casually kissed his lips, before moving her head.

    ¡°You can always tell me if there¡¯s something bothering you, you know. No matter what, I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡±

    She leaned her body on his.

    ¡°If there comes a day I¡¯m not the me you love and I stand before you as an enemy, I want you to kill me, because that is no longer the me I want to be.¡±

    She suddenly said.

    ¡°What brought that on?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Sora has been acting strange lately. He even said that even if we become enemies hellbent on killing each other, we¡¯ll always be a family. I was happy to hear that, but it made me wonder why he would say it so suddenly.¡±

    She looked at Miko with a worried look in her eyes.

    ¡°Mikky, is there something that you¡¯re hiding from me? Something that involves the three of us.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Because Sora only started acting like that after he said he was going to look for you and talk about something.¡±

    When Miko heard that he started to think.

    ¡®Could Sora have found out about the prophecy somehow? Or did he found out about Klick? If so, when?¡±

    He looked down at Hina who was clenching his clothes rather desperately. It was obvious that she was worried.

    Seeing her like that, Miko placed a kiss on her lips and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, you¡¯ll always be my woman. Even if we¡¯re enemies that won¡¯t change the feelings I have for you.¡±

    Hina could hear strain in his voice as if he was in a lot of pain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your request, but only if you¡¯ll listen to mine.¡±

    He then moved his lips and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°If I somehow change from the man you love into something else, I want you to kill me as well. I want the women I love to be the ones to put an end to me, and no one else.¡±

    Hina was shocked when she heard that, but she soon tighten her embrace around.

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    A tragic promise between a man and woman who loved each other with all their hearts.

    How will this play out?

 The Human God Makes His Move

    Dragna Empire.

    Miko sat alone in the throne room. He held his head and grimace.

    ¡°So what are you going to do about Hina?¡±

    That¡¯s when the pesky shadow appeared beside of him.

    ¡°She¡¯s destined to either assist in your death or be killed by you. Surely you realize that you can¡¯t be with her.¡±

    Said the shadow.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko remained silent.

    ¡°You don¡¯t actually love her do you?¡±

    But the shadow continued.

    ¡°If you did, you would¡¯ve left her side since you two being together will only make you both suffer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Not only her, the same goes for all of your so-called Love ones.¡±

    The shadow alternate sides like a snake.

    ¡°Are they really your love ones? I mean, do you even possess the ability to truly love anything?¡±

    The shadow pointed to his chest.

    ¡°I mean look. You don¡¯t have a heart.¡±

    Suddenly there was a spear running through his chest, which ripped out his heart.

    The shadow wrapped around him and whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Just admit, you don¡¯t know what love is. You¡¯re just acting like you do because you¡¯re afraid to be alone again.¡±

    It started to grin.

    ¡°You should just cast away the fa?ade, and be your true self. A heartless, pathetic monster who failed to be human time and time again.¡±

    Miko suddenly lifted his head when he heard that.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Give in. Destroy everything. Cast away-¡±

    ¡°Could you please shut up already.¡±

    Miko cut it off and grabbed it by its neck.

    ¡°Your presence is really beginning to piss me off.¡±

    He began strangling it with one hand.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    *Crack!*

    The shadow¡¯s neck suddenly broke and its head hung unnaturally.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Miko flung it body to the ground and looked down at it with distain.

    That¡¯s when the shadow disappeared and a person was left their. Miko recognized it as one of his servants. The servant must¡¯ve approached Miko out of concern and was killed while Miko was still delirious.

    ¡°That¡¯s the third one this week.¡±

    Tia appeared and said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going through puberty?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Who goes through puberty killing off their servants?¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised by how many they are in this clan.¡±

    Tia said seriously.

    Miko got off his throne.

    ¡°Tia, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯m losing my mind.¡±

    ¡°Gasp! You mean you hadn¡¯t lost it before now?¡±

    Tia replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°The cause?¡±

    Tia asked after seeing that he wasn¡¯t in a joking mood.

    ¡°Deus Malum. It¡¯s apparently pushing me more and more into madness, so that it can feed off my insanity.¡±

    ¡°Can you stop it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about a few remedies, but nothing permanent.¡±

    ¡°What about a tranquillity spell?¡±

    ¡°Tranquillity Spell? Is that a spell that calms you down or something?¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Miko asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can have Momo cast the spell on you every couple days. That way you¡¯ll maintain your right state of mind. Or better yet, you can have her teach you it, so that you can¡¯t maintain yourself.¡±

    Miko thought about Tia¡¯s suggestion.

    It was nothing but a temporarily fix, but it was better than anything he could think off.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do-¡±

    It was at this moment that Miko felt like he was being suppressed by something.

    ¡°?!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just him. The entire country felt like it was under a giant¡¯s foot.

    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±

    Miko shouted as he fought the urge to drop to his knees.

    ¡°This is¡­..He¡¯s coming!¡±

    Tia shouted.

    *Boom!*

    At that the moment, the roof was suddenly ripped off the palace.

    Miko looked up and saw someone hovering in the air, looking down on the world.

    ¡°Who the hell is that?!¡±

    ¡°He Who Redefines Destiny.¡±

    Miko looked behind him and saw Nero and the rest of the high ranking members of the clan appear out of nowhere.

    ¡°That bastard. Did he get stronger again?¡±

    Andreas asked as he looked at the man in the sky.

    ¡°Is it me, or is he quickly becoming a threat to us?¡±

    Said Echo.

    ¡°I suggest we destroy him now.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s see what he wants first.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    All of the branch leaders stood in front of Miko with Nero in the middle.

    Nero grinned and cracked his fingers.

    ¡°Either way, he looks like he¡¯s itching for a fight, and I feel like I could accompany him for one.¡±

    He looked at the person in the sky.

    ¡°What do you say, Human God Lennox?¡±

    The man, Lennox smiled in response. He soon descended from the air and landed in front of all the branch leaders.

    He was around 6¡¯2 tall. He was rather muscular, but didn¡¯t look too bulky. He had jet black hair, and green playful eyes. He was dressed in a white sleeveless trench coat with gold trimmings, and had pair of fingerless gloves on his hands.

    This was the Tyrant with the title ¡°He Who Redefines Destiny¡±, the Ultimate Human Lennox.

    Lennox stared at everyone with a fearless grin.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    That was all he said before it happened.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Lennox disappeared from where he was and popped up in front of Miko. He stretched his hand on towards him.

    ¡°Not so fast.¡±

    However, his arm was grabbed by Nero.

    ¡°You need to make an appointment to see the emperor.¡±

    He then threw Lennox over his shoulder like he was garbage.

    Lennox twisted his body and his feet landed against the wall.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    That¡¯s when he saw Alexus and Andreas attacking simultaneously.

    *Boom!*

    Lennox moved out of the way, and the two attacking destroyed the wall with their fists.

    ¡°Heads up.¡±

    He looked up and saw a heel slamming towards his head. It was Echo, who was attacking him from above.

    *Boom!*

    He crossed his arms over his head and successfully blocked. However he was sent crashing into the earth.

    ¡°I think she broke my arms.¡±

    Lennox laid on the ground and said.

    *Boom!*

    Immediately after a heavy force hit his lower body and damaged his legs.

    ¡°There. I broke your legs so that they matched your arms.¡±

    Rouge said as he stood on Lennox legs.

    ¡°I see. How kind of you.¡±

    Lennox replied casually.

    *Boom!*

    That¡¯s when a foot appeared and stomped his chest plate in.

    ¡°Good morning, Lenny boy.¡±

    Nero looked down at him and smile, while twisting his heel on Lennox¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Good morning, Boss. Haven¡¯t met you in a while.¡±

    Lennox replied while blood leaked out his mouth.

    ¡°What you been up to?¡±

    ¡°You know, drinking, partying, crushing arrogant brats who think they can waltz into my country, the lights.¡±

    Nero replied.

    ¡°I see. You been keeping yourself busy. Cough!¡±

    Lennox coughed when Nero applied more pressure to his foot.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong? You look a little pale there, Lenny Boy.¡±

    Nero said.

    ¡°Hahahahaha. I just remembered I left the stove on at home. That might be the reason.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Nero smiled and applied more pressure.

    ¡°What about now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.I think you crush a lung there.¡±

    Lennox said with a painful smile.

    The other branch leaders started surrounding him, while Nero had him pinned down to the floor.

    ¡°Man, you people really don¡¯t show mercy do you?¡±

    He said after seeing that he was surrounded. From the moment he appeared, the smile never left his face as if he wasn¡¯t in a dangerous situation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the meaningless banter.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°Human God, why did you suddenly appeared here?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°You want the truth?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to keep all your limbs?¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    Said Lennox.

    ¡°I was asked to assassinate someone by an old friend.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The old friend or the assassination target?¡±

    ¡°Both.¡±

    Rouge answered.

    ¡°The old friend is called Ringo, while the assassination target is Nova.¡±

    ¡°Me? Not Miko?¡±

    Nova who was watching how things unfolded asked.

    ¡°Yep, you.¡±

    Lennox answered.

    ¡°I know you might not be an expert assassin, but you¡¯re not suppose barge in like that if your goal is to assassinate someone.¡±

    Kimiko added.

    ¡°Oh? Madame, what happened? You look so weak, even I can kill you.¡±

    Lennox laughed and said.

    ¡°A happy-go-lucky guy as always I see.¡±

    Kimiko said with a sigh.

    ¡°Anyway, I was asked to kill Nova but I was told that I didn¡¯t need to succeed, I just needed to try it. Since I owed Ringo a favor, I thought ¡®sure, why not?¡¯. And now we¡¯re here.¡±

    Lennox said as if he was enjoying himself.

    ¡°Tia, who is this guy?¡±

    Miko asked after seeing Lennox behavior.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Tyrant named Lennox. He¡¯s a human who holds the record for the youngest person to ever become a Tyrant, and also for the shortest period to become a Tyrant after starting the path to become one.¡±

    Tia replied.

    ¡°I thought that he was a dangerous guy when he gave off that pressure earlier, but seeing him acting this way. I¡¯ve lost all tension.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his carefree behavior, Miko. That man is very very dangerous. You might say in a way he¡¯s the most dangerous person in this room.¡±

    Tia replied.

    ¡°Now then.¡±

    Lennox suddenly sat up and Nero was forced to take his foot off him. He then naturally stood up as if his legs weren¡¯t broken anymore.

    ¡°I should be going now.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Nero stopped him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t expect us to let you go peacefully, do you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but it was worth a shot.¡±

    Lennox laughed and said.

    ¡°Now then.¡±

    It was at that moment, the smile finally dropped from his face.

    ¡°The entire Dragna Clan now has me cornered. I came with no back up, and there¡¯s around 9 persons in here that can defeat me.¡±

    His voice lost its cheerfulness and became quite serious.

    Not only his voice, even his aura changed. Miko couldn¡¯t help but think he was standing in front of a different person.

    ¡°The odds are stocked against me, and my fate if we fight would be destruction.¡±

    It was then a devilish smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko once again felt the same pressure that suppressed him when Lennox first appeared. He once again felt a great sense of danger coming from Lennox.

    Lennox clinched his fist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can once again rewrite my destiny.¡±

    And then-

    ¡°On second thought, lets not.¡±

    Lennox suddenly changed gears again.

    ¡°Although, I was asked to kill Nova it was only a side job. My real job is to give you this.¡±

    He threw a letter towards Miko who caught it and stared at.

    ¡°That¡¯s a formal declaration of war from the Seven Moon Alliance in the Eastern Region. Read it and you¡¯ll know the details.¡±

    After saying that, a thunder bolt fell from the sky and hit Lennox. An instant later Lennox disappeared from where he stood.

    Leaving the Dragna Clan with the letter, and ending his weird visit to the clan.

 Consequences Be Damned!

    Outside of the Dragna Empire.

    A lightning bolt was traveling through a thick thunder cloud. After a few seconds, it struck the earth in the Eastern Region of the continent. From it, Lennox appeared.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    He looked around with a confused look until spotted someone sitting on a rock. This man was muscular, had tanned skin, short blonde hair and beard, and was covered in tribal tattoos.

    ¡°You saved me there, Skylar.¡±

    Lennox smiled at the man, Thunder Emperor Skylar.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t save you. I just retrieved you before you did something you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Skylar answered.

    ¡°If you wanted you could¡¯ve escaped that situation.¡±

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t deny that.¡±

    Lennox laughed.

    ¡°But at least I got to deliver the letter. This way the war can kick off the right way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still surprised that a man like you is actually working for a small empire.¡±

    Skylar said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. I was just interested in seeing what¡¯s the hype all about.¡±

    Lennox replied.

    ¡°Do you mean that Miko kid?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The whole world suddenly halted when he made his appearance, so I wanted to see what all the fuss is about.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m disappointed. Don¡¯t get me wrong, he¡¯s definitely not your average kid. Especially with the power he has, but he isn¡¯t enough to make me fight seriously. Well, that could change if he use those special techniques of his.¡±

    Lennox replied.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to give him a try during this war.¡±

    He looked at Skylar.

    ¡°I take it that the Asgard empire wants to use this war to test him out as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Skylar didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious, so there¡¯s no need for silence. The only reason you were deployed here is to boost the Seven Moon Alliance confidence, so that they¡¯ll serve their purpose as a sacrifice to test the waters. You know, like how penguins push each other into the water to see if there predators lurking within before entering.¡±

    Lennox said.

    ¡°We¡¯re not penguins. Plus you¡¯re statement implies that we fear the Dragna Clan.¡±

    Skylar replied.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°If the clan was to go to war with our empire, we would emerge the victor 8 out of 10 times.¡±

    ¡°But you guys can¡¯t ignore the other 2 times out of 10.¡±

    Lennox replied.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel ashamed or anything. It¡¯s just being cautious.¡±

    He laughed.

    ¡°But I¡¯m curious. If someone manages to defeat you who is hailed as the Asgard empire¡¯s trump card, would that mean that they defeated the empire.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m dying to test it out.¡±

    Skylar looked at him and laughed.

    This caught Lennox off guard since that wasn¡¯t the response he expected.

    Skylar patted his shoulder.

    ¡°Your baiting is useless against me. Do you how many challenges I receive in a day? If I was someone who was easy to provoke, I would¡¯ve been fighting nonstop all my life. Someone like that isn¡¯t worthy to be called my empire¡¯s trump card, and it¡¯s certainly isn¡¯t the behavior one would expect from its heir.¡±

    Skylar said with a calm and composed tone.

    ¡°Hmm, how mature.¡±

    Lennox replied with a smiled.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll lay off. Besides, despite our individual reasons we¡¯re currently fighting on the same side. Infighting isn¡¯t wise considering who our opponents are.¡±

    He extended his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get along, Thunder Emperor.¡±

    Skylar looked at his hand for a while, before grasping it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get along, Human God.¡±

    The two smiled at each other and then-

    They clenched their opposite fists and thrust their arms forward.

    *BAM!*

    Their fist slammed into each other¡¯s face.

    A shockwave spread across the land and caused the earth to become wavy before breaking apart. In the air the clouds divided and moved into two separate directions.

    It was as if the sky was divided.

    Even so, neither of the two flew back. They held onto the others hand tightly and didn¡¯t budge an inch from where they were. The only thing that moved was their heads that had been forcibly turned by the punch they received.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    After a while, they smirked and released the other¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Not a bad punch. Worthy of Thor¡¯s Proxy.¡±

    Lennox said as he spat out a couple teeth.

    ¡°Damn. You seriously can¡¯t be human with strength like that.¡±

    Skylar fixed his jaw as he spoke.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m human. The most human person you¡¯ll ever meet.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Lennox replied.

    ¡°But was this okay? I thought that the empire¡¯s trump card wasn¡¯t suppose to succumb to provocations?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? That was only a greeting between men, nothing more.¡±

    Skylar replied.

    ¡°Hahaha! I like you, Skylar!¡±

    Lennox held his hand out again.

    ¡°For real this time. Let¡¯s get along.¡±

    Skylar stretched his hand out and grasped his again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get along.¡±

    The two peacefully shook hands and began focusing on their task at hand.

    Dragna Empire.

    Miko was in his room looking through the letter that Lennox had given him.

    ¡°Is it me or have my enemies developed a habit of making announcements through writing lately.¡±

    Miko said as he read the names on the letters.

    ¡°I see. So an alliance consisting of 7 empires in the Eastern Region has been formed. Carpo, Kale, Carme, Herse, Elara, Leda, and Sinope, huh?¡±

    Miko immediately recognized these names as countries he¡¯s been keeping an eye on.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this perfect? These were going to be my next targets, but to think that they would make the first move. Who would¡¯ve expected that?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you attacked their allies just to make them do exactly this?¡±

    The creepy shadow appeared by his side and said.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    Miko answered the shadow as if it was normal.

    ¡°But they''ve chosen a pretty interesting name to call themselves.¡±

    He said as he looked at the sender¡¯s name and smiled.

    ¡°The Seven Moons Alliance, huh. If I remember correctly Carpo, Kale, Carme, Herse, Elara, Leda, and Sinope were all moons of Jupiter. It¡¯s a fitting name.¡±

    He burnt the letter and reduced it to ash.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a war they want, then it would rude for us to deny them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It wouldn¡¯t be fitting of your image as an emperor.¡±

    The shadow entangled itself around Miko.

    ¡°Invite them for dinner and slaughter them like the dirty pigs they are!¡±

    It shouted in Miko¡¯s ear.

    ¡°You know creepy shadow, for once I actually agree with you.¡±

    Miko smiled and said.

    ¡°Right? And this is also an opportunity to see what¡¯s so special about that Lennox guy.¡±

    The shadow whispered.

    ¡°After that we can kill every one of your comrades too, and party of madness would be complete!"

    ¡°We were this close, this close to becoming friends but you had to fuck it up.¡±

    Miko sighed and said.

    He snapped his fingers and the shadow disappeared.

    ¡°What a shame.¡±

    He stood up from his bed.

    ¡°Anyway, lets go prepare for war.¡±

    At the same time, Tia was sitting in the palace hall seemingly thinking about something.

    It was then that a golden light flashed before her. From it came someone she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    ¡°Boros.¡±

    It was her long time friend and Luka¡¯s parent God Ouroboros.

    ¡°Tia.¡±

    From the moment Ouroboros appeared he had a strange look on his face.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Tia sighed when she saw it.

    ¡°From the look on your face, the meeting in the summit has come to an end.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s still ongoing.¡±

    Said Boros.

    ¡°Really? That is surprising. I thought it would be a no brainer.¡±

    She looked genuinely surprised.

    ¡°Maybe I have a chance then?¡±

    Boros shook his head.

    ¡°No, Tia. This isn¡¯t a good thing.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°They already found you guilty a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Then why is the meeting still ongoing?¡±

    She expected to see countless warriors coming for her head the moment the meeting finished. The only reason she could think of why this wasn¡¯t the case, was because they already sent their executioner.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this pleasant? To think that my friend would be sent to take my head. Those bastards still have bad taste I see.¡±

    She said with a mocking smile.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something here.¡±

    Boros replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your executioner. The reason why the meeting is still ongoing is because no one can agree on what kind of punishment you should receive. I¡¯m here because my voice is meaningless now that you were found guilty.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Tia suddenly burst out laughing.

    ¡°I see. So those idiots are debating on how to make me suffer for my sins, huh. Only an egoistic group like that would argue so long over something so pointless.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Tia.¡±

    Ouroboros held her shoulders.

    ¡°Answer me honestly. Is Miko Augustus?¡±

    This question is the same question that occupied most of the higher beings¡¯ minds and caused them to have a grand meeting.

    When Miko was publicly announced as Tiamat¡¯s Proxy, this thought popped up in a lot of the higher beings head. The reason was because Tia hadn¡¯t shown interest in choosing a Proxy since the creation of the system; and yet, she suddenly chose one.

    A lot of people found it suspicious.

    Some were more nosey than others, and started to pay close attention to Miko and his every action. Those who were familiar with Augustus quickly saw the similarities between him and Miko.

    When this was pointed out to them, others started to pay attention to him as well. Eventually, Miko slipped up.

    It was when he was in Grim City. He had lost control of Deus Malum and alerted a few higher beings who were keeping watch. His immense power was imperceivable by even them. After that they started to inspect Miko¡¯s birth and origin.

    After digging around for a bit they discovered that a spiritual bridge had been made from Terra to earth. Spiritual Bridges were pathways between the two worlds that mirrored each other. However, only spiritual beings like souls could past through it. When they cross it, the spirits will be able to transmigrate or reincarnate into either world.

    However, Spiritual Bridges were rare and only came about naturally every couple millennia. But there were ways to forcefully open one; although it would be slightly different. And the Spiritual Bridge they found had signs of being manmade, rather than a natural one.

    When the higher beings found this out, they were even certain that Tia had broken a great taboo.

    Turning a reincarnated person into a Proxy.

    It goes with saying that someone who reincarnated or transmigrated had a huge advantage over normal beings. Because of this, they were ban from being proxies because it would be unfair.

    ¡°Why ask a question you already know the answer to?¡±

    Tia replied.

    ¡°I mean, you should have felt his power that time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I sensed it.¡±

    She was referencing to the time Augustus let his power loose on the world. That had been sensed by almost every higher beings. This further concreted their speculations.

    ¡°Let¡¯s face it, Boros. The big deal isn¡¯t that I broke the taboo and used a reincarnated person to represent me, but it is who that person is.¡±

    Tia said.

    ¡°They all fear my man.¡±

    She smiled proudly.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t deny that. Augustus was a terrifying human, who made too many enemies and it ultimately led to his downfall.¡±

    Boros said.

    ¡°It¡¯s because he had so much enemies why no one except a few like myself sided with you. Everyone wanted the monster known as Augustus to be buried forever.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t they try to kill Miko before he blooms into the that monster they feared?¡±

    Tia asked seemingly already predicting the answer.

    ¡°Because they aren¡¯t stupid. If we kill one monster, a bigger monster will be enraged and a grand slaughter will begin.¡±

    ¡°You mean that stupid bird.¡±

    Tia mumbled.

    ¡°Only you would call the Phoenix Queen a stupid bird.¡±

    Boros smiled bitterly.

    ¡°But you¡¯re right. If we kill Augustus without having a way to deal with Rias then Higher Beings are going to be extinct.¡±

    Tia didn¡¯t seem to care about what he said since it involved Rias, even so he continued.

    ¡°The only reason they attacked and killed Augustus back then was because they had Devoro on their side. Although even they underestimated Devoro (To Devour) and was almost annihilated themselves. If the Supreme Being hadn¡¯t stepped in and sealed it away, I¡¯m pretty sure we would all be dead by now.¡±

    Ouroboros shivered when he remembered being in that monster''s presence.

    ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re hesitant because they¡¯ve yet to acquire something to suppress Queen Rias.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. So what kind of punishment they want to give me.¡±

    ¡°Death. They want you to be executed, that much is decided. They just haven¡¯t decided on the method as yet. The fact that you didn¡¯t try to plea your case, just makes them want to kill you more.¡±

    Tia sighed when she heard that.

    ¡°Why would does she need to go plea her case?¡±

    It was then that Nero was seen walking down the halls.

    ¡°If those bastards want to come, then so be it. Let them come.¡±

    The other branch leaders were seen right behind him.

    ¡°We have no intention to let them harm our grandmother.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already lost our parents. She¡¯s all we have left.¡±

    Said Echo.

    ¡°If they want war tell them that we¡¯re ready anytime. It won¡¯t end like last time.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°This time we¡¯ll be the ones living in the lime light and they¡¯ll be the ones shivering in the shadows.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    Nero slammed his fists together.

    ¡°The Dragna Clan won¡¯t abandon grandma or Miko. Tell those geezers in the summit that when they dig our holes be sure to dig one for themselves.¡±

    A sinister and mad look appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Because we¡¯re all dying together.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯re basically picking a fight with every Higher Being out there. Their proxies will be at your doorsteps ready to tear you apart.¡±

    ¡°Then let them. I¡¯ll be the first to drag them to hell.¡±

    Andreas boldly declared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fear for your lives in the least?¡±

    Ouroboros had to ask.

    He knew that Nero and others were strong, but they weren¡¯t strong enough to take on the whole world. And yet, they were acting like they couldn¡¯t be killed, like death was meaningless to them.

    He looked at them and waited their response.

    It was then that he sensed a gloomy atmosphere around them. Like he was looking at the walking dead.

    Nero was the one to speak.

    He looked at Ouroboros with dead eyes and spoke ¨C

    ¡°Dead men knows no fear.¡±

    That was what clinched it. He had to acknowledge it after hearing that.

    Those that led this clan didn¡¯t fear death, because for them they died all the way back in that war.

    This was why they acted anyway they wanted without considering the consequences, because to them nothing can hurt them like what they endured back then.

    That was why all five branch leaders had the smile motto on life.

    ¡°Consequences be damned.¡±

    At this same time, in the underground Imperial Treasury.

    The Black Coffin that carried the world¡¯s evilest existence, shook. Without a soul to see it.

 Satan Samael & Devoro Of The End

    Miko was steadily making preparations to enter war with the entire Eastern Region when he was suddenly summoned to the familiar white room in his soul.

    ¡°What is it? I¡¯m busy you know.¡±

    He said to Augustus who was standing in front of him.

    ¡°Miko, as your original self there¡¯s something I¡¯m obligated to warn you about.¡±

    Augustus spoke with a serious tone.

    ¡°Why do sound so high and mighty like you¡¯re looking down on me?¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°As your new self, I¡¯m obligated to tell you to fuck off, but you don¡¯t see me looking down on you.¡±

    He replied.

    The two¡¯s arrogance immediately clashed like usual.

    ¡°Listen to me, you brat. This is serious. Not only our lives but Tia¡¯s might be on the line.¡±

    Augustus replied with an irritated expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    When he heard that, Miko couldnt bring it in himself to fool around anymore.

    Augustus sighed and then continued.

    ¡°What I want to warn you about is two existences that you should be extremely wary of in the future."

    ¡°Are talking about gods?¡±

    Augustus shook his head.

    ¡°No. These two are end game level beings. They are the two strongest and evilest beings outside of the Supreme Being. Well, even the Supreme Being can¡¯t act recklessly around them.¡±

    ¡°Really? Tell me.¡±

    Said Miko.

    Augustus paused for a little bit before continuing.

    ¡°First I must tell you the identity of the being inside the black coffin.¡±

    ¡°Wait. You knew who it was?¡±

    ¡°I only learned about its identity after I died. Since its curse was what had made my body decay, my soul briefly came in contact with it.¡±

    ¡°I see. Quickly tell me who it is. Is it someone I know?¡±

    Augustus nodded his head.

    ¡°In your world it goes by many names, but the one you should be most familiar with is Samael.¡±

    ¡°The fuck?!¡±

    Miko instantly flew out of his chair with cold sweat covering his body.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that the thing in the coffin is the Archangel of Death?!¡±

    Samael. The name means the poison of god, venom of god, or blindness of god. He was an archangel who was an accuser, seducer, and destroyer, and had been regarded as both good and evil.

    Samael was a special type of archangel. Unlike the others who were tasked with admirable deeds, he was tasked with the most evil and vile deeds. He was truly the dark side of heaven.

    One of Samael''s greatest roles in lore was that of the main archangel of death. He was death himself.

    He remains one of God''s servants even though he condones the sins of man. As an angel, Samael resides in the seventh heaven, although he is declared to be the chief angel of the fifth heaven, the reason for this being the presence of the throne of glory in the seventh heaven.

    However there was one thing about him that trumped all the previous information.

    Samael was the true name of the one called Satan.

    ¡°You mean to tell me that Satan exists in this world? And it¡¯s what¡¯s in that coffin?¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°Samael was an existence that struck fear in every Higher being in this world. That¡¯s because he was death himself. He wasn¡¯t a god, a demon, or both, he was something unique. He was death in the flesh.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°It would make sense that such a Being would end up fathering the entire demon race.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko was silent.

    He knew what kind of being Samael was. In fact, he had hoped that it didn¡¯t exist in this world because it wasn¡¯t something he wished to face.

    No matter what lore or religion, Samael was depicted as the greatest evil to ever exist.

    He was the serpent that seduced Adam and Eve into eating the forbidden fruit and have them both casted out of the garden of Eden.

    He introduced death upon the world and caused humanity to sin.

    He mated with Eve and produced a son, Cain who would commit the first act of murder.

    No matter when or where, there was nothing good that came from his presence. A being that rivaled the Supreme Being.

    ¡°When I came face to face with Samael I immediately realized what true evil was.¡±

    Augustus shook his head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even call him evil. Everything he does is a part of his existence. He¡¯s only fulfilling his duty as the severity of God.¡±

    ¡°So rather than calling him evil, its better to say that evil is him.¡±

    ¡°Something like that.¡±

    Augustus said.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s in the coffin unable to get free right? Or could it be that he¡¯s dead?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Augustus shook his head.

    ¡°The fact that death still exists in the world is proof that he¡¯s alive.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I forgot that he¡¯s death itself. You can¡¯t kill death.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°So the reason why the fifth stage of Deus Malum is called Wicked God Satan is because you want to reach his level?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Samael/Satan is the pinnacle of evil. I want to reach that pinnacle using the power that he gave me.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Doesn¡¯t that mean that Deus Malum in a way is an evil art of Satan himself? Since its his power that serves as the base.¡±

    ¡°In a way, I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Said Augustus.

    ¡°So if I master Deus Malum, I¡¯ll become another Satan like Samael. Since Satan is more of a title than a name.¡±

    Miko suddenly felt excited.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    He said.

    It was then that he realized something.

    ¡°Wait. You said that they were two persons you wanted to warn me about. Could it be that there¡¯s someone as strong as Samael?¡±

    ¡°Before I get to that, I need to know. How much do you know about the connection between this world and the one you came from?¡±

    ¡°I only know that they¡¯re dependent on each other and that although it¡¯s incredibly hard, it¡¯s possible to travel between them.¡±

    Miko answered after some thought.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the basic of it.¡±

    Augustus answered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how the two worlds came to be. This is info that my master told and it came straight from the Supreme Being himself.¡±

    ¡®Master?¡¯

    Augustus continued.

    ¡°Apparently the two universes were originally one vast universe that came into existence simultaneously as the Supreme Being did. It was however a universe devoid of life. The Supreme Being was its sole inhabitant. However, over a span of time, that he himself couldn¡¯t calculate, life started pop up one by one.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Miko listened with a surprised face. This information was surely as important as it was shocking.

    ¡°Eventually the universe was filled with life. It was at this time that the Supreme Being realized that it was lonely back then. He started to interact with the lifeforms, the Primordial beings. He realized soon afterwards that they were far inferior to him, but he still enjoyed their company. He spent countless years watching over the life forms watching them evolve into intelligent beings.¡±

    Miko tried to imagine the period back then. When the universe was still in its infancy stage, yet to blossom.

    ¡°When the life forms gained intelligence they began to worship the Supreme Being as their god, without considering what he thought about it. He just accepted their worship and kept watching over them. However, as time passed he realized that some of these lifeforms began to create their ideal beings and worship those Beings as their gods. Eventually, he found himself forgotten and no longer needed by that half of these lifeforms.¡±

    ¡°So Humans forgot their true god and erect new idols that fit their beliefs better. Sounds legit.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°Yeah. The Supreme Being wasn¡¯t angry at them though. Instead he decided to compromise with those lifeforms in his own way.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Did he¡­?¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He divided the universe in two and placed them in separate dimensions, thus creating two universes. One with his believers and the other with those who no longer needed him.¡±

    ¡°Damn. He literally cut them off.¡±

    Miko added.

    ¡°Even though they were now two universes, since they were originally one they remained linked. However, the laws they were governed under were vastly different. That is why one has magic while one didn¡¯t. Also the laws of time and space are different as well.¡±

    ¡°You mean time flows differently?¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°But that isn¡¯t important. Let me continue.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Anyway, the Supreme Being governed this world Terra, while the other one Earth was left to those life forms. However, he realized that the worlds heavily influenced each other despite being separated. The idols those life forms created started to appear in this world in the flesh.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you saying that the ancient gods weren¡¯t created by the Supreme Being but just manifested here out of nowhere?¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°The Supreme Being didn¡¯t understand it himself, but it seemed that those lifeforms had the ability to bring their idols to life with their faith. The only thing was that those idols could only manifested in this world where magic and other strange powers existed.¡±

    ¡°Well, that put a rest to the discussion of whether gods created us or we created the gods.¡±

    Miko muttered.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say so.¡±

    Said Augustus.

    ¡°While it was human faith that caused those gods to manifest, once manifested those gods created humans as well.¡±

    ¡°And you just reignited the argument.¡±

    Miko said with a sigh.

    ¡°Anyway, gods began manifesting in this world one by one. Not only them, but demons, and other creatures of myth.¡±

    ¡°Wait. I have a question. This world is millions of years old right? And so is earth. If that¡¯s the case then this world should be filled with with ancient gods and demons that were long forgotten by the people in the river of time, yet every Higher being here are known to earth. Where did the ancient gods go?¡±

    ¡°I told you didn¡¯t I? The worlds still heavily influenced each other. In other words, if a god is erased here they would be erased in the other world over time.¡±

    ¡°You mean, that they were all erased?¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°By who?¡±

    ¡°By Samael and the other being I want you to be cautious of. But I¡¯m getting there.¡±

    Augustus said.

    ¡°Anyway, to test something out the Supreme Being created life for the first time. He created the world¡¯s first Phoenix.¡±

    The moment Miko heard that a face flashed in his mind.

    ¡°Who was that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Augustus realized that he must¡¯ve saw Rias face, but chose to remain silent about it.

    ¡°The Supreme Being then observed Earth and as he expected, the creature known as the Phoenix appeared and blended in their culture. This proved that the minds of the lifeforms of Earth were linked to this world. Whatever happened here would influence their minds in numerous ways. While their minds were able to manifest beings in this world.¡±

    ¡°Damn, then in a way this is an imaginary world linked to the subconscious of the human race.¡±

    Miko said after thinking about what Augustus said.

    ¡°I see. You said that time flowed different in the two universes right?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°Which universe¡¯s time flow faster?¡±

    ¡°The one you¡¯re from.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°How fast?¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me that despite being alive here for almost two decades, a week haven¡¯t even past on earth?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°I finally know why fictional characters like Dracula and a man made pantheon like the Cthulhu Mythos exists in this world. They were manifested by the combined subconsciousness of their fans and those who believed them to be true stories. This is also the reason why real people like Alexander the Great are here as well, as mythical heroes. They had myths surrounding them that were thought to be true by their followers for countless years. This faith caused their alter egos to manifest here.¡±

    This explained why beings like Alexander the Great, Dracula, Sun Wukong, Cthulhu, etc. who were only created or lived 2000 years ago not only lived in this world for countless millennia but even fought in wars 20, 000 years. It was all because time flowed differently in the two worlds.

    ¡°Now here¡¯s my question to you Miko.¡±

    Said Augustus.

    ¡°How did Samael came to be? Was he also manifested by the faith of the people of Earth or was he created by the Supreme Being himself?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    This question immediately caused Miko to enter deep thought. He was unable to answer and remained silent.

    ¡°Heh. The answer is neither.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Augustus answer shocked him.

    ¡°Samael wasn¡¯t created, he naturally came to be just like the Supreme Being. However, unlike the Supreme Being he is the source of evil in both worlds and influenced the tales about him.¡±

    ¡°Him naturally existing does make sense. I mean, I doubt the people of earth could even imagine death on their own, and the Supreme Being sounds like a benevolent person, so I don¡¯t think he would create death either.¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°As expected of myself. You¡¯re pretty smart.¡±

    He said with a laugh.

    ¡°Samael appeared naturally but that doesn¡¯t mean that the Supreme Being didn¡¯t influence his existence in anyway though.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°According to the Supreme Being, he believes that Samael and his twin brother are the manifestations of wickedness that he lacked.¡±

    ¡°That also makes sense. Samael is called the venom of god because he does the things that a benevolent being can¡¯t do. He¡¯s God¡¯s executioner and the one who maintains the balance.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    That¡¯s when he realized something.

    ¡°Samael has a twin brother?!¡±

    He shouted.

    Augustus laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s the other one I wanted to warn you of.¡±

    He faces turned serious.

    ¡°Earlier I told you that Samael and someone else erased the ancient gods, but I may have worded that wrong. They weren''t erased, they were devoured. As a result their existence slow faded away in time on earth."

    ¡°Oi, why does this feel like Killo?"

    Miko said.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Killo is strong even I have to admit that. But what I¡¯m talking about makes Killo looks like nothing but an infant.¡±

    Augustus replied.

    ¡°The being that I¡¯m talking about is a true monster.¡±

    Augustus suddenly looked like he remembered something.

    He took out a pen and paper and began to write down something. Miko watched as he wrote down five names on a piece of paper.

    He then took the paper and gave Miko. He spoke as Miko read the names.

    ¡°This an official list of the top five strongest beings outside of the Supreme Being. Remember them closely and try your best to avoid them before mastering Deus Malum.¡±

    The names on the list were as followed:

    1. Devoro

    2. Samael

    3. Rias

    4. Lilith

    5. Azazel

    ¡°The being I wish to talk about is the one at the top of the list, Devoro.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko looked at the names with shock. Other than the #1 and #3 spots he knew everyone on the list.

    ¡°Lilith and Azazel¡­..If Samael exists then they naturally do too.¡±

    He said.

    Lilith was Samael¡¯s wife and the mother of all demons, and was also the first vampire and succubus. Made from the same dirt as Adam, she was even the first woman, but because she was rebellious and independent she defied god and left the garden of Eden. Eve was created to be her more docile replacement.

    She was considered the female personification of evil and ruler of the night.

    Azazel was Samael¡¯s loyal follower who was responsible for corrupting the world. A fallen angel who taught men the art of warfare, of making swords, knives, shields, and coats of mail, and women the art of deception by ornamenting the body, dyeing the hair, and painting the face and the eyebrows, and also revealed to the people the secrets of witchcraft and corrupted their manners, leading them into wickedness and impurity.

    He was the angel of corruption, and the progenitor of sin.

    Samael, Lilith, Azazel were the the unholy trinity that were responsible for the fall of man.

    ¡°Devoro and Rias¡­.?¡±

    Miko looked at the two names that he was unfamiliar with. They both caused his soul to shake, but for different reasons.

    ¡°Wait. Devoro is higher than Samael? Why?¡±

    He looked up and asked.

    ¡°Allow me to explain. Samael came into existence naturally like the Supreme Being, however unlike the Supreme Being he wasn¡¯t born alone.¡±

    ¡°He was born with a twin brother.¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°I told you that the Supreme Being believe that Samael and Devoro were born to make up for the maliciousness he lacked. Yet, Samael was described as both good and evil, so he alone couldn¡¯t carrying out his duties. He needed a companion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where Devoro came in.¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°The two who were born from the same entity, Samael who was pure darkness, corruption, and death, and Devoro who was Pure savagery, destruction, and mayhem; together they form the Ultimate Evil.¡±

    He explained.

    ¡°Even though the two were equal in power, Devoro has the edge because of the way he uses his power.¡±

    ¡°I see. So Devoro has more destructive force than Samael.¡±

    Miko mumbled.

    ¡°You said earlier that they rival the Supreme Being, so why is there a war going on to decide the next Supreme Being? Isn¡¯t it pointless since no one can defeat them besides the current Supreme Being?¡±

    ¡°Well, Samael and Devoro don¡¯t have any interest in ruling this universe. They work with the Supreme Being to maintain balance. Creation and destruction. Life and Death. They only care about maintaining that balance. At least that was the case. The two rebelled against their roles on two separate occasions and were both put down by the Supreme Being.¡±

    Augustus said.

    ¡°Samael destroyed the world the first time millions of years ago, but was sealed into the coffin by the Supreme being. Devoro was sealed away in the space between dimensions the same day I died by the Supreme Being as well. In fact, other than the #3 Rias, every member of the top 5 were sealed away by Supreme Being.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re sealed away, why do you need to warn me?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you read a lot of manga in your life? If something that can threaten the world is sealed away, surely it will see the lights of day again. We¡¯re possibly facing something like that pretty soon.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Because I believe that''s one of the goals of New Era. They wish to break the seals on these four monsters.¡±

    ¡°Sounds interesting. I might want to do that too.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about that. You don¡¯t know, but Devoro is one of the main reasons I lost back then. He came to retrieve the sealed Samael who I locked away and almost destroyed both sides doing it. If Rias hadn¡¯t stalled him when she did, we would be deader than dead.¡±

    Augustus replied.

    ¡°If you¡¯re still not convinced about how terrifying Devoro was, then know this. You know the Beast of Revelations? The 666 monster? That was inspired by Devoro.¡±

    ¡°Well, fuck.¡±

    ¡°Yes, fuck was the same word I shouted when I saw him split open the world in two with a swing of his hand.¡±

    Augustus said.

    ¡°Now that you get it, then be sure to crush anyone you come across that wants to free it or any of the other three.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I got it, but I want to ask you something. Devoro and Samael,are they Irregulars? Since they were born outside of the laws of the universe.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You realized that.¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°They¡¯re the first Irregulars. The Supreme Being isn¡¯t considered one, since he and the universe were born simultaneously. Samael Irregular Title is True Death, while Devoro¡¯s is True Monster. I heard that their Irregularities are Infinite Death and Infinite Destruction respectively. I believe what kind of abilities are those are self-explanatory.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then my need to make this demand is justified.¡±

    Miko stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Your Irregularity, Conquest give it to me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your ability to conquer everything under the heavens will come in handy when fighting New Era. I want it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just give you my irregularity. Conquest is mines and mines alone. You won¡¯t be able to control it unless we fuse, and I don¡¯t want to do that yet.¡±

    Augustus protested.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko¡¯s hand then stabbed into his chest and pulled out a white orb.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this ability as consolation, and I wont be taking no for an answer.¡±

    ¡°How did you-?!¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m you remember. I take what I want, even from myself.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Well said! Take it! But if you still end up dead after taking it, I wont let you live this down.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ruler¡¯s Contract will be put to good use.¡±

 Is There Anything Greater Than War?

    Miko used a period of a couple months to smooth out all of the rough edges in his empire. He allowed each country to keep their native cultures, and ordered the kings under him to use the country¡¯s wealth to better the lives of its citizens at all costs.

    He ordered that trade schools were to be built and combat academies as well to groom the countries'' future. He had the Tertitus Branch dispatch some of their alchemist to spread their teachings all across the empire.

    Since the scale of the upcoming war was far greater than the ones before, Miko also ordered that members of each branch would spread out and create a protective net around the empire.

    The Quartus Branch was in-charged of protecting the Empire¡¯s public order, while the Quintus Branch was in charge of fending off enemies.

    The citizens of the colonized countries quickly saw improvement in their safety and lifestyle. They also found out that Miko was a kind ruler that didn¡¯t suppress his people, but instead do his best to better them. They soon came to the conclusion that being ruled by Miko was maybe the best thing that had happened to them.

    They all had a chance of acquiring an education since it was free. There were more jobs available to them. The crime rate had fallen significantly thanks to the no tolerance policy of the Quartus Branch and Miko¡¯s Imperial Guards. The criminals also weren¡¯t forgotten since the RUA had grown and allowed them to become legal workers.

    They also got to met many famous members of the Dragna Clan. Some even taught at the countless schools and academies.

    The empire had quickly turned prosperous. However, this was only possible because Miko had full control of everything. There¡¯s were no pesky government officials or aristocrats to oppose him. He was the law.

    Of course they were some who wanted to be rebellious, however they were quietly snuffed out by Luka¡¯s Black Hornets who had grown tremendously in size and power after Miko ordered that all covet organizations in the empire would fall under her. Luka quickly gained subordinates far stronger than her. Of course, her position as Miko¡¯s woman eliminated any chances of them defying her.

    Jin was even upgraded to vice-commander with thousands under his command.

    The rest of Miko¡¯s Generals also received various promotions.

    Ace and Sora controlled the Imperial Army, Bloom led the Imperial Guards with Sapphire assisting her, Hina was promoted to Imperial Advisor and had a team of 100 assistants to help her, Edward was the leader of crime world and was known as the Crime God, and Sasha was the Imperial Mother.

    With this the Dragna Kingdom had become a real empire that was fully functional.

    Today Miko was making a visit to a place he¡¯s never been in his empire, the Flameheart Clan.

    He appeared there without warning or prior notice, in fact he just popped up there and scared the guards shitless.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­.Not bad.¡±

    Miko said after looking at the grand mansion that belonged to the clan.

    ¡°We¡¯re glad to see that you like it.¡±

    Someone walked out of the mansion and greeted him.

    ¡°Darwin Flameheart.¡±

    It was Luka¡¯s Grandfather.

    ¡°Hail to the emperor.¡±

    Darwin bowed and said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for all that.¡±

    Miko looked around and spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s also no need for your men to position themselves to attack me. I¡¯m not here to harm your clan in anyway.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? My apologizes.¡±

    Darwin lifted his hand and the men Miko were sensing quietly withdrew.

    ¡°I hope that you aren¡¯t offended, but after what happened to the Saevio clan I couldn¡¯t afford to take any chances.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal. I know the things that I¡¯ve done and the way people view me because of it. You would be a fool to not have your guard up after I came to visit so suddenly.¡±

    Miko kept a smile on his face.

    ¡°As expected of you, you¡¯re very wise and understanding.¡±

    Said Darwin.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, so let get this out the way.¡±

    Miko suddenly said.

    ¡°I killed your son, Darius 8 years ago.¡±

    When Darwin heard that his brows twitched.

    ¡°I already knew that. There¡¯s no need to remind me.¡±

    ¡°I just chose to address it since I can sense your bloodlust towards me. However, you¡¯re really worthy to be the clan leader. You know how to keep your emotions in check for the greater good of your clan.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Darwin, I won¡¯t apologize for what happened to your son, but I believe that I need to make some kind of amends.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you sent Luka to us.¡±

    After Miko advised her to try her best to get along with her family, Luka began visiting the Flameheart clan on a daily basis and began to connect with them. The clan had no complaints about her associating with them because of talents and aptitude.

    They couldn¡¯t hope to shun her in the first place because she was their leader¡¯s grandchild, which means that it was possible for her to inherit the clan. She being Miko¡¯s woman didn¡¯t impress them in the least.

    The flameheart clan were filled of people with raging emotions. The level that they felt an emotion can¡¯t compare to anyone else. This was the same for their pride. They didn¡¯t fear Miko despite his overwhelming momentum. If push came to shove, they didn¡¯t have a problem fighting the Dragna Clan to the death.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    They were slaves only to those they cherished, they would never submit to tranny.

    Miko knew this and chose not to disturbed them in the least. They also chose not to stand in his way.

    ¡°I sent you Luka as a show of respect. I wanted your clan to know that I didn¡¯t see them as an obstacle or an enemy. That and Luka deserves to enjoy the happiness of being around her family.¡±

    ¡°Is the second reason the main reason you sent her?¡±

    Darwin asked.

    ¡°Who knows? You¡¯re the heart experts, you tell me.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°Anyway, I want to meet with Joesph. Can you make that happen?¡±

    Joesph was one of the 5 persons who came together and formed the Flameheart Clan, after they received blessings directly from the Greek goddess of love Aphrodite also known as Venus.

    Of these five progenitors, Joesph was the only one still living, thus making him the one in the clan that had the most authority. Even more the clan leader.

    ¡°Whether it can happen solely depends on Master himself. I can¡¯t force him to meet you.¡±

    Darwin answered.

    Just seconds after he said that, a message was sent to his head.

    ¡°I see. The master said that he will meet you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? He must¡¯ve been eavesdropping. He still haven''t fixed that habit of his."

    Miko seemed rather amused.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    Shortly after Darwin led Miko inside the mansion. After climbing some flights of steps, they arrived at a door that Joseph.

    ¡°The master is inside. He doesn¡¯t like others entering without being invited, so we¡¯ll temporarily part here.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Miko nodded and opened the door and walked in.

    ¡°I wonder what he needs to talk about with Master?¡±

    Darwin mumbled to himself.

    He stood there for almost a hour waiting by the door.

    ¡°From the lack of explosions, they don¡¯t seem to be fighting. I also don¡¯t sense any form of power being released, so it looks like they are just talking.¡±

    Darwin didn¡¯t trust Miko in the least. In fact, it would be weird for him to trust him at all. After all they¡¯ve never interacted before and Miko has countless horrifying rumors surrounding him. The biggest factors are the death of his son, and the destruction of the saevio clan.

    In Darwin¡¯s eyes, Miko was a destructive storm in the form of a child.

    ¡°I wonder what they¡¯re talking about?¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was at that moment that the door opened.

    Darwin watched Miko walk out with a smile before closing the door. He looked at Darwin and smiled.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be going Darwin. I hope we meet again pretty soon.¡±

    Miko then left without looking back.

    After Miko left, the door opened and Joesph came out.

    ¡°Master, what was all that about?¡±

    Darwin asked Joesph.

    ¡°We were just catching up.¡±

    Joesph replied with a smile. The smile soon left his face as he looked at Darwin.

    ¡°Pass this order to the rest of the clan. The Flameheart clan will assist the Dragna Clan in the upcoming campaign to capture the Eastern Region.¡±

    ¡°May I ask the reason?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. We¡¯re originally a part of the Dragna Kingdom, now that it has become an empire we can¡¯t afford to slack off more than ever.¡±

    Joesph answered.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°None at all, Master. I was just surprised that you actually wanted to act together with a king. I¡¯ve always heard you say that there¡¯s no one in the Dragna Clan left that¡¯s worthy enough to request anything from you.¡±

    Joesph didn¡¯t answer immediately and just stared off in space.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that someone worthy has finally returned.¡±

    Meanwhile in the Eastern Region, in the Carpo Empire.

    Lennox stood on a stage looking down on a sea of soldiers.

    ¡°About 500,000 and all S Class and above. Not bad for an empire on this continent.¡±

    Chloe walked up to him and spoke with all smiles.

    ¡°This is our elite army that¡¯s different from our main army. My family took centuries to cultivate this army.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Lennox replied.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough. In this world, what decides battles isn¡¯t necessarily polished armies but those who lead them.¡±

    Lennox stepped out.

    ¡°But I guess it won¡¯t hurt boasting their morale.¡±

    The moment he said that his body was covered in Heavenly Qi.

    He thrust his palm out and a massive wave of Heavenly Qi engulfed the entire army. The soldiers looked at each other in confusion as their bodies were covered in a golden glow.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen.¡±

    Lennox spoke and drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Lennox, one of your allies in the upcoming battle.¡±

    There were obvious signs of surprise when Lennox introduced himself as their ally.

    ¡°I¡¯m for one is very excited to be fighting with all of you. I¡¯ve heard of your magnificence and prowess and wished to meet you all. Now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all thinking, the opponent is too great and that we have no chance of winning, but worry not!¡±

    Lennox beat his chest proudly and declared.

    ¡°Because I am here!¡±

    The soldiers looked at each other again as if affirming that they were hearing things.

    ¡°I¡¯m not implying that I alone is strong enough to defeat the enemy, but with all of us working together I¡¯m certain that we can fight against destiny and prove the world wrong!¡±

    He declared.

    ¡°Nothing in life is certain! There¡¯s no such thing as destiny! We pave our own futures!¡±

    Lennox words started to having a strange effect on the soldiers, they all started to become excited one after the other. They all became enchanted by the man that stood in front of them.

    ¡°My fellow humans, struggle! There¡¯s nothing wrong with it! Struggle with all your might, fall and get up again!¡±

    He clenched his fist in front of him.

    ¡°Failure is not permanent, victory is available to all those who want it! So desire victory more than you fear failure! That is the only path to survival! My friends, do you wish to survive?!¡±

    ¡°YEAAAAAH!¡±

    The soldiers screamed at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°Then accompany me to a dirty desperate battle of blood and sorrow! Let¡¯s show the world that we¡¯re the ones that decides our fates!¡±

    ¡°OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡±

    The soldiers shouts shook the entire county.

    ¡°A-Amazing! Everyone is brimming with fighting spirit.¡±

    Chloe said with amazement.

    ¡°He used Heavenly Qi to give the soldiers a sense of peace, and got them excited with using his natural charisma. Truly impressive.¡±

    Skylar who was watching from the side commented.

    He watched as Lennox walked off the stage.

    ¡°Are Ezra and Hanzou here yet?¡±

    He asked Skylar.

    ¡°No, but they should be arriving shortly.¡±

    He responded.

    ¡°This War will be fun, but isn¡¯t it a bit too one sided?¡±

    Lennox asked.

    ¡°I mean, the Dragna Empire still has the advantage.¡±

    ¡°They do?¡±

    Chloe asked.

    ¡°The fact that you didn¡¯t know that, shows your ignorance about the enemy. If you wish to become a real Empress you can¡¯t afford to make such mistakes.¡±

    Skylar said.

    Hearing what he said made Chloe feel embarrassed. Seeing her like that Lennox placed his hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°His tone maybe was harsh, but he doesn¡¯t mean to belittle you. He¡¯s only telling you for own good.¡±

    He said and smiled at her.

    His handsome smile made her started to race and her face begin to redden. She had always been a fan of his, and even used him as an inspiration when she battle for the throne. So having him comfort her was like a dream.

    ¡°So do you have any ideas on how to level the playing field?¡±

    Skylar asked.

    ¡°Yeah. Why not ask Stein to send Tyler to give a hand?¡±

    The Tyler he was referring to was the Norse War God Tyr¡¯s Proxy. He was the highest ranking General of the Asgard Empire. He¡¯s the Son of Stein and head of the war council of Asgard. He is also one of the leaders of the Valkyries, who were the strongest female Corps in the empire. He was undefeated in any war and was considered one of main reasons why Asgard was still so strong.

    ¡°Deploying me alone is the furtherest my father will go to assist this war. If my brother was to be deployed here as well, it would hurt the empire¡¯s pride and weaken our military strengthen until we return. It¡¯s a risk that none of us will take.¡±

    Skylar answered.

    ¡°Well, I figured you would say that.¡±

    Lennox said with a laugh.

    It was then that his smile dropped from his face.

    ¡°Looks like I have no choice. In order to make this battle more exciting, I¡¯ll have to call up some old friends.¡±

    ¡°Old friends?¡±

    Lennox nodded.

    ¡°About three more Tyrants would do right?¡±

    ¡°Three more? Which three?¡±

    ¡°Touma, Paige, and Drake.¡±

    Skylar¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard those names.

    ¡°Why would those three fight for you?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m their boss.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    Skylar sighed when he heard that.

    ¡°So the rumors were true.¡±

    He looked at Lennox serious face.

    ¡°You¡¯re the leader of majority of the Tyrants in the world, the Tyrant King Of Hell Dynasty.¡±

    Lennox didn¡¯t answer and kept a straight face before mumbling to himself.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll call for Kirin while I¡¯m at it. I¡¯m sure Karna¡¯s Proxy will love a war like this.¡±

    Lennox finally smiled again and looked at Skylar.

    ¡°Tell me, Thunder Emperor. Is there anything more exciting to men than a good battle?¡±

    ¡°That depends on who you ask the question.¡±

    Skylar smiled as well.

    ¡°But for me, I don¡¯t think there is.¡±

 The Intercontinental War Begins!

    Imperial Capital, Dragna Empire.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko sat on his throne with his elbow on the arm rest, and his face resting on his fists. There was no specific emotion on his face as he stared into space.

    After a while of silence he spoke.

    ¡°Prepare, prepare the iron helm of war,

    Bring forth the lots, cast in the spacious orb;

    Th'' Angel of Fate turns them with mighty hands,

    And casts them out upon the darken''d earth!

    Prepare, prepare!

    Prepare your hearts for Death''s cold hand! prepare

    Your souls for flight, your bodies for the earth;

    Prepare your arms for glorious victory;

    Prepare your eyes to meet a holy God!

    Prepare, prepare!

    Whose fatal scroll is that? Methinks ''tis mine!

    Why sinks my heart, why faltereth my tongue?

    Had I three lives, I''d die in such a cause,

    And rise, with ghosts, over the well-fought field.

    Prepare, prepare!

    The arrows of Almighty God are drawn!

    Angels of Death stand in the louring heavens!

    Thousands of souls must seek the realms of light,

    And walk together on the clouds of heaven!

    Prepare, prepare!

    Soldiers, prepare! Our cause is Heaven''s cause;

    Soldiers, prepare! Be worthy of our cause:

    Prepare to meet our fathers in the sky:

    Prepare, O troops, that are to fall to-day!

    Prepare, prepare!

    Alfred shall smile, and make his harp rejoice;

    The Norman William, and the learned Clerk,

    And Lion Heart, and black-brow''d Edward, with

    His loyal queen, shall rise, and welcome us!

    Prepare, prepare!¡±

    He smiled after reciting an old poem by William Blake.

    ¡°Prepare, huh? This poem fits perfectly with the situation.¡±

    He stood and walked away from the turn.

    ¡°War is in the air, and everyone is nervous as they should be. The war that¡¯s about to come is only but one out of many. Countless more will follow.¡±

    He left the throne room and entered the hall.

    ¡°This war is only but an eye opener to the rest of the world. Snapping them out of their false sense of peace. Reminding them what true war is.¡±

    He left the hall and reached outside of the palace.

    ¡°Some may say that the world has never been at peace, that wars has never stopped. To those people I laugh and spit in their faces.¡±

    He released his wings and took off into the air.

    ¡°What you¡¯ve all been fighting cannot be called a war. Those are just skirmishes, childish scuffles.¡±

    He quickly approached an altar in the sky and landed on it. There he saw Tia, the five branch leaders, the guardian beasts, and his team.

    ¡°True war is nothing like what you¡¯re all used to. True war is far more than what you can imagine.¡±

    Miko walked to the edge of the altar, and behind him his image and voice was being projected.

    From the moment he recited the poem to this current moment, every word and action he had taken had been broadcast across the entire Empire.

    ¡°The War that I¡¯m talking about is a war where true gods are slain, Devils are crucified, beasts are hunted, and heroes are thorn apart. That is what true war is like. The land dyed red with blood, the earth split into pieces, the oceans dried up, and the sky filled with cracks.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Can you all imagine it? Such chaos and horror right in front of your eyes? Get use to that thought because it will soon become a reality.¡±

    Even though he was countless miles in the sky, Miko could sense the unrest of his people even so he continued.

    ¡°The reason why you ask? It¡¯s simple, there¡¯s no one at the top of the world to keep the order. No one to hold the reins. I know what you¡¯re all thinking, but that¡¯s been the case for several millennia now, which is true, but there¡¯s a major difference now than in the past.¡±

    He pointed at himself with his thumb.

    ¡°There¡¯s people emerging who wants to be the one who gets to hold the reins, and are willing to do anything to get it. And guess what? Our numbers are increasing by the day.¡±

    There was a mad light in eyes when he spoke.

    ¡°Listen, you peace lovers. The era where you all sit back and worry about minor everyday problems is over. I now declare this as the Era Of Endless Wars!¡±

    Miko shouted.

    ¡°All of you will finally get off your asses and fight to decide your ranks in the world. Will you end up at the bottom with the lowest of the low, or will you fight your way to the top and ensure your survival with your own hands? It¡¯s either fight and win, or whine and die! There¡¯s no third choice!¡±

    Every citizen of the empire started to tense up as they listened to Miko¡¯s speech.

    ¡°Let me make this clear to all of you.¡±

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°I INTEND TO FIGHT AND WIN!¡±

    His voice shook the capital.

    ¡°Dying a dog¡¯s death is not the way I wish to end my life! I will fight and fight until I can¡¯t fight anymore, even then I will drag my broken body to battle and fight again!¡±

    As they listened to Miko declaring his will to fight, the citizens felt a change in their hearts. They too wanted to win, they too wanted to reach the top. If a 14 year old could boldly declare his intentions and they couldn¡¯t, were they even worthy enough to call themselves people?Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Even when my body breaks, my soul will keep on fighting until I¡¯ve reached the top!¡±

    Miko spread his arms.

    ¡°So my people I ask you this? What will you do? Will you fight or will you obediently stretch out your necks and let someone chop off your head?!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Some people in the capital started to respond as their body was being filled with fighting spirit.

    ¡°Recall the lives you¡¯ve all been living under my rule, do you think you can enjoy such leisure for the rest of your life without fighting for it first? What I¡¯ve given to you all is nothing but a taste of what you could all receive if you fight along side me. If you don¡¯t, only thing you¡¯ll experience is the life of a bottom-feeder.¡±

    He frowned.

    ¡°Are my people bottom feeders?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    This time the entire capital answered Miko¡¯s question. It was as if their was disease infecting all of them. They all were filled with fight spirit.

    It wasn¡¯t only the capital. All the countries that made up the empire were affected by Miko¡¯s speech. They¡¯ve experience what it felt like to be losers and were only spared because of Miko¡¯s benevolence. He gave them a life that was far better than that which they¡¯ve lived under their old masters. He showed them a glimpse of what it was like to be on the winning side, and they didn¡¯t intend to go back after experiencing it.

    They wish to rise and continue rising until they reached the top.

    ¡°My people, allow me to ask you this.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Will you fighting your way to the top with me and stand above all?¡±

    ¡°YEAH!¡±

    The entire empire responded.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko drew Ishma and Regis from his waist.

    ¡°Then allow me to answer your spirit by leading the way myself!¡±

    He pointed Ishma in one direction.

    ¡°I will slay the enemy in the north!¡±

    He pointed Regis in another direction.

    ¡°I will cut down the enemy in the south!¡±

    He pointed Ishma again.

    ¡°I will destroy the enemy in the east.¡±

    He pointed Regis.

    ¡°I will annihilate the enemy in the west.¡±

    He cross both swords above his head.

    ¡°I promise before all that I will decimate everything in our path and bring you all to the top!¡±

    ¡°OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The entire empire roared after Miko¡¯s declaration. Anyone could feel their fighting spirit.

    He brought his swords and showed a savage.

    ¡°My people, it is time for war.¡±

    The next couple days every person in the empire, whether young or old, woman or man, child or old, everyone began to prepare for war.

    Of course, most of them won¡¯t be fighting, but there were a lot of other things that they could do.

    After Miko¡¯s speech, everyone started working hard to help their empire in their own way.

    ¡°Prepare, prepare the iron helm of war,

    Bring forth the lots, cast in the spacious orb;

    Th'' Angel of Fate turns them with mighty hands,

    And casts them out upon the darken''d earth!

    Prepare, prepare!¡±

    Everyone also began reciting the poem Miko recited during his address to the empire.

    Well, they were singing it rather than reciting.

    ¡°Prepare your hearts for Death''s cold hand! prepare

    Your souls for flight, your bodies for the earth;

    Prepare your arms for glorious victory;

    Prepare your eyes to meet a holy God!

    Prepare, prepare!¡±

    Whether they were crafting weapons.

    ¡°Whose fatal scroll is that? Methinks ''tis mine!

    Why sinks my heart, why faltereth my tongue?

    Had I three lives, I''d die in such a cause,

    And rise, with ghosts, over the well-fought field.

    Prepare, prepare!¡±

    Whether they were soldiers keeping themselves sharp.

    ¡°The arrows of Almighty God are drawn!

    Angels of Death stand in the louring heavens!

    Thousands of souls must seek the realms of light,

    And walk together on the clouds of heaven!

    Prepare, prepare!¡±

    Scholars trying to devise strategies and predict the war.

    ¡°Soldiers, prepare! Our cause is Heaven''s cause;

    Soldiers, prepare! Be worthy of our cause:

    Prepare to meet our fathers in the sky:¡±

    Or even regular civilians, everyone was in a fighting mood as they sang their war song.

    ¡°Prepare, O troops, that are to fall to-day!

    Prepare, prepare!

    Alfred shall smile, and make his harp rejoice;

    The Norman William, and the learned Clerk,

    And Lion Heart, and black-brow''d Edward, with

    His loyal queen, shall rise, and welcome us!

    Prepare, prepare!¡±

    The Dragna Empire was ready for war!

    As for Miko who had lit the fire of war in all of them.

    He was in his throne room looking at a map.

    ¡°From the look of things, the most ideal spot to have our battle is here.¡±

    He pointed at a gigantic lake in the middle of the continent.

    ¡°This lake was made after your father used Ragnarok, right?¡±

    Miko looked at Luka and asked.

    She nodded.

    Almost 14 years ago when Luka father, Zanis who was one of Demon Sovereign Zara¡¯s Black Scripture unit fought another Black Scripture member Zach, he used the forbidden Move of the Norse Gods, Ragnarok to destroy his enemy at the cost of his life.

    This suicide attack caused a massive hole to form in the center of the Silver Continent. This hole was eventually filled with water which led to a massive lake being form.

    This lake was known as Lake Ragna, after the attack that was used to create it.

    This lake also served as a border between the northern and eastern regions. If the two regions were to march their armies, this would most definitely be the best place to duke it out.

    ¡°Oh, sorry if I upset you in anyway by mentioning your father.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Luka replied.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko nodded and started to think.

    ¡°So far we know that the enemy had employed the likes of Human God, and Thunder Emperor Skylar. We recognized Skylar because he used his power to retrieve Lennox when he attacked the palace.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°There has to be more than just them though.¡±

    ¡°Just those two alone are troublesome. Depending on who else they¡¯ve brought, we could be in trouble.¡±

    Said Raven.

    ¡°I wonder if Killo is going to show up again?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Both Miko and Momo rejected that notion simultaneously.

    ¡°I-I guess you¡¯re right. Killo isn¡¯t one to join these kinds of stuff. Since he has an interest in Miko, he would¡¯ve attack us head on rather than team up.¡±

    Said Raven.

    ¡°Please stop mentioning that thing. It¡¯s making me remember some stuff I don¡¯t want to remember.¡±

    Miko said.

    His fight with Killo was still by far his hardest. Even with the power of a higher being and Augustus weapon, he still couldn¡¯t win and almost died. This caused him to not want to meet Killo every again.

    He shook his head as if trying to forget something unpleasant.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s no use trying to speculate. We¡¯ll have to just prepare for a desperate battle and give everything we¡¯ve got.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Alright, as we¡¯ve previously discussed Joesph Flameheart will protect the empire with Ba?mu and Sirrush. With those three along with the Imperial Guards the empire should be safe from surprise attacks. However, just to be sure Grams will also stay back with the Secundus Branch minus Rouge and those in my team. Everyone else in the clan will join the battle.¡±

    Miko explained.

    ¡°The objective of this battle is to completely crush our opponent and take the Eastern Region. When that happens the Dragna Empire will stretch across half of the continent and meet my objective. With the empire this powerful it will be considered a Global Powerhouse and even New Era will have to think twice before attacking it.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t intend to take the entire continent while you¡¯re at it?¡±

    Jin asked.

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. After we take half the continent the other regions won¡¯t be able to oppose us unless they do the same. However, that won¡¯t happen because we¡¯ll keep them on a leash and prevent any sides from doing what we did.¡±

    If a country looks like it¡¯s about to emulate the achievements of the Dragna Empire, the empire will interfere and crush their ambitions before they bear fruit.

    Once the empire takes the Eastern Region, their influence will swallow the entire continent. At that time, nothing will escape their sight and they will be able to monitor everything as they pleased.

    They could even interfere in struggles between nations and pick who they want to win. This way they¡¯ll ensure that no one country will gain the power to threaten the empire.

    So it will be like they own the entire continent without needing to physically conquer it all.

    Affirming all that Miko smiled.

    ¡°Ok team. Let¡¯s move out!¡±

 Greetings Before The Battle

    Lake Ragna.

    On the side that led to the Eastern Region, the troops of the Seven Moons Alliance had sit up a camp.

    Inside a large tent, the leaders of the alliance were all sitting around a table discussing the upcoming battle.

    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten word that Dark Angel Ezra had arrived with his Black Seraphim Unit.¡±

    Said the Kale Empress.

    ¡°He brought his Seraphim? That¡¯s great news! Ezra¡¯s Black Seraphim are all quite powerful. Their presences will be great help in our campaign.¡±

    Said Chloe.

    ¡°I also heard that the Demon Monk have arrived with some members from the Buddhist Alliance.¡±

    ¡°The Buddhist Alliance? I didn¡¯t know he was on friendly terms with them.¡±

    ¡°I heard that they were interested in something that the Dragna Clan possesses. It looks like they stole something from them a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as we get more allies, I don¡¯t care. Even if Satan himself came, I would gladly accept his help to deal with that clan.¡±

    All the emperors nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Death be to the Dragna Empire.¡±

    Chloe lifted a glass filled with champagne.

    ¡°Death to the Dragna Empire!¡±

    All the emperors lifted their glasses and tossed.

    Meanwhile, Lennox leaned on a tree listening on their conversations with a smile.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill them?¡±

    A person stepped out from the tree¡¯s shadow.

    It was a beautiful woman with dark skin and black hair, who was dressed in a dark robe. However, there was something odd about her.

    She had a third eye in the middle of her forehead. This meant that she was a parasite demon.

    ¡°They still have use, so we can¡¯t just kill them. Besides, I think Chloe is a big fan of mine. I don¡¯t like killing those that admires me.¡±

    Lennox answered without looking at her.

    No matter which angle you look from it was impossible for most people to see her. This made it look like Lennox was talking to himself.

    ¡°Hmph. I hate people like them. Only think about the prize in front of them, and not of those who must sacrifice themselves to gain that prize for them.¡±

    ¡°I know your hatred towards those types. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to restrain yourself, Paige.¡±

    The woman was a female tyrant with the title ¡° She Who Steals From The Blessed¡± Parasite Queen Paige.

    She was one of the rare cases where a Parasite Demon defies all odds and rise to the pinnacle of strength after taking over countless people and stealing a portion of their strength.

    She broke out of her shell as a Parasite and obtained overwhelming power that ensures no one even thinks of eliminating her. Rumor has it that she stole so many people¡¯s power that she has an endless supply of techniques stored in her head.

    ¡°Fine, but I¡¯m killing them later.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°If you must, but just be sure to not get killed before then.¡±

    Lennox replied.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    After saying that, she disappeared into the shadow.

    Lennox stood up straight.

    ¡°Now then, all the actors should¡¯ve been gathered.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get this show on the road.¡±

    He lifted his hand into the air.

    *Boom!*

    The moment he did, the sky changed color. It was now a strange green color.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±

    The emperors felt the change and ran out of the tent, and looked towards Lennox.

    ¡°Just sending a greeting.¡±

    Lennox answered with his hand in the air.

    When the emperors looked up they saw a shocking scene.

    The sky was constantly changing colors, every time it changed color an orb of the same color would appear under it.

    Before long there were 7 orbs of different colors in the sky. Lennox clenched his fist and the orbs suddenly fused together and formed a giant rainbow colored one.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Aurora¡¯s Fall.¡±

    The orb suddenly shot down from the sky and crashed over the opposite side of the lake.

    Everyone in the Seven Moon Alliance expected to see a massive explosion, but they saw something even more impactful.

    A gigantic scaly dragon arm reached out and grabbed the orb before it hit the ground. It then crushed the orb in his palm like it was an egg.

    *BOOOOM!*

    A large colorful explosion spread across the sky dying it in multiple colors over and over again. After a few seconds, the sky returned to normal and the dragon arm withdrew itself.

    ¡°W-What was that?!¡±

    Chloe walked over to Lennox and asked with cold sweat covering her body.

    Lennox didn¡¯t answer her immediately and kept looking across the other side of the lake.

    After a while he looked at her with a terrifyingly excited gaze, which caused her to step back.

    ¡°Like I said, a greeting.¡±

    He then looked away from her.

    ¡°You should get ready. The battle is about to begin.¡±

    Seeing his eccentric expression, Chloe started to have doubts whether she or the Eastern Region would survive what¡¯s to come.¡±

    Meanwhile on the other side of the lake.

    Raven who had used his arm to destroy Lennox¡¯s attack, returned his arm to normal and brought it to his side.

    ¡°Thanks, Raven.¡±

    Miko who was at his side thanked him.

    ¡°What was that just now? Was that really the power of a person?¡±

    Ace said with his body covered in cold sweat.

    He wasn¡¯t alone, most of Miko¡¯s friends were ashen as well.

    ¡°If Raven hadn¡¯t stop that just know, I¡¯m pretty sure we would¡¯ve died.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°This is your guy¡¯s first time witnessing such power, right?¡±

    Miko looked at them and said.

    ¡°If that frightens you then brace yourself, that was only a greeting.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s one hell of a greeting.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°Looks like Lenny Boy is ready to go.¡±

    Nero walked up beside Miko and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sensing a lot of dangerous people on the other side of this lake.¡±

    Nova walked up and said.

    ¡°Looks like we get to go all out after such a long time.¡±

    He loosen his shoulders and said.

    ¡°War! War! War!¡±

    Ishma appeared beside Miko and shouted.

    ¡°Hey Miko let¡¯s go kill them!¡±

    She pulled his clothes and said.

    ¡°Sit!¡±

    Miko chopped her on head and calmed her down.

    He then looked at Luka.

    ¡°Any word from Fate?¡±

    ¡°No, not as yet. But I believe that they should be finishing up.¡±

    She answered.

    ¡°I see. Then we need to survive this war until they¡¯re done. A few days, maybe even a month; that¡¯s how long we¡¯ll probably need to fight for.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Can this place last that long?¡±

    Bloom asked.

    ¡°Nope. This war will probably spread, and both sides will have their territory invaded. Both sides will definitely suffer great damages. Worst case scenario, we sink both the Eastern and Northern Regions.¡±

    Miko responded.

    ¡°Man, this war is gonna be big isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°You have no idea.¡±

    Miko responded and took off his jacket.

    ¡°Primordial Chaos Lord.¡±

    He instantly entered his God mode.

    Gallu, who was behind him, turned into light particles and entered his body.

    ¡°There¡¯s a technique which I always wanted to try out.¡±

    Miko started to walk on the lake surface.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s perfect for a greeting.¡±

    An azure aura surrounded his body as he drew Regis from his waist. He stretched his other hand out and Ishma, who reverted to her sword form, appeared in his hand. Immediately after a green aura started mixing with the azure aura.

    ¡°The hungry Green Crow dances in the sky and overshadow the world.¡±

    An image of a green crow suddenly appeared in the sky casting a huge shadow on the land.

    ¡°The angry Azure dragon rises from the sea and looked down upon the world.¡±

    At that moment, gigantic ripples started to appear in the lake.

    *Boom!*

    Suddenly a sea dragon emerged from under the waters and looked down on the land.

    Miko kept walking as if the creatures had nothing to do with him.

    He crossed both swords in front of him.

    ¡°By the orders of their king, they become one to strike down the enemy.¡±

    The crow flew down and the dragon flew up, and the two started to entangle with each other.

    Lennox who was on the other side of the lake, looked at the scene Miko created and was awestruck.

    ¡°Incredible.¡±

    He said and then smiled.

    ¡°This might be trouble.¡±

    He said.

    Miko who was on the lake smiled and thrust his swords in front of him.

    ¡°Draconian Crow!¡±

    The crow caw while the dragon roared, shaking the area.

    The dragon and crow charged forward towards the Seven Moon Alliance¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Well, this is definitely quite the greeting.¡±

    Lennox said as the earth and air shook around him.

    ¡°This one attack might end the war before it even begins.¡±

    He then grinned.

    ¡°That was only if we weren¡¯t here anyway.¡±

    He snapped his fingers and an overweight man wearing a suit appeared.

    It was the Tyrant Drake who went along with Alexis, Mari, Chao Tian and Victoria to capture Devil Ape.

    ¡°Come on, Boss! I recently recovered my fat after desperately defending against that monstrous Ape! Why do I have use my powers again so quickly?!"

    Drake complained.

    ¡°Because if you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll die.¡±

    Lennox replied calmly.

    ¡°Bullshit! You just want to force me to work!¡±

    Drake shouted.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry up that beast is gonna devour you whole. I heard that dragons love pork.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling pork, you bastard?!¡±

    Drake got angry.

    Lennox laughed in response.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it! You want me to do some work, fine! Just know that once I¡¯ve ran out of fat and can¡¯t cover you any longer don¡¯t come crying to me!¡±

    Drake stretched out both arms in front of him.

    His entire body began glowing and a transparent block appeared in front of him.

    ¡°King Barrier!¡±

    With Drake¡¯s shout, the block expand in size and covered the entire camp. The draconic crow immediately slammed into it.

    *BOOOOM!*

    A massive explosion of azure and green light spread out and engulfed the Eastern Camp.

    When the fade, Drake¡¯s barrier was still erected and had successfully blocked Miko¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Hah! Hah! I blocked it! You can all kiss my fat ass!¡±

    Drake roared at the top of his voice.

    ¡°Hm? They blocked it?¡±

    Miko seemed disappointed because he wasn¡¯t able to see how destructive his new attack was. Yet, he was excited to see that his enemies could easily handle something at that level.

    ¡°That barrier¡­.That¡¯s Drake¡¯s doing.¡±

    Nero who was watching everything said.

    ¡°Drake? Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Hina asked.

    ¡°Barrier King, Drake. A Tyrant with the title ¡® He Who Blocks Even The Sword Of God. He¡¯s a human who has the best defensive abilities in the world. However, I heard that it requires him being overweight to use. Apparently, he uses his body fat to enforce his barriers. The fatter he is the stronger the barrier. Constantly using his power will cause him to experience extreme weight loss.¡±

    Alec explained.

    ¡°Another Tyrant confirmed. This is getting more and more dangerous.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Nero silently stared in the direction of the Eastern Range locked on Drake¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Hmm, he has quite a bit of fat on his body. He should be able to put up barriers of similar strength another five times or so. However, he¡¯ll be sure to eat as much as possible to gain as much fat as he can.¡±

    He said to himself.

    ¡°If he¡¯s able to replace the fat he¡¯s burnt, he might be able to fight a drawn out battle with us if he focus on purely defending.¡±

    He then smiled.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sure Lennox won¡¯t allow that. Drake will be forced to fight offensively as well. For that to happen, he¡¯ll need to become thin. That¡¯s when the real Drake makes his appearance.¡±

    Drake couldn¡¯t have became a tyrant with defense alone. Nero knew what will happen to Drake once he loses all his body fat.

    ¡°I wonder just how many Tyrants did you summon, Tyrant King?¡±

    Nero muttered with a smile.

    Miko who was on the lake felt his body brimming with fighting spirit after being blocked.

    He turned around and shouted.

    ¡°Dragna Empire, attack!¡±

    With greetings over the battle finally commenced.

 Miko VS lennox

    After Miko gave the order, the Dragna troops started to crossing the massive lake that stretched for countless miles.

    ¡°They¡¯re attacking!¡±

    The Eastern camp was alerted almost immediately.

    ¡°Men, attack!¡±

    They also gave the order to attack.

    In an instant, countless people started crossing the lake.

    ¡°Looks like the party is about to begin.¡±

    Lennox tapped Drake¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Good work. Let me take it from here.¡±

    He said as he walked past him.

    ¡°Take it from here? Wait, are you going to fight already?!¡±

    Drake asked in surprise.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No. I just thought that you would enter the battle later on. With you being one of the stars and everything.¡±

    Lennox laughed.

    ¡°I hate teasing people. I prefer to dive into the main issue and kill the suspense.¡±

    He said as he walked.

    ¡°Besides, that young emperor is itching for a fight.¡±

    He looked towards Miko and smiled.

    ¡°I gotta see what the big deal is all about.¡±

    He took a leap and landed on the lake¡¯s surface.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Miko saw him walking towards him and smiled.

    ¡°Lennox has taken the field?¡±

    Those on the Dragna side were surprised by his sudden appearance.

    ¡°This brat really doesn¡¯t follow the rules.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°Miko, do you want me to slap him around?¡±

    Nero asked.

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°I want to try him out. I¡¯ve never fought a Tyrant before.¡±

    Miko said as he started walking towards Lennox.

    ¡°I see, but be careful. Lennox isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that advice.¡±

    Miko said as he waved behind him.

    He continued to walk while keeping his eyes on the approaching Lennox, who did the same with him.

    *Boom!*

    The two armies had finally came into contact and battles erupted on both sides of the lake. Even so, Miko and Lennox remained calm as they approached each other.

    After a while the two stood directly in front of each other.

    ¡°Yo, I¡¯m Lennox.¡±

    Lennox introduced himself.

    ¡°Yo, I¡¯m miko.¡±

    Miko did the same.

    The two smiled at each other, and then threw a punch each.

    They both dodged each other¡¯s attack and replied with a kick.

    *Boom!*

    Their legs collided and caused waves to form in the lake with an explosive sound.

    ¡®Hm? We¡¯re equal?.....No, it feels like he adjusted his strength to match mine.¡±

    Miko thought.

    He leaped back and distanced himself.

    ¡°This should be interesting.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    Lennox kept his leg in the air with a mischievous look on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Nothing really. I¡¯m just surprised. I heard that you could use the powers of Higher Beings, but as they say seeing is believing.¡±

    He began putting his leg down.

    ¡°Looks like I can have some fun.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    The moment his foot touched the water surface he disappeared. Miko suddenly my bent his back and a leg past over his head.

    It was Lennox¡¯s leg that he swung after moving so fast that it was like he teleported.

    Miko used the momentum of him bending backwards to flip. He was then attacked in the middle of the flip with another kick.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Miko timed the kick and placed both hands on the leg, while his back was still bent, he push himself backwards.

    He distanced himself, but Lennox immediately popped up and began thrusting his feet towards Miko¡¯s face. Miko back stepped and skillfully avoided the attacks with minimal movement.

    ¡°Wow. You have great reflexes and instincts too.¡±

    Lennox said as he continued to kick Miko.

    ¡°Thanks, but I haven¡¯t even started yet.¡±

    Miko suddenly halted and his body flickered.

    *Boom!*

    Lennox was suddenly blown back with his arms crossed in front of him. Lennox feet skidded on the water surface and caused it to splash about. When he looked in front of him Miko was already gone.

    ¡°Above.¡±

    He looked up and saw Miko slamming his heel towards him. He jumped back and avoided it.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    At that moment, another Miko shot out from under the water swinging his fists Lennox¡¯s head. Lennox jumped, twisted his body upside down, grabbed Miko¡¯s collar from behind, twisted his body again while holding Miko and slammed him on the water surface.

    *Boom!*

    Suddenly countless Mikos started shooting out of the water at Lennox.

    Lennox smiled and welcomed them all.

    He jumped as broke one¡¯s neck with a kick, span around and sent one flying with an uppercut, moved to side and avoided an attack from underneath and grabbed that same Miko and casually broke it¡¯s neck with a twist.

    He stepped back and grabbed another one¡¯s kick and used it to swat away three behind him.

    ¡°You know, fighting clones is a pretty good cardio routine.¡±

    Lennox said as he strangled two Mikos and crushed another under his foot.

    ¡°Hm? The clones decreased.¡±

    He noticed that the number of  clones that were attacking had decreased slightly from when it just started.

    ¡°He must be planning something.¡±

    He said as he continued to systematically destroy the clones.

    *Boom!*

    That¡¯s when a Miko appeared with his fist glowing, right under him.

    ¡°Fuckoff Punch!¡±

    To stop the punch, Lennox pushed his hand down and casually caught the punch.

    ¡°Is this what you were planning? Well, I admit that it sure has quite a force behind it, but nothing special.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Well, how about this?¡±

    Miko literally appeared out of thin air behind Lennox. Lennox was unable to turn around in time.

    ¡°Taste my new addition to the Fuckoff Series!¡±

    Miko placed his hand on Lennox¡¯s back.

    ¡°Fuckoff Explosion!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    A massive explosion suddenly devoured Lennox¡¯s and Miko¡¯s figures. The explosion was so big that it devoured countless soldiers who were near by.

    A cloud of steam covered the massive lake. When it faded away, Miko was seen floating on his back, a distance away from where he was before.

    ¡°Cough! I really need to figure out a way to use that without getting myself hit as well.¡±

    He said as he forced himself to his feet.

    ¡°Well, this is a surprised.¡±

    He said as he looked in front of him.

    ¡°I know that it wasn¡¯t enough to take you down, but for you to remain completely unhurt¡­.¡±

    He smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It hurts my pride to be honest.¡±

    Lennox stood on the water surface completely unfazed as if he was hit with nothing more than gentle breeze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so down.¡±

    Lennox suddenly showed an angry smile.

    ¡°You did make me change moods.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko suddenly leaped back, but it was too late. Lennox was already in front of him, and in the middle of swinging his fist.

    *BOOOM!*

    Lennox fist slammed and twisted into Miko¡¯s stomach. Miko¡¯s body was forcibly bent as an explosive sound rung out.

    *BOOOM!*

    Lennox then followed up with a kick under the chin, which sent Miko up in the air.

    Miko blacked out a couple times while his body was flying upwards.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    He used all his might and forced himself to come to a stop midair.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!¡±

    He floated in the air and started coughing heavily.

    ¡°H-He didn¡¯t follow up?¡±

    He said as he looked at Lennox who stood on the water surface.

    ¡°Is he looking down on me?¡±

    Miko said as he saw that Lennox didn¡¯t try to finish him off.

    This thought angered him greatly.

    He then saw Lennox smirk at him. This only caused him to get even angrier.

    ¡°What are you smirking about?!¡±

    Miko roared.

    ¡°My apologizes.¡±

    Lennox replied.

    ¡°I was just laughing at myself for getting serious there for a second on a child. It isn''t really my style after all.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The veins in Miko¡¯s head started pulsing vigorously, and his aura grew wilder by the second. It was clear that he had snapped.

    ¡°Mu?ma, Lahmu!¡±

    He roared, immediately after Lahmu and Mu?ma turned into light particles and entered Miko¡¯s body. His power gain a massive increase which caused the surroundings to shake.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko stared down at Lennox who still wore a smirk.

    He then disappeared and reappeared in front him.

    *BOOOM!*

    He slapped his face with back hand and caused him to fly back a couple meters.

    ¡°How about now?¡±

    Miko looked at him from the corner of his eyes and asked.

    ¡°Puh!¡±

    Lennox spit out a tooth and wiped the blood from his lips, and the smiled.

    ¡°That one wasn¡¯t so bad.¡±

    He then took a fighting pose.

    ¡°Makes me want to try a bit harder.¡±

    ¡°Cocky bastard!¡±

    The two moved at the same time and threw a punch.

    *BOOOM!*

    Their punches collided and caused a thunderous sound.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lennox noticed that his fingers were disfigured from colliding with Miko¡¯s fist. Miko aimed a kick at his head, which he avoided by jumping back.

    Miko chased after him and aimed a roundhouse kick at his side. Lennox used both arms to block it and was sent flying to the side. His feet skidded on the water surface as he forced himself to stop.

    Miko once again chased after him, this time with a glowing star in his palm.

    ¡°Exploding Star!¡±

    The star slammed onto Lennox and caused another massive explosion.

    However, Lennox was seen flying back out of the steam cloud, of his own will.

    His clothes were rugged and there were some burn marks on him but nothing serious.

    ¡°Hey, Gramps.¡±

    Momo who was watching Miko¡¯s battle from a far spoke to Nero beside her.

    ¡°You¡¯re acquainted with Lennox, right? What kind of person is he really?¡±

    She asked. She just couldn¡¯t read Lennox by his behavior alone and was curious.

    ¡°Well, Lenny and I go way back. As for what kind of person he is, I can¡¯t really say. All I can say is that he¡¯s a really complex person. He¡¯s sometimes happy and carefree, but sometimes serious and dangerous. He¡¯s just unpredictable. He once challenged me to fight a decade before he became a Tyrant and lost. After that, he¡¯s been calling me Boss.¡±

    Nero replied.

    ¡°Really? What kind of fighting style he has? I mean if he has any weapons or special styles? Since the fight began all he¡¯s done is basic martial arts.¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a particular fighting style.¡±

    Alexus answered his grandson.

    ¡°He just fights according to the situation, environment and opponent at the time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much like Miko isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Said Rin.

    ¡°You know I just realized something.¡±

    Kaido suddenly said.

    He looked at Nero.

    ¡°You said that he challenged you a decade before he became a Tyrant, but didn¡¯t he become a Tyrant at 30? Then are you saying he challenged you at 20?¡±

    Nero nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lenny was nothing more than a no-name youth back then when he challenged me.¡±

    ¡°Yet he thought that he could defeat you? Talk about arrogance.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Lenny isn¡¯t an arrogant person. He was just curious, curious to know how much he can defy fate.¡±

    ¡°He fought you for such a reason? Then he¡¯s stupid.¡±

    Nero shook his head again.

    ¡°Actually, him believing that he had a chance to defeat me wasn¡¯t pure stupidity. He had a valid reason to thinks so.¡±

    ¡°A reason?¡±

    ¡°Just watch and you¡¯ll see why Lennox rules over majority of the world¡¯s Tyrants.¡±

    He then made a serious face.

    ¡°Also be ready to move at anytime.¡±

    He looked at the fight with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°Because Miko will lose this fight.¡±

 The Almighty Tyrant King

    *BOOM!*

    Lennox was once again hit by another powerful attack by Miko. He smartly distanced himself while keeping watch of his opponents movements.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That¡¯s when Miko suddenly disappeared out of his range of detection.

    Lennox paused and looked around.

    ¡°A long distance attack or is he trying something similar to that attack where he used the clones earlier?¡±

    Lennox said.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when he sensed something quickly approaching. He quickly turned and was struck with an arrow in the stomach.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    The arrow disappeared and Lennox fell to his knees.

    He sensed another one approaching and looked up. The moment he looked up, he saw it closely. It was an arrow that shone like a star.

    ¡°A celestial arrow, huh.¡±

    He rolled out of the way and avoided it.

    ¡°Why arrows? He was surely dealing damage when we were fighting fist to fist.¡±

    Lennox stood and said.

    ¡®Could he have detected that I was gauging his strength and distanced himself to not allow me that chance?¡¯

    Lennox thought.

    ¡°If so, he¡¯s smarter than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Lennox quickly turned around and saw Miko aiming an arrow at him.

    ¡®Why did he reveal himself?¡¯

    Lennox asked himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re using Stealth-Camouflage. That¡¯s why you¡¯re able to sneak up on me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too late to realize it now.¡±

    Miko lowered his bow to Lennox¡¯s feet.

    This caused Lennox to look down on reflex.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When he looked down he saw countless magic seals under water surrounding him.

    ¡°When did he?¡±

    ¡°The question isn¡¯t when, it¡¯s what will happen to you now that they¡¯re there.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how tough you are, Human God.¡±

    Miko fired the arrow and it hit one of the seals underwater. When it did, all the seals started lighting up simultaneously.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Lennox felt like the gravity around him had increased countless times over. He couldn¡¯t move no matter how much he tried.

    That¡¯s when a bright light shot from under water and straight up into the sky.

    When everyone saw it, they looked up in the sky. The first one to noticed what Miko did was Nova, who also used Celestial Magic.

    ¡°I think we should run.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m way ahead of you.¡±

    Nero grabbed all those who were a part of Miko¡¯s team and began retreating.

    Alexus used an Alchemic technique and moved the Dragna army as far back as he could before escaping.

    ¡°Holy¡­..¡±

    Lennox muttered when saw something breaking through the clouds. It was a meteorite.

    He looked at Miko with a bitter smile.

    ¡°You know, there¡¯s something called overkill.¡±

    Miko smiled back at him and pointed at the sky. When Lennox looked up he saw four more meteorites breaking through the clouds.

    ¡°There is no overkill. Only open fire and time to reload.¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s badass.¡±

    Lennox said as he looked at the sky.

    Miko waved at him.

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    After that, he disappeared from sight.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Lennox who was glued in place, was forced to watch as the five meteors slowly fell towards him.

    ¡°Pulling down five meteors to kill one enemy. I don¡¯t think even I''ve done something that grand before.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Now then, what should I do? Considering my ability, I¡¯ll definitely survive if they hit this battlefield, but I can¡¯t say the same for my employers.¡±

    He then shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°I guess I have no choice.¡±

    His body suddenly started glowing five different colors; gold, black, green, purple, and white.

    Miko who was watching him from a far was shocked out of his mind.

    ¡°He can use all 5 Qi types?!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    Lennox who was pinned to his spot suddenly lifted his leg and took a step forward.

    A shattering sound rang out as the magic seals under water shattered because they could no longer restrain him.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s do this.¡±

    He started loosening up his shoulders as he watched the falling meteors. He then drew his arm back and started to concentrate his Qi around it.

    ¡°One should do it.¡±

    After he said that, he thrust his fist towards the sky.

    *BOOM!*

    A beam consisting of the five Qi colors shot up in the sky and devoured all five meteorites and caused them to disintegrate before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    A long period of silence, covered the land after Lennox destroyed five meteorites with one punch.

    The one who broke the silence was Miko.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you, One Punch man?! You think you¡¯re Saitama, you son of a bitch?!¡±

    He got angry and shouted.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    However, immediately after he was punched in the gut by Lennox who popped up out of nowhere.

    ¡°One Punch Man huh? I like that. I think I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°T-There¡¯s only one Onepunch man!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Miko punched him across the face and caused him to step back.

    ¡°Shave your head first and then maybe I¡¯ll consider nominating you for his sidekick!¡±

    Miko stepped forward and threw a punch with his whole weight behind it.

    *BOOM!*

    Lennox¡¯s face caved in and he was sent shooting through the air, causing massive tidal waves in the lake. It was almost as if his body was parting the waters.

    Miko leaped towards him and clenched his fists.

    The image of a seven headed dragon appeared by him.

    ¡°Seven Murders Fist!¡±

    Miko then threw a barrage of fists, each resembling a dragon¡¯s head, on Lennox body.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Lennox was hit seven times on rapid, all in his vital areas.

    He was sent crashing towards the bottom of the lake, that became exposed because of the force each punch carried.

    *BOOM!*

    The earth burst open and hot lava began flowing through the cracks causing the lake to boil.

    The water of the lake rushed back to where it was to cover Lennox who was being burnt by lava.

    ¡°Damn, Miko went beast mode on him.¡±

    Ace said after watching Miko and Lennox¡¯s fight through a projection made from Momo¡¯s power.

    ¡°No. This is where the real fight begins.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    *BOOM!*

    At that moment a huge explosion came from underneath the lake and Lennox quietly emerged bloodied and badly burnt.

    ¡°Impressive, surely impressive.¡±

    He randomly started to applaud Miko with a smile.

    ¡°Those punches of yours really did a number on me. As you would expect from someone using three higher beings powers at once.¡±

    That¡¯s when the smile left his face.

    ¡°Looks like I have to fight you seriously from now on.¡±

    He once again released his Qi, all five types all at once.

    ¡°Is this your first time encountering someone with all five Qi types?¡±

    He asked.

    Miko didn¡¯t answer him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±

    He started walking towards Miko on the boiling water surface.

    ¡°How about I educate you on how powerful each type is, free of charge?¡±

    Miko took a boxer stance.

    ¡°No thank you. I¡¯ve already been taught them by my master.¡±

    ¡°I see. But you know what they say¡­¡±

    He suddenly popped up in front of Miko.

    ¡°You should always practice the basics.¡±

    Miko immediately covered his fist in celestial aura and slammed it on Lennox¡¯s face.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Lesson #1.¡±

    Yet, Lennox didn¡¯t even budge. Instead Miko saw his celestial aura being sucked into Lennox¡¯s body.

    ¡°Heavenly Qi has the ability to absorb God powers and distribute it to its user.¡±

    Lennox grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Lesson #2.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He slammed his fist on Miko¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Demonic Qi is lethal against heavenly beings.¡±

    ¡°Guaaaaah?!¡±

    Miko suddenly released an agonizing scream from the pits of his souls. Blood started flowing from eyes, mouth, and nose.

    ¡°I already knew about your Godly technique. I also knew that in this mode your mostly god than any other race. That¡¯s why Demonic Qi is so lethal to you, it¡¯s destroying your god soul.¡±

    ¡°Raah!¡±

    Miko headbutt Lennox and forced him to let go. He then summoned Regis and Ishma and started to cut him from left right and center.

    Lennox¡¯s blood sprayed wildly in the air as the blades cut away at him.

    ¡°Lesson #3.¡±

    Miko suddenly felt the world come to halt as his body froze. The next time, time flowed he saw blood spraying from his own body.

    ¡°Chaotic Qi can bend reality to the user¡¯s whim as well as toy with a person¡¯s mind.¡±

    Lennox said without a single scratch on him.

    ¡°While you was slashing at me in a frenzy I warpped the space and made all the damage bounce back to you. I also messed with your perception and made you think that I was the one getting hurt.¡±

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Miko fell to his knees using his swords to keep him from falling to his feet.

    ¡°Only three lessons huh. Looks like that¡¯s your limit-¡±

    Before Lennox could finish, his face was suddenly grabbed by Miko¡¯s hand, and he was slammed head first on the water surface.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me, brat!¡±

    He said as he looked at Lennox with draconic eyes.

    He then lifted him up and threw him in the air. He then punched him square in the face.

    *BOOM!*

    Lennox was sent flying through the air again with his body spinning unnaturally.

    Miko quickly chased after him and fly kicked him in the midsection.

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    ¡°Fuckoff Kick V.2!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Lennox chest caved in as Miko¡¯s foot looked like it wanted to bore right through his back.

    His body bounced off the water surface like a skipping stone, before crashing on the land of the Eastern Region.

    Miko chased after him ripping any soldier that tried to block him into shreds.

    Lennox unsteadily stood up.

    ¡°L-Lesson #4!¡±

    Lennox body suddenly doubled in size as his muscle grew larger. He charged towards Miko and hit him with a clothesline, almost ripping his head off.

    ¡°Beastly Qi is the Qi type that grants the user the highest physical power and regenerative abilities.¡±

    He turned around and kneed Miko in the face.

    ¡°It¡¯s also the Qi type that grant the user the characteristics of the beasts it defeated or tamed!¡±

    He lifted Miko over his head.

    ¡°Draconic Fist!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    His punch sent Miko fly back across the lake and towards the Northern Region.

    Miko twisted his body and forced himself to stop on the lake surface, breathing heavily.

    ¡°F-Fuck. His fist is as heavy as Killo¡¯s.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Killo?¡±

    Lennox approached the lake and started walking on the surface again.

    ¡°That punch is nothing compares to Killo¡¯s. You wouldn¡¯t know since you only fought him in his human form. If he was in his dragon form and had used his Regalia, other than your grandparents I doubt that there were anyone who could even think of taking him on at the time.¡±

    Lennox said.

    He clenched his fist in front of him.

    ¡°But rejoice, Miko.¡±

    He started smiling again.

    ¡°For I am stronger than Killo.¡±

    His body started releasing immense power suppressing everything around him.

    ¡°If you can defeat me, then you can defeat your worst nightmare.¡±

    His smile turned into a smirk.

    ¡°However, if you¡¯re going to do it, do it now; because once I deemed you worthy I¡¯ll show you why I¡¯m one of the leaders of the new era and the almighty king of tyrants!¡±

    ¡°And I thought I was cocky.¡±

    Miko stood up straight and said.

    ¡°Fine, I accept that challenge!¡±

    The image of Lahmu, Gallu, and Mu?ma appeared behind him as he showed a crazy grin and overwhelming power poured from inside him.

    ¡°Now then, Human God. Me or you, it¡¯s time to decide who is truly almighty!¡±

 Imperial Overdrive & Young Satan

    With the power of the three guardians flowing through him, Miko charged towards Lennox.

    Lennox took a fighting stance and awaited his attack.

    Miko suddenly disappeared and popped up beside Lennox swinging his claws. Lennox jumped to the side and avoided it.

    *BOOM!*

    The air pressure caused by Miko¡¯s attack caused an explosive sound to ring out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you dodge?¡±

    Miko taunted.

    ¡°Because I prefer to not take unnecessary damage for the thrill of battle.¡±

    Lennox replied.

    ¡°Well, I guess running away is unfitting of someone of my status.¡±

    Lennox smiled and ripped off the torn top and coat he was wearing and threw it to the side.

    ¡°Come. I¡¯ll take on all your attacks, that way when I crush you you¡¯ll have no excuse for my win.¡±

    He boldly declared.

    ¡°Oh? How honorably and noble of you.¡±

    Miko suddenly popped up in front of him and threw a heavy punch.

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Too bad I¡¯m not honorably enough to not hit you where it hurts.¡±

    He said as his fist twisted in Lennox¡¯s heavily damaged torso.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lennox suddenly grabbed his face and slammed him on the water surface.

    ¡°I¡¯m more than tough enough to handle anything you can through at me.¡±

    He lifted his fist up and then slammed it on Miko¡¯s midsection.

    *BOOM!*

    The blow caused the water to part and reveal the bottom of the lake for an instant.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Miko slammed his knee on the side of his head and forced him to let go. He then used his hands to push his lower body upwards like a handstand and kicked Lennox under his chin.

    Miko then quickly got to his feet, and covered his right fist in golden aura that was shaped like a lion¡¯s head.

    ¡°Lion Piercer!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    When his fist slammed into Lennox, a loud lion¡¯s roar rang out as the image of a lion burst through Lennox¡¯s back.

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    Blood sprayed out of Lennox¡¯s mouth like a hose as his body almost fell over.

    ¡°Time to finish this.¡±

    The image of Lahmu and Mu?ma appeared behind Miko, and started to blend together.

    ¡°Seven Murder Stars!¡±

    Miko threw a punch in the air and seven burning stars appeared before compressing together in one big star.

    The star then appeared on Lennox¡¯s body in seven different locations. And then-

    *BOOM!*

    The stars then caused seven devastating blows to hit Lennox all at once, leaving seven star shaped holes in his body.

    ¡°COUGH?!¡±

    Blood sprayed out the wounds and Lennox¡¯s mouth like geysers. His body wobbled a couple times before he collapsed on the water surface. As if he no longer had the strength to support himself, his body started sinking towards the lake bottom.

    ¡°Looks like Lennox got taken out.¡±

    Said Jin as he and others watched Miko¡¯s fight from a far.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Gramps. Sure, Lennox was insanely strong, but Miko had the power of three guardians. Why did you think he would lose?¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Because things like that doesn¡¯t matter in front of Lennox.¡±

    Nero replied.

    ¡°Just watch, you¡¯ll see what kind of being Lennox really is.¡±

    At the same time, Lennox was sinking to the bottom of the lake barely clinging to life.

    ¡®Damn, everything hurts.¡¯

    He thought.

    ¡®Looks like I provoked him a bit too much. I was this close to dying.¡¯

    He suddenly started laughing but stopped when water started rushing down his throats causing him to almost drown.

    ¡°Now then, I guess it¡¯s time.¡±

    The moment he thought that, a strange symbol appeared in his eyes. Immediately afterwards, his body started to heal rapidly and became filled with power.

    After a few seconds, Lennox was almost good as new.

    *BOOM!*

    Miko was on the lake surface when he suddenly saw something shooting out of the water with an explosive force. He looked and saw Lennox standing on the water surface.

    ¡°What the? I¡¯m pretty sure that I killed you just now.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡±

    Lennox said as he loosen his shoulders.

    ¡°Just hope that you¡¯re not the one dead at the end of this fight.¡±

    He started to walk towards Miko.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting real tired of you!¡±

    Miko charged at him.

    ¡°Die already!¡±

    ¡°Letting your anger take control in front of a strong enemy.¡±

    Miko suddenly found himself with Lennox standing behind him, having his hand placed on his back.

    ¡°God Killing Blow.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    An explosion suddenly occurred inside Miko¡¯s body, which caused his chest to spasm for a second before caving in.

    ¡°Klahhhh?!¡±

    Miko fell on his knees with blood draining from orifices, like a leaking pipe.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh?!¡±

    He let on an agonizing scream and held his chest.

    It felt like his entire being was ripped apart from the inside.

    ¡°Gramps! What did he do to Miko?!¡±

    Momo asked as she saw Miko screaming in pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s something he did earlier. He attacked the god part of Miko directly, thus causing him unbelievable pain. However, this time he used his God Slaying Arts instead of Demonic Qi, which deals far more damage.¡±

    Nero explained.

    ¡°In Lehman¡¯s terms, he''s killing the god in Miko.¡±

    Lennox looked down on Miko who was squirming in pain.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    He silently stretched his arm out towards him, to which Miko responded to by distancing himself.

    ¡°P-Primordial Recreation.¡±

    Miko instantly healed himself and stood up covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Oh? I thought that you were done just now, but you sure have a lot of tricks up your sleeve.¡±

    Lennox took a step forward, and Miko took two steps back in response.

    ¡°Oh? Are you afraid of me?¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t respond, but his body was visibly shaking.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not unreasonable to be afraid of me, especially after experience such pain that made you want to rip your soul out.¡±

    Lennox said.

    ¡°Plus you don¡¯t know how I caused that pain, so you can''t come near me or allow me to come near you.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural for you to cower in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Miko suddenly popped up and uppercut him in the air.

    ¡°I fear no one!¡±

    He shouted.

    Lennox twisted his body and fixed his jaw that was shifted out of place.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good to know.¡±

    He then charged forward.

    ¡°Then show me what you really got!¡±

    ¡°Fine by me!¡±

    Miko drew both Ishma and Regis and charged towards Lennox.

    Miko leaped and slashed down both swords, Lennox covered his right arm in all five Qi types and blocked the swords with.

    *BOOM!*

    He then kicked Miko away and charged after him, swing his hand down in a chop. Miko slashed Ishma upwards and blocked it. However, Lennox grabbed his clothes and dragged him towards him.

    ¡°God Killing Strike!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Lennox slammed his palm on Miko¡¯s chest so hard, Miko¡¯s rib cage visibly caved in and broke apart.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Miko groaned in pain, but was still able to kick Lennox under his chin.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Miko swung down both swords and cut through Lennox¡¯s body without resistance.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Lennox was forced to step back.

    An image of a black dragon appeared behind Miko.

    ¡°Raging Dragon Style: Black Dragon Edition¡­!¡±

    Miko¡¯s two swords started humming and released two roars. Miko¡¯s figure then flickered.

    *BOOM!*

    The next thing anyone knew, Lennox was seen spinning in the air while being ripped apart by two twisters.

    ¡°Twin Black Dragon Twister!¡±

    ¡°T-The Ryukami Sword Art?!¡±

    Lennox was shocked as his body was continuously slashed by Miko¡¯s attack.

    After a few seconds, the twister disappeared and Lennox started falling towards the water surface.

    *BOOM!*

    However, before he hit the water he was hit by the two swords in his midsection.

    ¡°Black Dragon Twin Hammer!¡±

    A pair of black dragons shot from the swords and forced Lennox back while trying to bore through him.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Lennox forcibly redirected the dragons with a blast of Qi from his palm. He then crashed on the water surface and slowly stood up.

    Miko on the other hand fell to his knees and instantly used Primordial Recreation to heal himself. His injuries were gone, yet Miko still felt like his body was being torn apart from the inside.

    ¡®I can¡¯t heal the damages to my core?¡¯

    He thought to himself and slowly stood up.

    ¡®This bastard is definitely the most troublesome person I¡¯ve ever fought. Unlike Killo who used overwhelming power, he¡¯s crafty and has a lot of tricks and mysteries to him.¡¯This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    He took a fighting stance once again.

    ¡°If he¡¯s targeting the god inside me, then I¡¯ll switch it up.¡±

    Miko¡¯s godly aura withdrew and a dark sinister aura replaced it.

    ¡°Lahmu, retreat and let Gallu take the role of main power source.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lennox immediately noticed the change.

    ¡°So he switch from god to demon. Not a bad move.¡±

    Lennox smirked.

    ¡°Now, how will that work out for you?¡±

    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right.¡±

    Alec said as he watched Miko¡¯s fight.

    ¡°Miko is one thing, but why isn¡¯t Lennox dead? It wouldn¡¯t strange if he was a Proxy with superior regenerative abilities or a beastman, but he¡¯s only human. Not even qigong should be able to keep him alive after everything he¡¯s endured.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve began to noticed.¡±

    Nero replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that someone of Lennox¡¯s strength and species should''ve died a long time ago when facing Miko. In fact, someone of his lineage shouldn¡¯t even be that strong in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know myself, but for some reason Lennox doesn¡¯t follow the laws of this world and continue to break them just by existing.¡±

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t that sounds like¡­.¡¯

    Alec had an idea but he was afraid to voice and simply dismiss it.

    Nero continued.

    ¡°For some reason, Lennox gets stronger the more the odds are against him. This makes him extremely dangerous to strong opponents and allows him to ignore common sense and fight anyone he pleases. Not only that, the more likely it is that he will die, the harder it is to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that kind of cheating?

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Cheating huh? I guess you could say that his whole existence is a cheat.¡±

    Meanwhile, Lennox looked at Miko who was breathing heavily despite healing himself.

    ¡°Looks like you cant rid yourself of the damage your soul received at the hands of the God Killing Blow.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°You must be anxious to know what kind of attacks I¡¯m using, so let me explain it for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your explanation.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Now don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s a pretty interesting tale too.¡±

    Lennox replied with a smile.

    ¡°Besides, if you listen you¡¯ll have time to recover.¡±

    ¡°Why would you do that? Aren¡¯t you trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. Don¡¯t slander my name like that. I never said that I was fighting you to kill you, you¡¯re the only one fighting to kill. I¡¯m only trying to have a good time.¡±

    Lennox replied with a wronged look.

    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t kill children. I think it¡¯s a waste of potential. I prefer to wait until they¡¯ve grown and peaked so that we can have a nice death battle then.¡±

    He said with a laugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly a nice guy.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Too bad I have to kill you.¡±

    He let his demonic aura dance around him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to ignore my tale?¡±

    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t need your explanation!¡±

    Miko shouted and charged at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty hotheaded.¡±

    Lennox said with a sigh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cool you off a bit.¡±

    Lennox leaped forward and swung his leg, Miko jumped as well and swung his fist.

    *BOOM!*

    A powerful shockwave spread out and shook the area.

    The two leaped back and charged towards each other again. Miko threw a kick, which Lennox ducked under and avoided.

    ¡°Purifying Strike!¡±

    Lennox slammed his fist on Miko¡¯s chest and a holy energy flowed into him and destroyed his insides.

    ¡°If you had listened, you would¡¯ve known that I can fatally wound Gods, Demons, and Beasts with my Art.¡±

    Lennox said.

    Miko clenched his teeth as blood began seeping through the gaps.

    *BOOM!*

    His slammed both fists on Lennox¡¯s back.

    ¡°I already figured as much!¡±

    Miko hit him with a knee strike from below and racked his brain.

    Miko then forced him to stand up straight with an uppercut, and started feeding him hooks left, right, and center.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaah!¡±

    Miko roared as his fist pounded all over Lennox¡¯s body.

    Lennox then grabbed one of his fists and headbutt him.

    ¡°Damn Brat!¡±

    Lennox¡¯s fist was covered in a silver light.

    ¡°Beast Suppressing Fist!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The fist hit Miko and the image of a dying dragon burst out of his back. Miko¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of his head as he stumbled back.

    ¡°You¡¯re not falling yet!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Lennox hit him with another fist, and an image of a demon being purified burst out of his back.

    By this time, Miko was already out cold. However, Lennox didn¡¯t care. He moved to finish the job.

    He gently placed his hand on the falling Miko¡¯s chest.

    ¡°God Killing Blow.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The image of God being slain burst out of Miko¡¯s back.

    Lennox had practically destroyed all the parts that made up Miko, and effectively defeated him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Lennox looked at Miko who was laying motionlessly on his back with his eyes rolled to the back of his head.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That¡¯s when he felt a sudden chill down his spine.

    He looked at Miko and saw his eyes roll back in place. Suddenly black steam started releasing from all of his pores. The lake water also began boiling as the temperature began to rise.

    Miko suddenly sprung his feet despite being covered in wounds.

    ¡°Limit Break? You¡¯re full of surprises aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Lennox said.

    ¡°To think that fighting you pushed me past my limits so much that it caused Limit break to automatically activate.¡±

    Miko replied as he looked at Lennox.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m not foolish enough to think that this is enough for me to win.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Finally showing some growth I see.¡±

    Lennox said.

    Miko didn¡¯t answer him and started to think.

    ¡®I can¡¯t Deus Malum because I strongly believe that would be the final push to turn me insane. Once that happens I¡¯ll lose control and destroy everything around me until I die.¡¯

    He thought.

    ¡®But I need something even more powerful to win.¡¯

    That¡¯s when he suddenly had a thought.

    ¡°Sigh. Looks like I have no choice.¡±

    He immediately released his three Qi types, this didn¡¯t surprise Lennox in the least.

    Miko¡¯s Qi and magic was then released to its maximum capacity, following that his demon aura was released as well causing an oppressive pressure to cover the land.

    All these energies then rapidly forced their way back into Miko¡¯s body.

    ¡°Is Miko trying to kill himself?¡±

    Nero said when he figured out what was he was trying to do.

    ¡°Wait, he couldn¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Momo¡¯s face paled because what Miko was about to do was something they both thought of, but both agreed that it was too risky. It was even more risky now that Miko had received heavy damages to his soul and body.

    ¡°Dragonite!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Miko¡¯s body suddenly began transforming, however unlike the usual Dragonite it stopped half way. This was because activating Dragonite was necessary to use the technique he really wanted to use.

    ¡°Miko, don¡¯t do it!¡±

    Momo shouted when she was certain he was about to try it.

    ¡°ROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRR?!¡±

    Miko released an earthshaking roar that resounded for miles.

    His fangs grew out, his claws grew 6 inches and instantly blacken, his body was covered with crimson scales which had black scales in the shape of tribal tattoos mixed in, his body grew bulky, a pair of azure and black wings grew out his back, he grew a thorny dragon¡¯s tail, two gold horns appeared on his head, his eyes turned gold, his hair became wild and white, and his body was surrounded by a black smokey aura.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked when they saw the being in front of them, that was not only sinister looking but godly as well.

    ¡°Imperial Overdrive.¡±

    Momo revealed the name of the form.

    ¡°It¡¯s a combination of all of Miko¡¯s forms, techniques, and blood traits. Theoretically, it should be very powerful however because there are several powers and bloodlines of opposite nature clashing against each other, there¡¯s a high chance that the container namely Miko will exploded under the pressure.¡±

    Momo explained with a bitter look.

    ¡°It¡¯s a desperate move that can only be considered suicidal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko stood on the water silently looking at Lennox.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this-¡±

    Lennox wasn¡¯t able to finish talking because Miko suddenly appeared beside him.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Before he could react he saw Miko¡¯s backhand approaching his face. A chill ran down his spine, so he immediately got out of the way.

    *BOOM!*

    When the backhand hit the empty space, a loud explosive sound rang out. Lennox then saw an invisible force rip through the space and hit the Eastern Region.

    *BOOM!*

    He then heard a huge explosion in the distance, and saw a deep trench that showed the path of the invisible force.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    He looked at Miko who was once again motionless.

    ¡°This form wasn¡¯t in the data.¡±

    An exciting grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°Marvelous, truly marvelous!¡±

    He released his Qi at maximum capacity which made it seem like the entire world was being suppressed.

    ¡°For the first time in a while I feel like I can truly go all out.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Now, this is the real reason why we¡¯ve escaped so far.¡±

    Nova suddenly said.

    ¡°That place is gonna turn into hell.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miko!¡±

    Lennox charged towards Miko with a momentum that blew away its surroundings. Miko charged towards him with the same momentum.

    The two threw a punch towards the other.

    *BOOM!*

    The earth shook, the sky trembled, and everything in miles was instant blown away by a powerful shockwave.

    It felt like the entire continent felt the effects of their collisions.

    Lennox smiled and aimed a knee strike at Miko¡¯s head, a hand made of the smokey aura appeared and intercept it.

    It lifted Lennox in the air and Miko created a gray orb in his palm.

    ¡°Imperial Fuckoff Blast!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Lennox was hit with a blast point blank. The blast destroyed everything in his direction, turn the ground into ash along with whoever was near it.

    ¡°Tyrant Fist!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Even so, Lennox appeared from the blast and hit Miko with his fist coated in all five Qi types.

    Miko was blown back like a bullet fired from a gun. He twisted his body and dug his feet into the ground to stop himself. However, the blow was so powerful that even when he did so, the speed he was flying back didn¡¯t decrease, instead the ground broke apart and flew everywhere.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun, Miko!¡±

    Lennox appeared in front of him and shouted throwing another punch.

    Miko clenched his fist and the smokey aura swirled around it and formed a raging dragon head.

    ¡°Tyrannical Murder!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Dragon Fist!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A massive explosion occurred and devoured everything for countless miles.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaa?!¡±

    The soldiers who were fighting for both sides screamed in horror as the two clashed.

    Meanwhile, two figures shot out of the explosion covered in burns.

    Lennox formed a hand seal with a smile and a gigantic yin yang symbol appeared in the sky. The yin yang symbol opened up like a gate and a gigantic three faced monster with six arms each holding a burning sword appeared.

    ¡°Tyrannical War Buddha!¡±

    ¡°A battle avatar, huh?¡±

    Miko saw the Buddha and stretched his hand out to the side. Regis appeared in his hand a second later.

    ¡°Strengthen.¡±

    The moment he said that Regis transformed into a crude looking heavy sword.

    ¡°So he can use his qigong to transform and strengthen his weapons as well? Looks like that form maximizes all of his powers not just his magic.¡±

    Lennox calmly said.

    ¡°Buddha, slay him!¡±

    The Buddha released a roar and charged towards Miko. When it was close to him, it swung all six swords at once.

    ¡°You seem to misunderstanding something.¡±

    Miko stretched his palm and a Yin Yang symbol appeared inside of it.

    *BOOM!*

    A bright light shot out and instantly disintegrated the avatar.

    ¡°This sword isn¡¯t to fight this thing.¡±

    He then popped up in of Lennox.

    ¡°It¡¯s to cut you in two.¡±

    He swung the sword and it was as if he had cut the space around Lennox as well. However, Lennox soon faded away.

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I drew a weapon as well.¡±

    Miko turned around and was immediately cut from the shoulder to the hip.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Lennox suddenly dipped and ducked a sword thrusting towards his neck. He looked and saw Miko floating above him with two swords in his hands.

    ¡°So the one I cut was an afterimage.¡±

    He then lifted his sword and blocked Miko¡¯s attack. However, his sword immediately shattered. But since Miko had put his whole weight behind his attack he was a little off balance and couldn¡¯t follow up.

    This was intentional by Lennox. He used alchemy to create a frail sword to catch Miko off guard.

    *BOOM!*

    He kneed Miko in the chest and the elbowed the back of his head.

    Miko retaliated by digging his claw into Lennox¡¯s side.

    ¡°Fry, bug!¡±

    A powerful surge of electricity entered Lennox¡¯s body and attacked his organ directly.

    ¡°Guaaaah?!¡±

    Lennox screamed out in pain.

    Miko used his thorny tail and wrapped it around his neck, and began to strangle him while he fried his organs.

    ¡°Die already damn it!¡±

    ¡°Kiss my ass!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Lennox power once again had a massive increase and he forced Miko away with a gut shot.

    He then appeared above him and delivered a spin heel drop on Miko¡¯s head, sending him crashing towards the earth.

    When Miko fell a huge crater open up with him laying in the center. When he looked up he saw Lennox holding up a rainbow colored ball above his head.

    ¡°You dropped five meteors on me earlier.¡±

    The ball the grow bigger than a mountain.

    Lennox smirked and said-

    ¡°Consider this pay back.¡±

    He then threw the mountain sized ball towards Miko and the earth.

    ¡°You crazy fucker!¡±

    Miko flew towards it and roared.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you!¡±

    Lennox also charged towards the ball quickly catching up to it. He then punched it.

    When Miko saw that he paled.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    A massive explosion occurred which devoured everything for dozens of miles.

    When it faded only two figures stood in the wasteland of death that was once the battlefield.

    Both Miko and Lennox looked badly injured, and could collapse at anytime.

    ¡°Haaaah!¡±

    However the two charged at each other and again.

    *BOOM!*

    Lennox punched Miko across the face, Miko hit him in the gut with a knee. Lennox broke his nose with a headbutt, Miko hit him with a right hook and then slashed him across the face.

    Lennox stepped back two times holding his face, but still was able to kick Miko on his temple. Miko stumbled sideways, Lennox hit him with a flying kick which caused him to drop on his back. Lennox then started to unsteadily approach him, Miko struggled to his feet and tackled him with a roar.

    The two fell on the ground barely able to move. However, Lennox was a bit faster and got up first. He hit Miko who was trying to get on with a palm strike, which knocked him back down.

    Lennox stood in place with his body bleeding heavily and his breath rugged.

    ¡°I-I have to admit that I¡¯m reaching my limit here.¡±

    He said as he looked down on Miko.

    ¡°I would like to call truce and decide on a draw, but I dont think you¡¯ll be okay with that.¡±

    ¡°O-Of course, I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Miko lifted his upper body again and started to get on his feet again.

    ¡°It¡¯s either victory or death. There¡¯s no in-between.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Y-You take life too seriously.¡±

    Lennox looked like he could barely stand as he answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s why this is the only way I can win without killing you.¡±

    He lifted his palm and pointed at Miko.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you lessons on four of the five types of Qi types haven¡¯t I? Here¡¯s the last one.¡±

    Miko tried to move, but standing and staying conscious was the best he could do.

    ¡°Lesson #5:¡±

    A white beam shot from Lennox¡¯s palm and hit Miko.

    ¡°Ruler Qi is the rarest and most powerful Qi type of the five. Those who are born with it are said to be born for greatness. A proof of a king you might say.¡±

    *Pulse!*

    It was at that moment that Miko felt his body pulsate. Immediately after, his Imperial Overdrive form was deactivated.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Miko was incredibly shocked and was immediately assaulted with all the pain he endured through the battle.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    He fell powerlessly to his knees.

    ¡°Ruler Qi has the ability to rule over souls, that includes the power that comes from souls as well.¡±

    Lennox smirked.

    ¡°That includes Qigong as well.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko¡¯s felt a jolt when he heard that.

    ¡°You bastard, you sealed my Qi!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Indeed. This is what separates Ruler¡¯s Qi from the rest, the ability to control another¡¯s Qi and even absorb it and erase it. But don¡¯t worry, I only sealed it. Erasing your Qi might be temporarily but when it happens the victim will have their Qi development stalled for years. They might even have to start over. It would be a waste to do that to someone as talented as yourself.¡±

    Lennox explained.

    Once his Qi was sealed he couldn¡¯t maintain Imperial Overdrive which was a composition of all of his powers. In the end, it crumbled.

    ¡°Y-You!¡±

    Miko started to force himself to stand with a furious expression.

    Another white beam shot through him and caused him to freeze up.

    ¡°Ruler¡¯s Qi doesn¡¯t only affect the physical soul, it can affect the spiritual being of a person, namely their spirit and will. What I did was to destroy your will to fight, but since you also possess ruler Qi I can¡¯t completely destroy it but only lessen it.¡±

    Lennox explained.

    Another beam shot out of his palm and hit Miko.

    ¡°That just now destroyed your will to live. Now you can¡¯t do anything against me.¡±

    Miko collapsed on the floor motionlessly.

    Lennox looked at him and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s your lost, Miko. Whether you want to admit it or not.¡±

    After he said that he turned his back to Miko and started to walk to away.

    ¡°Damn, I thought I was a goner.¡±

    He said as he began to focus on recovering.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Meanwhile, Miko laid on the ground with vacant eyes.

    ¡°How pathetic.¡±

    At that moment, the creepy shadow appeared before his eyes.

    ¡°After all that boosting, this is the end result? You kissing the floor after having your enemy spare your life? Hahahahaha, what a proud king you are.¡±

    The shadow laughed.

    ¡°What can I do? He¡¯s too strong, and I don¡¯t have the will to go on.¡±

    Miko replied in monotone.

    He was like a lifeless person or a doll.

    ¡°So you¡¯re giving up just like that?¡±

    The shadow laughed again.

    ¡°And here we thought that you were something like a young Satan. You disappoint us.¡±

    The shadow kneeled down and looked in his eyes.

    ¡°Just lay there and die like the maggot you are.¡±

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°We want you to not disgrace us and fall here. Otherwise, it would have been a waste blessing you with my power back then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.You, who are you?¡±

    The shadow smiled.

    ¡°Who do you think?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. Samael?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s father to you, brat.¡±

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. After all, you¡¯re practicing my arts, that basically makes me your father.¡±

    Said the shadow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the chitchat. Having you fall here is a huge disgrace to me and I can¡¯t stand that. I couldn¡¯t stand it so much that I had to use this shadow of your conscience to connect with you. Being trapped in a coffin is really troublesome.¡±

    Said Samael.

    ¡°Anyway, Young Satan. I¡¯ll ask you again. Are you really going to lose here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the will or power to go on.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Like none of that matters. If you don¡¯t have power than use your Madness.¡±

    ¡°My Madness.¡±

    Shadow Samael nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing stronger than a madman. Even if it¡¯s only for a moment, give in to your madness, after that your will and power wont matter.¡±

    ¡°Give in to the madness.¡±

    Miko¡¯s fingers started to twitch.

    ¡°That¡¯s it my son! Show them! Show them the power of Satan!¡±

    Miko¡¯s body started leaking a gray murky aura and his skin began to tear away.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Lennox who was walking away suddenly felt a sense of danger he¡¯s never felt before and quickly turned around.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    When he looked he saw Miko stand up. No, he only assumed that it was Miko. The thing in front of him had no distinctive features. It was simply a mosaic being in the shape of a human.

    ¡°Send him to hell, Young Satan!¡±

    Samael shouted in Miko¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Ruler¡¯s Contract: Midnight Blade!¡±

    Miko summoned a jet black sword that was as dark as the night itself.

    ¡°That¡¯s Krow¡¯s power!¡±

    Momo said with shock.

    ¡°Nothing only that, that¡¯s Gramps Qi Artifact!¡±

    ¡°Ruler¡¯s contract. Augustus¡¯ ability that allows him to use the powers of anyone that he¡¯s made an agreement with. It can even copy the powers of god weapons and Regalia, even inborn talents and Proxy abilities can be copied. A truly broken ability.¡±

    Said Nero.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not surprising that he can use it as well. That¡¯s why I made the agreement with him to borrow my abilities anytime he wants.¡±

    ¡°Well, fuck.¡±

    Lennox said when recognized the blade.

    He wanted to run, but before he could Miko was already swinging the sword.

    ¡°Night Cutter!¡±

    A black line then appeared in the space and divided the world with Lennox in the middle.

    And then it happened-

    The space that was cut suddenly imploded dragging Lennox into it.

    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*

    A massive explosive sound rang out as the space instantly repaired itself. Miko watched as Lennox fell out off the sky a broken shell of himself. After seeing that, he returned to his normal appearance, but still mostly dead. He collapsed and his conscious started to fade. Even so he kept an eye on Lennox. Before he blacked out he saw Lennox¡¯s finger twitched.

    ¡°¡­.Damn it¡­.In the end, I still couldn''t kill him.¡±

    After that, he blacked out. Lennox on the other hand slowly stood with his body practically destroyed. He laughed and said-

    ¡°In the end, I still win.¡±

    He immediately fell unconscious after saying that ending their long battle.

 Battle To Retrieve Miko!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Silence covered the battlefield. The hellish battle that was like a nightmare had finally came to an end.

    The result? Both fighters were down for the count and completely unprotected.The smarter ones immediately knew what this meant.

    It was chance to take down the enemy¡¯s leader.

    The first moved had come from the Eastern Region.

    A shadow slithered on the ground like a snake, quickly approaching Miko and Lennox.

    Nero and the others watched as a person emerged from this shadow, and immediately aimed a deadly strike at the defenseless Miko.

    ¡°Not so fast!¡±

    Just before the strike could claim Miko¡¯s life, a sword made of blood colored flames slashed at the attacker forcing them to retreat.

    Alec stood in front of Miko holding a sword halt that had a blade made of bloodflames. The hilt was given to him by Miko in the Imperial treasure vault.

    The attacker stood and looked at Alec. Alec was surprised to see their identity.

    ¡°Parasite Queen¡­¡±

    Paige looked at Alec with a sharp gaze, that¡¯s when she sensed a feeling of danger.

    At moment, Kirika appeared in front of her pulling her sword.

    ¡°Infinite Cuts!¡±

    Her sword was slashed towards Paige neck with a godly speed.

    *BOOM!*

    However, Kirika¡¯s sword collided with a thick barrier, unable to reached Paige.

    Barrier King Drake then appeared behind Paige already out of breath. Paige smiled and flicked her wrist. A second later, Miko was teleported behind her.

    When Kirika saw that, her eyes turned a draconic red.

    ¡°You bitch!¡±

    She gripped her sword and started to slash the barrier in a frenzy. However, she couldn¡¯t scratch much less break the barrier.

    Seeing that, Paige smirked and drew a dagger from her pouch. Kirika could see from the aura the dagger was emitting that it was coated in deadly poison. Her pupils contracted when she saw that.

    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡±

    She shouted as she grew more frantic.

    ¡°Break! Break Goddammit!¡±

    Paige lifted Miko¡¯s upper body and thrust down the dagger. However, her hand was grabbed from behind her.

    When Paige saw who it was, she was shocked.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    It was Nero.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Before Paige could react, she was sent flying with a slap.

    *BOOM!*

    She slammed on the barrier wall and groaned in pain.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    Drake shouted when he saw that Nero had entered his barrier.

    ¡°Thanks Momo for bring me here.¡±

    Nero said.

    Momo appeared out of a vortex and stood beside him.

    ¡°She entered my barrier? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Drake said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power of ancient magic.¡±

    Momo declared.

    ¡°Yo, Drake. How¡¯s it been?¡±

    Nero smiled at Drake and said.

    ¡°Absolute Defense!¡±

    Drake didn¡¯t respond and covered himself, Lennox, and Paige in an extra thick barrier.

    This was his strongest barrier. It couldn¡¯t be bypassed because the laws of space are different inside, and it also can¡¯t be broken. It was truly the perfect defense.

    ¡°Hahaha! Giving up on attacking already? The same coward as always.¡±

    Nero said with a laugh.

    ¡°Shut up! Unlike you battle maniacs I don¡¯t like pain!¡±

    Drake retorted.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    He then shouted towards the sky.

    ¡°Skylar, we need help!¡±

    The moment he shouted, the sky was instantly overcast and a bolt of lightning struck in front of Nero. From the bolt, Skylar appeared.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Nero laughed and aimed a flying kick towards Skylar¡¯s head without a warning. Skylar turned into lightning and circled around him, thrusting a lightning bolt.

    Nero jumped up and avoided it. He then spun his body while swinging his leg like whip. However, before his kick could land, he was kicked in return.

    *BOOM!*

    He was blown back a couple meters before coming to a stop.

    The one who had kicked him was no other than Paige.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to pay you back for that slap earlier.¡±

    She threw her cloak to the side and said.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Nero smiled.

    ¡°But unfortunately for you, it looks like my son wants a piece of you.¡±

    The moment Nero said that, Nova appeared above Paige swinging down a giant hammer.

    *BOOM!*

    Paige avoided it by leaping back.

    She summoned a staff in her hand. She twirled it and charged forward thrusting the staff.

    Nova once again swung the big hammer.

    *BOOM!*

    The hammer and staff collided and caused a massive shockwave to spread out.

    Meanwhile, Nero and Skylar were in a heated fist battle.

    With his fists covered in lightning, Skylar hit Nero with two quick hooks. Nero stumbled back, but replied with a roundhouse kick to the head immediately after.

    Skylar stumbled to the side and Nero charged at him with black flames dancing in his palm.

    Skylar quickly gathered lightening in his, the two of them threw a palm strike simultaneously.

    *BOOM!*

    Lightning and fire clashed and danced around them turning everything into dust.

    Both Nero and Skylar were forced back a couple meters because of the rebound of their attacks.

    ¡°Damn, that bastard got stronger again.¡±

    Nero said as he feet skid on the ground.

    ¡°He¡¯s worthy of being called the Asgard Trump Card.¡±

    Nero looked to his side and saw Momo, Kirika, and Alec surrounding Miko.

    ¡°You¡¯re all his masters, so I don¡¯t need to tell you to protect him.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    Alec threw Miko over his shoulder while Kirika and Momo protected from front and back.

    A vortex then opened up beside them for them to use. But then-

    ¡°Shatter.¡±

    Large cracks appeared inside the vortex and it shattered like glass.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This shocked the trio.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed, that child is a vital existence for the Dragna Clan.

    They heard a voice and saw someone approaching them. Their steps were so quiet, that not even them with their super hearing could pick them up.

    The one walking towards them was a slender, handsome man, with long flowing black hair. He was dressed in a black military uniform with gold linings. He had a black and gold saber on his waist, and black wings necklace around his neck.

    When Alec and the others saw him, they felt like their hearts were being gripped by the devil¡¯s hand. That was how eerie his aura was.

    ¡°Dark Angel, Ezra.¡±

    It was the Great Demon King Paimon¡¯s Proxy and Nine Hells Dante apprentice, Ezra.

    ¡°While it¡¯s unfortunate, I can¡¯t let that child leave here alive.¡±

    He approached the trio and said.

    ¡°If you hand him over, I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡±

    ¡°We refuse!¡±

    Kirika drew her sword and declared.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ezra used his hand and flipped his hair, suddenly a bow appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just erase you three along with him.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t have that.¡±

    At that moment, Echo appeared from above and aimed a stomp at Ezra, who avoided it with a leap back.

    ¡°That child is very important to me. You¡¯ll have to pry him from my cold dead hands.¡±

    She gave him a fierce look and said.

    ¡°That can be arranged.¡±

    Ezra leaped into the air and drew his bow, suddenly several vortexes opened up behind him. Echo could see countless arrows peeking out of the vortexes.

    ¡°Stay behind me!¡±

    She shouted to Momo and others, while taking a fighting stance.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    Ezra swung his arm to the side and the arrows immediately fired out of the vortexes charging towards Echo.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Echo stomped her feet with a roar and her entire body was covered with azure aura. The aura spread out and shattered countless arrows in an instant. However, there were still countless more to follow.

    In the face of the onslaught of arrows, Echo closed her eyes and lifted both arms over her head. When she did, there were after images of her arms movements left behind.

    She moved her palm in front of her slowly leaving behind even more afterimages.

    When her palm was fully extended in front of her, she instantly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Imperial Palm!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    An overwhelming shockwave came out of nowhere, destroyed all the arrows, and blew Ezra back.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    When Ezra stabilized himself he saw a huge crater in front of him and a canyon-like trench beside him. He knew immediately that the full force of Echo¡¯s palm strike had caused them, and that he was lucky to be only grazed by it.

    ¡°Incredibly power. Could you name yourself, my lady?¡±

    Ezra asked.

    ¡°Echo Dragna, Supreme Commander of the Star Rose Army.¡±

    ¡°The legendary vigilante huh?¡±

    Ezra smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a honored to be fighting you. I¡¯ve lost interest in that child¡¯s life. I only wish to dance with you.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. An old woman like me will think that you¡¯re flirting with me.¡±

    Echo said.

    ¡°Think what you want, but I will get this dance!¡±

    Ezra discarded his arrow and charged towards Echo while pulling his saber.

    ¡°I must kindly decline!¡±

    Echo thrust out her palm, while Ezra thrust his saber.

    *BOOM!*

    They¡¯re attacks collided and caused massive destruction around them.

    ¡°Shit! We need to get out of here!¡±

    Alec roared as he ran frantically with Miko over his shoulder.

    ¡°I have an idea! Ravel!¡±

    Momo suddenly shouted. Shortly after, Ravel appeared from a distortion.

    ¡°Yawn~! What is it? I was still sleeping.¡±

    She answered with a sleepy voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprise that you can sleep through a war.¡±

    Alec said with an impressed tone.

    ¡°I need you to take us back to the base! My magic have gone haywire since Ezra forcefully destroyed my vortex!¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Hm? Miko?!¡±

    As if she didn¡¯t hear what Momo said, Ravel took Miko off Alec¡¯s shoulder and looked at him.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    She said as she examined him.

    ¡°I need to bring to safety.¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what I want you-¡±

    Before Momo could finish Ravel had already disappeared.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She froze for a bit.

    ¡°Did she leave without us?¡±

    *BOOM!*

    As if to answer her an explosion happened right behind her which almost sent her flying.

    ¡°Goddammit!¡±

    Meanwhile, Drake who was thinking of pure defense slowly approached the unconscious Lennox.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He soon noticed that Lennox was getting paler by the second.

    ¡°This is bad. He took too much damage and isn¡¯t healing fast enough. He might really die if we don¡¯t retreat now.¡±

    He quickly picked him.

    As if realizing the urgency of their situation, Paige, Skylar, and Ezra all came to a halt.

    ¡°Lennox¡¯s life force is slowly diminishing.¡±

    Skylar mumbled.

    He looked around at his enemies and frowned.

    ¡°Retreat! Fall back into the Eastern Region! Our main priority is Lennox¡¯s life!¡±

    He shouted.

    Everyone immediately abandoned their battles and set up a defensive formation around Lennox to aided his retreat.

    ¡°What should we do, give chase?¡±

    Nova walked up beside Nero and asked.

    ¡°No. I sense three additional troublesome presences in the Eastern Region. Chasing after them might lead us into a trap.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°We¡¯ll retreat as well and have the two armies duke it out for the time being. They should be able to fight without Miko giving the orders.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also worried about Miko.¡±

    Echo said.

    ¡°Same. He took too much damage and pushed himself too far. There¡¯s a high chance that his life is in danger. The enemy¡¯s situation is the same as ours, so their main force will withdraw as well.¡±

    Nero replied.

    ¡°Lets go back. We¡¯ll resume our fight another time.¡±

 True Hero

    Just like Nero had said, Miko wasn¡¯t in a good situation.

    After being carried back to the Dragna Empire, Miko was immediately treated by all the healing specialists in the empire. That allowed his wounds to heal, but that was only the surface of the damage he¡¯s taken.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh?!¡±

    An agonizing scream echoed throughout the Dragna encampment.

    ¡°Shit! Hold him down!¡±

    The healers who were treating Miko jumped on Miko to hold him down.

    ¡°Aghhhhh!¡±

    Miko started to frantically fling his limbs about and screamed at the top of his lungs.

    *BOOM!*

    He slapped away a nurse who was beside him and caused her to fly through the wall.

    ¡°Cast calming spells on him immediately! If that doesn¡¯t work use drugs!¡±

    The head healer ordered.

    His subordinates who weren¡¯t holding down Miko started chanting their spells, that¡¯s when Miko released a powerful roar.

    ¡°RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWWWWWWWWWWRRRRR!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A powerful shockwave came out of nowhere and blew them all away along with the building.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! What incredible power!¡±

    Said the head healer who was leaning on a broken piece of wall.

    He watched as Miko raise off his bed like a zombie with eyes rolled to the back of his head.

    ¡°Tch. His animal instincts took over.¡±

    The head healer looked around and saw Momo standing there with the rest of Miko¡¯s team.

    ¡°Momo, what happened to Miko?¡±

    Hina asked.

    ¡°It looks like he was in so much pain that his brain shut off and his body was taken over by his instinct to fight.¡±

    Momo answered.

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°For someone who fights like a beast all the time, yes.¡±

    Momo approach Miko while mumbling something.

    ¡°Bind.¡±

    She waved her hand and Miko was entangled in a golden chain.

    He immediately loss his balance and fell over.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for him to move around and reopen his wounds. So we need to keep him bind.¡±

    Momo said as she approached him.

    She picked him up and placed him on her shoulder.

    ¡°His physical wounds have began healing, but he¡¯s still experiencing this much pain.¡±

    Gizmo walked up beside Momo and said.

    He looked at Miko carefully.

    ¡°This might not be a problem that can be treated with magic.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°The problem is with the technique Lennox used, the Dark Hero Arts.¡±

    ¡°Dark Hero Arts? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s an art of fighting created and perfected over a span of countless years by countless wise sages of the human race. It¡¯s an art designed to kill demons, gods, and beasts, any race outside of the human race.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such an art?¡±

    Asked Kaido.

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°It was supposed to give the Hero/Human Faction a lethal weapon to conquer the world by eliminating all of their competition. The techniques from this art systematically and effectively attacks the soul while injecting specialized magic particles in the body that acts like poison, and cause cells to breakdown and the body to deteriorate from the inside.¡±

    He explained.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand, but basically Miko is poisoned?¡±

    Asked Ace.

    ¡°Well, you can say that.¡±

    Alec answered.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Actually, if Lennox wanted he could¡¯ve killed Miko that time with his first attack when he caught Miko off guard. The reason why he didn¡¯t must be because he wanted to enjoy the fight.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way to treat Miko?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°Not that I know of. However, since he wasn¡¯t killed I heard that the victims can recover over time, but that depends on the person. Considering who Miko is, he should recover but it won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Alec spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°Miko will have to bear the pain of having his insides and soul destroyed, rebuilt, and destroyed again until he¡¯s made a full recovery. There¡¯s also the fact that this type of pain isn¡¯t only physical straining but mentally as well. This kind of pain can drive someone insane.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the side effects of Imperial Overdrive to worry about. All of Miko¡¯s blood traits forcibly fused together, which can cause severe blacklashes.¡±

    Momo said.

    ¡°If we¡¯re not careful Miko might really die.¡±

    Over at the Eastern Region, something of a similar yet opposite nature was happening in the Seven Moon Alliance.

    Skylar was looking down on Lennox who was pale and was heavily breathing. It was clear that he was in a lot of pain.

    ¡°It should be anytime now.¡±

    Skylar mumbled.

    He soon saw cracks appearing on Lennox body. Golden light could be seen peek through these cracks. Before long, his entire body was covered in cracks as if it was about to shatter.

    *Bam!*

    With a loud sound Lennox¡¯s body shattered, or more specifically his skin. Skylar witnessed another Lennox appeared under that layer of broken skin. It was as if a snake had shed its skin, the only difference was that Skylar could feel a stronger power coming from Lennox that he didn¡¯t have before.

    It was as if he shed his old broken self and emerged stronger than before.

    Yet, Lennox showed no signs of waking up despite being stripped of all his injuries.

    ¡°He¡¯s recovering the power that was used up in his previous fight.¡±

    A bright light flashed beside Skylar and someone appeared from it.

    The person was brawn man with red hair and beard, and very fierce eyes. He was dressed casually but was emitting a lightning like aura.

    ¡°Thor.¡±

    Skylar greeted the man, the Norse god of thunder and strongest god, Thor.

    ¡°Did the meeting you spoke about finish?¡±

    Thor shook his head.

    ¡°Not as yet.¡±

    Thor pointed at Lennox, that¡¯s because of him.

    ¡°Lennox?¡±

    Thor nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been keeping an eye on him from his debut because we¡¯ve suspected that he¡¯s a certain being. After today¡¯s battle we¡¯re certain.¡±

    Thor then said with a serious expression.

    ¡°This boy is an Irregular.¡±

    ¡°Irregular? You mean those unique existence that all can plunge the world into chaos just by existing?¡±

    Thor nodded.

    ¡°They¡¯re beings born outside of the laws of the universe and are all incredibly dangerous even to us higher beings.¡±

    Skylar looked at Lennox.

    ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    He then looked back at Thor.

    ¡°You said once that all irregulars possess unique abilities called Irregularities. What is his?¡±

    ¡°After observing him for awhile, we¡¯ve determined his Irregular title and Irregularity.¡±

    Thor looked like he had a headache as he spoke.

    ¡°His title is ¡®True Hero¡¯ and his Irregularity is Hero¡¯s Privilege.¡±

    ¡°Hero¡¯s Privilege?¡±

    ¡°You know like in stories the hero will face all kinds of obstacles like powerful enemies and put against impossible odds and still somehow come out on top? It¡¯s the ability to possess privileges like those.¡±

    ¡°Wait. You¡¯re telling me that he has the ability use the privileges of a hero in a story, he¡¯s a main character?¡±

    Thor nodded.

    ¡°Basically, yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Skylar didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, but he had to admit that it made sense.

    Not only in his battle against Miko, but many battles before that Lennox has made the impossible possible like it was nothing. He wouldn¡¯t fall no matter how much damage he took, he wouldn¡¯t lose that easily no matter how outmatched he was, and just now he didn¡¯t die despite he should¡¯ve after that battle. Instead, he came out of it stronger than before.

    It was as if he really was a main character in his own story. All this talk about rewriting his destiny wasn¡¯t empty talk, his ability literally rewrites fate in his favor.

    It was the cheat of all cheats.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so glum.¡±

    Thor said.

    ¡°Irregulars are walking cheats, but they too have their limits. An example of this is Augustus, his Irregular Conquest allowed him to conquer everything under the heaven but it was less effective against Higher Beings of certain strength and status. Which means that irregulars aren¡¯t invincible. Not only that, we¡¯ve also learned that when two Irregularities clash they partly and sometimes completely negate each other. This was seen when Devoro was unable to destroy Augustus with his Infinite Destruction, and when Samael¡¯s Infinite Death took over a century to kill him.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Also Irregularities can only be use manually, meaning that they need to be consciously activated and aren¡¯t active all the time. So if you attack while the Irregularity is in its dormant state, you can kill an Irregular.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Where are you going with this Thor?¡±

    Skylar asked after sensing a hidden meaning in Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°I''ll get to the point. I was sent here to order you to kill Lennox.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s defenseless right now, so you can easily kill him.¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    Said Skylar.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Thor wasn¡¯t surprised but he still asked.

    ¡°Because it would go against my honor as a warrior and hurt my pride. I refuse to allow either to happen no matter what.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°I see. I thought you would say that.¡±

    Thor said with a relieved expression.

    ¡°To be honest, killing someone in such a cowardly way goes against my honor as well. Hence I was hoping that you would decline.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°If we must kill him, I prefer we do it in a fair fight where both sides would be satisfied.¡±

    Skylar smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After this war I¡¯ll challenge Lennox to a fair fight. If I win or lose I¡¯ll accept the results.¡±

    ¡°You seem quite fond of him.¡±

    Thor said.

    ¡°He¡¯s a pretty interesting person. I won¡¯t deny being affected by his charisma either. Oh, that Charisma might be a result of his ability isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    The two laughed, while in the shadows Paige who was keeping watch sighed in relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the Thunder Emperor is a man of honor. I don¡¯t want to fight a monster like that.¡±

    She mumbled under her breath.

    They all failed to notice the sly smile on Lennox¡¯s face.

    Meanwhile, back at the Dragna Camp.

    Miko was still experiencing immense pain.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Shit, he broke free again!¡±

    ¡°Help! He¡¯s strangling me!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°Quick, Momo! Bind him again!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    ¡°How did he break free so quickly?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to put strain on his body!¡±

    ¡°Well my body is being crushed over here!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh. I think he just broke sora¡¯s arm.¡±

    ¡°My leg!¡±

    ¡°And Ace¡¯s leg.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Like this the camp was thrown in chaos by Miko who was in serious pain.

    A few days later.

    ¡°Yawn~!¡±

    Lennox stepped out from the room he was resting and a released a big yawn.

    ¡°I feel refreshed!¡±

    He said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Skylar walked up to him and said.

    ¡°Thunder Emperor, Human God.¡±

    Ezra approached them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve received news from our employers. Apparently, something unexpected as occurred.¡±

    ¡°Unexpected?¡±

    Said Lennox.

    ¡°Several attacks have been made on our end from an unknown enemy.¡±

    At the same time, Miko who had overcome death and was resting received a similar report the moment he woke up.

    ¡°The Capital was attacked? By who?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±

    Answered the servant.

    ¡°Also sir, their have been major casualties on our side.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A battalion has been wiped out.¡±

    ¡°I see. If it¡¯s only a battalion it isnt a big deal. It¡¯s to be expected during war.¡±

    The servant shook their head with a bitter expression on their face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the battalion that was counted as a major casualty, but the person who led it.¡±

    When Miko heard that, he had bad feeling as his heart started to race. Even so he had to ask.

    ¡°W-Who led the battalion?¡±

 A Gangsters Last Stand

    On the outskirts of the Northern Region, approximately 30 miles away from the Dragna camp.

    A battalion of Dragna soldiers were patrolling the borders. It was now three days since Miko and Lennox had left the battlefield. With their departures, the widespread battles increased in occurrence and numbers.

    This was because both sides wanted to capitalized on the absences of the enemy leaders and deal serious damage to the enemy.

    Battles weren¡¯t just happening in the vicinity of Ragna Lake but in both regions.

    The Dragna forces had began invading the Eastern Region, while the Seven Moon Alliance forces had invaded the Northern Region. This resulted in one half of the continent being engulfed in the flames of war.

    ¡°Still no signs of enemy presences, Your Highness.¡±

    A soldier reported to his superior. He was using high tech binoculars to search for the enemy. These binoculars scanned for magical readings, body temperature, sound, or anything that can give away a hiding enemy¡¯s location.

    ¡°I see. Keep looking. Be sure to report back whenever you find something.¡±

    Ordered the superior, Yota.

    He was one of the company commanders of this battalion, despite being a king of his own country.

    This was because after his father passed away in an accident, he became even more devoted to Miko and wanted to do all he could to help him.

    He even disregarded his privilege as royalty to fight on the front lines.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting overcast. Do you think the enemy will use this as a cover to launch more attacks?¡±

    Someone walked up to him and asked.

    It was Sola.

    Just like Yota she wanted to help Miko and fight on the battle lines like they used to when they first met, before she was named queen of her country.

    ¡°There¡¯s a chance. However, thanks to our equipment we should be able to detect them if they do.¡±

    Yota replied.

    ¡°Did the don wake up yet?¡±

    Sola asked as she stared in the sky absentmindedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Yota replied.

    He heard her sigh beside him and turned and looked at her.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told the don about how you feel about him?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°W-Why are you asking that so suddenly?¡±

    Sola asked clearly flustered.

    ¡°Well, you were sighing and was looking out in space. From my experience of growing up with three older sisters, those are the symptoms of a lonely woman or someone worrying about love.¡±

    Yota replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Sola replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. I think I have the right now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®right¡¯? It¡¯s my business.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Fine.¡±

    Yota replied.

    ¡°Knowing you, you¡¯re probably thinking that you¡¯re not good enough for him.¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it true? Look at all the beautiful people around him.¡±

    Sola suddenly looked depressed.

    That¡¯s when she felt a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°So what? You¡¯re beautiful as well.¡±

    Yota smiled and said.

    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think the don looks for beauty in a woman.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Instinct, I guess.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with that?¡±

    Sola frowned at him.

    Yota laughed and spoke.

    ¡°I mean think about it. The man has been surrounded by beautiful people from the day he was born. He himself is a beautiful person. I think because of that beauty no longer impresses him.¡±

    Yota smiled.

    ¡°I think what he¡¯s looking for is someone he can be comfortable around. Not as the Heavenly Demon King or the great Dragna Emperor, just plain old Miko. I believe that¡¯s what he¡¯s looking for in a companion. Not just women, friends overall. He doesn¡¯t want people who will treat him like a special existence, just people who will see him as him.¡±

    He looked at sola.

    ¡°That might be the reason why he hasn¡¯t approached you. You obviously worship him, to the don that might be a turn off. He wants someone to tell him that he¡¯s wrong when he¡¯s wrong, scold him when he¡¯s to be scold. Just someone who love him for him. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Sola thought about Yota¡¯s words and found that they made sense. All those Miko holds dear are people who treat him like their equal and don¡¯t put up false pretenses.

    In fact, sola might not know this but Miko had always knew of her feelings towards him. However, he purposely ignored them.

    That¡¯s why when Tia pointed it out back in Grim City after his first battle with Sebas, he simply replied that she worshipped him.

    ¡°Since when did you become so insightful?¡±

    Sola asked with a frown.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Everything I said was what Edward told me. I too was troubled by the fact that the don wasn¡¯t interested in developing a true friendship with me like what he had with Edward. Edward pointed out what I did wrong and open up my eyes.¡±

    Yota replied with a rather embarrassed expression.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you have no right to lecture me.¡±

    Sola replied.

    ¡°Edward is the insightful one not you.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your praise, but could you two be more serious with the patrol?¡±

    The two heard a voice behind them and saw Edward approaching with a troubled smile.

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re sorry, General!¡±

    The two saluted and said.

    Edward was the General that led this battalion. After Miko fell unconscious and war broke out, people were needed to lead the armies. Of course, only the generals handpicked by Miko were qualified for this job.

    Ace and Sora were the head of the Imperial Army, but they chose to remained by Miko in his time of need and left the army¡¯s command to talented generals from the Dragna Clan for the time being.

    However, the army couldn''t handle all points because of numerous battles being fought all over the place. So there was a need for Miko¡¯s generals to take the field as well.

    Edward who was driven by logic more than emotion, volunteered to take the old members of Exsul and form a battalion. They would take the job of patrolling some of the borders that had the least amount troops stationed there.

    His reason for volunteering was that he knew that Miko would be disappointed if all of his Generals froze in place when he was out of commission. To not let his partner and friend feel such disappointment he chose to prove that his people can act without him.

    The others allowed Edward to go since there were less danger in the posts he was heading, and that¡¯s how he ended up here.

    ¡°Could you stop the General thing? And the salute as well.¡±

    Edward asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t like being treated as a General?¡±

    Yota asked in a teasing manner.

    ¡°Being called a General just doesn¡¯t feel right. I prefer being called Boss or Codebreaker, even minister. At least then I¡¯ll still feel like a businessman. Now I just feel like a soldier.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a soldier? They¡¯re brave, respected, and most importantly they¡¯re heroes.¡±

    Said sola.

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m a gangster. No matter how many medals I receive or how many pins you stick on me that won¡¯t change. I moved for profit not sentiment.¡±

    Edward replied.

    ¡°And taking up this dangerous task so that the don can feel peace at mind isn¡¯t sentimental?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Edward couldn¡¯t reply to that, which made Yota and Sola laugh.

    ¡°Ah, shut up. Miko¡¯s different. He¡¯s the first one to actually give me a chance and took the risk to partner up with me. If I don¡¯t act sentimental towards him I won¡¯t be a gangster or a businessman, I¡¯ll just be a pile of shit.¡±

    Edward replied.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    But the two kept teasing him. The three of them were some of the oldest members of Exsul and have been working together for almost two years now. They all felt quite close and didn¡¯t have any problem teasing each other.

    While they were having a fun chat among themselves, they heard a sudden shout.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Enemy spotted! I repeat, enemy spotted!¡±

    They all looked around and saw a group of five travel towards them on what seemed to bikes.

    ¡°What the? Are those regular bikes? Are they insane? It¡¯s insane to use regular vehicles in a war zone like this.¡±

    A soldier commented.

    Edward walked up and peeked at the group with his binoculars.

    ¡°They really are using regular bikes. I can¡¯t see any high tech equipment on it.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°What should we do? Maybe they¡¯re enemies?¡±

    Said Sola.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Only an idiot would come to a battlefield for a cruise. They¡¯re obviously enemies.¡±

    Said Yota.

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Edward brought down his binoculars and said.

    ¡°Eliminate them immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The soldiers were quick to get in action. They all drew their automatic weapons and took aim at the approaching bikers.

    Some even readied the cannons for a second round of fire.

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    On Edward¡¯s command, the soldiers all open fire on the bikers without mercy.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    The area was quickly engulfed in flames as explosions rang out. The soldiers kept firing despite not seeing any resistance from the bikers.

    After nearly a minute of nonstop fire, Edward lifted his hand to signal them to stop.

    ¡°Did you think that did it?¡±

    A soldier asked.

    Edward took his binoculars and looked at where the bikers were. When he looked, the only thing he saw were scraps of metal and broken land.

    There were no body in sight.

    ¡°Stay sharp! The enemy have disappeared!¡±

    He shouted.

    Edward wasn¡¯t stupid enough to believe that the bikers were vaporized by their weapons.

    The soldiers were all on their guard as they looked around with weapons in hand.

    ¡°Damn, no manners at all.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    That¡¯s when they heard an unfamiliar voice. They looked around and saw five people in biker suits and wearing helmets standing on one of the armored weapons.

    ¡°The people of the Dragna Kingdom really are savages.¡±

    One of them said.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot that it¡¯s an empire now. My apologizes.¡±

    ¡°Fire! Kill them all!¡±

    Edward ignored what the man was saying and ordered his soldiers to open fire.

    The five bikers immediately scattered to avoid the onslaught of bullets.

    ¡°Wow, they really have some high powered weapons.¡±

    One of them said as they avoided the attacks.

    ¡°I want to try some of them out. Is that okay?¡±

    Asked another.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem. We can test them on their corpses when we¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! Let¡¯s do that!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that!¡±

    The bikers all moved together and charged towards the soldiers.

    They swung their hands like blades and beheaded a dozen of them in an instant.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    When Edward saw that he realized that his opponents were incredibly strong. However, it was too late to give orders to retreat.

    The bikers moved fast and started cutting down Dragna soldiers left right and center.

    ¡°Guaaaah?!¡±

    The screams of the soldiers echoed through the area along with the sound of gunfire.

    The soldiers tried to fight back, but they weren¡¯t a match for the bikers. They were quickly slaughtered and only less than a half of them remained.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Edward shouted.

    He then suddenly felt someone lift him over their shoulder.

    ¡°Yota, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Getting you out of here!¡±

    Yota said as he ran at full speed.

    ¡°Wait, what about the others?!¡±

    Edward asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them! They¡¯ll try to buy as much time as they can!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Edward, you are a smart man someone the don definitely needs! We can¡¯t afford for you to die here!¡±

    Yota shouted.

    ¡°What are you talking about?! Those people we are abandoning are Exsul members! They¡¯re people we¡¯ve fought with countless times!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they have no problem sacrificing their lives for you to live! You are also our Boss, Code Breaker!¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Edward looked around.

    ¡°Sola! Where¡¯s Sola?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Yota remained silent.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me she stayed behind?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it! Sola knows how important you are to the don!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t allow that! I can¡¯t allow her to die a meaningless death!¡±

    Edward started to break free from Yota, however Yota was far stronger than him.

    ¡°Let me go dammit!¡±

    ¡°I will not!¡±

    Yota replied.

    ¡°Listen here, Edward. Before this war started Sola and I discussed a few things. We discussed the possibility of not all of us returning alive and came to an agreement that if given the chance to decide who makes it back alive, we would choose you.¡±

    Edward could feel Yota¡¯s shoulders trembling.

    ¡°We decided that since I¡¯m the weaker of the two of us, that I would take you to safety while Sola buy as much time as she could.¡±

    Edward could hear his voice breaking up as he ran.

    ¡°It¡¯s something that we decided on our own! So I won¡¯t allow anyone to step on our resolve! Not even you!¡±

    Back at the base.

    Sola was facing off with the five bikers.

    ¡°Boss, looks like two of them ran off. One of them appear to be the target.¡±

    One of the bikers said.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The leader looked at sola.

    ¡°So I take it that you¡¯re trying to buy time for the other two to get away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Sola didn¡¯t respond and took out a black dagger.

    ¡°Oh? A feisty one.¡±

    The bikers snickered when they saw her with the dagger.

    Sola ignored them and held the dagger tight.

    At that moment thunder rumbled in the sky and it started to rain.

    ¡®Don¡­.¡¯

    In the face of death she started to think of Miko.

    She shook her head.

    ¡®No, Miko. I really regret not telling you how I feel.¡¯

    Her hands started to trembled.

    ¡®But what I really regret more than that is not treating you like you wanted me to treat you, and for that I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    Her hands stopped trembling and her gaze became fierce.

    ¡°But I promise that if we meet again in the afterlife that I will become someone you can lean on!¡±

    She lifted the dagger in the air.

    ¡°But until then, I¡¯ll wait for you, MIKO!!!!!¡±

    With a scream she plunged the dagger in her heart without hesitation.

    ¡°Wha?! Did she get so scared that she committed suicide?¡±

    One bikers asked.

    Strange marks started appearing on sola¡¯s body as blood flowed down her mouth.

    Let¡¯s talk about the royalty of the azalea country. They were all adapt in poison and studied poison from the day they were born. Even their blood was filled with poison. Such a family had a forbidden technique where in exchange for their life they would released all the poisons stored in their body on the land.

    This poison was so powerful that it was rumored to able to kill even X CLASS. This was the technique that Sola decide to use to buy time for her friends.

    ¡°Yota¡­.¡±

    She called out her best friend¡¯s name as her body felt cold.

    ¡°I leave the rest to you!¡±

    The marks covered her entire body in an instant.

    ¡°Shit! Get back!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Sola¡¯s body exploded and a mist covered the land.

    ¡°No! No! No!¡±

    Two of bikers were late to react and got caught in the mist.

    Their friends watched as they were instantly turned into bones as their skins melted with their flesh.

    When their friends screams disappeared, the bikers all felt a chill done their back.

    ¡°L-Let¡¯s go! We must catch the target!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    The bikers all took the long way around to avoid the black mist and chased after Yota.

    It was at that moment that Yota felt Sola¡¯s life force disappear.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡­¡±

    He gritted his teeth as tears flowed down his cheeks.

    ¡°Damn it all to hell!¡±

    He roared.

    He then grabbed Edward and lifted him over his head.

    ¡°Yota! What are you?!¡±

    ¡°Live Edward! For both of our sakes!¡±

    Yota then activated his Beastly Qi and threw Edward with all of his strength.

    Edward was sent fly away.

    Seeing that, Yota quickly turned around and ran in the opposite direction.

    Tears flowed down his eyes as he ran.

    Images of his old friend flashed before his eyes. From her smiles, to her laughs to her crying face.

    He honestly loved everything about her and would follow her anywhere no matter how painful it was.

    He ran with all of his strength and soon spotted the bikers in the distance. That¡¯s when Miko¡¯s face flashed before his eyes. He had similar regrets as Sola. He regretted never becoming friends with him, regretted never getting to really know him, more importantly he regretted never being able to witness how great of a man he would become.

    He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Hm? Boss, one of the runaways are quickly approaching us?¡±

    ¡°What? Is the Dragna Empire full of crazy people or something?¡±

    The boss cursed.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Kill him of course! We can¡¯t make the same mistake again!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    Two of the bikers speed up and quickly approached Yota. They swung theirs hands at his neck and stomach. Yota jumped and barely avoided it. They attacked again, and he had to sacrifice an arm to escape this time.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    He groaned but charged at them regardlessly.

    ¡°Is this guy crazy? Common sense would tell you to ran away, but he¡¯s just charging towards us like a madman!¡±

    The bikers attacked again cutting off another arm and a leg. But to their surprise,Yota used his Qi to form substitute limbs in an instant.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Yota looked at the men with fierce eyes.

    ¡°Are you watching Miko?!¡±

    He said as he grabbed one of the men.

    ¡°This is how the man who is proud to call you his friend die!¡±

    ¡°Let go of him!¡±

    The other biker started kicked and punching Yota to make him let go but he just wouldn¡¯t. The biker Yota was holding struggled and ripped off his jacket. What he saw underneath, made him almost pissed himself.

    It was a bomb.

    When his ace was revealed Yota smirked.

    ¡°All hail the Heavenly Demon King!¡±

    ¡°You crazy mother-!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A huge explosion rang out and devoured the two bikers in an instant. When it faded there was nothing left of them or Yota.

    When the last biker saw that, he became paled.

    ¡°That bastard was strapped with such a powerful bomb?¡±

    He said as he looked at the crater that stretch for almost a mile.

    ¡°I need to hurry up and catch the target and get out of this hellhole of an empire!¡±

    He shouted and accelerated to the top of his speed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Edward sat in shock as he witnessed the explosion caused by Yota¡¯s bomb.

    He gritted his teeth and stood up. By the time he stood up he could already see the biker chasing after him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like I can out run him.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Sigh. I really wish that I was a gifted fighter.¡±

    He said with a wry smile.

    He looked down on the ring Miko gave him and rubbed it.

    ¡°A General huh? I wasn¡¯t even able to protect my men.¡±

    He said.

    He pressed the ring and a golden light covered him. Soon after he was coated in the armor Miko gave him.

    ¡°I also wished that I practiced on how to use this thing¡­.. What am I thinking? I¡¯m not a fighter. There¡¯s no way I could mastered it.¡±

    He watched as the biker approached him.

    ¡°I might not be a fighter but I gotta at least kill this fucker.¡±

    He kicked off the ground and charged towards the biker.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not a fighter, I¡¯m still a gangster!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He hit the biker with a flying kick and blew him back.

    ¡°Cough?! What the hell?!¡±

    ¡°Surprise motherfucker!¡±

    Edward appeared in front of him and hit him with an uppercut.

    *BOOM!*

    He was blown back again.

    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±

    He charged forward and threw a fist which hit Edward square in the face.

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    Edward was blown back.

    ¡®That hurt like hell! How do people take this kind of beating everyday?!¡¯

    He shouted in his head.

    ¡°We were ordered to capture you but ill just say you struggled and we had no choice but to kill you!¡±

    The biker summon a spear and thrust it towards Edward.

    The amateur fighter Edward couldn¡¯t avoided it in time and was stabbed in the arm that wasn¡¯t coated with armor.

    ¡°Hahaha! I stabbed you! This spear is coated in deadly poison. Once stabbed with it there¡¯s no way to escape death!¡±

    The biker shouted.

    ¡°So what?!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Edward hit him with another kick.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    ¡°Because of you people my friends are dead! I don¡¯t care if I die along with them!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The biker tried to block his fist with the spear, but the spear shattered and Edward hit him straight in the face.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Edward threw another wild punch and hit him across the face and caused his teeth to fly out.

    ¡°Y-You!¡±

    The biker got mad and entered a fist fight with Edward.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Even though he landed more hits, Edward¡¯s armor negated it all, but his body couldn¡¯t handle Edward¡¯s wild attacks. Before long, the biker collapsed on the ground.

    ¡°M-Mercy¡­¡±

    He muttered with a swollen face.

    ¡°Mercy?¡±

    Edward looked down at him coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the bitch. My name¡¯s Edward Akabe aka code breaker, crime partner of Heavenly Demon King Miko, second in command of Exsul.¡±

    Edward lifted his foot over the biker''s head.

    ¡°And in Exsul, we don¡¯t recognize the bitch called mercy.¡±

    *Splat!*

    After saying that Edward squished the man¡¯s head without hesitation.

    He looked around and saw black mist and smoke in the distance.

    ¡°Yota, Sola¡­..Ugh.¡±

    He suddenly collapsed on the ground.

    ¡°Looks like the poison is finally kicking in. Cough!¡±

    He coughed up some blood and smiled.

    ¡°Haaaaah~. I can¡¯t believe that this is where I die. Well, I guess it isn¡¯t so bad compare to the death I always imagined. In a dark alley somewhere and getting pissed on by a dog or something.¡±

    He laughed as the rain fell on his face and washed away the blood from his lips.

    He looked up at the dark cloud sky. At this moment, he truly felt what it means to die a dog¡¯s death.

    ¡°Well, I guess this is the fate of all gangsters.¡±

    He smiled.

    He slowly felt the warmth disappear from his body and his limbs go numb. He could tell that he didn¡¯t have much time left.

    ¡°Yota, Sola. I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to make it back either. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m coming to where you are. How about we take over hell with the rest of Exsul?¡±

    Water flowed down the side of his face. Whether it was tears or rain, only Edward knew.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that. And we¡¯ll offer it to the don when he finally comes down there. Then we¡¯ll listen to his stories of triumph and all the amazing things he did in life. I won¡¯t be surprised if he tell us that he once took over the world.¡±

    He laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he can do it. There¡¯s nothing that our boss can¡¯t do, right?¡±

    No one replied to him, but that was fine because he wasn¡¯t expecting one in the first place.

    ¡°I wonder how Miko will react when he finds out about what happens here? I hope he doesn¡¯t lose sight of his goals because of this.¡±

    Edward suddenly became worried. He knew that Miko had his weak moments and couldn''t help but become worried that he would grieve for them too much.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine. After all, I told him to see us as nothing but stepping stones myself.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I wonder if I was a good stepping stone though.¡±

    His skin started to pale and blood flowed from his eyes and ears, and his body was numb and cold. Even so, he took a deep breath.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t falter! Hold your head high and step over our corpses and continue your path to the top! Don¡¯t stop! No matter how tough it gets or how many people you lose, don¡¯t stop! You¡¯re the man destined to stand at top of this world!¡±

    He took another breath.

    ¡°YOU HEAR ME, MIKO?!¡±

    His voice echoed across the desolate land with no one to hear them. Even so, Edward smiled his brightest smile as if his message had been delivered.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡±

    He slowly closed his eyes.

    All his time with the man who quickly became his most trusted friend flashed before his eyes. If one was to ask Edward if he was glad to have met Miko he would smile and ask you what do you think?

    As the rain cleansed his body he whispered for one final time.

    ¡°See ya¡­..Partner.¡±

    This was how the man who was known as the Code Breaker met his end.

    This was how the group called Exsul met their end.

    With a smile on their faces wishing their don the best.

 Relapse

    The sky was dark and overcast, some soldiers of the Dragna Empire were scanning the area with sharp gazes.

    ¡°Damn¡­..This is horrible.¡±

    One soldier said as he looked down on the disfigure corpses all around the area.

    Splashing sounds could be heard as they walked in the rain and investigated the area. That¡¯s when a group of military vehicles were seen coming from the distance.

    ¡°Looks like the emperor¡¯s team is here.¡±

    One of the soldiers said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising considering who we lost.¡±

    ¡°Shh! You better be quiet. The emperor might hear you.¡±

    One of the soldiers warned his friend.

    Thanks to the speed of the vehicles it didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the base that was attacked by the bikers.

    The first to get off was Miko.

    He was covered in bandages from head to toe, but one wouldn¡¯t think that he was hurt considering how fast he walked. His feet splashed in the puddles as he walked, refusing to wait for someone to bring him an umbrella.

    He walked past the saluting soldiers and entered the destroyed base that Exsul was using. Upon entering he saw countless body parts scattered about and lots of destroyed equipment.

    He stopped and looked at the faces of every dead person there. This allowed the rest of his team to catch up to him.

    They frowned when they saw the corpses.

    ¡°These are all members of Exsul¡­.¡±

    Bloom said.

    Everyone knew that Exsul was the organization that Miko created during his time at Grim City. They were soldiers that he groomed himself and people who fought with him during his various battles in the city.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko silently looked at these people who he remembered laughing and fighting with. Him remembered their admiration and worship towards him. It honestly pained him to see them like this.

    Even so, he turned his back on them and walked to his next location.

    He walked towards an area which was sealed off by a group of soldiers.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    When the soldiers saw Miko and his team walking towards them, they all stood at attention and saluted. However, Miko didn¡¯t seem to acknowledge them as he walked past the tapes and stood in front of a dark mist that was contained in a large flask.

    ¡°What is that mist?¡±

    Seeing that Miko wasn¡¯t in a talking mood, Sasha asked a nearby soldier.

    ¡°Poison, Imperial Mother.¡±

    The soldier answered.

    ¡°After some tests and analysis we discovered that this was a deadly poison that was strong enough to kill up to a X Class.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that lethal?¡±

    Momo asked in surprise.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    The soldier looked like he wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know if he was allowed to.

    Sasha saw that he was occasionally taking peeks at Miko¡¯s back while fidgeting.

    ¡°Go ahead, I allow you to speak.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The soldier then began to make his report.

    ¡°After analyzing the poison for extensive periods we found out that the mist had traces of human DNA mixed in. At first we thought that it was the two enemies who we found that were hit with the poison.¡±

    The soldier pointed at two skeletons that were being examined by some soldiers.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No, Ma¡¯am. The DNA had a match in our citizen database.¡±

    When the soldier said that, everyone who was familiar with Exsul and the royal family of the Azalea Kingdom all had an idea of who the DNA belonged to.

    The soldier continued.

    ¡°We believe that the newly crowned queen Sola Azalea unleashed this poison at the cost of her life.¡±

    Those who were keeping an eye on Miko saw his shoulder tremble for a second, but that was it.

    At this moment, Tia appeared with both Ishma and Regis beside him. All three of them were very familiar with sola and rest of Exsul. As much as Miko to be honest.

    ¡°This is definitely that girl¡¯s work. I can feel her presence within.¡±

    Ishma said as she looked at the mist.

    Regis nodded with a pained expression. As the one who was connected to Miko¡¯s emotions, she felt the surge of emotions that he felt while looking at the mist.

    Sadness, grief, anger, and regret.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko stared at the mist for a while before coldly turning his back towards it.

    He slowly walked towards the next location. Everyone who was watching him from behind, sensed a gloomy aura engulfing him, even so they couldn¡¯t bring it in themselves to say anything to him. That was because he gave off a feeling that made it hard to approach him.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    As Miko walked, memories of a time not long ago resurfaced in his mind. It was the time he awoke with a blanket over him and a sleeping Sola near him.

    When he asked why she had returned from the battlefield, she replied that she was too worried and had to come back. It was from that moment that he realized her feelings for him, but still chose to ignore it. He couldn¡¯t help but to began to think what would¡¯ve happened if he hadn¡¯t ignored it.

    Would he be happy? Would she be happy? For the first time in along time Miko felt like he was just a powerless human.

    He walked in silence until he reached a massive crater that was being investigated by soldiers.

    The soldiers greeted him, but he was incapable of greeting them back.

    He quickly approached and stood at the edge of the crater. He didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him what happened here, he could sense it the moment he got here.

    Someone had used a bomb he had ordered to be made and blew themselves up.

    As for who, he also didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him that either. He recognized the magic presence that was at the core of the crater.

    It was Yota¡¯s.

    Not only Miko, everyone who was familiar with Yota immediately recognized his presence. They all deduced what happened from the two unfamiliar presence in the crater along with Yota.

    This made them once again look at Miko, they all felt like the gloomy aura he gave off had increased and it made even harder to say anything to him.

    Miko looked at the crater for a while before turning his back to it and headed to his final location.

    His steps were heavier, his body felt more rugged, and mind became more clouded the closer he got to his destination.

    His heart ached, as memories started flooding into his mind. Fun times, rough times, everything started rushing towards him.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    It was so intense that it visibly affected Tia, Ishma, and Regis who all had a connection to him.

    ¡°So heavy¡­¡±

    Ishma said.

    Even so, the three followed behind Miko silently bearing his heavy feelings.

    In his clouded state of mind Miko found himself standing at his final location. By this time, he could already feel himself fading away. Yet, he still past the soldiers and walked up to the body that laid on the ground.

    He looked at the pale corpse that wore a smile on its face. His pupils contracted, his body shivering, and his lips trembling, Miko slowly spoke the name of his friend that laid in front of him.

    ¡°¡­..Edward.¡±

    As if that was trigger, everything around him came crashing down.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Ishma and Regis felt a great pain in their very soul which caused them to fall to their knees.

    Tia wasn¡¯t spared from this pain herself, but she bore it because if she collapsed who would be there lift up Miko again.

    Everyone could feel the tension surrounding Miko. They all couldn¡¯t imagine what was going on in his mind.

    ¡°Code Breaker¡­..¡±

    Kaido who knew Edward the longest, clenched his fist in frustration until it started to bleed.

    Bloom was struck was a sudden feeling of grief as she looked Miko¡¯s back. She couldn¡¯t help but to be reminded of his days as Logan Cross.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    A soldier hesitantly approached Miko.

    ¡°A-After our investigations we¡¯ve deduced that General Edward fought and killed the enemy leader.¡±

    He gestured to the headless body not too far away.

    ¡°But it seemed that the General was poisoned and later died as a result. We wrote up a report of all of our findings, if you like we could-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Miko cut him off.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough of everything.¡±

    The moment Miko said that Tia, Regis and Ishma all felt the waves of emotions Miko was feeling vanished into thin air. All they felt in return was numbness, pure utter numbness.

    So much that if he wasn¡¯t standing in front of them, they would¡¯ve thought that he was dead.

    Everyone else also sensed that the gloomy atmosphere had disappeared without a trace as if it wasn¡¯t there.

    They watched as Miko stooped down and removed the ring, that was outside the armor¡¯ gauntlet, from Edward¡¯s finger. He stood up and pocketed the ring.

    He then turned around and faced everyone.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When he did, everyone saw Miko with a deadpan expression and eyes so dark and lifeless that they looked like that of dead fish¡¯s.

    This was the first that they¡¯ve ever seen him look like this. Not even his friends and family have ever seen him look so doll-like, and with eyes that was complete devoid of any emotions what so ever.

    The only one who saw anything close was Bloom, who was instantly reminded of Logan Cross when they first met. But even then, Logan had a bit of emotion in his eyes, the person who stood in front of her was completely emotionless like a walking corpse.

    ¡°Hinami.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Hina was caught off guard by the way Miko called her. It was the first time he¡¯s used her full name in years.

    ¡°Prepare funerals for everyone here, and be sure compensate their families if they have any.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay.¡±

    Miko then looked at the soldiers.

    ¡°Are they anyone checking to see if the attackers had any allies close by?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes sir. We¡¯ve sent troops to investigate the surrounding areas.¡±

    ¡°I see. Any clues on where the enemies are from?¡±

    ¡°Not as yet! But we strongly believe that they''re from the Seven Moons Alliance!¡±

    ¡°Oh? And why¡¯s that?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand the question, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing complicated to understand. You said that they were from the alliance and I¡¯m asking why do you believe so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..Because they¡¯re who we¡¯re fighting at the moment?¡±

    Miko looked at the soldier for a while and sigh.

    ¡°Nevermind. Just order the soldiers to search the area for any clues that they can find, for one day. We can¡¯t afford to waste anymore time than that on something like this.¡±

    ¡°Something like this?¡±

    Miko¡¯s words shocked everyone who heard it. That was because it was like he was implying that the deaths of Edward and others were nothing serious. Which was a coldhearted statement to make after everything they¡¯ve been through.

    As if sensing their displeasure Miko looked at them all again. This time they sensed an unimaginable madness swirling in his eyes. Just looking inside them made their minds clouded as well.

    ¡°Miko, are you alright?¡±

    Bloom asked.

    ¡°Hm? Oh, my body is almost fully recovered and I feel like I¡¯ve finally suppressed whatever was digging at me from the inside.¡±

    He responded.

    ¡°No, I mean about Exsul.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that? We¡¯re at war so loses are to be expected. Besides, they made sure to take down the enemy. They fulfilled their jobs as soldiers, now it¡¯s time for us to do the rest and not let their deaths be in vain.¡±

    He answered.

    Miko¡¯s words caused everyone to be silent.

    His words were logical, but they carried no emotion for the decease. It wasn¡¯t words they expected to hear from Miko who cared about his love ones to even an excessive amount.

    While it was good that he wasn¡¯t lashing out, it was disturbing to see how emotionless he had become.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡±

    An idea came to Momo.

    ¡°Miko.¡±

    She called out to him with a serious expression.

    ¡°Answer me honestly. Have you started cultivating Deus Malum 3rd Stage?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Alec suddenly understood the situation.

    ¡°You¡¯ve completely lost mind your mind, but somehow retained your rationality by turn off your emotions.¡±

    He said.

    Miko didn¡¯t answer but that was enough to confirm what Alec said. This caused everyone to become shocked.

    They all looked at Miko and could immediately see the aura of madness in his dead eyes.

    ¡°This could be troublesome¡­.¡±

    Said Tia.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Miko answered her.

    ¡°For now my current objective is still the same. Conquer this continent and establish the Dragna Empire as a global powerhouse.¡±

    Miko looked at Edward again.

    ¡°But there is a difference with the situation that wasn¡¯t there before.¡±

    He then looked at the overcast sky.

    ¡°This war might surpass my previous expectations.¡±

    The rain fell on his face and drenched his body as he stared at the dark sky. This scene created a scenery of melancholy despite Miko¡¯s face lacking any emotion.

    ¡°Looks like I need to change the ways I have been doing things a little bit. A war to decide who survives on this continent might begin at anytime after all.¡±

    He brought his head down and looked at the others.

    With his face wet, water was flowing down his cheeks creating the illusion of him crying, but the fact that the current Miko is probably incapable of such thing made everything even sadder.

    They felt sad not only for Miko but for those that died for him who will never be mourned by him.

    Everything in this wasteland that was being drenched by rain, spoke sadness.

    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±

    Miko said, oblivious to the atmosphere that he had created.

    ¡°The Capital was attacked as well, so I will be returning to see if I can learn anything new about our enemies. Feel free to accompany me or stay here.¡±

    After saying that he began walking away without waiting for their response.

    With Exsul¡¯s destruction and Miko¡¯s change, a new phase to this Intercontinental War was about to begin.

    Are the enemies truly just the Seven Moon Alliance?

 New Enemies

    Imperial Capital, Dragna Empire.

    Just like Miko said he would, he headed back to his capital to check on the extent of the damage caused by the attacks.

    ¡°So, give me a report of what happened.¡±

    Miko sat on his throne and asked one of the person¡¯s who was put in charge of protecting the city, Marcel Dragna. Marcel was the previous king before Darius as well as his, Rin¡¯s, and Karim¡¯s father, and Rouge¡¯s son.

    ¡°Well, a few days ago the capital was attacked by unknown forces. They were quickly repelled but they were successful in killing a few citizens.¡±

    Marcel reported.

    ¡°I heard that a few government officials were assassinated in the other countries under our rule. Did you verify this?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Yes, my servants did. Several ministers were assassinated the same day all over the empire, many of who held critical positions for their individual countries. Other government officials have been reported missing as well. There¡¯s a possibility that they were kidnapped.¡±

    Said Marcel.

    ¡°Hmm¡­..Taking your report into consideration, Exsul might have been specifically targeted and didn''t fall victim to a random massacre during war.¡±

    Miko said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Someone is clearly attacking important officials to weaken the empire, or that is what they want us to think that they are doing.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Marcel asked.

    ¡°I mean these attacks aren''t as simple as they seem. While the people they attacked and killed are important to the individual countries, they aren¡¯t to the overall empire. They are all people who I could easily replace.¡±

    This included Edward as well.

    Miko looked at the list of kidnapped officials in front of him.

    ¡°Even these officials they kidnapped have no common factor between them other than being officials. They all have different levels of responsibilities and all have different level of importance to their countries. It¡¯s as if they were all picked at random.¡±

    He deduced.

    ¡°In fact, that might be the case¡­..¡±

    Miko nodded as if he figured something out.

    ¡°Marcel, call the others for me. There¡¯s something I want to share with all of you.¡±

    Marcel did as Miko asked and sent word that every important member of the clan and Miko¡¯s team was to gather in the throne room.

    After almost a hour, everyone Miko called for had gathered.

    ¡°First of all, I would like to thank you all for gathering here.¡±

    ¡°No problem. There was something we wanted to confirm anyway.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°We heard that you apparently lost your mind and killed your emotions is that true?¡±

    Everyone looked at Nero when he asked that.

    He was probably the only person who could ask such a question so casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    Miko was probably the only one who could answer so casually as well.

    ¡°Really? You seem quite rational for an insane person.¡±

    ¡°This is because I killed my emotions so that I can think logically and prevent my mind from crashing at the last second. If I hadn¡¯t I would¡¯ve probably ate half of you here.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°However, I believe that this is only a temporary fix. I might start committing chaotic acts for no reason at all at random times. For example, during our short conversation I have already imagined killing all of you here in 7 different ways¡­.8 different ways.¡±

    ¡°Did you just think of another way to kill us?¡±

    ¡°Two actually, but I said 8 to make it less creepy.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no need to worry since my sole objective is to finish this war.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is there any reason to continue now that you¡¯ve literally lost your mind?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to leave my mark. Well, that was what I wanted but since killing my emotions I don¡¯t really understand why I desired such a thing anymore. But it gives me a purpose so I¡¯ll just go with it for now.¡±

    He then placed his hand on his chin as if entering deep thought.

    ¡°Then again, after thinking about it some more I kind of understand the desire to differentiate myself from Augustus.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Oh, by the way I¡¯m the reincarnation of Augustus Dragna the one who created this clan.¡±

    Miko¡¯s casual words shocked everyone. It wasn¡¯t that none of them knew this, it was just how the way he revealed it. As for those who really didn¡¯t know they were extremely shocked.

    ¡°When I had my emotions they got in the way of me declaring this, but logically speaking there¡¯s no merit from hiding it. After all, I¡¯m pretty sure that New Era knew from the incident with Alexis. They could¡¯ve learnt from someone from my past life, whether that person is an enemy or ally I''m not sure. I¡¯ve also figured that a couple if not most Higher Beings already had an idea who I was as well.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°¡­.You¡¯re deduction skills are pretty impressive.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°It¡¯s always been this way, it¡¯s just that emotions such as fear and senseless optimism limited my thought process.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Well, we already knew who you were.¡±

    Nero smiled and said as if trying to provoke Miko.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    But Miko was unfazed.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t know that Augustus is still a part of me. Meaning that, we can interact with each other whenever we want.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    This shocked everyone. If what Miko said was true, then the almighty progenitor of the clan was still technically alive.

    ¡°Miko, is that true?!¡±

    Tia appeared and asked him frantically.

    ¡°It is. In fact he¡¯s currently the one who¡¯s ensuring that I keep my rationality as long as I can.¡±

    ¡°Can we meet him?¡±

    Tia asked.

    ¡°No. Neither of us desire him to appear.¡±

    Miko coldly answered.

    ¡°To be honest, I might have loved you all in my past life but I¡¯m no longer capable of doing so. In other words, your feelings and desires mean nothing to me if there¡¯s no benefit from me catering to them.¡±

    He ruthlessly shut down any contact with Augustus without consideration for anyone¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t care about anything do you?¡±

    Nero said with a wry smile.

    ¡°Not true. I care about a lot of things, just not what most people would care about.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Anyway, enough about me. I called you all here to inform you of a major change in this war.¡±

    He cut to the chase.

    ¡°There¡¯s strong evidence to conclude that a third party has joined this war for the continent.¡±

    ¡°A third party?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I believe the acts on the capital as well as the attacks on the now fallen Exsul were done not by the Seven Moon Alliance, but a new third party.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    Jin asked.

    ¡°On first look, the attacks looked like well planned attacks carried out to weaken our empire by killing our personnel, but if you look closely with an open-mind the attacks have a different purpose. That purpose was to intensify the war with the Seven Moon Alliance by framing each side.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the attacks were to promote aggression?¡±

    Luka pondered Miko¡¯s words.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, such a tactic would bring benefits to a third party that wants to conquer both sides. They get us all heated, wait until we¡¯ve exhausted our resources and take us out at the same time.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°The killings and kidnappings in the empire were random, but could serve its purpose of angering us and make us foolishly waste resources.¡±

    He added.

    ¡°The attack on Exsul might have been the only one that had a different purpose. The attackers goal might have been to capture Edward, and extract all of our empires technological secrets from him. The fact that they sent only five people might be because they didn¡¯t want to draw our attention before they completed their mission.¡±

    When talking about Edward, Miko showed no signs of grief for his death as if it wasn¡¯t important.

    ¡°In fact, if they were successful in capturing him not only would they obtain valuable information, but they would successfully anger myself and the empire to the point that we would recklessly attack the Eastern Region with everything we got. Them losing Edward was probably a miscalculation on their part.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I know his death was what caused you to kill your emotions, so he meant a lot to you, but could you not talk about him with such a uncaring tone?¡±

    Kaido stepped out asked.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot. You and Edward go way back am I right?¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°Yeah. He helped me out quite a bit in my younger days in the city. He¡¯s also the reason I could live peacefully with Hana for so long. I¡¯m grateful towards him, just I am towards you.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Hmm¡­..Since a fallout with you hold no benefits I¡¯ll listen to your request.¡±

    Miko said after thinking for a bit.

    The more he talked, the more obvious it was that he had changed greatly.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re certain that there¡¯s a third party, did you check if the Eastern Region had suffered attacks like ours?¡±

    Alexus asked.

    ¡°Of course, and as expected they were also attacked. The only difference with them and us is that they¡¯re blaming us. Well, that not I can blame them. People tend to always try to stay optimistic during times of war, even if subconsciously. If we do this we can win, if we win this battle we can win, if we capture this city we can win, etc. They rarely would think of the possibility of everything going south, especially when they already have their back against the wall.¡±

    Miko said with a chuckle. He only chuckled because he believed it would lighten the mood. He wasn¡¯t really amused in the least.

    ¡°The tactic that this third party has used is as brilliant as it is classic. I applaud the one who came up with it.¡±

    ¡°You have an idea of who this third party is?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­..I have some ideas but nothing concrete. However, I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s someone from the Western and Southern Regions, maybe both.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    ¡°Because they want the destruction of both sides. If it was someone outside the continent their target would be just us. Then again I can¡¯t dismiss the possibility that someone from outside the continent joined up with a force inside the continent with the purpose of using this chaos to take the continent for themselves. Possibly a global powerhouse wishing to expand their territory.¡±

    Miko replied.

    Everything he said were just possibilities but no one could deny what he said as nonsense.

    ¡°Now then, if I was this third party what would I need to require to gain enough confidence that I can take on both the Eastern and Northern Region that is currently crawling with monsters like Tyrants and Proxies?¡±

    Miko leaned his head on his hand and said.

    ¡°If I was from a global powerhouse I would use the powerhouse¡¯s military strength to aid me.¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°No, mobilizing the military wouldn¡¯t go unnoticed and I would definitely draw too attention, thus losing the element of surprise.¡±

    He suddenly looked like he thought of something.

    ¡°Element of surprise? I see.¡±

    ¡°Did you think of something?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s something you should be able to think of.¡±

    ¡°So you agree then?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Um¡­could you explain it to the slower ones like myself?¡±

    Ace asked.

    ¡°What is the most unexpected thing that could happen in this war?¡±

    Alec turned to everyone and asked.

    They all started to think, before they could find an answer Miko spoke.

    ¡°Think back to the purpose of this war. Why are the two regions fighting?¡±

    ¡°To conquer half the continent!¡±

    Hina shouted after realizing it.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. You can¡¯t possibly mean¡­.¡±

    Nero smiled wryly.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possibly.¡±

    Sora shocked his head in denial.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible just because you haven¡¯t seen it be done before.¡±

    Miko replied.

    Ace finally picked up on what they were implying and shouted in shock.

    ¡°You mean to tell me that someone already conquered half of the continent without us knowing?!¡±

    Silver Continent, Southern Region.

    Just like how the Carpo was the star of the Eastern Region and Dragna was the star of the Northern Region, this Region also had a star and its name was the Lore Empire.

    When it came to size the Lore Empire was smaller than the Carpo Empire, and had less military strength than the Dragna Empire. Because of this, the Lore Empire was seen as the weakest star of the four regions.

    That was how it seemed, but as the old saying goes ¡®Never judge a book by its cover¡¯.

    In the Imperial Palace of the Lore Empire a single man sat on the throne. In front of him was someone kneeling with a crown on his head. This was the Lore Emperor Travis Lore.

    That¡¯s right, the one who was kneeling was the emperor while the one on the throne was someone else.

    The man sitting on the throne had long blonde hair, red eyes, a devilishly handsome face, and was dressed in green and black.

    ¡°I heard that a few of our targets slipped from our fingers.¡±

    The man said.

    ¡°Yes. I received word that Edward Akabe died fighting our people.¡±

    Travis said.

    ¡°How is the heavenly demon king taking the lost?¡±

    The man asked.

    ¡°According to our reports, he was visibly shaken at first but suddenly became cold and emotionless. So far he hasn¡¯t made any rash decision like we hoped.¡±

    ¡°I see. He¡¯s either more heartless than we expected, or some great change happened with his mind. Either one won¡¯t cause any problems, since we only did this to test the intelligence of our enemies. There were no need to act cowardly in the shadows, not when we have the strongest military force on the continent.¡±

    Said the man.

    ¡°It is has you say, Lord Julio. Victory is ours because you, the Black Scriptures of Beelzebub are here.¡±

    The man, Julio smiled.

    ¡°Just leave it to me. I¡¯ll show the world how the Zebul Empire does things.¡±

    The Zebul Empire, an empire founded by Demon Sovereign Zara, the Proxy of the Great Demon King Beelzebub. This empire is second only to the Morningstar Empire of all the demon countries in the world.

    A true military Behemoth has entered the war!

 A Different League Of Insanity

    That same night after Miko brought the possibility that one half of the Silver Continent might have been secretly conquered.

    There was someone walking down the streets of the lower class district in the Imperial capital. They walked with light but fast steps, as if they were in a hurry but didn¡¯t want to draw anyone¡¯s attention.

    After walking for sometime, they stopped in front of a manhole. They checked their surroundings one last time before standing on it. A moment later, the person disappeared from sight.

    Below the city, there was a drain system that could be found in any modern city. The person once again checked their surroundings before walking down the sewers. After a while they came across a wall that had an alchemic sigil on it. The person placed their hand on the sigil causing it to lit up.

    The wall then began to morph, and then a path appeared. The person walked inside and entered a huge room with lots of machinery and equipment.

    They walked up to the huge supercomputer in the center of the room and turned it on.

    ¡°Oh? I thought it would be time for your report, it was good thing that I stuck by the computer.¡±

    The moment the computer turned on, a young boy appeared on it. He was former member of the Dragna Clan and founding member of the New Era, Alexis Dragna.

    ¡°So what is there to report, Gizmo?¡±

    Alexis asked.

    The person, Gizmo spoke.

    ¡°Master, there have been some unforeseen developments in both the war and Miko himself.¡±

    ¡°Unforeseen developments? Alright, fill me in.¡±

    After that Gizmo began reporting everything that happened during the war so far including Edward¡¯s death and the change it caused in Miko. He also reported about the possibility of a third party entering the war, and them secretly controlling half the continent.

    ¡°The existence of a third part with such military strength is surprising, but not impossible. I agree with Miko, after everything I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s solid evidence of a third party¡¯s involvement.¡±

    Said Alexis.

    ¡°I¡¯m also interested in what he said about Augustus still being inside him. If that¡¯s true, then things have gotten far more complicated.¡±

    ¡°Master, what will you do? Will you inform Lennox of the third party?¡±

    Gizmo asked.

    Alexis shook his head.

    ¡°If I told him he would just laugh and say ¡®so what? The more the merrier¡¯. So telling him isn¡¯t necessary. Besides, he¡¯ll probably figure it out himself if he hadn¡¯t already.¡±

    Alexis answered.

    ¡°Do you have any ideas for the identity of the third party, Master?¡±

    Alexis shook his head.

    ¡°Not enough data to make a proper deduction, but I believe that a global powerhouse is definitely involved. Only they have the means to take half the continent without alerting the other half.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Contact me if you find any new information.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    After Gizmo said that, Alexis disappeared off the screen.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    That was when Gizmo heard a familiar voice and quickly turned around. There he saw Miko standing in the room while looking at the monitor.

    ¡°And here I thought that I could use New Era to find out the identity of the third party. What a disappointment.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°How did you get in here?!¡±

    ¡°The same way you did, through the front door.¡±

    Miko responded.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me? Since when?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter? Will telling you change the fact that I¡¯m here? Or will it help you calm down a little bit?¡±

    Miko walked over to a chair and sat in it.

    ¡°Come on, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°I prefer to stand.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can make a break for it if you keep standing?¡±

    Gizmo didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°This is my city, I created it. If you think you can escape me in the heart of my empire, go ahead. Feel free to run.¡±

    Miko gestured him to give it a try.

    Gizmo stood in place, because he knew that the Miko in front of him was far more clever and decisive than the one before. The fact that he could see through the attacks on the empire and Edward¡¯s death was proof of that.

    Gizmo wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Miko had already guessed his every possible action and prepared a countermeasure for it. He felt like he was castled in with no room for escape.

    ¡°How long have you beven suspicious of me?¡±

    Gizmo asked.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°From Alexis left the clan, but I wanted to believe that I was just overthinking it. Just another example of me being na?ve, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Miko gave a dry chuckle.

    ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t 100% sure, so I threw a little bait to fish you out and any other traitor that could be around me.¡±

    Gizmo suddenly realized what that bait was.

    ¡°You purposely told us about Augustus still existing inside you to see who would report it to New Era.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I knew that if new era still had people in the Dragna Clan they would¡¯ve been instructed to report anything Augustus related as soon as possible. After that I only needed to keep watch on all the members, as well as any place that could hide a secret base. For example, the under sewers.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°To be honest, you weren¡¯t really that good of a spy. I mean Alexis was your master which made you a target of observation. You lose your purpose as a spy if you¡¯re constantly being monitored. You also had the weapon I gave you redesigned by Alexis, that wasn¡¯t a smart thing to do if you wanted to lay low.¡±

    Miko suddenly looked like he thought of something.

    ¡°I see. The reason you could be so laid back was because I showed that I was forgiving when I pardoned Alesia when it was discovered that she was in a relationship with someone in New Era. You thought that even if you were caught, I wouldn¡¯t harm you because we¡¯re family.¡±

    He said.

    Gizmo remained silent because what Miko said was partly true. He originally wanted to leave with Alexis, but Alexis wanted him to stay and monitor Miko. When Alexis explained that Miko wouldn¡¯t go as far as to kill him if he was caught because he didn¡¯t want to cause rift in the clan, he agreed to stay back.

    However, the situation now was different. The Miko sitting in front of him is completely heartless and will surely make him suffer.

    Unless¡­

    ¡°You want to convince me that you have more value alive than dead.¡±

    Miko said as if reading Gizmo¡¯s mind.

    ¡°How did you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the few options you have that can lead to you surviving this situation. A person¡¯s words and actions are easy to predict once you limit their options after all.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°You¡­..Have you really gone insane?¡±

    ¡°Instead of proving your worth, you waste my time on such a pointless question?¡±

    Miko frowned.

    ¡°Looks like destroying you is really the best option.¡±

    ¡°No, I just mean that you¡¯re so rational and your mind seems sharper than before. I can¡¯t really link it with an insane person.¡±

    Gizmo quickly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you only perceive insanity in a closed-minded way. Being insane doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you¡¯ll go around destroying everything. In the first place, the term madman is subjective. What you define as insane may be different from what I call insane.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use cannibalism as an example. For an intellectual such as yourself, the consumption of one¡¯s race is utter madness, but for someone who hails from a cannibalistic tribe or family burying a dead body would be seen as wasting precious food which they would judge as insane. Get it?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that there¡¯s different type of insanity, it just depends on the individual views?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Some people might see me killing my emotions as an insane act by itself. Another thing is that there¡¯s not much difference between a madman and a genius, it just depends on how those around you view you.¡±

    Miko pointed at Gizmo.

    ¡°I can tell from the way you look at me that you believe that I¡¯m a genius.¡±

    Gizmo couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    ¡°But what if I told you that I was secretly thinking what kind of furniture I should use your bones to make? Or what kind of dish would bring out the flavor of human flesh the best?¡±

    When gizmo heard that he couldn¡¯t help but to tremble. That was because he couldn¡¯t tell if Miko was giving random examples or that was truly going through his mind.

    ¡°See? You just thought that I was sick in the head. That proves that insanity is subjective and not defined.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°There are as many different types of insanity as there are people, boy.¡±

    Gizmo looked in his eyes.

    ¡°The insanity that I possess may not be of a destructive nature, but it is quite deep and boundless.¡±

    The longer he looked in his eyes, the more he felt that he was losing his mind.

    ¡°So be careful, because it can easily devour you.¡±

    Miko looked away when he said.

    Gizmo was now certain. Miko was indeed insane, no he past what insanity was thought to be. He was now in his own league with no equal. A walking ball of insanity himself.

    ¡°Now then, the lecture is over.¡±

    Miko suddenly said.

    ¡°Since you were distracted let me tell you what you were going to offer in return for your life.¡±

    Miko lifted a finger.

    ¡°You were going to offer being my double agent who reports information on New Era back to me after you get them from Alexis.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Gizmo didn¡¯t say anything because that was really what he was going to offer.

    ¡°While the offer is tempting, there is one problem. I don¡¯t care for New Era or anything that could possibly happen in this world.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this war thing to past the time until I lose self control. After that, the only thing left for me is evolution or death. Either I grasp my rationality again, or I turn into a beast and die. So New Era are the least of my troubles.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want from me?¡±

    Gizmo asked.

    ¡°A third option.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want you to create a third option for me. One that doesn¡¯t involve me losing my sense of self and reason and not turning into a beast, but somehow keeping the same benefits.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Miko sighed when he heard that.

    He stood up and walked over to gizmo.

    ¡°Basically, I want you to create something that will allow me to stay insane, rational, and emotional at the same time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s contradictory.¡±

    ¡°I know, but not impossible.¡±

    He replied casually.

    ¡°I want you to create a drug that suppress my insanity without needing to kill my emotions. However, I don¡¯t want something like anti-depressants that permanently affects the brain.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Miko. I don¡¯t think such a drug is possible. The brain is a delicate thing. If I mess up it won¡¯t be pretty.¡±

    Gizmo said.

    ¡°How illogical.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Gizmo was instantly confused by what Miko said.

    ¡°The development of this drug was the only use you have to me. If you had lied, you could¡¯ve lived long enough to escape my clutches, but you still placed your pride as an alchemist first without second thought.¡±

    It was only after Miko said that Gizmo realized that he had done something truly irrational, and basically threw away his life.

    Regret immediately covered his face.

    ¡°Humans are truly fascinating.¡±

    Miko said after seeing his expression.

    He turned his back to him and started to walk away.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fret, I was just messing with you. I know that such a drug was impossible.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It was a simple test to see what you prioritize more, your life or your pride as an alchemist.¡±

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Just to past time. No reason.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡±

    Miko suddenly span around and stabbed his hand in Gizmo¡¯s chest. He gripped his heart with just enough pressure to not kill him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think that I would foolishly let a traitor go, did you?¡±

    Miko coldly said to him.

    ¡°Gizmo Dragna, your life is no longer yours it belongs solely to the Dragna Clan. You will use it to preserve the clan at all cost. You¡¯ll never betray the clan, if you do cut your own heartstrings and die.¡±

    Miko then released his heart.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Gizmo started coughing as he held his chest.

    ¡°Y-You¡­.You startled me to make my mental state inferior to yours and then used Rule to force that order on me just now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Miko took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood off his hand.

    ¡°You may have no value to me, but you¡¯re irreplaceable for the clan¡¯s future. Losing you would be too much of a waste since you have the potential to become an Alchemic God.¡±

    Miko turned the kerchief to ashes after he finished using it.

    ¡°You¡¯re still free to join New Era, but you won¡¯t be able to go against the clan. But I guess that could possibly limit your actions.¡±

    Gizmo suddenly remembered what Miko said earlier.

    ¡°A person¡¯s words and actions are easy to predict once you limit their options, huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, You¡¯re learning? Good boy.¡±

    Gizmo scrawled at Miko¡¯s belittling tone.

    ¡°You scheming bastard¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why, thank you. Having your enemies curse at you means that you¡¯re doing your job right.¡±

    Miko said and began exiting the building.

    ¡°Oh, if you tell anyone about the Rule I set on you, the detonation mark I left on your heart will activate and kill you instantly, so be careful.¡±

    After he said that he exited the building.

    Gizmo could still hear him say one thing before disappearing in the night.

    ¡°Be sure to work hard for the clan, boy.¡±

    ¡°DAMMIT!!!¡±

    Gizmo¡¯s scream echoed through out the city sewers that night.

 3rd Scripture: Julio Zebul

    Let¡¯s talk about something originally unrelated to the Silver Continent, the Zebul Empire.

    The Zebul Empire was founded by a human turned demon Zara Zebul. Zara was born into a clan of humans that practiced demon magic. He excelled at it from a young age which caused his father to fear him and tried to kill him at the age of 12. He killed his father and then slaughter his clan and bathe in their blood for three days. This boost his demon attributes and turned him into a real demon. He later encountered Beelzebub''s Proxy and killed him. Impressed by his prowess, Beelzebub offered him a contract. After becoming a Proxy he went on to create the Demon Empire Zebul and became known as the Demon Sovereign Zara.

    That was over 2000 years ago.

    Now the Zebul Empire is one of world¡¯s most powerful empires and is a global powerhouse. While Zara was the main reason why the empire became so powerful, he wasn¡¯t the only reason.

    Zara had a group of powerful and loyal subordinates known as the Black Scriptures of Beelzebub or Black Scriptures for short. There were 13 Scriptures in total who all represented a specific emotion. The Scriptures were Zara¡¯s version of Seven Swords Of Lucifer. They weren¡¯t as strong but they were very close.

    Also just like the Seven Swords Of Lucifer, the top three members were in a league of their own.

    Luka¡¯s father, Zanis was a former Black Scripture who was ranked 7th and represent the emotion Love, despite living most of his life unable to understand the emotion. The other Scripture he fought, Zach was the 5th Scripture who represents Envy.

    Currently in the Southern Region of the Silver Continent, a Scripture who was about to change the entire face of this war was preparing to make his move.

    This Scripture was Julio Zebul, the current 3rd Scripture that represented Cruelty.

    Of all the Scriptures, the top 3 were in a league of their own. As the 3rd Scripture this included him as well.

    Despite being ranked 3rd Julio was probably the most feared. What people fear wasn¡¯t his immense strength, but his ingeniousness when it came to combat or warfare on a whole.

    He could turn a lost into a long term victory, he could turn the tables on his enemies in a snap, he could predict at least 100 moves into the future, he could outsmart God into becoming human, these were only some of the things people would say about Julio.

    Exaggeration or not, it couldn¡¯t be denied that Julio was a brilliant strategist and tactician.

    He might not be the best in the world, but his charisma made him one of the most popular ones among even his enemies.

    Because of his popularity and ingenious tactics, Julio was hailed as the Demon Tactician.

    Julio was currently sitting in a room with a playing board laid out in front of him. On the board were several pieces lined off.

    ¡°Nero and the other leaders of the Dragna Clan.¡±

    He took up a dragon piece and moved it across the board.

    ¡°Skylar.¡±

    He moved a god piece.

    ¡°Ezra.¡±

    He moved a Demon piece.

    ¡°The tyrants.¡±

    He moved a warrior piece.

    ¡°The Seven Moon alliance.¡±

    He moved a castle piece.

    ¡°Finally, Miko and Lennox.¡±

    He moved two crown pieces and put them on the opposite sides of the board.

    ¡°These are all the major players in this war between the Northern and Eastern Sides.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°If I were to say which side will be the most troublesome, I would say the Dragna side. In fact, if we hadn¡¯t interfered they would ultimately win the war.¡±

    He took up the crown piece which represented Lennox.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that the Eastern side is lacking in anyway, in fact they have the edge in military strength.¡±

    He took up Miko¡¯s piece.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that this Miko is that much of a master planner.¡±

    Julio smiled.

    ¡°Others might haven''t realized it, but a time bomb has been piece at the core of the Seven Moon Alliance. It¡¯s no surprise that the one who planted this bomb was Miko himself.¡±

    He looked at the castle piece that represented the alliance.

    ¡°Once that bomb goes off, its curtains for the alliance.¡±

    He looked back at Lennox¡¯s piece.

    ¡°That will eliminate Lennox¡¯s excuse to take part in the war. Once he loses his excuse Lennox will have no choice but to retreat, because if he doesn¡¯t he will have to face the full on force of the Dragna Clan and will enter an irreconcilable feud with them. That¡¯s because Nero and the others will take him not retreating after losing his employers as a desire to fight them to the end, rather than just playing around. Even if he¡¯s the leader of Hell Dynasty, one of the branches of New Era, he alone can¡¯t decide to go to war with them.¡±

    He placed Lennox piece back on the board.

    ¡°That removes him along with his Tyrants from play.¡±

    He took Skylar and Ezra¡¯s pieces.

    ¡°The problem is if these two will fall back as well. With Skylar it¡¯s a 50/50 chance depending on what decision Stein will make. Ezra is a complete mystery, and although I didn''t take them into consideration Hanzou and Buddhist Alliance¡¯s actions are a mystery as well.¡±

    Julio looked like he entered deep thinking.

    ¡°I can force them out of the game, but that will take up too much resources. I¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°My biggest headache will definitely be Miko. From what I¡¯ve seen he¡¯s incredibly smart and crafty, but at the same time tends to make na?ve mistakes. If he stays like that, then I can beat him easy. However¡­.¡±

    He looked at Miko¡¯s piece.

    ¡°If he has experienced some major changes that removes that naivety, then he¡¯ll reach his full potential. Even I don¡¯t know if I can win against him then.¡±

    Julio wasn¡¯t one to underestimate his enemies. He prefers to overestimate them and prepare a lot of tactics that goes to waste, then underestimate them and have the rug dragged from under his feet.

    He was currently treating Miko as if he was the greatest genius the world has ever seen. He also believed that what would decide who controls the continent was the battle between him and Miko.

    Julio wasn¡¯t arrogant. He was just being realistic. At the moment, no one knows that he had joined the war. So he still had the element of surprise, as well a superior military strength he got from conquering half the continent.

    You must be wondering, how did Julio secretly capture the continent?

    It all began little under two years ago, shortly after Miko publicly became king. After seeing Miko¡¯s debut on the scene, the Zebul Empire like any other became curious and wanted to keep an eye on him.

    But Julio was different.

    ¡°This kid is sure become a star in the future, so I propose that we launch a counter attack to nip him at the bud before he becomes a problem.¡±

    This was the proposal he presented to Zara.

    ¡°If you¡¯re still not convinced that this boy is worth the empire¡¯s time, then please allow me alone to go to the Silver Continent.¡±

    Julio said after seeing that his master was skeptical.

    When asked why he wanted to go to the Silver Continent, and what he planned to do, Julio answered as such.

    ¡°I wish to go there as a precaution. If Miko becomes the person I believe he will become, I¡¯ll be ready to destroy him. Even if he doesn¡¯t I can push the Dragna Clan into a corner.¡±

    When asked how would he do that, Julio answered.

    ¡°By taking the entire Silver Continent and putting it under our empire¡¯s leadership. I¡¯ll of course do it in secrecy for as long as I can. I estimate that my limit will be one of half of the continent if Miko tries to do the same thing, three quarter if he doesn¡¯t. Either way, the Dragna Clan will suddenly find themselves surrounded from all sides, giving us the chance to crush them entirely.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    After hearing what Julio said, Zara became quite tempted. After all, he lost two of his Black Scriptures on the Silver Continent and completely believed that the Dragna Clan had something to do with it.

    After all, they were the only ones on the continent capable of destroying both of them without a trace. There was also the fact that Rouge had cut off the continent from the rest of the world during the period they died.

    Zara wasn¡¯t aware of the fact that Zanis and Zach died fighting each other. This was because he wasn¡¯t aware that the two were on bad terms since they never argued in front of Zara much less fought.

    However, Julio knew. He had an idea of what really happened on the Silver Continent between the two but never told Zara. This was because he wanted to go to the Silver Continent. If he used Zara¡¯s anger towards the Dragna Clan then he would definitely be sent there.

    Just like he expected, Zara approved of him going there. He didn¡¯t need to think of where to start his conquest, because he already had a place in mind. The Lore Empire in the Southern Region of the continent.

    The Southern Region was isolated from the rest of the continent because it was surrounded by a ring of mountains that was in the middle of huge drainage basin where the water from several rivers and mountains flowed. Countless streams and rivers also ran through the region until they meet the sea.

    Lore was on the edge close to the sea, and was considered a port empire. It was also far from the Dragna Kingdom and was the least watched empire, because of their lack of ambition to expand their borders and came off as a peace loving country.

    This made it the ideal place to lay low and prepare for conquest.

    Upon arriving there, Julio didn¡¯t faced any troubles because he and Emperor Travis had long before came to an agreement. He was to bring the Lore Empire glory, in exchange the empire will join the Zebul Empire. It was a win win situation.

    Even though the rest of the world saw the Lore Empire and its imperial family as humbled peace lovers, that wasn''t the case for Travis. Travis was a very ambitious person. From a young age he wished to conquer the entirety of the Southern Region. This desire quickly grew and he eventually lusted for the entire continent.

    However, Lore wasn''t capable of accomplishing such a feat; well, on their own anyway.

    The first thing Julio ordered Travis to do was to take the entire empire under his absolute control. To do this, Julio observed and analyzed the inner workings of the government. He noted all those who held power and what degree of power they held. He noted who were really loyal to Travis, who were just pretending, and who were obviously against him.

    Julio noted every little thing and didn¡¯t miss a single important detailed.

    After his observations were done, Julio discovered that there were several factions in the empire and Travis¡¯ was one of the weaker ones. It was something that was common in any empire. What Julio did to counter it was simple.

    He made all the other factions destroy each other.

    He did this by orchestrating conflicts between the two biggest factions. First he started off small and gradually made the two go at each other¡¯s necks. Since they were the biggest factions, the smaller ones expectedly took sides and something short of a civil war broke out.

    However, Julio wasn¡¯t an idiot. A civil war would hurt the country more than it would benefit it, so he ended things before it came to that. In one night he had Travis¡¯ faction sweep in an arrest the heads of both faction leaders and had them charged with multiple serious crimes which  both heads fabricated themselves to get rid of each other.

    With him arresting two great criminals, Travis popularity and influence grew while the other factions lost the people¡¯s favor. Since the timing was perfect, Julio had both factions purged on the charge of treason and had all their possessions seized by the state.

    This was something that Miko had done with the nobles in his country.

    After the nobles were gone, Travis easily gained control over all aspects of the government and became the absolute ruler of his empire. With that done, Julio turned his attention to the entire Southern Region.

    Since the Southern Region was so isolated and rarely watched, Julio developed the perfect plan to conquer it. He seized the few export routes from the other regions to the southern region, and then went around and destroyed the other countries farms and poisoned the water supply killing their livestock.

    He instantly pushed the Southern Region into a controlled state of famine.

    With their backs against the wall and facing the danger of dying, the countries turned to the only country that had more than enough food and resources to share with them, the Lore Empire.

    Of course there was the option of flying to get resources, but Julio made sure that couldn¡¯t happen.

    If someone was to take to the sky they would be attacked by a winged creature in the shape of a bird, gigantic enough to carry off an elephant or a whale. It appears as a peacock with the head of a dog and the claws of a lion. This was the mythical creature known as Simurgh that belonged in the Iranian mythology.

    Julio had release a flock of these creatures into the skies covering the region. Simurghs were creatures that loved places with plenty of water so the Southern Region which was a giant basin of water was perfect for them. Because of this well-known fact, no one could say that the creatures didn¡¯t migrated here naturally.

    What about sea? If they tried to take the sea they would be attacked by countless sea monsters before they made it back ashore.

    Teleportation? Impossible. Teleportation wasn¡¯t a simple skill that anyone could use, especially here in this weak region. As such, the region was fully locked down, thanks to Julio controlling the borders no one could get in either.

    With the famine threatening their lives, the other countries pleaded to the Lore Empire for help which they received in exchange for their allegiances. The leaders were forced to exchange their lives and countries in exchange for lifting the famine from across the region.

    Soon after, the water cleared up and resources were distributed to rebuild the countries. Travis even had his own people fight away the Simurghs and kill those controlling the borders. He lost a lot his own people but the other countries were grateful to him and started praising him, as Julio planned.

    Of course, they were people who suspected that everything was the Lore Empire¡¯s doing, but Julio made sure to create a scapegoat in the form of a few kings who were cooperating with other Kings from foreign countries in an attempt to capture the Southern Region.

    This news was first spread as rumors to let the idea stick in the minds of everyone, even if they didn¡¯t believe it, soon after that the said kings publicly admitted to their crimes.

    The reason why they admitted to a crime they never committed was simple. Their love ones were taken hostage. If they didn¡¯t confess, they would have their love ones body parts mailed to them, which included their wives, parents, siblings, lovers, and children.

    The kings were executed after cursing Travis for ruining their plans and were recorded as vile villains while Travis was praised even more as a hero. For those who still doubted him, they were in the minority and had to keep their mouths shut.

    This all occurred in the first couple months Miko was at Grim City. In other words, while Miko was burning time in Grim City, Julio was already on the move to counter his future conquest.

    How did Julio even know about Miko¡¯s conquest? Through his actions at the Throne Wars. Miko ordered the destruction of the city that served as the battlefield instead of trying to capture it and he did so in front of his people. Why would he do such a thing that would make him look bad? It¡¯s simple, he wanted them to get used to scene of carnage.

    It was his way of telling them that more scenes of similar nature are going to occur. And it did after he became king. Miko quickly took complete control of his kingdom and boldly revealed that he was Tiamat¡¯s Proxy.

    Why? Because he was trying to lure those interested in Tia to the kingdom. Namely, the other three branches of the Dragna Clan.

    Miko quickly rebuild his kingdom and was luring back rest of the clan which would give the country a huge boost in power. There¡¯s only one reason why he would do.

    Miko was planning on expanding the Dragna Kingdom.

    From all this, Julio was able to predict Miko¡¯s next line of actions and did them before he could, thus gaining one step ahead of him without Miko knowing.

    This included conquering half the continent as well.

    The Western Region was considered one of the stronger regions on the continent. It¡¯s the region where most of the non-human races tend to gather. It¡¯s also the region with the most Magic Stone mines, which makes the countries there the richest on the continent.

    Especially the star of Region, the Memphis Empire which was a commerce powerhouse with an impressive military strength. If the two regions were to go to war the entire continent would immediately know. Following that logic, Julio took a nontraditional approach to conquering the Western Region-

    He bought it.

    Well, more specifically he bought the Magic Stone mines that the region was centered around.

    At first, he went around and  bought the small mines using different identities not to let people on what he was doing. When he bought all the small mines that didn¡¯t worth that much, he sold them collectively at a higher price and used that money to buy bigger mines.

    After that he hired some mercenaries to constantly attack the smaller mines he sold and killed everyone working there, thus making it impossible to mine. This left the new owners with mines but no one to mine it, thus making it worthless. That¡¯s when he approached them using a different identity and bought the mines for the same price the owners did and gave them a way out. Seeing that they had a chance to minimize their loses and get rid of the worthless mines, they quickly sold them as if they were afraid that Julio would change his mind.

    In their eyes, Julio was a fool who would soon regret his purchase, but they didn¡¯t know that one person now owned dozens of the mines in the region thanks to their sale.

    Julio repeated this process a couple times but on a larger scale until he owned majority of the mines. The big mistake that all the previous mine owners made was to think that they could buy other mines or find new ones, and didn¡¯t give much thought when their mines were overtaken; and sold them thinking they met a fool willing to bail them out of a crisis.

    However, there was no more mines to buy or discover. That¡¯s because Julio either bought them or discovered and claimed them when no one was looking. And just like that, he owned majority of the mines except for the ones the Memphis Empire owned. But that didn¡¯t matter, because with him owning the mines he was able to buy out the empire¡¯s mines too.

    Although the Empire owned mines it wasn¡¯t all owned by the emperor. Most of the mines were owned by government officials. Julio obtained these mines through legit and dirty means and finally did something no one thought was possible.

    He performed an economic takeover of the entire region.

    Let¡¯s state again. This region¡¯s wealth depended on the magic stone mines, meaning that those who owned the mines owned the region. Julio was the sole owner of the mines and had sole authority over the region¡¯s income. In other words, if the region was a company he just bought all its shares.

    Julio followed up by buying all the major businesses in the region like private banks and further gained control over money in the region.

    How did the Region allow one person to own everything? They were simply outsmarted. No one expected that such a grand plan was in motion, because this feat shouldn¡¯t have been possible, hence no one dared to try it. But Julio tried it and succeeded without anyone noticing.

    After buying out the Region, Julio sat down with the various kings and emperors in the Region and negotiated a deal. The deal was simple, Julio will sell back all the mines he bought in exchange, they secretly fall under Travis rule.

    He was literally asking them to sell their countries to him. The kings of course refused, but Julio expected this. This was where had reached his limit as tactician and then returned to his original persona.

    The 3rd Scripture of Beelzebub, Cruelty.

    He slaughtered the gathered heads of state and prepared a doubles to take their place. He then slaughtered everyone who knew about the selling and buying of the mines without mercy.

    Since every transaction took place behind the scenes, most of the people didn¡¯t even know that they had changed owners and continued to live in ignorance.

    With this Julio had conquered half of the continent.

    Around that time, the other branches of the Dragna Clan hadn¡¯t yet returned to the continent and Miko had no idea that the objective he set on was already accomplished by somebody else.

    Julio used the remainder of time observing Miko and his actions, learning his character, habits, and weaknesses. Before long, he crafted out the perfect plan to crush him.

    ¡°Even so, what¡¯s this feeling of unease I¡¯m getting?¡±

    Julio said as he looked at Miko¡¯s piece.

    ¡°Could there be something I¡¯m not aware of? Or something I couldn¡¯t even imagine?¡±

    He said.

    He stood up from his seat with a smile and turned his back to it.

    ¡°I guess only time will tell.¡±

    He moved to prepare himself for the biggest challenge he¡¯s ever faced with a smile. Whether he lose or wins, even he couldn¡¯t imagine result. Even so he looked excited.

    ¡°Game on!¡±

 One Man Army

    Eastern Region.

    The war between the northern and eastern regions had reached a stalemate. Both sides invaded the other and countless battles broke out, but none of these battles made the war any closer to being over.

    That was because neither side had their main force on the front lines since Miko¡¯s battle with Lennox. The reason for this was because both leaders had met a mysterious foe that lurked in the shadows. They couldn¡¯t be careless enough to fight without knowing who that foe is.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡±

    Lennox said as he sat under a tree looking at soldiers prepare to go to the front lines.

    ¡°I wanna fight! I wanna fight! I wanna fight!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Stop whining. It isn¡¯t something a commander should do.¡±

    Said Skylar who leaned on the tree.

    ¡°I agree with the human God. Laying here doing nothing is kind of boring.¡±

    Said Ezra, who was laying in sun not too far from them.

    ¡°See? Ezra gets it.¡±

    Said Lennox.

    ¡°Entering a fight with an unknown enemy behind us is suicide. So bear with it until we discover who our enemy is.¡±

    Skylar replied.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Lennox crossed his arms behind his head and pouted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you three who are all from different races and sides relax under a tree together like old buddies.¡±

    Drake walked up and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird to be honest.¡±

    ¡°Boredom brings even enemies together.¡±

    Lennox replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m bored as well.¡±

    That''s when someone was seen waking towards the tree.

    It was a beautiful yet slightly muscular woman with dark skin, gold eyes, black hair, and was dressed in goth casual wear of a pair of eans and a dark top with skull earrings.

    ¡°Touma? Where have you been?¡±

    Lennox asked Touma.

    She was the final Tyrant Lennox requested, who bore the title ¡°She Who Suppress The World¡±.

    The Dragoness, Touma.

    ¡°I was waiting for the war to begin, but I¡¯m bored now.¡±

    Touma replied.

    ¡°Dragoness, we can¡¯t move until we know the enemy.¡±

    Skylar said.

    ¡°You can¡¯t move. I¡¯m bored, so I¡¯m gonna stretch my legs. I might attack the Dragna Clan by accident though.¡±

    She replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Touma.¡±

    Lennox suddenly said.

    ¡°If you attack then there¡¯s no stopping Hanzou and Kirin who have been so patient from attacking as well.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Touma laughed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize? Neither of those two are here anymore.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Skylar did a quick scan of the area and realized that she was right.

    ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    Lennox asked with an amused smile.

    ¡°Hanzou went north, while Kirin went south.¡±

    ¡°So hanzou went to attack the Dragna Clan, while Kirin went to find out who our mysterious enemy is. This is interesting, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Lennox looked at Skylar and asked.

    ¡°Tsk. I guess we have no choice.¡±

    Skylar clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Lets split up. I¡¯ll join Kirin, while everyone else go back up hanzou.¡±

    ¡°Will you alone be enough for back up?¡±

    Ezra asked.

    ¡°Back up? I won¡¯t be going for back up, I¡¯m going to stop Kirin from destroying half the continent.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Lennox answered.

    Let¡¯s be honest¡­¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Kirin is the last person who would needs back up.¡±

    At the same time, a beam of light was traveling across the continent quickly heading towards the Southern direction.

    If you took a closer look you would realized that there was a chariot at the source of the beam of light. On the chariot stood a tanned skinned youth with black hair with gold endings, dressed in a stylish red and gold angarkha.

    This was the great Hindu warrior who singlehandedly conquered the world, Karna¡¯s Proxy and descendent Kirin, also known as the One Man Army Kirin.

    Kirin was someone who Lennox called to even the odds against the war with the Dragna Empire. However, even Lennox had to admit that Kirin might threw the balance of the war through the window with his appearance. That was how much destructive power he alone held.

    ¡°Finally here.¡±

    Kirin stopped the chariot which was floating in midair. He looked down and saw a mountainous range facing the ocean.

    ¡°The Southern Region should be beyond this mountain range.¡±

    The moment he said that, Kirin¡¯s attire changed. He was now wearing a red and gold armor that looked like it was attached to his skin. In fact, it was. This armor was one of Kirin¡¯s many Regalia, Kavach.

    When Karna was born from the Divine Union of his mother Kunti and his father the Sun God Surya, he was born with an impenetrable armor called Kavach and a divine earring Kundal. They were later offered to Indra who asked for them as an offering to ensure Karna¡¯s lost to his son in a future battle.

    Wearing Kavach, Kirin lifted his hand into the air and summoned a weapon. It was a golden bow. This was one of Kirin¡¯s Regalia Vijaya.

    Vijaya was a destructive bow wielded by the God of destruction Shiva. It was said to have incredible destructive abilities which became more powerful the more it¡¯s pulled. It was given to Karna by Shiva¡¯s orders to be used in war.

    ¡°Let¡¯s draw them out of hiding.¡±

    Kirin held the bow in front of him and pulled its string.

    *BOOM!*

    Just pulling its string caused a terrifying sound which was as loud as thunder. The bow also started to produced a light that was as blinding as the sun.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Julio who was inside the Imperial Capital of the Lore Empire, felt a sudden chill and looked in the direction of the mountains.

    ¡°This power¡­.¡±

    He heard the thunderous sound and saw the bright light, that was when he realized what was happening.

    ¡°Kirin!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Kirin released the bow and an overwhelming light was fired.

    *BOOM!*

    The light instantly destroyed the mountain in front of him and ripped through the Southern Region heading straight towards Lore.

    A moment before it hit, Julio appeared in front of the light and held out his hand.

    *BOOM!*

    The light hit him and caused a massive explosion. However, that explosion soon got sucked into a hole and disappeared. Julio was seen without a scratch in the same position as before.

    This was all witnessed by Kirin who was staring right at him.

    Julio had a frowned on his face. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t have revealed himself, but he couldn¡¯t allow the Southern Region to be wiped out before they did anything.

    So he had no choice but to expose himself and stop Kirin.

    ¡°So this is the source of the feeling of unease I¡¯ve been having.¡±

    Julio brought his hand to his side and said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone of your caliber would come attack me, Kirin.¡±

    He glared at Kirin.

    ¡°Julio Zebul? I see. So you¡¯re the mysterious third party.¡±

    Kirin said.

    ¡°Third Party? I see.¡±

    Julio immediately understood why Kirin attacked him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a part of this war as well? I gotta say it¡¯s shocking.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the Federation was taking sides?¡±

    ¡°My actions don¡¯t reflect upon the Federation. I¡¯m acting out of pure self interest.¡±

    Kirin said.

    ¡°Self interest? Ah, I remembered now. Lennox was originally from the Sanskrit Federation wasn¡¯t he? It make sense that two monsters would befriend each other.¡±

    The Sanskrit Federation was the world¡¯s oldest Federation that consisted of numerous countries that were founded and ruled by people and Proxies of the Hindu Pantheon. The Federation is ruled by Indra¡¯s Proxy Heavenly General Rafael who is seen by many as one of the most powerful God Proxies in the world. Some even believe that he is the strongest.

    It is believed that the federation houses over 90% of the Hindu Proxies and is considered the Hindu world, and this world like the Hindu Mythology is filled with almighty beings who all boast overwhelming power.

    A big example is Lennox, who was born in one of the smaller countries in the federation. Even there, Lennox is a monster. Another monster is the man known as Kirin.

    He hailed from one of the most powerful warrior clans and killed all of his peers to become the Proxy of Karna, despite being the youngest. He was a Maharathi Class warrior like Karna, meaning that he had complete mastery over a forms of weapons and combat skill.

    He was a terrifying warrior even in Hindu standards.

    ¡°But is this really okay? I mean you siding with Lennox.¡±

    Julio asked.

    ¡°If I remember correctly Rafael and Nero were blood brothers who made a blood pact with each other. What if you destroy their relationship?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. I asked for the General¡¯s permission and he said that me siding with Lennox isn¡¯t enough to destroy their brotherhood.¡±

    Kirin answered.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, Nero is married to his sister after all. He even have two daughters back at the Federation if I remember correctly. I believe their names were Eva and Ava.¡±

    Kirin narrowed his eyes when he heard that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call the names of our princesses so casually, Julio Zebul.¡±

    He aimed the bow at Julio.

    ¡°Now that I know that a monster as yourself is working in the shadows, I have to eliminate you here.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Being called a monster by the likes of you?¡±

    Julio took a courteous bow.

    ¡°I¡¯m honored to tears.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t start crying yet. Do that when you reenter the samsara circle.¡±

    Kirin pulled the bow again and aimed at Julio.

    ¡°Looks like a fight is unavoidable.¡±

    Julio loosen his shoulders and said.

    ¡°But fighting here wouldn¡¯t be a good idea.¡±

    He suddenly appeared in front of Kirin¡¯s chariot.

    *BOOM!*

    Kirin fired his bow and hit him head on, or that was what should¡¯ve happened. The shot missed and ripped through the sky before landing far out in the sea.

    An explosion could be heard in the distance.

    ¡°That looks far enough.¡±

    Kirin looked beside him and saw Julio floating.

    ¡°How about it? Let¡¯s settle this out there.¡±

    He asked with a smile.

    ¡°What benefit would I receive from going out there?¡±

    Kirin asked.

    ¡°If we fought here, I won¡¯t be able to fight at my full potential because I would be too busy worrying about the damages to the Region. That kind of battle would stain your honor and would be a disgrace. That¡¯s why I propose we go to somewhere we can both go all out.¡±

    Julio said.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Kirin said after thinking about it for a second.

    ¡°You might have a plan, but it¡¯s my duty as a warrior to overcome your schemes and rise to the top.¡±

    He added.

    ¡°Well said.¡±

    The two then flew over to the location where Kirin¡¯s attack landed. It was approximately over 100 miles away from the Silver Continent. This way, their battle wouldn¡¯t affect the continent in the least.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The two silently faced each other, standing on the sea surface.

    ¡°To think that I would be forced to fight so quickly.¡±

    Julio took a fighting pose and said.

    ¡°This is way I can¡¯t help but to love war.¡±

    Kirin dismissed his chariot and put away his bow.

    ¡°For this battle I¡¯ve decided that I won¡¯t use any Astra against you.¡±

    He said.

    Astras were celestial weapons of the gods that held overwhelming and unmatched power and abilities. They mostly came in the forms of bow and arrows and were considered the ultimate weapons. Karna was bestowed numerous Astras in his life, which meant that they were all weapons available to Kirin in the forms of his Regalia.

    Saying that he won¡¯t use them was similar to saying that he won¡¯t fight at full strength. This caused Julio¡¯s brows to twitch.

    ¡°You know, people tend to forget something about because of my countless strategic successes.¡±

    Julio ripped off his own shirt and revealed his muscular body.

    ¡°I¡¯m a very short tempered person.¡±

 Dragna Invaded

    In the Eastern Region.

    A group of monks were heading towards the direction of the Dragna Country. At the head of this group was a muscular light skin man with a bald head who was dressed in monk attire. He had a giant axe on his back, and tribal tattoo on the left side of his face.

    This was the infamous Warrior Monk Benkei¡¯s Proxy, Demon Monk Hanzou.

    ¡°Hanzou, enemy troops sighted up ahead!¡±

    One of the monks reported, after spotting a small company of troops.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Hanzou accelerated and charged forward by himself.

    ¡°Enemy sighted!¡±

    The soldiers all saw Hanzou running towards them got ready to engage him.

    However, Hanzou suddenly disappeared from their sights.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The next thing the soldiers knew, their whole world was spinning. After a few seconds they found themselves on the ground with something strange laying near them.

    It was what looked like the lower portion of a body. When the men looked down they saw that their lower bodies were missing and their intestines were heaped on the floor.

    They all realized that they were cut in half. They died with shocked faces unable to understand their death.

    ¡°Troops? What troops?¡±

    Hanzou looked at the monks and said.

    ¡°All I see are dead men. This country is filled with dead men.¡±

    He turned his back to them and continued their journey. The monks quickly followed after him.

    ¡°Listen, Monks from the Buddhist Alliance. Once I get back your stolen techniques, I expect to be paid on the spot.¡±

    Hanzou spoke as he ran.

    ¡°I also want a copy of that scroll to bring back to my country.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Once we get back our Sacred Qi scroll, we promise to grant you a copy.¡±

    One of the monks said.

    The Sacred Qi scroll he was referring to was the scroll Miko gave Nen to practice. This scroll was plundered from the Alliance during Augustus time by one of the Dragna generals.

    The reason the alliance became involved in this war was to retrieve it back. They joined forces with Hanzou because he was interested in the scroll as well.

    The group advanced further into the Dragna territory with Hanzou in the lead.

    ¡°?!¡±

    That¡¯s when Hanzou suddenly came to a stop.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The monks also stopped.

    ¡°We¡¯re surrounded.¡±

    The moment Hanzou said that, warriors appeared out of nowhere from all directions and started attacking them.

    Hanzou grabbed his axe off his back and swung it around with a shout.

    *Boom!*

    His axe cut through the enemies attacking him from all angles.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Underworld Snakes! The Quintus Branch is on the move!¡±

    Hanzou who was familiar with the militia of the Quintus Branch immediately warned the other monks.

    ¡°Scared Palm!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The monks who were all warriors immediately started fighting their attackers using Buddhist arts.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Three bulky men attacked Hanzou from above swinging down giant hammers.

    ¡°No, you die!¡±

    The muscles in his arm tightened as he poured his strength into it. He then swung his axe upward with a roar.

    *Boom!*

    The men¡¯s hammers broke and their bodies were ripped in two by the powerful axe. Thinking that his back was open, several soldiers attacked him from behind simultaneously.

    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡±

    They thrust their spears and swords planning to skewer Hanzou.

    *Shatter!*Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    However, they soon became horrified when they saw their weapons shatter upon impacting Hanzou¡¯s skin.

    Hanzou slowly turned around and faced them.

    ¡°I was wondering which mosquito bit me, but it turns out it was something worse than a mosquito.¡±

    He smiled and lifted his axe.

    ¡°It was just worms.¡±

    *Boom!*

    Hanzou swung his axe down and obliterated the soldiers.

    He and the monks quickly entered a deadly melee with the Quintus soldiers. After nearly 10 mins of battle, they were surrounded by the broken corpses of their enemies, most of which was killed by Hanzou personally.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe to say that they know that we¡¯re here. Prepare for more intense battles.¡±

    He said.

    The monks nodded and they all began charging forward.

    Miko who was in the imperial capital watched them from a screen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why would they charge in by themselves?¡±

    He said without talking his eyes off the monitor.

    ¡°I think they¡¯re counting on their comrades to back them up.¡±

    Alec said.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.Are they idiots?¡±

    Miko said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°No matter how desperate you get to get your hands on something, charging blindly into enemy territory is plain suicide.¡±

    ¡°For normal people yes, but Hanzou has extraordinary durability.¡±

    Andreas said.

    ¡°How extraordinary?¡±

    ¡°He should rival Lennox in durability or slightly below him.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Miko thought about it.

    ¡°I see. He¡¯s Benkei¡¯s Proxy isn¡¯t he? Benkei was famous for his Demon like strength and durability. Legends said that he died standing up after killing well over 300 soldiers.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone in the room was suddenly caught off guard when they looked at Miko.

    His body was shrouded in a chaotic aura that screamed madness, as a smile appeared on his face.

    This was the first he showed any genuine emotion since Edward died.

    ¡°This is a bit interesting. I want to try fighting him.¡±

    The moment he spoke those words he gave off the vibe of a beast spotting his next prey.

    ¡°Then again, me going to the front lines isn¡¯t a smart move.¡±

    All the emotions vanished without a trace and the doll-like look returned.

    ¡°¡­..Could it be that his emotions only surface when fighting is involved?¡±

    Kaido suddenly said.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m someone who also have trouble showing emotions, I think that¡¯s the case. There might a stimulant that causes his emotions to briefly surface like with me. In my case, it was when Hana was involved.¡±

    He explained.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that his love ones couldn¡¯t do it, but the thought of fighting is able to move his heart?¡±

    Jin said with some thought.

    Hina, Luka, and Bloom all frowned when they heard that.

    ¡°How much a battle maniac are you?!¡±

    Momo pointed and roared.

    It was obvious she was pissed off.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good. It doesn¡¯t seem like he realized the change.¡±

    Rin said with a wry smile.

    ¡°Anyway, allowing Hanzou to reach the city can¡¯t happen. It would make the citizens lose morale if we were attacked again.¡±

    Miko stood up.

    ¡°Who knows Hanzou the best?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°That would be me.¡±

    Andreas stood out and declared.

    ¡°He and our Underworld Snakes have clashed countless times across countless battlefields. We¡¯re bitter enemies.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I see. Then the Quintus Branch will handle him.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your Patriarch. I¡¯m miko not Augustus.¡±

    Miko said dismissively.

    He then looked at Nen.

    ¡°Nen, the enemy¡¯s objective is the Sacred Qi scroll that I gave you sometime ago. How far have you¡¯ve reached with it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been having trouble on a few concepts but I believe I¡¯m advancing at a satisfying rate.¡±

    Nen answered.

    ¡°I see. Then you will join Andreas and his militia in dealing with the monks. You¡¯re permitted to use your Gauntlets that I gave you.¡±

    ¡°I can?¡±

    The gauntlet Miko gave Nen was called King Ogre¡¯s Limbs. It was a very powerful and dangerous item. Nen learnt this the hard way almost at the cost of his life. Since then, he decided to only use it in desperate situations.

    Miko ordering him to use them was an obvious test to see if Nen was worth him betting on. Nen knew this and put on a serious face.

    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    He declared.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡®I should prepare someone to retrieve the Gauntlets and scroll in case he dies. They¡¯re too valuable to lose.¡¯

    Miko coldly thought.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when he sensed something coming from above. He wasn¡¯t the only one, everyone looked up in the air at the same time.

    ¡°Brace for impact.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    The moment he said that, something burst through the palace and crashed in the middle of the Throne Room. Before they could see what it was, something rushed towards Miko clawing at his neck.

    Miko summoned both Regis and Ishma in his hands and slashed them forward.

    *BOOM!*

    He was blown back after successfully deflecting the attack. He crashed into his throne and broke it.

    The attacker leaped at him again.

    ¡°Hold it.¡±

    However, Rouge grabbed the claw before it reached Miko. It was when he did that he was able to see that it was a Parasite like monster that looked like a severed arm with claws.

    ¡°I wondered why you didn¡¯t show up.¡±

    Rouge crushed the monster in his hand while glaring at the person who sent the attack.

    ¡°Dragoness, Touma.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe! I was a bit preoccupied before.¡±

    Touma answered.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m more than ready to slaughter you all!¡±

    She released a suppressive and wild aura which covered the entire room.

    ¡°Slaughter us?¡±

    Andreas stepped out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, little lizard.¡±

    He released his aura which easily suppressed Touma¡¯s.

    ¡°Just who are you going to slaughtered?¡±

    All of the branch leaders surrounded Touma from all directions.

    ¡°You.¡±

    A more sinister and wild aura was released from her body which didn¡¯t lose to Andreas or the other branch leaders.

    ¡°Just when I said that getting invaded again mustn''t happened¡­.¡±

    Miko stood up and brush himself off.

    ¡°You just had to go and do that, huh?¡±

    At that moment, a bolt of lightning appeared in front of him and Skylar appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon King.¡±

    ¡°Thunder Emperor.¡±

    The two stared each other down. The first one to make the move was miko. He jumped back and instantly entered God Mode.

    *BOOM!*

    However, he was immediately pierced with a lightning bolt to the heart. However, Miko suddenly faded into the wind.

    Skylar stayed calm and lifted his hand over his head and caught Miko¡¯s blade.

    ¡°Mind if I cut in?¡±

    Alec appeared by his side swinging his blood flame sword. Skylar generated lightning in his palm and swung his hand.

    *BOOM!*

    The clash of lightning and blood flames lit up the room.

    Kirika suddenly appeared in front of him thrusting her sword towards his neck. His body flickered and he appeared right behind her. A lightning bolt appeared in his hand which thrust towards her back.

    ¡°Switch!¡±

    At that moment, Kirika disappeared and Kouta appeared in her place thrusting out fist coated in lightning.

    *BOOM!*

    The two lightnings clashed and caused a massive explosion of electricity.

    Kouta was blown back, but Christian appeared above Skylar swinging down his staff.

    ¡°Lightning Field.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Bursts of lightning erupted everywhere and forced everyone away from Skylar with static running through their bodies.

    ¡°Tsk. So they can¡¯t handle him after all.¡±

    Alexus said.

    ¡°Not only that, looks like everyone¡¯s here.¡±

    He looked around and saw that Drake and Ezra had also arrived.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Skylar coughed to gather everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Those of the Dragna Clan, because of certain circumstances. We¡¯ve decided to destroy your imperial capital.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and a gigantic lightning ball appeared above the sky.

    ¡°My apologizes.¡±

    *BOOOOOM!*

    That day the Imperial Capital of Dragna Empire was destroyed by enemy troops.

 Intense Sea Battle

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Out in the ocean near the southern tip of the continent, sounds of explosions echoed out.

    Two persons were seen running along side each other while occasionally exchanging blows.

    They were Kirin and Julio.

    *BOOM!*

    They leaped at each other and smashed their fists against the other¡¯s. Kirin aimed a kick at Julio¡¯s neck, which ducked under and aimed a palm strike at Kirin¡¯s chin.

    Kirin was hit, but he reduced the damage he took by jumping back at the moment of impact.

    Julio chased after him and attacked him with a flying kick.

    *BOOM!*

    Kirin crossed his arms in front of him and blocked it, and then grabbed his ankle and slammed him on the water surface. Julio didn¡¯t let that stop him as he performed a handstand and spun his body, flinging Kirin who was holding on to him.

    Kirin twisted his body in the air and created a fireball in his hand and threw it. Julio jumped back and the ball of fire suddenly expanded before hitting the water surface.

    *BOOM!*

    Powerful shockwaves spread out and caused the temperature to rapidly increased.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Julio was shocked when he saw Kirin shoot out of the steam with a bow made of flames in his hand.

    ¡°Sun Shot!¡±

    He fired a flaming arrow at Julio, which parted the water and caused it to boil at the same time.

    Julio leaped back and darkness gather at his finger tip. He used his fingers to form a gun and pointed it at the sun arrow.

    ¡°Dark Bullet!¡±

    A shot of darkness was fired from his finger and charged towards the arrow.

    *BOOM!*

    Fire and darkness erupted as the two attacks clashed.

    Julio ran on the water surface and continuously fired dark bullets at Kirin. Kirin avoided these bullets and returned fire with his bow.

    Explosions echoed out as the two entered an intense shoot out with each other.

    ¡°How about this?!¡±

    Julio jumped and darkness gathered around his arm and formed something like a gauntlet. The only difference, this gauntlet had 12 gun nozzles on it.

    ¡°Demon Machine Gun!¡±

    Countless bullets were immediately fired from Julio¡¯s gauntlet, piercing towards Kirin.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Kirin got rid if his bow and stretched his palm out in front him. A giant wall of flames appeared and blocked the bullets.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Seeing that Julio transformed the gauntlet on his arm into a cannon.

    ¡°Devil Cannon!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    A blast of darkness hit and shattered the flame wall. However, Kirin wasn¡¯t behind it.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    At that moment, something burst out of the water and attacked Julio. It was Kirin who held a golden dagger. Kirin stabbed the dagger into Julio¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Sun Dagger, Ignite!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Fire exploded inside Julio¡¯s body and caused smoking to leak out of his orifices.

    However, Julio surprisingly wrapped his arms around Kirin and held him in a bear hug.

    ¡°Got you.¡±

    The moment he said that, his body began to lit up.

    ¡°Self-Destruct spell?¡±

    ¡°Right, and goodbye.¡±

    *BOOOOOM!*

    Julio exploded and caused a massive explosion that stretch for miles to devour Kirin.

    When the explosion faded there was a massive depression in the sea that showed the sea bottom. The sea water slowly flowed back into place and returned everything to normal.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Once the sea was normal again, someone stuck their head out from underwater. It was Julio. He climbed out of the sea and stood on the water surface as if he had something solid to touch to climb out.

    ¡°Using a clone was a pretty good idea. Just like I thought he couldn''t avoid it.¡±

    He said, before frowning.

    ¡°Too bad that it didn¡¯t have much affect.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    He turned around and looked behind him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Kirin?¡±

    Kirin stood behind him with his clothes rugged, but no damage other than that.

    ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t expect for something on that level to kill a Maharathi Class warrior like myself.¡±

    ¡°Well, I just couldn¡¯t not try it. But as I thought, strategies and tactics are nothing in the face of almighty power.¡±

    Julio laughed.

    ¡°But I was successful in making you draw one of your regalia.¡±

    He pointed at the dagger Kirin was holding.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sun Dagger that Karna used to removed his skin like armor to offer it to Indra, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Kirin remained silent because what Julio said was true. He summoned one of his many Regalia to inflict serious damage on him, that goes against what he said earlier of not using his Regalia.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    He looked like he had given up on something.

    ¡°My apologizes. I shouldn¡¯t have degraded you earlier.¡±

    He apologized.

    ¡°As long as you understand.¡±

    Julio said.

    ¡°Yeah. I understand perfectly.¡±

    The atmosphere around Kirin changed. It became stifling and oppressive.

    ¡°I understand that I must use my full strength to destroy you.¡±

    The ocean suddenly became rough and the sky became overcast. Julio watched as sacred water started swirling around Kirin arms. Kirin stretched his hand out and the water formed into a rifle.

    This was the Hindu water god Varuna¡¯s weapon Varunastra. A powerful water weapon that could take the form of anything like water. It¡¯s power was said to be the personification of a storm itself.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    Julio cursed.

    ¡°Take this.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Kirin fired the water rifle and released a powerful storm in the form of a bullet.

    ¡°I can''t dodge this.¡±

    Julio gathered darkness in his hands and shoot it like a cannon. The darkness clashed and was devoured by the storm bullet in an instant.

    *BOOM!*

    Julio was then hit head on. Whirlpools formed in the ocean as a country sinking storm was formed.

    When the storm finally dissipated, Julio was seen floating in his back with body covered in wounds.

    Kirin pointed the water rifle at him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    However, at that moment he felt a sinister feeling cover the sea. He looked at Julio and saw his body engulfed in a dark light.

    He opened his mouth and spoke.

    ¡°[I am the servant of the great demon king of hell; the lord of flies, the personification of sin. I am the third disciple who spreads his cruelty across the world and preach his word.¡±

    A loud buzzing sound suddenly reached Kirin¡¯s ears. He looked up and saw something black coming from the east covering the whole sky. It wasn''t long before he could see what the black thing was.

    ¡°Flies?¡±

    Thousands of flies covered the entire sky and block out the sun.

    ¡°[I am the third scripture in the book of Bael.]¡±

    All the flies suddenly rushed down to the water surface; more specifically, Julio.

    His body glowed as the flies devoured and meld with his body. After a few seconds, the flies all disappeared and left a demonic Julio behind.

    His skin was dark, his hair was long and red, his eyes were jet black with several red spots in them, which gave the image of red stars in the night sky. He was dressed in a dark red armor that looked like it was made of bones, and finally there was a pair of fly wings on his back with the number ¡°3¡± inside a skull on them.

    ¡°[Servant Of The Fly].¡±

    With those words, Julio completed his spell and transformation.

    Servant Of The Fly, this was an ability exclusive to the Black Scriptures who were also apostles to Zara. This form allows them to access the power of Beelzebub himself.

    ¡°Beelzebub¡¯s power huh? I wonder how much help will that give you?¡±

    Kirin changed his rifle into a Gatling gun. He aimed the gun and fired countless bullets at Julio.

    Each bullet held the power of a storm or a hurricane.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Julio stretched his hand out and the image of a skull appeared behind him.

    ¡°Fly Trap.¡±

    The skull spread out and covered the entire area. It then opened it mouth and a overwhelming suction power came out of nowhere and sucked all of the bullets into the skull¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Kirin was shocked when he saw that.

    ¡°Say, Kirin.¡±

    Julio stretched his arm to the side and an axe made of bones and darkness appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Is there a Regalia that can bring you from the dead?¡±

    Julio rested the axe on his shoulder and asked.

    He was covered with sinister aura like he was a demon god who just ventured on the mortal plane.

    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s none.¡±

    Kirin put away Varunastra while answering.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think I need such a thing.¡±

    He summon a crude looking bow in his hand.

    Julio narrowed his eyes when he saw it.

    ¡°The one who needs that the most is you.¡±

    He pulled the crude bow¡¯s string and fired when the head changed into a wolf.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    When he did, a hideous monster wolf charged towards Julio. When the wolf¡¯s feet touch the water, a pungent scent spread out and killing all of the marine life in the ocean for miles.

    ¡°A poison wolf.¡±

    Julio charged towards the wolf and swung his axe.

    The wolf was cut down the middle, but it didn¡¯t stop there. The slash parted the ocean even cutting the ocean floor.

    The slash continued towards Kirin who calmly pulled the bow again. The head of the bow changed from a wolf to a tortoise.

    Suddenly a gigantic tortoise appeared in front of him and blocked the attack with its shell. The shell stopped it, but that shell was cut in two along with the tortoise.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Julio clicked his tongue when he saw that.

    ¡°So he is using Pashupatastra like I thought.¡±

    Pashupatastra is the most destructive, powerful, irresistible weapon of all the weapons mentioned in the Hindu mythology. Pashupatastra is capable of destroying creation and vanquishing all beings. It was Shiva¡¯s favorite weapon of destruction.

    Every time it was summoned, its head would never be the same. It summons a larger number of monsters and a huge spirit which personifies the weapon Would destroy target completely, irrespective of the target''s nature. This astra was capable of destroying whole world.

    Although, it was unable to destroy Karna.

    ¡°Pashupatastra was used by Arjuna to fight Karna. I didn¡¯t expect you to have it among your Arsenal. Although, some legends did state that Karna was also in possession of the weapon.¡±

    Julio sighed.

    ¡°This was why I hate you guys from the Hindu Pantheon. Every god damn weapon you guys have are said to be peerless and capable of destroying everything. It¡¯s so god damn annoying to deal with not to mention confusing since your myths always contradict itself.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it great.¡±

    Kirin declared.

    He pulled the bow, and a gigantic beast appeared behind him looking down on the world.

    ¡°Time for me to show how great we really are.¡±

    He said.

    ¡®That bastard is finally using Pashupatastra to its full strength.¡¯

    Julio thought to himself.

    He could feel like endless waves of monstrous aura being released by the bow. He could tell that the destructive power it was about to release was enough to wipe him off this plane of his existence.

    Julio Zebul didn¡¯t have any chance of wining this fight or surviving.

    ¡°Well, Julio Zebul doesn¡¯t.¡±

    The moment he said that, the atmosphere around him changed.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that ¡°I¡± don''t.¡±

    Kirin watched as Julio surprisingly deactivated his apostle form.

    ¡°Looks like I have no choice.¡±

    Julio who had his head down, slowly looked up at Kirin.

    ¡°?!¡±

    It was as if Kirin¡¯s body froze when he looked into Julio¡¯s cold and merciless eyes. It was as if he was being looked at by the ultimate Class of demon.

    ¡°What I¡¯m about show you is something that only a select amount of people have seen and lived. Not even Zara have seen this, because if I had shown him he would¡¯ve killed me, because he would fear what I¡¯ll become.¡±

    Julio pointed at Kirin who was frozen in place, unable to move for reasons unknown to him.

    ¡°Unfortunately for you, you¡¯ll have die after witnessing it.¡±

    That¡¯s when Kirin could feel the air tremble, he could tell that what was about to happen was terrifying.

    And then-

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    Someone suddenly appeared between them. It was Lennox.

    When Julio spotted Lennox he relaxed his body signaling that he had no intention of attacking anymore.

    Lennox realized that and looked at him with a smile.

    ¡°I see, so the third party was you, Julio Zebul.¡±

    His body released and overwhelming pressure which began to suppress Julio.

    He stretched his hand out and with a smile said-

    ¡°Welcome to the party.¡±

 Cold Like A Bullet

    Julio looked at Lennox in front of him and frowned.

    ¡®Well, isn¡¯t this bad? The guy I really wanted to avoid until it¡¯s time for him to leave the game, is right in front of me.¡¯

    Julio thought.

    ¡®Now then, let¡¯s quickly review my options. I could fight both him and Kirin but I¡¯ll definitely end up dead. I can offer to form an alliance with him to crush the Dragna Clan, but he¡¯ll most likely reject. That leaves me with one option.¡¯

    Julio smiled and took Lennox hand and shook.

    ¡°I¡¯ll defeat all of you and survive this war.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m looking forward to that.¡±

    Lennox said with a grin.

    He then released Julio¡¯s hand and looked at Kirin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Kirin looked at Julio for a bit before flying in the opposite direction.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Julio eyed him until he could see him disappearing out of his sight.

    ¡°Julio.¡±

    Lennox called out to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to how your involvement will make this war even more exciting.¡±

    After saying that, Lennox took off as well, leaving Julio behind.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking forward to it?¡±

    Julio grinned.

    ¡°For some reason that way you talk as if you¡¯re superior to me pissed me off.¡±

    He clenched his fists tightly before sighing and relaxing his body.

    ¡°You want to see what I can do? Fine by me.¡±

    A dangerous look appeared in his eyes.

    He waved his hand and a rusty, crude looking gate appeared out of nowhere. It opened up and revealed a hellish world of fire and darkness. Countless Beastly wails could be heard coming from inside it, along with a thick sinister aura. Immediately after two similar gates appeared beside it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll burn this entire continent to the ground.¡±

    If anyone was ask what was the biggest fault of the man known as the Demon Tactician Julio Zebul, they would receive this answer.

    ¡°He has a bad temper. It¡¯s so bad that once he gets angry he won¡¯t stop until he destroy the target of his anger.¡±

    Now if you were to ask that same person when is Julio his strongest. They would answer this-

    ¡°When he¡¯s angry. It¡¯s only then that he shows qualities worthy of his title as the Scripture which preach cruelty.¡±

    Countless thick black hands started to emerge from the gate.

    ¡°Now then, let the real war begin.¡±

    Meanwhile, Lennox and Kirin headed back towards the Eastern Region.

    ¡°Why did you make us retreat, Lennox?¡±

    Kirin asked.

    ¡°With the two of us there, we could¡¯ve killed that bastard.¡±

    Lennox didn¡¯t answer immediately and frowned. After a while he spoke.

    ¡°Say, Kirin. Have you ever hunted before?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The sudden strange question caught Kirin off guard.

    ¡°Hunting. Animals, magic beast, monsters, anything can do.¡±

    Lennox answered.

    ¡°Y-Yeah. I did when I was a kid training to be a warrior.¡±

    Kirin answered.

    ¡°Then have you ever cornered your prey leaving them no chance to escape?¡±

    Kirin nodded.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ve must have seen it, how dangerous cornered beast can get.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that if we had cornered Julio we would¡¯ve been in trouble?¡±

    Kirin was skeptic.

    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re confident that you would¡¯ve won if the fight had continued?¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Lennox asked back.

    Kirin was immediately reminded of the strange eerie feeling that Julio gave off before Lennox interfered. He had to admit that he felt threatened for the first time in a long time.

    Even so he spoke with confidence.

    ¡°Hmph. I would¡¯ve won if you hadn¡¯t interfered.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I see.¡±

    Lennox then smiled.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your fight.¡±

    He said, but on the inside he thought something else.

    ¡®That aura that Julio was giving off. It¡¯s feels like I¡¯ve encountered it somewhere before. Either way, he might would¡¯ve really killed Kirin if I hadn''t stepped in.¡¯

    He smirked.

    ¡°This is getting really interesting.¡±

    He laughed joyfully.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hurry. There¡¯s a huge party going on in the Dragna Empire!¡±

    Meanwhile in the Dragna Empire.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko laid on the ground looking at the sky.

    He could smell smoke all around him, and didn¡¯t need to look around to know that the palace was in shambles.

    ¡°Even after I said that losing the capital would negatively affect the citizens morale, they still went and destroyed it.¡±

    Miko sighed.

    ¡°I swear, if I still had my emotions I would be seriously pissed right about now.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Now then, I need to analyze the damage we¡¯ve taken.¡±

    He opened a telepathic channel with those around him.

    ¡°Raven, were you able to bring the citizens to a safe location?¡±

    (Yeah. I transferred them all to the Primus world.)

    Miko receive a telepathic response from Raven.

    ¡°Momo, how much damage has the city taken?¡±

    (It was leveled. There isn¡¯t a building standing anywhere in the capital. Even the Flameheart and Saevio residences that were in different spaces were leveled.)

    Momo responded.

    ¡°All that work and money gone down the drain.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Old Man, where are the enemies?¡±

    (They¡¯re all still in the capital. We¡¯re currently facing off with them.)

    Nero responded.

    ¡°Good. The only way to restore the citizens faith in us is to kill a big name on the enemy¡¯s side to show them that we¡¯re not push overs.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°That being said, all Dragna troops your mission is simple.¡±

    Miko¡¯s voice broadcast to everyone in the city.

    ¡°Search and destroy!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Everyone responded in unison.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Miko sat up.

    ¡°Time for me to do some work.¡±

    His eyes lit up and he scanned the area searching for a target.

    ¡°There.¡±

    He sprung to his feet and immediately accelerated in a certain direction.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Touma who was searching for enemies to fight suddenly felt something approach her. She turned around and saw a blade only a few inches from her face.

    ¡°?!¡±

    She desperately bent her back and avoided it. Even so, her forehead was sliced.

    She threw a kick while bending backwards to kick the attacker back. But instead, her leg was caught and was twisted.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    She groaned and used her other foot to attack the attacker, but her foot hit air as the attacker escaped.

    ¡°Who?!¡±

    Having her attacker distance themselves from her and giving her breathing space, Touma was finally able to get a look at her attacker.

    ¡°Who is this child?¡±

    She said while looking at Miko.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re that heavenly demon king.¡±

    She said after recognizing the face.

    ¡°The Dragoness Touma, I presume.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take your life.¡±

    He pointed the bloodstained Ishma at her.

    ¡°Touma, be careful.¡±

    Paige appeared out of a shadow and said.

    ¡°He¡¯s a very dangerous brat.¡±

    ¡°I can see that.¡±

    Touma replied.

    ¡®How was he able to sneak up so close to me without me realizing?¡¯

    Touma thought.

    ¡®With my superior senses, I can sense everything around me for several kilometers. Even those using Stealth or Stealth Camouflage can¡¯t fool my sense to such an extent.¡¯

    Even if someone was to use assassination techniques against Touma, she could still pick them up. That was because she was born with god-like senses. Even if they made it impossible for her to capture them with her five senses, she could still sense their bloodlust, desires, or even their emotions themselves.

    ¡®Every living thing have desires and emotions, I can feel those with my skin; yet, the only reason why I sensed that boy attacking me was because the air around me had an unnatural change. Even then, I could only sense him when he was inches away. How is that possible?¡¯

    She asked herself.

    ¡°Miko was it?¡±

    She spoke to Miko.

    ¡°I have a question.¡±

    ¡°Denied.¡±

    After Miko said that he rushed to attack her again.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    She got irritated by his attitude and moved to attack him.

    She threw a punch which was a faint and was preparing to kick him in the head.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    However, Miko didn¡¯t fell for her faint and moved to counter the kick with a palm strike to her pivot leg. Touma was thrown off balance, but she twisted her body and flung her elbow downwards.

    But, this also missed Miko who immediately entered her blind spot and hit her from behind with his sword.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Touma distanced herself and looked at him weirdly.

    ¡®This brat¡­.he can read my movements?¡¯

    She thought to herself.

    Miko silently looked at her with sharp eyes. She took a step forward, however he didn¡¯t make a move.

    ¡®He didn¡¯t respond to the faint. Then¡­¡¯

    Touma sprinted towards him and released her claws. Miko stood in place and watched her charge at him. That¡¯s when Touma suddenly jumped to the side.

    The moment she did, Miko was already in front of her.

    ¡®As I thought!¡¯

    Touma smiled and thought.

    She swung her claws with all her might. When Miko saw that, he immediately retreated.

    *BOOM!*

    The air pressure of Touma swinging her claw caused an overwhelming shockwave that blew away countless rubble in every direction.

    Miko who avoided the shockwave before it formed, stood pretty far away from Touma.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Touma suddenly started laughing.

    ¡°As I thought, you were observing my muscles. That was how you were able to read my movements, by watching my muscles.¡±

    She pointed at Miko and said.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t say anything and just kept watching her.

    ¡°The reason why you retreated back now was because you saw that I was about to produce massive power; power that you might not be able to avoid if you¡¯re too close.¡±

    What Touma said was the truth. Miko was observing her muscles to read her movements and how much power she was about use and estimate the possible force she was going to create as well.

    ¡°Hey, Miko. Are you even a person anymore?¡±

    Touma asked.

    ¡°You have absolutely no desires whatsoever and peerless analytic abilities. You¡¯re more of a machine than a person to me. I feel no life from you, like I¡¯m looking at a doll; because of that I was unable to sense you approaching me. It was more like a cold bullet than a person when I sensed you at the last minute.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the compliment.¡±

    Miko responded.

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Touma laughed.

    ¡°I like you. I can see why my father wishes to fight you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°World Eater, Killo. He¡¯s my papa.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miko said with a blank face.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Could you be a bit more surprised? I¡¯m pretty sure that you were traumatized when you fought him, and his daughter is standing in front of you. Doesn¡¯t that make you feel anything?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Miko responded without second thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like what you said  earlier, I can¡¯t feel anything. That includes excitement or fear.¡±

    Touma frowned.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Yet¡­¡±

    The look in Miko¡¯s eyes changed for a split second.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit interested in how strong Killo¡¯s daughter is.¡±

    Touma was surprised to hear him say that, but she soon smiled.

    ¡°Well, then. Let me show you.¡±

 The Grand Battle Of Dragna Erupts!

    Miko silently observed Touma, while keeping an eye on Paige who was lurking in the shadows.

    He held both his swords in his hands, preparing himself to launch or defend at anytime.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this?¡±

    It was at that moment that Alec was seen walking up to them with Kirika and Momo behind him.

    ¡°Two big bad Tyrants ganging up on a little boy who isn¡¯t even 15 years old yet.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind if we join in to equal the odds?¡±

    Momo said.

    All three of them drew the weapons that Miko had granted them.

    ¡°We¡¯re ready whenever you are.¡±

    Kirika said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Touma answered with a grin.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think you three are enough to level the playing field. As such, I alone will fight you.¡±

    She said.

    When the three of them heard that, they all frowned. Touma was obviously belittling them, which made them a bit angry.

    ¡°Wait, Touma.¡±

    That¡¯s when Paige interrupted their convo.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Touma answered without hearing what she was going to say.

    She looked towards the south.

    ¡°The boss is returning.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    When the trio heard that, Lennox¡¯s face immediately appeared in their minds. They all looked in the same direction as Touma on instinct.

    ¡°Well, fuck. The monster¡¯s here too.¡±

    The moment Alec said that he and the others saw Lennox and Kirin on a flaming chariot heading towards the capital.

    They weren¡¯t the only ones. Everyone from both sides stopped and looked towards the approaching Lennox. All except, Miko.

    He looked like he didn¡¯t care about Lennox in the least. He instead was talking to Tia.

    ¡®Tiamat, could you repeat that?¡¯

    He asked in his mind.

    (Three of the gates to hell were forcibly opened in the Southern Region.)

    Tia said.

    ¡®Which gates? There are countless hells, which three were opened?¡¯

    (Jigoku, Yomi, and Tartarus)

    Tia answered.

    ¡®Are you saying that Japan¡¯s and the Greek hells were both opened? How is that possible?¡¯

    (During the war, those three netherworlds lost their masters. Enma was slain by an Irregular in the form of a sword, thus leaving Jigoku without a ruler. Izanami was vanished to the Void Realm by her husband freeing Yomi from her presence. Tartarus never really had a specific owner, but all those Zeus placed in charged there were slain as well leaving it unsupervised.)

    Tia replied.

    ¡®How could they be casually opened like that?¡¯

    (Their entrances were never sealed, so as long as you know the method you can freely open them. However, I can¡¯t believe that someone actually knew the method to open all three of them.)

    Tia replied.

    Miko thought about it for a while.

    ¡®Do you know who opened it?¡¯

    (No. They seem to have a method to conceal themselves to the point even higher beings can¡¯t peek at their movements.)

    ¡®This person is really mysterious.¡¯

    Miko said.

    Having three hell gates open means that the residents of those hells are free to invade this plane; more specifically this continent.

    Oni from Jigoku, dark beings from Yomi, and all kind of vile monsters from Tartarus. These beings could be invading the continent as they speak.

    He finally looked in Lennox¡¯s direction.

    ¡°It looks like they went to the Southern Region to find out who the third party is. From the fact that the gates of hell were opened, they must have pissed off someone they shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    He said.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna find out who that person is.¡±

    He spurted his wings and shot into the air.

    ¡°Wait, Miko?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked to see Miko directly charge towards Lennox.

    ¡°Old man, Rouge, back me up.¡±

    He said.

    After he said that, Nero and Rouge were seen flying towards Lennox as well. The reason why Miko asked for their help was to minimize the harm surrounding himself.

    Illogically plunging himself into battle with no preparation wasn¡¯t something he wished to do after all.

    ¡°We got company.¡±

    Kirin said as he saw Miko and the others approaching.

    ¡°Whew~. Miko, the boss, and Rouge huh? Talk about a grand line up.¡±

    Lennox said when he saw them.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what they want.¡±

    ¡°I think they want our heads though.¡±

    Kirin said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once I give the signal we¡¯ll go wild.¡±

    Lennox replied.

    Everyone watched as Miko arrived in front of Kirin¡¯s chariot with Nero and Rouge behind him. They halt to see how this meeting will turn out.

    ¡°Yo, Miko. How you¡¯ve been?¡±

    Lennox said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Who is the third party in the Southern Region.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s what you wanted to know? And here I thought you were here to hang out.¡±

    Lennox said.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Hm? That¡¯s strange. I can¡¯t feel any emotions from you. What happened?¡±

    Lennox asked.

    Hearing that, Miko sighed.

    ¡°I see that talking to you is a waste of time. Well, I think the third party will make themselves known to me pretty soon.¡±

    He pointed both swords at Kirin and Lennox.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just get rid of you guys before then.¡±

    Kirin summoned one of his Regalia in his hand when he heard that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like your attitude.¡±

    He pulled the bow and aimed at Miko.

    ¡°Be gone.¡±

    He pulled the bow and released a godly arrow towards Miko. Rouge stepped forward and cut the arrow down the middle with a slash of his sword.

    *BOOOM!*

    Having been split in two, the arrow exploded in two different directions.

    ¡°Hey, brat. Didn¡¯t your partners teach you not randomly fire arrows at other people?¡±

    Rouge placed his sword on his shoulder and said.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m in a really bad mood right now. You see, the capital that I¡¯ve been protecting for centuries suddenly turned into rubble. So I¡¯m looking for a way to relieve my anger.¡±

    His body was leaking a thick bloodlust that looked like it was visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°The Walking Apocalypse, huh?¡±

    Kirin withdrew his chariot and bow.

    ¡°Lennox I¡¯m going take him on.¡±

    ¡°I see, then¡­.¡±

    Lennox looked at Nero.

    ¡°What do say, boss? How about a rematch?¡±

    He glimpsed at Miko.

    ¡°I¡¯m more interested in fighting you than a passionless machine. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll enjoy it more.¡±

    Nero laughed.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll punish you for getting ahead of yourself and pointing your fangs at my clan.¡±

    He said.

    *BOOM!*

    They heard an explosion and saw a group of monks battling their way through the rubble.

    Andreas was seen clashing with Hanzou, while Nen was fighting the monks with Alesia and Al-Shura.

    *BOOM!*

    A bolt of lightning was seen clashing with a black dragon. This was Skylar and Raven fighting.

    Raven who was in his dragon form released a burst of black flames from his mouth to clash with Skylar.

    Skylar retook his human form wielding a mullet made of lightning in his hand. He swung it and slammed it up side raven¡¯s head, blowing him back.

    At that moment, Miko appeared behind him swing both swords. Skylar quickly turned around and swung his mullet.

    *BOOM!*

    An huge explosion formed between them, blowing both of them back. Raven took that opportunity to attack Skylar from behind with a kick. He then gathered golden light in his hand.

    ¡°Great Dragon Strike!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    His palm slammed on Skylar¡¯s chest and caused a beam to pierce through him and hit some mountains in the distance.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Raven saw Skylar¡¯s figure literally discharged before his eyes.

    ¡°A lightning clone?¡±

    At that moment, a lightning spike burst out of the ground thrusting towards his heart. Raven desperately avoided it with a side step and stomped the ground causing it to burst open.

    Skylar was revealed to be hiding underground, but he immediately followed up with an attack the moment his position was revealed.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, his arm was severed before it could reach Raven. Skylar saw Miko appeared out of nowhere thrusting his sword towards his face. He turned into a bolt to desperately evade the blade.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to detect someone with no killing intent or bloodlust at all.¡±

    Skylar appeared in the sky and said.

    Miko¡¯s lack of emotions and desires paired with his assassination skills made it hard to detect him. This made him the ideal person for sneak attacks.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Lennox and Kirin had to watch from in the sky, unable to intervene because of the two monsters who stood in their way.

    They were eager to fight them but their experience as warriors told them that any hasty moves on their part could be fatal. This was the reason why they were rooted to were they were. They had to take this battle seriously or it could be their last.

    ¡°Not going to make a move?¡±

    Nero suddenly spoke.

    He smirked.

    ¡°Then allow me.¡±

    He activated his Qi and behind him appeared an enormous Being with red skin and four arms and a ferocious expression, each hand held a burning sword that stretched for miles.

    ¡°H-Hahahaha. You¡¯re battle avatar is impressive as always, boss.¡±

    Lennox said with a nervous look.

    ¡°But won¡¯t you destroy your allies if you use it here?¡±

    Nero smiled in response to his question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My family aren¡¯t that weak.¡±

    When he said that the Being swung down its enormous swords on Lennox and Kirin.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Both of them took immediate defensive actions.

    *BOOM!*

    The four swords crushed down on them and forced down to the ground.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    Four enormous cuts of fire slashed through the earth, scorching everything in their vicinity. Walls of fire erected into the sky and could be seen all across the country.

    When they faded, four new canyons that stretched for miles appeared in the country. The ground was pitched black, and ashes were everywhere.

    ¡°T-That crazy bastard¡­.¡±

    Kirin who laid at the bottom of one of the canyons cursed Nero.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t care about the country in the least. If I hadn¡¯t summon one of my defensive Regalia I would¡¯ve been turned into ash. So this is Demon Dragon God Nero.¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Lennox laid at the bottom of one of the canyon covered in burns.

    ¡°T-This why Boss will always be the Boss.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko once again found himself on his back after being hit by a shockwave caused by Nero¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Now this is getting ridiculous.¡±

    He said.

    He sprung to his feet and saw Raven on the ground like he was. Not only Raven, the already flatten city was even more damaged than before. From this he could imagine the extent of damage that the country might face.

    ¡°Raven, I want you to go and move every citizen in the empire to the Primus World. I have a feeling that the entire region will be destroyed today.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Raven got up and said.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m giving you back your Proxy powers. Once you¡¯re done, rejoin the battle as quickly as you can.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    After saying that, he left to carry out Miko¡¯s order.

    Miko then spread his senses to locate the members of his team who were probably blown away by Nero¡¯s attack as well. After discovering that they were nearby, he sent a telepathic message.

    ¡°Attention, all members of the Imperial task force is now permitted to use the weapons and techniques granted to you.¡±

    He looked up in the sky and saw that black clouds were fastly approaching where they were. He could tell from the sinister feeling he was getting, that something of an evil nature was coming towards them.

    He judged that the residents of the three hells were about to make their debut any second now.

    ¡°I repeat. You all are now permitted to use everything at your disposal. Failure to do so will lead to your death.¡±

    Miko saw a pair of sinister red eyes forming in the dark clouds. It was as if it was the manifestation of someone¡¯s anger.

    ¡°All troops, prepare to welcome hell.¡±

    The three-way hellish war was about to begin.

 Hells On Earth

    Southern tip of the Silver Continent, a few hours back.

    There were three gigantic gates floated in the air. These gates were the three gates to lead to the underworld¡¯s Yomi, Jigoku, and Tartarus.

    From these gates were countless residents of the underworld flowing into the mortal world and covering the southern tip.

    There were ferocious oni, terrifying dark beings, and nightmare provoking monsters by the thousands. It was as if the Southern Region had turned into hell itself.

    ¡°Gahahaha! We¡¯re free!¡±

    ¡°Destroy everything!¡±

    ¡°Eat the residents!¡±

    ¡°Burn everything to the ground!¡±

    Countless monsters started shouting all kinds of terrifying things.

    ¡°Attention all of you.¡±

    The monsters heard a voice and all came to a halt. They looked up and saw Julio floating above them.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Is he the one who summoned us?¡±

    ¡°Such a flimsy demon? Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡±

    The monsters all looked at Julio with ridicule.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s eat him.¡±

    One of them said.

    ¡°Sounds good to me!¡±

    Countless demons started rushing towards Julio.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first to take a bite!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be the first!¡±

    ¡°No, me!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Eat him up! Eat him up!¡±

    In response to their behavior, Julio stretched his hand out with a cold look in his eyes.

    ¡°Insolent.¡±

    A strange symbol then appeared in the palm of his hand, that symbol then appeared behind him.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When the residents of hell saw it, they all came to halt.

    ¡°The king of death?!¡±

    They all started to bow.

    ¡°Our deepest apologies! We deserve to be punished!¡±

    They all said in unison.

    ¡°All is forgiven.¡±

    Julio said.

    ¡°All hail the son of Nargal!¡±

    A demon shouted.

    ¡°All hail the son of Nargal!¡±

    They all shouted in unison.

    Nargal was the Mesopotamian god of death, pestilence and plague, and Lord of the Underworld. He was also a god of war and destruction. He is one of the world¡¯s oldest death god and was considered the leader of all the death gods.

    Not only that, Nargal was also seen as a great demon who served under Beelzebub as his spy as well as the chief of hell¡¯s secret police.

    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m Nergal¡¯s heir.¡±

    Julio said showing off the insignia in his palm.

    ¡°Which means that my words are absolute to all those who resides in the land of death. You all have lost your masters, so I have taken it upon myself to become your new master. Do any of you object?¡±

    ¡°We do not!¡±

    The monsters responded.

    Julio smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°I heard you all say that you wish to wreck havoc on this land.¡±

    The monsters didn¡¯t response because they didn¡¯t want to say something to anger their new master.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m giving you all permission.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The monsters were all confused by what they heard.

    ¡°You see, this continent is currently at war and my opponents are stack with monsters while I¡¯m all alone. So I wish to crush those opponents with everything i have.¡±

    Julio said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow you all to wreck havoc on one half of the continent while protecting the other half. In other words, I want you all to be my personal army in this. You¡¯ll be fight along side an ally army at the same time. You¡¯re allowed to destroy everything except them. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The monsters replied.

    Julio smiled.

    ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s burn this continent to the ground!¡±

    ¡°Yeaaaah!¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    The monsters roared.

    ¡®Using this will reveal something I really didn¡¯t want to reveal to anyone, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯

    Julio thought.

    ¡®They want a war so I¡¯ll give it to them. A war that will devour everything in it. Let¡¯s see who survives at the end!¡¯

    He pointed in the north.

    ¡°March forward and destroy everything in sight! Turn this continent in all new type of hell!¡±

    ¡°OHHHHHHHH!¡±

    With a roar hundreds of thousands of underworld monsters charge towards the north, destroying everything in their path.

    Fires of hell engulfed the continent, darkness covered the sky, and murder became a regular occurrence. In only a few hours, the continent truly turned into hell itself.

    Present time.

    Miko watched as the sky was completely overcast and a thick bloodlust covered the land.

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Nero and others noticed the change as well and all looked at each other in confusion.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    They looked to the south and say a gigantic rotting dragon flying towards them. Behind it was a sea of demons and residents of hell.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Lennox flew out of the canyon and shouted in surprise when he saw the newcomers.

    ¡°Oni and other residents of hell? Did someone open the gates to hell?¡±

    Rouge said while looking at the rotting dragon.

    ¡°Jigoku, Yomi, and Tartarus.¡±

    Miko spoke so that everyone can hear him.

    ¡°Those three underworlds have been forced opened in the Southern Region.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know that Julio could do that?¡±

    Lennox said after hearing what Miko said.

    ¡°I must¡¯ve pissed him off more than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Julio? As in Julio Zebul? So that¡¯s the identity of the third party.¡±

    Alec said after hearing Lennox called Julio¡¯s name.

    ¡°Zebul? The Zebul Empire huh?¡±

    ¡°That brat Zara¡¯s men still has a hack for causing trouble I see.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°This war just got a whole lot interesting.¡±

    Nero said.

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Lennox said with a grin.

    While they were talking there were already surrounded by countless hells residents.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the underworld should have an infinite amount of warriors. So doesn¡¯t that mean that there will be no end to the number of enemies we¡¯ll fight?¡±

    ¡°Not only that, the underworld has some really powerful warriors too. Couple that with the armies of the Southern and Western regions, we¡¯re facing serious chances of destruction.¡±

    ¡°Fine by me. That just means that we get to go all out from beginning to the end.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You just read my mind, Boss.¡±

    Said Lennox.

    ¡°The Seven Moon Alliance will now engage in a three way war with all the other regions! In other words everyone is your enemy!¡±

    Lennox voice reached the troops of the Eastern Region who were already engaging in battle with the residents of hell.

    ¡°Everyone, fight to the end and show the world that you were all brave warriors!¡±

    His voice caused a strange effect to appear in the troops of the Eastern Region. They all felt they were thrice as strong and was incapable of getting tired as they desperately fought off their enemies.

    This was one of the traits of Lennox Irregularity Hero¡¯s Privilege, the ability to boost your allies morale and strength to new levels with just words of encouragement. It was the greatest form of charisma.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go boss!¡±

    He charged towards Nero.

    ¡°Not even hell freezing over can stop this fight!¡±

    ¡°Reckless brat!¡±

    Nero laughed and ordered his battle avatar to attack. It swung down its four swords and cut through the everything in front of it.

    *BOOOM!*

    Countless monsters were hit with flames and immediately turned to ash.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to fall that easy!¡±

    Lennox burst out of the flames with a crazy look in his eyes.

    ¡°Tyrannical Fist!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    He punched one of the avatar¡¯s swords and shattered it before boring right through it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He charged towards Nero swinging another fist.

    ¡°Come brat!¡±

    Nero charged forward swinging his fist as well.

    *BOOOM!*

    The two¡¯s clashed and caused shockwaves to spread out and flattened the land.

    Nero then hit Lennox with an uppercut and sent him flying into the sky filled with monsters.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    His five Qi erupted and blew everything around him to bits. Even so more monsters pounced on him.

    ¡°Human, become our dinner!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on Humans!¡±

    He covered his fist in silver light.

    ¡°Purifying strike!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    His attack destroyed countless more monsters. Even so, they kept coming back.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    Nero charged in and started destroying monsters with kicks and punches while advancing towards Lennox.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The rotting dragon charged towards him with a roar.

    Rouge immediately blocked its path and thrust his palm forward.

    *BOOOM!*

    The dragon exploded and rotten flesh fell to the land.

    ¡°Go back to hell!¡±

    He turned around attacked the countless monsters coming towards the capital.

    *BOOOM!*

    Countless explosions erupted in the sky as monsters were destroyed by the thousands.

    ¡°Canon fodders, be gone!¡±

    Lennox Qi erupted once again and destroyed everything around him.

    *BOOOM!*

    A powerful beam of light flew up into the sky and destroyed countless monsters before exploding.

    Kirin appeared with Shiva¡¯s bow Vijaya in his hand.

    ¡°Vile creatures, be gone.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    It was as if he had fired a sun when he released another arrow destroying everything in sight.

    ¡°What the hell am I witnessing right now?¡±

    Jin said as he looked up in the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s like the world is ending.¡±

    ¡°You can say that it practically is.¡±

    Miko appeared in front of him and rest of his team.

    ¡°Right now, we¡¯re risking destruction like never before. The only way to survive is to fight.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°While I¡¯m unable to fully understand the feeling of trust that I once had for all of you, I can say without a doubt that I believed you all to be essential to this country¡¯s survival. And I still believe that is the case otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have told you to fight.¡±

    He spoke with monotone.

    ¡°Fight if you wish to survive, that¡¯s basic logic. If you¡¯re unable to do that, then give me back my weapons so that I can use them myself.¡±

    He stretched his hands out and said.

    ¡°No way. You really think I¡¯m giving back something so sweet?¡±

    Said Ashur as he embraced his axe.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to fight. Don¡¯t look down on us.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Ace, you¡¯re legs are shaking.¡±

    Hina pointed out.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m just overly excited that¡¯s all.¡±

    Ace responded.

    ¡°Miko, I¡¯ll fight.¡±

    Kaido stepped out and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight to protect Hana and Nana, but also to protect you.¡±

    He placed his fist on Miko¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I refused to let you die the emotionless person you are now. I want to see you turn back to your old self.¡±

    He looked back at everyone.

    ¡°We all do.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°So until then, we¡¯ll keep you alive, and be sure to stay alive as well.¡±

    Said Bloom.

    ¡°Mikky is a fragile boy after all.¡±

    Said Hina.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to leave you alone, or you¡¯ll just die in a ditch somewhere. That isn¡¯t how I want the man I pledge my life to, to meet his end.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great, Miko?¡±

    Sora wrapped his arms around his shoulders.

    ¡°You have so many people willing to fight to make you happy. Doesn¡¯t that move your heart?¡±

    ¡°Not in the least. Everyone is naturally moved by self interest, even if that self interest is beneficial to someone other than themselves. It¡¯s nothing new or surprising.¡±

    Miko replied.

    Everyone sighed when they heard that.

    ¡°I apologize on my son¡¯s behalf. He¡¯s all been a bit insensitive.¡±

    Said Sasha.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Whether he¡¯s insensitive or not, we still love big brother.¡±

    Said Tessa.

    ¡°That¡¯s is good and everything, but I¡¯ve seem to lost the strength to move my feet. Can someone please carry me?¡±

    Said Ace.

    Everyone started laughing.

    ¡°Well, lets go.¡±

    They all walked past Miko and face the hell in front of them.

    ¡°To protect this country, and more importantly return the smile on Miko¡¯s face!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    They all charged forward and leaped into hell itself. All to fight for their king.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko turned around and looked at them as they all raced into battle.

    ¡°You have so many people willing to fight for you. I know that doesn¡¯t move you in anyway, but it¡¯s a beautiful thing.¡±

    Momo who stayed back with Kirika and Alec said to him.

    ¡°Beautiful huh?¡±

    Miko said.

    He said looked at her.

    ¡°You know, if any of them were to say they didn¡¯t wish to fight I would¡¯ve immediately killed them and retaken my weapon. I don¡¯t have any need for anyone without value.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°So now that they¡¯ve chosen to fight for you, you won¡¯t kill them anymore?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Even without your emotions, your selfishness remains.¡±

    Momo said with a sigh.

    She walked up and placed her hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Even so, I still love you.¡±

    After saying that, she walked towards the battle with Kirika and Alec behind her. Miko watched their backs as they prepared to fight.

    ¡°Love, huh?¡±

    He turned his back to them.

    ¡°What a worthless emotion.¡±

 A Means To End The War

    While everyone else was getting ready to engage the endless army of demons, Miko was walking through the ruins of the capital.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t we been taking too much damage lately?¡±

    He asked himself.

    ¡°We lost Exsul which included a king, a queen, and our minister of technology. Now, this? It¡¯s like we¡¯ve become a punching bag.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Everyone is probably thinking that we¡¯re weak and we lose this war, even if they don¡¯t want to admit it.¡±

    He stooped down and took up a piece of rubble.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Appearing weak isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. In fact, it have its advantages. However, that was the mentality of my old self.¡±

    He crushed the rubble in his hand.

    ¡°I believe that destroying your opponent with overwhelming power is the best. Crush your enemy¡¯s tactics, chances, hopes, and bones.¡±

    He stood up.

    ¡°Crush them with superior tactics, weapons, personnel, and power. That¡¯s the right way to win a war and ensure that another one doesn¡¯t occur for a long time. That is the way I do things.¡±

    He looked up at the sky that was filled with monsters of hell.

    ¡°That being said, this might be one of those cases when quantity beats quality.¡±

    He started to think.

    ¡°First of all, I need to learn more about these beasts¡±

    Miko immediately took flight and as expected he drew the attention of countless monsters.

    ¡°A child?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Let¡¯s kill him!¡±

    Countless monsters raced to eat him. Miko coldly observed them as they approached.

    ¡°I guess just three will be enough.¡±

    He said.

    Darkness covered his body before condensing into a pill. He swallowed the pill and his entire body started to darken.

    ¡°Deus Malum: 1st Stage- Dark Apostle.¡±

    He activated his ultimate technique with no hesitation at all.

    ¡°Holding back in a fight is plain stupid so I won¡¯t do it. Besides, for someone with no emotions the side effects are nonexistent.¡±

    He stretched his arm out in front of him. Darkness started to gather in his palm.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The dark oppressive feeling of Deus Malum spread across the land and alerted every living thing for countless miles. This included enemies and foes.

    Everyone began focusing on Miko.

    ¡°H-Hey¡­.What¡¯s with that aura that guy¡¯s giving off?¡±

    The monsters sensed it too and began to back up.

    ¡°It¡¯s scarier than our masters aura.¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    They suddenly started to scatter.

    ¡°Meaningless resistance.¡±

    The moment Miko said that the darkness in his palm took the shape of countless serpent heads.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, Dark Hydra.¡±

    Suddenly the serpents rushed out of Miko¡¯s palm and chased down the demons like they were prey.

    ¡°W-Wait! Ahhhhhhh?!¡±

    The serpents grew and began devouring the monsters. Some were eaten whole, while some were eaten from the waist up or waist down. Some only had the heads untouched while others only got their head eaten.

    Either way, countless body parts fell from the sky and covered the ground. The monsters¡¯ screams of fear and agony made it seem like they were the victims and Miko was the one from hell.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s brutal.¡±

    Alec said while watching Miko.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Miko said and called back the snake heads. There were barely any monsters left around him, they were all devoured.

    Only a few were left.

    ¡°After some thinking, three might not be enough.¡±

    He flew over to the monsters who were cowering in fear.

    ¡°Rejoice, I¡¯ve decided to use you survivors as sources of information.¡±

    He said to them.

    ¡°I will like you to tell me everything about your individual hells, who are the important figures in them, and your weaknesses.¡±

    ¡°W-Who would ever tell you anything, human?!¡±

    One of the monsters shouted. Hearing him others joined him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t underestimate our pride-?!¡±

    Before they could finish speaking Miko lifted his arm and several serpents suddenly appeared and devoured their upper bodies.

    ¡°You seem to misunderstand the situation.¡±

    Miko spoke as the dead monsters¡¯ lower bodies fell towards the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your assistance, I¡¯m just granting you a few more moments to live.¡±

    The monsters stared into his cold, lifeless eyes, and saw nothing by a deep abyss of darkness.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°I will eradicate your entire species, I¡¯m just granting you front row seats to witness this before I kill you as well in exchange for information.¡±

    ¡°Y-You expect us to help you after that?!¡±

    A monster said.

    ¡°Your will has nothing to do with this.¡±

    Miko stretched his other hand out and sucked in the monster into his grasp.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Darkness moved off Miko¡¯s body and attached itself to the monsters body. It started swirling around its body before entering its head.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh?!¡±

    The monster screamed and frantically tried to escape but he was unable to. After awhile his head suddenly burst and he died.

    ¡°I see. You knew quite a bit about Jigoku¡¯s infrastructure.¡±

    He threw the headless body to the side. The dark hydra then began to tear it apart and devour it.

    ¡°What I did just now is forcibly read his memories.¡±

    He said to the remaining monsters.

    ¡°Of course his mind couldn¡¯t take it and blew up. Do you get it now?¡±

    Miko stretched his hand towards them.

    ¡°I can read your memories, I only gave you the chance to explain yourself because of the kindness of my heart.¡±

    That was a lie. Miko can indeed read minds using the method he just used, but that has some negative affects on his own memories if he used it too much, hence it was dangerous. That¡¯s why he wanted the monsters to give him the information willing so that he won¡¯t have to put himself at risk.

    He only showed them that method to strike fear into them.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up like him¡­.¡±

    He pointed at the monster that was still being ripped apart.

    ¡°Then talk.¡±

    The monsters trembled in fear and gulped.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Elsewhere.

    After halting for a second because of Miko¡¯s aura, everyone resumed battle as he interrogated the monsters from hell.

    Nero and Lennox were clashing in the sky.

    ¡°Demon God¡¯s Arrow!¡±

    Nero summoned a bow and arrow that had a sinister look and fired it at Lennox.

    *BOOOOM!*

    The arrow ripped through countless hells residents and charged towards Lennox.

    Lennox concentrated all of his Qi into his fist and challenged the arrow head on.

    ¡°Dark Hero¡¯s Fist!¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    The fist and the arrow clashed and caused massive shockwaves to spread across the and land. Mountains were flattened, forests were destroyed, and the sky shook.

    Lennox emerged from the clash and charged towards Nero, who threw away his bow and charged towards him as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brat!¡±

    He released his Qi and was covered with a sinister armor.

    ¡°Demon God¡¯s Battle Armor!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! How nostalgic!¡±

    Lennox laughed and said.

    ¡°Well, here¡¯s my version which I created after being inspired by yours.¡±

    Lennox¡¯s body was covered with gold light.

    ¡°Tyrant¡¯s Armor!¡±

    He was clothed in a golden armor which looked similar to Nero¡¯s.

    ¡°Ohhhhhh!¡±

    Nero shouted in excitement. The two clashed with their fists and caused the world to shake once again.

    *BOOOOM!*

    Not too far away, Rouge was fighting Kirin who was using multiple regalia at once.

    He waved his hand and arrows of various natures raining down on Rouge.

    Rouge drew a white blade from his waist and thrust it forward.

    ¡°Demolition Arts: Detonation.¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    Suddenly every arrow started exploding in order, going straight back to Kirin before he himself was hit with a powerful explosion.

    Kirin flew back after being hit by the attack.

    ¡°Is a warrior of the Federation suppose to run from battle?¡±

    Rouge suddenly appeared behind him. The next thing Kirin knew he was surrounded by countless magic seals. The seals formed a prison around him.

    ¡°Exploding Prison.¡±

    *BOOOOM!*

    A massive explosive devoured Kirin and formed a huge smoke cloud in the sky.

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    Kirin flew out of the smoke wielding a sword. He swung the sword down on Rouge who blocked it with his saber. The two then entered a battle of blades.

    ¡°Just what the hell are you?! You keeping taking my weapons of mass destruction like it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Kirin locked blades with rouge and shouted.

    ¡°Hahahaha! What a brat who was born in a peaceful era know about mass destruction?!¡±

    Rouge laughed and said.

    His body started to radiate a red light.

    ¡°Let me show you true mass destruction.¡±

    He kicked Kirin under the chin and sent him flying up into the air.

    The red light covering rouge¡¯s body then intensified to the point he looked like a red sun.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Nero who was in a clash of fists with Lennox noticed it and casually slapped Lennox away and turned around.

    ¡°Is that bastard really gonna use it?¡±

    He said.

    He looked at Lennox.

    ¡°Well, Lenny Boy I''m out of here.¡±

    After saying that he disappeared.

    Lennox looked at Rouge who was like a burning ball.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem good.¡±

    Rouge flew up to where Kirin was and floated right in front of him.

    ¡°Demolition Arts: Ultra Detonation!¡±

    The ball which was rouge suddenly grew and exploded.

    *BOOOOM!*

    An explosion stretched for countless miles.

    Waves of flames spread through the sky destroying countless monsters and reducing everything to ash. Even the ground directly underneath the center of the blast was reduced to a sea of lava. The sky became cloudless and it was as if even the air became scorched, because just breathing felt like your lungs were being cooked.

    The scenery could only be called mass destruction.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Floating in the sea of lava, Lennox was speechless as he couldn¡¯t move or talk. Even though he was hit by a mere shockwave of the blast, he felt like he was one step away from death.

    Golden light covered his body as he activated his Irregularity to heal his wounds in a short period of time.

    ¡°Kirin¡­..¡±

    He looked up at the smoke cloud in the sky where Kirin once was. There he saw Rouge breathing heavily and covered in burns.

    The move he used was so powerful that not even him could escape the effects.

    When he looked in front of him he saw Kirin floating in the air. However, he was wearing a broken armor and was practically roasted. He had smoke coming out of his pours and his facial structures were unrecognizable.

    Yet, he was alive.

    ¡°The equipment of the Hindu Pantheon really are something else.¡±

    Rouge said.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He saw Sanskrit letter appear on Kirin¡¯s head.

    ¡°A reincarnation spell?¡±

    Rouge smiled when he saw that.

    ¡°So you¡¯re abandoning this life to return to the samsara cycle?¡±

    He approached him.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a wise decision. You people of the Hindu Pantheon have the Avatar System right? If you use it, you¡¯ll be able to become a Proxy again when you¡¯re reborn.¡±

    He pointed his sword at him.

    ¡°A word of advice that you need to remember in your next life.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Never cross the Dragna Clan ever again.¡±

    He swung his sword and a cut appeared on Kirin¡¯s torso.

    *BOOM!*

    Kirin¡¯s body exploded ending his life.

    Seeing that his enemy dead, rouge turned his back to him.

    ¡°That was pretty boring. Come back and fight me again after you¡¯re reborn, but only if your stronger.¡±

    ¡°How cool!¡±

    At that moment, Nero appeared behind him and started clapping.

    ¡°You were so cool, Rouge. I swear!¡±

    He laughed and said.

    He then pointed to the ground.

    ¡°But I think you need to know that you''ve turned the country into a sea of lava.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Nero placed his hand on his shoulder, and showed him a thumbs up.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko who saw his country destroyed by Rouge¡¯s attack looked down at the sea of lava silently.

    After a while he sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The country can be rebuilt as long as the people are safe. Besides, we killed one of the enemy¡¯s strongest fighters. Sacrifices are necessary in war.¡±

    He said to himself as if trying to console himself.

    ¡°Now then¡­.¡±

    He looked back at the monsters he was interrogating.

    ¡°Good work. Thanks for your honest answers.¡±

    He stretched his hand out.

    ¡°Now goodbye.¡±

    The dark hydra pounced at them and quickly ripped them apart before devouring them. Miko of course had no intention of keeping his promise with those below him, that¡¯s why he killed them.

    He looked towards the south in the direction of the gate.

    ¡°Nargal¡¯s inheritance, huh. The monsters didn¡¯t seem to know much about it, but whoever holds this inheritance becomes Nargal¡¯s heir, and as his heir they gain control over all death gods and underworld residents. This is what Julio Zebul used to control the underworld residents here.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°The biggest problem are the generals from each underworld. As I expected, there were some really strong beings in those underworlds. If what the monsters said was true, they each are around Nero''s level or higher. They are somewhat Higher Beings who aren¡¯t affected by the world¡¯s systems after all.¡±

    Miko began to look around, that¡¯s when he heard a painful voice.

    (M-Miko, could you released that form that you¡¯re using? It¡¯s really eating away at our hearts.)

    It was Lahmu¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Bear with it. Fusing Deus Malum with your powers is the most effective method I have that can allow maximum strength without severe side effects. It also doubles my power which also doubles your power since your fused with me.¡±

    He explained.

    (W-We understand. We¡¯ll try to bear it as long as we can.)

    Lahmu responded.

    Miko nodded and resumed looking around.

    After a while he spotted his team in the sea of lava being protected by Echo¡¯s barrier. He also saw that the enemy was safe as well. However, that wasn¡¯t what he was looking around for.

    ¡°Ah, there.¡±

    He immediately flew down and dived into the lava and began swimming towards the bottom. When he reached the bottom he spotted a building that was completely untouched despite the damages the country had taken. In fact, the lava wasn¡¯t even able to come in contact with it. It was as if it was being protected by a barrier.

    This building was the Imperial Treasure Vault of the Dragna Clan.

    ¡°Now then, its time to retrieve ¡®that¡¯. I¡¯ll leave the others to deal with the Seven Moon Alliance since it should be crumbling pretty soon. I¡¯ll handle Julio Zebul and his hellish army.¡±

    Miko then thought of the possibility of someone on his side dying.

    ¡°If they die, they die.¡±

    After saying that he entered the vault in search of a method to win this war.

 Hiatus Announcement

    I''ve been wanting to go on a long hiatus from the moment I thought about creating a patreon. The only reason I didn''t was because I was still in the middle of an arc.

    So I decided to rush the storyline but it failed big time. Trying to rush it only affected my writing quality. While writing chapters the intention of rushing the story is in the back of my head, however doing made me feel pressured and I was frustrated and slowly began writing myself into a corner.

    After a while the rate I wrote chapters significantly slowed down despite knowing what I need to write. However, I tried my best to try and end the arc this month but I reached the point where I couldn''t write anything. So I''ve decided to take a break over the weekend a write a different story, and surprisingly I quickly wrote 4 chapters. I could have written more if I wasn''t a bit busy.

    So I realized that what I need was a break from mythical conquest. I think it''s the right time too since people seem to be loosing interest in the story.

    So I''m gonna recharge for a month and be back with a new story which isn''t Nine Lives Criminal by the way. It seems that I''m more suited for writing fantasies rather than real world setting stories.

    Anyway, the new story is called Pandemonium and here''s the quick synopsis:

    Anima, the primary source of energy in the world of Animus. It resides in the soul of all living things and in nature itself. It can be used to do all kind of magically things from powering machinery to walking on water. Of course, it can be used for battle as well.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Amelia, a young woman who was considered the most brilliant genius in the history of her small country of Buchse, got caught up in a devious plot by the strongest knight to get rid of her before she grows into someone that threaten his wicked ambitions.

    After fighting off countless pursuers, even she had to succumb to the pressure of fighting the entire country''s forces. As the situation becomes dire she''s saved by a handsome young man.

    Now it might sound romantic, but the man was someone she arrested a few days earlier for being drunk and naked in public. By the way, he was still naked when he rescued her.....

    There was another strange thing about the man. He claimed to be the legendary mercenary Devil King Rory. Devil King Rory was the leader of a beyond legendary mercenary group called Pandemonium aka the House Of Demons, who were said to be able to challenge any country in the world by themselves, and Rory was said to be the most notorious of them all and was rumored to have destroyed a couple countries on his own. But that was over 100 years ago.

    Was this drunken man really the terrifying Rory? If so, why was he the way he is now, a shameless man with no dignity at all?

    Follow the adventures of Amelia as she travel the vast world and see all kinds of mystical places. And watch as she slowly learn more about the legend and clash with elements of his past.

    What kind of hidden truth will they discover?

    now since the story is something I came up on whim it''s subject to changes, but I basically want it to be an improved version of Mythical Conquest that is more tamed and not all over the place.

    It will focus more on adventure and comedy and less over the top action, but the action will still be great. The story will have a lighter tone but still pretty dark if you pay attention. I''m basically trying to write something more people will enjoy.

    Well anyway see you in a month.

 Clearing up a misunderstanding

    You guys seem to be misunderstanding what I wrote. I''m not dropping the story I''m only taking a month break.

    Well its problem my fault for not explaining the situation properly.

    Anyway, I intend to use the break to stock up on chapters after I''ve relieved some stress. It''s pretty stressful posting chapters daily you know.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    As for the new story I plan to do it along side this one, that way if I''m feeling tired of writing one story I can just switch over to another.

    Also the new story has multiple MCs not just the female one. I want to write something like Hunter X Hunter since this one was like one piece x Tokyo Ghoul in an Isekai setting.

    As for if it has harem I''m still deciding.

    Anyway please look forward to my return.

 Payback!

    With Miko¡¯s absence and Kirin¡¯s death the war changed. Everyone was fighting with another level of intensity.

    Not only that, the monsters of hell were showing more and more of their strength. It was as if the ones earlier were the fodders and these new ones were a part of the main force.

    *BOOM!*

    Kirika clashed blades with a bulky oni.

    She leaped back and charged forward with an incredibly fast speed. The oni patiently waited for her and slashed forward.

    The two¡¯s blade clashed again.

    Kirika rubbed her blade against his until her blade was at his waist. She then swiftly slashed at his side which he parried with his blade.

    Kirika then quickly lifted her sword over head and swung it down, leaving afterimages of herself and the sword.

    Confused, the oni slashed upwards only to slash at an afterimage. An instant later Kirika¡¯s real blade slashed down and cut him from the shoulder to the hip. The oni¡¯s blood sprayed out of the long cut before his upper body slid off his waist.

    ¡°These guys are getting tougher as the fight progresses.¡±

    She said.

    She stomped the ground and dozens of blades burst out of the ground and skewered the oni who were trying to ambush her from behind.

    A second later a column of blood colored flames was erect not too far away from her. Countless monsters were seen crying out in agony as their body shriveled up like all the fluids in their bodies were evaporating.

    Alec was seen walking through the flames with a frown.

    ¡°They are definitely getting stronger the further away we move from the country.

    Currently they were at the edge of the Northern Region and were approaching the Eastern Region¡¯s borders.

    After Miko had left, Alec had suggested that they invade the region under the guise of the hell residents and attack the countries in the region. This was payback for destroying the Imperial Capital.

    ¡°How far is the first country from here?¡±

    Momo asked as she smashed a couple monsters who she turned into stone with a spell.

    ¡°About 30 minutes away if we move at our top speed.¡±

    Alec responded.

    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go attack it.¡±

    ¡°What about the others?¡±

    Alec was referring to Luka and the others.

    ¡°Have them move in a separate squad while the three of us will team up with those in our generation to form our own team.¡±

    Kirika suggested.

    ¡°As for aunty, Kimiko, and Tessa lets have them form a team as well.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°What about Ravel?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­Let her join Gramps and the other grown ups. They should be able to keep her in check.¡±

    Alec nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Alright, everybody got that?¡±

    (Yeah, no problem.)

    They received a reply in their mind from Luka and the others who were listening.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Momo slammed her fists together.

    ¡°Everyone destroy as much places as you can, the more important the better. You don¡¯t have to slaughter them all but kill those you deem dangerous. Also be careful of the Tyrants and Proxies who suddenly scattered and went into hiding.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make Miko proud!¡±

    (Yeah!)

    A few hours later, the group that consisted of Miko¡¯s friends and his fellow Children Of Destruction arrived at a country in the east. As expected they were being invaded by countless hells residents.

    ¡°So this our first target huh?¡±

    Luka stood on a cliff overlooking the country that was getting attacked.

    ¡°How are we going to do this?¡±

    Krul asked.

    ¡°We just have to destroy them completely, along with those monsters.¡±

    Said Ashur who was already holding his bone axe.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t as simple as that.¡±

    Bloom said.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s war, we can¡¯t just go around slaughtering everyone. We need to consider the fact that there are innocents among them.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°As expected of the one who was in charge of maintaining the public order, you have a strong sense of justice.¡±

    Said Chika.

    ¡°We don¡¯t care either way though.¡±

    ¡°We care though.¡±

    Said maki.

    ¡°Those of us in the Quartus Branch were taught to protect the weak not kill them.¡±

    ¡°Well, we were thought to kill everything on the battlefield including our emotions.¡±

    Said Ashur.

    ¡°This is payback. They attacked us willing to kill all of our citizens. We naturally must do the same.¡±

    Said Chika.

    ¡°That is what Miko would do.¡±

    Bloom turned quiet when she heard that. Miko would definitely do that, in fact he¡¯s already done acts of similar nature numerous times in his life. Bloom wasn¡¯t innocent either, she killed countless innocents in her life as well, this one and her last.

    It¡¯s just that her instincts were telling her that if she continue to kill innocents for Miko history will repeat itself. A history where she end up dying for Miko and he ends up dying alone. An outcome like that won¡¯t make either of them happy.

    ¡°War is cruel and injustice. From the moment you invade a person¡¯s country you¡¯re considered a sinner.¡±

    Jin stepped out and said.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kill innocents then do as you please. However, either way your hand is stained in blood.¡±

    He looked at the country.

    ¡°We¡¯re at war, so the slightest hesitation can lead to our death. If you were to die Miko is lost forever. If you don¡¯t want that, do what you need to do now and think about the consequences later.¡±

    He said.

    Bloom didn¡¯t say anything and silently nodded.

    Those from the Quartus Branch also accepted his words.

    They¡¯re at war and war is cruel. There are no heroes, just sinners celebrating their sins.

    ¡°With everyone on the same page¡­.¡±

    Ace cracked his fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for payback.¡±

    They all immediately scattered and entered the country from different points.

    The first to enter and attack the country was Ashur and his group. He came across a security post who were defending against a horde of demons. He charged towards the post with no intention of hiding himself.

    ¡°Payback bitches!¡±

    He leaped into the air and swung down the axe, cutting right through a bulky monster before slamming it into the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    Fire burst out of the ground and burned everything around him.

    This strike naturally caught the attention of everyone around him.

    ¡°Hello, people of this country and the disgusting monsters from hell.¡±

    He greeted them.

    ¡°We are from the Dragna Empire in the north. You know the ones you people attacked? Well, we recently lost our country and are in a bad mood.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°To make up for that, we¡¯re destroying every country in the Eastern Region. Starting with this one.¡±

    He lifted the axe and it started giving off a bright fiery aura.

    ¡°Well, let the payback begin!¡±

    He swung down his axe once again on the ground and caused waves of fire to spread out and devour everything.

    He, Hal, and Kane then rushed out of the flames and attacked everyone around them.

    Kane and Hal who were wearing suits of armor Miko gave them, thrust their fist forward in unison.

    *BOOM!*

    A powerful force charged forward and blew everything away turning the countless people in mince meat.

    Ashur with his axe charged into a crowd of monsters. He swung his axe to the right and cut several of them in two. He spun around and flames danced around him and burnt the monsters.

    He spun the axe and cut some of them from the waist. All who were cut, immediately caught fire and turn into ash.

    Ashur walked and slaughtered whoever came in the range of his axe. It didn¡¯t take long before the entire security post was burned to the ground and everyone in it dead.

    ¡°To the next spot!¡±

    Ashur said and charged deeper into the country.

    Another person who was in a slaughtering mood was Chika.

    *BOOM!*

    She slammed her mallet on the ground and spikes of earth suddenly erected from the ground and skewered countless people and monsters. She spun it in the air and swung it upwards.

    *BOOM!*

    An invisible force shot out of the mallet and massacred the monsters in the sky.

    She then swung it to her side and the force shot out and destroyed a group of military vehicles coming towards her.

    ¡°Not enough.¡±

    She gripped the mallet tightly.

    ¡°Miko won¡¯t be satisfied with this.¡±

    She jumped into the air.

    ¡°Die, all of you!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    She swung down her mallet on empty air, but everything under her was immediately flattened like a pancake.

    Buildings, people, monsters, landscape, everything was flattened without exception.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit better.¡±

    As for Verde, having received his sugar his switch was flipped.

    He didn¡¯t go for mass destruction like his sister. No, he chose to slaughter everyone with his own two hands.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    He laughed as he used the claw weapon Miko gave him to rip people apart.

    He leaped on a running soldier and ripped out his spine through his back, before crushing his head. He then turned around and pounced on a monster and ripped its tongue out.

    Another monster tried to eat him from behind, he turned around and kicked him across the head. He then grabbed its mouth from the top and bottom and ripped its mouth open and made its tongue dangle out.

    He then forced his fist down its throat.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    He smiled and released several bursts of fire inside it until it exploded.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    He turned around and faced the other soldiers and monsters with his body covered in blood and flesh that splashed on him when the monster blew up.

    They all took a step back in fear.

    ¡°You¡¯re not getting away!¡±

    He pounced on them and started to ripped them apart. His laughed drown out their screams of terror.

    Elsewhere, Rin was running through a town cutting down everything he came across.

    ¡°Wait¡­.Haaa!¡±

    ¡°Sto¡­Ahh!¡±

    ¡°Pleas...Nooo!¡±

    No matter what they said they were cut down without hesitation. It was like he had became a killing machine.

    ¡°What you say or do makes no difference. You¡¯re all to be sacrifice for our cause.¡±

    That was all he said as he cut a building in two causing it to fall onto some children. When this happened Rin didn¡¯t even bat an eye at them and continued to cut down everything in front of him.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Not too far away, KC was running behind him sniping everyone Rin missed with his arrow. He too was merciless as he shot an elderly couple through the eyes piercing their brains.

    ¡°Whatever Rin says I will follow.¡±

    He mumbled to himself as he sniped an oni battling for life.

    Everyone was completely merciless. To the residents of the country they couldn¡¯t tell who were the monsters from hell. It was the same for the monsters as well. They thought that these teens were even more heartless than themselves.

    *BOOM!*

    Gigantic bolts of lightning fell from the sky and destroyed everything in a city. These bolts of lightning were created from countless alchemy sigil that were in the sky.

    The one who created them was Ren.

    He stood on a sigil in the air and snapped his fingers causing another round of lightning to fall on the city. Everything was destroyed in a matter of minutes.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He looked to his side and saw people trying to escape the city. He pointed his finger at them.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    He paused and then lowered his hand.

    ¡°Killing everyone isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    He said.

    *BOOM!*

    A moment after he said that, a gigantic hammer slammed down and instant killed everyone.

    The wielder of the hammer was Cait.

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t eradicate as much as possible, there¡¯s a chance that people will bear their fangs at us again. To make sure that a war of similar magnitude doesn¡¯t happen again, we must show irresistible strength and cruelty.¡±

    He said.

    Cait looked at the people that she just killed and grimaced. She was once again reminded that war was cruel and just surviving a war required you being able to turn off your emotions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next town.¡±

    For the rest of the day, everyone destroyed as much as they could and slaughtered everything they came across without mercy.

    Whether guilt devoured them from the inside, or they enjoyed it, it didn¡¯t matter. They all committed the same acts and share the same sins, and that will never change.

    Once again, war is cruel that is an undeniably fact. That¡¯s why only the cruelest can come out the winner.

    The cruelty of this war was just only starting to show. True cruelty will reveal itself as the bloodshed continues.

 Gamion & Gian

    *BOOM!*

    All over the Eastern and Northern Regions, explosions were continuously resounding all day and night without rest. People were falling on both sides.

    It was now over a month since Miko left the war, since that time both regions were long reduced to a wasteland with only a few countries remain standing. These countries included those in the Seven Moon Alliance. The reason for their survival was their impressive military forces that were bond together as tightly as siblings.

    Since facing the same threat, the countries had become incredibly close and were very trusting towards each other. They would immediately come to each other¡¯s aid when facing the enemy.

    However, that alone wasn¡¯t the cause for their continued existence. The biggest reason was that Lennox and the other Tyrants and Proxies had turned the Alliance countries into their base of operations. So naturally they received their protection.

    You could say the alliance was their last stand.

    *BOOM!*

    Today at the borders of the alliance¡¯s region, an intense melee broke out.

    The fighters were Echo and Ezra.

    *BOOM!*

    Echo¡¯s fist clashed against a gigantic spear that was thrown by Ezra. The two were breathing heavily and were in ragged clothing. This was to be expected since they were fighting for over 12 hours now.

    ¡°Demon Lance.¡±

    Ezra created a pitch black Lance in his hand and charged towards Echo.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Echo roared and charged towards him swinging her fists.

    *BOOM!*

    The two clashed and caused powerful shockwaves to spread out through the land.

    The two then started to throw attacks at each other without care for their own safety.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Echo¡¯s fist clashed with every thrust of Ezra¡¯s lance. Ezra jumped back and Echo chased after him not letting him get any breathing space.

    She lifted her leg up in the air and swung down her heel. Ezra used his lance and blocked it. The earth cracked under him and the land shook.

    He pushed the lance upwards and forced her back before chasing after her with a deadly thrust to her face. Echo moved her head out of the way and with a draconian look in her eye, she threw a powerful punch.

    *BOOM!*

    Her punch released a pink light in the form of a dragon which hit Ezra head on.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    He was sent flying in the sky. Echo didn¡¯t chase after him and channeled all of her power into fist. A starry aura appeared around her fist as she marked Ezra with her eyes.

    ¡°Death Star!¡±

    She thrust her fist forward and a sparkly red beam fired towards Ezra and devoured him.

    *BOOM!*

    A massive explosion occurred in the sky that shook even the countries in the alliance.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Echo looked in the sky and clicked her tongue. That was because Ezra was still in one piece despite being all bloodied.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Truly amazing.¡±

    He said with a laugh.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn!¡±

    He lifted his hand and gigantic hole appeared in the sky. From it, came a black and gold armor.

    ¡°This is my Regalia, a battle armor that was designed to fight even after my death.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°With this I¡¯ll keep fighting you even if I die.¡±

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you quite the obsessed one.¡±

    Echo said.

    (Echo, fall back.)

    At that moment Echo received a telepathy message from Rouge.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    (Because that armor is bad news, and even if you win you will bring down the wrath of Dante and the Morningstar Empire. We can¡¯t really afford to continue adding enemies when we already have trouble dealing with those we have.)

    ¡°Says the guy who killed Rafael¡¯s soldier.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    She complained, but she still did as rouge said and retreated.

    ¡°Sorry, handsome. I just remember I left the stove on at home. So I gotta slip.¡±

    She longed out her tongue in a teasing manner before quickly retreating.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Ezra froze in place for a while even after she left.

    ¡°Huh? What? Stove on? You mean to tell me that I revealed my Regalia for nothing?¡±

    He suddenly looked extremely embarrassed.

    ¡°What the fuck?!¡±

    He cursed.

    Back in the Seven Moon Alliance.

    ¡°She retreated.¡±

    Touma said as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    ¡°Well, that isn¡¯t exactly a bad thing.¡±

    Said Drake who was sitting eating a stack of burgers.

    He was significantly slimmer now than he was at the beginning of the war. That was because there had been dozens of situations over the last month where he had to use his barriers. The more barriers he uses the more fat he burns. If he doesn¡¯t maintain his obesity, he won¡¯t be able to use his ability.

    ¡°The Dragna Clan has been extremely savage as of late.¡±

    Said Paige.

    ¡°They have been attacking us nonstop and have exhibit dangerous behaviors.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because they no longer care.¡±

    Said Lennox.

    He was covered in bandages.

    Over the last month he has been fighting against the top members of the clan nonstop resulting in his damaged appearance. Of course, the one who gave him the most damage was Nero.

    ¡°The Clan has already given up the hope of defending their territory since we already destroyed their capital.¡±

    Lennox explained.

    ¡°Now that they¡¯ve lost the place they cared about the most, they¡¯ve thrown all caution to the wind and decided to just destroy everything until no more enemies stand before them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we were driven back so far that we had to make this our last stronghold."

    Skylar said.

    ¡°With nothing to care about other than destroying their enemies they¡¯ve reverted to what they were like in the past. A family of savage beasts.¡±

    He said.

    When he just joined the Asgard Empire as a General he learnt about the events in the war for supremacy. After learning about what Augustus and his clan did during the war, he was certain.

    The Dragna Clan were probably the most dangerous beasts to have ever existed.

    He had forgotten that, but after continuously clashing with them over and over again, he remembered.

    ¡°Speaking of beasts¡­.¡±

    Touma looked at Lennox.

    ¡°Boss, the whole reason I joined this war, you didn¡¯t forget did you?¡±

    Lennox smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°You came because I told you that you could meet Gamion Dragna if you did.¡±

    Gamion Dragna aka Vanishing Dragon Gamion. He was Nero¡¯s second son and Miko¡¯s uncle who shared a fame of similar magnitude as Nova and Rihan.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I don¡¯t see him anywhere!¡±

    Touma said with a frown.

    ¡°I said you could meet him, not you will meet him.¡±

    Lennox replied.

    Touma gave him a chilling glare when she heard that.

    ¡°Are you messing with me, Human?¡±

    Her dragon eyes started showing when she spoke with anger and bloodlust in her voice.

    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m not messing with you.¡±

    Lennox said with a relax tone.

    ¡°I honestly thought that he would appear since his family was in danger, it¡¯s not my fault he didn¡¯t show.¡±

    ¡°Not only him, but Rihan who was thought to be on the continent is nowhere to be seen either. I think it¡¯s rather strange.¡±

    Said Skylar.

    ¡°Touma, you¡¯re too obsessed with Gamion.¡±

    Said Paige.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    When Touma heard her, she turned around and looked at her with a vicious gaze.

    ¡°What do you mean too obsessed? That bastard ran away from our fight and left everything unfinished! I¡¯m gonna get a hold of him and crush him with my own hands!¡±

    ¡°Ran away? Didn¡¯t he already beat you?¡±

    Drake said.

    ¡°Shut up! That didn¡¯t count!¡±

    Touma roared and said with fire literally coming out her mouth.

    This caused Drake to cower in fear.

    Seeing him cower, Touma looked back at Paige.

    ¡°And you. Aren¡¯t you the kettle calling the pot black?¡±

    She pointed at her and said.

    ¡°I have no idea what you mean.¡±

    Paige replied.

    ¡°No idea, huh?¡±

    Touma grinned.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re saying that you aren¡¯t obsessed with Gian Dragna?¡±

    Gian Dragna was Nero¡¯s third son and Miko¡¯s other uncle. He like his brothers shared a grand fame. He was nicknamed the Record Of Origin.

    ¡°I-I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Paige answered with a cracked voice.

    ¡°Hmph. Just so you know, Gamion and Gian are a duo. If Gamion isn¡¯t here then neither is Gian.¡±

    ¡°I-I know that! It¡¯s not like I was sticking around in hopes of seeing him again!¡±

    Paige shouted.

    ¡°Wow, you still have that habit of blurring out your true intentions when you get flustered.¡±

    Lennox said with a laugh.

    ¡°I have no such habit!¡±

    Paige defended herself, but Lennox wasn¡¯t listening and was only laughing.

    ¡°Boss~!¡±

    Elsewhere in the Eastern Region.

    *BOOM!*

    A mountain was suddenly leveled without warning. Floating above where the mountain once stood, was the father son duo of Nero and Nova.

    They were destroying some of the surviving countries while slaughtering anyone they came across.

    ¡°Say, Old man.¡±

    Nova spoke to Nero as he destroyed an abandoned city and turned it into a giant crater.

    ¡°What is it, Junior?¡±

    Nero answered as he made giant spikes crucified a couple of mountain size hell monsters that were charging towards him.

    ¡°Miko said that there were three hells that were opened, right?¡±

    Nova summoned thousands of stars in front of him turned them into swords which slaughtered an army of oni traveling on the ground.

    ¡°Yeah. What about it?¡±

    ¡°Which three?¡±

    A rotting dragon and a rotting giant charged at them from both sides.

    Nero summoned his avatar and had it cut the giant into four pieces, while nova used his chaos magic to distorted the dragon into a cube of rotting flesh.

    ¡°Hm¡­.I think it was Yomi, Jigoku, and Tartarus.¡±

    Nero answered as he turned the giant into ash.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Nova conjured a star cannon and made it blow a hole in the head of a gigantic dragon who was picking a fight with him.

    After the dragon had a hole put in him, he was skewered by some spikes that suddenly erected from the ground.

    ¡°Hey, wasn¡¯t he also in Tartarus?¡±

    Nova asked after killing the dragon.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Nero asked while continuously smashing the heads of a gigantic hydra that came out of a Black Sea. It had a thousand heads each which regenerated in an instant after being destroyed.

    ¡°Gamion.¡±

    Nova replied.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Nero was suddenly so surprised that he accidentally used his full strength to hit the hydra.

    *BOOM!*

    The hydra exploded like a balloon.

    ¡°I completely forgot about that.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I just remembered myself.¡±

    Nova approached him and said.

    By this time, all the residents of hell were too afraid to approach them and stay clear out of their way.

    ¡°He said something about going to investigate his roots by meeting his ancestor.¡±

    Nero said.

    ¡°Typhon huh.¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°If he¡¯s still there than he should be coming out pretty soon when he sees that all the monsters in Tartarus are leaving.¡±

    Nero nodded.

    ¡°When that happens, Gian will automatically return from the null zone between dimensions.¡±

    ¡°In other words, those two will be back and probably join the war.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The two suddenly became silent.

    ¡°¡­..I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing?¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    The two sighed in unison.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s store this scenery in our minds so that we can always remember it.¡±

    The two looked at the destroyed wasteland in front of them after Nero said that.

    ¡°Because once those two use their abilities to the fullest this continent is history.¡±

 Three Satans

    The Imperial Treasure Vault.

    It had been a month since Miko had entered this place in search of a method to end this war. He was currently sitting in front of 6 gold statues. Theses statues were that of Augustus and his children that had their bodies inside it.

    In other words, Miko was sitting in front of his own grave.

    He looked at the statues with cold, lifeless eyes, and a solemn expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use these statues, but since that damn thing is being stubborn looks like I have no choice.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°The reason why it won¡¯t work is because it no lingers recognizes you as its master.¡±

    Tia walked up beside him and said.

    ¡°It is something that live for entertainment. If it no longer finds you interesting, it¡¯ll just ignore you.¡±

    She said.

    Behind her, were Ishma and Regis in the distance, trying all kinds of different clothes and jewelry lying around.

    ¡°Entertainment huh?¡±

    Let¡¯s rewind back to when Miko first entered the vault.

    After realizing the hidden powers that dwelled in the underworlds, he determined that the current Dragna Clan won¡¯t be able to survive the war if they don¡¯t do something. To make sure that doesn¡¯t happen, Miko came to retrieve something.

    He walked for a long time through this golden world until he ran into the jet black coffin wrapped in chains and had countless swords stabbed into it. This was what was responsible for Augustus¡¯ death.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko now knew just what kind of being laid inside it.

    It was the incarnation of corruption and death itself, Samael who bore the title Satan.

    Miko paused at the coffin and stared at it for awhile, before continuing on his journey. He didn¡¯t come for this coffin or anything that was in the Imperial Weaponry that was beside it.

    No. What Miko wanted was something that was located at the very end of the treasury. A secret item that only a few people like Augustus and his generals knew about. Not even the branch leaders knew about its existence.

    With the item in mind, Miko continued his journey through the gold world. Only after what seemed like forever that he came across area that lacked any form of treasure. Only thing that was there was the gray floor, walls, and ceiling.

    Even so, Miko didn¡¯t stop and continued walking.

    The further he walked away from the treasure world, the darker it became. Soon he found himself walking in pure darkness. Yet, the thought of turning back didn¡¯t cross his mind.

    He walked through the darkness for countless hours in silence. That¡¯s when he saw a silver light piercing through the darkness. Miko walked towards the light with a solemn expression.

    After what felt like another eternity, Miko arrived at a place covered in silver. At the center of this area, he saw a stone monument. The monument was plain and looked like a huge chunk of concrete.

    Miko approached this monument that lacked even the simplest form of writing on it or design.

    He stood silently in front of it for awhile as if waiting on something. After a while, the monument lit up with a silver light and soon began to sparkle as if it was the moon itself.

    Miko soon saw a transparent hand emerge from the monument. This didn¡¯t surprise Miko in the least and he silent watched it.

    Soon he saw another hand emerge, and then a pair of legs. He then saw a torso, before long everything emerged except a head. The being emerging from the monument seemed to be having a hard time pulling out its head.

    It struggled and struggled, but the head just wouldn''t come out.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    Miko asked.

    The transparent being frantically waved its hands telling him no. Seeing that, Miko sat on the ground and decided to wait until it got free on its own.

    He watched it struggle, get angry and kick the monument only to wiggle because of the pain, give up, and began struggling again. After repeating the cycle for who knows how long, the being somehow got free.

    ¡°I¡¯m free!¡±

    It shouted out in joy.

    ¡°Good for you.¡±

    Miko said as he watched it celebrate.

    What stood in front of him was a transparent child with rainbow colored wings and a beautiful face. This child was completely naked and sexless.

    It was a surreal and beautiful being.

    The child looked at Miko. It was confused for a while, but a smile soon appeared on its face.

    ¡°Ah, its you, Augustus.¡±

    It said.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer Augustus. My name is Miko.¡±

    The child smile when it heard that.

    ¡°I see, so the ritual was a success?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring to, but if you¡¯re referring to my reincarnation, I¡¯m sorry. I no longer have any memory regarding it, so whether it was successful or not is beyond me.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°No memory?¡±

    The child frowned.

    ¡°I see. So you were successful but failed at the same time.¡±

    It sighed.

    ¡°How could you have failed even after I told you everything you needed to do? I even wrote it down so that you wouldn¡¯t forget.¡±

    It said.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I knew that you were this stupid I would¡¯ve tattooed it on your forehead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko remained quiet.

    ¡°Hm? No cheeky comeback?¡±

    The child started flying around Miko.

    ¡°Are you really the cheeky brat who stole my home?¡±

    It floated upside down and asked.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was then that it realized something.

    ¡°You¡­.You killed your emotions?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    The child frowned.

    ¡°Why did you went and do something boring like that?¡±

    It said with clear dissatisfaction.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, my emotions would¡¯ve gotten in the way of my goal.¡±

    Miko responded.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    The child asked.

    ¡°Any goal that requires you killing your emotions isn¡¯t worth pursuing.¡±

    It said.

    ¡°I only formed a contract with you because you were someone who lived by his desires; someone really fun to watch.¡±

    It suddenly looked uninterested in Miko.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I need your-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you need. You disappoint me.¡±

    It turned its back to Miko.

    ¡°I have no use for such a small person.¡±

    ¡°Whether you have use for me isn¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°I said leave!¡±

    The child pushed its hand out towards Miko, who suddenly felt his entire body being pushed away. He was pushed so hard that everything passed him by at a speed he couldn¡¯t follow.

    *BOOM!*

    All of sudden, he slammed into something and came to a halt.

    He fell on his face, and slowly got up. When he looked around he realized that he was back at the entrance of the Treasure Vault. He was pushed all the way back here in an instant.

    He dusted himself and mumbled.

    ¡°This will be a problem.¡±

    Since then Miko went back and tried to pursue the child over and over again, but it always would result with him being pushed all the back to starting point. After a while he gave up and started to think of alternatives.

    This brings us back to his present convo with Tia.

    ¡°I doubt you can change its mind, Miko. Once it deem you uninteresting it refuses to pay you anything attention.¡±

    Said Tia.

    ¡°Hey, what exactly was that brat, Lizard?¡±

    Ishma walked up and asked Tia.

    ¡°Use your bird brain to figure it out.¡±

    Tia responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s call the will.¡±

    Miko responded.

    ¡°Other than it can grant me immense power, I don¡¯t know anything else about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient being that has existed since the dawn of time. It¡¯s more like a system rather than a person.¡±

    Tia explained.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Augustus had made a contract with it.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a lot of things you don¡¯t know about him.¡±

    Miko stood up and said.

    ¡°Are you going again?¡±

    Regis asked him.

    ¡°Yeah. On second thought using these statues are too much of a waste. I¡¯m going to force the will to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Forcing it, won¡¯t do.¡±

    Tia warned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    Miko ignored her and walked away.

    The girls stood and watched him walk away.

    ¡°Is it me, or did he seem upset and irritated?¡±

    Ishma asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He killed his emotions remember?¡±

    Regis replied.

    ¡°No. The stupid crow is right.¡±

    Tia replied.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t feel any emotion from him, but Miko was definitely irritated.¡±

    She ignored Ishma who was cursing her and pondered something.

    ¡°Could it be¡­..?¡±

    After Miko separated from the girls, he went straight towards the end of the vault. However, just as he was about to past the black coffin the world around him became pitch black.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Miko silently halt and look around.

    He knew that he was nowhere near the dark area in the vault so he knew that something else had caused this.

    ¡°The coffin huh.¡±

    He quickly deduced.

    In front of him, he saw a serpent appeared out of nowhere. Soon he saw more and more serpents slither their way towards him. Soon there were countless serpents in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m kind of busy, so if you¡¯re going to appear do it already.¡±

    He said.

    As if listening to his words, the serpents began to entangle together and slowly formed a human shape. Miko soon saw the serpents perfectly form one person.

    When Miko saw the person he frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of turning into me?¡±

    The person was an exact copy of Miko in every way except his expression.

    ¡°I can¡¯t turn into my true form because of all the restrictions so your form will have to do.¡±

    They answered.

    ¡°I see. So what do you want, Samael?¡±

    The person, Samael asked.

    ¡°Because someone turned off their emotions I was unable to reach them using their madness.¡±

    ¡°So? I¡¯ve been in here for over a month and has passed you countless times yet you only appear now. Why?¡±

    ¡°Hey. I am your father you know? You should talk to me with more respect.¡±

    Samael said with a frown.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the purpose of entertaining your fetish.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really a cheeky brat, you know that?¡±

    Samael sighed.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to reach you because I was too restricted. It took me a while to be able to connect with your soul.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko simply replied.

    ¡°So what do you want?¡±

    ¡°What I want?¡±

    Samael grabbed Miko¡¯s collar.

    ¡°You ungrateful brat! I gave you a doorway to obtain my power, to become my successor, and what do you do? You fucking threw it all away!¡±

    He was very angry.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t?¡±

    Samael released him.

    ¡°Fool! You throwing away your emotions is the same as throwing away Deus Malum!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miko was seemingly surprised to hear this.

    ¡°Think about it. Deus Malum is a technique that uses desires and emotions to grow. It uses your darkness, your chaotic nature, your madness, your maliciousness and your wickedness. All of these are needed to be nurtured for it grow. If you removed all of them from your heart, you¡¯re basically killing your own technique.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. I was able to use Dark Apostle just fine.¡±

    ¡°True, but your technique will never grow. And what happens to something that stops experiencing growth?¡±

    ¡°¡­..It begins to experience deterioration¡­.¡±

    Miko answered.

    Samael words were correct. Deus Malum was a technique that grew based on the user¡¯s emotions. Its for that reason why it¡¯s strong and considered the ultimate technique.

    This thought was unable to be processed by the current Miko, which led to his thoughts coming to a halt.

    He couldn¡¯t understand the importance of emotions, because all he could remember was the mistakes caused by him following his emotions. One of his biggest mistakes caused him the life of his partner.

    ¡°Emotions and desires get in the way. Logic and reason are the most efficient.¡±

    *Pah!*

    Samael suddenly slapped the back of Miko¡¯s head, which caused him to put on a surprise look.

    ¡°What kind of clich¨¦ shit are you spouting? And this is coming from a guy who is as old as this world.¡±

    Samael said.

    He snapped his fingers and two chairs appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Take a seat, my son.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko looked at the chair for a while before sitting.

    ¡°You come too, idiot.¡±

    He snapped his fingers and Augustus appeared on the chair next to Miko.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    *Pah!*

    He was immediately smacked upside the head by Samael.

    ¡°The fuck?!¡±

    Augustus was confused because he didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of what was going on.

    ¡°You wanna go, you son of a bitch?!¡±

    Augustus stood and roared.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which life, you¡¯re an incredibly disrespectful son.¡±

    Samael looked down on him and said.

    ¡°Hey, Miko. Who is this bastard? Can I kill him? I wanna kill him. Ok, im killing him!¡±

    Augustus raged.

    ¡°He¡¯s Samael.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Wha?! Samael?!¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you watching?¡±

    ¡°No, I was too busy keeping your emotions in check.¡±

    *Pah!*

    Samael slapped Augustus across the face when he heard that.

    ¡°So this is your doing, stupid son?¡±

    ¡°Oi, did he just slap me?¡±

    Augustus asked Miko in disbelief.

    ¡°Does your cheek hurt?¡±

    Augustus nodded.

    ¡°Then he slapped you.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Augustus waved his hand and something appeared in his hand. It was a gun.

    ¡°So where do you want it, the new asshole I¡¯m gonna make for you.¡±

    He clutched the gun with veins pulsing in his head.

    ¡°Calm down. The opponent is the 2nd strongest being in the world. I doubt a bullet would do anything to him.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. The bastard slap me not once but twice. I¡¯m gonna catch a body!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been listening to too much rap from my memories.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere! This is God¡¯s Plan!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re quoting Drake of all people.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I think I might have chosen the wrong person to give my power to.¡±

    Samael shook his head and said.

    He snapped his fingers again and Augustus gun disappeared.

    ¡°This might be inside your soul but my spirit far out ranks yours. In others words, I¡¯m the boss here.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Now then, my sons. Let¡¯s have a talk about the importance of our feelings.¡±

    ¡°Gayyyyy!¡±

    Augustus shouted.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. That did sound a bit queer.¡±

    Miko added.

    ¡°I¡¯m seriously considering destroying you both.¡±

    Samael said.

    ¡°Listen, my stupid sons. If you believe removing your emotions will make you stronger you''re making a serious mistake.¡±

    He pointed at himself.

    ¡°Look at me. My stories are always filled with raging emotions and I¡¯m almighty.¡±

    ¡°And locked in a coffin.¡±

    Augustus added.

    ¡°Do you want me to kill you again?¡±

    Samael snapped back.

    He rubbed his temple like he was having a headache.

    ¡°Listen, what is your end goal?¡±

    ¡°To become #1.¡±

    The two answered in unison.

    ¡°What happens after that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll obtain the women I love.¡±

    Augustus replied.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko on the other hand was silent.

    ¡°See? Without any emotions or desires you¡¯re just a wandering ghost without a path. Just like that bastard.¡±

    Said Samael.

    ¡°By bastard, are you referring to the Supreme Being?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°What Supreme being? There¡¯s nothing supreme about him. He¡¯s just a sad existence with no aim in life. Just a boring old man.¡±

    Samael said.

    ¡°I refuse to let my son turn out like him!¡±

    He declared.

    ¡°Besides, think about it. You currently missing on important opportunities because you lack your emotions.¡±

    ¡°Let me declare this first. I didn¡¯t purposely seal off the emotions, I¡¯m just stopping the madness from taking over.¡±

    Augustus said.

    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you want his emotions back just so that you can drive him mad?¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡­I won¡¯t deny that.¡±

    Said Samael.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s what I do. I¡¯m evil.¡±

    ¡°If so then why should I allow myself to be driven mad by you?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°What I¡¯m doing is just trying to nurture you into someone who can take down that bastard for me.¡±

    ¡°You want me to kill the Supreme being?¡±

    Samael nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re aiming to be #1 right? What better way to do so than killing the current #1.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s got a point.¡±

    Said Augustus.

    ¡°However, I can¡¯t afford for Miko to go around killing everyone. That¡¯s not in my plans.¡±

    Augustus said.

    ¡°So let¡¯s do this.¡±

    He lean over.

    ¡°Miko needs his emotions to master Deus Malum and gain the will¡¯s assistance, but his madness is a problem. I know that it can¡¯t be skipped and is something he needs to face to grow as a person, but I want you to stop interfering and egging him on to kill his friends. If you do and he really does it he¡¯ll revert back to this state, and we¡¯re all screwed.¡±

    ¡°I see. You got a point.¡±

    Samael said.

    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t interfere, but even if I don¡¯t he¡¯ll hallucinate and go mad on his own.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there.¡±

    Augustus said with a smile.

    ¡°Are you alright with that, Miko?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that at the current moment my lack of emotions are bringing more losses than benefits, but how will I handle the surge of emotions?¡±

    He asked.

    Since he killed his emotions, all the feelings that he should¡¯ve experience over the last couple months have been locked away. If he regained his emotions now, they¡¯ll all come flooding in and overwhelm him.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just concentrate on the strongest emotion you¡¯ll feel, anger. But learn to keep it under control don¡¯t let it overwhelm you. Try your best to fuse it with your current calm and calculative self. If you¡¯re able to do that, than you¡¯ll truly be able to use your full potential.¡±

    Augustus advised.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re on the same page, let¡¯s do this.¡±

    The moment Samael said that he and Augustus disappeared and Miko returned to the treasure vault.

    Immediately after, he felt like a strong surge of emotions were released inside him all at once. He stayed calm and slowly suppress these emotions and placed them under his control.

    He did it so fast and easy that he surprised even himself.

    ¡°Looks like having my emotion killed for so long grant me the experience I need to remain calm and collect.¡±

    He said, before walking towards his destination. After a while he once again arrived in from of the monument.

    As always, the child called ¡°the will¡± came out and took a look at him. However, unlike the other times it didn¡¯t immediately push him away. It had a look of curiosity.

    ¡°What did you come here for?¡±

    ¡°Power.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Power to end this war.¡±

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t give it to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it by force.¡±

    The child was surprised to hear this and began to smile.

    ¡°If I give you power, what you will do with it?¡±

    It was at this time that Miko showed a smile. Upon seeing the smile, the child eyes brighten. This smile wasn¡¯t a smile filled with happiness. It was a smile filled with madness, chaos and deep deep anger that feels like it can devour anything.

    ¡°What will I do?¡±

    Miko laughed. He laughed and clenched his fist so tight his body started to tremble.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna remind this world that they are some people that you shouldn¡¯t cross, no matter what.¡±

    Miko¡¯s emotions have returned, but they haven¡¯t devoured him like always. He¡¯s in full control and is keeping his calculative mind while stacking up his anger.

    The abyss like anger he¡¯s bottling up, will soon paint the world red.

 Return Of The Heavenly Demon King

    *BOOM!*

    The Silver Continent was still in a war driven state with both the Eastern and Northern Regions reduced to a gigantic battlefield filled with corpses of all kinds of creatures.

    Currently in the Eastern Region, a team consisting of Kimiko, Sasha, and Tessa were engaging an army of oni.

    *BOOM!*

    Kimiko lifted her hand in the air and dozens of carnivorous plants emerged from the ground and began to devour the oni.

    ¡°Insolent plants!¡±

    That¡¯s when two swordsmen charged out of the army and cut the plants to bits.

    Kimiko narrowed her eyes when she saw these swordsmen. They weren¡¯t oni but looked human, but as a goddess of death Kimiko wasn''t fooled.

    ¡°These two are spirits?¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I see. So even the warriors of the dead are now coming out.¡±

    The swordsmen looked at her and pointed their swords at her.

    ¡°Insolent wench! We the warriors of Wakoku will slay you!¡±

    ¡°Wench?¡±

    Her right eye twitched with anger

    ¡°Calm down, Mama. Don¡¯t let it get to you.¡±

    Sasha appeared beside her and quickly tried to quell her anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that fighting for so long is starting to get to me.¡±

    Kimiko answered.

    ¡®But still, dead warriors of Wakoku, huh. Thinking about it, Jigoku and Yomi should be their respective underworlds.¡¯

    She thought.

    Each mythology has it respective underworld, that is believed to be where the dead of their native lands go to. Since Jigoku and Yomi were the two underworlds in Buddhism and Shintoism, which were the native religions of the Japanese people, the dead from Wakoku, which was this world¡¯s version of Japan, would naturally go to those two underworlds as well.

    ¡®Does that mean that the dead warriors from Wakoku would come here? Even those who fought and died in the War For supremacy?¡¯

    Thinking of all the monsters that died for Wakoku during the war made Kimiko¡¯s body drench in cold sweat.

    ¡°This might a serious problem.¡±

    She said.

    The two swordsmen who cut her man-eating plants were eyeing her and Sasha. They were watching their every movements.

    ¡®Thankfully these two don¡¯t seem to be from the infamous Heaven¡¯s Imperial Force which gave even gods like Zeus and Odin a hard time.¡¯

    Kimiko said after evaluating them.

    ¡°Okay, Sasha. You and Tessa go fight those two. Consider it training for what¡¯s to come.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mama.¡±

    Sasha turned around and called for Tessa who was still slaughtering Oni soldiers.

    ¡°Tessa! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Alright, mama!¡±

    After that, the two charged at the two swordsmen. Kimiko watched their battle as she thought about something.

    ¡°If the spirits in Jigoku and Yomi are going to appear, what about those in Tartarus like Typhon and other famous Greek monsters and sinners?¡±

    Southern Region.

    Julio Zebul, the one responsible for releasing hell on earth was sitting on a throne. In front of him were various monsters from the three hells.

    ¡°Did you kill anyone from the Dragna Clan or anyone from the Eastern Region like I told you to?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°No, my lord. The enemy is too strong for people of our level. We¡¯ll have to wait for those like the titans, cyclops, the generals of Yomi, and the remaining kings of Jigoku.¡±

    A monster replied.

    ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t want them to get involve because of my inability to control them.¡±

    Julio mumbled to himself.

    ¡°what is the status of that ¡®one¡¯?¡±

    "That one? Ah.¡±

    The monster figured out who he is referring to.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, My lord. That being is in the deepest pits of Tartarus whether he comes out or not isn¡¯t something we can predict.¡±

    It answered.

    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have open all three hells all at once¡­.¡±

    Julio said.

    Now that a month has passed, his anger has subdued and he could think clearly again.

    ¡°Thinking about it, I might have doom this world by doing so. I mean, I originally planned on using them in the final war after all.¡±

    He thought about it some more and eventually shrugged.

    ¡°Nothing can be done about it now. I¡¯ll just go with the flow.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Even so¡­.¡±

    He started pondering something.

    ¡°Just where has Miko disappeared to? There¡¯s been no sightings of him in a month.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this. I¡¯ll have to think up backup plans and develop some escape routes just to be safe.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°The biggest question is where is that damn joker?¡±

    Eastern Region, sea of lava that was once the Dragna country.

    The sea of lava that was motionless like a calm sea, suddenly had ripples forming in it. These ripples soon turned into waves, before the lava started to open up and reveal a hole that led straight to the bottom.

    Someone was seen slowly floating out of this hole. This person was Miko.

    ¡°Seriously, all the hard work I put into this country just vanished like that.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    He said.

    ¡°Well, you can always rebuild it somewhere else.¡±

    Tia appeared beside him and said.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna own the entire continent after all. You can create a bigger Dragna country.¡±

    Said Regis.

    ¡°Oh! I want a gigantic gold statue of myself!¡±

    Ishma excitedly shouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have money to waste on something as stupid as that.¡±

    Miko replied.

    He looked around for a bit and eventually stopped, facing east.

    ¡°So everyone is in the Eastern Region fighting against the Seven Moon Alliance?¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°This good.¡±

    He turned towards the west.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go that way.¡±

    After he said that he turned into his dragon form and flew towards the west.

    ¡°Why did you take this form?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°Because with all these monsters flying around I¡¯ll blend in if I too become a monster.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Once I reach the west, I¡¯ll act like I came from one of the three hells and secretly infiltrate the enemy ranks and gather information on the western region and by extension Julio Zebul who resides in the south.¡±

    ¡°After that?¡±

    Miko showed a savage smile.

    ¡°After that, we can run wild.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot.¡±

    He suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Lahmu, Ba?mu, and Sirrush. You three return to your respective clans and tell them that I¡¯m leaving the east to them, I¡¯ll handle the west.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Three balls of light left Miko¡¯s body and immediately flew towards the east.

    ¡°While everyone¡¯s attention is on the east, I¡¯ll attack the west. By the time Julio Zebul figure out what¡¯s going on, he¡¯ll be force to choose.¡±

    Miko lifted both arms in front of him. He lifted the right.

    ¡°Either abandon the attack on the east to back up the west¡­¡±

    He lifted the left.

    ¡°Or abandon the west to prevent us from taking the east when it falls.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Either way, he can¡¯t stop us from obtaining one Region. Well, that¡¯s what he¡¯ll think anyway. As a result, the war will immediately reach the point where two different halves of the continent will go at it.¡±

    He laughed loudly and then flew towards the west with a smile on his face.

    He arrived at the border of the western region after flying for a while. There he saw a company of soldiers, both humans and monsters, guarding it. He immediately activated Stealth Camouflage and approached them.

    Even though he could try to slip in, Miko wasn¡¯t going to ignore the possibility of there being Qi users among them, who could detect him.

    He stopped and slowly spread out his senses, searching for a hole in their defense. He quickly found a couple, but he didn¡¯t go for those because he quickly deduced that those were deliberate holes to bait the enemy.

    He didn¡¯t intend to fall for their trap, and searched for a true opening. He didn¡¯t rush it. He did it slowly and carefully. After some time, he found an opening.

    It was when the soldiers were switching posts with a fresh replacement. There was a hole in the defense in between switches that last for little under a minute. After realizing that, Miko decided to observe the borders some more to see if their defense had an other holes in them. After confirming that they weren¡¯t none, Miko patiently waited for the next switch.

    After waiting for a few hours, a switch finally happened. Miko didn¡¯t waste any time and slipped through. Once he was inside the region, Miko made himself visible again and quickly blend into the crowd.

    Elsewhere.

    ¡°Huh? Miko¡¯s back?¡±

    Alexus said.

    He was currently leading his group in developing some weapons of mass destruction to be used in the war. There were a couple giant robots some distance away from him that came in all shapes and forms.

    He looked at Sirrush who reported it.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said that he¡¯s leaving the east to you, he¡¯s heading into the west.¡±

    Sirrush answered as she looked at all the weapons that Alexus and the Tertitus Branch were developing.

    ¡°Without you?¡±

    Alexus asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s going there alone.¡±

    ¡°Alone?¡±

    Echo asked with a confused expression after receiving the report of Miko¡¯s return from Lahmu.

    She was currently dressed in boxing attire and was in the middle of using a gigantic turtle monster with three heads as a sandbag. She was using it to train her fists.

    ¡°Why alone? Will he be alright?¡±

    Lahmu looked around at all the dead monsters with giant fist marks all over their corpses. They were piled on top of each other like they were garbage.

    ¡°Some stuff happened, but Miko regain his emotions.¡±

    ¡°He regain his emotions?¡±

    Said Andreas who was stepping on the head of a monk.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know the details myself since I wasn¡¯t there, but according to my siblings who were there he suddenly got them back out of nowhere.¡±

    Answered Mu?ma.

    ¡°Eat shit, Buddhist Freaks!¡±

    Andreas shouted as he fired his rifle at the monks from the Buddhist Alliance.

    ¡°Mediate on this!¡±

    He threw up his middle finger while firing at them. He turned back to Mu?ma.

    ¡°What does him getting back his emotions have to do with his survival in the west though?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the thing. According to my siblings, he got hold of something really crazy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and what¡¯s that?¡±

    Rouge asked.

    He was currently leading the charge on the Seven Moon Alliance stronghold, using the empire¡¯s army and his branch.

    ¡°It¡¯s a power granted to him by something called The Will. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t know what kind of power it is, but I can tell that it¡¯s very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Powerful huh?¡±

    Nero smiled after hearing what gallu said.

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t afford to fall behind then.¡±

    He said as he got out of a pool of lava that he was using as a hot tub.

    ¡°Junior, get Ravel and Falcon.¡±

    He called out to Nova, who roasting a fire breathing chicken monster, over a volcano. When he got called upon, Nova was about to flip the chicken that had a gigantic spear impaled through it like a cooking rod.

    ¡°After I finish this.¡±

    Nova said as he flipped the bird.

    Nero smiled as lava dripped off his skin and onto the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to take this a bit more seriously.¡±

    Elsewhere.

    ¡°What? Miko got his emotions back?¡±

    Hina asked in surprised.

    ¡°Yeah. I just got the word from Momo.¡±

    Luka answered.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Hina and others cheered.

    ¡°But how?¡±

    Jin asked.

    ¡°Does it matter? The fact that he¡¯s back to how he was, then its fine.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Back to how he was? Do you really think that¡¯s possible after everything that happened during this war?¡±

    Sora said.

    ¡°He¡¯s got a point. Miko was already hotheaded and reckless before the war, now that he¡¯s lost so much can he really act the same?¡±

    Asked Kaido.

    ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯s become an even more dangerous monster than he was before.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to be so negative?¡±

    Asked Ace.

    ¡°It¡¯s not being negative, it¡¯s being realistic.¡±

    Kaido answered.

    ¡°Either way, whether Miko has changed or not and if that change is good, is something we¡¯ll find out with time.¡±

    Said Luka.

    Western Region.

    Inside a soldier camp of the hell army, there was an abandon warehouse which was used to store magic stones before it was bought by Julio when he was taking over the region.

    Inside this warehouse was a man with his limbs chained a lump of iron. This man was breathing heavily and was covered in his own blood.

    ¡°Please¡­.I don¡¯t know anything..¡±

    The man pleaded to his captors.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know anything?¡±

    His captor, Miko smiled at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the first dozen officers said at first.¡±

    He pointed to his side, causing the man to look despite knowing what horror he¡¯ll see.

    There he saw furnitures like chairs, tables, lamps, etc. However, these furnitures weren¡¯t made of wood. They were made with the body parts of Miko¡¯s torture victims.

    Even the chair that he sat on was made from a woman.

    ¡°The soft body of a woman sure does wonders when used as a chair.¡±

    Miko said while rubbing the seat as if admiring how it felt.

    ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t kill me! I don¡¯t know anything, I swear!¡±

    The man screamed.

    ¡°Regis.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Being called upon, Regis walked out of the shadows and stood in front of the man completely stained with blood. Seeing her made the man screamed out in terror.

    ¡°How¡¯s the others coming along? Are they finally feeling like talking?¡±

    Miko asked, unmoved by Regis bloody appearance.

    ¡°Yes. After Ishma started skinning them alive, they started talking.¡±

    Ishma responded.

    ¡°Anything useful?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We got some really good info.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°I see. Keep going, you might even learn some more stuff that can come in handy.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After she responded, Regis slowly meld into the darkness as if she was never there in the first place.

    ¡°Now then.¡±

    Miko stood up and walked over to the man.

    ¡°It seems that your value has lessen quite significantly.¡±

    Miko placed his hand on the man¡¯s cheek. The man flinched when he felt Miko¡¯s scaly hands.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I have something else you¡¯ll be good for.¡±

    After Miko said that, he flipped the lump of metal the man was chained to and made it rest on the ground. This way, the man was facing the ceiling. Miko looked down on him with a gentle smile.

    ¡°You may not have any value as a person, but you¡¯ll definitely have value as a test sample.¡±

    The man watched in horror as Miko started to put on two gloves on his hand.

    ¡°You see, recently I¡¯ve become interested in the human anatomy. I¡¯ve tried reading books but it just wouldn¡¯t connect, the same thing with videos.¡±

    Miko turned his back to the man and began drawing something close to him.

    ¡°After a while, I came up with the idea of live dissections. I mean, you know what they say.¡±

    Miko turn around and pushed a table next to the man.

    ¡°The best way to learn about something is to tear it apart and put it back together again.¡±

    When the man looked on the table, he saw all kinds of tools ranging from scalpels to chainsaws. All dripping with blood.

    ¡°You must forgive my dirty tools. I¡¯ve been using them so much that cleaning them every time became a hassle, so I¡¯ve stopped cleaning them all together.¡±

    Hearing Miko say that and seeing the tools, the man completely broke down and started crying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! I swear!¡±

    ¡°Hm? I thought we already established that.¡±

    Miko simply replied.

    ¡°Anyway, after dissecting a couple dozen humans I gained a better understanding of how humans work. However, I soon came across another problem. I started to be curious about the anatomy of other races.¡±

    The man started crying, that was because he wasn¡¯t human.

    ¡°After becoming curious, I stopped capturing human soldiers and focused on other races.¡±

    Miko took up a knife.

    ¡°You¡¯re a beastman right? I¡¯ve dissected 8 beastmen today and I realized that different beastmen have different make ups.¡±

    Miko showed an excited smile.

    ¡°I wonder what surprises your body holds?¡±

    Soon after the man¡¯s screams along with Miko¡¯s excited child-like voice echoed through the warehouse.

    It was like this that Miko began to slowly but surely express the deep anger and madness raging inside of him.

    At this time, no one had yet to know.

    Just what kind of horrors will come from his abyssal rage.

 Signs Of Collapse

    With the news of Miko¡¯s return reaching the ears of his love ones, the Dragna Empire which was already like a group of mad beasts became even wilder.

    The armies sieged enemy bases one by one, brutally killing anyone they came across before taking the bases for themselves.

    As it stands, the Dragna side had already covered all the loses it experience at the hands of the Alliance ten times over. They had made sure to pay them back for everything they¡¯ve done with excess.

    Even so, the East just wouldn¡¯t give in. They continued to fight the mad beasts of the Dragna Empire with no intention of backing down. The reason for this wasn¡¯t just because Lennox was leading them. No, it was something more.

    The east just didn¡¯t want to give in. In other words, they were just being as stubborn as a mule. They refused to given despite all their loses, and continued to fight.

    This wasn''t a show of heroic spirit, this was just pure recklessness. However, it¡¯s because they¡¯re reckless why people like Lennox enjoys fighting along side them.

    Speaking of the Human God, he was inside the stronghold looking down on the person on the ground.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    Asked Ezra, who was also looking down on the same person.

    ¡°Drake.¡±

    ¡°Huh? This is Drake?!¡±

    Ezra was shocked to hear this. This was because the person who laid before them was just skin and bones, completely different from the chubby Drake that he knew.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it already, haven¡¯t I? Drake uses his fat as fuel to power his barriers. However, he had to use his barriers so much in this war that the rate he burnt fat far exceeded the rate he stacked it up.¡±

    ¡°And this is the end result?¡±

    Lennox nodded.

    Drake laid on the ground breathing heavily with his eyes seemly unfocused.

    ¡°Hey, Paige and Touma. Come out of hiding.¡±

    Lennox looked around and said.

    Shortly, Paige was seen emerging from a soldier¡¯s shadow, while Touma peeked out from a tree; upside down by the way.

    ¡°Boss, with all do respect I feel safer here.¡±

    Said Paige.

    ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±

    Touma agreed.

    ¡°Why are those two hiding?¡±

    Ezra asked with a confused look.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard about it before?¡±

    Skyler appeared from a lightning bolt behind Ezra and asked.

    ¡°Heard about what?¡±

    Ezra turned around and asked.

    ¡°How Drake became a Tyrant.¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t. I just heard that there was a tyrant that specialized in defense.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how did someone who only defends became a tyrant?¡±

    After Ezra heard Skylar¡¯s question, he started to think. It was definitely weird that a tyrant like Drake existed, since he only defends.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to rack your brain trying to figure it out.¡±

    Lennox said as he picked up Drake.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s ready to show you.¡±

    ¡°Ekk!¡±

    When they heard that, Paige and Touma immediately went into hiding. Skyler also left, which caused Ezra to freak out.

    Lennox picked up Drake and approached the gates to the stronghold.

    ¡°Open up!¡±

    After his shout, the guards obeyed and opened the gates. Lennox walked out carrying Drake with one hand.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, rouge should be in that direction.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Consider this revenge for Kirin!¡±

    He then took a step forward and threw the starving Drake with all of his strength.

    Drake cut through the air like an arrow. He soon arrived in the area where the Dragna army was stationed.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Rouge, who was the commanding officer, sensed something quickly approaching. When he looked in the sky, he saw a scrawny person flying towards him.

    ¡°Shoot it down!¡±

    Rouge immediately ordered.

    The army immediately opened fire on Drake.

    *BOOM!*

    Drake was hit with countless blast which caused a massive explosion in the air. Drake fell out of the smoke cloud in the air and slowly crashed onto the ground.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Rouge said.

    Immediately after he felt his phone vibrating. When he looked at the caller id, he saw that it was Nero.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    He answered the phone and said.

    ¡°Nothing much. I just figured that I should give you a word of warning since you¡¯re the closest to the alliance stronghold.¡±

    Nero said.

    ¡°Warning?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Drake should be running out of fat anytime now, so be careful.¡±

    When Rouge heard that, he suddenly recalled a rumor he heard once. Nero continued.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re the type of arrogant guy that won¡¯t bother to research the Tyrants in the world, so let me inform you now.¡±

    As Nero spoke, Rouge could see the burnt body of Drake struggle to its feet.

    ¡°Once Drake loses all his body fat, he¡¯ll suffer from a great insatiable hunger. It¡¯s when he experiences that hunger that his true self surfaces. A savage beast that devours everything in fronts him. A beast that doesn¡¯t defends itself, it just attack and rip his prey apart leaving not even bones behind.¡±

    Drake¡¯s body swayed from side to side as if it couldn¡¯t stand straight.

    ¡°The other name of Barrier King Drake is Cannibal Drake.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Drake finally stood firm and stared in Rouge¡¯s direction with vacant eyes.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    Rouge cursed and threw his phone away.

    ¡°All troops retreat!¡±

    The moment he shouted, Drake rushed forward. Rouge tried to intercept him, but when he tried to grabbed him all he grabbed was air.

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    Rouge quickly turned around and saw Drake grab hold of a soldier. Before the soldier could even scream, Drake sunk his teeth into the man¡¯s neck and ripped a hole in it.

    The man screamed as blood sprayed from his neck wound. Rouge moved to stopped Drake, but once again drake¡¯s speed surprised him.

    Drake escaped and appeared in the middle of the army with first soldier being quickly devoured. Drake munched on the body while sucking it down his throat like it was noodles.

    The soldiers watched in horror as Drake¡¯s mouth expanded to swallow the man from his shoulder to his hips. A second later his entire body entered Drake¡¯s mouth and was crushed under Drake¡¯s teeth.

    Drake didn¡¯t possess any form of fangs. What he used to tear his victim apart was his human teeth.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Rouge drew his saber and rushed forward moving the soldiers out of his way. He quickly appeared in front of Drake.

    He swung his sword, which Drake bent his back and avoid. He used the momentum to do a handstand and slapped rouge with his foot.

    Drake then took advantage of the fact that Rouge couldn¡¯t use his full power because of the risk of killing his own soldiers, and systematically attack soldiers and rip them apart with his teeth.

    ¡°The hell? This guy can actually devise strategies in this state?¡±

    Rouge was surprised by how diverse this Drake was.

    Meanwhile, Drake moved between the soldiers like the wind. He circled around a woman¡¯s back and bit into it.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh?!¡±

    The woman screamed out in agony as Drake ripped out her spine with his teeth and immediately started crushing it in his mouth.

    Rouge thrust his sword through the woman and stabbed into Drake¡¯s chest. This surprised both the woman and Drake.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t protect them, then I¡¯ll have to sacrifice a few of them to save the majority.¡±

    Rouge said.

    *BOOM!*

    Drake¡¯s chest which was stabbed, exploded and caused Drake¡¯s blood to spout into the air.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Rouge moved in for the kill with a sword thrust to the exposed heart. However what happened next was something that far exceeded what he could expect.

    Drake quickly bent forward and shattered Rouge¡¯s sword with his teeth.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    It didn¡¯t stop there. Drake continued to munch on the sword until he ate Rouge¡¯s arm at lightning speed. After he ate rouge¡¯s arm he launched himself forward and devoured the upper bodies of nearly a dozen soldiers who were lined up behind each other in an instant.

    When he stopped, he was seen slurping down some intestines like it was spaghetti.

    *BOOM!*

    That¡¯s when he was blown away with everybody around by an explosion.

    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±

    When Drake looked up, he saw Rouge who had became a dark red silhouette with a burning crimson aura surrounding his body.

    ¡°Shit! The master has lost it!¡±

    The soldiers who knew rouge, immediately started to run for their lives.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna destroy you. I won¡¯t even spare a single atom!¡±

    Rouge lifted his hand and a burning ball started appeared in his palm. This ball looked like it had what it took to destroy this entire region if not the neighboring ones as well.

    Even so, the vacant eyed Drake just looked at rouge like he was a snack, and even started to approach him.

    *Bong!*

    That¡¯s when the sound of a bell rang out. When Rouge heard the bell he froze for a second.

    In that second, Drake was getting ready to pounce.

    ¡°Change of plans.¡±

    However, that¡¯s when Lennox appeared in front of him and stopped him.

    ¡°Rouge, my apologies but it looks like our contract with the former Seven Moon Alliance has ended. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re issuing a ceasefire and are leaving the continent.¡±

    Lennox¡¯s words confused Rouge. But from the pained expression on his face and the disappointed aura he gave off, he seemed to be telling the truth.

    Somehow, Rouge calm down. If he had forced the fight, that would give New Era the excuse to use their full force to come and crush the Dragna Clan. Since they were already tired from months of war, inviting New Era would truly be the end of them.

    As such, he dropped his hands to his side.

    ¡°Fine. But prepare yourself, Lennox. The Dragna Clan will get our revenge on New Era for what they¡¯ve done during this war.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Since it wasn¡¯t the right time for either sides to clash because they lacked the force to decide a clear winner, Rouge threat was ignored.

    Lennox grabbed a couple soldiers and threw them at Drake who quickly tore them apart. He then grabbed Drake and bowed to rouge before leaving.

    Let¡¯s rewind time a bit before Lennox issued a ceasefire between New Era and the Dragna Clan.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    He was back in the stronghold when the leading respective of the alliance, Chloe approached him and reported something shocking.

    ¡°My empire is currently experiencing a coup. I just received the reports myself. Apparently, the citizens from the various countries that make up the empire suddenly started demanding that I step down as Empress.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not only my empire, all the empires that make up the alliance are experiencing similar situations. There are reports of riots all over our countries.¡±

    Her face was paled and her body was trembling. It was obvious that she was one step from having a panic attack. The fact that she didn¡¯t was proof of her mental strength.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Lennox silently reflect upon her words.

    ¡®Coups in all seven empires? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s a coincidence. This was premeditated, but how long was this in the making?¡¯

    Lennox thought.

    That¡¯s when Miko¡¯s face popped up in his mind.

    ¡°I see. We lost this war long before it even began. These fights were just buying time until these coups happened. These coups didn''t need to successful, as long as they happened during war the countries are sure to collapse. After that, taking the East will be as easy as breathing.¡±

    He muttered to himself.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when the communicator in his pocket started vibrating. He didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was from.

    ¡°Yo, Ringo.¡±

    He answered, and as expected he saw Ringo on the monitor.

    ¡°Yo, Lennox. Looks like you already know why I¡¯m calling.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not withdrawing from this war.¡±

    Lennox immediately said.

    ¡°But you must Lennox. So far you¡¯ve been using the 7 Moon Alliance as pretense to fight in this war, now that the alliance is no more, then you have no excuse to stay.¡±

    Ringo said.

    ¡°If you continue to fight in the war, it will be interpreted as the New Era declaring war on the Dragna Clan. If we pick a fight with them it will be on a bigger scale than the battle you¡¯re in now. It won¡¯t finish until one side is completely eradicated. Considering all the secret weapons that they possess, a war with them will result in us suffering heavy loses.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. This war is fun, I¡¯ll regret it if I don¡¯t see it through to the end.¡±

    Lennox replied.

    ¡°Unfortunately you don¡¯t have any choice in the manner.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Elaborate.¡±

    Ringo smiled.

    ¡°A meeting was held among the remaining leaders when you left to join this war. In that meeting we all decided that if the alliance loses we would withdraw.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°You are just one of the leaders, Lennox. You can¡¯t risk our fate on your whims. Besides, what about your subordinates? Are you going to get them all killed? I¡¯m the one who has to answer to Killo if his daughter dies you know. I don¡¯t want to face an angry killo. I don¡¯t have nearly enough lives.¡±

    Ringo furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°Not to mention that Julio Zebul is a part of this war as well. We can¡¯t face both the Dragna Clan and the Zebul Empire at the same time with our current strength. You want to doom us all? Are you that worthless son who picks fight with everyone just to get acknowledged by his parents? Please stop, you¡¯re already an adult.¡±

    Lennox sighed when he heard that.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯m coming back with everyone!¡±

    After he said that Lennox left with his Tyrants, leaving Skylar, Ezra, and Benkei to decided their next actions.

    While racing to leave the continent, Lennox muttered something under his breath.

    ¡°Just how did Miko cause all the countries in the alliance to riot?¡±

 The East Falls

    Let¡¯s go back to a simpler time. Around 3 years ago when Miko was still training in the Primus World to become king.

    Luka was in her office in Fate¡¯s secret base. Fate was the group that Luka created to help her take the throne when the time was right. The group mostly specialized in covert operations, but there were those other than Luka who specialized in combat.

    These people were Luka¡¯s most trusted subordinates and friends.

    These friends were now standing in front of her.

    ¡°I want to talk to all of you about something.¡±

    Luka said.

    ¡°Why so serious, Lulu? If you want us to do something just give the order.¡±

    Said Robin, who was Luka¡¯s righthand man.

    Hearing his words, Luka calmed down a little. It was natural for her to feel nervous, because what she was about to order them to do was not only dangerous but will force them to abandon their current lifestyles.

    ¡°Miko has asked something of us. It¡¯s something very important to the future of this kingdom.¡±

    ¡°How important?¡±

    Asked the slim built girl, who was wearing a hood to hide her pointy ears and golden hair. She was the elf who once fought Ace, Ana.

    ¡°If we succeed, according to Miko this country will turn into a global powerhouse.¡±

    Luka answered.

    ¡°Could he be exaggerating?¡±

    Asked a distinguish looking man with a claw shape eyepatch over his right eye. He was the lion beastman who once fought Hina, Saika. He was previously an old wild looking man, but after undergoing strict training under Aeon for three years he¡¯s gotten a lot stronger and has reached the level where he could suppress his aging and return to the age where his body was at its strongest. His demeanor have also changed after unlocking his true potential.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he is. He only gave me parts of the plan, but I have to admit that it is brilliant.¡±

    Luka answered.

    ¡°Luka, I don¡¯t really trust that boy.¡±

    Said a tall, attractive woman wearing a muffler around her neck. She was Aya who once fought Sora using impressive wind abilities.

    ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for not trusting him. Even though my impression of him is a lot better now, I don¡¯t trust him fully myself.¡±

    Luka said.

    ¡°But you think that it will succeed.¡±

    Said Robin.

    ¡°If this works, it will show results in the next couple years; Miko promised that I will have my revenge on Dario long before it. At least with this goal I¡¯ll have another goal to live for after I get my revenge.¡±

    Luka replied.

    ¡°I feel like Miko will continue to give me goals to strive for.¡±

    She muttered.

    When they heard her mutter, everyone had the same thought.

    ¡®This girl is falling in love and doesn¡¯t seem to know it.¡¯

    Once they thought that, they all sighed.

    ¡°This is the worst case scenario that we really hope wouldn¡¯t happen.¡±

    Said Aya.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Luka asked.

    ¡°No, its nothing.¡±

    Said Aya.

    ¡°So what do you want us to do?¡±

    Asked the person who was silent the whole time. He was a young boy with white hair and green eyes, Remi. He was a vampire who fought and lost to Sasha.

    ¡°I want you guys to infiltrate a couple countries.¡±

    She pointed at Robin.

    ¡°Robin, I want you to infiltrate the Aloe Kingdom and gain their trust. You can bad mouth the kingdom or even myself when doing it, just gain their trust and feed them wrong information. I¡¯ll give you a list of Miko¡¯s upcoming plans that will gather attention in the coming years. Use them to prove your worth to the kingdom. Also it¡¯s important that you make them believe that Miko has a mysterious backer behind him and that he¡¯s nothing but a puppet.¡±

    She gave a thick file to Robin.

    ¡°These are all the tactics that you can use and stuff you can say to gain their trust. Your job is the most important because we can¡¯t begin our conquest without it being successful.¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­.I mean I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Robin looked at the thick file and said.

    She then looked at the others.

    ¡°The rest of you will have tasks that might be less dangerous but as equally as important as Robin¡¯s.¡±

    Luka said, and took up some files and put it on her desk.

    ¡°I want you four to infiltrate these empires and slowly but surely plant seeds of discord in the core of the empire, its people. I want you to gain the people¡¯s trust and make it so that yourself will be seen as heroes in their minds. How you do it will be up to you, but I advise you to start off small and do everyday things that will give you a good reputation, and slowly work your way up as a local hero; all while staying under the government radar as long as possible.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like an incredibly hard task.¡±

    Said Saika.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Of course it is. This kind of job requires not only intelligence, but Charisma and presence. You¡¯ll all need to grow stronger as well so that you can escape in case something happens where you need to show your strength.¡±

    Luka said.

    ¡°But I believe that you all can do it, and so does Miko.¡±

    ¡°Miko does?¡±

    Luka nodded.

    ¡°He could¡¯ve used the servants of the Primus branch, but he chose to use you guys because he saw the potential that you all hold.¡±

    Hearing that, Robin and the others didn¡¯t know how to react. They disliked Miko, that was because he almost killed all of them before. So to hear him say that made them a bit confused.

    ¡°But you guys don¡¯t need to worry. Other than Robin, I¡¯ll dispatch the entirety of Fate to give you all the assistance you need. They¡¯ll also work in the shadows to uncover the countries darkest secrets and share it with the people. They¡¯ll blackmail officials and show the ugliness of those running the country. There will also be a huge war going on in the future, use that as your signal to cause a rebellion in the countries.¡±

    Luka said.

    ¡°Cause a rebellion? How?¡±

    Ana asked.

    ¡°The others will systematically release the dirty secrets of those in the governments and cause the people to distrust those in power. Each times that happens I want you to do something to boost your reputation among the people with heroic deeds. Once the people faith in you reaches the right levels, our agents working in the shadows will slowly emerge in society and implant the idea of making you all the leaders of the countries in the mind of the people. Eventually the people will call for your leadership themselves.¡±

    Luka answered.

    ¡°Once the war gets underway, the citizens will feel pressured and start blaming the government for every lost the country experiences. Once they see that their opponent is too terrifying and could possible destroy them at anytime, they¡¯ll get desperate for a way out. That¡¯s when you really start to make your presence known and grabbed the people support, while tactfully implanting the idea of an uprising in their minds. Everything else will fall in place then. Your goal is to cause a rebellion while the empires are in dire straits. After that, you can just make yourself disappear and watch the show.¡±

    ¡°But won¡¯t the higher ups in the empires notice us and try to get rid of us beforehand.¡±

    Luka shook her head.

    ¡°The enemy that they¡¯re facing will be so fierce that they can¡¯t afford to direct their attention somewhere else. So even if they notice you, they can¡¯t deal with you immediately.¡±

    She answered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think everyone will want to rebel though.¡±

    Said Remi.

    ¡°What if it was the empires who picked a fight with us first? Won¡¯t the people feel that the government was stupid to pick a fight that they couldn¡¯t win and get pounded afterwards? They¡¯ll be angry when they see how much they¡¯ve lost because of the government¡¯s recklessness. Love ones, money, property, their peace of mind; once the people realized they lost these things because of their emperors, they¡¯ll flip.¡±

    Luka replied.

    ¡°You mean Miko will make them be the aggressors and not us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he has it all planned out apparently.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then that brat is more terrifying than we thought.¡±

    Said Saika.

    ¡°Winning a war years before you even fight it¡­..That¡¯s scary.¡±

    Said Remi.

    ¡°These files will explain everything else you need to know.¡±

    Luka said.

    ¡°Miko has sent us all enough funds to carry your missions and more. He will also lend a few servants to help you out since you¡¯ll need to travel from country to country over the next few years. They¡¯ll also assist in spreading your fame and blackmailing officials to make your jobs easier. So you all can do your job with comfort of mind.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Lulu. What about you?¡±

    Robin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here waiting to assist Miko in becoming king and then emperor.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I can handle myself.¡±

    Luka replied.

    ¡°But you guys should be happy. With this, you¡¯re free from Aeon¡¯s demon training.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true.¡±

    They all started laughing.

    Present time. Carpo Empire.

    The Imperial city was covered in flames and explosions could be heard through the city.

    ¡°Down with the Moon Princess!¡±

    People were marching around chanting this as they destroyed everything they could get their hand on.

    Similar scenes were currently happening not only in this empire, but all of the Seven Moon Alliance. The people were rioting demanding for their rulers to step down.

    The few guards that were around, were immediately suppressed, in some cases murdered. The people even went as far as to ripped their bodies limb from limb, stabbed them onto spikes and marched carrying the body parts in the air.

    The countries had fallen into a state of hell with no one to restrain them, because most of the soldiers were on the front lines. With no one to stop them, the people became wild and morales no longer existed among them.

    Politicians were dragged from their homes and murdered by the crowd. As for their families, they became the crowds playthings as there were those who wanted to defile the rich. After they had their ways with them, they were too murdered in the cruelest way they could.

    Such inhumane acts, quickly became common place in the empires.

    ¡°Damn¡­.This far worse than I expected.¡±

    Said Robin, who was observing everything from a far.

    ¡°It seems that since we, the people they were looking to lead them, disappeared on them they¡¯ve lost all control.¡±

    Said Saika, who was beside him with the rest of those who participated in the mission.

    ¡°So this is what war and the despair that it breeds can do to people? It¡¯s truly intriguing.¡±

    Said Remi.

    ¡°This empire is done for.¡±

    Said Ana.

    ¡°So is the other empires.¡±

    Robin said.

    ¡°That just mean that we did our jobs.¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think Miko foresaw this scene before our eyes?¡±

    Aya asked.

    ¡°If he did and still went through with it, that just goes to show how of a monster and a genius he truly is.¡±

    Robin replied.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Lulu wants to meet up.¡±

    He said.

    With their countries in turmoil the alliance leaders were in a state of panic. As it stands, they were facing total annihilation from both sides.

    If they ignore the state their countries were in and continue to fight on the front lines, they won¡¯t have any country to return to.

    If they decide to turn back and try to stabilize their countries, they¡¯ll expose their back to the enemy. And their enemy weren¡¯t merciful in the least. That was seen from how many countries they¡¯ve destroyed and how many millions of people they slaughtered.

    Both options would lead to their destruction.

    They did have the option of splitting their forces, however that would just cause them to collapse. They didn¡¯t have enough man power to stop a rebellion and fight a war at the same time.

    There was another thing that made their situation bleak. Lennox and his Tyrants had withdrawn from the war. This cut their military force in half or even more than half.

    The ones who were left that could clash directly with the Dragna Clan were Skylar, Ezra, and hanzou.

    Skylar was currently in the middle of talks with the Asgard Empire about what his next move should be.

    ¡°Yes, father. As it stands the chances of victory are slim. Also the Dragna Clan has yet to lose any of its central figures.¡±

    He spoke into a communicator.

    ¡°Yes. Alright, I understand.¡±

    He hung up and looked at Chloe and Ezra who were next to him.

    ¡°Father said that the Asgard Empire will withdraw from this war.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I see. I expected as much.¡±

    Said Ezra.

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    Skylar asked him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll withdraw as well. Even the blind could see that the power balance have shifted greatly in the Dragna Clan¡¯s favor. If I stay, I¡¯ll end up like Kirin, the only difference is that I can¡¯t reincarnate like his people.¡±

    Ezra answered.

    ¡°So there you have it, Chloe. We¡¯re withdrawing. I also heard that Hanzou left earlier after getting one last hit in on Andreas Dragna.¡±

    Skylar said.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Chloe remained silent for a while before speaking.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°I advise you to surrender and hope for the best. I¡¯ve heard that Miko treats people who submit to him with unusual kindness. If you¡¯re lucky, you might experience that too.¡±

    Said Skylar.

    He and Ezra turned their backs to her and began to walk away.

    ¡°Either way, if you survive this you should remember the current feelings you''re experiencing. That¡¯s what it feels like to be helpless. All you need to do is do everything you can to never experience it again. If you can do that, then you¡¯ll grow not only as leader but as a person.¡±

    After saying that, the two disappeared leaving Chloe alone.

    Later that day, the Seven Moon Alliance had formally surrendered to the Dragna Empire. All of the leaders of the alliance were captured by the Dragna forces and seized everything they owned.

    The force then went to neutralize the rebellion in the respective empires and officially took control of it. A lot of people were put on a short trial and were executed including royalty working under the Seven Emperors of the east.

    After a few days, everything had calm down and the Dragna Empire had became the rulers of both the east and north; which meant they occupied half of the continent.

    With half of the continent under their rule, they set their eyes on the West and south, as well as the three hells that was opened up in this world.

    The intercontinental war had finally reached its last stage.

    Miko vs Julio!

 Announcement!

    Alright, I have some stuff I would like to announce.

    First, I''m changing the release schedule for this story. Instead of daily, I''ll release 5 chapters a week and take a break on the weekends. The reason? I''m currently writing two stories hence my mind is under twice the stress hence I need a small break otherwise my brain will crash like a month ago.

    Second, I''ve set up my Patreon and would like some support. *Puppy eyes*

    Blegh! *Gets sick from seeing my own puppy eyes*

    A-Anyway, life as has been hard on me lately (life''s a bitch!) and a source of income would help wonders. This is the reason why I''ve decided to write another story, since the more stories I write the more fans I''ll have who are willing to donate. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I originally didn''t see this story as a place I could get donations and was going to use my other stories, but hey there''s nothing wrong with trying. ??

    Anyway, as for the reason I didn''t write Nine Lives is because this arc as been depressing and i kinda felt like writing some less depressing content, which I can''t do with Nine Lives because of what I had planned for it. But don''t worry, I will write it eventually. I''m just waiting for my schedule to clear up and this story to reach a certain point.

    Anyway, the link to the Patreon will be in the author note below. I appreciate the support for those willing to, and hold no grudges against those who don''t.

 The Top Dogs Of The Underworld

    Western Region.

    ¡°Hm? That¡¯s odd.¡±

    Miko said while looking at news outlet on his tablet.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    Asked Tia who was relaxing on a bed not to far away from him.

    ¡°We took the east.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Normally, nothing. But Julio Zebul didn¡¯t try to stop it like I thought he would. Especially, since we still haven''t started plunging this place into chaos yet.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°He must be planning something.¡±

    Tia replied with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Either that or he¡¯s having some problem controlling the top dogs from the underworlds he opened.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°It is possible. Since they were in the underworld at the time, there are quite a few higher beings who didn¡¯t sign the peace treaty back then. Meaning that they can freely cause trouble if they have the chance. Although, they would just be suppressed by the rest of us if they threatened the world.¡±

    Said Tia.

    ¡°I heard. When I tortured those monsters a month ago, they told me everything about their respective underworlds.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°I heard some familiar names come up a few times.¡±

    ¡°Well, they''ll probably make their move soon. They¡¯ve been trapped for several millennia after all. They must wanna have some fun.¡±

    Tia said.

    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±

    Miko put away the tablet.

    ¡°With the fall of the east, troublesome people like Lennox have left the battlefield. As it stands, all of our threats are concentrated in the south, with Julio Zebul in the center. This makes things a lot easier.¡±

    ¡°Easier? You heard the names of who were in those underworlds. There¡¯s no such thing as easy when dealing with them.¡±

    Tia said.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Miko pulled the door to that leads outside the room they were in.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s time we kick off the party here.¡±

    He walked out and his nose was immediately greeted with the stench of death. In front of him was a field filled with corpses, that were beginning to rot under the sun.

    They were currently in a military base, or what was once a military base. Miko and the girls had already slaughtered everyone here without mercy, and left their bodies to rot wherever they fell.

    He walked through the field of death, and stopped in front of a statue. This statue was that of a man with a sword, but it was rather strange. The stone head was clearly replaced with the head of a real person.

    This head belonged to the commander at this base, who was decapitated by Miko after he slaughtered the commander¡¯s sons in front of him.

    The commander had three sons who joined the army to fight along side him. All these three sons were lined up in front of him while Miko interrogated him for answers. Whenever Miko felt like he was telling a lie, Miko would cut off a limb of one of his sons as punishment.

    The commander was someone who was loyal to his country , his loyalty led to him losing his three sons when he refused to answer fast enough.

    Once the commander lost his final son, Ishma broke his neck and twisted his head off and placed it on the statue as decoration.

    ¡°In the end, we still didn¡¯t get all the answers we wanted.¡±

    Miko sighed.

    ¡°I understand being loyal to your state, but what¡¯s loyalty when you have to sacrifice your love ones for it?¡±

    Miko sighed again.

    ¡°Miko, what should we do now?¡±

    Regis who was still covered in blood asked.

    ¡°Since Julio seem to be caught up in something, let¡¯s do something to draw his attention.¡±

    Miko took out a list and said.

    ¡°Ladies, it¡¯s time for a festival.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the day of the dead.¡±

    Quest City, a commercial city located in the Western Region. It had a lot of booming businesses, and was densely populated. It was one of cities that generated the most income for the region.

    Driving through this city at night was a black limousine with tilted windows. Such a vehicle wasn¡¯t uncommon in this place. However, the person inside was a bit special.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Driver, could you hurry? I need to reach this ball by 10pm. I have a speech to make.¡±

    ¡°Right away sir.¡±

    The driver said.

    The limo sped up and ignored all the red lights and stop signs. After a while it came to a stop near on a bridge.

    ¡°Why did you stop? The ball is on the other side. I already told you I was late.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken so much time at your mistress'' house, you probably would¡¯ve been on time.¡±

    The driver turned around and showed his face. It was Miko.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Mayor?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    The mayor shouted.

    ¡°Just the neighborhood assassin.¡±

    The moment Miko said that, two blades thrust out from under the seat and stabbed right through the mayor¡¯s body, through the top of his head, and even touched the roof.

    The mayor died with a surprised look on his face.

    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s heavy.¡±

    Ishma who was laying under the seat in her sword form until now, said as she flung the mayor off her.

    ¡°I would say that he should lose some weight, but I guess that¡¯s no longer possible.¡±

    She said.

    She and Miko came out the limo and left the mayor.

    ¡°Up we go.¡±

    Miko lifted the limo and then threw off the bridge and into the river below. They watched the limo sink with satisfied expressions.

    ¡°The next target is in another city, but since we have the time how about we go to the ball?¡±

    ¡°Sounds fun!¡±

    Dale Town, a mining town that focus on magic stones.

    ¡°Quest City''s Ball Massacre. It¡¯s being reported a few nights ago that over two hundred people were brutally killed at a ball in Quest City. It¡¯s said that several people were cut to bits and were fed as appetizers to their colleagues, who were also forced to drink their blood¡­..Wow, newspaper these days sure don¡¯t hold back on the gruesome stuff.¡±

    Miko said as he sat on a rock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Sheriff?¡±

    Miko asked a man who stood in front of him trembling with a dart in his hand. Not too far away, was a man hung in the air with grappling hooks in his back. He was also missing a few limbs.

    ¡°Man, there are some sick people in the world. Children read these papers too you know. Oh, they found the mayor¡¯s body. That¡¯s faster than I thought.¡±

    Tia said while reading the paper as well.

    ¡°Sheriff, it¡¯s time to throw the next dart. As always, wherever the dart lands we¡¯ll cut off.¡±

    Said Regis, as she stood behind the sheriff.

    ¡°W-Why are you people doing this?!¡±

    The sheriff shouted.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Miko stood up and roll the paper.

    ¡°Because you and mr.smith here were put in charge to run this town by Julio.¡±

    Miko said as he slapped the man awake with the news paper.

    ¡°Julio killed my partner, so I thought that I would kill everyone associated with him as a way to get even. Of course, I¡¯m mostly doing this plunge the region into chaos by killing off its most influential figures.¡±

    ¡°Miko, you¡¯re giving away too much information¡­..These comic are surprisingly funny.¡±

    Tia said without looking away from the paper.

    ¡°Oops, my apologizes.¡±

    Miko smiled at the sheriff.

    ¡°Please go ahead. Throw.¡±

    Myrna, a metropolis that also acts as a distributor of refined magic stones to the world.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    A man was screaming while running through the crowded streets. He ran out in the road, and was also hit be a car, causing him to fall.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay?!¡±

    The driver of the car came out and help off the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m-¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    Before the man could speak, a hand stabbed into his chest and crushed his heart. It all happened so fast that no one saw it, not even the man.

    ¡°He fainted?! I''ll go call an ambulance.¡±

    After that, Miko entered the car and drove off.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the senator?¡±

    Someone asked as they looked at the man not knowing that he was already dead.

    ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Miko and the girls where in a bedroom in a palace surrounded by dead guards. The man pleading for his life was a king that was put into power by Julio.

    ¡°What do you want? Is it money?! Women?! Anything you want! I¡¯ll give it to you if you don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Anything I want huh?¡±

    Miko body flickered and the man¡¯s head appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just take you head.¡±

    Miko lifted the head and made it look him in the eye as he said that.

    After the king had died, Miko threw his head away.

    ¡°Trying to bribe me? Bitch, I¡¯m rich.¡±

    Miko said as he walked out the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m a king after all. Oh, I forgot. I¡¯m an emperor now.¡±

    After Miko said that, the room suddenly caught fire which spread to the entire palace.

    *BOOM!*

    A castle and the cliff it was on suddenly exploded killing everyone inside. Elsewhere a town was set ablaze and everyone who tried to escape the burning town were immediately shot dead from a distance.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko who was using a magic sniper silently shot everyone that appeared in his scope. Things like age, gender, race, and status didn¡¯t matter. They were all killed equally.

    ¡°Following the series of high profile murders across the Western Region, tension has devoured the people and caused them to live in constant fear.¡±

    Miko read on his tablet.

    ¡°While the continent was at war, this region was living peacefully. That kind of pissed me off.¡±

    He put away the tablet.

    ¡°You all must experience it as well, the cruelty of war and the madness that it creates.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°I¡¯m just getting started.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t before long that all the people that Julio had planted to control the Western Region for him had been brutally killed. With each death chaos grew, and now the entire region was like hell itself.

    Miko¡¯s actions were misinterpreted by some as a fight against oppression, which ironically inspired others to try and kill the big shots in their countries. This caused more mayhem to spread.

    The murder rate rose and the once peaceful region had long turned into something completely different.

    The residents of hell had to step in and try to quell the mayhem, but they too were targeted by Miko who systematically killed them off.

    It was while he was killing them that he noticed something. The monsters here were strangely weak. This gave him a feeling that something was about to happen, which made him choose to leave the region and return to his empire.

    Miko was right. Something major was about to happen.

    Currently in the south, a grand army of monsters were marching out of the three hells. Not only monsters, but those who had died as well once again marched into the world of the living.

    There were many prestigious warriors who died many millennia ago, among the armies. Some who were famous during the war of supremacy. These warriors could compete with some of the strongest in the current era.

    There were several Buddhist aura emerging from Jigoku, as merciful buddhas in form of merciful kings of hell marched out one by one. If someone from the Buddhist alliance was to see just one of these figures, they would bow and worship them until the day they die.

    These Higher Beings were not only merciful and holy, but they were also incredibly strong.

    From Yomi, countless dark warriors marched out one after the other. These warriors were all dressed like samurais and gave off a terrifying aura just by existing.

    Soon a few gigantic warriors that were constantly leaking darkness appeared as well. These warriors caused the day to dim just by grouping together and caused the living to fear for their lives. These being were called Dark Shoguns/Generals.

    The sensation that came from Tartarus was the most extreme. There were countless cyclops and monsters marching out along with great sinners of Greek faith.

    Suddenly a giant hand touch the door. The moment this hand touch the air outside, a suppressing feeling covered the entire world.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Every being in the world instinctively felt unknown fear creep up in their hearts. They didn¡¯t know what the source was, but they definitely felt it.

    It was only after the hand retreated back did they feel the pressure disappear.

    ¡°What the hell was that?!¡±

    That was what everyone in the world shouted in unison.

    Miko was the sole exception, having being in contact with Samael¡¯s aura for long periods of time.

    ¡°Tia, was that?¡±

    Tiamat nodded.

    ¡°The Father of all monsters and the devourer of the gods, Typhon.¡±

 Calm

    After plunging the west in chaos, Miko stealthily snuck out of the region and returned to the east where the Dragna army was currently stationed.

    He immediately noticed the lack of Hell residents in the area and had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Looks like Julio is abandoning everything else and is concentrating his forces in the south.¡±

    Miko spoke to him.

    ¡°The chance of him wanting to finish everything with one last battle is high.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. I¡¯ll rip him and the three hells apart.¡±

    He flew towards the former base of the Seven Moon Alliance while observing the surroundings.

    ¡°They sure reduced this place into a huge wasteland.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    He soon arrived at the base, and approached the gates that led inside. He pushed it opened and walked inside.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Welcome back, Miko!¡±

    He was greeted by countless cheers from his allies.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? A party?¡±

    He looked around and said.

    ¡°Welcome back, Bro!¡±

    Tessa ran up and hugged him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, but thanks.¡±

    Miko said while rubbing her head.

    ¡°Hehehe. It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve done this.¡±

    Tessa laughed and said.

    ¡®The sinister feeling in her disappeared? Could the killing she¡¯s done during the war allow her to relieve some mental stress?¡¯

    Miko noted a difference in his sister which made a bit happy. He couldn¡¯t help but to genuinely smile.

    ¡®If that¡¯s so then it¡¯s for the best. I¡¯m the only monster that should exist in this family.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you smiling again, Miko.¡±

    Sasha walked up to him and said.

    ¡°I was a bit worried with you being like that. Surprisingly though, seeing you like that made me reevaluate myself and figure out what kind of person I really want to be.¡±

    She said with a gentle smile.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯ve grown.¡±

    Miko looked at her warmly and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one that¡¯s suppose to be saying that to you.¡±

    Sasha laughed and said.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    He looked at Kimiko who was in the back.

    ¡°Long time no see, Grams. Thanks for protecting my mother and sister.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re acting as if we¡¯re strangers. It¡¯s natural for me to protect my family.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡®Then you wouldn¡¯t mind protecting them when I¡¯m gone.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°Where are those from my team?¡±

    ¡°Right behind you.¡±

    Miko heard a familiar voice and turned around to see Momo and the others.

    ¡°We just arrived after regrouping.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°Mikky!¡±

    The first to approach him was Hina.

    ¡°Is it true that you got your emotions back?!¡±

    She asked anxiously.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She hugged him.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad. The you before was so cold and distant.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°You got that right.¡±

    Momo parted the two of them and smiled at Miko.

    Miko smiled back at her, and then-

    *Bam!*

    She hit him with an uppercut. Miko flew back and landed on his back.

    ¡°That was for turning off your emotions instead of leaning on us for support.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember training someone so weak that they would run away like that.¡±

    Miko slowly sat up and looked at her. There he saw her shoulders trembling and tears gathering in her eyes.

    ¡°Do you know how painful it was to see you like that? Just looking at you made it feel like my heart had turned into a pin cushion.¡±

    She said while holding herself back from crying.

    ¡°Do you know how much it hurt being treated like a stranger by you? I felt like I lost another precious person.¡±

    She gritted her teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! I let me pound you for a bit and release some stress!¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Momo marched towards Miko again but was held back by Kirika.

    ¡°Let me go! Just an arm! At least make me break his arm or I won¡¯t feel better! He won¡¯t mind, I do it all the time!¡±

    Said struggled and shouted.

    ¡°Just what kind of relationship do you two have?¡±

    Kirika asked with a sighed.

    ¡°For some reason, I feel more threatened than when I faced Lennox.¡±

    Miko said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°You okay?¡±

    Bloom walked up to him and extended a hand, with Luka standing behind her.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Miko took her hand and let her help him up.

    ¡°Hearing what Momo said, I kind of feel bad.¡±

    ¡°You should.¡±

    Bloom said with a stern tone.

    ¡°You made a lot of people worry you know.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried. I knew that you weren¡¯t that weak.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°Say, do you always have to try and act cool all the time? You can be honest like Hina and Momo you know.¡±

    Bloom looked at her and said.

    ¡°This is my character. I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Luka fold her arms in front of her chest and said.

    ¡°Character, you say?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Hina cut in.

    ¡°I know that Luka was really depressed too.¡±

    She wrapped her arms around her and said.

    Luka looked the other way and stayed quiet. This reaction caused Hina to laugh at her.

    ¡°Well, isnt this great?¡±

    Ace walked up to Miko and wrapped his arm around Miko¡¯s neck.

    ¡°So many beautiful women willing to cry for you.¡±

    He suddenly put Miko in a headlock.

    ¡°You make me envious, you bastard.¡±

    He laughed and said.

    Miko punched him in the stomach and forced him to let go.

    ¡°Damn, I can feel last night dinner coming out!¡±

    Ace fell on his knees and said while holding his stomach.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to hit him that hard.¡±

    Sora walked up to him and said.

    ¡°Reflex.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Well, anyway its good to have you back man.¡±

    They bumped their fists together.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Sora looked like he wanted to say something else, but he held it in and walked away. Miko noticed this, but decided to not force him to speak.

    ¡°Kaido, I owe you apology for how I treated Edward¡¯s death.¡±

    Miko looked towards Kaido and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it trouble you. I understood that you were hurt, far more than I was. I¡¯m just glad that you¡¯re back to your old self.¡±

    Kaido showed a rare smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Code Breaker is happy too.¡±

    Miko smiled and nodded.

    He then turned to those from his clan.

    ¡°I would also like to apologize for acting like how I did, despite being the one that¡¯s suppose to lead you guys.¡±

    ¡°Miko is properly apologizing?¡±

    Said Rin

    ¡°And he¡¯s not acting arrogant in the least?¡±

    Said Ashur

    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle.¡±

    ¡°Said Krul.

    ¡°Fuck off.¡±

    Miko cursed.

    ¡°Now now, cousin.¡±

    Kouta walked up to him and said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get upset. They¡¯re joking.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Miko asked after seeing him act like Nova when he wanted to ask Momo for a quick photo shoot.

    ¡°I want to borrow a thunder attribute scroll from the treasure vault. I clashed a few times with the Thunder Emperor and found myself lacking.¡±

    Kouta quickly answered.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll make Rouge give you some later.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Kouta celebrated.

    ¡®Like father like son.¡¯

    Miko thought.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s meet up with the others. We need to share info.¡±

    The former HQ of the alliance.

    Miko had gathered the central figures of the clan along with his team to go over the events of the war so far.

    ¡°So you Lennox and the others deserted the alliance after the rebellions began.¡±

    Miko sat at the head of a long table where everyone was seated.

    ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t what I expected. I thought that at least a few of them would stay back.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Looks like Kirin¡¯s death lingered on their minds, so they ran when they could.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°Are you boasting, you narcissist?¡±

    Nero said with a frown.

    ¡°I¡¯m not boasting. I just stated a fact.¡±

    Rouge calmly replied.

    ¡°Hmph. You are boasting. Don¡¯t get cocky because you got to kill a big name.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. And just who did you kill other than nameless fodder.¡±

    Rouge snapped back.

    ¡°Silence, you maid maniac!¡±

    ¡°Who you¡¯re calling a maniac?! Besides, what¡¯s wrong with maids?! They¡¯re hot!¡±

    Rouge blurted.

    ¡°Ah, he finally admitted he has a fetish.¡±

    Echo said.

    ¡°Ah, this is the worst! There were so many big names, but I wasn¡¯t able to kill one of them! And to make it worst, this pervert who secretly likes to wear women underwear did!¡±

    ¡°Stop spreading lies, you piece of shit!¡±

    Rouge slammed his hand on the table and said.

    Everyone in the room was looking at him with disgust.

    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s a lie! I swear!¡±

    Rouge defended himself.

    ¡°Your grandfather is a freak.¡±

    Chika whispered to Rin.

    ¡°Dammit! I even fought them the most, but was still unable to kill them! It must be Lennox fault! His power caused this! Fucking Plot Armor!¡±

    Nero shouted.

    ¡°Ahem. Can I continue?¡±

    Miko cleared his throat and said.

    ¡°Just a second. FUCKING PLOT ARMOR!!!!!!......Go ahead.¡±

    Nero said.

    Miko sighed.

    ¡°Anyway, regarding the rebellion I would like to thank the members of Fate who worked so hard to make it happen.¡±

    Miko gestured towards Robin and the others who were standing behind Luka.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you guys, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible.¡±

    ¡°We did it for Lulu, not you.¡±

    Said Robin.

    ¡°Either way, I¡¯m grateful. I promise that you¡¯ll receive the rewards you deserve.¡±

    Miko replied with a smile.

    ¡®He¡¯s different from what he was 6 years ago.¡¯

    Robin thought.

    He looked at Luka who was looking at Miko with love and passion and sighed.

    ¡°Well, I heard that they¡¯re already an official couple, and she does look happy. So I guess it¡¯s okay.¡±

    He muttered.

    ¡°I would also like to thank you all for fighting so hard to buy time, so that they could complete their missions.¡±

    Miko looked at those at the table and thanked them.

    ¡°We were gunning for a victory though.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°I even invented some mecha to use and crush our enemies, but the war ended before I even got to test them. Tsk!¡±

    Alexus clicked his tongue in irritation.

    ¡°Well, we have many other enemies to use them on.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Alexus suddenly showed a evil smile.

    ¡°That means I get to use my Hyper Bazooka and Hyper Hammer.¡±

    He started to snicker evilly.

    ¡°Ah, could you rename those weapons? You know, copyright issues.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Anyway, allow me to answer the question that you¡¯ve all had on your mind. Just what was that suppressing pressure you felt yesterday?¡±

    Everyone turned serious when they heard Miko brought that up.

    ¡°The one who caused that pressure was none other than one of the most powerful monsters in all of mythology, Typhon.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked to hear Typhon¡¯s name. That was because they knew just what kind of monster he was. He was the father of all the monsters in the Greek mythos as well as the biggest adversary of Zeus.

    He was born between Gaia and Tartarus with the sole purpose of destroying Zeus and his olympians. He made all the gods cower with only Zeus to fight him, and Zeus only won because of his Thunder bolts which he rained down on typhon. The battle between the two was said to almost broke the world in two.

    After his lost, Zeus locked him away in the deepest part of Tartarus, but even it couldn¡¯t fully contain his anger. It was said that whenever a volcano erupted it was him expressing his anger.

    It goes without saying that he was a terrifying being.

    ¡°Typhon along with a few others were locked up in their respective hells when the peace treaty was being signed. Because of this, these beings aren¡¯t restricted and can freely use their powers to the fullest.¡±

    Miko explained.

    ¡°The good news is that Typhon still hasn¡¯t left Tartarus yet for some reason. However, other Higher Beings have already made it to our world. These beings includes 6 Buddhas that were in Jigoku showing mercy to the damned. These 6 buddhas will be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, I¡¯ve learnt that warriors who died under the Greek, Shinto, Buddhist faiths and went to these three hells, can make their way back to the living through the gates.¡±

    Kimiko added.

    ¡°What? Is this true?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Kimiko nodded.

    ¡°I met two warriors who fought in the name of Wakoku during the War For Supremacy. I made Sasha and Tessa fight them, but since they were spirits physical attacks didn¡¯t work. It was then I realized that they could only be defeated through using soul based powers like qigong and soul magic. Also defeating them, means destroying their souls forever.¡±

    She explained.

    ¡°We won the east, but it doesn¡¯t feel like we¡¯re safe yet. In fact it feels like we¡¯re even more cornered than before.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°So basically, our enemies are Higher Beings and spirits from the greatest war in history?¡±

    Nero slammed his fists together.

    ¡°Sounds great! I can¡¯t wait to test my strength against my predecessors!¡±

    He said.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Now that it had come to this, we only have one path left for survival.¡±

    He smiled and spoke-

    ¡°We must surpass the old era! There¡¯s no other option!¡±

    ¡°Surpass the old era huh?¡±

    All the branch leaders looked itching for a fight.

    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°Looks like we get go all out and beyond.¡±

    Said Echo.

    ¡°Hahahaha! I get to use my new mech! I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    Alexus shouted excited.

    ¡°Bring it. I won¡¯t back down from a fight.¡±

    Said Andreas, who face was a bit swollen from the last punch Hanzou gave him.

    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll kill a lot of big names this time!¡±

    Nero declared.

    While everyone was prepping themselves for a grand battle, Miko sat in silence.

    He leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes. No one seem to notice the strange atmosphere around him.

    He opened his eyes and muttered so low that only he heard it.

    ¡°After this battle, I either die or leave the clan. Either way, this might be last time I see anyone in this room.¡±

    The time for the final battle of the war, quickly approached. Just what will be the end result?!

    A mad smile suddenly appeared on his face, one flowing with anger and insanity.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well go out with a bang. So get ready, Julio Zebul & Typhon!¡±

 The Will To Fight To The Death

    Southern Region.

    Julio Zebul stood near the three gates of the underworld and looked at the massive army that flowed out of them.

    ¡°The warriors in this army can easily clash against any global powerhouse in this world. The only ones that can possibly win against them are the Asgard Empire, the Sanskrit Federation, and the Morningstar Empire.¡±

    He said after evaluating the army¡¯s strength.

    ¡°New Era are a mystery, but they might can clash with them as well. The real question is if the Dragna Clan can.¡±

    Julio had to admit that he can¡¯t properly grasp the full strength of the Dragna Clan. In fact he doubt that there was anyone that accurately gauge their strength. That was because the Dragna Clan, even though it recently became an empire, is far more ancient than any other global powerhouse in the world. So there was no telling what secrets they held.

    There was also the existence of a rumored treasure vault that was said to house unbelievable treasures from the era of the gods. Only a few knew of this rumor, but none could say that it didn¡¯t exist. After all, the clan once fought against the entire world and destroyed countless pantheons and lineages.

    Another thing that made it impossible to gauge the clan¡¯s strength was the five branch leaders and the organizations they¡¯ve created. The five branch leaders were monsters among monsters, especially the one who stood out the most.

    Nero.

    Nero existence had struck fear into countless warriors hearts for a reason. He was just a damn monster.

    ¡°Nero is really going to be a problem.¡±

    Julio said.

    ¡°That man doesn¡¯t seem to understand what the word limits mean. I mean, when was the last time he lost a fight? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of him losing before. I mean, he¡¯s one of the few who defeated someone like Lennox, and I heard he did it at least 5 times in this war alone. That¡¯s insane!¡±

    Julio felt like he was going to have a headache.

    ¡°And then there¡¯s Miko. If there¡¯s anyone that can change the tides of this war, it¡¯s him. I mean the kid just doesn¡¯t follow the rules.¡±

    Julio sighed.

    He looked at the gate that led to Tartarus. There he saw someone leaning on the metal columns of the gate, as if blocking the path. The strange thing was that everyone who wanted to leave Tartarus and come out were too afraid to approach the gate and try to come out.

    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s planning on fighting at all.¡±

    Julio said as he looked at the gate.

    The man was very muscular and had scars all over his arms. He was very tall as well, about 8ft to exact. He had short spiky black hair, red draconic eyes, and a pair sharp fangs peeking out of his mouth. He was dressed in a black jacket with the sleeves cut off, black leather pants and boots to match. His overall image was that of a beast in a human skin.

    ¡°Lord Typhon.¡±

    Julio approached the man, Typhon and spoke to him.

    ¡°Nargal¡¯s Heir, huh? What is it, boy? Just so you know, I won¡¯t take orders from you.¡±

    Typhon said.

    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no way I can control an apocalyptic monster like yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t sugarcoat your words do you?¡±

    ¡°I just believed that you weren¡¯t the type to appreciate flattery.¡±

    Julio said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. I¡¯m history¡¯s greatest monster, and I love when people treat me as such.¡±

    Typhon answered.

    ¡°I see, I¡¯ll keep that I mind.¡±

    Julio answered.

    ¡°I was just wondering if you¡¯re planning on join this battle?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why would I do that? I only exist to kill gods, I have no interest in the affairs of mortals. If you all decide to kill each other than do it.¡±

    Typhon answered.

    ¡°Even if those mortals were Augustus Dragna¡¯s descendants?¡±

    Typhon¡¯s eyebrow twitched when he heard Augustus¡¯ name.

    ¡°That hateful human¡¯s descendants are the ones your fighting against?¡±

    Julio nodded.

    ¡°I heard that you and Augustus had a few scuffles during the war for supremacy over who would kill Zeus.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. That brat didn¡¯t know he is place. Zeus is my prey and mine alone. The purpose of my birth was to kill him and destroy his dynasty. I wasn¡¯t going to allow a snot nose brat to get in my way.¡±

    Typhon said.

    ¡°I understand. Augustus was trying to destroy your reason for existing. It¡¯s understandable that you hated him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, boy. I never hated Augustus and I doubt he hated me.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you guys fight?¡±

    Julio asked.

    ¡°Do you need to hate someone to fight them?¡±

    Typhon asked back.

    ¡°The reason I fought the brat was to put him in his place. I was making it clear to him that I am the one who was going to kill Zeus and that he should know his place.¡±

    Typhon said.

    ¡°But that stubborn brat just wouldn¡¯t quit, that¡¯s the reason why we fought. Thinking back on it now, Zeus must¡¯ve been laughing his ass off when he saw us fighting.¡±

    ¡°So who won?¡±

    Julio asked.

    ¡°4 wins, 3 loses, and 5 draws in my favor.¡±

    ¡®He actually defeated Typhon three times, and drew with him 5 times? Augustus Dragna was more of a monster than I thought¡­.¡¯

    Julio thought to himself.

    ¡°The last time we fought I beat him and insulted whoever taught him in the spur of the moment. At that time I didn¡¯t know that his master was that Rias. She beat me to inch of my life and more than Zeus and the brat ever did combined and threw me back into here.¡±

    Typhon used his thumb to point into Tartarus.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mind since I already knew how to bust out like I always do, but before I got the chance the war suddenly ended, and a system was created that sealed all Higher Beings strength. Fearing such a system where I would be a weakling I remained where I was. I finally decided to test if the system would affect me yesterday.¡±

    Julio remembered when Typhon¡¯s arm came out of the gate that led to Tartarus. The immense power he gave off was unbelievable. However, Typhon soon withdrew his hand and the pressure he gave disappeared. The next time Julio saw him, he appeared in his human form and his power was suppressed significantly.

    ¡°It seems that I was worried for nothing. The system didn¡¯t affect me in the least. Once I figured that out I decided to take a more casual form where my power was suppressed, so that I could enter this world in peace.¡±

    Typhon explained.

    ¡°So what are you going to do? You¡¯re one of the few who didn¡¯t sign the peace treaty and can use your power freely. Are you going to take over the world?¡±

    Julio asked.

    Depending on Typhon¡¯s answer, he would destroy the gate that led to Tartarus and trap him inside.

    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be permanent, but if the gate is destroyed it will take a very long time before a new natural come into existence. By that time, there should be people who can take Typhon on, that¡¯s if the world continues down the track it is going.¡¯

    He thought while awaiting Typhon¡¯s answer.

    ¡°World Domination, huh? That isn¡¯t as easy as it sounds, boy. If I actually try to do such a thing, this little system would be suspended and all the Higher Beings would come to destroy me.¡±

    Typhon answered.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s common sense. If most of the gods designed a system to create false peace would you think that they wouldn¡¯t create a counter measure in case a higher being who didn¡¯t sign the peace treaty wanted to cause trouble? Gods are wise beings despite the stupid acts they commit all the time, they definitely took my existence into consideration when implementing this system.¡±

    Typhon explained.

    Julio couldn¡¯t find any fault in his reasoning and had to agree that what he said was possible.

    ¡°Although I say that, they should already be preparing to counter my appearance. I was planning on waiting to see how they would do that, and who I would have to fight¡­.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Typhon smirked.

    ¡°But I guess I can use Augustus¡¯ descendants as warm up while waiting.¡±

    He said.

    At the Eastern Region.

    The Dragna Clan was busy rounding up every resource they had to prepare for war. Unlike the one with Lennox and alliance, this army they were building showed their full strength without reserve.

    This time they didn¡¯t have anything to protect beside their lives. Their country has long been reduced to a sea of lava. They¡¯ve lost their home and have returned to their roots.

    They¡¯ve once again returned to being a clan of beasts willing to fight the entire world if they have to.

    As it stands, backing down and surrender wasn¡¯t an option. They can and will only destroy and destroy until there are no enemies standing in front of them.

    The one who was the most prepared for war was unsurprising Miko. Because of certain situations he was the one who was backed into a corner the most. It wasn¡¯t because he was the leader of the Dragna side; no, it was something completely different.

    He had too much to lose to be defeated now. Even if he had to drag the enemy to pits of hell by going down with them, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do it. That was how desperate he was to win this war. His wellbeing wasn¡¯t important, as long as everyone else comes out alive, he didn¡¯t care what sacrifices he had to make.

    With this mind set, Miko called a general meeting right before the army marched on the enemy.

    He looked at everyone in the room. They were either his flesh and blood or people who were irreplaceable in his heart. Seeing them gather together made him unknowingly smile.

    When everyone saw this smile they got a strange feeling. Even though it was supposed to be a happy smile, they could feel a strong sense melancholy behind it.

    ¡°14 years huh? It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    He rested his head on his hand and said.

    His words made the atmosphere gloomy and depressing. When he realized what he said he laughed.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I was lost in my thoughts. Pay it no mind.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Um, Miko. What is it that you wanted to talk about?¡±

    Momo broke the ice.

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Miko looked like he was in daze when Momo spoke to him. His behavior made her worry. Not only her, but everyone around them.

    ¡°I want to talk to you about who¡¯s going to succeed me.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    When Miko said that everyone was visibly shocked.

    ¡°S-Successor? What do you mean Miko?¡±

    Sasha asked.

    ¡°I mean what the title entails. I want to decide who succeeds me when I¡¯m gone.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Luka stood and asked.

    It was obvious that her voice had panic in it.

    ¡°You all should know what we¡¯re about to face.¡±

    Miko shook his head.

    ¡°No, you guys don¡¯t know. But I do.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to face the ones from the golden era of gods, and several Higher Beings as well. As Augustus I faced these people, even though my memory of them are almost nonexistent, my very soul is telling me one thing.¡±

    He paused for a bit before saying.

    ¡°As you are you will lose. There¡¯s zero chance of you winning. You¡¯re only chance is to sacrifice everyone and survive.¡±

    When they heard Miko¡¯s slow but blunt words, they felt a incredible pressure on their hearts.

    ¡°However, I refuse to accept that. That¡¯s why I said we must surpass the old era here and now, and I believe that we can do that.¡±

    ¡°Then-¡±

    Miko lifted his hand to stop Momo from speaking.

    ¡°We can surpass the old era, but only a few of us. Most of us will die a dog¡¯s death.¡±

    His words felt absolute, as if he had already seen it; the scenes of his love ones falling one by one. The corpses piling up in front of his eyes. The screams of agony echoing in his mind.

    At this moment, Miko looked incredibly fragile. He was like a vase with cracks in it, something that only needed a small push to completely shatter. But this vase refused to shatter that easily. It had used the adhesive known as anger to keep itself together.

    Miko was angry. He was angry at his enemies for coming at him, he was angry at his previous actions that led to this, he was angry at the world itself for standing in his way, he was angry at everything.

    His anger was both logical and illogical, but he didn¡¯t care. Anger was the only thing that kept him going at this point, it was the sole thing keeping him alive.

    That¡¯s why Miko knew, when he finally get to release all the anger he¡¯s stored up, the him who was like a cracked vase would finally lose it adhesive and fall to pieces.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you all. I¡¯m a selfish hypocrite of a person. I kill but don¡¯t want to be killed. I take away others love ones but don¡¯t want anyone to take mine away. I try to come off as a deep person but throw a fit when nothing goes my way. I purposely hurt others and distance myself from them, but get depressed when I¡¯m alone.¡±

    He showed a bitter smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m a mess, a failure of a person.¡±

    No one said anything to comfort him. They all felt that if they interrupted him, that they would greatly wrong him. Miko didn¡¯t wish for sympathy, he was simply pouring his heart out to everyone he cares about. They didn¡¯t have the courage to stop him.

    Miko sat back in his seat and looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you all, there isn¡¯t anyone in this room who I didn¡¯t try to use when I first met them. I saw you all as tools to reach my goal and nothing more. I couldn¡¯t help it, was just my nature as a person. Even when I was born I looked down on my parents as nothing more that livestock for me to devour and grow. When I was 2 and my mother who was pregnant at the time was in danger, I felt nothing and only tried to save her because her death would be inconvenient. That¡¯s type of person I am.¡±

    Despite him saying some awful things, there was no one who was upset with him.

    ¡°Thinking about it, how many times have I wondered why I am the way I am? Is it because of the tragic lives I¡¯ve lived? Is because the world hates me?¡±

    At this point, it was as if he was talking to himself.

    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s just my nature, but my nature as what? Just what the hell am I?¡±

    He clenched his teeth and eyes became extremely bloodshot.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the end, I¡¯m just an abomination. Something that shouldn¡¯t have existed. But you know what, I don¡¯t care anymore. I have already existed, I am currently existing. Doesn¡¯t that make it my win?¡±

    He ramblings became more and more chaotic. It was as if a dam had burst inside him. It was apparent to everyone in the room.

    Miko broke. There¡¯s no fa?ade left. Everything in front of them was his true face. Everything he said was his true thoughts.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve sidetracked a bit.¡±

    He looked back at them.

    ¡°My apologies.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the main topic. As it stands, most of you will die. As such I¡¯ve come up with a solution.¡±

    He lifted a finger.

    ¡°I alone will die and take the enemy with me.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone flew up when they heard that. Before they could speak he stopped them.

    ¡°That was my first idea, but after thinking about it I was just being emotional and decided against it.¡±

    Everyone sighed in relief when they heard that.

    ¡°This is the idea I¡¯ve came up with after thinking from a logical stand point.¡±

    He looked at Bloom and the others.

    ¡°All the members of my team will not join this war and instead become the core of the clan.¡±

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Miko was immediately faced with objections.

    ¡°What do you mean, Miko?! We¡¯re fighting too!¡±

    Momo shouted.

    ¡°No. If you guys come along you will die. A clan that has lost its elders may have fallen from grace, but a clan that has lost its youth has no future. You guys are the future of not only this clan but the world, we can¡¯t afford to lose you.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s alright for you to go?!¡±

    Hina shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, because I¡¯m different from you all.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Are we a liability, Miko?¡±

    Kaido asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Miko¡¯s blunt answer caused everyone to get extremely frustrated, especially since they knew it is the truth.

    Miko looked at the branch leaders.

    ¡°Old heads, do you mind joining me in a battle with absolute death?¡±

    He asked with a smile. It was as if he was asking them to accompany him to a stroll.

    ¡°What do we get from it?¡±

    Nero asked with a smile.

    ¡°What indeed¡­¡±

    Miko smiled and rested his head on his hand in a relax manner.

    ¡°Well, if you survive you¡¯ll be stronger than you was before. Hell, maybe you¡¯ll be one step closer to me.¡±

    Miko answered. From the way he answered, it was obvious that the one who answered was Augustus.

    Nero and the others smiled when they heard that.

    ¡°Hahahaha! That sure does sound tempting.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°I was getting bored anyway, so why not?¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s show them the true power of our family!¡±

    Said Echo.

    ¡°As long as I get to test my toys I have no problem.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°Miko, I have a request.¡±

    Nero stepped out and said.

    ¡°I want you to excluded Kimiko and my siblings.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Gamiko!¡±

    Kimiko shouted.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss. Your power still haven¡¯t returned and my siblings aren¡¯t as strong either.¡±

    Nero said with a strong tone. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t going to back down.

    ¡°You want me to cower while my husband and grandson march to their deaths!¡±

    Kimiko argued.

    Nero didn¡¯t argued. His body flickered and the next thing everyone knew Kimiko, Ravel, and Falcon were out cold.

    ¡°I took out my siblings too because knowing them, they would try to follow us in secret. They¡¯ll only be out for a few hours though, we should move before that.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    He then spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°I will now name my successor.¡±

    He looked across everyone¡¯s face before speaking-

    ¡°My successor will be Alec.¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    Alec said immediately.

    ¡°Refusal is impossible. You¡¯re the most capable among the youths as such will be the emperor and clan leader. However, that is only if none of us return. If everyone returns, Nero will be the emperor. If he doesn¡¯t return then it will be you.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°You better hope that we return.¡±

    Alec immediately kneeled before Nero.

    ¡°Oh great cousin, Nero. Please do your best to survive. I can¡¯t afford to lose my precious freedom.¡±

    He said while kowtowing a couple times.

    Miko laughed when he saw that.

    ¡°Alright. Those that will go into war are the branch leaders, Nova, and myself. The guardians will remain with their proxies. Other elders are remaining as well to ensure the clan stability in case the worst happens.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m going to die too?¡±

    Nova asked.

    ¡°Idiot. We¡¯re going to evolve not die.¡±

    Nero wrapped his arm around Nova¡¯s neck and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though the odds are against us, we aren¡¯t marching to our deaths. We¡¯re going with the intention of surviving. If we still die, then so be it. But ensure you release all of frustrations in your attacks first, I don¡¯t want to hear your complaining in hell.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    He got off his seat and started walking towards the exit.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    But before he could, he was grabbed by Bloom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Her head was down and her body was trembling.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me again, Logan!¡±

    She looked at him with watery eyes.

    Miko¡¯s eyes widened when he heard her calling him by his old name.

    ¡°Ah, I see. So you were Katrine?¡±

    Bloom nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? What kind of drama is going on?¡±

    Echo and Nero circled around the two as if wanting to watch a good show.

    ¡°Apparently, Bloom is a reincarnation of my lover from my life before this.¡±

    Miko said.

    Everyone was shocked to hear this.

    ¡°How? Ah, Tia.¡±

    Bloom nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it again, Logan. You¡¯re disregarding your own safety and happiness¡­.I can¡¯t watch you repeat the same cycle.¡±

    Bloom said as tears ran down her cheeks.

    Miko wiped away her tears with his finger. He smiled at her, and then-

    He poked her forehead and she lost consciousness. He held her in his arms and brushed the hair from her face before placing a kiss on her lips.

    ¡°I owed you so much, Katrine. There¡¯s many things I wanted to say to if I had the chance too.¡±

    He spoke to her gently caressing her cheek.

    ¡°It looks like the world doesn¡¯t hate me as much I thought it did, since I was able to love you in two different lives.¡±

    After he said that, he gave her to Jin, who looked like he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t in the end.

    Miko once again moved towards the exit, but he stopped after two steps.

    ¡°Could you please move?¡±

    He said to those in front of him.

    The ones who blocked him were Hina, Luka, Momo, Sasha, Tessa, Ace and Sora. Those who knew him the longest.

    ¡°We refuse. You think that we¡¯ll just let you march to your death like that?¡±

    Said Sasha.

    ¡°Sigh. Gramps.¡±

    An instant later, as if they were hit by a gust of wind everyone was blown away losing consciousness. They fell on into the arms of the others in the room.

    ¡°L-Let me go!¡±

    The only ones who were still conscious were Momo and Sasha.

    They struggled from those holding them and walked unsteadily towards Miko.

    ¡°Y-You think¡­I-I¡¯ll just sit back and let my son die? Call me a parasite if you wish, but I can¡¯t deny that I am your mother!¡±

    Sasha walked a few more steps before being mercilessly put down by Nero.

    ¡°Princess, forgive me.¡±

    She held on to his clothes.

    ¡°D-Daddy¡­.I can¡¯t lose you, brother, and Miko all at once¡­Ple¡­ase..¡±

    She finally passed out.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already lost my parents and my brothers¡­and you¡¯re just going leave me as well? Screw that!¡±

    Momo reached Momo and held his shoulders.

    ¡°You heartless bastard!¡±

    Miko said nothing and simply punched her in the stomach.

    ¡°So¡­.cruel.¡±

    He caught the unconscious Momo and gave her to Raven.

    ¡°When you return to the Primus world make it so that none of them can come out until the war is won.¡±

    Raven nodded.

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Luck?¡±

    Miko laughed and started walking towards the exit, this time there was no one to stop him.

    Nero and the others silently followed behind him, loosing up their joints.

    Miko reached the two sides door and placed his hands on it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in luck.¡±

    He pushed the door open and walked out with eyes burning with fighting spirit. His will to live was still there even in the face of death. He won¡¯t back down, he won¡¯t give up. He¡¯ll fight until he can¡¯t fight anymore. Whether he wins or loses, he plans on showing this world just how terrifying his desire for victory was.

    ¡°I only believe in my own anger and madness!¡±

 The Power Of A Continent

    After leaving the for battle with the branch leaders and Nova, Miko left the base and was traveling towards the south where he heard the enemy was concentrating their troops.

    ¡°Looks like they aren¡¯t letting their advantages get to their head.¡±

    Miko said as he flew with his dragon wings.

    ¡°It¡¯s smarter to abandon the west and concentrate your forces near your base, than spreading them out to control two different regions at once.¡±

    Alexus said.

    ¡°Well, the west is already in disarray. Taking back control of it would require a lot of resources, and there¡¯s a high chance that we would attack it while they¡¯re trying to restore order. So abandoning it and deciding everything with one battle is a smart move.¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on attacking the west though. I think killing off a quarter of continent¡¯s population is enough. If we act the west and the south, we¡¯ll have no one to rule over when the war is over. It''s a good thing I ordered the guardians to forcibly take the residents of the west if this happens."

    Miko said.

    ¡°By the way, will we be okay?¡±

    Nero asked.

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m somewhat of a narcissistic person¡­¡±

    ¡°Somewhat?¡±

    Rouge asked.

    ¡°Shut it, Crossdresser.¡±

    ¡°You bastard! I told you to stop spreading false rumors about me!¡±

    Rouge got mad but Nero ignored him.

    ¡°Anyway, even I have to admit that I don¡¯t think we alone can hold off an entire army of warriors from the era of the gods. Not to mention that, we have to face Typhon too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I naturally thought about this.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°To be honest, I knew that this war would go bad for us a long time ago, from when Mayumi told me that she prophesied her dying saving me from a devil. I wondered who that devil was, but just couldn¡¯t figure it out. Only realized after finding out that there was a third party in this war.¡±

    ¡°So the devil that she spoke of was Julio Zebul, huh?¡±

    Said Echo.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°After I found out that, I thought to myself, just how would Mayumi saved me from Julio Zebul? After asking myself that question I started to predict my possible actions if this war went wrong for us. I easily figured out what my most likely action would be.¡±

    ¡°Charge in with all of our strength in an attempt to crush the enemy.¡±

    Andreas said.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Mayumi¡¯s prophesy opened my eyes. It was my main reason for only bringing an elite team instead of relying on numbers.¡±

    ¡°I see. That makes sense.¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°But Miko, if I¡¯m not mistaken that Mayumi girl is gone. Doesn¡¯t that make it easier for Julio to take your life? Or did you take that into consideration and make extra preparations?¡±

    ¡°Bingo.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°I switch up my style and went with quality over quantity.¡±

    The moment Miko said that, everyone else could sense a group approaching them. They stopped and looked back, only to be surprised.

    ¡°After receiving the prophecy I decided to ask for additional help just in case this happened.¡±

    Miko said as the group arrived in front of him. The one in the middle stepped out and bowed.

    ¡°The Flameheart Clan has to come to fulfill our 10,000 year promise with the Dragna Clan.¡±

    The one who said that was the only living progenitor of the Flameheart Clan, Joesph Flameheart. Behind him were the current clan leader and Luka¡¯s grandfather, Darwin, and the First Elder, Joesph¡¯s daughter, and Luka¡¯s grand aunt Maria.

    These three held all the power in the Flameheart clan and was its core. For them to declare their intention to fight along side the Dragna Clan meant they were willing to sacrifice their clan.

    ¡°Yo, Joey. I''ve been waiting.¡±

    Miko said with a light tone.

    ¡°My apologizes, it took sometime to silence the elders who were opposing that I join you.¡±

    Joesph replied.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s understandable. You¡¯re their last living progenitor after all.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°True, but before my Clan my allegiance belongs to master.¡±

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to know. But I hope you¡¯ve haven¡¯t gotten rusty over the years?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve been waiting for this all my life, for the moment where I get to fight along side you.¡±

    Everyone watched the interaction between Miko and Joesph with a bit of surprise. It¡¯s the first they¡¯ve heard Joesph talk so casually. He spoke with Miko on equal terms. No, it was obvious that he spoke with worship.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Miko looked past him and looked at Darwin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already placed your granddaughter in a safe place. So there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Yo, Maria.¡±

    Nova approached Maria with a smile.

    ¡°Nova, it¡¯s been awhile.¡±

    The two had a weird air around them when they looked at each other.

    Miko ignored this and looked towards the south.

    ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The further south they went, the more they felt a sinister feeling surround them. It wasn¡¯t before long before they came in contact with miasma.

    ¡°It looks like all these monsters coming together have turned this half of the continent into hell itself.¡±

    Joesph said.

    They travelled a bit further and noticed that the earth had turned black, and the air was contaminated. Even Nature was experiencing strange changes. They soon reached the point where they couldn¡¯t advance any further.

    ¡°So their army reaches this far, huh?¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t even entered the Southern Region yet. That¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Said Darwin.

    In front of them was an ocean of enemies all armed and ready to go. The amount that blocked their path seemed infinite.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Nero slammed his fists together.

    ¡°There¡¯s 10 of us. If everyone kills at least a million, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll make it out alive¡­..Probably.¡±

    He said with an excited expression.

    ¡°I see. Then allow me a head start.¡±

    Miko said before descending towards the ground. When his feet touched the earth, he drew the attention of every being around him.

    They all stared at him with excited expression, some even looked hungry. It didn¡¯t take that long before Miko was completely surrounded.

    ¡°Ha¡­.Hahaha¡­.¡±

    To the Beings confusion, Miko started laughing.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    His original low laugh became loud and deafening.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy¡­¡±

    A rainbow colored light started engulfing his body. Everyone watched as transparent wings appeared on his back.

    He showed the monsters a big smile.

    ¡°I finally get to break loose!¡±

    *BOOM!*

    He stomped the ground and a rainbow color light spread across the land. It wasn¡¯t just the Southern Region, the light spread across the entire continent in a flash as if scanning it.

    Immediately after the entire continent started to shake.

    Back at the Imperial Treasury, the plain monument in the back began to glow. Suddenly ancient letters started running across it, at a hard to follow rate. That¡¯s when the being that was known as the Will emerged from it.

    ¡°So you¡¯re using it, boy? The power of this continent.¡±

    It said.

    Back in the Primus World, everyone was watching the battle from a projection created by Raven. Every single citizen and soldier from the Dragna Clan looked on as Miko¡¯s figure brighten turned into something celestial.

    Miko smiled and thrust his middle finger upwards.

    *BOOM!*

    A gigantic spike burst out of the ground and ripped through countless monsters who were stacked together.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    The monsters screamed and rushed towards Miko like a tidal wave. Miko spread his arms as if welcoming them.

    ¡°Fodders, know your place.¡±

    *BOOM!*

    Countless spikes erected from the ground and impaled everything for dozens of miles.

    He stomped the ground again and it was as if the earth had became alive. Mountain sized waves formed in the earth, and threw countless monsters into the air. Countless giant hands, made from earth, then squished them like they were bugs, some even pulled them apart like toys.

    In an instant, thousands of monsters were killed in the same manner as insects.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this party started.¡±

    Miko made a gun gesture with his fingers. A white light started gathered at the tip of his fingers. His finger was fired like a real gun and the light shot towards the mountains of the distant southern Region.

    *BOOOOM!*

    The light completely obliterated the mountains range which protected the southern Region for years. It even destroyed the country nearest to it.

    ¡°Knock Knock, motherfucker.¡±

    Miko said with a grin.

    ¡°Whew. So that¡¯s the power he received in the treasure vault?¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°I-Incredible.¡±

    Darwin and Maria were shaken by Miko¡¯s display of power. It wasn¡¯t the amount of damage he did, it was how casual he did it. It showed that that wasn¡¯t even a fraction of his current power.

    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s the power of the Will.¡±

    Joesph said.

    ¡°You know what that power is Old Man?¡±

    Andreas asked.

    ¡°I heard about it from Divine General Edwin Magnus one night when we were drinking together.¡±

    Joesph recalled the convo countless years ago.

    It was a night in the royal palace. Augustus and the rest of his divine generals had all left to complete a mission. Edwin wasn¡¯t allowed to take part because he caused a war just a few days earlier over a woman, and the worst part was that the woman wasn¡¯t even his.

    Anyway, with nothing to do he dragged their disciple, Joesph to have a few drinks and got drunk.

    ¡°Hey, Joey. Have you¡¯ve ever wondered why we picked this area to create our base?¡±

    The drunken Edwin asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because, Master Augustus is from here?¡±

    Joesph replied.

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s just a lie we came up with. Augustus was actually born on the Beast Continent. None of us came from this place.¡±

    Edwin spoke as if he felt proud that everyone believed their lie.

    ¡°We chose this place because it¡¯s special. I mean, think about it. What does the Northern Region of this continent have to offer us? All the magic stones are in the western Region, all the gold is in the east, and the south has the most fertile lands.¡±

    ¡°Now that you put it like that, why did we pick this continent much less the north?¡±

    Joesph got curious after hearing what Edwin said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Edwin wrapped his arms around Joesph¡¯s shoulders and spoke quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the Will is here.¡±

    ¡°The Will?¡±

    Edwin nodded.

    ¡°A very long time ago when this world was just created, there were seven children who were favored by the Supreme being for their purity. He loved these children so much that he decided to make them eternal. He placed their souls into seven monuments and placed them in seven different locations. From these monuments land formed as pure as the children themselves. These lands became the seven continents of this world, while these children were known as the Will of the continents.¡±

    ¡°So the Will that you¡¯re taking about is one of these monuments?¡±

    Edwin nodded.

    ¡°These monuments got lost in the river of time and disappeared from everyone¡¯s mind, but check this. Rias told Augustus where to find one of these monuments as a gift for his 100th birth day.¡±

    ¡°And that place is here?¡±

    Edwin nodded.

    ¡°Augustus was able to make a contract with the Will. This allows him to use its power in an emergency.¡±

    Edwin started laughing.

    ¡°Do you get it, Joey? With the Will on our side this entire continent is our fortress! Augustus can freely manipulate the continent itself like it was a part of him. Not only that, he can draw endless power from the continent itself as long as it isn¡¯t destroyed! Doesn¡¯t that make us invincible?!¡±

    ¡°¡­.I¡¯m surprised that he told you such important information so easily.¡±

    Rouge said after hearing Joesph¡¯s story.

    ¡°Well, Master Edwin wasn''t one to keep his mouth, or rather he got a kick out of exposing the secrets of others.¡±

    Everyone immediately knew why Edwin was described as the worst kind of person even in the clan¡¯s archives.

    ¡°But still, that means that Miko has an endless power supply. Then couldn¡¯t he handle this with that power.¡±

    Joesph shook his head.

    ¡°Miko draws power from the continent, but don¡¯t forget that there are beings who can destroy the world much less the continent. Typhon is one of them. His battle with Zeus and others during the war prove this countless times already.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°That and there is no one who can handle using all of the will¡¯s power. It¡¯s too much for a mortal body to bear. Hence the longer you use it, the closer you are to death.¡±

    Joesph looked at Miko.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Knock! Knock! Come on, you bastards! Answer the fucking door!¡±

    He laughed and raged while continuously firing beams of light destroying country after country in the Southern Region.

    Joesph could see blood leaking from his ears and nose, before disappearing. His body was obviously being destroyed, but he was constantly repairing it with his Proxy abilities. If this continues Miko will surely burn out and die.

    ¡°Even though Miko has unlimited power it comes at the cost of his life huh?¡±

    Nero stepped forward and smiled.

    ¡°That only means that we need to work to keep him from killing himself in the heat of battle.¡±

    The others also looked towards the direction Miko was shooting at, they could sense that the main force of the hellish army was quickly approaching.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Everyone charged towards the south.

    ¡°Time to surpass the old era and save our king!¡±

    The final battle of the intercontinental war has begun!

 The Battle Begins

    With Miko constantly bombarding where they were, the massive hell army decided to charge towards him.

    With the mountain range gone, you could clearly see them advance. There was so much of them that it looked like darkness was covering the land, while dark clouds spread across the sky.

    The monsters who were around Miko but were afraid to attack him, once again began to move once they saw back up.

    ¡°False bravo will only grant you death.¡±

    Miko threw up a middle finger, and the ground opened up and devoured those around him. He walked towards the endless waves of enemies with a smile on his face.

    *BOOOM!*

    That¡¯s when a emerald light hit the monsters and caused a huge explosion that devoured a lot of them.

    Joesph stood in the air and looked down on the monsters who were rapidly approaching.

    ¡°Know your place, insects.¡±

    He dived into the swarm of monsters without fear.

    *BOOOM!*

    Body parts began flying all about.

    ¡°Massacre Fist!¡±

    He threw a punch and countless people were blown apart. He spun around and shattered a cyclops club with his foot, before jumping and kicking its head off clean.

    The cyclops blood sprayed into the air and fell like rain.

    With his body stained in blood, Joesph went wild. He ran forward and broke a monster¡¯s neck with a kick, and grabbed it by the arm and slammed it into its comrades.

    A monster slashed him from behind, but instead of him getting injured the sword shattered. The next thing the monster knew, it face was filled with shards of its own weapon.

    ¡°Emerald Fist.¡±

    Joesph fists were suddenly covered in emerald light.

    That¡¯s when he really got wild.

    He uppercut a monster and caused its entire upper body to blow off. He swung his arm behind him and cut through several monsters like they were butter. He punched right through a monster and then crushed the head of one behind it.

    He started to walk forward, with every step he took he killed at least a dozen monsters with his fists. It wasn''t long before body parts were raining down all around him.

    ¡°Who is that guy?!¡±

    A monster screamed.

    ¡°For the sin of defying the Dragna Clan, I sentence you all to death!¡±

    He charged forward and started threw punches left right and center. He was like a bullet cutting through the crowd, as he opened a path in the sea of monsters.

    ¡°For an old man, he sure looks like he¡¯s having fun.¡±

    Andreas said.

    He pulled his rifle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to be upstaged by him.¡±

    He aimed the fire and fired at the enemy army wiping out countless of them.

    ¡°The big dogs still have made an appearance yet.¡±

    Said Echo, while ripping apart the enemy with her fists.

    ¡°Because of that we can¡¯t really go all out yet. We can¡¯t afford to exhaust ourselves too early. We have an endless supply of enemies after all.¡±

    Rouge said as he cut down every enemy in sight.

    ¡°Um, can you tell them that?¡±

    Darwin pointed in a certain direction.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s show them the power of Dragna!¡±

    Nero shouted and started firing blasts of demon magic on rapid. Countless explosion occurred all over the battlefield as giant craters popped up one after the other.

    They also saw the sky filled with purple stars. The stars transformed into gigantic swords.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Nova silently waved his hand and the swords began tearing the enemies in the sky to shreds.

    Not far away, Miko was now firing laser with his two gun fingers obliterating everything around.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m 100% certain now. Anyone named Gamiko is an idiot.¡±

    Rouge said.

    ¡°Say what you want, Rouge.¡±

    Nero heard and looked at him with excited eyes.

    ¡°For the first time in a very long time I feel like I can lose and even die.¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°This is exactly what I needed to reach this next level!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    He suddenly released his demon aura at full capacity. A dragon with a thousand heads suddenly appeared behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna take this opportunity to surpass my limits!¡±

    The dragon opened its 1000 mouths, where black flames started gathering.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Thousand Breaths!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    The dragon fired a thousand fire breaths into the enemy army.

    *BOOOM!*

    The land was scorched and countless were reduced to ashes. It was a terrifying display of power.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing his words, the others couldn¡¯t help but smirk.

    ¡°For once I agree with you.¡±

    Andreas snapped his fingers and countless rifles appeared around him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go big from the start!¡±

    The countless rifles fired and began destroying everything around them, not even landscape was spared.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A gigantic oni appeared behind echo and tried to sneak attack her.

    *BOOOM!*

    However, before it could swing its club, countless fist prints appeared on its body.

    ¡°Seriously, men sure get hot blooded too easily.¡±

    Echo started walking. Behind her the oni exploded after her fifth step.

    ¡°Then again, I guess women are also the same!¡±

    She jumped into the air and slammed her heel on the head of a flying monster, killing it and sending it crushing towards the ground. She then spun like a top and fell towards the ground.

    *BOOOM!*

    She stomped the dead monster and caused its body to explode, and waves started to appear in the earth before shattering.

    She looked around and cracked the fingers on her left hand in front of her, one by one.

    ¡°Come at me, bro.¡±

    Waves after waves of monsters rushed towards her after hearing what she said. Echo began destroying them as they came.

    *BOOOM!*

    Darwin and Maria had also joined the fray. The two used a similar fighting style as Joesph to destroy their enemies. The only difference was that Darwin used his feet.

    ¡°Watch them go.¡±

    There was a group of monsters spectating from a far. These monsters didn¡¯t blindly run in like the rest, they sat back and observed the situation.

    ¡°It really is just 10 of them.¡±

    ¡°Are they stupid, or do they look down on us so much?¡±

    ¡°No. I think it¡¯s just desperation on their part. It seems that these 10 are the strongest on the enemies side.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really. Then if we crush them then it¡¯s our win?¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±

    These three monsters were mountain sized, had 100 bulky arms and had 50 heads. They were the guards of Tartarus and were Zeus¡¯ weapons that he used to overthrew the Titans, the Centimanes.

    ¡°What should we do, join in?¡±

    ¡°Is there really any reason to fight in this war?¡±

    ¡°Well, there is Nargal¡¯s heir. Thanks to that brat, we¡¯re able to walk the earth again after zeus and the world abandon us in Tartarus, since it can¡¯t be opened from the inside. Only monsters like Typhon can do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­Repaying a debt, huh? That¡¯s the same reason why those titans are participating in this war isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we have anything better to do.¡±

    The centimanes all looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s crush them!¡±

    They leaped and across countless miles in an instant and landed in front of Miko and the others.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    Echo looked at the mountain-sized monsters and asked.

    ¡°The Centimanes?¡±

    When Miko saw the three monsters he smirked.

    ¡°So the first big guns have come to play?¡±

    He walked towards them.

    ¡°Aegaeon, Kottos, and Gyges.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    When the centimanes heard Miko called their names, they all looked at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Someone from this era still knows our great names?¡±

    ¡°This is worthy of celebration.¡±

    They walked towards him.

    ¡°As reward, we shall make your death less pain-hm?!¡±

    Before they could finish, Miko appeared in front of the one in the middle.

    *BOOOM!*

    He punched it in one of its 50 faces and sent it flying back towards the southern Region where it crashed into the ocean.

    Miko then charged towards the one on the right.

    ¡°Damn fly!¡±

    It acted with its 100 arms all at once. 100 palm strikes rushed at Miko, who skillfully maneuvered around them. He dodged one arm and started running on it, charged right towards the face.

    The spiritual aura around him started concentrating at his right fist.

    ¡°Die like the bug you are!¡±

    The centimane got irritated and started attacking Miko who was running on one of its arm, with its remaining arms. Miko jumped into the air and started to jump from one arm to the next while approached the central face.

    ¡°Accelerate.¡±

    Suddenly Miko teleported into front of its faces.

    ¡°Clench your teeth.¡±

    Miko grinned and slammed his fist on the central face.

    *BOOOM!*

    The face caved in and the monster was sent flying as well. Like the one before it, it was punched right out of the continent and into the sea.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    The last centimane attacked Miko from behind with 100 punches. However the punches never reached Miko.

    Joesph appeared and deflect every punch with one of his own.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    ¡°Like I said¡­.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    ¡°Know your place, fucking monster!¡±

    Joesph sent it flying upwards with an uppercut. The centimane was sent pass the clouds and into the atmosphere.

    ¡°W-What the hell?! This can¡¯t be the power of a mortal!¡±

    ¡°Mortal?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    It heard a voice and was shocked to see Joesph floating beside it. It couldn''t comprehend how he was able to catch up to him so fast.

    ¡°You speak as if being mortal means that you¡¯re weak.¡±

    Joesph flipped and slammed his heel on top of it chest.

    *BOOOM!*

    It was sent flying down towards the earth like a meteorite. With its skin burning as it passed through the atmosphere, the centimane heard Joesph speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate mortals, you freaking monster.¡±

    It watched him lift his fist in the air. Just doing that instilled fear into the monster who fought against countless gods.

    ¡®What the hell is this thing?¡¯

    It thought as it felt suffocated by Joesph bring down his fist.

    ¡°Sometimes mortals can even surpass the gods!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Joesph punched it in the torso and caused its chest plate to shatter and its organs to churn.

    The rate it was falling increased and it quickly crashed into the ocean.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    The crashed caused tidal waves to form and hit the continent and the sea floor to crack open, which resulted in lava spurt out and burn the centimane. The entire ocean started to boil as unbearable steam scorched its surroundings.

    Joesph landed on the edge of the continent with his back turned to the boiling ocean.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I can be considered a mortal any more.¡±

    He said and charged back onto the battlefield.

    ¡°¡­You know, I always knew that the old man was a beast since he trained under our grandfather, but those were higher beings just now right?¡±

    Said Andreas.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Miko and Old man Joesph sure kicked ass!¡±

    Nero laughed.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s my turn!¡±

    He summoned a black blade in his hand. It was his Qi Artifact, Midnight Blade.

    ¡°Clear the path!¡±

    He swung his sword and black light instantly passed through everything in a dozen miles.

    *BOOOM!*

    Immediately after, everything whether it be monsters, ghost, or landscapes was cut in two without discrimination. He charged forward and started cutting down everything in his path.

    It was like he had turned into a murderous black gale that no one could stop.

    ¡°Hm?!¡±

    He suddenly leaped back as far as he could.

    *BOOOM!*

    Immediately after the area in front of him exploded. Dark flames pierced the sky like towers.

    ¡°Well, well.¡±

    Nero looked up and saw dozens of mountain sized humanoid shadow monsters making their way towards the battlefield. He could sense unimaginable dark power coming from them.

    ¡°These must be from Yomi. That world is a world of mystery and darkness after all.¡±

    Nero said.

    ¡°Each and everyone of them is nearly as strong as a higher being. Taking them all by myself is gonna be tough.¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°But it will be fun!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Before he could attack, he witnessed the monsters getting hit by powerful beams. He turned around and looked were they came from.

    ¡°What the hell are those?!¡±

    He saw dozens of mountain-sized humanoid robots with gigantic weapons like chain guns, rifles, swords, and hammers in their hands. There were also robot beasts like lions, tigers, bears, dragons, etc, of similar size. Some were even being ridden by the humanoid robots.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Sorry, I¡¯m late. I went back to pick up my babies!¡±

    Said Alexus, who was standing in the head of dragon robot.

    He pointed at the shadowy giants.

    ¡°Destroy them my Babies!¡±

    The robots started firing all kinds of beams at not only the shadowy giants but at all the enemies as well. The shadow giants returned fire with their own dark attacks.

    The two parties attacks collided and caused mass destruction around them.

    ¡°What the fuck?!¡±

    Echo screamed as she ran. Everything around her was being destroyed. It was like the world was coming to an end.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Burn baby burn!¡±

    Alexus laughed and shouted.

    ¡°You fucking mad scientist! I¡¯m gonna kill you when this is all over!¡±

    Rouge ran and shouted.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Festival! It¡¯s a hell festival!¡±

    Alexus grinned.

    ¡°Come and bring out all the attractions, you fuckers!¡±

    Like this the battle of the mad vs the insane began.

 Utter And Complete Madness

    The Primus World. Everyone was watching the battle between the Dragna forces and the army from hell, with racing hearts.

    Those that were knocked out by Nero finally woke up as well.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Sasha woke up with cold sweat over her body. She looked around and saw everyone looking at the projection in the sky.

    ¡°J-Just what is this?¡±

    She said after seeing the hellish battles being displayed. Alexus¡¯ robots were clashing with the shadow giants from Yomi and was causing mass destruction in their wake.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake Sasha?¡±

    Sasha saw Kimiko and the others watching not too far away from them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Even I don¡¯t know. Only thing I can say is that that place has already turnt into hell.¡±

    Kimiko replied.

    The lands were scorched, the seas were boiling, and there were corpses of all sizes and shapes everywhere. It was like a scene out of a nightmare.

    The projection showed Nero running through the countless explosions with a smile on his face. He leaped forward and swung down his Midnight Blade cutting a shadow giant in two.

    He was hit by a gigantic fist in return and was slammed into the ground. Several shadow giants started stomping on him with their plane-sized feet.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Sasha screamed in horror as she watched the scene.

    ¡°Sasha, if this alone is enough to shake you I advise that you don¡¯t watch any further.¡±

    Kimiko calmly said.

    At that moment, the shadow giants, who were stepping on Nero, legs exploded. Black light flickered about as Nero was seen swinging his sword.

    He had a savage look in his eyes, even though his body was heavily wounded. He jumped into the air and cut off the head of a shadow giant before getting punched by another. However, he held on to fist that hit him and dragged the monster towards him.

    Nero then used his fist and smashed in the giant¡¯s head causing it to fall on its back. Even when the monster wasn¡¯t moving anymore, Nero continued to slammed his fists on the monsters face until the head was smashed completely.

    Nero then called back his sword that was blown out of his hand, and started to walk towards the army of monsters before breaking out in a mad dash.

    ¡°You see, even though he¡¯s fighting for his life and could die at anytime, your father still has a smile on his face. He¡¯s still enjoying himself.¡±

    Kimiko said beside her.

    ¡°Not only him¡­.¡±

    The projection showed Nova in an aerial battle with countless monsters. He was surrounded by countless stars and was turning them into swords and firing them at the enemy. He eventually charged into the swarm and began ripping everything apart with his own two hands.

    He jumped on the back of a bird monster and ripped its wings off and broke its neck. He was eaten by a flying serpent, but burst out the end of its tail before warpping space and crushing it.

    Even covered in purple blood he continued to rip apart everything that came in his range, and chased down anything that wasn¡¯t.

    Echo was in the middle of a brawl with a gigantic oni with four arms. Her two fists constantly clashed with its four, and didn¡¯t back down despite taking some heavy hits every now and then.

    She was laughing. Even when she was ambushed and had weapons stabbed into her body, she would just shrug it off and destroy everything around her with her fists.

    Rouge and Andreas were working together to take on a group of monks who were warriors from Wakoku before they died.

    The monks attacked wielding staffs and other blunt weapons. Andreas would shatter these weapons with his kicks and blow out the heads of the monks with a smile. He would even turned his rifle into a machine gun and sprayed the monks charging at him with bullets.

    At one point it seemed that he had gotten bored of using weapons and charged at the monks with his bare hands. He smashed skulls with fists, crushed the heads of those behind him with elbow strikes, and ripped out their hearts and crush them in his hands.

    Rouge on the other hand  clashed against the monks with his sword. His cut their weapons along with them with every swing of his sword. The monks would then explode after being cut.

    Rouge charged at them, jumped over their heads to avoid their attacks, and quickly behead them while passing overhead. Once his feet touched the ground he would change directions and chased after another target.

    He deflected all kinds of attacks with his sword and covered his body with a destructive aura. Every step he took caused an explosion behind him, blowing up ambushers behind him or hidden underground. He leaped forward and lodged his sword in a monk¡¯s chest. Rouge smiled before a huge explosion devoured him and everything around him.

    The Flamehearts didn¡¯t lose to the Dragna members when it came to savagery in their fighting styles.

    Whether it was them being influenced by the violence around them or this was their true nature, the two attacked their enemies with brutal attacks.

    Maria took her werewolf from and used her claws to rip her enemies apart. She would claw out their eyes, rip out their tongues, and even crushed their windpipes. She was punched across the face and retaliated by biting off the attackers arm. She then proceed to stuff that arm down its throat.

    She broke the jaw of a cyclops with a kick and crushed his eye with a punch. She then leaped back and gathered emerald light in her mouth before firing it at her enemies. The light disintegrated everything it touched. She would then charged into the army and slaughter everything around her until her fur changed color because of the amount of blood she had on her.

    As for Darwin, he was using a mace he stole from an oni to smashed the heads of his enemies. He would use the mace like a bat and smashed their heads while advancing further into the army.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Once the mace became useless, he used his fist and produced the same results. He fought like a boxer, killing his enemies with fast body blows and jabs. A gigantic centipede monsters charged at him, seeing that, he stood his ground and lifted the monster off the ground with an uppercut.

    The monster¡¯s allies charged at him as well, only to receive the same treatment. His fists were fast and lethal. Every time he threw a punch countless bodies would be blown apart. It was like there was nothing his fist couldn¡¯t crush.

    There was no need to mention Alexus and his ¡°Babies¡±. They were firing lasers and blowing up places all over the battlefield.

    The shadow giants were his main targets. They and the robots clashed repeatedly across the battlefield. The beast robots would leap at them and tear them apart, while the giants would crushed the robots with their massive strength.

    Alexus stood on top of the robot dragon and shouted orders. Every time a monster would try to attack him, an alchemic sigil would appeared and destroy it. His robots wreck havoc like there were no tomorrow while he laughed joyously.

    However despite all this the two who caused the most destruction were undoubtedly Miko and Joesph.

    Miko had the power of the entire continent at his hands, so he could twist the earth in any shape he wanted as well as use that power to boast his own strength to new heights. This allowed him to destroy every opponent that came his way without difficulty

    But Joesph, he was something else. Despite being human, he wield power so terrifying that one had to wonder if he¡¯s the one from hell. Just his stomps caused the battlefield burst open allowing countless monsters to fall into an endless abyss.

    His fist could shatter mountains and probably even the stars themselves. He was also quite the tank. No matter what type of attack he faced they would all be ineffective against him. Even when one of the shadow giants fell on him, he lifted it with a finger and then caused it to explode with a single punch.

    In short, he was a real monster even in this battle.

    ¡°Damn, I expected the Dragna Clan to be full of monsters, but that old man is something else.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Your great-grandfather is no joke, Lulu.¡±

    Robin was shocked speechless by the display of power he was witnessing.

    ¡°I never knew that Joesph Flameheart was this strong.¡±

    Said Kimiko.

    ¡°With such strength, he could have led the Flamehearts to take the country a long time ago.¡±

    Those in the Primus World weren¡¯t the only ones observing this war. All of the powerhouses worldwide were watching. This was because no matter who won, the result would clearly affect them.

    Somewhere in the world.

    ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m missing such a Great War!¡±

    Lennox cursed while watching the events of the war from one of New Era¡¯s bases.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Lennox.¡±

    The one who stopped him was Alexis Dragna. He coldly watched the battle that determined his clan¡¯s fate with cold eyes.

    ¡°If you go, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Besides, this war has just began.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Back at the battlefield, Miko was suddenly hit with a gigantic beam of light. He thrust both arms in front of it and blocked it, but was still blown away.

    His body had sustained fatal wounds, which were instantly healed with his Proxy ability.

    He twisted his body in midair and landed on his feet. He looked at where the attack came from. There he saw a giant of a man who seemed to be the personification of light itself.

    His appearance was so bright that he didn¡¯t lose to the sun.

    ¡°My name is Hyperion. I am the father of the sun (Helios), the moon (Selene), and the dawn (Eos). I am the Titan of light and light itself.¡±

    The being, Hyperion introduced himself.

    ¡°Hyperion? I see. So the titans have started to reveal themselves.¡±

    Miko smirked and said.

    Behind Hyperion he saw four other men of similar magnitude.

    ¡°Let me guess, those four behind you are Coeus, Crius, Iapetus, and Menoetius.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Oh? You recognize us, boy?¡±

    Said the Titan of wisdom and intellect, Coeus.

    ¡°Recognized you? No. I just used the legends as reference.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°I see. Anyway, it seems that you are the leader here. So we''ve decided to crush you and your people here and then go on to kill Zeus for what he did to us.¡±

    ¡°Kill us?¡±

    Miko¡¯s shoulders started to tremble.

    ¡°Ha¡­Haha¡­.hahaha!¡±

    He burst out laughing.

    ¡°What¡¯s so-¡±

    Before Hyperion could finish he felt a cold chill go up his spine.

    ¡°Kill us?¡±

    He looked at Miko and saw his figure distort like he was holographic image.

    ¡°No, no. You got it all wrong.¡±

    The spiritual aura surrounding Miko suddenly turned dark as if it was tainted. Soon Miko¡¯s figured changed to a sinister silhouette with streaks of crimson all over it.

    Two holes that indicated his eyes appeared and shone a devilish light, before a crescent shape hole appeared indicating the mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting all my lives for real gods who I can kill to grace me with their presence, and luckily me your first words were filled with arrogance and were so demanding.¡±

    Miko¡¯s voice was so deep and inhumane that it made whoever heard it feel like they were being stabbed in the brain over and over again.

    He spread his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Darkness started spreading everywhere as it seemed like Miko had robbed the world of its light.

    Not even Hyperion who was light itself could light up this world and chase away the darkness.

    ¡°What the hell is going?!¡±

    Those in the Primus World and all over the globe who was watching the battle all became frightened by the phenomenon in front of their eyes.

    ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡±

    Even the titans were showing signs of fright when standing in front of Miko.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt such mad inducing darkness since the primordial times.¡±

    Hyperion said.

    ¡°This kid, just what is he?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill all the gods and destroy this rotten world.¡±

    This time when he spoke, it was like a thousand wailing ghosts speaking at once. It was as if Miko had become the embodiment of resentment.

    ¡°Oi.¡±

    At that moment Nero appeared and hit him on top of his head. He looked around and looked at him.

    ¡°Killing is fine and everything, but you can¡¯t destroy the world. They¡¯re still beauties I haven¡¯t touched yet.¡±

    He said.

    Miko looked at him in silence until his appearance returned to normal and the darkness disappeared.

    ¡°Ah, I lost control and let my madness get the better of me for a second there.¡±

    Miko casually said. He made it sound like he accidentally tip over a glass of water or something.

    ¡°I figured as much.¡±

    Nero said.

    ¡°Miko, you should be careful. You almost used up all of your life just now.¡±

    Echo walked to him and said.

    ¡°My bad, my bad.¡±

    Miko said with a laugh.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The titans listened to their conversation in shock. They couldn¡¯t comprehend what kind of beings stood in front of them anymore.

    ¡°Mad, they¡¯re utterly insane.¡±

    Said Hyperion.

    *BOOOM!*

    ¡°?!¡±

    While he was distracted, he was suddenly kicked in the face by Joesph.

    ¡°He who strikes first.¡±

    Joesph said with a smile.

    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±

    Hyperion got mad and threw a punch, but before it could land Joesph had already teleported beside Miko.

    ¡°Joey, you really pissed him off.¡±

    Miko laughed and said.

    ¡°I was trying to kick his head off but it didn¡¯t work. Titans really are a tough bunch.¡±

    Joesph said.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Hyperion fired a gigantic beam of light at them. Miko and Joesph stepped forward and met it with a punch each.

    *BOOOM!*

    A huge explosion spread and caused a massive dust cloud.

    ¡°Burning Slash Of The 4-Armed Buddha!¡±

    Four slashes of flames ripped through the ground and sky and charged towards the titans. They avoid them by jumping in the air.

    Nero¡¯s avatar flew out of the dust cloud swinging four burning swords. Menoetius stepped forward and blocked the blades with his fist.

    ¡°Know your place, Mortal!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    A powerful shockwave was released from the Titan¡¯s fist and instantly destroyed Nero¡¯s avatar. The shockwave hit him as well and caused his bones to rattle and his organs to churn.

    Nero crashed into the earth spewing blood like a hose.

    ¡°Time to finish this!¡±

    The titans stomp down at Nero.

    *BOOOM!*

    But it was sent flying by a giant robot bull crashing into it.

    ¡°Ol¨¦!¡±

    Alexus jumped off his robot dragon and created a mountain-size sword using alchemy. He swung down the sword on Crius¡¯ body.

    *BOOOM!*

    The sword didn¡¯t cut the Titan but it was able to pound him into the ground.

    ¡°Crius!¡±

    Menoetius rushed to his aid, however Andreas and Rouge appeared behind him. Sensing them he quickly turned around and threw a punch at them.

    The two avoided the punch and hit him with one of their own.

    *BOOOM!*

    They were able to force him a couple steps back. Seeing that, they started raining down punches at him. Like this they entered a contest of fists with the titans.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    Hyperion once again went to intervene.

    ¡°Yo, Titan scum!¡±

    Miko appeared behind him with two gigantic blades made of light.

    ¡°This is for everyone you killed in Wall Maria!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko swung the swords and cut right into Hyperion¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh?!¡±

    Miko grinned as Hyperion screamed.

    ¡°Call me Captain Fucking Levi, you son of bitch!¡±

 Utter And Complete Madness 2

    After cutting into Hyperion¡¯s body with two gigantic light swords, Miko leaped back and allowed Nova to rain down countless swords on Hyperion.

    ¡°Ahhhh?!¡±

    Hyperion wailed as his body was filled with swords and made him look like a pin cushion.

    ¡°Y-You bastards!¡±

    Hyperion roared causing powerful shockwaves to spread out. Nova swords that were lodged in his body shattered like glass. His wounds then began to rapidly regenerate before their eyes. In a few seconds, Hyperion looked good as new.

    *BOOOM!*

    Andreas and Rouge were suddenly seen cutting through the air with wounds all over their bodies. They crashed into the ground and bounced a couple times.

    Menoetius walked towards them while looking at them with disdain.

    ¡°Insolent, mortals! You dare to stand before someone as great as me?!¡±

    Andreas and Rouge struggled to their feet and looked at him.

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Menoetius punched the ground and caused the earth itself to split open. Rouge and Andreas were hit by a shockwave from this punch and was once again sent flying.

    Menoetius, his name meant ¡°Doom Might¡± and he was considered the Titan of Violent Wrath and Recklessness. He was also depicted was someone who was extremely hubristic, which meant he was prideful to no end.

    *BOOOM!*

    The Titan Crius kicked Alexus robot bull up in the air, and then destroyed it with a punch.

    He then lifted his palm in front of him which resulted in a night sky appearing from his hands. Countless stars moved in the sky made by Crius, seemingly becoming brighter by the second.

    ¡°Constellation Maker: Serpent.¡±

    At that moment the stars started moving about and a gigantic serpent was seen coming out of the artificial sky. This serpent looked like a celestial being made out of starlight as it charged towards Alexus.

    Alexus summoned a Sigil and from it came a giant homunculus, who caught the serpent and started to tangle with it.

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment, three explosions were heard coming from the ocean. The Centimanes that were seemingly destroyed earlier all flew out of the ocean with enraged expressions.

    ¡°You fuckers! We are going to kill you!¡±

    They roared after landing on the ground.

    ¡°They¡¯re tougher than I thought.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    At that moment he saw 6 pillars of sacred light coming from the Southern Region. Soon a new group emerged.

    This group consisted of six persons who all had a holy aura and gave off the feeling of enlightenment. Their calm expressions made it seem like nothing could move their hearts. They all also had at least 4 arms that moved with great grace.

    ¡°Well, this just got even more complicated. The 6 Kings Of Jigoku are here and they¡¯re in their Buddha forms too.¡±

    Miko said after seeing the sacred beings.

    A Buddha who looked like the perfect cross between a beautiful woman and a handsome man thus reaching the pinnacle of androgyny, stepped out and spoke.

    ¡°My name is Guan Yin and I am the mother of mercy. My name in Meido (aka Jigoku) is King Byoudou.¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Miko clicked his tongue when heard the Buddha¡¯s name.

    ¡®The most troublesome one is here.¡¯

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°Inhabitants of Tartarus, we humbly request participation in eliminating the evil in front of us.¡±

    Guanyin said.

    ¡°Guan Yin, I thought that you buddha didn¡¯t wish to involve yourself in this war?¡±

    Hyperion asked.

    ¡°At first we didn¡¯t since it¡¯s just unnecessary violence, however we recently sensed a great evil coming from that child.¡±

    She looked at Miko.

    ¡°Someone like that cannot be allowed to exist in this world, since he will only bring brought its destruction.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So there¡¯s no mercy for me, O Great Buddha?¡±

    Miko asked in a mocking tone.

    ¡°Mercy is wasted on an abomination like you.¡±

    She replied.

    Miko¡¯s eye twitched when he heard that.

    ¡°Hypocrite.¡±

    He said with an angry smile.

    ¡°5 titans, 3 Centimanes, and 6 Buddhas¡­..Yup, we¡¯re going die.¡±

    Said Nova.

    ¡°Hey junior, don¡¯t be so negative. We still have a chance.¡±

    Said Nero.

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment 4 monstrous Shadow giants fell from the sky. They had 6 arms, a pair of bat wings, long horns, and gigantic weapons. They gave off the same pressure as Titans, Buddhas, and Centimanes meaning that they were Higher Being Class monsters.

    ¡°Now we¡¯re dead.¡±

    Nero said after seeing the monsters.

    ¡°These things look like the 4 Dark Gods of Yomi that I heard about.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°According to the Shadow figures I tortured that were from Yomi, they¡¯re former gods who died and got corrupted by the darkness of Yomi.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Wow, this looks pretty bad for Miko.¡±

    Julio Zebul who was watching from afar, said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to join in, Typhon?¡±

    He looked at the man beside him and asked.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I may be a monster, but I would never lower myself to team up with such weaklings to gang up on more weaklings. What do you take me for?¡±

    Typhon responded.

    ¡°What about you, boy? Aren¡¯t you going to join the fray? You¡¯re the orchestrator of this mess aren¡¯t you?¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Julio shook his head.

    ¡°This war has long grown bigger than me. If I join it now, I¡¯ll just get killed.¡±

    He responded.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Typhon started laughing.

    ¡°If Augustus¡¯ descendants can somehow overcome this, then I¡¯ll take them on. Who knows? They might put up a good fight.¡±

    He said with smirk.

    ¡°Update: 5 titans, 3 Centimanes, 6 Buddhas and 4 Dark Gods. 18 higher beings at total, all our enemies.¡±

    Nova said.

    ¡°Thanks for the remainder, Junior.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot about all the dead warriors from the last era hiding in the shadows.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really starting to get on my nerves here, Nova.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°Now then, what do we do now?¡±

    He put away his sword and said.

    ¡°What we do is simple.¡±

    Joesph took off his robe and walked towards the enemies.

    ¡°We just kill until we¡¯re killed!¡±

    He charged forward with a roar, while his body released a emerald aura.

    ¡°Suicidal fool!¡±

    The Titan Hyperion stepped forward and his large fist that shone as bright as the sun.

    ¡°The fool is you, Titan!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    The two fists clashed and caused a massive explosion which separated both sides.

    Miko fell out of the explosion and headed straight for the Buddhas.

    ¡°Kill me if you can, Delusional Fucks!¡±

    ¡°Animal.¡±

    Two Buddhas blocked his path, and struck out their giant palms which carried a holy light.

    ¡°See Buddha!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko clashed with the two palms using his spiritual aura. The two Buddhas were shocked to see that they weren¡¯t able to kill him.

    Miko¡¯s fist suddenly grew into the size of a small mountain.

    ¡°Fuckoff Punch: Great Sinner Edition!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    He thrust his fist forward and it forced back the Buddhas back a couple steps. When they looked again Miko was gone.

    ¡°Hey, Holy Ones.¡±

    They heard his voice and looked down.

    *BOOOM!*

    Two mountain-sized spikes burst out of the earth and pierced into them, and forcibly lifted them into the air. Blood raining down on the land as the Buddhas were forced into the sky.

    ¡°What holy beings? Don¡¯t you bleed like the rest of us?¡±

    Miko smirked at Guan Yin and mocked her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, Abomination.¡±

    She replied.

    The moment she said that, two Centimanes attacked Miko from behind.

    ¡°The one who shouldn¡¯t get cocky are you!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Echo and Alexus blocked the Centimanes attacks with attacks of their own. They swatted away the combined 200 arms with their four fists alone. It was such an impressive feat, that even the Centimanes were shocked themselves.

    ¡°Looks like this no time to dwelling in despair.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have give it our all and more to survive.¡±

    The two landed behind Miko.

    ¡°Right, Clan Leader?¡±

    Miko started to laugh.

    ¡°Seriously, this clan is filled with insane people.¡±

    He then showed a savage grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Rather than despair, kill the enemy in front of you! If you reach your limit, break it! It shouldn''t be hard for you people who have all climbed from the bottom of the deepest pits to reach this stage!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°I will not let anyone die! You got that?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±

    Everyone responded before entering combat with an enemy.

    ¡®Even though I said that, winning will really be hard. Especially if you think of what¡¯s to come after defeating these bastards.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself as he avoided the combined attacks of the Buddhas and Dark Gods.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be fine because I have an endless supply of power, but what about those like Nova, Darwin, and Maria. They should be able to contend against a higher being on their own, but in this situation where they might have to fight multiple enemies at once, they¡¯re at a clear disadvantage.¡¯

    Miko flew up in the air and lifted a Dark God into the sky with a kick under it chin.

    ¡®There¡¯s must be a way to turn this all around.¡¯

    He racked his brain while he fought, until he came up with an idea. He recalled Hina¡¯s past where she had lost all of her magic and was about to die, but was saved by her grandmother giving her her own magic.

    This reminded him that magic power can be shared, and he currently has an endless supply at his disposal.

    (Wait, Miko. If you share the power you¡¯re using the rate your life is being burnt away will increase.)

    Tia warned him after realizing what he was thinking.

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t, everyone will die.¡±

    He leaped a couple miles avoiding the attacks from the Titan Corus and a Centimane.

    ¡°I already said that I won¡¯t let anyone die and I mean it.¡±

    (But you¡¯ll die in return!)

    ¡°I¡¯m not kicking the bucket yet. Besides, my life force is comparably to a gods thanks to the efforts of Augustus over the countless years.¡±

    He landed on the ground and released his power at a higher level.

    ¡°It¡¯s now or never!¡±

    His spiritual aura suddenly expanded before firing into 3 separate locations.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Nova, Darwin, and Maria were shocked when they felt their body being filled with power. Not only that, the power was overwhelming; it was as if it filled them right below the limit their body could handle. It felt as if it was tailored for them.

    This was of course Miko¡¯s work. He paid close attentions to their limits while distributing the Will¡¯s Power to them.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Meanwhile, he was in great pain. There were huge veins appearing all over his body and face. The veins were pulsating and looked like their were giant worms crawling under Miko¡¯s skin. No matter how much he tried, Miko couldn''t suppress these affects on his body.

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    He suddenly started puking blood and chunks of his own flesh as well. It was obvious that his body was tearing apart from the inside.

    ¡°You look half dead.¡±

    Guan Yin approached him.

    ¡°Let me put you out of your misery!¡±

    She made a gesture with her fingers and Miko was suddenly trapped in a lotus. Miko tried to escape but it was too late.

    *BOOOM!*

    The lotus exploded and caused an explosion that devoured everything for dozens of miles.

    Seeing the destruction she caused, Guan Yin made a praying gesture.

    ¡°Don¡¯t starting praying just yet.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    To her, surprise she saw something walked out of the crater she created.

    It was completely red as if it was stained in blood, and was surrounded by a white aura.

    It was Miko who was stained with his own blood.

    His bloodshot eyes stared right into Guan Yin¡¯s soul as he approached her with unsteady steps.

    ¡°Oh, Mother Mercy. Thank you for letting me release all the bad blood that was flowing in my veins.¡±

    He formed a crooked smile with his charred yet bloodstained lips.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I feel so much better.¡±

    ¡°Devil!¡±

    Guan Yin summoned countless holy warriors around her who were hiding in the shadows all this time.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    She ordered.

    The holy warriors whose numbers seemed immeasurably charged at Miko while chanting mantras.

    ¡°Small fries should know their place and be devoured by me!¡±

    When Miko said that his pure spiritual aura changed into a blood red aura. The aura then formed giant tentacles with large mouths. These tentacles rushed towards the warriors and devoured them by the hundreds.

    While Miko was attacking them, a Centimane attacked him from above.

    *BOOOM!*

    It stomped on him and crushed him under its feet.

    *BOOOM!*

    However, its foot soon exploded causing it to scream in agony.

    It looked down and saw Miko staring at it. When it stared into Miko¡¯s crimson eyes, it felt like its soul was being drawn into a blazing abyss filled with tortured souls.

    It was hell, the Centimane saw hell in Miko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°?!¡±

    It retreated on instinct, and quickly distance itself to regenerate his foot. Seeing that, Miko turned his attention back to Guan Yin.

    ¡°Early you called me an abomination. I would like to say that you¡¯re spot on. I am an abomination.¡±

    Miko¡¯s power once again increased as he draw on the continent¡¯s endless power, once again.

    *BOOOM!*

    He immediately obliterated all of the holy warriors that Guan Yin sent after him, causing blood and body parts to raining down on the battlefield.

    The two stood before each other, A Buddha and a devil. It was like a painting from the Middle Ages.

    ¡°Listen here, Guan Yin.¡±

    Miko pointed at himself and declared with a fierce voice.

    ¡°This abomination will ensure that all of you who stand before him will be slaughtered in the cruelest ways possible. You can swear that on your faggot of a God.¡±

    Guan Yin¡¯s calm face finally twitched when she heard that.

    For the first time since becoming a Buddha she felt hatred for something. It was the first time she wanted to kill something not because of her duty to balance the world but out of pure and utter hatred.

    ¡°Insolent brat!¡±

    ¡°Shitty Granny!¡±

    The two charged at each other with pure hatred in their hearts, with strong desire to eliminate their enemy.

    *BOOOM!*

    The two clashed and caused mass destruction around them.

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    They rained down earth shattering blows down at each without letting up.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Guan Yin clasped two of her hand and quickly released them, a gigantic lotus appeared in front of her. The lotus fired a destructive laser which scorched the earth and hit Miko.

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko was blown back with his body breaking apart. He instantly fixed himself with his Proxy ability and summoned Ishma and Regis in his hands. The moment he held them, they transformed into gigantic blades which he swung down on Guan Yin.

    ¡°Heavenly Slaughter!¡±

    An overwhelming strike was released from the blades. Guan Yin quickly formed a hand seal with her hands and pushed it towards the strike.

    *BOOOM!*

    The two unbelievable attacks clashed and caused the entire continent to shake vigorously.

    Magma burst out from under ground and sprayed into the air like geysers. Lightning strikes raining down from the heavens.

    ¡°Ohhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Dieeeeee!¡±

    Even in this apocalyptic scene, Miko and Guan Yin were still going at it.

    Miko swung Ishma and Regis like a madman, while Guan Yin deflected them with her palms.

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko was suddenly hit by a Dark God and was sent crashing into the sea of lava. The Dark God flew into the lava and chased after him, Guan Yin joined.

    Inside the lava, the two powerful beings chased after Miko like sharks chasing their meals.

    ¡°Who the fuck you people think you¡¯re ganging up on?!¡±

    Miko suddenly roared.

    ¡°I¡¯M GAMIKO FUCKING DRAGNA!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Guan Yin and the Dark God were immediately seen being blown out of the lava with fists marks on their torsos.

    Miko shot out of the lava like a rocket and slammed his fist in the dark god¡¯s face. Sending it flying out of the continent.

    He then avoided an attack from Guan Yin, and hit her with a massive blast of raw mana. She was blown away as well, but quickly stabilized herself in the air.

    ¡°Brat!¡±

    She charged down to fight Miko again.

    ¡°Fuck Off!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    But she was kicked in the jaw by Echo. Echo¡¯s kick caused her teeth to fly out her mouth.

    At that moment, the Dark God that Miko punched out of the Continent returned seemly enraged.

    He charged Miko with the intention of tearing him apart.

    *BOOOM!*

    However, before it could reach him it was hit with an uppercut by Nova.

    ¡°For some reason, I seem to be overflowing with energy.¡±

    He said while looking at the enraged Dark God.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt like this in a long time.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    When the Dark God looked into Nova¡¯s eyes it saw pure chaotic madness.

    ¡°With power like this, I¡¯m pretty sure not even the old man can stop me this time.¡±

    He body started leaking a disgustingly chaotic aura.

    ¡°Looks like I can return to my old psychotic self and not worry about the consequences.¡±

    He licked his lips and showed a terrifying smile and looked at the Dark God.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s see what kind of sound a god makes when it dies?¡±

 Killing Immortals

    When the Dark God heard Nova¡¯s question, it felt that something wasn¡¯t right. It¡¯s instincts told it that he needed to escape.

    However, it was too late.

    Nova stretched out his hand towards the Dark God, the moment he did, the world pulsated and everything turned a darkish purple and motionless. It was at that moment that the Dark God realized that time had stopped for him.

    The only thing that remained the same were him and Nova.

    ¡°Chaos World.¡±

    Nova said with a smile.

    The Dark God soon noticed the world around him began to deform as if reality itself was having a melt down. Whether it be the ground, the people or even the sky, everything was melting before his eyes.

    ¡°*#$@$?!¡±

    It spoke with an incomprehensible language, however Nova knew what it wanted to say.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±

    That¡¯s what it had said from its expression.

    ¡°This is my secret technique, Chaos World. This is a technique that allows others to see the world through my eyes. It¡¯s a world where you¡¯ll experience my thoughts and come in contact with my mind.¡±

    Nova explained.

    ¡°For some reason though, everyone who¡¯s come in contact with this technique always goes insane; most end up committing suicide too.¡±

    He said casually as if trying to figure out the reason.

    The Dark God got a bad vibe from him, so it immediately tried attacking him with a powerful punch.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, no matter how hard it tried the fist just couldn¡¯t reach Nova. He started to attack wildly with all kinds of attacks but the result was the same.

    It once again had a confused and scared face.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. This isn¡¯t a physical world.¡±

    Nova pointed at his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s inside my head. Your mind was brought here leaving your body behind, but don¡¯t worry no matter how much time passes in here, it¡¯ll only be an instant in reality.¡±

    The Dark God was shocked to hear this.

    ¡°Oh? Looks like you¡¯re diving deeper into my mind.¡±

    Nova pointed at him and said.

    The Dark God looked at its body and soon saw something terrifying.

    It was deforming like the rest of the world.

    Nova laughed and took a seat on the ground.

    ¡°Now then, lets see how long can you last.¡±

    ¡°*!$&@?!¡±

    The Dark God shouted using its language. It was obvious that slowly melting before its own eyes had frightened it out of its mind. Soon it couldn¡¯t only see itself melting, it could even feel it.

    The disgusting feeling of its body liquidity and spread across the ground just frightened it more. It couldn¡¯t tell what was happening to it and was unable to do anything.

    Soon it felt its senses disappearing one by one. At first it couldn¡¯t taste anything, and then it couldn¡¯t smell anything, then it couldn¡¯t see anything.

    After that, its senses stop disappearing leaving only its sense of touch and earring. This didn¡¯t comfort it in the least, it was extremely terrified. It couldn¡¯t see anything but felt disgusting, and Nova¡¯s laugh just increased it fear factor.

    After a while it started feeling kinds of disgusting sensations, and heard all kinds of disturbing sounds; but it couldn¡¯t identify what they were and only made it even more anxious.

    It stayed like this for what felt like forever. It felt isolated and removed from reality. After a while, it started to have doubts. It started to doubt the life it live or even the fact that it had lived at all.

    After what felt like thousands of years, it forgot its own name and everything about itself.

    It¡¯s mind crumbled away and was lost forever.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Back in reality, Nova looked at the Dark God that had became nothing but a statue with vacant expression. He could tell that the Dark God had died mentally, and like he said it only took an instant in real life.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He silently approached it, and beheaded it while it was still defenseless. He then destroyed the body, but kept the head.

    He waved his hand and a door appeared out of nowhere. He quickly opened the door and what was revealed inside were shelves with countless heads on them.

    This was nova¡¯s trophy room. In this space he stores the head of every strong opponent he¡¯s ever defeated and keep them as proof of his victories. This room was special, so the heads will never decomposed and will as be as fresh as the day the were cut from their bodies.

    Some of the heads in this room belonged to several proxies all who were incredibly famous. It was because he did stuff like this that he was regarded as a psychopath. His hobby also gained the hatred of countless persons, because they wanted the heads of their love ones that he was keeping.

    He placed the Dark God¡¯s giant head on a shelf that marked higher beings. It was obvious that he had wanted the head of a God for a long time now.

    He made the door disappear and turned his full attention to the battlefield.

    ¡°I wonder just how many trophies I¡¯ll be able to collect this time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    At that moment, it was as if the whole world had became silent. The reason for this was obvious.

    A Higher Being had been killed. In this day and time, a higher being has experienced death. That was completely unimaginable in an era like this where they are basically untouchable.

    Everyone who was watching this battle, whether they be friend, foe, or mere spectators they all were left speechless by what they saw.

    Nova had killed a higher being. He was the first to do so in countless years.

    ¡°Attaboy, Junior!¡±

    Nero jumped on the back of son in celebration, while laughing joyously.

    ¡°You create history, my boy.¡±

    Nero wrapped his arms around his neck and said.

    ¡°However, keep your antics to a minimum. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to break you again.¡±

    Nero whispered in his ear.

    He burst out with another laugh.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let me seed outshine me!¡±

    He stepped forward.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Come at me, Gods!¡±

    As if to answer his challenge, two Higher Beings came at him all at once.

    These higher beings was the Titan, Iapetus and the Buddha, Mah¨¡sth¨¡mapr¨¡pta aka Seishi.

    ¡°The Titan who is the progenitor of the human race, and the Buddha of wisdom huh?¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Iapetus attacked with his spear, while Seishi attacked with his golden palm.

    Nero and Nova both leaped several miles back to avoided the power of their attacks.

    ¡°Junior, don¡¯t get involved! They¡¯re my prey!¡±

    Nero shouted.

    Nova only nodded and immediately took off. As someone who fought against his father on countless occasions, he knew from the tone of his voice that Nero was about to go all out.

    ¡®Even though, this power Miko granted me allows me to use even my strongest attacks without getting tired, I knew the instant that he whispered in my ear¡­¡¯

    Nova thought while remembering the sensation he got when his father jumped on his back seemingly celebrating. The moment Nero touched him, nova felt like he was being trapped by a beast that could devour him whenever he wanted. It was as if he was a mice that was caught by a snake, and that snake was only observing him while deciding if it should feast on him or not.

    ¡®Looks like I was being na?ve. Even with this power, I still can¡¯t beat my father.¡¯

    He thought with a smile.

    Meanwhile, Nero was avoiding the strikes of the two higher beings using minimal but precise movements. This caused him to withstand fighting the two while measuring their strengths.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    After a bit, he whistled.

    ¡°They¡¯re strong. Incredibly strong. I doubt there¡¯s anyone I¡¯ve fought that was as strong as them.¡±

    A savage grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°That means I can go all out and some!¡±

    He leap back as far as he could to create some distance between them and himself.

    His body silently released an azure aura.

    ¡°I am the son of the goddess who rules the seas of the primordial era, basking the world in her brilliance as she becomes the dragoness.¡±

    *CRACK!*

    The moment Nero spoke those words, the sky itself cracked like it was piece of fragile glass.

    ¡°?!¡±

    This alarmed everyone, mortals and higher beings alike.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi! Is he trying to destroy this world?!¡±

    Rouge shouted after recognizing the changes.

    ¡°That bastard, did he forget that we can¡¯t use techniques like these in the mortal world?! It¡¯s not as strong as it used to be!¡±

    Alexus said as he was retreating at full speed.

    ¡°Raven!¡±

    Seeing what was being projected, Kimiko called out to Raven.

    ¡°In case the scale of the battle spread too far, what was Miko¡¯s orders to you? I know he must¡¯ve given you some.¡±

    Kimiko quickly asked him.

    ¡°He did. He ordered me to use the same spell that Rouge did 13 years ago during the Flameheart incident and cut the continent off from the rest of the world.¡±

    Raven answered.

    ¡°Do it now. At least then, we can contain the amount of damage to the mortal world.¡±

    Kimiko answered.

    She looked back at the projection in the air.

    ¡°The way this battle is going, this Continent is gonna sink.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Nero¡¯s skin suddenly burst apart as if he just shed his entire existence. What was left was an azure neon silhouette.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Several higher beings moved to attacked him all at once.

    *BOOOM!*

    However, they were all attacked by gigantic red tentacles which forced them all back.

    ¡°You gods sure lack mannerism.¡±

    Miko blocked their path and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s proper etiquette to not interrupt someone while they¡¯re in the middle of a transformation?¡±

    He showed them a mocking smile.

    ¡°You all should read more manga.¡±

    ¡°Quit spouting our nonsense!¡±

    The gods charged at him.

    ¡°Japanimation!¡±

    Miko fearless clashed with them all with a big smile on his face.

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    He smacked higher beings left right and center with overwhelming power. At this stage, Miko¡¯s body was incapable of healing every wound it received because of how much power Miko was drawing from the Continent.

    He was burning his life force without a care in the world.

    Meanwhile, Nero was going through another change.

    ¡°I am the son of the conqueror who bends the world in any form that he wishes, and showcased his dominance on gods, demons, and beasts alike.¡±

    His azure form was covered with a purple aura which slowly merged with it, and turned him into a perfect mix of the two.

    ¡°But I am the being that brings forth endless destruction to all! He who seeks to stand above all existence!¡±

    This time a black aura engulf him. This aura started to change his appearance as if tainting him with its darkness.

    ¡°For I am without equal!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Mile wide cracks started appearing through the entire continent, as if it was breaking apart.

    ¡°Gospel Of The Demon Dragon God!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    A bright light spread out along with a gigantic explosion. This explosion quickly compressed itself before being mold into the shape of a human. When the light faded, an entirely new being stood in its place.

    It was 8 ft tall, muscular but lean, had parts of its limbs covered in either azure, purple or black scales, and a dragon¡¯s tail and a pair wings. It was shirtless but had on an Egyptian style baggy white pants, golden anklets on each foot. It had handsome yet stern face, beastly gold eyes with black corneas, black hair that flowed down to its back, and finally a third eye in the center of its forehead.

    This was Demon Dragon God, Nero¡¯s strongest form. This was the form he took to defeat Krow five years ago.

    ¡°That human, he became a god?!¡±

    The higher beings were shocked by the godly aura Nero was giving off. It wasn¡¯t something that a mortal should possess.

    ¡°My grandmother was a sea dragon goddess, and my grandfather was a human who surpassed a god.¡±

    Nero spoke with a rough and commanding voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me becoming a god as well?¡±

    A long time ago, back when Miko was only 6 and was preparing to take on Darius, Tiamat had once said that her blood was very strong in Nero, and because of this he can do everything Miko can.

    Also back during his time training with Momo, she said that those with azure and purple hair like Nero had the perfect mix of Augustus and Tia¡¯s blood and possessed the advantages that they brought.

    Another time was when Momo taught him about the fact that if you master any form of power to utmost limit you¡¯ll gain the title of god and will be able to contend against a real one.

    ¡°Oh? So this is the result of equally inheriting both their blood traits, and mastering a form of power to the point of godhood.¡±

    Miko smiled as he looked at the deified Nero.

    ¡°You can become a true god yourself.¡±

    He then looked at the other branch leaders. Since they and Nero had the same origins and it was established that they all were around equal with Nero having some edge, they should be able to became True Gods themselves.

    ¡°God?¡±

    Iapetus and Seishi who were were chasing after Nero, approached him.

    ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a fraud. True godhood cannot be obtain so easily.¡±

    Said the Buddha of wisdom, Seishi.

    Hearing them say that, Nero looked at them with a cold gaze. His usual playful demeanor was gone.

    ¡°Fighting you two should just be at my limit.¡±

    He approached them and said.

    ¡°So if I kill you, that means I¡¯ve surpassed my limit.¡±

    ¡°Insolent!¡±

    Iapetus thrust his spear at him with a force which looked like it could pierce through the world. Nero stepped forward and clash against it with a punch.

    *BOOOM!*

    Mile wide cracks once again opened up the earth.

    Seishi attacked Nero from the side with a beam of holy light. Nero swung his hand at it and his Midnight Blade appeared.

    *BOOOM!*

    The light was deflected and crashed into an army of hell residents.

    Nero charged towards Seishi with his sword in his hand, he blocked Iapetus¡¯ spear with his free hand to prevent him from stopping him.

    Seishi saw that Nero was aiming for his life and summoned a thousand palms behind him. All the palms charged at Nero with the intent to squash him.

    Seeing that, Nero smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve taken this form¡­..I¡¯m gonna enjoy it to the fullest!¡±

    In that moment, Nero suddenly multiplied and formed a small army of himself. They all charged at the palms swing their swords.

    *BOOOM!*

    Countless explosions echoed out as the entire continent shook. The real Nero appeared in front of Seishi.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    But before he could strike he had to dodged a spear thrust from Iapetus. He leaped back and saw Iapetus and Seishi stand side by side.

    ¡°I guess the difference in size is becoming a hindrance.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I guest I¡¯ll have level the playing broad.¡±

    Shortly after saying that, Nero suddenly began growing. In no time he was the same size as the Titan Iapetus.

    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    He immediately jumped in the air and aimed a kick at the Titan. Iapetus thrust his spear to pierced through his attack.

    *BOOOM!*

    The foot and spear clashed and caused mass destruction everywhere. Nero twisted his body and hitting Seishi with a corkscrew kick, when he was trying to sneak attack him from the side.

    Seishi stumbled a few steps, and Nero chased after him with his sword. He then jumped backwards and avoided Iapetus spear with a backflip.

    He landed behind Iapetus and swung his sword at his waist. His sword was however, blocked by Iapetus thrusting down the pole of his spear beside him.

    Seishi jumped over Iapetus and a holy land appeared behind him. From this holy land, a million monks fired arrows down at Nero.

    Nero leaped back, but Iapetus appeared behind him thrusting his spear. Nero was unable to completely avoid the spear, so he made it stabbed through his side and approached Iapetus.

    This caught Iapetus off guard. Nero thrust his hand forward and stabbed into his chest and grabbed his heart.

    ¡°Devil Art: Infinite Erosion!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Iapetus felt his heart being stabbed with something cold, which caused him great pain.

    ¡°Whoa there.¡±

    Nero avoided an attack from Seishi and the holy land he opened behind him.

    ¡°What did you do to him, Fraud?!¡±

    Seishi asked.

    ¡°Nothing much. I know that titans like him are really hard to kill, I used a particular art of mine to cause his heart to erode and turn to dust.¡±

    Nero said.

    ¡°Also this art while spread to his entire body every time his body tries to regenerates. When that happens, his entire body will turn to dust.¡±

    Nero smiled at Seishi.

    ¡°Do you understand? His body will rot and continue to rot and turn to dust for all of eternity. In others, an endless loop of death.¡±

    Gods of the Greek mythos originally possess immortality, because of this they are extremely hard to kill in this world, especially thanks to the fact that they continuously regenerate.

    However, what if there was something that would destroy their bodies every time it tries to regenerate? They¡¯ll experience physical death even if their souls remains.

    ¡°You see, our clan hates Greek gods; because of this hatred we¡¯ve develop countless ways to kill them. My devil arts is just an example of them.¡±

    He showed his Midnight Blade.

    ¡°Of course, this blade which can destroy the soul without harming the physical body is one of them. Once I cut you with this your soul is gone forever.¡±

    Nero instantly appeared beside Iapetus, whose body was crumbling away before his eyes.

    ¡°For example, like this.¡±

    Nero thrust the sword through Iapetus¡¯ head. When he did, all life disappeared in Iapetus eyes as he stood motionlessly like a statue while his body eroded.

    ¡°And like that, I¡¯ve killed my first Greek god.¡±

    He showed a peace sign.

    ¡°And I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be more to come. So stay tuned.¡±

 Destructive Battles

    With the death of Iapetus, the second higher being had fell in this battle; and it happened shortly after the first one. This showed that the Dragna Clan weren¡¯t pushovers.

    ¡°Hm? Iapetus¡¯ life force has vanished?¡±

    Typhon who was relaxing by the gate leading to Tartarus, was quite surprised to sense the death of Iapetus.

    ¡°Two higher beings were killed in a span of a few minutes, and they were done in by different people too?¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°Augustus¡¯ descendants are more capable than I thought.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Are you going to join the fray now?¡±

    Asked Julio, who was near him.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.Not yet. When they¡¯ve killed more than half than I¡¯ll step in. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be disappointed if their first two kills were mere flukes.¡±

    Typhon replied.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was at that moment that he suddenly looked back towards Tartarus.

    ¡°That brat, is he just waking up?¡±

    Julio was confused when he heard him say that. Before he could ask who he was talking about, something strange happened.

    A beam of light was seen coming out of the darkest pits of Tartarus and heading towards the mortal world.

    Typhon didn¡¯t look at the light and only leaned on the pillars of the gate with a smile on his face.

    Before Julio could discern what the light was, it shot out of the gate without fear of Typhon. He then watched as it disappeared in the Northern direction.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Julio wanted to ask what the light was, but considering the fact that Typhon didn¡¯t stop it and knew it¡¯s identity, he decided to leave it be for now.

    ¡®Typhon has a bad temper, so he might get mad if I try to pry into his business.¡¯

    Thinking that, he turned his attention back to the battlefield.

    Seeing Iapetus killed before his eyes, emotions formed Seishi¡¯s tranquil eyes. In them you could see anger, confusion, and hatred.

    ¡°Fraud, do you know that you¡¯ve killed the progenitor of the human race?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Of course. However, he¡¯s only the progenitor of humans of Greek descent. In others he¡¯s nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°Such a malicious heart.¡±

    Seishi said.

    ¡°Please, Lord Buddha. I¡¯m not interested in your hypocritical views.¡±

    Nero pointed at him with his sword that destroyed Iapetus.

    ¡°I¡¯m only here to kill until I¡¯m killed myself. I have no sympathy for those who die by my hands, especially not those from the Greek mythos. I cut down everything in front of me and bring my people glory. That¡¯s how we Dragnas live our lives.¡±

    He charged towards Seishi.

    ¡°Offer your blood to my ancestors, Buddha!¡±

    ¡°Such a rotten soul.¡±

    At Seishi¡¯s command, the warrior monks in the holy land all attacked once. They¡¯re countless attacks charging towards Nero.

    Nero gripped his sword and swung it with all of his strength.

    *BOOOM!*

    An overwhelming force collided and destroyed their attacks while leveling everything around them.

    Nero leaped forward and swung down his sword, a holy hand came from out of the holy land and blocked his strike.

    ¡°You sword damages souls, right? So that means that all I need to do is use a false hand to block it.¡±

    Said Seishi.

    Countless hands thrusting swords appeared from the holy land, and tried to stab Nero. He jumped back to avoid them, but in that instant the swords extended and reached him before he could react.

    The swords stabbed into his body causing his blood to flow.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Nero used his sword to shatter these swords and be freed from them. Or that was what he thought.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The swords remained lodged into his flesh even after being destroyed. They even began sinking into his body like it was quick sand. It wasn¡¯t long before they disappeared into his flesh.

    ¡°You have a demon soul right?¡±

    Seishi asked.

    ¡°What you happen if you were hit a spell that banishes evil?¡±

    *Throb!*

    Nero suddenly felt something throbbing inside of him.

    Seishi lifted his hands in a prayer gesture.

    ¡°Evil Begone.¡±

    The instant he said that, Nero could feel an unbearable pain spread through his entire body.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh?!¡±

    He screamed out in agony because his entire body felt like it was being grind to bit from the inside.

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    Blood forcibly flowed out of his mouth, ears, three eyes, and even his pore. It was as if his insides were being turned to mush in a blender.

    ¡°Evil can¡¯t win against the sacred.¡±

    Seishi approached him.

    ¡°This is just the laws of nature. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±

    He stood in front of Nero who was grinding his teeth while trying to bear the pain and keep standing.

    ¡°Just accept your fate and return to the samsara, Fraud.¡±

    He stretched his hand out towards Nero¡¯s face.

    *Swoosh!*

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    However, his hand never touched Nero. Instead, he saw it floating in front of him with a trail of blood. He looked down and saw that Nero was tightly gripping his sword with trembling hands and cold sweat covering his body.

    ¡°F-For someone who is hailed as wise, you sure are dumb. No, it would be better to say you¡¯re ignorant.¡±

    Nero spoke with a trembling voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant about what kind of person your opponent is.¡±

    Seishi tried to jumped back, but his back hit something hard. He turned around and saw that he was trapped in a cage.

    ¡°If you had known even a little about me, you¡¯ll know that I can be really reckless when I want to quickly kill an opponent.¡±

    ¡°You, you let my swords enter your body so that you can trap me!¡±

    Seishi shouted after realizing his error.

    ¡°Go back to hell, Buddha!¡±

    Nero lifted his Midnight Blade and swung it with all of his strength. Seishi used his strongest attack in an act of desperation.

    *BOOOM!*

    A massive blast occurred which devoured everything for countless miles. When the explosion faded, there was a crater so large and deep that sea water started flowing in it from below the continent.

    Their attacks colliding bored right through the continent and even blew away all the magma, causing water fill the hole.

    Floating above the crater was Nero and Seishi. Seishi¡¯s holy land had long been destroyed, but Nero¡¯s entire body was charred and there was smoke coming out of all of his pores.

    Even so, he smiled.

    ¡°Looks like I was the sacred one, and you were the evil needing cleansing, Seishi.¡±

    Nero watched as Seishi¡¯s upper body slid off his lower body and fall into the crater. His lower body soon followed. When they hit the water, they immediately began sinking down to the dark abyss.

    ¡°Nero 2-0 Higher Beings.¡±

    Nero said.

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment, the blades that sunk into his fleshed exploded out of his body making him look like a cactus.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t something Nero expected.

    ¡°That bastard¡­¡­He placed a special conditions on the swords to tear me apart in the case of his death.¡±

    Nero showed a bloody smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s really worthy of being praised as the wise sage. That was magnificent.¡±

    He vision began to blur.

    ¡°B-But that¡¯s not enough to kill me¡­.¡±

    He fell into the crater under him and hit the water surface, and didn¡¯t move after that and just kept bleeding out.

    Like this Nero had became the first person to kill two higher beings in this era and back to back as well. He once again created history, cementing his place among the best to ever live.

    The battle between Miko¡¯s group and the higher beings have spread into not only the Southern Region, but even the west. The desert like lands has long been reduced to a wasteland filled with craters and scorched lands as evidence of battles.

    *BOOOM!*

    With the death of Iapetus, the titans were driven insane with anger. This was especially true for his son Menoetius.

    ¡°That son of a bitch!¡±

    He was locked in a clash of fists with Echo, who was preventing him from going after Nero.

    *BOOOM!*

    He lifted her in the air with an uppercut, and then slammed his gigantic leg on her with a kick.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    She immediately felt like all of her bones had been shattered as she was sent flying through the air. Menoetius jumped in the air and crushed her under his foot.

    *BOOOM!*

    Wide cracks once again ran through the land, and Echo was forced dozens of mikes underground.

    Ridding himself of Echo, he charged at Nero who was severely injured from Seishi¡¯s attack from beyond the grave.

    ¡°You little bastard! I will kill you!¡±

    Menoetius roared and destroyed the earth around him with his charge.

    Miko who was preoccupied with stopping several higher beings from killing the injured Nero, frowned when he saw Menoetius shook off Echo.

    ¡°Hey, I gave you two my power for a reason you know!¡±

    He shouted.

    *BOOOM!*

    Before Menoetius could reach Nero, he was kicked under the chin by Darwin.

    ¡°I was already on it!¡±

    Darwin shouted.

    Menoetius was forced to take a couple steps back.

    ¡°You fuck-¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    His angry shout was interrupted by a punch in the face from Darwin.

    He landed beside Nero, who seemed to be out of commission.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get too involved with this clan again after what happened to my daughter, so I thought that as long as me and clan survives, I don¡¯t care what happens in this war. For that reason, I didn¡¯t give it my all in this battle.¡±

    He looked at Nero whose blood was slowly staining the water he was in, and clenched his teeth.

    ¡°But I¡¯m just a Flameheart after all. I can¡¯t abandon my friend.¡±

    ¡°Like I care about you!¡±

    Menoetius got even angrier.

    ¡°That bastard killed my father!¡±

    His body began releasing a burning aura as if his entire body was on fire.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill all of you, fuckers!¡±

    He charged towards Darwin who was guarding Nero. Darwin leaped towards him while releasing an emerald aura.

    ¡°Flameheart Art: Burning Passion!¡±

    The aura around him suddenly experienced an explosive growth before compressing around him like a second skin, causing his body to seemingly glow like a gem. Even his hair became a emerald color.

    He and Menoetius threw a punch at the same time.

    *BOOOM!*

    Red and emerald light spread out and caused a massive explosion. Maria appeared at that moment and picked up Nero and retreated.

    Meanwhile, neither Menoetius or Darwin took a step back from each other. The two began throwing punching at a blinding speed causing their fists to clash over and over again.

    *BOOOM!*

    Because he had the longer reach, Menoetius held the advantage and was able sent Darwin crashing into the earth. The ground cracked open as if it was forming a new valley, as Darwin¡¯s body broke through it.

    Menoetius jumped and aimed a stomp at him. Seeing that, Darwin forced his body to spin and landed on his feet before dodging the stomp.

    *BOOOM!*

    However, Menoetius immediately kicked him while he was midair and sent him flying again like a football.

    ¡°This bastard is strong!¡±

    Darwin forced himself to stop and saw Menoetius chasing after.

    ¡°I guess he¡¯s the personification of senseless violence for a reason.¡±

    Menoetius thrust his burning fist down on Darwin, who thrust both arms into the air to catch the massive fist.

    *BOOOM!*

    Darwin was forced deep underground, but was still able to stop the fist.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    He roared as all of his muscles tensed up. The impossible then happened.

    He lifted Menoetius off the ground, holding just his fist.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This shocked the Titan. Of course it would, a Titan was as huge as a mountain. Lifting up one was equivalent to lifting a mountain.

    ¡°Ohhhhhhhh!¡±

    Darwin roared and started swinging the Titan over his head with a spinning. He then threw Menoetius with a shout.

    Menoetius was thrown so far up in the air that even he was wondering who far would he go. Eventually Menoetius started falling towards the earth again.

    ¡°Hmph! So what if you could throw me?! I¡¯ll just use the new found momentum you granted me and increase the destructive force of my stomp!¡±

    The Titan then began spinning like a top with his feet facing the earth. With his burning aura and the friction caused by his fall, he looked like a meteorite that would end it all.

    ¡°Die, mortal!¡±

    Darwin silently looked at the Titan falling from the heavens, and took a deep breath.

    Let¡¯s talk about the man known as Darwin Flameheart for a bit. He was born into one of the servant families of the Flameheart clan. This meant that he was not someone that was a part of the head family or someone that was a direct descendant of one of the five progenitors of the clan. He was a mere servant.

    However, this servant was a bit special. He was born with immense magical power and superior physical abilities. You see, despite being a servant he had one of the highest concentration of Aphrodite¡¯s blessing, which all Flamehearts possessed, since the progenitors. It was because of this that he was adopted into the main family and became Joesph¡¯s disciple.

    As you know, he later married Joesph youngest daughter and became the leader of the clan after making a name for himself. However, he faced endless oppositions in the clan because of his origins. Yet, he remained the clan leader and was only second to Joesph in power.

    As for how he did it, the answer was simple. Darwin was stronger than everybody else outside of Joesph, and the reason for his strength laid in a secret technique that only the clan¡¯s progenitors were able to use, beside him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Facing the ball of death falling from the sky, Darwin stretched his right arm to his side. In that instant, all signs of magic disappeared from him. It was as if he never practiced it in the first place.

    At that moment, an emerald mark appeared on the back of his hand, it was a heart. Immediately after several tribal marks of the same color started appearing on his body from his right hand, tearing his clothes as they spread. It was as if a vine art was spreading across his body, completely covering it.

    A heart mark appeared on the back of his hands, his feet, the center of his forehead, and in the middle of his chest. Once the marks stopped spreading, Darwin stooped down.

    ¡°Heavenly Blessing: Venus Advocate.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    He jumped and caused a massive crater in his wake.

    ¡°You¡¯re coming to meet your maker, Mortal!¡±

    Seeing Darwin charging at him, Menoetius mocked him.

    ¡°You really are the Titan of reckless violence.¡±

    Darwin spoke while clenching his fist.

    ¡°You cant even see that your opponent is superior than you.¡±

    ¡°What rubbish! There¡¯s no one greater than me!¡±

    Menoetius replied.

    Darwin immediately knew why Zeus vanished him to Tartarus in the first place. His hubris was incurable.

    ¡°Join your father, Titan!¡±

    Darwin and Menoetius were in range of each other. A man vs a mountain sized meteorite, this clash was unique in its own right.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    *BOOOOOM!*

    The two clashed and a massive shockwave spread and erased every cloud in the sky and scorched the air.

    Emerald and red sparks rained down and destroyed everything they struck, like they were lightning bolts. Soon cracks began to appear in space itself, as if the dimension was going to be torn apart by their clash.

    ¡°Drop dead already, mortal!¡±

    Menoetius roared.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t afford for that happen before I see my granddaughter wed and become happy!¡±

    Soon the emerald sparks became more frequent than the red ones. Darwin thrust one hand above his head and a rose mark appeared in his palm.

    ¡°Bloom, Rose Of Venus!¡±

    A transparent rose emerged from Darwin¡¯s palm. It quickly devoured Menoetius.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    This shocked Menoetius.

    ¡°As cringey as it sounds, looks like my love beats your senseless violence.¡±

    Darwin smiled.

    ¡°Wither, Rose Of Venus!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    The rose that covered both Menoetius and Darwin exploded and caused another explosion which resulted in a hole appearing in the sky. This hole sucked in the explosion as it began to fixed itself.

    Menoetius was seen being sucked towards it with his body broken and bloody. Just as he was going to be sucked into the hole he started shouting.

    ¡°Damn you, mortal! How dare you do this to me?! I promise that I will kill you and everyone you¡¯ve ever loved!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t get the chance.¡±

    Darwin pointed at Menoetius chest.

    ¡°Heartbreaker.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    That moment, Menoetius chest blew open as if his heart had turned into a bomb.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The Titan felt his body go cold, he immediately knew that his death was approaching.

    ¡°Your father died because his heart was destroyed, so I thought that it was fitting if his son died the same way. Like father like son as they say.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Menoetius was silently sucked into the hole. The moment his body entered, it was torn apart by the countless forces that was working to repair the sky. The last thing he saw was Darwin waving him goodbye.

    The hole disappeared and the sky was back to normal. However, Darwin didn¡¯t release his Venus Advocate and instead went to help Maria carry Nero to safety.

    Maria was being chased by a Buddha who wanted revenge for his comrade¡¯s death.

    It opened a holy land similar to the one that Seishi opened, and commanded an army of monks to attack her with projectiles.

    *BOOOM!*

    The attacks packed quite the punch and caused damage to Maria, who was shielding Nero.

    ¡°Chaos Hammer!¡±

    The holy land was suddenly crushed by a gigantic hammer, which was being wielded by Nova.

    ¡°Maria, give me the old man.¡±

    He stood in front of her and said.

    ¡°Fine, take him. I¡¯ll kill this Buddha.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    The moment she turned around to face the Buddha, she saw something that made her brain freeze up for a while.

    She saw the Buddha that was chasing her on the ground, laying flat on his stomach. Standing on top of him was a tall and muscular man dressing in leather.

    It was Typhon.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The moment Maria looked into his eyes, every nerve in her body was screaming for her to run away with all of her might. She instinctively knew that the being in front of her wasn¡¯t something she could ever hope to defeat.

    Typhon smiled at her.

    ¡°Little girl, did I steal your prey?¡±

    He asked.

    Just his voice was enough to strike true terror in her heart.

    ¡°My bad, I originally intended to wait until you guys kill at least half of your opponents, but when I saw that battle where Menoetius was defeated, I couldn¡¯t contain myself.¡±

    He tapped his foot on the Buddha below.

    ¡°The next thing I knew, I killed this guy. Who is this by the way? A Buddha? Well, whatever. I don¡¯t really have that many Buddhist friends anyway. They all want to vanquish me for being an evil entity after all. Killing one won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    He spoke about slaying a Buddha so naturally, that you would think that he accidentally stepped on an ant.

    It was at that moment that Maria felt someone drag her backwards. She saw that nova had switched places with her and was now facing Typhon. It was obvious that his intention was to protect Maria.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re the one that killed one of those dark gods from yomi.¡±

    Typhon said after seeing him step forward.

    At that moment, someone appeared behind Nova and Maria. They turned around and saw Julio Zebul.

    ¡°Lord Typhon, are you going to join the battle now?¡±

    Julio asked.

    ¡°Well, since I¡¯ve accidentally killed, someone I might as well.¡±

    Typhon answered.

    He started to approach nova who was shielding Maria. Seeing Typhon slowly approach him, Nova geared himself up for battle.

    Maria faced Julio, however to her surprise, Julio not only showed no intention of fighting her, he even left the battlefield.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t mind him. I never wanted his help. He¡¯ll just watch everything from a far like a general should.¡±

    Typhon said.

    ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ll do my duty as a soldier and destroy everything in front of me until I achieve complete victory.¡±

    He stretched his hand out towards Nova.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    He was suddenly attacked by blast of demonic energy and was forced back a few meters.

    The one who attacked him, once again appeared in front of him.

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon was sent flying upwards by a kick by Nero.

    ¡°Echo!¡±

    The moment he shouted, Echo burst out of the ground and appeared above Typhon.

    *BOOOM!*

    She slammed her fist on his face and sent him crashing towards the earth.

    ¡°Hellish Breath Of The Demon Dragon God!¡±

    An overwhelming burst of black flames spurted out of Nero¡¯s mouth. It was as if he had spat out an ocean of flames.

    *BOOOM!*

    These flames hit Typhon and scorched everything around them.

    Typhon fell on the ground with flames all around him.

    Echo landed beside Nero and dust herself off.

    ¡°Just as I was resting underground, this thing had to appear.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°My life was in danger while you were resting you know?¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°Yeah, but I figured that you could handle it yourself.¡±

    Echo replied.

    ¡°You two seem quite casual, despite not even being able to defeat me.¡±

    Typhon slowly stood up with his head facing the opposite direction like an owl.

    He casually took his head and twisted his head back into its rightful place.

    ¡°Well, I admit that you two sure pack quite the punch. As expected of Augustus and Tia¡¯s descendants.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t trying to defeat you, King of Monsters.¡±

    Nero replied.

    ¡°They were calling for reinforcements.¡±

    Typhon heard a new voice, and saw Miko standing behind him. A bit further back, several higher beings were seen groaning in agony on the ground.

    ¡°Because of your intervention I was unable to kill them and could only put them down for a bit.¡±

    Miko showed him an angry and savage smile.

    ¡°How are you going to make that up to me, Snake Leg Bastard?¡±

    When Typhon heard that, he looked at Miko again because there were only a few persons who dared called him that. After a while, he figured it out.

    ¡°Yo, Augustus. It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    He showed a similarly angry and savage smile.

    ¡°This way I can kill you myself.¡±

 Slaying Gods

    Miko and Typhon faced off, this was something that was expected but actually seeing it happen was still unbelievable. Everyone who was spectating this war from a war subconsciously held their breath, waiting to see what these two would do.

    Sasha and everybody in the Primus World were all wearing worried expressions. Of course they would, the man standing in front of Miko was a terrifying existence who made the entire Greek mythos tremble in fear.

    He was a true monster.

    They weren¡¯t the only ones who realized how bad the situation was. Everyone on the battlefield all became tense because of Typhon¡¯s appearance. However, the one who was supposed to be the most nervous, Miko was calm.

    ¡®Keep calm, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. You already expected this to happen didn¡¯t you? This changes nothing. The enemies remain the same and you were always moving with the worst possible scenario in mind.¡¯

    He said to himself.

    ¡®Now then, other than Typhon there are 14 other enemies that could threaten our lives, if you add the endless army of hell residents that means we¡¯re severely outnumbered. Not only that-¡¯

    Miko¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a sudden hit to the face.

    *BOOOM!*

    His head was forced into the ground by Typhon¡¯s fist, while his legs flew up in the air.

    The earth burst open and mile wide cracks spread through the entire Western Region causing mountains to crumble like sand castles. The shockwaves produced by the punch was enough to make the likes of Nero fly back.

    ¡°You should know that I don¡¯t like it when my enemies try to use their heads in the middle of a fight.¡±

    Typhon stood up after burying Miko¡¯s entire upper body into the earth.

    ¡°I prefer a good old clash of fists with no trickery behind it.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°S-So strong. One punch from him was able to cause so much damage.¡±

    Maria said after witnessing the power that Typhon possessed.

    ¡°You 5, I suggest you stop hiding and come out. I¡¯ve already locked on to your presences.¡±

    Typhon said.

    Immediately after he said that, Darwin, Rouge, Alexus, and Andreas appeared behind him.

    Only one person appeared in front of him, and that was Joesph.

    ¡°Hm? You, you look familiar.¡±

    Typhon said after seeing Joesph.

    ¡°Ah, I remember. You¡¯re that brat who was always following Augustus tail.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a honor that you remember me, Lord Typhon.¡±

    Joesph responded.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve gotten quite strong yourself. You¡¯re not on Augustus or his generals¡¯ level but you¡¯re the strongest person here.¡±

    ¡°Your praise honors me.¡±

    Joesph said.

    ¡°How about it, boy? Do you want to go a round with me? I promise I¡¯ll make your death as painless as I can.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°As tempting as that sounds, I can only do so depending on what my master wants.¡±

    Joesph looked down on the buried Miko.

    ¡°What do we do, Miko?¡±

    At that moment, Miko¡¯s body emerged from the ground with him badly beaten up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the problem. You can keep him occupied while the rest of us deal with other enemies.¡±

    Miko knocked the side of his head with his hand and blood started leaking out of the other ear.

    ¡°My hearing feels a lot better now.¡±

    He stood up and said.

    ¡°By the way, how long do you think you can last?¡±

    ¡°Since he¡¯s in his human form, about a hour or so.¡±

    Joesph started to do some light stretches while answering.

    ¡°A hour huh? That¡¯s pretty short.¡±

    Miko also began to loosen his joints with some classic stretches

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hold out for two hours?¡±

    He asked while doing some lateral stretches to loosen his leg muscles.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. A hour is already pushing it. I¡¯m not as young as you.¡±

    Joesph answered while standing on one leg and holding his knee to his chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go blaming everything on age. You sound pathetic.¡±

    Miko said while in a split trying to touch his toes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Everyone watched them talking and casually stretching with shocked faces. Everyone in the world who was watch all wondered if those two realized the situation they were in.

    Typhon was the only one who found it amusing.

    The two were now performing jumping jacks side by side.

    ¡°A hour, huh. I wanted more but I guess it will have to do.¡±

    Miko said.

    The two stopped and started loosening up their wrists.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Same to you.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Joesph suddenly shot forward and crashed into Typhon, lifting him off the ground and into the air. The two soon disappeared into the horizon.

    ¡°Alright. We have an hour so let get down to business.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Nova, Nero, and Darwin you are to use this hour and recover your lost strength. While I did shared my power with two of you, it¡¯s best you try to remain in top condition.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Everyone else, it¡¯s time to become God slayers.¡±

    Saying so Miko charged towards where the higher beings, that he was fight were. They had all halted in their steps because of Typhon¡¯s appearance and didn¡¯t dare to attack Miko and the others.

    With Typhon temporarily gone, this was the right moment to kill Miko and others. This was also Miko¡¯s last chance to eliminate these gods before Typhon returns.

    It was a race against time for both sides.

    Elsewhere, Joseph and typhon crashed into a mountain in the Eastern Region, which was incredibly far from the western Region that Miko and others were in.

    ¡°Not a bad tackle.¡±

    Typhon freed himself from the mountain that he found himself lodged into.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten quite strong.¡±

    He said.

    Joesph didn¡¯t reply and rushed towards him throwing a punch. Typhon punched out as well.

    *BOOOM!*

    The clash between their fists caused the mountain they were on, to flatten. The two then started throwing punches causing their fists to collided over and over and again.

    Each time their fists clashed, an explosive sound rang out and shockwaves destroyed their surroundings.

    Joesph jumped and kicked Typhon under his chin with a kick, this caused Typhon¡¯s head to fall back. While still midair, Joesph twisted his body to deliver another kick to the face.

    ¡°Jumping to make up for the difference in size, not a bad idea.¡±

    Typhon caught his leg before it could connect with his face. He then lifted Joesph overhead and slammed him on the ground.

    *BOOOM!*

    The earth burst open and long cracks spread like spider webs.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Joesph felt the pain from the impact and groaned.

    He however didn¡¯t let the pain slow him down. He immediately kicked Typhon, who was bending after slamming him on the ground, in the face. Typhon released his leg and Joesph quickly sprung to his feet and landed a gut blow.

    *BOOOM!*

    However Typhon rose him off the ground with a knee to the chest. He then kicked him away with a spinning kick.

    Joesph bounced off the ground a couple times before rolling to his feet. The moment he looked up, he saw a foot aiming at his face. He quickly bent his back to avoid being hit by Typhon¡¯s flying kick.

    He quickly turned around to attack Typhon, but before he could a finger stabbed into his chest.

    *BOOOM!*

    A beam shot right though his chest and burst out of his back.

    ¡°Guah!!¡±

    Joesph stumbled backwards holding his chest.

    ¡°You moved your body to the side the instant my finger pierced your chest, because of that I missed your heart.¡±

    Typhon analyzed.

    ¡°Looks like you gained a lot of fighting experience over the millennia. Your reflexes are also pretty sharp.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Looks like I can enjoy my fight with you.¡±

    He said with a savage smile.

    ¡®Trying to gauge his strength was a mistake. If I don¡¯t go all out from the get go, I¡¯m dead.¡¯

    Thinking that, Joesph took a deep breath and activated the blessing he received from the goddess of love herself.

    ¡°Divine Blessing: Venus Advocate.¡±

    Just like what happened with Darwin, tribal marks appeared all over his body and were glowing like emerald gems.

    ¡°Oh? Aphrodite¡¯s blessing huh?¡±

    Typhon smirked after sensing the familiar power.

    ¡°She was never a fighter, but this should be interesting.¡±

    Joesph took a fighting stance.

    ¡®My goal is to stall for time, not to defeat him. However, if I don¡¯t aim for the win I¡¯ll be killed.¡¯

    Joesph smiled.

    ¡°I think I finally understand my masters a bit more and why they love to fight.¡±

    He said before charging towards Typhon.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s fun!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just realizing the obvious, Boy!¡±

    He and Typhon¡¯s fists clashed and caused and even bigger wave of destruction around them.

    Joesph leaped back and conjured an emerald ball of light in his hand and threw it at Typhon. The ball of light instantly grew to the size of a small mountain and crashed into Typhon.

    Typhon blocked it with both hands, but was surprised to seeing himself being pushed back. That¡¯s when something flew through the ball of light and hit him in the chest.

    It was Joesph who hit him with a flying kick.

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon was sent flying back. Joesph immediately grabbed the ball of light and it condensed into the shape of a giant spear. Joesph threw that spear with all of his might.

    The spear ripped through the air producing the same sound as a flying jet, and charged at Typhon.

    Typhon swung his foot upwards and kicked it in the air. That¡¯s when he saw the spear scatter and turned into countless smaller spears. The spears immediately rained down on Typhon.

    ¡°Such cheap tricks!¡±

    He threw a punch and all of the spears were obliterated in an instant. He then stomped towards the ground and blocked another spear which came from underground and was aiming to pierce through him.

    Typhon used the force of the spear coming in contact with his foot to jump high up in the air. At that moment, an emerald light tried to hit him from his blind spot. He quickly spun around and kicked the light.

    *BOOOM!*

    The force from his kick caused a burst of air to pierced towards the sky, lifting countless giant clumps of rubble with it.

    ¡°Like I said, I hate people who think too much in fights!¡±

    He swung his hand and it hit something in the air, despite nothing could be seen around him.

    *BOOOM!*

    Joesph suddenly appeared out of nowhere holding a claymore. He was what Typhon had hit with his fist.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    To Typhon¡¯s surprise, his hand was caught by Joseph and he was unable to move it.

    ¡°Where did this strength come from?¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Joesph drew him towards him and headbutt him causing an explosive sound. For the first time in forever, Typhon actually felt pain.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Joesph released his hand and slammed his fist on Typhon¡¯s face, causing him to crash through several mountains and completely obliterating them.

    ¡°I apologize Lord Typhon, but my masters taught me to always use my head in a fight.¡±

    He tapped his bleeding forehead.

    ¡°Both metaphorically, and physically.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Countless truck size rubble was suddenly blown away as Typhon emerge from under them.

    His face was bleeding as well, but his blood wasn¡¯t red like Joesph¡¯s, but green instead.

    He wiped the blood from his face and looked at it on his hand.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    He clinched his bloodstain fist.

    ¡°Amusing, really amusing. I actually forgot what was the color of my blood.¡±

    He looked at Joesph with an excited look and crazy smile.

    ¡°Well, here¡¯s some good news.¡±

    Joesph also smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to see a lot more of your blood!¡±

    Elsewhere, an intense battle between two opposing sides was heating.

    *BOOOM!*

    Countless explosions resounded as the two sides clashed.

    ¡°Attack my babies!¡±

    Alexus leaped back to avoid a powerful attack and ordered his robots to attack the celestial Titan Crius.

    ¡°Hmph! Two can play that game!¡±

    A new starry sky opened up behind Crius, from it countless beasts in the form of constellations were visible. He pointed at the charging robot army and an army of beasts made out of starlight rush forth.

    *BOOOM!*

    The celestials beasts and the robots clashed head and immediately aimed for each other¡¯s necks.

    A gigantic robot boar trampled a celestial lion. A celestial wolf ripped apart a robot eagle. A robot soldier clashed vigorously with a celestial warrior.

    Scenes like this spread across the entire battlefield.

    ¡°Oi, You fucking mad scientist! Control your damn beasts! They¡¯re interfering in my fight!¡±

    Rouge roared angrily after almost getting eaten by a robot dragon.

    ¡°Shut up, Rupaul! If my babies wants to eat you you should feel honored and let yourself get devoured! No one¡¯s gonna miss you anyway!¡±

    Alexus answered while firing a gigantic Gatling gun he conjure up to rip apart the celestial beasts protecting Crius.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you calling Rupaul?!¡±

    Rouge got angry and shouted.

    ¡°Will you two shut up?!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Echo sent a Dark God flying towards Alexus with a kick, which he responded by kicking the Dark God back at her. She jumped in the air and smashed in the dark god¡¯s face with a punch and flattened him.

    ¡°We only have less than a hour to kill 14 higher beings with just 6 of us. So why are you arguing now?!¡±

    She pointed at a direction which showed Miko clashing with the Centimanes and Guan Yin.

    Despite being dyed in blood so much that when you looked at all you could see was a red silhouette, he didn¡¯t show any signs of backing down.

    ¡°Did you forget that his power come at the expense of his life? We can¡¯t afford to be idling like our usual selves.¡±

    The Dark God attacked her from behind with a spear. She quickly turned around and contested the spear with her fist.

    ¡°And then there¡¯s that monster that old man Joesph is risking his life to hold off for us!¡±

    The Dark God stepped back and cloaked the spear with black lightning.

    ¡°The situation is dire! I can¡¯t afford to hold back because I¡¯m thinking of conserving my energy for the next battle!¡±

    Echo¡¯s body released a powerful azure and purple aura which tangled around her.

    ¡°It¡¯s do or die!¡±

    The Dark God thrust the black lightning spear, and she charged right into it with her bare fists.

    ¡°I¡¯m done messing around!¡±

    Echo and Dark God clashed causing countless sparks to fly about. The Dark God was shocked to see her block his spear with her bare fists. That¡¯s when he saw her body being covered in azure and purple scales and her hair grow long and wild.

    It¡¯s spear shattered and echo shot towards its defenseless body.

    *BOOOM!*

    Echo slammed into its chest and bore right through its back with her fist extended in front of her.

    ¡°%*$@&!¡±

    The Dark God roared out using an incomprehensible language. Even so, it was obvious that it was crying out in agony.

    He spun around and faced Echo, only to receive her cold glare. This glare caused it to momentarily froze. It was as if it belonged to a beast that had become enraged past rationality.

    ¡°I no longer have any time to waste on any of you. All who oppose our family will die without discrimination.¡±

    The Dark God was frightened by the bloodlust that was present in her eyes, and attacked her on instinct.

    *BOOOM!*

    But before it could even attack her, its gigantic arm was ripped off in a flash. The Dark God turned around only to have that same arm stabbed through its head like a spear.

    ¡°Sayonara.¡±

    Echo lifted the Dark God into the air with an uppercut and started throwing punches even though it was far away from her. After a few seconds she stopped.

    *BOOOM!*

    The Dark God exploded immediately after, marking its death.

    After killing the Dark God, she looked at her cousins.

    ¡°If you two continue this comedy act you¡¯re doing and put our grandfather¡¯s life in danger, I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡±

    Her words were so ice cold that even those watching from a far felt a chill run down their spines.

    After saying what she wanted to say, Echo, in her draconic form, charged towards her next opponent.

    Alexus and Rouge looked at each other.

    ¡°She has a point.¡±

    ¡°This is no time to argue.¡±

    Alexus faced Crius with a serious expression, while Rouge searched for an opponent.

    ¡°Plus I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    The two said.

    Alexus rushed towards Crius avoiding the clashes between the robots and the celestial beasts. He jumped over a robot mammoth and stood face to face with Crius.

    This shocked Crius because up until now Alexus avoided fighting him head on as much as possible.

    ¡°You must be getting desperate. Let me finish you!¡±

    He drew a mallet from out of one of his artificial skies and swung it down on Alexus.

    *BOOOM!*

    The mallet caused a massive explosion when it hit the ground, as if a star had exploded.

    ¡°Let me guess what you were thinking while fighting me.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Crius was shocked to see his mallet being blocked by Alexus arm.

    ¡°You thought that I wasn¡¯t versed in close combat, or that it wasn¡¯t my strong point. I don¡¯t blame you for thinking that, since I¡¯ve been avoiding melee so far.¡±

    Alexus pushed his mallet back and said.

    ¡°What is that arm?¡±

    Crius noticed that the arm that Alexus used to block his mallet was a different color from the rest of his body. It was red like an ogre¡¯s and had dozens of eyes on it.

    ¡°Let me tell you a secret, Crius. You¡¯re not wrong but you¡¯re not right either.¡±

    Alexus said.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Crius lifted the mallet and started to repeatedly slammed it on top of Alexus. However, it was blocked every time by that same arm.

    Alexus continued to talk while blocking Crius¡¯ every attack.

    ¡°As a child, I was never really what you would call a combat expert unlike my cousins. I was more brain than bronze. It¡¯s for this reason why I chose to walk the path of an alchemist, over everything else.¡±

    Alexus said.

    ¡°However, the path of alchemy wasn¡¯t an easy road to walk. It thought you that in order to gain something you must give up something in exchange. I take that ideology to heart and based my actions off that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your backstory! Just die already!¡±

    Crius discard the mallet and summoned a gigantic monster out of his skies. This monster joined him and two continuously attack Alexus.

    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t you want to know why you¡¯re gonna die.¡±

    Alexus said, while skillfully avoiding their attacks.

    *BOOOM!*

    He sent the monster flying with a slap from his abnormal hand, causing it to disappear at the same time.

    Seeing this, Crius summoned similar monsters who all started ganging up on Alexus.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re impatient, let me cut to the end.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Alexus started throws kicks and punches in every direction, destroying any monster he hit with one hit.

    ¡°Once I reached the peak of alchemy and was one step away from godhood, I learnt the horrible decision you need to make to obtain overwhelming power.¡±

    He caught a monster by the neck.

    ¡°You must spit in the face of God.¡±

    He crushed the neck killing the monster before killing his way to Crius.

    Crius saw it. The more Alexus fought the more abnormal his body would become.

    ¡°By spitting in the face of a God, I don¡¯t mean literally of course. I mean you must do something that will disrespect your creator.¡±

    He smiled as his entire body turned red.

    ¡°You must alter your body to able to contain all of alchemy. In order words, you must turn yourself into a vessel that houses the soul of alchemy itself.¡±

    The current Alexus had red skin, countless alchemic sigils on his body, and several extra body parts like eyes and mouths making up his body.

    ¡°Of course, I did it without hesitation. After all, I couldn¡¯t afford to fall behind while my cousins got stronger.¡±

    His eyes had sigils in them and his mouth had sigils on his tongue as well. This went for all of the eyes and mouths all over his red body.

    ¡°Take a look, Crius. This is the true form of an alchemy god.¡±

    Crius could feel a godly presence coming from Alexus which surprised him. It was as if he had became a true God.

    ¡°I gave everything to alchemy, my magic and Qi talents, my blood, and my body. In return, I gained a power different from all the rest.¡±

    Alexus stretched his hand out and conjured a mace out of nowhere.

    ¡°In return, I became a god.¡±

    ¡°Becoming a god isn¡¯t so simple!¡±

    Crius once again attacked Alexus, however his body came to a halt just as he stood in front of him. Countless alchemic sigils appeared around him completely restricting his movements.

    ¡°The thing is, alchemy is more mentally exhausting rather than physically. Overuse can lead to your mind melting. And since I¡¯m fighting a Titan our battle will take some time, hence I¡¯m cutting to the end.¡±

    Alexus walked up to Crius and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have take a rather brutal approach.¡±

    At that moment, Crius felt his limbs go numb, when he looked he literally saw them melting before his eyes.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    He shouted in shock.

    ¡°Decomposition. I¡¯m forcing your body to decompose and making it immobile, thus rendering you a easy target.¡±

    Alexus explained.

    ¡°What is happening here?!¡±

    ¡°I just explained it. Well, whatever.¡±

    He jumped and slammed his mace into Crius face.

    *BOOOM!*

    Crius fell to the ground with his face bloody.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    He cried in agony, but because his body was decomposing he couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it.

    ¡°Titans have incredibly regenerative abilities, because of this I need to constantly use alchemy to decompose your body to keep you immobile. It would be better to decompose you completely, but that would put too much strain on my mind, which I use to perform alchemy.¡±

    Alexus walked up beside his head.

    ¡°I could¡¯ve also decomposed your head alone, but the brain is quite complex, it¡¯s also where our powers originate from, trying to constantly decompose it until your dead would be the end of me. That¡¯s why I chose to decompose your limbs.¡±

    He lifted the mace.

    ¡°As such, I¡¯ve decided to use you a more crude method.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    He smashed Crius face in with mace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just keep smashing your head until your heart gives out and you die on your own accord.¡±

    He said.

    After that he started smashing Crius¡¯ head over and over.

    He mercilessly smashed his head when he screamed, cried, begged, or became silent. It didn¡¯t matter what Crius said or promised his head was smashed with the mace.

    Crius also couldn¡¯t use his strength because of the terror he was feeling and could only allowed his head to be smashed to bits over and over again while his limbs decomposed.

    After a while, pieces of brain and skulls was scattered all about and there was a pool of blood under Crius. Even so, Alexus continued to smash his head like it was natural.

    Soon Alexus¡¯ hands stopped and he put down his weapon.

    ¡°After boasting about being a god, in the end even you couldn¡¯t bare this kind of torture and decided to willing pass away.¡±

    He said looking at Crius¡¯ body which was now a headless corpse with deformed limbs. It¡¯s hard to believe that this was God that was just fighting with Alexus.

    ¡°Looks like even gods return to dust.¡±

    Alexus showed a cold smile.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, your body will dissected by me. So you¡¯re in good hands.¡±

    Elsewhere, Rouge having found an opponent with two of the Centimanes who were sent flying by Miko, was in an intense battle with them.

    They both attacked him at the same time aiming a total of 200 fists at him. Rouge move around dodging these fists while breaking their arms at the same time. However, the arms soon regenerated and chased after him again.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case¡­.¡±

    Rouge suddenly came to a stop and hopped in place. The fists all aimed at him the moment he stopped.

    ¡°Demolition Arts-Second Style: Speed Devil.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    With an explosive sound all of the truck sized fists destroyed the spot Rouge was standing at. However, the Centimanes quickly realized that Rouge wasn¡¯t there.

    *BOOOM!*

    One of them suddenly heard an explosive sound beside them and looked. There they saw that their brother wasn¡¯t there. He looked back and saw his brother flying through the air with smoke coming off his body.

    ¡°Where are you looking at?¡±

    The Centimane suddenly saw Rouge popped up in front of him. He was pretty sure that wasn¡¯t there before. He immediately attacked with all 100 of his arms.

    *BOOOM!*

    However, before he even fully stretch out his arms half of them exploded just like that.

    ¡°?!¡±

    He then saw Rouge directly in front of his chest, thrusting his sword.

    ¡°Detonate!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    The monster¡¯s chest suddenly burst wide open and its flesh flew about. It quickly leaped back, but not before Rouge cut it across the stomach once more.

    *BOOOM!*

    This wound exploded and caused more damage to the Centimane. However, its wounds quickly started to regenerate.

    ¡°Tsk. The regeneration of the Greek mythos are really annoying.¡±

    Rouge said.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when he noticed something flying towards him.

    ¡°A mountain?¡±

    That¡¯s right a mountain was seen flying towards him. Not only one mountain but countless mountains were right behind it.

    ¡°In the war against the Titans, it was said that the Centimanes threw great mountains at their enemies. It looks like they also created those mountains themselves.¡±

    Rouge mumbled to himself.

    The first mountain flew right towards him. He used his quick speed to avoid it, but was faced with another mountain right after.

    *BOOOM!*

    He cut the mountain and it exploded into pieces, but another mountain rushed through the explosion and almost hit him.

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    Rouge started to avoid the mountains with his top speed causing the mountains to spread destruction when they hit the earth. Everything was shaking and rubble was everywhere. Countless monsters nearby were flatten and huge craters opened up in the continent.

    That¡¯s when Rouge realized that the space he had to move around was significantly reduced. He realized that both Centimane were now throwing mountains at him.

    He soon found himself with no way to avoid them. So he started to cut them with his blade and destroy them, but it was to no avail. He was quickly overwhelmed and was hit point blank by a mountain.

    *BOOOM!*

    With the mountain on top of him, rouge was crushed and forced underground, causing large cracks that spread for countless miles to spread through the region.

    Before long, the western Region was broken apart like a vase and lava began rushing out burning rouge alive. Even so the mountains never stopped raining down on him, further inflicting damages on him.

    Eventually, the western Region couldn¡¯t handle the strain any longer and broke apart into islands with most of it sinking. It¡¯s only after a long time that the mountains stopped falling. By that time, the continent had already lost its western Region.

    The Centimanes silently walked towards the destruction they caused and searched for Rouge. They wanted to confirm whether he was dead or not.

    *BOOOM!*

    Suddenly an explosion occurred in the waters that separated the newly formed islands, and a red beam was seen flying straight up in the air.

    When the Centimane looked up, they saw a bloody silhouette surrounded by a burning crimson aura. It was Rouge who looked like an enraged sun.

    ¡°All of you have been pissing me off for a while now. I¡¯ve finally had it.¡±

    Rouge voice was coarse as he glared at the Centimanes below him.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna destroy all of you.¡±

    He stretched his arm to the side and his sword appeared in his hand. It too was surrounded by the burning aura.

    ¡°Demolition Arts: Final Style- God Of Destruction.¡±

    Rouge¡¯s aura suddenly expanded and formed a burning sphere around him. It was as if he literally became a ball of fire like the sun.

    The ocean below him started to boil, while the earth instantly lost all its moisture and turned into sand.

    ¡°What unbelievable heat!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this is from his aura alone!¡±

    Even the Centimanes were being affected by the heat and had to retreat.

    Suddenly the burning sun compressed into the shape of a human before disappearing leaving behind a different Rouge.

    His skin was dark and was covered radiant tribal marks that made it looked like lava ran through his veins. His hair was red, long, and moved like a wild flame. And he was wearing nothing but a Hindu robe.

    He lifted his sword in the air, and slowly swung it to the side.

    *BOOOM!*

    In an instant everything for dozens of miles exploded and turned into ashes. The centimanes were the sole exceptions. However, their bodies were giving off a lot smoke after suffering severe burns.

    ¡°Lets kill him before he attacks again!¡±

    The two took a leap towards Rouge and threw rapid punches with their 200 fists. In response Rouge swung down his sword.

    *BOOOM!*

    All 200 fists suddenly exploded along with their arms.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh?!¡±

    The Centimane screamed out in horror as they watched their arms turn into ash.

    ¡°I have no time to waste on you.¡±

    He stretched his hand out and a small burning orb appeared in front of him. The orb shot towards the falling Centimanes and stopped between them.

    ¡°Obliterate.¡±

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    The orb exploded and caused a massive explosion which devoured everything for hundreds of kilometers. When the explosion faded, there was a gigantic hole which stretched from the destroyed Western Region into a part of the Southern Region where Miko was.

    ¡°The fuck?¡±

    Miko sensed that a massive power was used near him and that two of Centimanes had perished. But he wasn¡¯t exactly happy.

    ¡®Did they forget that I¡¯m drawing power from the continent? If it gets destroyed then I¡¯m done for.¡¯

    He cursed.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to fix it.¡¯

    At that moment, the hole that rouge created as well as the other damages to Continent miraculously started to repair itself. This was Miko controlling the continent and making repairs, all while fighting several enemies at once.

    ¡°This is getting annoying.¡±

    He leaped back and white and black light started gathering in his palm.

    ¡°Fuckoff Blast!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    He fired the attack at a Buddha who he had already severely wounded and finished him off.

    A part of the southern Region was destroyed along with him.

    (What¡¯s the use of fixing the continent if you¡¯re going to destroy it yourself?)

    Tia asked in his head.

    ¡°I accidentally overdid it.¡±

    Miko replied.

    *BOOOM!*

    He suddenly saw a Titan fall from the sky and landed in the ocean. Shortly after he saw Echo land on top of it and started smashing its head in with her fists. Seeing that a Dark God and Buddha that was fighting Miko wanted to help.

    *BOOOM!*

    But before they could, another Buddha crashed into the ground not too far away from them. Andreas was seen standing on top of it drenched in his own blood and pointing a rifle at it.

    Behind him were a sea of gigantic weapons all pointing at the Buddha. If Nero was a demon dragon god, Echo was a Dragon Goddess, Alexus was a Alchemic God, and Rouge was a god of destruction, then Andreas was a God Of Artillery.

    ¡°Namaste, Buddha.¡±

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    The sea of gigantic guns and cannons rained down countless shots on the Buddha tearing it apart and filling it with holes like a strainer. The immediate area was filled with craters to show the destructive power of Andreas weapons.

    The Buddha died without leaving a body. The Dark God and the Buddha froze after seeing that.

    *BOOOM!*

    Another explosion rang out and drew attention to an intense battle between Maria and a Dark God.

    Maria who was in her werewolf form, was slugging the Dark God with rapid punches and kicks, causing it to repeatedly try to retreat. Both sides were heavily damage, so Maria knew that she had to end this now and wasn¡¯t allowing him to escape.

    She hit it with an uppercut, slashed it with her claws, and blast it with emerald lights.

    The Dark God knowing that it was at a disadvantage, summoned a glaive and swung it at Maria, who wasn¡¯t able to dodge it completely and lost her arm.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Maria roared and grabbed her severed arm, threw it and made it stab into the Dark God¡¯s eye.

    It screamed out in agony and started to reach for its eye by reflex. Maria used that opening to leap on to its neck and clawed and bite away at its flesh.

    The Dark God screamed out in agony again and swat her with his hand, but she ignored the pain and continued to tear through its flesh. She eventually bored through and entered its body the wound.

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    Countless explosions could be heard coming from inside the Dark God¡¯s body, indicating that Maria was wrecking havoc inside.

    The Dark God withered in pain and screamed out but couldn¡¯t do anything now that Maria was inside it. Eventually it collapsed and stopped moving indicating it¡¯s Death.

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment it¡¯s chest burst open and Maria was seen walking out dragging its heart behind her, while stained in black blood.

    *BOOOM!*

    At the seem time Echo had completely squished the Titan¡¯s head and Andreas filled it up with holes to finish it off.

    ¡°Looks like everyone is doing well.¡±

    Miko said with a smile.

    He was currently fighting against the last Centimane, the Buddhas Guan Yin and Amit¨¡bha, and the Titan of light Hyperion. He was also fighting another Buddha and the final Dark God who tried to help the Titan echo and Andreas killed, and was now frozen in place with no idea what to do.

    Other than those 6, 12 higher beings have lost their lives in this war. At that moment, Alexus and Rouge had also reached where Miko was.

    ¡°It¡¯s now 6 of them and 6 of us. And no surprise that the strongest 6 are left.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡±

    Rouge said after seeing his current appearance which looked inhumane.

    ¡°And can ask you the same.¡±

    Alexus replied.

    ¡°Should we hurry up and kill these 6 and go fight Typhon, Miko?¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Before Miko could answer Echo, he heard an explosion behind him. When he turned around and looked, he saw Joesph battered and bruised laying in a crater, and Typhon who was covered in his own blood, stepping on him.

    Typhon turned and looked at Miko and the others.

    ¡°Looks like he couldn¡¯t last the hour.¡±

    He showed a savage grin which made everyone flinched.

    ¡°Times up.¡±

 Vs Typhon

    With Typhon¡¯s appearance, the battle became silent. No one made any unnecessary movements in fear of angering him. After all, the person standing in front of them was one of the greatest if not the greatest monster in all of myths.

    ¡°Oh? Looks like a quite a bit of you got killed off.¡±

    Said Typhon, while looking at the remaining higher beings.

    ¡°Only 6 remains.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood. You¡¯re all pardoned.¡±

    He said.

    The remaining higher beings all looked confused.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? I¡¯m giving all a chance to go anywhere you wish. You¡¯re free to do as your like. As long as you don¡¯t get in my way, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    The remaining higher beings all looked at each other. It was clear that Typhon was granting them a path to survival, and the only thing they had to do was to leave this war.

    As beings that have lived for thousands of years, they knew that they couldn¡¯t let this chance slip. The first to move was Guan Yin.

    ¡°Even though I hate to be pardoned by an abomination as yourself, I¡¯ll talk your offer.¡±

    She showed no fear or reverence towards Typhon. He didn¡¯t mind, since he wasn¡¯t interested in her in least. To him, her words were equivalent to the barking of a puppy.

    A lotus bloomed behind her and her two Buddha comrades, they all started to fade away along with the Buddhas. She took one last look at Miko.

    ¡°Monster child, we¡¯re leaving because the situation isn¡¯t favorably, but I swear that we will one day destroy you.¡±

    Miko smiled when he heard that.

    ¡°Then let me give you another reason to hate me.¡±

    He disappeared from where he was, and appeared in front of the Buddha who was farthest from him, because it tried to save a Titan earlier. The Buddha who was the weakest of the three, immediately had its chest penetrated by Miko¡¯s hand.

    It tried to avoid him, but because he believed that he was being pardon he was one step too late. The Buddha never expected to be attacked by Miko this way.

    His heart was immediately ripped out and became visible for everyone to see.

    ¡°So this is the heart of a Buddha?¡±

    He took the golden heart and ate it with one bite.

    This shocked everyone. Miko disregarded Typhon pardoning them and killed in front of his face. That was like spitting on Typhon¡¯s authority.

    ¡°Even if the Supreme being pardons you, unless this emperor does the same, don¡¯t think that you can just leave alive.¡±

    Guan Yin¡¯s eyes were burning with fury when she heard Miko¡¯s words after seeing his actions. However, she held her calm because sticking around wouldn¡¯t be wise.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you.¡±

    After saying that, she and her remaining companion disappeared in the lotus. Who knows where they went?

    Miko looked at the remaining 3 higher beings.

    ¡°You three can go. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you anymore.¡±

    He turned his back to them and faced Typhon.

    Miko telling them to go, had a long term strategic reason behind. Miko¡¯s goal was to return the world back those times were war plagued the world. He wanted to create an era greater than the one Augustus lived in. For that, he need strong people to remain, if he went around kill every threat then he would never create the era he wanted and thus he will be unable to surpass Augustus.

    Having 5 higher beings who aren¡¯t bound by the ceasefire contract will surely spice up things. Whether he would create a problem he can¡¯t handle didn¡¯t really matter to him. He knew that surpassing the old era would require recklessness never seen before, hence he was prepared to face the consequences of his actions.

    The higher beings which consisted of the last Centimane, Dark God, and the Titan Hyperion all glared at Miko with hatred. They swore to destroy this brat in the future. However, right now this brat was Typhon¡¯s prey. Attacking him was just suicide. Thinking that, they all left.

    ¡°Now that all the distractions are gone.¡±

    Miko turned and faced Typhon.

    ¡°Could you remove your foot?¡±

    He pointed at Joesph who Typhon was stepping on.

    Typhon smirked.

    ¡°Make me.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko instantly popped up in front of him and punched him across the face.

    ¡°I was intending to.¡±

    He kicked him under his chin and sent him flying upwards. Echo appeared above him and the image of a dragoness appeared behind her.

    ¡°Dragon Strike!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    A dragon shaped light shot out of her fist and sent Typhon crashing back on the ground. Cracks ran through the earth for several miles when Typhon hit the earth.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Not a bad punch from either of you.¡±

    He stood up and said after fixing his jaw.

    ¡°My turn.¡±

    He disappeared from where he was, and Echo crossed her arms in front of her.

    *BOOOM!*

    His fist caused both of her arms to bend in unnatural manners before forcing them apart, leaving Echo¡¯s chest exposed.

    ¡°Not so fast!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon was suddenly hit by a bullet slightly bigger than himself and was forced dozens of meters to the side before stopping completely, holding the giant bullet.

    He looked and saw Andreas with hundreds of gigantic rifles behind him.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    He waved his arm and the rifles started firing their human sized bullets. Thousands of bullets charged towards Typhon.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    He charged towards the onslaught of bullets without fear.

    He punched them away like they were made of paper, while continuing his charge. He grabbed and a few and threw them back towards where they came, causing bullets to collide into each other.

    He then jumped in the air and threw a kick.

    *BOOOM!*

    It was as if his kicked summoned a hurricane, which blew the bullets away.

    ¡°Damn monster!¡±

    Andreas cursed when he saw that. Typhon took another leap and flew towards him while stretching his hand out to snatch him.

    *BOOOM!*

    That was when a gigantic mechanical bull hit him from the side. This bull was Alexus robot.

    ¡°Moo!¡±

    The bull roared out while pushing Typhon away with its charge.

    Alexus appeared in the sky and lifted his hand up in the air. A gigantic alchemy sigil appeared in the sky. It opened up like a gate, and from it came a gigantic spear covered in lightning sparks.

    Alexus took the spear and threw it. The spear moved like a bolt of lightning and pierced through the bull with precise accuracy to hit Typhon and nailed him to the ground.

    *BOOOM!*

    Lightning ripped through the earth for dozens of miles and caused the giant pieces of earth to rise in the air. These lumps of earth then formed a gigantic hand, which push down the spear and made it stab deeper into Typhon.

    ¡°Something like this is too dull to pierce through my skin!¡±

    Typhon let out a shout and the spear, the bull, and the earth hand immediately shattered into pieces.

    He got up only to see rouge standing in front of him, swinging his sword.

    ¡°Godly Detonation!¡±

    The sword stabbed into Typhon and light up.

    *BOOOM!*

    A gigantic explosion occurred which blew everything to smithereens. When the dust faded, there was an enormous crater that looked like it was as deep as an abyss. Standing there was Typhon, who was gripping Rouge by the neck. His body was incredibly wounded.

    ¡°Not a bad explosion. You¡¯re like a little God of destruction aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He squeezed Rouge¡¯s neck, intending to crush it.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t go praising me yet.¡±

    Rouge answered in a pained voice.

    ¡°My attack isn¡¯t done yet.¡±

    That¡¯s when Typhon noticed that there was a 4 leaf clover mark on his chest. The clover began to glow and grew in size.

    ¡°4 leaf Detonation!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon¡¯s chest exploded, which caused him to released Rouge and step back.

    The mark on his chest had yet to disappear though. The 4 leaf clover had lost a leaf.

    *BOOOM!*

    His chest exploded again and caused him to fly back. Echo appeared behind him and hit him with a powerful punch.

    *BOOOM!*

    He was sent flying again. This time the clover which only had 2 clovers exploded again, and caused his body to change trajectory.

    This time, Miko, Rouge, Maria, and Echo attacked him all together from all directions.

    *BOOOM!*

    His body was halted in the air after being hit from all sides. It was at this time that the last clover exploded as if synchronizing with the attacks.

    *BOOOM!*

    A huge explosion devoured Typhon and fire spread everywhere like waves.

    Miko watched this explosion with a sharp gaze. That¡¯s when he noticed something.

    ¡°Spread out!¡±

    He shouted, however it was too late. Everyone who attacked Typhon earlier all suddenly had their bodies pierced by several small serpents. Theses serpent pierced right through them while taking a big bite out of their flesh.

    Typhon appeared in the sky with his hands stretched out. It was then you could see that his arms had turned into dozens of serpents. These serpents pierced through Miko and the others.

    ¡°Strong. You all are incredibly strong. I¡¯ve haven¡¯t had fun like this in forever.¡±

    Typhon laughed despite his body being covered in severed wounds.

    It was then that they could see small serpents crawling under his skin, connecting together to repair his wounds.

    ¡°Even in human form, this guy¡¯s a monster.¡±

    Miko clicked his tongue and said.

    He summoned Ishma and cut the snakes that were piercing through his body. The others did the same with either their hands or weapons.

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    Typhon was suddenly hit with a bombard of attacks which caused the area to tremble. These attacks came from Andreas and Alexus who where hitting him with long range assaults.

    Typhon turned his attention to them, and immediately charged towards them. Andreas and Alexus looked towards each other and came to some kind of agreement before rushing to meet his charge.

    Andreas summoned two riffles in his hands and fired them at Typhon. Typhon avoided the bullets and spun around and delivered a kick to his head, which he blocked with his rifles.

    Alexus attacked him from the side with a weird looking glaive. Typhon swung his hand upward and blocked the glaive with a hand chop.

    *BOOOM!*

    An explosive sound rang out and Alexus felt his arms went numb. Typhon thrust his fingers towards Alexus heart.

    *BOOOM!*

    But that hand was blown apart by Andreas rifle. Alexus used that chance to thrust his glaive towards Typhon neck.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, snakes came out of Typhon¡¯s severed hand and blocked the blade. Typhon then kicked him under the chin and then took the glaive from him and stabbed it into his chest.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Alexus screamed out in pain.

    Seeing that, Andreas came to his rescue by hitting Typhon across the head with his rifle. Typhon didn¡¯t flinched and only grabbed him by the neck.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Typhon smirked.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    But to his surprise, Andreas smirked back at him.

    *BOOOM!*

    That¡¯s when the glaive Typhon took from Alexus exploded and destroyed his hand.

    Even Typhon looked surprised, as the glaive turned into fragments which stabbed into his body like they were alive.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t wise to use weapons you¡¯ve taken from your enemies that lightly, Monster.¡±

    Andreas said.

    The fragments sunk into typhon¡¯s body like it was quick sand.

    Alexus who was holding his stab wound snapped his fingers.

    ¡°Bloom.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    That moment dozens of blades burst out from inside of Typhon¡¯s body, but that wasn¡¯t the end. The blades started to spin like drills before submerging back into his body.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Typhon released a painful scream as he could feel his insides being shredded apart by the blades in his body.

    It felt like his insides were being blended in a blender.

    ¡°Good work, you two!¡±

    At that moment Miko above Typhon clenching his fist.

    ¡°Fuckoff-To-Hell Punch!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    He punched Typhon on the top of his head and a gigantic burst of flames spread out in the air.

    Typhon shot down from the sky like a meteorite and crashed into the earth.

    *BOOOM!*

    The impact caused the entire Southern Region to break into pieces. Even the mountains that Miko repaired had cracks in them despite being far away from the impact zone.

    When the dust faded, a man shaped hole was seen at the source of the cracks.

    ¡°Did that do it?¡±

    Maria hovered beside him and asked.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Miko hit her with a chop, which confused her.

    ¡°You just jinxed it.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment the ground exploded and someone was seen emerging from under it. Of course it was Typhon.

    His body was beyond bent up. His head had a fist mark on top of it. His head looked like a squished piece of clay and his neck was broken so badly that it seem like his head could fall of his body at anytime.

    He had the blades from Alexus attack stick out of him as well. It was a mystery how he was alive in such a condition.

    ¡°Impressive, truly impressive. For you to damage me to such an extent in such a short amount of time.¡±

    Typhon applaud. His body started to slowly repair itself. Even the blades that were sticking out of him were dissolving.

    ¡°I have to admit that my human form isn¡¯t enough to fight you.¡±

    He smiled and said.

    ¡°If I truly want to enjoy this fight, I too must take it seriously.¡±

    That¡¯s when his body started to change into something completely hideous.

    ¡°Let our fight truly begin.¡±

 Chaos

    ¡°¡­¡­.W-What¡­.What the hell is that?¡±

    Said Momo, who was watching the fight from the Primus World.

    She was looking at Typhon, who had transformed into his true appearance.

    The monster¡­..No, the thing that she saw projected in front of her was so huge that it looked like it¡¯s heads brushed against the stars. Yes, heads. This monster hand 100 dragon heads on it¡¯s shoulder that seem to stretch across the east and west like a country.

    It had a muscular build with each muscle overflowing with dreadful power and presence. From the waist down it had two mountain size serpents as legs. From its back it had a pair of wings that looked like it could blow away countries with a single flap. Its hair was like the flames of hell, wild and impossible to control.

    This being was too huge to be called a giant or a Titan. It was too terrifying to be called a monster. It had too much presence to say it had impact. There was no word that could accurately describe this being. However, if one had to pick the word closest, then it could only be one.

    Abomination.

    ¡°T-That is Typhon?¡±

    People from all over the world were in a daze upon seeing this being. They didn¡¯t know if what they felt towards it was fear or reverence. All they knew was that the being in front of them shattered their imaginations and caused all to realize that they were nothing but mere ants in the long scheme of things.

    ¡°H-Hey¡­..Is there even a way to beat that thing?¡±

    Ace asked after a long time.

    No one answered him, that wasn¡¯t because they ignored him it was that they were too busy trying to imagine what it would take to defeat the abomination before their eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Even after a long time, no one could see it being defeated. All they saw was this monster destroying everything that stood in its path.

    Even those who directly faced it had a hard time imagining themselves winning against it. No matter how many battles they¡¯ve survived, or how many acts of cruelty they¡¯ve either witnessed or committed they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from trembling even a little.

    ¡°A true monster.¡±

    The only one who was seemingly fine was Miko.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot. That title already belongs to Devoro.¡±

    He spoke with a carefree tone.

    He turned and noticed that everyone else was tense, however he couldn¡¯t blame them. He was the odd one. Even gods tremble in front of Typhon. He was different because he came in contact and even nurture the evilest aura in existence.

    The aura of Satan.

    ¡°Lets go.¡±

    Typhon spoke and caused the entire continent to tremble because of his voice.

    He lifted his gigantic foot and cast a shadow which stretched form dozens of miles, and stomp down.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    The red celestial aura surrounding Miko formed arms which he used to fling everyone countless miles away.

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon¡¯s step caused the earth to shake as if it was hit by an island sinking earthquake.

    ¡°Miko!¡±

    Everyone snapped out of their daze of realizing what had happened. They looked towards where Typhon stomped his foot. There they saw Miko holding up the foot with both arms while his body trembled. His muscles tighten so much that his skin started to burst and sprayed blood, before being instantly repaired again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you expected me to run in fear of you or anything.¡±

    Miko spoke with a strained voice.

    ¡°But I have news for you¡­.I run from no one!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    His body released an explosive power as the spiritual aura around him grew more intense than it has ever been before.

    He pushed Typhon¡¯s snake foot off him with a roar, and made him stumble back a few steps.

    Miko then shot up in the air until he reached Typhon¡¯s torso.

    *BOOOM!*

    He punched the torso with so much force that it looked like it could sink a country if it had been on the receiving end.

    Typhon flew back by what would seem like a meter or two for him but dozens of miles for others.

    ¡°Hahaha! This how it should be, boy!¡±

    Typhon laughed joyfully at Miko fearlessly attacking him. He thrust down his mountain size fist towards Miko.

    ¡°Bring it!¡±

    Miko roared and met the fist head on.

    *BOOOM!*

    It was as if two hurricanes had collided when the shockwave from their fists spread out.

    Miko was forced out of the sky because the force behind Typhon¡¯s fist and crashed into the earth like a meteorite.

    *BOOOM!*

    However, a mountain suddenly shot out of the ground and hit Typhon forcing him off his feet. This mountain was created by Miko who had used the continent¡¯s power to do it.

    Typhon easily broke his mountain with his fist, but at that time a dot shot out of them dust cloud and headed straight at him. It was of course Miko.

    Flames gathered in his mouth, and then quickly turned into a fire storm in front of him.

    ¡°Heaven-Piercing Roar!¡±

    A gigantic pillar of flames rushed towards Typhon like a spear thrown by a sun god.

    ¡°Such a weak flame can¡¯t do anything against me!¡±

    Typhon swung his hand and immediately extinguished the flame pillar as if it was a mere flicker.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when he noticed something running across his hand which was used to extinguish the flames. It was Joesph.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Oh? I thought that you would be out for a while. You¡¯re tougher than you look.¡±

    Typhon casually swat down his hand as if he was going to crush a bug.

    ¡°Be careful. Some bugs are poisonous.¡±

    Joesph said with a smiled as the ancient marks representing the Flameheart clan reappeared all over his body.

    He jumped and shot through the air like an arrow, flying through the gaps between Typhon fingers and making it to his chest.

    Joesph clenched his fist and powered all of his strength in his arm.

    ¡°Heartbreak Fist!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    His fist slammed on to Typhon muscles which were as hard as the hardest diamonds, and caused it to cave-in.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Typhon was shocked by the amount of damage Joesph fist caused him, even in this state.

    He was forced to step back and wave his hand near his chest. Joesph jumped back by this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself!¡±

    That¡¯s when Typhon¡¯s fist that moved slow earlier suddenly hit him as fast as a lightning bolt.

    *BOOOM!*

    The fist that was thousand of times bigger than him caused him to be blown away with his body broken. He was sent outside of the continent where his body bounced off the ocean water countless times for countless miles before hitting an invisible wall.

    This wall indicated that the continent was no longer in the mortal world and had been cut off and brought to a different space.

    Joesph¡¯s body began sinking before he regained his senses and flew out the sea and raced back towards the continent. When he arrived back he saw Typhon in a fist fight with Miko.

    Miko compensate for his limited reach by create two gigantic arms from his aura.

    *BOOOM!*

    Every time their fists clashed it was like the entire space shook and distort. However, from one look one could see that Miko was clearly at the disadvantage. Even so, he didn¡¯t back down and fought with all of his strength.

    Joesph arrived in front the group of Echo, Andreas, Alexus, Rouge, and Maria. He looked at their eyes that lacked focus and realized that they had been overwhelmed by Typhon¡¯s presence and aura.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    He clicked his tongue and then slap them all across the face a few times.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    They snapped out of their gaze when he did that.

    ¡°What kind of pathetic display is this?¡±

    Joesph glared at them and said.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the ones who declared to fight the whole world? Then why are you quivering in front of a single monster while being protected by the same person you swore to fight for?¡±

    They all looked at Miko who was clashing against Typhon despite being constantly broken to pieces over and over again. They all felt ashamed after being protected by someone with such a small back.

    They felt ashamed because this child was carrying all their burdens on his shoulders with a straight back and steady steps.

    ¡°Listen, I understand you being overwhelmed. I mean this is the first time you¡¯ve ever been in front of such a monster, however take pride in your blood and don¡¯t bring it shame. Remember that you are the grandchildren of a man who never backed down from a fight no matter how the odds were stacked against him.¡±

    ¡°You tell those idiots.¡±

    At this time, Nero arrived with nova and Darwin. Their hour recovery time was up so they returned to battle.

    ¡°To actually hesitate in battle, I can¡¯t believe that we¡¯re related.¡±

    He coldly said.

    He immediately took his Deity form and clenched his fists.

    ¡°I thought that we all died way back then, but it looks like I was the only phantom willing to fight against everything.¡±

    Nero¡¯s words was like a bolt of lightning to them.

    ¡°Who was hesitating? I was just accessing being in front of me.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    The other three nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Is that so? Then what do you think?¡±

    Nero walked up beside them and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Compared to our grandparents, he¡¯s nothing special.¡±

    They all gathered their wits and faced Typhon with a smile.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this should be a piece of cake!¡±

    They all charged toward the colossal Typhon in their strongest forms.

    Nero and Echo, intercepted the clash of fist between Miko and Typhon and took on the mountain size fists in Miko¡¯s stead allowing him to catch his breath.

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    The two each took a fist on for themselves, and threw punches at lightning fast speed to repel them. This gave Miko the chance to slammed his fists at Typhon¡¯s chest without mercy.

    Typhon body jerked continuously as it received the mountain crushing attacks from Miko.

    At this time, he suddenly felt his legs being attacked as well.

    There Rouge and Andreas were bombarding his legs with attacks that could easily destroy a country. These attacks made his body tilt. That¡¯s when he saw Alexus far away from him creating a gigantic weapon.

    It was a spear that looked so large that if it fell to the earth it would crush several countries.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    He threw the spear with all of his strength.

    *BOOOM!*

    The spear pierced through Typhon and burst out of his back while stuck in him.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Joesph said after seeing how the branch leaders and Miko worked together.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Now that¡¯s better!¡±

    Typhon laughed and removed the spear from his chest. He then swung his arms and legs and blew away everyone from around him.

    ¡°Come on! Entertain me more!¡±

    He shouted while flapping his wings. These wings created typhoons which swept through the continent and destroy countless mountains and countries.

    ¡°Damn monster!¡±

    Miko said while fighting against the winds. When the winds past, everyone was blown all over the place.

    ¡°Damn¡­.How can we defeat that thing?¡±

    Said Maria.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to escape? I don¡¯t think we can win.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s nowhere to escape to. The continent was moved to a different dimension with us on it. The only way to leave is for the one who cast the spell to release us, and I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re under orders to not do so unless we win.¡±

    Joesph said.

    ¡°Then we¡¯re suppose somehow win to leave?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    He stood up and replied.

    ¡°How can you be so carefree about this? We might all die you know?¡±

    Maria asked.

    ¡°My daughter, I once asked my masters that same question when I was younger. Do you what they said?¡±

    He smiled as if remembering the far past.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be fun to look Death straight in the eyes and just spit in its face?¡±

    Maria had a dumbfounded expression when she heard that.

    ¡°I had the same expression when I first heard them say that.¡±

    Joesph laughed and said.

    He then faced Typhon.

    ¡°But I¡¯m starting to think they¡¯re on the something. Spitting in the face of death sure seems like a fun thing to do.¡±

    He turned his head back and smiled at his daughter and Darwin. This was the first time they ever seen him with such a youthful smile. It was like finally facing death after so many years have made him feel alive again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore, but I can¡¯t help but to want break pass my limits here and now.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, stop blaming your age.¡±

    At this time Miko landed beside him.

    ¡°It¡¯s never too late to overcome your limits.¡±

    He took a fighting stance.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Joesph took a similar stance beside him.

    ¡°Keep up, Joey. We¡¯re about to take it a notch.¡±

    ¡°Fine by me!¡±

    The two charged forward at the same time and approached Typhon.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Typhon roared and his 100 heads started breathing fire, aiming at them. It was like the heavens were sending down a divine punishment in flames.

    The two charged into the flames, forcing their way through it together. They flew out of the flames and thrust out their palms together. Their two auras melded together and formed a gigantic emerald and white sword which gave off a heavenly glow.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Typhon roared in excitement when he saw the blade.

    ¡°Dragna Art: Heaven Slayer!¡±

    The two lifted the sword together and slashed it down on Typhon¡¯s gigantic body.

    *BOOOM!*

    A bright slash past through Typhon and cut his torso in two. Behind him the Southern Region was cut right down the middle, and the ocean was divided into two parts. There was even a long line in the sky as if it had been cut as well.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Everyone whether they were on the battlefield or watching from a far was shocked beyond their minds.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the Dragna Arts, the fighting style created by Augustus himself ?¡±

    Nova said after seeing the attack.

    As for Typhon.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    He suddenly started laughing, even though his blood rained down on the earth. When his blood touched the soil countless monsters could be seen forming from the earth. These monsters quickly started devouring the hell residents that were still around.

    ¡°You guys really did a number on me.¡±

    He laughed while serpents crawled under his skin and stitch his body together.

    ¡°But it¡¯s lacking. Augustus was far stronger than this.¡±

    He looked at Miko and Joesph.

    ¡°So you¡¯ll have to try harder.¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t get frustrated or mad, he instead showed a smile.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how about shrinking down to human size. Fighting you in that size wastes too much energy. We¡¯ll be able to give you a better fight if you were human sized.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Hahaha! You want me to weaken myself? No way.¡±

    ¡°In what way are you weakened? Even if you reduced your size your weight won¡¯t change, your strength and power will remained the same as well. You can¡¯t trick me, you just like looking down on others that¡¯s why you take that form. If you want a real fight like back then, then take the form that you used back then and we¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Miko argued.

    Typhon laughed again.

    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s just like you said, whether I¡¯m this size or your size my power won¡¯t change. So I¡¯ll play your game.¡±

    After he said that, his body that stretched on for forever compressed into a human size.

    ¡°Better?¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    It was at this moment that Miko kicked him across his central face, while Joseph punch him in the gut.

    ¡°Better. This way I can get a better shot at your ugly mugs.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Is that so? I like this size better too.¡±

    One of Typhon¡¯s heads bit Miko¡¯s leg, while a mouth opened up in his stomach and swallowed Joesph arm.

    Miko leg and Joesph arm were both bit off immediately after. The two were then hit with punches and was sent flying in the sky or deep underground.

    ¡°This way I can properly kick your asses.¡±

 Overwhelming Power Vs Recklessness

    After having one of their limbs devoured by Typhon, Miko and Joesph both retreated and used their own methods to restore their lost limbs. The moment they did, Nero and rouge shot past them both wielding swords.

    They both rushed towards Typhon swung their swords from two different directions.

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon lifted both arms to block them.

    *BOOOM!*

    But at that moment, a bullet past the two and hit in the center of his chest. A huge hole opened up before stitching itself back together. However, the moment it stitched together, it exploded again.

    This time this attack came from inside.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    This gave Nero and Rouge the chance to swing their swords again.

    *BOOOM!*

    The swords cut into his body from two different directions and past each other before coming out from the other side. Typhon upper body was separated from his lower body when that happened.

    The two leaped back after seeing that their attacks were successful, however they weren¡¯t able to get far before being dragged back by Typhon who made his arms stretch and wrap around them like snakes.

    *BOOOM!*

    His arms were immediately cut by a gigantic sword, which allowed them to escape.

    Typhon didn¡¯t seem to mind, and his body quickly stitched itself back up. He touched his chest.

    ¡°Looks like that bullet earlier left some foreign objects in my body.¡±

    He said.

    He didn¡¯t need to look around to know that he was being sniped from a far.

    ¡°The first sniper shot the bullet, while the second one shot a sword. The one who shot the bullet must be the brat who love playing with guns, while the one who shot the sword must be the brat who plays with alchemy.¡±

    He quickly figure out who was attacking him.

    ¡°They¡¯re moving around while trying to mask their presence.¡±

    He touched his chest again.

    ¡°what ever was placed in my body must be something harmful to dragons because it¡¯s burning inside me. Their tactic must be to place a lot of these substance inside me to weaken me.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°How cute. They actually think something like this could affect me.¡±

    That smile immediately dropped from his face.

    ¡°This is also insulting.¡±

    He stomped the ground and caused it crack open and revealed Echo hiding underneath.

    ¡°You brats are underestimating me too much.¡±

    He looked down on Echo and said.

    ¡°No matter what cheap tactics you use it¡¯s pointless.¡±

    A cold light flashed in his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s because in front of overwhelming power all schemes are useless!¡±

    He threw a punch in front of him.

    *Crack!*

    Everyone saw cracks appear in front of him like he had punch a mirror.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Miko quickly ordered.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    A godly force swept everything away that was in front of Typhon like leaves in a hurricane.

    The ground lifted and shattered while everything else was forcibly distorted before being destroyed as well.

    When everything settled down, everyone saw something unbelievable.

    ¡°The continent¡­.It broke into two?¡±

    A spectator who was watching from afar said with cold sweat covering their bodies.

    That¡¯s right. The Silver Continent had been split down the middle by Typhon¡¯s first. At the moment, there was a huge canyon with a river of lava that separated the two parts.

    ¡°Let me say it again.¡±

    Typhon spoke with a frown.

    ¡°I hate schemes. I prefer a simple brawl with no hidden tactics behind it. So stop playing around and fight like warriors not cowards.¡±

    He declared boldly.

    Miko and the others looked at that canyon that stretched for endless miles with shock. One punch split the continent, that was completely unheard of.

    Miko looked down on Echo who he held by the collar. He had rushed to save her from Typhon¡¯s attack, otherwise she would¡¯ve definitely died.

    It was at that moment that Miko made his decision.

    ¡®Its time to die.¡¯

    The moment he thought that, it was as if he threw all caution to the wind as mad look appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Listen, all of you.¡±

    He drew the attention of everything around him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow any of you to die, so attack him freely and without concern for your wellbeing.¡±

    Everyone was confused by what he said.

    ¡°No matter how desperate and reckless the attack is, if you think it will bring us closer to victory, do it.¡±

    He stepped forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the consequences. I¡¯ll take them all on!¡±

    At that moment, all the spiritual aura surrounding Miko completely disappeared revealing only his blood soaked body. Immediately after his body lit up and ancient runes appeared and scattered around him. It was as if something was being unsealed.

    His body stopped glowing and the runes disappeared leaving Miko with an ordinary appearance. However, he gave off an overwhelming pressure just from existing.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Typhon noticed the change in Miko and smiled.

    ¡°I wondered what kind of power you were using, so it was the power of one of the 7 eternal wills.¡±

    He said as he saw Miko¡¯s eyes turned silver.

    ¡°You even allowed a full possession.¡±

    He pointed at Miko.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re going to die. Even if you don¡¯t die now, you won¡¯t live to see another decade.¡±Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°You¡¯re a lot more talkative than I remember, Snake Legs.¡±

    Miko responded with a smile.

    ¡°Could it be that all those years in the dark pits of hell made you lonely?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Typhon smirked and shot forward, Miko replied with a charge of his own.

    Miko jumped in the air and aimed a flying kick, while Typhon thrust out his fist.

    *BOOOM!*

    The collision between the two caused the earth to crumble and they fell down to the river of lava below.

    Even while falling the two engaged in a melee.

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko swung his leg and slammed it across Typhon¡¯s 100 heads and destroyed at least 10 of them. Typhon grabbed him by the leg and slammed him on the side of the canyon as they fell, causing a landslide of boulders to fall with them.

    Miko used his free leg to hit Typhon in the chest and distance himself from him, before twisting his body and kicking off a boulder falling behind him and headbutt Typhon in the chest.

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon crashed on the other side of the canyon and caused cracks that stretch for miles to form not only on the side but on the ground above. The ground caved in and the canyon suddenly grew wider as a bigger landslide fell with them.

    Typhon flapped his wings and accelerated towards Miko, stomping him in the chest at the same time. Miko was forced into the side of the canyon, before being stomped further in by Typhon.

    *BOOOM!*

    Huge cracks stretched for miles and earth burst open as Typhon continued to force Miko through the canyon sides and deep underground. Cracks on the earth showed the path the two were going even from above.

    *BOOOM!*

    The ground suddenly exploded like an erupting volcano and Typhon was seen flying into the air. No, he was being forced into the sky by Miko who uppercut him out of the ground.

    While in the sky Miko continued to hit him with uppercut after uppercut, as if he wanted to send him straight into the sun.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Typhon laughed and slammed his snake leg on the top of Miko head to prevent him from hitting him with another uppercut.

    Miko was sent crashing down like a meteor.

    *BOOOM!*

    When he hit the ground, the earth lifted up like water in the ocean when something fell in it.

    Typhon was seen flying down from the sky with the intention of stomping Miko deep underground.

    *BOOOM!*

    However, he was sucker-punched from the side which caused one of his head to fly off and his body to be blown to the side. He forced himself to stop and looked at the ambusher.

    There he saw Echo already in the middle of throwing a punch with all her strength. He smirked and threw a punch faster than hers which collided with her fist.

    *BOOOM!*

    Echo¡¯s hand up to her elbow was blown to pieces after clashing with Typhon¡¯s fist.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not at my level.¡±

    Typhon said with a smile while throwing another punch to crush her head.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just keep trying until I get there!¡±

    Echo immediately used her aura to connect with her destroyed arm to form a complete limb, and threw another punch. However, this punch was lacking the speed to match up with Typhon¡¯s fist. If this continues, her head will be squished before she could fully extend her arm.

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment, a bullet hit Typhon and blew off his arm that he was going to use to kill Echo.

    ¡°Thanks, Andreas!¡±

    Echo took a stepped forward and threw a punch with all of her weight and power behind it.

    *BOOOM!*

    ¡°I love ya!¡±

    Her fist hit Typhon and destroyed several of his heads while taking a piece of his shoulder as well.

    ¡®Her punch got stronger?¡¯

    He thought to himself after noticing how much power was behind Echo¡¯s fist.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    He then slammed his leg on her torso and sent her flying back. He then disappeared from where he was and appeared in front of Andreas who was aiming a rifle at the spot Typhon was before.

    Andreas reaction was quick. He leaped back and two shotgun appeared in his hands.

    *BOOOM!*

    He fired them at once, which resulted in everything for countless miles to be blown away. Everything except Typhon who immediately regenerated and stretched his hand out towards him.

    Typhon grabbed him by one of his leg and pulled him closer. Andreas quickly severed his own leg with his hand to escape Typhon¡¯s grasp.

    Typhon then saw something emerged from Andreas leg wound. It was a canon.

    *BOOOM!*

    The canon fired and caused a huge explosion which left behind an incredibly deep crater.

    ¡°To actually severe a limb without no hesitation at all¡­.I¡¯m impressed by your aptitude for battle.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Andreas was shocked to see Typhon appear behind him. He tried to turn around, but it was too late. Typhon swung his claws and ripped Andreas body in two.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    However, he saw Andreas body fade away like a ghost.

    ¡°An illusion created by Chaotic Qi huh?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Above him Nova was swung down a gigantic hammer, while Maria was attacking him from the back with her claws.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Typhon smiled and caught Nova¡¯s hammer from above and blocked Maria¡¯s claw with one of his wings.

    ¡°Too light.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment, Darwin burst out from underground thrusting his fist towards Typhon¡¯s throat.

    *BOOOM!*

    However, Typhon simply countered by lifting his foot and stepping down on him forcing him back underground.

    ¡°Like I said, too light.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Nova said with a smile. Immediately after the space distorted and Nero appeared in his place.

    Nero thrust down his sword and stabbed Typhon right through his head and down his throat.

    ¡°Is this too light?¡±

    Nero said with a smile.

    ¡°Ignition!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon upper body suddenly exploded and flames burst out of his body like a river bursting through a dam. Maria quickly flew back and watched as the flames devoured everything for countless miles.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    At that moment, a roar was heard and Nero was seen in the mouth of a gigantic serpent.

    ¡°The Fuck?!¡±

    Nero shouted as the serpent tried to devour him whole, but not before piercing its long fangs through him.

    *BOOOM!*

    The serpent was suddenly cut in two by Miko who was holding both Regis and Ishma, allowing Nero to escape.

    He looked down and saw that the serpent was coming out of Typhon¡¯s midsection after his torso was blown apart.

    Countless serpents came out of the flesh and began to entangle together to a human torso.

    *BOOOM!*

    But the snakes were suddenly destroyed by a massive explosion along with the lower body.

    Rouge was seen floating in the air while firing blasts of destructive energy at Typhon¡¯s body.

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    The more blast that hit the greater the destruction that spread. Before long only thing that remained was a sea of lava, even then he didn¡¯t let up.

    ¡°Wasting energy like that isn¡¯t good for your health, boy.¡±

    Hearing the voice, Rouge quickly tried to turn around, but the hand stabbed through his back and burst of his chest first.

    ¡°Oh? You moved so that I would miss your heart. I applaud your fast thinking.¡±

    Said Typhon.

    Rouge suddenly grabbed his hand and smiled back at him with a pale face.

    ¡°Gotcha, Monster.¡±

    His body suddenly started glowing.

    ¡°Self-Detonation!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    A massive explosion occurred in the air, which produced unimaginable waves of heat and winds which caused an entire region to dry up and turn into a wasteland.

    Typhon fell out of the sky with his entire existence burnt black. However, his body suddenly cracked and the burnt appearance was shed like a snake removing its old skin.

    ¡°That bastard actually committed suicide to blow me up.¡±

    He shivered a little bit.

    ¡°Talk about crazy.¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about suicide?¡±

    Typhon turned and saw Miko holding Rouge who was out cold.

    ¡°I already told you. I won¡¯t allow anyone to die.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°He actually prevented him from exploding by sharing his life force and strengthen his body to withstand the explosion, huh?¡±

    Typhon quickly figured out what Miko did to preserve Rouge¡¯s life.

    ¡°You really have a death wish, huh?¡±

    Typhon mocked.

    Miko smiled in response.

    ¡°The same can be said for you.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon was suddenly stomped in the chest by Joesph who literally appeared out of nowhere. He was forced deep underground, where Joesph continually stomped on him forcing him deep and deeper.

    A gigantic sigil appeared above ground where the two was.

    Alexus commanded the alchemy sigil while enduring the pain from his brain by overused. This signified that he was about to use a powerful alchemy technique.

    Joesph immediately disappeared as he saw that everything around him was starting glow. But he made sure to hit Typhon with one last blast before leaving.

    Typhon who was regenerating saw that everything around him was disintegrating.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    He wanted to move but it was too late.

    ¡°Return To Dust!¡±

    *Flash!*

    With a bright flash, everything that was in or near the sigil was turned into particles. They literally turned to dust, the entire region.

    ¡°Guah?!¡±

    Alexus released an agonizing screams as blood flowed out of his ears, eyes, nose, and mouth. His brain was literally turning to mush as a backlash of the alchemy technique he used.

    Miko quickly popped up beside him and placed his hand on his head. Spiritual energy started flowing inside Alexus, stabilizing and repair his brain. After some time, Alexus finally looked like the pain was gone.

    ¡°T-Thanks.¡±

    He said with a pale face.

    Miko nodded and looked at where Typhon was. There was something similar to a void there, signifying that everything had been erased from existence.

    ¡°This guy really is a monster.¡±

    Miko and the others saw countless particles coming together to form a humanoid silhouette.

    ¡°For him to come back after being broken down into particles, is unreal.¡±

    As Miko expected, Typhon appeared before them.

    ¡°Impressive. Truly impressive.¡±

    Typhon applauded and said.

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°While fighting all of you is fun, you still haven¡¯t pushed me to fight at full strength. I want to fight like when I fought Augustus before.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°However, for some reason you can¡¯t bring out that strength anymore can you?¡±

    He looked at Miko and said.

    ¡°While the Will has unlimited power, your existence can¡¯t manage to house that power so you can only amount to this much. That¡¯s boring. If it was Augustus, he would¡¯ve had more power, in fact he probably wouldn¡¯t need the Will. He probably got it as insurance or something.¡±

    A dangerous look appeared in his eye.

    ¡°Since it seems like relying on that power makes you weaker, ill force you to draw out the power you once had.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Miko immediately realized what Typhon was intending to do.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    He rushed towards him with the intention to stop him.

    ¡°Too late!¡±

    Typhon disappeared from where he was and reappeared countless feet in the air.

    ¡°Silver Continent¡­.¡±

    He smiled while looking down on the continent.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    He suddenly started spinning before falling down like a meteor.

    ¡°Everyone get as far away as possible!¡±

    Miko ordered before charging towards Typhon.

    *BOOOM!*

    He tried to stop him, but he was only stomped in the chest and was forced down along with Typhon. Joesph appeared behind him to stop the two, but was only able to do so for a few seconds before being forced down along with them. Typhon was just too heavy and had too much force behind him.

    They shot down from the sky like a falling star.

    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*

    When they hit the continent, a catastrophic explosion spread out and devoured everything the eye could see. When it faded there¡¯s nothing left but the vast ocean.

    The continent was destroyed.

    Typhon laughed while Miko and Joesph could be seen floating on pieces of land with their bodies severely injured and burnt.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Your source of power is gone, Augustus! What will you do now?!¡±

 Overwhelming Rage & Madness

    The whole world that was watching the battle was silent. No one could say a word after what they¡¯ve just witnessed.

    ¡°Just a single stomp to destroy a continent? What madness!¡±

    This was what was going through their heads.

    ¡°Mi¡­ko?¡±

    Those from Primus World could only look on in shock as they saw Miko laying motionless on a piece of land. His bones were sticking out, his body was beyond dyed in his own blood, and his eyes were rolled to the back of his head. They all asked themselves the same question.

    Was he dead?

    No one could tell.

    As for his love ones, they all had vacant looks in their eyes as if their souls had left their bodies. Most of them were already incapable of processing any thought. So forget crying or screaming, they could barely remember to breath much less.

    As for Joesph who cushioned the blow for Miko, he wasn¡¯t in a much better situation, but he was conscious.

    *Cracks!*

    Cracks could be heard coming from his body as he tried to get up. Soon black mist could seen coming from his body and his wounds started to repair themselves. After a long time, he finally stood up.

    ¡°Whew. You¡¯re incredibly tough, boy.¡±

    Typhon said after seeing him get up.

    ¡°It¡¯s just my master¡¯s restoration technique. I¡¯m not tough at all.¡±

    Joesph replied.

    ¡°Edwin Magnus, huh. We actually got along pretty well.¡±

    Typhon replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever heard say that.¡±

    Joesph responded with a wry smile.

    ¡°So? What are you going to do?¡±

    Typhon asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re master has lost his source of power and is a state of suspended animation. Do you wish to fight in his stead, or do I have kill all of you and wait for him to get up before I¡¯m able to experience a good fight again?¡±

    Joesph smiled at his question.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one left who can fight you know?¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment, Nero literally came out of nowhere and stabbed his sword into Typhon¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Soul Explosion!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    An explosive sound came from Typhon¡¯s body and blood started draining from all of his pores.

    ¡°B-Bastard, you attacked my soul?!¡±

    Typhon roared and ripped through Nero¡¯s body with his claws. Blood sprayed out of the severely deep wound, but Nero had a bloody smile on his face.

    ¡°Eat shit, Monster.¡±

    He said.

    Typhon got mad and slammed his fist on his chest.

    *BOOOM!*

    Nero¡¯s body shot out of the sky and crashed into the ocean. The waters were stained with his blood.

    ¡°Shit! That freaking hurts!¡±

    Typhon roared.

    ¡°Normally instead of crying about pain, you would¡¯ve died after getting stabbed with his sword.¡±

    Typhon looked around and saw that he was surrounded by everyone else.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you all mad that I destroyed your continent or are you mad because I destroyed your leader?¡±

    ¡°Both!¡±

    Everyone rushed at Typhon at the same time. The first one to get a hit in was Echo.

    She hit him across the face with a punch, but was in returned hit in the stomach so hard she started puking.

    ¡°Grr!¡±

    Even so, she still headbutt Typhon in the chest. Rouge, who regained consciousness, did a horizontal spin over her head and cut into Typhon¡¯s body with his sword.

    *BOOOM!*

    The cut exploded, but because of all of the power he used during this war his destructive power decreased quite a bit, despite still being in his God of Destruction mode.

    Typhon grabbed him by the face, and slammed him into Alexus who was going to attack him from behind.

    He then kicked Echo away and turned around to taking on Nova and Maria who were attacking together.

    *BOOOM!*

    The two worked in perfect sync as they entered an intense melee with Typhon.

    Nova struck from below while Maria attacked from above. Typhon caught their fists, but was immediately kicked when they twisted their bodies.

    After being freed, they distanced themselves before charging forward at the same time. As Typhon readied himself to take them on, the space distorted and they appeared from his side.

    *BOOOM!*

    Their fists didn¡¯t connect, because Typhon moved from the spot his was in. When he looked down he saw a small hole opened up in the sky tearing the space apart.

    ¡°Impressive. They combine their Chaotic Qi attacks to create a fracture in space. It wouldn¡¯t kill me, but if their attacks had landed it would cause a wormhole to appear in my body and tear my apart from the inside.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°The way that those two synchronize together means that they¡¯ve fought along side each other for a very long time and this isn¡¯t the first they¡¯ve team up.¡±

    He spun around and shattered a giant arrow shot by Alexus, and even ripped off the arm of Darwin who hid in the arrows shadow to attack him.

    ¡°Trying to use teamwork to overcome the difference in strength huh? Not a bad tactic. However¡­¡±

    He appeared in front of Andreas who was preparing to shoot him out of the sky.

    ¡°I already told you that schemes are nothing in front of overwhelming power!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    He punched out and broke through Andreas gun that he was trying to use to stop the attack and hit his chest, causing it to sink in.

    Andreas was sent flying until he hit the barrier that separated them from the rest of the world.

    Typhon¡¯s body was suddenly wrapped with chains and dragged towards the creator, Alexus. Typhon allowed himself to be drawn and even accelerated towards him.

    *BOOOM!*

    He rammed into him like a mad bull and lift him up overhead with his heads. Alexus felt his ribs break, but he bared the pain and wrapped the chains around Typhon¡¯s neck and squeezed his heads together.

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    Alexus roared.

    Rouge appeared with his sword covered in black flames. He thrust his sword and flames shot out forward in a piercing straight line.

    When Typhon saw that, he began to struggle, however before he could break free Alexus body began to grow in muscle mass and size. He literally looked like a muscle balloon that could pop at any moment.

    ¡°Wha?!¡±

    Typhon was surprised by his physical strength.

    When it came to physical strength, Alexus was at the bottom among the branch leaders, however he did something the others couldn¡¯t. He used alchemy to pushed his body beyond its limits to exert strength that he didn¡¯t have before.

    Typhon tried to struggle even more, at this moment Alexus skin was bursting apart and his blood was spraying in the air. If his body grew any further he was going to burst.

    However, he didn¡¯t need to. Typhon who body was being restrained was pierced with the black flames. It was the same for Alexus who was restraining him.

    ¡°Guh?!¡±

    The black flames burnt their insides and even damaged their very souls.

    ¡°To sacrifice your own family¡­.You people are ruthless.¡±

    Typhon commented after seeing that Alexus was hit as well.

    ¡°I never really like the guy, so I have no problem killing him.¡±

    Rouge replied.

    ¡°But we¡¯re not sacrificing anyone. As a member of this family he¡¯s expected to survive this much.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! What a cold hearted bunch! But if you think this is enough to kill me, you¡¯re wrong!¡±

    Typhon shouted.

    ¡°We know.¡±

    This time Alexus whispered in his ear.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we prepared a back up.¡±

    The moment Alexus said that, he and Typhon were once again pierced with a beam of black flames.

    ¡°W-Wha?!¡±

    This black flame came from the ocean. Soon Nero was seen emerging from under the water pointing his blade in the air.

    ¡°Combination Technique: Black Cross.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    Because of the way the two were bent with the first flames stabbing through them, when the second flames pierced them from below it looked like they were in the intersection of a cross.

    ¡°You crazy bastard¡­.You¡¯re gonna die!¡±

    Typhon told Alexus.

    ¡°Yolo, bitch!¡±

    Alexus responded with a laugh while feeling his insides being roasted.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Typhon laughed as well.

    It was at that moment his body crumbled like sand and disappeared in the wind leaving Alexus alone to be crucified.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When Nero and Rouge saw that, they deactivated their attacks and freed Alexus.

    Typhon appeared from the sand again and held him by the throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re brave. I¡¯ll give you that.¡±

    He said that, but Alexus was already out cold with two sizzling holes in him.

    Everyone else were racking their brains to figure out how he escaped.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°He used the abilities of his other God Persona to escape.¡±

    Joesph said.

    He was focusing on healing Miko¡¯s broken body, which was why he didn¡¯t help. He stood up after seeing Alexus in Typhon¡¯s clutches.

    ¡°Typhon! Let him ago and I promise you to give you a fight worthwhile!¡±

    He shouted towards the sky.

    ¡°I never planned on killing him in the first place. Someone as brave as this is rare.¡±

    He threw Alexus into the ocean and watched as he sunk to the bottom.

    ¡°Keeping someone like that alive is more beneficial than killing them in my opinion.¡±

    He clapped his hands together.

    ¡°But you said you¡¯ll give me a fight I can enjoy?¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°I really wanna see that.¡±

    Joesph looked at Miko and sighed.

    ¡®I can¡¯t use it with permission from one of my masters though¡­..I guess I¡¯ll have to improvise.¡¯

    He thought to himself and flew up in the air to confront Typhon.

    Meanwhile this was going on, there was something happened inside Miko¡¯s soul and mind.

    Miko laid motionless in a world of pure darkness. His eyes were opened but vacant as if they lacked life. He stayed like this for what felt like an eternity. After a really long time, life returned to his eyes.

    Yet, Miko didn¡¯t speak. He just laid there as if lost in his thoughts. Soon someone appeared standing next to him.

    ¡°Yo, Partner.¡±

    When Miko looked his eyes widen.

    ¡°Edward?¡±

    He finally spoke.

    ¡°Looks like we both bit off a lot more than we can chew.¡±

    Edward said with a laugh.

    ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°No. Sadly, you¡¯re not.¡±

    Edward responded.

    ¡°Although, if I was an illusion I probably would tell you that I¡¯m real after all.¡±

    He said with a laugh.

    He sat next to Miko.

    ¡°You know, Miko. I¡¯ve been watching you all this time in the afterlife and I gotta say, this whole thing has gone way out of proportion.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I mean we only wanted to conquer half the continent. How did you end up slaying gods and fighting Typhon? Something isn¡¯t right here man. I mean the continent we wanted to control was destroyed as well. What the fuck?!¡±

    ¡°You know, when I think about it you¡¯re kind of right.¡±

    Miko said admitted.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t all this stuff happen in the final war? I¡¯m still 14, how did the story escalate to this point?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°This is just poor writing man.¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°But it can¡¯t be helped. The story has already escalated to this point, we just gotta stick with it and hope for the best.¡±

    Edward sighed.

    Miko looked at him in silence for a while.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Edward noticed his gaze and asked him.

    ¡°Be honest with me, Edward. Did I go about this the right way, or did I just mess everything up?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. I don¡¯t know. Everything that has happened has surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations a long time ago.¡±

    Edward replied.

    ¡°But I can say this. You did your best.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I wish that I can say that that¡¯s all that matters, but this isn¡¯t a nice enough world to accept such na?ve words.¡±

    He added.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡±

    He looked down at him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost you¡¯re source of power. Without it you¡¯re not even an ant in front of Typhon.¡±

    ¡°What else can I do other than just let my anger and madness run wild.¡±

    Edward started laughing when he heard that.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re against it? Isn¡¯t that the reason you appeared before me, to remind me of the wrath I felt the day I saw you, all of you dead.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You figured it out?¡±

    Edward rested his head on his palm.

    ¡°Of course. To the current me, you¡¯re nothing but the embodiment of my wrath and hatred. Why else would you appear in front of me?¡±

    Edward smiled.

    ¡°So you¡¯re just gonna let everything go huh? But will that be enough?¡±

    ¡°I have an idea.¡±

    Edward didn¡¯t say anything and stood up.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    After he said that he started to walk away fading into the darkness.

    ¡°See ya, Partner.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t come down here too soon.¡±

    After Edward said that, he disappeared without a sight. Miko was left in the dark all alone.

    ¡°So what will it be?¡±

    At that moment, Augustus stood next to him.

    ¡°How about we work together? Your power and my madness working side by side.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Who will be in control?¡±

    Augustus asked with a smile.

    ¡°The both of us.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And how would that work?¡±

    ¡°I wreck havoc with a wild and unpredictable fighting style, while you hold the reins and prevent us from killing our allies and giving them instructions.¡±

    Miko answered.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like you¡¯re the beast and I¡¯m the tamer.¡±

    He nodded with a smile.

    ¡°This is pretty interesting. As expected of myself, even if you¡¯re inferior.¡±

    ¡°You want me to take my anger out on you first?¡±

    Miko said with a glared.

    Augustus ignored what he said and gave him a hand and pulled him up.

    ¡°I had some unfinished business with Typhon anyway.¡±

    The two showed a sinister smile.

    ¡°Lets fuck it up.¡±

    Back outside, Typhon was fighting Joesph and others with a frown on his face.

    ¡°This is what you meant by giving me a fight I would enjoy? Don¡¯t fuck with me!¡±

    He roared and started to take everyone down in a fit a rage.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, he froze when he felt like the atmosphere suddenly changed. He looked down and saw Miko standing up with murky aura surrounding him. Typhon immediately felt a chill run down his spine when his eyes met Miko¡¯s.

    Yet, he smiled with great excitement.

    Miko smiled back at him and said-

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna make shoes out of you.¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment, his skin literally exploded like a broken shell and a silhouette as dark as the darkest night was revealed underneath. Two holes that indicated his eyes appeared and shone a devilish light, before a crescent shape appeared indicating the mouth. Behind it several tentacle with mouths appeared along with 6 crow wings.

    ¡°Kill you.¡±

    The mouths on the tentacles all started talking at once, with each possessing a different voice and saying different things. The voices sounded like that of a woman, a child, a man, an elder, an angel, a devil, a beast, and finally a monster.

    ¡°I want to destroy everything.¡±

    ¡°Mama! Where are you, mama?!¡±

    ¡°You bastards betrayed me! I will slaughter you all!¡±

    ¡°Everything is insignificant in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Your pure smile is like bleach to my eyes.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how you¡¯ll taste?¡±

    What they said had no order or connection at all. It was like countless thoughts were beings projected at once.

    Even while this was happening, the silhouette still kept that creepy smile on its face as it stood with a slouch.

    Everyone that saw this being couldn¡¯t help but feel like their minds were becoming cloudy the longer they stared at it. Especially those that listened to what the tentacles said. They felt like their minds were being invaded and was being tainted at the same time.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The silhouette suddenly stood up straight.

    ¡°It took longer than I expected to regain control.¡±

    Cracks started appearing on the silhouette before it shattered into pieces revealing Miko underneath. However, this Miko had profound purple eyes and half of his hair was purple as well.

    ¡°The form that I just took is basically what the Third Stage of Deus Malum: Insanity King will be like.¡±

    He said and smiled at Typhon.

    ¡°What do you think? Did it perfectly portrayed insanity?¡±

    ¡°Portrayed? That was purest form of insanity I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    Typhon answered honestly.

    Everyone had to agree with his words. That thing that Miko emerged from just now was definitely the incarnation of insanity itself.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    He suddenly disappeared from where he was and reappeared in front of Typhon. He threw a punch, which Typhon showed no intention of dodging despite it being abnormally slow.

    *BOOOM!*

    The moment the fist made contact with Typhon, his entire body was blown to bits and a hole opened up in the sky.

    If one looked inside that hole, they¡¯ll see that it had a dark void like it was an endless space.

    ¡°He just punched through the dimension with no magic or Qi, just physical strength!¡±

    Everyone had their mouths dropped to the floor when they saw the result of Miko punching Typhon.

    At that moment, Typhon appeared out of nowhere and attacked Miko from behind. Miko spun around and swung his leg like a whip.

    *BOOOM!*

    His foot clashed with Typhon¡¯s claw causing the sea under them part and the clouds in the sky to split and move in two separate directions.

    The two didn¡¯t budge at all, which signified that they were equal in physical strength.

    ¡°So it really is you Augustus!¡±

    Typhon shouted.

    ¡°Your breath stinks as ways, Snake Legs!¡±

    The two pushed each other back before charging at each other again.

    *BOOOM!*

    They entered an intense melee with both of them throwing devastating blows right behind the other.

    Augustus threw a hundred island-sinking blows in a second, which Typhon skillful dodged and flapped his wings to create typhoon behind typhoon.

    Augustus literally ripped these country-sinking storms with his bare hands and charged towards Typhon clenching his fist. Typhon flew towards him and thrust out a palm strike while Miko threw a punch.

    *BOOOM!*

    The fist and the palm collided and caused a thunderous explosion.

    Typhon¡¯s 100 heads all breath out fire on Augustus who replied by summoning a sea from his palm which rushed to intercept the flames.

    *BOOOM!*

    The clash between fire and water caused a thick fog to cover the sky. Both of them rushed into the fog, and loud explosions could be heard over and over again.

    Shockwaves from their intense clashes spread and forced the ocean in two different directions, revealing the bottom.

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon was seen flying out of the fog with Augustus continuously stomping on his chest with a mad laugh.

    He crashed into the seafloor and shattered the seabed. Magma burst out from underground and swallowed them, but that didn¡¯t stop their battle for an instant.

    Typhon kicked Augustus off him, and chased after him with a right hook. He punched him across the face and lifted him off the ground with an uppercut to the chest, and then a roundhouse to the head.

    Augustus was blown away flying through the pillars of lava that were bursting out of the ground. He twisted his body and landed on his feet, by that time Typhon was already above him aiming an axe kick at his head.

    Augustus jumped to the side and that axe further destroyed the seabed and caused it crumble. An Abyss appeared under them, which Augustus kicked Typhon into.

    Typhon landed on a gigantic sea monster that was dying from the lack of water around it. When he saw Augustus aimed a stomp towards him, he quickly leaped off the monster.

    *BOOOM!*

    Augustus stomped on the monster and it burst like a water balloon, causing its blood and flesh to splash on the both of them.

    He the quickly chased after Typhon and jumped in the air throwing two quick kicks, which was like he was dribbling a soccer ball, which Typhon successfully blocked by crossing his arms in front of him.

    His 100 head stretched and clenched down on Augustus¡¯ body with his fangs as if he wanted to devour him. Augustus spun his body like a top and Typhon¡¯s 100 heads that were restraining him were ripped off by the sudden spin.

    With Typhon¡¯s 100 heads still munching on him, Augustus slammed his palm on Typhon¡¯s headless body and blew him back. Augustus then ignited and turned into a flame and turned the heads clenching on him to ashes.

    He then shot forward like a beam and chased after Typhon.

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon suddenly charged forward and stepped in his face, and even used it as foothold to leap upwards. At that moment, all 100 heads regenerated and spat out blast of black lightning.

    *BOOOM!*

    Augustus was hit and blown away with his body smoking. Typhon chased after him and grabbed his leg. He then slammed his body down on the ground like a hammer. This caused the entire seafloor to shake vigorously.

    Typhon lifted him up again and slammed him on the ground over and over again liked he wanted to break him. When he lifted him again, Augustus suddenly twisted his body while his foot was still being held by Typhon. His leg twisted like a rope which caused his bones to stick out

    Typhon found himself being looked down upon by Augustus, before he stabbed his hand down his throat. He then forced his entire arm down it and grabbed his heart. However, Typhon bite down and bit off his hand before he could rip it out.

    Augustus leaned back and a blade emerged from the where his arm was severed, which he used to slice off Typhon¡¯s hand and free himself. He landed on one leg and thrust his arm blade into central head, and stared in his eyes.

    ¡°When did you gain such a wild fighting style Augustus? I can¡¯t read your moves.¡±

    Typhon said.

    ¡°What make you think that I¡¯m the one doing the fighting?¡±

    Augustus replied.

    ¡°Wha?¡±

    Before Typhon could respond, Augustus or rather Miko, forced the sword downwards and cut him into two right down the middle.

    He then started to chop him to pieces with fast, wild, yet accurate slashes. Typhon¡¯s body parts flew all over the place as Miko became unbelievably wild.

    His body quickly formed back together, and he immediately tried to escape.

    ¡°Rah!¡±

    However, Miko leaped after him and grabbed him by the shoulder and started ramming his arm sword into him over and over again.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Typhon kicked him away but Miko sunk his feet into the ground to stop himself and leaped after him again. Typhon charged forward and swung his leg like a whip and entangled him in it. He then left his snake leg and slammed Miko headfirst into the ground which caused more lava flow out of the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Miko immediately swung his arm and severed Typhon¡¯s leg, which caused Typhon to momentarily lose balance. Miko didn¡¯t missed that chance and flew towards him like a beast and bit off a piece of his chest and shoulder before spinning around and cutting off one of his wings.

    Typhon spun around and lodged his countless fangs into Miko¡¯s body and started to tear it apart like a school of hungry piranhas.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Miko roared and started biting off Typhon¡¯s heads in retaliation. When that didn¡¯t work he started crushing Typhon¡¯s eyes or rip open his skulls causing his brains to fall out.

    His display was far more savage than the monster which was Typhon.

    Typhon was forced to let go, and was immediately cut into two by Miko summoning another blade.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ve forgotten, Snake Legs!¡±

    Augustus spoke will Miko was continuing to savagely tear Typhon apart.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be killed as long as the world exist because you were literally born from it and shares an eternal connection with it. The only way to defeat you is beat you to the point you can¡¯t move and seal you.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll enjoy tearing you apart until you admit defeat and throw you back into the pits of hell!¡±

    Miko got even more savage. He started devouring Typhon¡¯s heads while taking a beating from Typhon himself. He ripped out his heart and squished it, before having his other arm ripped off by Typhon.

    Another blade came out from this wound which he used to cut Typhon apart. Typhon retaliated by ripping off his leg, as expected another blade came out, which he used to stab Typhon¡¯s throat.

    Miko then flew back and used his ability to respawn his missing limbs.

    ¡°?!¡±

    After healing his body he was assaulted by an intense pain that shook his very core. He started vomiting blood nonstop and his body started to tremble and wobble.

    That¡¯s when he felt a severe pain in his chest. He looked down and saw that Typhon was grabbing his heart.

    ¡°You can¡¯t constantly regenerate like I can, can you?¡±

    Typhon smirked and pulled the heart.

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment Typhon¡¯s arm exploded. He looked around and was greeted with a kick which sent him flying away.

    The one who kicked him was Joesph, and the one who destroyed his arm was Alexus, who finally came to.

    Nero grabbed Miko and they all flew out of the sea.

    Once they all flew out, the waters that was being suppressed by the fight between Miko and Typhon started to flow back into its rightful place, swallowing up Typhon.

    Nero and other carried Miko very far away from the sea to distance themselves from Typhon.

    ¡°Miko! Miko!¡±

    Nero called out to Miko who was consciousness was fading in and out while he continued to vomit blood. Soon he started bleed from all of his pores and was once again dyed red.

    ¡°This is bad. His body is crumbling from all the stress its endured today. His life force is almost used up too. If this continues he¡¯ll drop dead any minute now.¡±

    Joesph said after examining Miko. It was at that moment Miko grabbed his hand. He forced himself to stabilized midair.

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m seriously dying.¡±

    He said. He looked at everyone around him.

    ¡°Alright, listen up. This is Augustus speaking, Miko is currently being consumed by his own bloodlust, so I¡¯m doing to talking.¡±

    Once they heard that, they felt various emotions all at once; but the situation was urgent so they didn¡¯t let them overwhelm them and listened to what Augustus wanted to say.

    ¡°I can¡¯t use any of my techniques that could defeat Typhon, because this body can¡¯t take the stress from using them. That¡¯s the reason why I fought Typhon with physical strength alone. Luckily, Typhon is a man with lots of pride so he didn¡¯t use his special powers either since I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°This works out for us, but that snake legs bastard is still a monster with strength alone. I originally wanted to beat him into submission, but I can no longer do that. So here¡¯s the plan.¡±

    He looked them all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do must of the fighting, and you guys help me push him back through the gate that leads to Tartarus. We¡¯ll destroy the gate after that. If that happens it¡¯s our victory.¡±

    They all nodded indicating that they would help him. He smiled when he saw that and looked at his trembling hands. Everyone subconsciously looked at them as well and showed a concern look. They all could tell that Miko/Augustus was dying.

    This was the side effects from using the power of the continent at the cost of his life as well as unleashing Augustus power immediately after. His previously boundless life force was now almost dried up.

    ¡®Even if I survive this battle, I¡¯ll die in a few years time if I don¡¯t do something.¡¯

    He thought. He shook his head and got rid of all unnecessary thoughts.

    *BOOOM!*

    At that time Typhon emerged from the sea and was flying towards them.

    ¡°Listen. Don¡¯t worry about me and do everything you can to force that bastard back to the pits of hell! If you reach your limits immediately break them and continue to fight! That¡¯s your only path of survival!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Everyone faced Typhon and prepared themselves for the worst. That¡¯s when Augustus received a message from Miko and smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. None of them will die.¡±

    He showed a savage grin.

    ¡°Allowing the people under my protection to die will stain my name. As such I won¡¯t let them die even if they want to! Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Full Psycho

    ¡°Augustus!¡±

    Typhon roared as he charged towards Miko and the others. Miko broke away from who was holding him and went to meet his charge.

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko kicked him in the midsection and was punched in the face immediately after. Typhon grabbed him by the throat and started choking him. At that moment the space in front of Typhon distorted and Miko disappeared from his grasp.

    *BOOOM!*

    He was instead hit with two punches from nova and Maria who switched place with Miko. They started to hit him with everything they got, thus steadily forcing him back.

    Nova leaped back and opened up a night sky behind him. At that moment, Maria disappeared, and immediately after starlight started firing at Typhon like bullets out of a machine gun.

    ¡°Too light!¡±

    Typhon deflected all of the light bullets and charged at Nova, and swung down his claw. His claw ripped through him, however his body suddenly disperse into countless miniature stars.

    *BOOOM!*

    Nero appeared from one of these stars and punched Typhon with everything he got, which caused Typhon to be sent flying to the ends of the boundary countless miles away from them.

    Alexus and Andreas stayed from far and bombarded him with long range attacks which kept him from moving towards them. Every time it looked like he was gonna break free, Rouge would send countless destructive attacks to prevent Typhon from reaching them.

    Meanwhile this was going on, Miko or rather Augustus approached Joesph.

    *Bam!*

    He smack the top of his head, and caused his eyes to bulged out.

    ¡°Idiot, why are you not using the moves we taught you?! Do you think we taught you them just because we was bored?¡±

    ¡°Actually, yeah.¡±

    *Bam!*

    He hit him again after hearing his answer.

    ¡°That hurt, you bastard!¡±

    Joesph got mad and grabbed by his collar.

    *BOOOM!*

    Augustus hit him a few more times until his head was covered in lumps. Joesph had to stoop down and hold his head while fighting back the tears.

    ¡°While I think it¡¯s cute that you¡¯re going through a rebellious stage, you¡¯re an eternity too early to try and oppose your masters.¡±

    Augustus said while rubbing his fists.

    ¡°So? Why aren¡¯t you using our divine arts?¡±

    ¡°I was instructed not to use it without permission even in a life and death situation.¡±

    Joesph answered.

    ¡°Which idiot told you that?¡±

    ¡°The one in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Augustus said as if he just remembered.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m giving you permission now. Unfortunately, you¡¯re the only one that can use it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re as irresponsible as always. You better remember this, you bastard of a master. I¡¯m not a kid anymore, so I won¡¯t always take your abus-¡±

    ¡°Hey, could you hurry up? Gamiko is getting his ass kicked over there.¡±

    Augustus interrupted Joesph¡¯s mumbling and pointed with his thumb. Over there Typhon had forced his way through the combine attacks of the branch leaders and was using Nero like a weapon to swat away the others.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what using a motherfucker to beat another motherfucker looks like.¡±

    Augustus said.

    ¡°No, those are your grandchildren¡­.¡±

    Joesph muttered.

    He was used to all of masters¡¯ unique personalities, so he shook his head to turned serious.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve gotten permission, there¡¯s no holding back now.¡±

    An insignia of a dragon entangling with a Phoenix appeared on the back of his hand. This was Augustus¡¯ insignia.

    ¡°Heaven Suppressor: War Mode.¡±

    Joesph¡¯s body was immediately shrouded with 6 different light which formed a full suit of armor around him. He took a step forward and overwhelming pressure came down and suppressed everything for a countless miles.

    Even Typhon felt some pressure come down on him. He looked and saw Joesph donning a very familiar armor.

    ¡°Is that one of the armors that Augustus and his generals used to wear when going to fight in a war? So that brat had one as well.¡±

    He ignored Nero and others and charged towards Joesph and Augustus. Seeing him charging towards him, Joesph waved his hand and a gigantic axe appeared in it.

    He jumped and swung down the axe on top of Typhon.

    *BOOOM!*

    The axe slammed onto Typhon¡¯s body and forced him into the sea below. The axe then forced him to the ocean floor where he was smashed through the seabed and forced into the earth¡¯s mantle.

    Joesph lifted the axe while breathing heavily.

    ¡°You still can¡¯t use it as you please? Have you been slacking off?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say¡­..Unlike you guys, I don¡¯t have mine in a physical form and is forced to materialize it using every fiber of my been all the time. Just swinging my weapon is exhausting.¡±

    Joesph complained. What he was using was similar to Augustus weapon Vastator, the only difference is that Vastator has a physical form while Joesph doesn¡¯t. This was because Augustus and his general refined their weapons to have a physical form so that they won¡¯t need to use their powers to summon them and keep them materialized. Joesph¡¯s didn¡¯t receive this treatment.

    ¡°Hey, we ran out of materials so we couldn¡¯t make one for you too.¡±

    Augustus said.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m interacting with you again, I¡¯m starting to remember all the grudges I had against the six of you.¡±

    Joesph complained.

    ¡°Anyway, I can only use an attack on that level a few more times. After that, I¡¯ll be burned out. It¡¯s best you finish this battle as quickly as possible.¡±

    Joesph said.

    ¡°Just what we intended to do.¡±

    Augustus flew down towards the sea, immediately after Typhon flew out laughing.

    ¡°This is fun! This is really fun!¡±

    He and Augustus collided and caused a massive explosion around them. Augustus kicked him in the chest and blew him away, but Typhon only laughed and charged towards him again.

    At that moment, purple stars surrounded him. Nova who control the stars appeared behind him.

    ¡°Astral Trap!¡±

    The stars turned into swords and skewered Typhon, causing him to stop. Miko saw that chance and blew up his upper body with a punch.

    Snakes charged out from Typhon¡¯s lower body and attacked Miko and Nova who was beside him. These snakes were far larger than the ones that would normally out of Typhon¡¯s body. They were all as big as a whale and stretched for at least a mile.

    At that moment, Darwin and Echo flew down and destroyed several of the snakes with their fists.

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    Each punch they threw destroyed a snake, but more kept coming out of Typhon¡¯s body the more they destroyed.

    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡±

    Rouge shot down from the sky like a meteor and thrust his sword into Typhon¡¯s lower body and a huge explosion devoured it.

    *BOOOM!*

    However, rouge was soon seen being forced out of the explosion with countless spikes stabbing into his body. He slashed his sword and destroyed these spikes, but immediately after a giant horn beast stabbed its horn through Rouge¡¯s back and out his chest.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°W-Wha?¡±

    Rouge was caught off guard. He tried to struggle but he couldn¡¯t free himself.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Typhon¡¯s voice came from the monster. Immediately after it lit up and exploded.

    *BOOOM!*

    ¡°Rouge!¡±

    Everyone else was shocked to see Rouge who was already so damage be devoured by a huge explosion with him at the center. When the smoke faded, he was seen floating on the water surface with his body completely charred and his eyes rolled to the back of his head. If it wasn¡¯t for the occasional movement of his chest, one would think that he¡¯s dead.

    Typhon appeared from under the water and stepped on Rouge¡¯s body.

    ¡°This one is pretty tough. I really tried to kill him just now, but he¡¯s definitely out of the game right now.¡±

    He lifted Rouge with his foot and kicked him into the horizon, where he slammed into the boundary before falling on a nearby pieces of land.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of you people getting in the way of my fight. So I¡¯m going to dispose of you one by one like I did just now.¡±

    He boldly declared.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Before he could blink, Miko appeared before swing his claws.

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon was blown away and skipped on the water surface like a stone. Before he could stop and begin sinking, Miko was seen running beside him. He jumped and stomped him underwater. He then began to slammed his fists on Typhon¡¯s body like a mad beast.

    *BOOOM!*

    A dragon burst out from out of Typhon¡¯s stomach and forced Miko out of the water and up in the air.

    Typhon then shot out of the water and straight up towards Miko.

    *BOOOM!*

    Before he could reach Miko he was kicked in the face by Echo. He grabbed her leg and snapped it like a twig.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    She screamed out in pain, but was instantly silenced when Typhon grabbed her by her face. He started to squeezed her head intending to crush it like a watermelon.

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko shot down out of the sky and rammed his head into his chest like a bull. Typhon however didn¡¯t let go of Echo¡¯s head and continued to squeeze it until cracking sounds came from her skull.

    Miko bit off that arm in a fit of rage. However, Typhon didn¡¯t care and kicked him under his chin and slamming his leg on the side of his head. Miko was kicked to the other end of the boundary by Typhon.

    Once Miko was gone, Typhon turned his attention to Echo who had lost consciousness from him squeezing her skull.

    He slammed his palm on her chest and caused it to burst open leaving her bloodied and with her beating heart exposed. He grabbed after her heart, but Echo suddenly disappeared and Andreas took her place.

    ¡°Cough?!¡±

    He vomited blood when Typhon thrust his arm right through him. However, he still smiled and blow Typhon¡¯s heads off.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Unexpectedly, he was pierced in the back by countless spears made of earth. Standing behind him was another Typhon.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of you guys blowing me up, so I made a duplicate.¡±

    He snapped his fingers and countless spikes of earth burst out of Andreas body. He could no longer maintain flight and fell from the sky.

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment, Joesph gigantic axe once again struck down upon Typhon, creating a similar result where he was forced into the earth mantle.

    Joesph turned around and looked at Nero who was holding Echo and Darwin who retrieved Andreas.

    ¡®This is bad. Typhon is really planning on eliminating all one by one.¡¯

    Joesph thought.

    *BOOOM!*

    Suddenly something flew out of the water where the others were gathered. It was Typhon who had countless arms this time. The arms stretched out like snakes aimed at all of them at once.

    They leaped back to escape the arms, but they then noticed a bright light under them.

    *BOOOM!*

    A huge pillar of light devoured them all. When it faded away, everyone that was hit were severely burnt and had smoke coming from their pores. As if their bodies couldn¡¯t handle anymore damage they began to fall over only to be pierced at least a dozen times by Typhon¡¯s arms which stretched after them.

    When the arms moved away, they all collapsed and started to sink into the ocean. Their bodies couldn¡¯t handle anymore damages after all the intense battles they¡¯ve fought today and collapsed.

    Joesph tried to once again attack Typhon with his weapon, but he too had pushed himself pass his limit. His entire body stiffened and was unable to move.

    Typhon noticed this and started approaching him.

    *BOOOM!*

    It was at that moment that he was hit so hard that his upper body left his lower and was sent flying through the air.

    His upper body regenerated and formed a new lower body, abandoning the old one.

    He looked at where he was and saw Miko standing on the water surface with his body filled with cracks, which had dark mist seeping from them.

    ¡°Joey.¡±

    Augustus spoke to Joesph, while the cracks on Miko¡¯s body continued to grow larger.

    ¡°I suggest you take everyone here and run as far as you can. Not even I can hold back this anger that¡¯s boiling inside of us.¡±

    Miko took a step forward and it was as if the ocean was being tainted as darkness spread underneath him.

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna go full psycho!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko shot towards Typhon with an explosive step. He was like a dark sinister ray of light as he crossed the ocean and charged towards Typhon.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Finally!¡±

    Typhon laughed and readied himself.

    ¡°Come-¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Before he could finish speaking all 100 of his heads flew up in the air and his limbs were flung in separate directions.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Typhon¡¯s heads all showed a confused expression because he didn¡¯t see what happened and how he ended up in this state.

    ¡°Raaaaaaah!¡±

    Miko released a beastly howl and the entire world was tainted with darkness.

    Countless eyes opened up in the sky as if the gods were peeking at them. No, these eyes were too sinister to belong to beings from the heavens. These eyes looked like they belonged to most evil existences in the world.

    The once calm ocean suddenly became rowdy and as giant waves started to form.

    Typhon looked at all theses changes with surprise then amusement.

    ¡°To be able to alter a world with your emotions alone. This is a new level of darkness.¡±

    He quickly repaired himself and looked at Miko.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold back now!¡±

    When Typhon said that all kind of monsters started to appear. They came in all shapes and size and were all incredibly powerful as well. Not only that, they number seemed endless.

    Typhon also grew and returned to his original gargantuan size.

    ¡°Lets go, Augustus! Our final battle! You versus me and my children just like the old days!¡±

    ¡°Raaaaahhhhhhh!¡±

    As if he was replying to Typhon, Miko¡¯s skin scattered and only a misty silhouette appeared covered in an sinister aura. It got on all fours and roared like a beast. The current Miko didn¡¯t seem to have an ounce of humanity left in him.

    He was just a monster.

    ¡°Lets go!¡±

    ¡°Raaaaaaah!¡±

    Typhon and his army of monsters charged towards Miko and he replied in kind. Miko ran on all fours and quickly collided with Typhon¡¯s forces.

    *BOOOM!*

    He ripped through the army of monsters like they were paper and headed straight towards Typhon.

    Typhon released breaths of fire which covered the sky as they descend upon the world. Miko roared and charged through the hell fire and chewed his way through a cyclops stomach that was blocking his path and flew up towards Typhon.

    *BOOOM!*

    He rammed into Typhon¡¯s chest that was as big as a country and caused it to sink in. Countless arms spurted out of Typhon¡¯s body like zombies crawling out of the dirt and grab onto Miko.

    Fire suddenly surrounded his body and spread out and destroyed the hands. Typhon then caught Miko with mountain size hand and flung him back into the ocean.

    *BOOOM!*

    The force Miko crashed into the waters with caused several tsunami like waves to spread.

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment, country sized spikes flew out of the oceans and skewered Typhon. Miko appeared out of the water with a gigantic sea beast following behind him to eat him. Miko spun around and thrust his palm downwards. The beast blew up instantly along with countless monsters who were behind it.

    He then swung his arm and countless mountain sized swords appeared behind him. He pointed towards Typhon and swords shot towards the monster.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Typhon summoned a sword for the first time. This sword looked like it could easily split a continent in half when Typhon held it. He swung it down and it was like the world was going to end when it was coming down towards Miko.

    *BOOOM!*

    The sword destroyed Miko¡¯s swords and struck him. The ocean parted and a long slashed appeared in space itself, as if Typhon had cut through the dimension.

    Typhon looked around for Miko, only to find him running along his sword like a beast. Miko released a roar and the eyes in the sky started firing lasers at Typhon¡¯s body.

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon was surprised to see the eyes in the sky attack him, destroying and filling his body with holes.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Now this is what I was talking about!¡±

    He laughed before spitting out poison from its 100 mouths. The poison caused everything to decay, even the air.

    Miko didn¡¯t approach this poison as if his instinct sensed the danger from it. He gathered a black light in his mouth and fired a dark beam which flew burnt away the poison and the space itself.

    He was currently using Augustus power without reserve or fear of the consequences.

    Twelve black suns danced around him which he used to bombard Typhon, who was really enjoying this world ending battle between him and Miko.

    He laughed and the world experienced a horrifying change. Tornados that stretched for countless miles appeared out of nowhere along with gigantic thunderstorms, country sinking hurricanes, and even great volcanoes appeared out of the sea and erupted ensuing powerful earthquakes.

    Everything was like a scene from the world¡¯s final days. In fact, Typhon was so caught up in this battle that he didn¡¯t care if he destroyed the world.

    The natural disasters all aimed their destructive forces at Miko. He was dragged into a tornado which traveled over a volcano and lifted all of its lava in the air, and turned to a lava tornado.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    Miko roared and forcibly destroyed the tornado that he was stuck in.

    *BOOOM!*

    He was immediately hit by a volcano that Typhon threw and crashed into the sea.

    *BOOOM!*

    A gigantic arm made out of black flames emerged from out of the sea and stabbed through Typhon¡¯s chest. The black flames completely engulfed him and burned his very being.

    ¡°Guaaaah?!¡±

    Typhon screamed out in agony and started to rampage about. Miko appeared then and was immediately attacked by storms and monsters where his body was constantly ripped apart.

    Tentacle like monsters spurted from Miko¡¯s back and began to devour Typhon¡¯s children and his natural disasters.

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment he was stepped on by Typhon who had recovered from the flames.

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon¡¯s mountain sized foot exploded and Miko shot towards his heads. He was however swat out of the air by Typhon and slammed back into the ocean.

    The water started to boil and a giant made out of black flames emerged. He rushed towards Typhon and entered a fist fight with him.

    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    Every time their gigantic fists clashed the world trembled. The fire giant hit Typhon in his midsection and unbelievably lifted him into the air. He then grabbed him and threw him towards the gates that led to the underworld.

    *BOOOM!*

    Typhon slammed into the gate, and tried to get up.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    However, the fire giant leaped into the air and forced him through the gate with a kick. The unbelievable happened next.

    The fire giant dived through the gate and chased after Typhon!

    As the two fell down towards Tartarus, they continued to slug each other without any intentions of defending or backing away.

    Miko uppercut Typhon, Typhon hit him with an elbow to the face. Miko hit him with a right hook, Typhon sunk his fangs into the fire surrounding Miko but was unable to reach him.

    *BOOOM!*

    Gigantic spikes of flames pierced into Typhon¡¯s body which made him screamed in agony. Miko took that chance to rip his heart out of his chest and crushed it. He then ripped Typhon¡¯s arm off and forced it down his throat.

    He kicked Typhon away and shot out an overwhelming breath of flames which hit Typhon and made him fall towards the deepest pits in Tartarus.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Even so, Typhon laughed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won this round Augustus!¡±

    He declared while falling with his body burning.

    ¡°4 wins 4 lose and five draws! With this we¡¯re all squared! It can¡¯t end like this, don¡¯t you agree?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Miko didn¡¯t answer him and just watched him fall.

    ¡°We must settle the scores the next time we meet! You hear me?¡±

    Typhon shouted as the flames of hell started to appear behind him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let that bastard Zeus or anyone else kill you before then! We will settle this!¡±

    His figure disappeared in the flames of Tartarus. Seeing that, Miko quickly left and flew out of the gate.

    The moment he did, Joesph¡¯s axe struck down and destroyed the three gates to the underworld sealing off anyone else that wished to come out. With the gates gone, Typhon was locked away again and could only wait until the gate repairs itself which could take a very long time.

    Miko floated in the air with the sinister aura around him like an evil god. He opened his mouth and loudly shouted.

    ¡°Anyone else still wanna fight?!¡±

    His voice resounded loud and clear striking fear into those who listened.

    ¡°If so come at me! I don¡¯t care about the amount, I¡¯ll fight all of you!¡±

    His aggressive speech with his current appearance left people in awe and frightened them at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll slaughter all of you that threatens my people! I¡¯ll massacre the world if I have to!¡±

    His power spiked up to the point it looked like the world was being twisted from his shouts.

    All who were watching Miko felt the darkness and insanity that dwells in Miko. They all thought the same thing.

    This brat is a real monster!

    Miko once again roared on top of his lungs as if he wanted wake even the dead and established his presence to the world.

    ¡°I AM MIKO!¡±

 Conclusion Of The Battle

    Miko stood by himself and continued to call out to the world.

    ¡°Come on, fight me!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Damn cowards, come at me!¡±

    At moment Tia appeared behind him with a worried expression.

    ¡°Miko, its over.¡±

    She placed her hand on his shoulder and said.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?! Come fight me!¡±

    However, Miko didn¡¯t acknowledge her or better yet the current him couldn¡¯t even perceive her existence.

    All he saw before his eyes was darkness, all he heard was his voice. It was as if he was in a world by himself with no one to interact with.

    ¡°Mi-¡±

    Tia wanted to call to him again, but she stopped after she looked at his face. There were tears flowing down his cheeks; he was crying.

    ¡°Come on! Isn¡¯t there anyone? Anyone I can fight?!¡±

    He shouted while the tears flowed from his eyes. It was then that the darkness surrounding his body began to fade away.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone?!¡±

    He continued to shout until his beat up, bloodied, rugged appearance was once again revealed to the world.

    It was now that others could clearly see his crying face. His expression showed anger, then sorrow, then anger again. His expressions were continuously interchanging between these two, but the fact that he was crying as apparent to anyone.

    ¡°Miko¡­.¡±

    All of his love ones felt a sharp pain in their chests when they saw him like that. This was the first time anyone has ever seen him cry, and it made them feel heartache.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone?¡±

    He stopped shouting and became sluggish. The expression on his face was neither anger nor sorrow, it was pure despair and helplessness.

    He fell on his knees with a lost look, as the tears ran down his cheeks and drop into the ocean.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone I can take this anger out on, beside myself?¡±

    He spoke as if begging.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone that distract me from facing a reality where I lost my friends?¡±

    He said.

    When he said that it was a dam broke in his friends and family that were watching him. They felt a stabbing pain in their chest as they saw the look of anguish in his eyes. They all knew, without anything to distract him or anyone to take his anger and frustration on, Miko was now experiencing grief.

    The grief he has been suppressing all this time. The grief from him losing his comrades in Exsul. The grief from losing his friends. The grief from letting down the people who believed in him. The grief from being powerless to protect those he swore to protect.

    His heart ached, his breath quicken, as the memories from the day he saw the carcass of people he once laughed and fought with, people who had complete faith that he would show them a new world.

    However, the only thing he showed them was their own deaths and destruction. To make it worst, he even ran away from realty and acted like they meant nothing, like their deaths were nothing important, like they were only fodder on his path to greatness.

    For the first time in a long time, guilt ate away at his heart. He couldn¡¯t handle the anguish and the guilt, so he grabbed his chest as if he wanted to rip his own heart out.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Tia watched him like suffering in silence, and stooped down beside him. She pulled him into her embrace and held him tight as if she wanted to protect him from all harm.

    ¡°Tia¡­.¡±

    Miko spoke while in her embrace.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of all this if I¡¯ll just lose everyone around me?¡±

    Tia didn¡¯t answer him and just allowed him to vent.

    ¡°The further I walk down this road the more people I¡¯ll lose. What¡¯s the point of it all then? Just what am I fighting for?¡±

    He gripped Tia¡¯s clothes as tightly as he could.

    ¡°Tia, I¡¯m scared. Not only because of what I¡¯ll lose, but because even though I know what awaits me I can¡¯t stop myself from taking the journey. I can¡¯t stop myself from walking down the path of bones and blood. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll reach a point where I can step over the bones of those I love without a care in the world. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll walk past their corpses on the side of my path and not feel anything.¡±

    He paused for a bit before saying-

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there will come a day where I¡¯ll step over your corpse and not even give it a single glance. Tia, I¡¯m afraid of what I will become.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. No matter what you become or even if you discarded me along the way, I will always love you Miko.¡±

    Tia said to him with a smile.

    ¡°So no matter what path you walk, walk it with your head high knowing that I¡¯m on your side.¡±

    She shook her head. That¡¯s when Miko felt to small hands on his shoulders. He looked and saw Regis and Ishma smiling at him.

    ¡°No, we will always be on your side no matter what.¡±

    With the three around him and looking at him with compassionate eyes, the anguish in Miko¡¯s heart started to fade. Instead, a feeling of gratitude took its place. Gratitude towards what he possessed.

    He now knew that no matter what he becomes in the future, he will always look back on these days and smile. Even if he¡¯s left all alone in the world with no one beside him, Miko will always remember these days of happiness and continue his lonely walk down his path.

    Thinking this, he smiled. And then-

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    He suddenly vomit blood on Tia and stained her white dress.

    ¡°Miko?!¡±

    When Tia saw that, she and the girls started to panic.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Miko started coughing up blood nonstop in her arms.

    ¡°Miko! Get ahold of yourself, Miko!¡±

    She frantically shouted at him.

    She watched in horror as his eyes turned red started to bleed. His skin also started to physically pale and he looked closer to death every second that passed.

    ¡°T¡­Tia¡­¡±

    Miko stretched his hand out towards her face and smeared her cheek with his bloody hand. He looked at her panic expression and smiled.

    His hand then fell from her face, leaving a bloody hand print and fell lifelessly at his side. Miko then slowly closed his eyes.

    ¡°Miko! Miko!¡±

    This time Regis and Ishma were the ones doing the shouting.

    ¡°His body is getting cold¡­.¡±

    Tia cold feel Miko¡¯s body temperature drop in her arms.

    ¡°Joesph!¡±

    She shouted at Joesph who was watching in shock. Hearing her voice, he snapped out of his daze.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m coming!¡±

    He took a step.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The moment he took the step, his vision became blurry and his body became weak. He fell on his knees.

    ¡°Damn it! Not at a time like this!¡±

    He tried all he could, but he couldn¡¯t muster any strength to get up. His body was completely drained.

    ¡°Oh? Looks like everyone is past their limit.¡±

    He heard a new voice and turned around to see an oni with human-like appearance.

    ¡°That monster Typhon is gone, and you all are so defenseless.¡±

    He smiled and pointed towards a piece of land that had 8 people laying on it. They were the five branch leaders, and Darwin, Maria, and Nova. They were all taken out by Typhon and was rescued by Joesph who put them there.

    ¡°This is the perfect chance to slaughter all of you, if I do say so myself.¡±

    The oni smiled.

    ¡°Right, Comrades?¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    At that moment, the water exploded and countless monsters from yomi, Jigoku, and Tartarus emerged from underneath the water.

    ¡°I was wondering if they all got destroyed when Typhon destroyed the continent, but it looks like they just hid and wait for the battle to end.¡±

    Joesph cursed his inability to not consider this outcome earlier.

    The monsters looked at Miko and others like they were pigs ready for slaughter.

    ¡°Looks like we get to feast today boys!¡±

    The monsters all started to approach them with savage looks.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You bastards!¡±

    Joesph roared and tried to get up but it was impossible no matter how much he tried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t work yourself up. We¡¯ll deal with you after we¡¯re done!¡±

    The monsters laughed.

    ¡°What about the goddess?¡±

    ¡°Eat her too. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll taste great!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! With this stupid system in place, she helpless before us!¡±

    ¡°I always wanted to eat a woman that beautiful!¡±

    The monsters laughed as they approached.

    Tia held Miko tightly with a furious expression on her face. Regis and Ishma stood in front of her and Miko to shield them.

    ¡°Little girls, you can¡¯t stop us!¡±

    ¡°Be good and obediently get eaten!¡±

    The monsters started dashing towards them.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    Joesph roared tried to struggle to his feet to no prevail.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Give up and die!¡±

    The monsters leaped towards them.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when they saw a hole open up in the space before them. A hand then came out and caught the one at the forefront by his head and crushed it.

    ¡°?!¡±

    When the monsters saw that, they all halted.

    A smile came on Tia¡¯s face when she saw that.

    ¡°Huh? It feels like I accidentally squished something.¡±

    A voice came from the hole. The hand was pulled back in.

    ¡°Huh? What the hell is this?! Eww! Did I put my hand in shit or something?!¡±

    The voiced became frantic.

    ¡°Calm down, Brother. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s shit.¡±

    A carefree voice was also heard coming from the hole.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why did you taste it?!¡±

    ¡°I thought that I would figure out what it was if I tasted it.¡±

    ¡°What kind of logic is that?! What if it was poison?!¡±

    ¡°But poison doesn¡¯t work on me. Anyway, from the way its taste, I think it¡¯s someone¡¯s brain.¡±

    ¡°Wait, how do you know what brains tastes like?¡±

    ¡°You remember that time we went the Undead Country? There I-¡±

    ¡°Ah, forget it. I think it¡¯s better I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s a pretty fun story.¡±

    ¡°Forget that, it looks like I accidentally killed someone.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re pretty clumsy aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, shut it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone listened to the convo with confused faces.

    ¡°Anyway, lets get out and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize? You know, to person you just killed.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done, there¡¯s no use apologizing.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯m withdrawing my apology for accidentally putting laxative in your drink when we were kids, and made you shit yourself in front of the girl you liked.¡±

    ¡°That was you?! You bastard, I never received an apology for that! And here I thought that it was Rihan who did it! And what do you mean accidentally?! You did that on purpose, you son of a bitch!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no use living in the past.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right¡­.But you have no future!¡±

    *BOOOM!*

    The hole suddenly got bigger and somebody was literally thrown out of it and landed in front of the monsters.

    The hole stretched and someone else stepped out.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡±

    The person who stepped out shouted.

    They were rather tall, almost 7 feet. They had black hair that turned azure half way through, blue eyes, a handsome face with a furious expression, and was dressed with black and azure.

    ¡°Now, now. Love and peace, brother. Love and peace.¡±

    Said the one on his bottom.

    He was tall as well, had white hair that turned purple near the ends, blue eyes, handsome and carefree face, and was dressed in white and purple.

    ¡°Love and peace alright. I¡¯m gonna love putting a piece of my foot down your throat!¡±

    The angry one shouted.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He looked around and saw the army of monsters. Seeing that, the one on his bottom started to do the same.

    The two of the scanned the faces of the monsters and then saw Nero and the others laying not to far away covered with severe injuries. They also looked at Joesph with some surprise.

    They then turned around and looked behind them. They were shocked to see Tia who was smiling at them, and was confused when they looked at Miko as if they were wondering who he was.

    After a while, the two looked at each other and nodded.

    The monsters who were frozen in place, were soon snapped out of their dazed when they saw the one on his bottom stood up.

    ¡°W-Who the hell are you two?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for getting in our way!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re gonna kill you!¡±

    ¡°You want to know who we are?¡±

    The one with black and azure hair showed a savage grin along with his brother beside him.

    ¡°Gamion Dragna.¡±

    Said the Black and azure haired one.

    ¡°Gian Dragna.¡±

    Answered the white and purple haired one.

    The two, Gamion and Gian looked at the monsters with furious expressions.

    ¡°And the ones who will die are all of you!¡±

    The first to take action was Gian. He covered his hands in Chaotic Qi and thrust his hands out and held them as if he was holding onto something. He then moved his hands as if he was pulling something.

    The unimaginable happened next. The space that was around the monsters began to warp along with the sea and the monsters themselves. It was as if reality was being flipped on its head.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±

    The monsters who were being warp along with the space screamed out in agony, as it felt like their bodies were being forcibly bent. Some of them were even ripped in two as a result.

    ¡°Incredible. His control over space has reached a new level.¡±

    Joesph praised.

    Gian then started moving his hands as if he was molding something into the shape of a ball. As expected, the space was mold into a ball along with the monsters killing more of them.

    Joesph watched in awe as Gian molded space and the monsters by extension into different shapes.

    ¡°Ah, this isn¡¯t time for that.¡±

    He spoke as if he was snapped out of a daze.

    ¡°Gian, that boy in Tiamat¡¯s arms is your nephew and current leader of your clan. He¡¯s in critical condition, and needs your help!¡±

    Joesph shouted.

    ¡°Huh? Nephew? Clan leader?¡±

    Gian was confused by what Joseph said and looked at Miko again.

    ¡°Clan leader? Not branch leader? Just what happened in the 20 years we¡¯ve been away?¡±

    Gamion looked at Miko and said.

    He of course recognized the branch leaders who were out cold on the place of floating land, but he and his brother didn¡¯t have the slightest clue what has been going on for the two decades he was in Tartarus. He only knew that Typhon was fighting his clan, but couldn¡¯t help because he was related to both sides.

    So he of course knew nothing about Miko and what he has done or why this war even happened.

    Even so, he came to the conclusion that Miko was crucial to the clan.

    ¡°Gian, go help that boy and our father and everyone else. I¡¯ll deal with these monsters.¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡±

    The Qi around Gian hands disappeared and he turned his back to the monsters. The space returned to normal as well as the monsters. Well, those who were alive anyway.

    Gian walked towards Miko while gamion walked towards the army of monsters.

    ¡°Yo, the name¡¯s Gian. Are you my ancestor, Tiamat?¡±

    Gian asked with a casual tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re here Gian, Miko is on the verge of dying. I need you to save him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you know about my ability. As expected of my ancestor.¡±

    He stooped down and looked at Miko.

    ¡°Is this really my nephew? He looks more like my niece. Then again my father could past for my mother and my brother could pass for my sister, so I guess it make sense.¡±

    He mumbled to himself as he placed his hand on his body. He closed his eyes as if mediating. After some time he slowly opened them. When he did, a clock appeared in his eyes. A clock also appeared over Miko¡¯s body.

    ¡°Record Of Origin!¡±

    The hands on the clocks in his eyes started moving in reverse with an incredible speed. The same thing happened to the clock floating above Miko¡¯s head.

    Something unbelievable happened next. The wounds on Miko¡¯s body started disappeared one by one, even the blood he coughed up moved in reverse and reentered his body. However, wounds also reappeared on Miko¡¯s body but these were different from before. These were wounds that Miko himself had healed before this.

    ¡°Incredibly, this kid has godly regenerative abilities. I can¡¯t tell how many times he¡¯s been broken and repaired.¡±

    Gian commented while observing Miko.

    Record Of Origin, the ability to the rewind time of a person or object. It can be used returned the object to a state it was in in the past. For example, it could rewind the time on an injured person and bring their body back to a time when they weren¡¯t injured. However, any benefits that that person experience after the period their body was brought back to will seem like it never happen. Like let¡¯s say that they were weaker back when they weren¡¯t injured than they are now when they¡¯re injured, they would lose the strength that they¡¯ve gained during that time along with any other changes that came with the injuries.

    Basically, it¡¯s literally rewinding time.

    This ability can also return anything to its original state as long as Gian is touching it. Even if an enemy attacks him, he can return the attack to a period when it hadn¡¯t materialized yet.

    So what Gian was doing wasn¡¯t healing Miko, he was returning him to the state he was before he received these injuries.

    After rewinding Miko¡¯s time for a long, Gian stopped after seeing all his injuries were gone. However he stood up with a frown.

    Tia didn¡¯t see his frown because she was too happy to feel that Miko was warm again and didn¡¯t look like he was dying.

    Behind them gamion was facing the army of monsters with a cocky smile.

    ¡°That freak is gone, kill him!¡±

    The monsters saw that Gian, who could warp at will was gone, and decided to attack Gamion.

    ¡°So guys think I¡¯m an easy target?¡±

    A wicked smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°I guess bugs will always be mindless fools.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Suddenly all the monsters froze in place.

    They felt like they were facing a prehistoric monster in the form of a human. However, there were some who knew an aura very similar to his.

    ¡°T-Typhon¡­.It feels like just like Typhon, just not as powerful!¡±

    A monster mumbled.

    ¡°Of course I give off a similar aura.¡±

    He gave them a mocking look as his eyes turnt into a burning red and looked like they had the flames of hell trapped in them.

    ¡°He¡¯s my grandfather after all.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    All the monsters were scared stiff when they heard that.

    ¡°I remember now¡­.¡±

    A monster from Tartarus started speaking with a trembling tone.

    ¡°He¡¯s that dragon that was hanging around Typhon in the deepest pits of Tartarus for the last two decades!¡±

    It shouted.

    ¡°If I remember he has terrifying power as well. He can-¡±

    Before the monster could speak he suddenly vanished into thin air. There was no trace of him, not his scent remained.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like people spoiling my secrets.¡±

    Gamion said.

    ¡°Well, you all gonna experience it anyway.¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°My Vanishing Arts.¡±

    He suddenly leaped into the arm and swung down his arm. Countless monsters vanished into thin air as if they were never there. Only one monster remained in that area, well half of a monster. The other half was nowhere to be seen. It took awhile before its organs spilled out and it started to bleed.

    It tumbled over before vanishing completely.

    ¡°Wha¡­What the hell?!¡±

    The monsters started to scatter in panic.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±

    Gamion spread his arms out and the entire army disappeared just like that. Even the water they were standing on disappeared, and the rest of the water had to flow in and take the space it left.

    Only Gamion stood in that area.

    ¡°W-What just happened?¡±

    Sasha looked on in shock at what she just witnessed. Not only her but countless people around the world who were watching was shocked as well.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the infamous Vanishing Dragon, Gamion Dragna?¡±

    Alexis said as he looked at Gamion.

    ¡°With him and Gian back the Dragna clan has just grown even stronger.¡±

    ¡°Gamion, you bastard! Now is the time you choose to appear?! Why couldn¡¯t you appear when I was there?!¡±

    Touma screamed at the monitor she was watching.

    ¡°Mother, is that my brother?¡±

    Sasha asked Kimiko.

    ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t remember them since they left the country when you were just a baby and never returned. Gamion is your second brother, his mother is the last child of Typhon a female dragon. Gian is your third brother, even I don¡¯t who his mother is but since he¡¯s a demi-God she must be a goddess.¡±

    Kimiko answered. Sasha was shocked to hear that Gamion was Typhon¡¯s grandson, especially since he just fought her family.

    Back at the sea, Gamion approached the land his father and brother were laying on.

    ¡°Damn, the old geezer didn¡¯t hold back at all. He wrecked them pretty good.¡±

    He said as he looked at the injuries Typhon gave his family.

    ¡°No, the fact that they¡¯re alive is proof that he held back. I wonder if it¡¯s because they¡¯re my family.¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°Nah, the Geezer isn¡¯t that considerate. He probably had his own reasons.¡±

    He looked over at Gian.

    ¡°Hey, come rewind them too. It looks like they can kick the bucket any second.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to do that? If I do, they¡¯ll lose the new strength they¡¯ve obtained by putting their lives on the line and pushing past their limits over and over again. I¡¯m pretty sure Pops would get mad if that happens. Since I¡¯m the one who would get the whooping, I ain¡¯t doing it. I ain¡¯t getting my ass kicked by my father at this age.¡±

    Gian replied.

    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll heal them myself.¡±

    Gamion answered with an annoyed tone.

    ¡°You just repair the Continent then.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t wanna. That¡¯s too much work. Besides it¡¯s your grandfather who destroyed everything. You fix it.¡±

    Gian replied.

    ¡°Just fix the damn continent before I tell our brother who burnt his pictures of Sasha as a baby!¡±

    ¡°Hm!¡±

    At that moment Nova¡¯s hand twitched as if he was reacting to what Gamion said. It was moving as if it wanted to strangle someone.

    Gian¡¯s face paled when he saw that.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    He searched for a piece of land and stood on it. Something magically happened next. Pieces of land started raising from the ocean and began connecting themselves together. Dust particles even started to gather and formed earth which also connected together.

    With Gian standing in the center the destroyed continent slowly reassemble itself like a picture puzzle. The lands that were destroyed were even repaired, or rather they returned to their original state before it was destroyed. This continued for awhile until the entire continent was repair even the countries that were destroyed during the war.

    This naturally included the Dragna Empire and its imperial capital. Everything was restored to how it was before the war.

    Everyone who saw this were completely shocked out of their minds. If it wasn¡¯t for the lack of people on the continent they would think that the war didn¡¯t happened and was only a dream.

    Record Of Origin could rewind time on a person but it can¡¯t bring the dead back to life. The best it can do is restore the corpse to its best condition, nothing more.

    ¡°D-Damn slave driver!¡±

    Gian cursed while breathing heavily. His ability relied on his stamina, so rewinding time on an entire continent made him feel like an obese person who just ran a mile for the first time in their life.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna die.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t support himself and fell on his back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­..remember this¡­.Just you wait¡­.cough! Cough!¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Good job. You really are good for something other than being a dick.¡±

    Gamion mocked him.

    ¡°Miko! Miko!¡±

    The two look over and saw Tia shaking Miko as if trying to wake him.

    ¡°Miko, can you hear me?!¡±

    She shouted in his ear but Miko just wouldn¡¯t wake up.

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you fix him?¡±

    Gamion asked.

    ¡°I did what I could. I rewind his body to a time when he didn¡¯t have those injuries.¡±

    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he waking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same reason why I can¡¯t revive someone. I can¡¯t interfere with a person¡¯s life force. I can rewind his body to the time he was just born and it still wouldn¡¯t help him.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    Gian nodded.

    ¡°That boy doesn¡¯t have that long to live. He¡¯ll die pretty soon and no one can stop it.¡±

 Conclusion

    After Gian had rewound time on the continent to make it return to how it was before the war, the spell that was separating the continent from the rest of the world was deactivated, and all those who evacuated came back.

    Dragna Empire, Imperial Capital.

    ¡°Hurry up! Come on, move them faster!¡±

    There was a state of panic in the city. Ten persons were rushed into the palace on stretchers. These person was obviously those who fought against Typhon and other higher beings that came from hell.

    ¡°I told you that you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Treat the others first.¡±

    Joesph said to the servants that were giving him medical aid.

    ¡°No can do, Lord Joesph. We¡¯ve been ordered to make sure that all of you receive immediate treatment.¡±

    A servant replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m tougher than you all think. I won¡¯t die if I¡¯m not treated.¡±

    Joesph argued back, but the servant and others who were attending to him ignored him and did their jobs. He sighed when he saw that.

    ¡°Bring them to the throne room! We¡¯ve set up all the equipment we need to operate!"

    Gizmo shouted.

    Since Alexus was out of commission and Alexis had left the clan, he was the one who held the most medical knowledge, as such is the one in charged of treating everyone.

    Although he too betrayed the clan, he didn¡¯t have a choice but to work his hardest to make sure everyone survives. This was because of the Rule that Miko placed on him. Of course no one other than Miko knew this.

    ¡°Sir, everything is ready!¡±

    A servant came up to Gizmo and said.

    ¡°Great! Place everyone expect Rouge, Alexus, and Miko in the medical capsules! Prepare the operation tables for Rouge and Alexus, they¡¯ve taken too much damage and need to be operated upon as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    The servants spread out and carried out Gizmo¡¯s instructions.

    The other members of Miko¡¯s team as well as the rest of the Dragna and flameheart clan watched on with worried looks.

    They watched as everyone expect the three Gizmo excluded were placed into huge metal capsules. Once they were put inside, vapor was released inside to lower the temperature inside. Several lights then scanned over their bodies making sure to do every inch.

    Soon, countless miniature robotic hands holding various tools started to patch up the wounds all while cleaning them and injecting all kinds of things into the bodies. It was a complicated process, but it was painful for the love ones of those inside to watch.

    ¡°Gamiko, Junior.¡±

    Kimiko had grimaced as she saw how bent up her husband and son were.

    As for Rouge and Alexus, they were laid out on two separate tables and had giant machine hovering over them. The machine had countless tools which it operated at a high speed to operate on the two.

    The machine cut, stitched, drilled, slashed, and did all kinds of stuff to their bodies over and over again. It was painful for even a stranger to watch much less those who love the two men.

    ¡°Old man¡­.¡±

    In rare show of affections, Alec clenched his hands tightly while he watched his grandfather being operated on. It wasn¡¯t him, everyone from the secundus and Tertitus branches clenched their fist in frustration or cursed their own weakness for not being able to fight beside them, and lessened the burdens that they had to carry.

    Rin and Ren watched their respective grandfathers with a resolute in their eyes. They clenched their fists and spoke in unison.

    ¡°I must get stronger. Much much much more stronger than I am now! Strong enough to not let this happen again!¡±

    The two who spoke the same words looked at each other and saw the determination in their eyes and gave the other a nod as if they came to an understanding.

    As for Miko.

    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t do anything to help him?!¡±

    Sasha shouted at Gizmo at the top of her voice.

    ¡°It means what I said. Physically speaking Miko is in perfect condition.¡±

    Gizmo replied.

    ¡°Then why won¡¯t he wake up?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because his life force is depleted.¡±

    At that moment, Gamion and Gian walked into the room and drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Said Gamion.

    ¡°There sure are a lot of faces in don¡¯t recognized. Some of them aren¡¯t even related to us.¡±

    Said Gian as he looked around.

    ¡°B-Brothers.¡±

    ¡°Uncles.¡±

    Seeing them, Sasha walked up to them along with Momo while the others watched on.

    ¡°Oh, Sasha and Momo.¡±

    Gamion smiled when he saw his sister and niece.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown. Well, Momo is the same I guess.¡±

    Said Gian.

    ¡°What do you mean that Miko¡¯s life force is depleted?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s means that his soul is all burnt out.¡±

    Gian answered.

    ¡°My powers can¡¯t affect anything spiritual, so although I returned his body to a time he¡¯s in top shape, I can¡¯t return the life energy he burnt during the battle.¡±

    Gian said.

    ¡°To fully understand what¡¯s going on, I made Gian watch his timeline.¡±

    Gamion said.

    ¡°Timeline?¡±

    ¡°Everything that we do or experience is stored in a intangible strip called Timeline. Gian is able to see a person¡¯s past by rewinding their timeline like rewind a movie.¡±

    Gamion said.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s a broken ability¡­.¡±

    Ace mumbled.

    ¡°Anyway, after watching his timeline we discovered that in order to win the war he had to exchange his life for power time and time again. He also was possessed by something which shortened his life the longer he was possessed. Add what I¡¯ve told you with his ability to trade his lifespan for instantly regeneration, and this is the result.¡±

    Gamion explained.

    ¡°Then are you saying that Miko will die?¡±

    Sasha asked.

    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s your son so I¡¯ll be honest, he won¡¯t live to see next year. That¡¯s how little life force he has left.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked to hear that. If what Gamion said was true, then Miko only has a few months to live. Just the thought plunged everyone into despair.

    ¡°Why all the long faces? Is it someone¡¯s funeral?¡±

    It was at this moment that someone else walked in.

    ¡°Rihan?¡±

    ¡°It is I.¡±

    Rihan walked in and gave a bow.

    ¡°Rihan, where were you? We need someone of your strength during the war but you were missing.¡±

    Kimiko spoke with an unhappy tone.

    ¡°Forgive me, Mother. I was outside the continent dealing with some personal business. I heard about the war but I believed that you guys could handle it on your own. I only heard about Typhon after you already sealed off the space, so I couldn¡¯t join the battle.¡±

    Rihan said. Of course, no one believed a word he said but they couldn¡¯t just accuse him of lying.

    ¡°Yo, Rihan.¡±

    Gian and Gamion walked up to Rihan with all smiles.

    ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s been so long.¡±

    Rihan also smiled at them. And then-

    *Boom!*

    They attacked each other at the same time. Rihan stopped Gamion¡¯s and Gian¡¯s punches by punching out with both arms at once.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re still that cheeky brat that always trying to pick a fight with his brothers.¡±

    Said Gian.

    ¡°I was only defending myself. I wouldn¡¯t dare attack my brothers out of nowhere.¡±

    Rihan replied.

    ¡°Liar, didn¡¯t you just try to attack us?¡±

    Said Gamion.

    ¡°Enough, the three of you. This isn¡¯t the time.¡±

    Kimiko said.

    ¡°As mother wishes.¡±

    The three answered in unison and stepped back from each.

    For some reason the others couldn¡¯t help but think that this has happened countless times already.

    ¡°Rihan, this is a delicate time. If you came to cause trouble I will have to discipline you in your father¡¯s place.¡±

    Kimiko glared at him and said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood my intentions, Mother. I didn¡¯t come bringing trouble, but a solution. A way to make Miko live longer.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked to here what Rihan said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡±

    Kimiko asked.

    ¡°No catch at all. I just don¡¯t want Miko to die as all. He is my nephew after all.¡±

    Rihan placed his hand over his heart and showed a sincere smile. Kimiko still looked at him bit strangely because she knew his character. Even though Rihan was one who loved his family, he and Miko had a closed doors antagonistic relationship with each other. She couldn¡¯t believe that he would help Miko out without him receiving some form of benefit.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°I¡¯ll state from now though, I can only grant him 5 years of life. You¡¯ll have to figure something out before then.¡±

    ¡°5 more years is enough!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out, just help Miko!¡±

    Momo and Sasha pleaded with Rihan.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to beg. If I say I¡¯m gonna do it, I¡¯m gonna do it.¡±

    Rihan smiled at them and said.

    ¡°So? How are you going to do it?¡±

    Gamion asked.

    ¡°Since I am our father¡¯s most talented child, I¡¯ve already made preparations in case I end up in a state similar to Miko¡¯s and sought a solution a long time ago.¡±

    Gian and Gamion frowned when they heard Rihan hail himself as the most talent of the siblings, but decided to let it go considering the situation.

    ¡°I am a Demon God, meaning that I have demonized my soul, discarded my humanity, and have walked down the evil path just like my father. And as a Demon God I too have developed my own Devil Arts.¡±

    Rihan walked towards Miko who was laid out on the table.

    ¡°Our father¡¯s Devil Art is designed to kill the unkillable aka immortals. Mine is different. It¡¯s a bit more sinister.¡±

    He stood in front of Miko.

    ¡°For every person I directly or indirectly plunged into total despair, I can absorb their despair, harvest it and turn it into life energy.¡±

    Everyone was surprised to hear Rihan reveal that he possessed such an ability. It was truly a wicked ability to have.

    ¡°I can use that life energy and lengthen my life¡­.¡±

    He placed his hands on the top of Miko¡¯s head.

    ¡°Or I can transfer that life energy to someone else.¡±

    A dark energy suddenly covered Miko and caused his limbs to fling about. When they saw that everyone panicked.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    However, Tia appeared and stopped.

    ¡°He¡¯s really trying to restore Miko¡¯s life.¡±

    When they heard that, they looked at Miko. After a while he started to calm down and look like he was sleeping. Some time passed and Rihan lifted his hand off Miko¡¯s head.

    ¡°I gave him five years worth of life energy. Whether he wastes it or you all find a way to extend his life is up to you and no longer my problem.¡±

    Rihan turned his back and said.

    Gizmo checked Miko¡¯s body and saw that his life force had really increased.

    ¡°He really did increase his life¡­.Amazing. It¡¯s almost like Mad Sorceress Victoria¡¯s Infected Ability.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Brother, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    Sasha and Tessa thanked Rihan as he walked away.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±

    Everyone started showing their gratitude towards him. Rihan simply waved at them and continued to walk out.

    ¡°How does it feel to be thanked for a change?¡±

    Gamion asked when Rihan walked past him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to it, so it makes me nauseous.¡±

    ¡°But it still feels good right?¡±

    Gian asked.

    Rihan smiled and walked out of the room.

    ¡°Just a little.¡±

    Time continued to flow and the world reacted to the war on the Silver Continent in many different ways, but one thing was certain the Dragna Empire had now occupied the entire continent. This and the impressive power that they showed in the war made them into a Global Powerhouse. In other words, one of the few that reigned over the world.

    Another thing that became clear was Miko¡¯s existence. Every Powerhouse or influential person or organization became wary of his existence and admit that they were even afraid of what he will become. However, no one even thought about attacking the empire to get rid of him. That would be suicide.

    Just think about it, several famous Powerhouse turned against the empire and tried to destroy it, but none were successful. Even gods and Buddhas were slain by their leaders. Most importantly, Typhon who was a terrifying monster, was in the end defeated by them as well. So picking a fight with the Dragna clan was suicide.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just the Dragna clan. The existence of the Flamehearts struck fear in their hearts as well. Think about it, three members of the clan became true god slayers. In this era, such a title was far more prestigious than a Tyrant¡¯s or a Proxy.

    What made people tremble the most was the existence of Joesph Flameheart. Anyone who watched the war could tell, Joesph was the strongest fighter for the Dragna side outside of Miko. No matter how many times he and the others got wrecked, he would always stand back up and surpass his past achievements.

    His weapon was especially terrifying the way it was able to suppress Typhon more than once. There was no one who was born in this peaceful era, who could say with certainty that they could defeat him.

    So the 10 who fought against millions became living legends and stood on top of the food chain, until someone appears who can knock them off.

    Southern Region, the coast off the tip of the continent.

    Something was seen floating in the sea waters. It allowed the waves to bring it ashore like it was a dead log. This was a person. This person was covered in blood and had some signs that they had suffered some severe wounds, that had yet to fully heal.

    This person was Julio Zebul.

    ¡°Oh, you finally got washed ashore. That¡¯s good, I was tired of waiting.¡±

    Julio heard a familiar voice and opened his eyes and looked up. He saw a friendly smile over him.

    ¡°Yo, Julio. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Said Rihan as he looked down upon Julio.

    ¡°I was wondering where you were, and here you are; appearing at the end when everything has concluded.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it fit my style?¡±

    Rihan asked.

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Julio replied.

    ¡°But I gotta say Julio, you sure caused quite the mess. This war was only supposed to be a squabble between the Eastern and Northern Regions, but you turned it into a world-ending duel which even destroyed my home and endangered my family.¡±

    Rihan looked at Julio with a sharp gaze causing tension to form between the two.

    And then-

    Rihan stretched his hand out towards Julio.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    Julio took the hand and Rihan pulled him up. Rihan patted his shoulder.

    ¡°You did a job worthy of the Juggernauts, Black Ace.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the praise, Boss.¡±

    Julio Zebul. Third Scripture of the Black Scriptures of Beelzebub, world renowned strategist, Zara Zebul¡¯s Apostle, and finally a core member of the Juggernauts with the position of Black Ace.

    ¡°I told you already. Julian is your boss. He¡¯s the one who defeated you, so you fall under his Black Order.¡±

    Rihan said.

    Julio shook his head.

    ¡°I consider both of you my bosses. The order I belong to doesn¡¯t change that I respect you both from when Juggernaut consisted of only the three of us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m tried of trying to change your mind; so you can do as you like.¡±

    Rihan said.

    ¡°Anyway, you really put yourself in hot water this time. Was it because you were hired by that king? Speaking of which, where is he?¡±

    ¡°I made him and everyone who was in the Southern Region evacuated before the last battle. Only monsters from hell were left. They all should return in time.¡±

    Julio answered.

    ¡°I see. But this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you failed a mission. I guess you crossed the wrong opponent.¡±

    Rihan said with a smile.

    ¡°What? Are you boasting about your blood?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    Julio sighed.

    ¡°I admit that I bit off more than I could chew with this war. Not only with Miko, but with Typhon too. That bastard destroyed the continent while I was still on it. He¡¯s the one who gave me all these injuries.¡±

    Julio complained.

    ¡°Well, at least I killed, Miko. That¡¯s a feat.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡±

    ¡°Yet. From the way he fought it obvious that he won¡¯t have that much time to live, a few months or a year tops. Whether he dies now or then doesn¡¯t matter. At the end of the day, I who opened the gates of hell in this world and made him fight and until he destroyed himself, will be ultimately responsible for his death. So in a way, it¡¯s my win.¡±

    Julio said.

    ¡°So you were aiming for that. That¡¯s pretty incredible. Instead of killing him directly, you chose to kill him indirectly. Considering how little you knew about what he had up his sleeves, it¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Julio shook his head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t planned everything through, it¡¯s just one of the countless endings to this war that I thought of. For it to end like this is a stroke of good luck on my part.¡±

    ¡°I see. But I¡¯m sorry to say, Miko won¡¯t die. Well, not for another few years away.¡±

    Julio was surprised to hear Rihan say that, but after thinking for a while he figured out what he did.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you extended his life?¡±

    Rihan nodded.

    ¡°Come on, Boss. You can¡¯t just interfere now. That¡¯s unfair.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but Miko and I made an agreement. I need him to stay alive to fulfill his part of the deal.¡±

    Rihan replied.

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡±

    Julio sighed.

    ¡°So, how many years did you give him?¡±

    ¡°Five.¡±

    ¡°Five? You could¡¯ve given him 100 years easy right? So why 5?¡±

    Julio asked.

    ¡°I told everyone that my limit was 5. I¡¯m only giving him a hand, whether he lives past those 5 years is up to him. Also don¡¯t humans tend to shine their brightest when they¡¯re close to their ends. I want to see just how Miko will shine.¡±

    Rihan said.

    Julio shook his head.

    ¡°You never cease to amaze me, Boss.¡±

    ¡°Forget about me. What are you going to do about Zara? After using Nargal¡¯s inheritance, he should be questioning your identity. Won¡¯t he be pissed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure out something out.¡±

    Julio replied.

    ¡°Oh, by the way I heard that we have a new mission. What is it?¡±

    Somewhere in the world.

    Lennox, Ringo, and Alexis Dragna, three of the five leaders of the New Era stood on the top of the roof of a huge metallic building. They were looking down on the sea of people who were entering the building.

    They wore all kinds of clothes like Buddhist robes to ancient armors. There were some who were nothing but pure darkness in a human shape.

    ¡°I gotta say though, who would¡¯ve expected that we would be the ones who benefited the most from the Dragna war?¡±

    Said Lennox as he looked the crowd. He spotted some famous faces in the crowd.

    ¡°Thanks to Julio Zebul opening the gates of hell, famous warriors who had died in the last era are able to walk the earth again. The strongest and the most experienced ones didn¡¯t choose to fight in a senseless war, and instead left to seek out a way to return to life.¡±

    Said Alexis.

    ¡°And their search pointed at us, huh?¡±

    Ringo laughed in amusement.

    ¡°Not all of them came to us though. The ones that came from the Wakoku Nation all went back to their country. Thus significantly strengthening it, especially now that the fallen Heaven¡¯s Imperial Force members are back as well. Even their leader that fell in the final war, a man who was said to equal Augustus or even surpass him and his generals, had returned. There¡¯s no stopping the Nation¡¯s rise now.¡±

    Said Alexis.

    ¡°Is that how you see it?¡±

    Lennox said from the side.

    ¡°In my eyes, the fallen Wakoku warriors returning will only plunge the country into chaos. The old will want back what is originally theirs, and the new will try to defend their era. It will be a clash of ideals, old vs young, ancestor vs descendant, a clash of eras. I don¡¯t know how the country will shape out in the future, but I can say this, a dark period will begin.¡±

    He said with a laugh.

    ¡°A dark period huh?¡±

    Ringo smiled.

    ¡°The Wakoku nation won¡¯t be the only ones to experience this dark period. The whole world will devoured by darkness.¡±

    He looked at the two Buddhas who were leading the monks, as well as the Titan Hyperion, the final Dark God, and the Final Centimane; each leading an army of warriors while marching into the enormous building.

    ¡°Things are about to get dark for us too. An organization getting a boost in strength from having new members join isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Even this New Era will be devoured by the darkness soon. I honestly feel sorry for the world when it does.¡±

    The Buddhist Alliance led by the great Buddhas Guan Yin and Amit¨¡bha aka Amida, an army of famous Greek warriors and monsters led by the Titan of heavenly light Hyperion and the last Centimane Briareos, and finally an army of dark warriors from Yomi led by a Dark God who forgotten its true name after death; all of these parties have decided to join the new era.

    Their reemergence on the world stage has signaled the prelude to darkest period in the current era.

    Dragna Empire, Imperial Capital.

    It is now 3 weeks after the war against Typhon. Other than Joesph Flameheart, everyone who fought in the war were still recuperating from their injuries and was in a coma.

    Well, that¡¯s how it should have been, but without anyone knowing in his room Miko sat up on his bed. There was a look of tranquility in his eyes. He looked down and saw Ravel sleeping at the end of his bed.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    At that moment Tia appeared with Regis and Ishma.

    ¡°I heard. Apparently I only have a few years left to live. I could hear everything while I was out cold.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    That was all Tia said to him. Miko looked out the window near his bed and looked at the city that he created and smile.

    ¡°Tia, lets go.¡±

    He looked at her and others and showed a bright smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving the clan.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Tia responded.

    ¡°So where you wanna go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±

    He responded.

    ¡°If I stay here I¡¯ll definitely drag this place into war again. I don¡¯t want to destroy this beautiful country and its people again, so I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    He said while watching some children play in the distance.

    ¡°Well, no matter where you go we¡¯ll naturally follow you.¡±

    Regis said.

    ¡°We¡¯re life partners after all.¡±

    Ishma said.

    ¡°I see. I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m coming too.¡±

    Miko looked down and saw Ravel looking at him.

    ¡°If Miko¡¯s leaving then I¡¯m leaving with you. You promised to show me around the world, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    She looked at him with a sharp gaze indicating that she wasn¡¯t going to back down. Tia laughed when she saw that.

    ¡°Why not? She¡¯ll just throw a tantrum if we leave her here. Besides, she¡¯s been locked away for thousands of years, she deserves to see the world don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Miko looked down at Ravel. When he looked in her eyes he couldn¡¯t help but to be moved by her innocence.

    ¡®I guess having someone as pure and innocent as her will soothe my mind when things get rough. Besides, she need to learn to control her powers and experience the world.¡¯

    He sighed.

    ¡°I can tell Momo will be really mad that I went adventuring and left her behind. Not just her, I¡¯m pretty sure everyone will be furious and try to hunt me down.¡±

    He then showed a playful smile.

    ¡°But I wonder if they can find me? This is suddenly getting fun. Is it because I don¡¯t have long to live and want to enjoy life?¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    A few hours later five people were outside the capital all covered in the cloaks. They were natural Miko and the girls. They all were inside a cemetery and was standing in front of some graves. All the graves had flowers on them.

    They read Yota Taurus, Sola Azalea, and Edward Akabe. They were surrounded by the graves of the rest of Exsul, who also had flowers on them.

    Miko bowed in front of the graves and the girls imitated him in silence. After holding their heads for a while they stood up straight. Miko then took a bottle of rum and placed it on Edward¡¯s grave. He took one last look at the names on the grave and smiled.

    ¡°Thanks for everything, all of you. Let¡¯s do it again in the afterlife once I join you all. When that happens I¡¯ll tell you all about my adventures, the people I met and scenes I saw. I¡¯m sure you all will enjoy them. After that, it will be my turn to listen to your tales.¡±

    After he said that, he turned his back to the graves.

    ¡°Goodbye, my friends.¡±

    He left the cemetery and walked towards the giant bike, the Silver Chariot that was parked outside.

    As he walked Miko¡¯s body grew and his skin darken, his eyes turned green, and his hair turned black. The current him looked like Logan Cross.

    ¡°So what are we going to do now, Logan?¡±

    Tia asked.

    ¡°Where do you all want to go?¡±

    Miko asked back as he took out a white mask and wore it.

    ¡°I want to go somewhere with lots of food!¡±

    ¡°I want somewhere with a beach!¡±

    ¡°I want food too!¡±

    Ishma, Regis, and Ravel all spoke at the same time.

    ¡°Alright, a beach with lots of food then.¡±

    Miko got on the bike along with the rest of the girls. He took hold of the handles.

    ¡°I only have 5 years left to live, Primordial Recreation takes up 25 years with every use, so I can¡¯t instantly regenerate anymore. I¡¯m also leaving behind the Guardian Beasts so I can¡¯t borrow their powers to protect myself. My current body can¡¯t support Augustus¡¯ power either, so I can only use my own strength to survive. Not mention I didn¡¯t carry any weapons and is leaving the continent so I can¡¯t borrow the Will¡¯s power either.¡±

    Miko showed a bitter smile.

    ¡°Taking all this in consideration, keeping a low profile and live in peace is my only choice right?¡±

    The girls looked at each, and suddenly started laughing.

    ¡°You live peacefully? Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good one!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s like saying that Ishma is smart!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! That¡¯s righ- Wait. Did you just call me stupid?¡±

    They all had their own reactions.

    Miko shook his head after hearing their reactions.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. Who am I fooling?¡±

    Miko then showed a savage grin.

    ¡°Me living in peace? Hahahaha! No way! I¡¯m gonna be the same old me! In fact I¡¯ve never felt more alive. For the first time in a long time, I only have one life! Just the thought of fighting with my own strength again with the chance of death excites me. The only reason why I hid my identity is because if people knew who I was, they would be afraid to look for trouble and what¡¯s fun about that?!¡±

    The girls nodded behind him.

    ¡°And what is this, ¡®he only have a few years to live¡¯ setting? Fuck that! I¡¯ll show you all! I¡¯ll only die on my accord and not anyone else¡¯s! Five years? I¡¯ll live for 5 million years if I want!¡±

    He started the bike.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The bike sped off like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°My story has only began!¡±

    Dragna Empire Arc End!!!!

    Poker Face Arc Start!!!!!!

 Question To Readers

    Okay, the last arc has ended as you know. But I''m curious about something.

    In your honest opinion was the last arc a good one?

    The reason I asked is because I''m not confident that it was. In fact, I personally believe that I messed up the last two arcs and ruined the story.

    I don''t know why I believe that, I just do. This is the main reason why I started writing another story to take my mind off it.

    There was a point where I had completely lose confidence in my writing and started to despise the story as a whole.

    "What the hell is this?! I really wrote this garage?!"

    That was what was going through my mind. However, I don''t know if I''m overthinking or just being unreasonable harsh on myself.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    If you were to ask me what I disliked about this arc, I wouldn''t be able to give you a clear answer. I honestly don''t know what''s wrong with arc.

    That''s why I wanted your opinion.

    To be honest, this arc and all the previous have been set up arcs in my head. To me, the story hasn''t even started yet. Everything was just a long prelude.

    The next arc is where the story really begins for me. However, it is also a set up arc.

    Another thing I''m uncertain about is the characters. More specifically; Rihan and Sasha.

    I wanted to say Momo and Alec as well, but their characters are suppose to be built up later down in the story, especially Alec''s.

    The reason I''m uncertain about Rihan is because I''m not sure what you readers think about him. And if I''m portraying him correctly.

    As for Sasha, yeah. I rushed ahead on impulse and destroyed her character. Which I intend to fix over time.

    In fact, now I think about it. I tend to be too impatient and rush certain things that shouldn''t be rush because of impulse.

    I did that a lot this arc, which is why I think it''s a mess. But it could just be me.

    As such, I would like it if you all share your opinion. I don''t care if it''s negative, as long as it''s constructive.

    Tell me what you liked and what you hated about the arc as well as the characters.

    Also vote on the polls.

 Arc 5: Catching Up To His Level

    Dragna Empire.

    The morning came quite peacefully, but there was great tension in the capital. The reason?

    The emperor had vanished without a sight!

    The person who discovered this was Sasha, who came to check up on her son. However, when she got to his room he was nowhere to be found, the only thing that was there was a disk. After having a bad feeling, she took the disc and went around searching for Miko.

    Something inside of her was telling her not to play the disk, if she did then she¡¯ll lose something very important to her. As such, she first searched for her son before doing anything else.

    She checked the palace, he wasn¡¯t there. She checked all five worlds belonging to each branch, he wasn¡¯t there. She tried walking around the capital, he wasn¡¯t there. If her mother hadn¡¯t notice her weird behavior, she might¡¯ve went to search the entire empire, which was literally the entire continent.

    When Kimiko asked her what had her behaving like that. Sasha answered that she couldn¡¯t find Miko anywhere and only found the disk on his bed.

    After hearing this Kimiko immediately knew that something had happened and summoned the rest of the clan to watch the disk together.

    When the disk played in front of them, everyone were shocked. On the disk was Miko sitting up on his bed with a bright smile on his face. Despite the brightness of his smile, they only got negative emotions from it.

    Miko started talking.

    ¡°I think I did something similar to this a while back.¡±

    He said with a laugh.

    ¡°Well, anyway let¡¯s get to the point.¡±

    He smiled and said-

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Dragna Clan as well as the empire for good.¡±

    When he said that, various reactions were seen on everyone¡¯s face, but the most common one was shock.

    He went on to say-

    ¡°Let me say this first, this decision isn¡¯t urgent. It¡¯s an agreement I made with Tia from I was a child. The agreement was that I would rebuild the country and make it prosperous. As you can see, I took it a step further and turned it into a Powerhouse to ensure its survival.¡±

    He continued.

    ¡°All my plans that I thought up as a kid, has all been put in place and succeeded. As such, according to our agreement I am free from all obligations towards the clan and the country.¡±

    A lot of people frowned and even got upset when they heard that.

    ¡°I know that what I have said must¡¯ve upset all of you, but let me finish. What I told you was the agreement I made over a decade ago. There was a point where I didn¡¯t want to follow the agreement and stay with my love ones.¡±

    ¡°Then just do that.¡±

    Said Luka.

    ¡°However, as time went on it was clear that I couldn¡¯t do. It¡¯s not that I physically can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s just that I foresaw the fate that awaits all of you if I did.¡±

    The viewers were confused when they heard him say that.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it once before, I¡¯m an abomination.¡±

    When those close to him heard him refer to himself in such a nasty way, it felt like a hammer had struck their hearts. It was obviously painful for them to hear.

    ¡°You all might not think so, but that¡¯s only because you don¡¯t know me as well as you think you do.¡±

    Miko placed his hand on his chest.

    ¡°I know myself, and I can say without a doubt that if I stay around any of you for too long, I¡¯ll end up devouring you and everything you¡¯re worth. I will bring you only destruction and death. Hell, I might even become mortal enemies with some of you.¡±

    He said with certainty.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I planned on doing so from a long time ago. It¡¯s just the way I am. A scorpion will always be a scorpion no matter how much it tries to act like a butterfly.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°This is the reason why I¡¯m leaving you all now. It might sound stupid, crazy, or even retarded, but this is what I believe. My will is to reach the top. That will is so embedded in me, that I¡¯ll do anything to reach it. Even stepping over your corpses with a tear smeared face.¡±

    Everyone was silent when Miko was talking. To them it seemed like he was pleading with them to let him go and not go after him.

    His next words however, struck them like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°I¡¯m advising you for your own good. Do not waste your time searching me, because the moment I sense any of you even miles away from me, I¡¯ll purposely avoid you. Instead of focusing on me, focus on your own goals. You all have them, so there¡¯s no need to give them up just to let me achieve mine.¡±

    These words were straight telling them to live for themselves and stopping living for him. They all came to slowly realize that they have at some point or the other given up on their own dreams just to help Miko achieve his.

    They¡¯ve given up on their individuality, just to become a part of Miko¡¯s life. Whenever they were remembered, Miko would be first thing to pop up on the person¡¯s mind, and them second.

    They all started to wonder the same thing.

    ¡°When did I become such a shallow character?¡±

    Miko¡¯s family, Miko¡¯s friends, Miko¡¯s lovers, Miko¡¯s rivals¡­.

    Since when have they become so shallow that the most redeeming thing about them involved Miko?Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    They slow began to understand what Miko meant by him devouring them. He meant devouring their lives and sense of self. There was none who were close to him that could deny that they wouldn¡¯t think for a second and die if they had to die for Miko¡¯s goals.

    That was how deep he was in their heart and soul. As they realized this, they began to shiver.

    Was dying for Miko or letting him devour them really a bad thing? Of course it was. Miko wouldn¡¯t want them dying for him, so what purpose did he have to stick around with them if that was their fate if they stayed together?

    The more they thought about it, the more they realized how much they were devoted to Miko, and how much control he had over them.

    Whether it was intentional or not, Miko dictated their lives like he was a puppeteer putting on a show, and they were his puppets.

    ¡°I think you all should realize what I¡¯m getting at by now.¡±

    Miko spoke after a long time. It seemed like he purposely gave them some time to digest what he was saying to them.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The main reason why I can¡¯t allow you to walk the same path as me is because I would devour you and continue down the road leaving your bones behind. In other words, we¡¯re not on the same level so you can¡¯t walk beside me.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    His words ignited anger inside them, which was reasonable.

    Miko¡¯s words were harsh and cruel, but also true. Miko was in a league of his own and everyone knew this. So if he walked with people inferior to him, they would only become bones on his path.

    Suddenly Miko smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be there to know how you all are feeling right now.¡±

    His smile turned into a smirk.

    ¡°You¡¯re angry aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Everyone nodded as if he was really in front of them.

    ¡°Then do you know what you all need to do?¡±

    He paused and then said-

    ¡°Prove me wrong.¡±

    Everyone was surprised to hear him say that.

    ¡°Prove to me that I was wrong to abandon you, and that you are indeed on my level. That you can indeed walk beside me as equals.¡±

    He went from stepping on their feelings to egging them on. Everyone started to get confused.

    Did he want to leave them behind, or did he just wanted them to try and catch up to him?

    ¡°If you wish to prove me wrong then good luck to you. As for me, I¡¯m not going to stop and wait for you. No, I¡¯m going ahead. I¡¯ll probably meet and devour more people until I come across those that I can truly consider as my equals. Whether it will be any of you or people I haven¡¯t met yet, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Also, even though I don¡¯t want you to, if you wish to find me then do as you wish. But remember that I won¡¯t just allow myself to be found. You can even think of it as a competition between you and me if you like.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no duration. No matter where I¡¯m at in life, if you¡¯re able to stand on the same stage as me, then I¡¯ll stay with you. That¡¯s if you still want to be around me that is. In this world it isn¡¯t strange for family, friends, or even lovers to become enemies. So whatever you become when we stand on the same stage, I¡¯ll accept it without complaint. Even if you¡¯re coming for my head.¡±

    There was a hint of excitement in Miko¡¯s eyes. It was as if he couldn¡¯t wait for the future, where he¡¯ll fight against those he once shared a strong bond with.

    It was that moment that everyone realized something.

    They had lost the Miko who was their family, friend, or even lover. The Miko in front of them was a stranger who was just excited to for a possible rivalry. It was then they all had a thought.

    ¡°Was Miko really this lonely? Did he really wanted to meet someone on his level so much that he was willing to throw away all his happiness to search for it?¡±

    But was their definition of happiness the same as Miko¡¯s? It was not. Miko said it himself.

    ¡°The further I walk down this road the more people I¡¯ll lose. What¡¯s the point of all this then? Just what am I fighting for? Tia, I¡¯m scared. Not only because of what I¡¯ll lose, but because even though I know what awaits me I can¡¯t stop myself from taking the journey. I can¡¯t stop myself from walking down the path of bones and blood.¡±

    He knew what type of person he was, and he knew that normal happiness could never satisfy him. He knew this not recently but from along time ago.

    He even said this before even joining the Dragna Clan-

    "What I seek is excitement and total liberation. Whether I suffer or not in the future, at least I can say I died trying to tackle what most people wouldn''t dare to dream of. To me the sole purpose of my existence is to shake the world to its core, and enjoy the aftershocks."

    This was just the type of person he was, even he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡°Anyway, I have said all I¡¯ve wished to say. I¡¯ve already made my request to be left alone. Whether you wish to listen to it or ignore it, its your decision to make. So what will it be?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other as if trying to confirm something in the others eyes. After coming to a mute agreement, they all spoke at the same time.

    ¡°We refuse!¡±

    The image of Miko smiled at that moment. It was as if he already anticipated their response.

    ¡°I see. Then if this is last time we meet, then farewell. If it is not, then I¡¯ll be going ahead. Oh, one last thing. You don¡¯t need to worry about my limited life span, I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    He suddenly looked like he remembered something.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, Mayumi¡¯s prophesy is supposed to happen any day now.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll deal with that as it comes as well.¡±

    After that he looked like he wanted to leave. So he said-

    ¡°Thank you for everything that you¡¯ve done for me from the bottom of my heart. I will always cherish these memories no matter what we become or our relationship in the future.¡±

    He smiled one last time.

    ¡°Good bye.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    The room was silent for a long time as everyone stared at the screen.

    ¡°What the fuck was that?!¡±

    The one who broke the silence by cursing was unexpectedly Sasha.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®Thank you for everything, goodbye¡¯?! You think I would just say you¡¯re welcome and carry on with my life?!¡±

    She was trembling with anger. She was so angry that everyone else forgot to be angry themselves.

    She even started to leak out death aura which caused flowers in a vase near her to wither and die. Others started to back away from her.

    ¡°First it was Leon and Kristen, and now this! Why is my family filled with selfish men?!¡±

    She shouted towards the ceiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find him. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s going to hide, I¡¯m gonna find him and whoop his ass!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    When Sasha said that even her mother looked at her as if she didn¡¯t know if she heard her right.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m gonna whoop his ass! All I¡¯ve done since giving birth to him is pamper and spoil him and look what happened. ¡®You¡¯re not on my level¡¯? The disrespect!¡±

    It seemed that the more she spoke the angrier she became.

    ¡°Not only him, I¡¯m gonna find that good for nothing husband of mine and whoop his ass too! And let¡¯s not forget that other ungrateful brat of a son!¡±

    She then looked at Tessa.

    ¡°You better not take after your father and brothers, or I¡¯ll have to beat your ass too.¡±

    She said with a sharp gaze, which sent a chill up Tessa¡¯s spine.

    ¡°No, Ma¡¯am! Tessa is a good girl! I¡¯ll even help you discipline them if you want!¡±

    Said Tessa, who gave a salute for some reason.

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I wanna beat them myself.¡±

    Sasha said.

    She then look at her mother.

    ¡°Mama, as I am I don¡¯t possess the ability to beat some sense into those three idiots of mine, so I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    She bowed her head.

    ¡°Take me to Niflheim, break me and rebuild me again. I¡¯ll even take up your offer to become your heir to inherit the clan. I will use their connections to find that brat of mine so that I can discipline him when the time is right!¡±

    She spoke solemnly.

    Her words shocked everyone because of how aggressive she was being. They wanted to say that it was out of character but it actually wasn¡¯t.

    Sasha has always been aggressive, it¡¯s just that she tends to depend on others too much that made it look like she was passive. Even though she was still depending on others, the way she did it was different.

    It more like she was finally using her privileges to become stronger. This is because she now has a goal.

    Beat some sense in her overpowered sons and husband!

    After seeing Sasha¡¯s resolve, Kimiko nodded.

    ¡°We will leave once your father, brother and everyone else has awaken and everything here as stabilized.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Fine by me.¡±

    Seeing Sasha taking steps to meet Miko, everyone else felt like they too needed to improve upon themselves. They couldn¡¯t take Miko disregarding them as people who would be devoured by him or just one of the countless bones on his path.

    They will become they¡¯re own persons and improve themselves not to catch up to Miko, but to make him eat their dust. If Miko was to see their faces now, he would probably have a big grin on it and eyes beaming with excitement.

    The same day, Momo stood in front someone with a solemn expression and spoke.

    ¡°Please, give me your guidance!¡±

    The person, Rihan Dragna smiled.

    ¡°Anything for my flesh and blood.¡±

 Decisions To Make

    A few days after Miko had left the Dragna clan.

    Alec was sitting in the Royal Garden with his sister, Kirika.

    ¡°Man, Miko¡¯s departure is sure causing a lot of problems.¡±

    Alec said.

    ¡°We¡¯ve gain an immense amount of new land to rule over, which sounds like a dream at first, but because of that we¡¯re facing problems such as how to split the land among the branches.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°The war left majority of the continent¡¯s population in the grave after all. Because of that, all of those who once ruled various sections of the continent either died or was imprisoned as war criminals.¡±

    Kirika said.

    ¡°This means that the continent needs to be divided again into new countries with new citizens, with new rulers. It¡¯s a lot to consider.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting think that the real reason Miko left was to avoid doing just this.¡±

    Alec said with a sigh.

    ¡°The real problem is that we currently don¡¯t have a leader to deal with all this stuff.¡±

    At that moment, someone walked up to the table. It was Nova¡¯s eldest son Christian.

    ¡°Oh, Christian. Have a seat, have a seat.¡±

    Alec enthusiastically told Christian to sit.

    ¡°It looks like that treatment I developed for you is working.¡±

    Christian nodded.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t randomly fallen asleep for a while now.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°Back to what I was saying.¡±

    He then went back on topic.

    ¡°Because of Miko¡¯s departure and all of the branch leaders out of commission, the empire is without a leader. As such, all important decisions have been put on hold.¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°I agree. In the past, Miko would¡¯ve already handled everything because he would¡¯ve predicted this outcome. However, because he had no intention to stay after the war, he never created any plans and left us to fend for ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least for now this hasn¡¯t been made public; otherwise we would¡¯ve become targets for all the powerhouses.¡±

    Said Christian.

    Alec sighed.

    ¡°Being a headless clan sure is hard.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no.¡±

    Kirika spoke up and pointed at Alec.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Emperor now? Why are you making it sound like none of this is your problem?¡±

    ¡°Me, Emperor?¡±

    Alec laughed.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°No. Miko clearly declared you as his successor if he didn¡¯t return.¡±

    Kirika said.

    ¡°Yes, but he also said that if Nero returned that he would be the emperor. Both him and Nero had returned, hence my succession is invalid. It¡¯s not my fault that he left and Nero is in a coma. They¡¯re both alive so one of them is the emperor. I¡¯m a free man.¡±

    Alec explained.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how you¡¯re able to twist events in your favor, so casually.¡±

    Kirika said while frowning.

    ¡°I¡¯m not twisting anything, I¡¯m just stating the truth.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡°Just man up and take the throne.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna!¡±

    Alec whined.

    ¡°Becoming emperor means that I¡¯ll have to deal with mountains of paperwork, go to countless meetings, make difficult decisions, and worst of all my actions will be seen as the actions of the empire! I don¡¯t want that! I want to get drunk, sleep with women, and mess around with anyone without being judged!¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯ll be judged if you do that either way.¡±

    Kirika said.

    ¡°I want freedom!¡±

    Alec ignored her and shouted.

    ¡°Just let the elders take over until the branch leaders wake up.¡±

    He added.

    ¡°That can¡¯t happen. The elders will definitely try to keep the power in their branches, which would lead to an ugly power struggle that could end up causing the empire¡¯s destruction.¡±

    Christian said.

    His words were true. This was evident from when the five branches had just reunited. A power struggle ensued which had to be stopped by Miko interfering and taking all the power for himself.

    ¡°Then what about the last king before Miko?¡±

    ¡°Dario is dead.¡±

    Christian said.

    ¡°What about his father, Marcel? He was the king before Dario wasn¡¯t he? And he¡¯s strong too; well, not as strong as the branch leaders but he has experience.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s no good.¡±

    Christian replied.

    ¡°Was he a bad leader?¡±

    Kirika asked.

    ¡°Rather than a bad leader, he was just Rouge¡¯s proxy in a way. He held power, but Rouge made all of the important decisions. Rouge was the true king, not him.¡±

    ¡°I see. So without Rouge he¡¯s useless.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far.¡±

    Said Christian.

    ¡°Then what about Joesph Flameheart?¡±

    Alec said.

    ¡°He has strength, experience, and insight fitting of a leader. Even more so than the branch leaders themselves. What¡¯s more, he was Augustus student.¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting letting another clan rule the Dragna empire?¡±

    Kirika asked with a surprise voice.

    ¡°Why not? They¡¯re our allies and are a part of the empire as much as we are. Not to mention that he¡¯s completely loyal to Miko and the clan. The chance of him turning against us is zero.¡±

    Alec said.

    ¡°He does sound like the ideal candidate to run things, at least until the branch leaders recover.¡±

    Said Christian.

    ¡°Then its settled. We¡¯ll ask him to take over for a bit.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°But can you convince him?¡±

    Kirika asked, to which Alec nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s my Senior Martial Brother, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I forgot. You did say that that woman was one of Augustus Generals and that she made you her heir.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    ¡°You met one of the Divine Generals? That¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Said Christian.

    ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know.¡±

    Alec had a little wry air to him after he said that.

    ¡°Alright, lets switch topics since it¡¯s the three of us.¡±

    He suddenly said.

    ¡°Lets discuss Miko¡¯s message, what it meant, and whether what he said was true or not.¡±

    ¡°You mean we not being on the same level as him? I believe he¡¯s purposely provoking us.¡±

    Said Kirika.

    ¡°I think so as well. He wants us to stay away from him, but he also doesn¡¯t want us to waste our potential because of him. So to ensure that we don¡¯t, he provoked us into wanting to prove him wrong, and the only way to do that is to become stronger.¡±

    Alec said.

    ¡°Really? To me it seems like he¡¯s running away more than anything.¡±

    Christian interjected.

    ¡°I believe that after really looking into himself, he realized just what kind of existence he was, and foresaw his future. He said it himself, his path will be filled with bones and blood. I think the main reason he left was to ensure that his love ones don¡¯t become some of the bones on his path.¡±

    He crossed arms in front of him.

    ¡°I personally don¡¯t think his choice was wrong. Miko is indeed a special existence, I mean he¡¯s our progenitor¡¯s reincarnation after all.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I mean, let¡¯s be honest. Special people tend to devour those around them, whether they want to or not. It¡¯s the curse that comes with their superiority, and most of them go their entire lives without being truly understood and have to lower themselves just to fit in. Well, I¡¯ve never done anything like that, so I can¡¯t really relate.¡±

    He added.

    ¡°I can¡¯t relate either.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°Well, if they¡¯re anyone who can qualify to be Miko¡¯s equals it would be you two.¡±

    Kirika said.

    ¡°You two are special enough to go toe to toe with Miko in the future.¡±

    ¡°You say that as if you can¡¯t do so as well, sis.¡±

    Said Alec.

    He rest his elbows on the table.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m superior to you, but it¡¯s not like you¡¯re all that far behind me.¡±

    Kirika shook her head.

    ¡°I know my limits. You¡¯ll definitely surpass me and go beyond what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    ¡°You know, I really hate that inferior complex you have towards me.¡±

    Alec said with a sigh.

    ¡°In my eyes, if we leave out the older generation, who lost the means to improve because of the lack of competition, then there only four people in our generation who can hope to rival Miko.¡±

    Christian interjected.

    ¡°The three of us here and Momo.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°The four of us possess something that separates us from the rest, and the three of you were Miko¡¯s masters for a reason. He acknowledged you as people worthy enough to guide him. That alone shows your uniqueness.¡±

    Alec nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Not only that, Miko had a good eye for talent. He surrounded himself with geniuses, but he left because these geniuses were having their existence and talents devoured by being around him.¡±

    Alec smiled.

    ¡°You could say that he was liberating himself, or that he was liberating them. It depends on how you view it.¡±

    ¡°So what should we do? Leave him alone, or give in to his provocation and try to prove him wrong?¡±

    Christian asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking up his challenge.¡±

    Kirika said.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to do things my way and don¡¯t do either. Whether Miko sees me as an equal or anything doesn¡¯t really matter to me. I¡¯m just going to do me, I¡¯m sure our paths will cross whether we like it or not.¡±

    Alec answered.

    ¡°What about you, Christian?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not particularly close to him, but I would like trying to compete against someone for a change.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Alec nodded.

    ¡°As for Momo, its obvious what she¡¯ll do.¡±

    In the Primus World, loud explosions were resounding in a mountain range. The ones causing these explosive sounds were Momo and Rihan.

    Momo was throwing punches and kicks at Rihan, who used one arm to block and redirect them. Seeing that her attacks weren¡¯t working, Momo created some distance between the two of them.

    She mumbled something under her breath, however before she could activate her spell Rihan was already in front of her.

    *Bam!*

    He hit her with a finger flick to the forehead, which forced her out of the air and onto the ground.

    ¡°Do you want a break?¡±

    Rihan asked as she laid out on her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She struggled to her feet.

    ¡°I-I can continue.¡±

    Her knee suddenly gave out and she fell on all fours.

    ¡°We¡¯re taking a break. Your hard work would be wasted if you end up destroying your body.¡±

    Rihan landed on the ground and said.

    ¡°I still can go on.¡±

    Momo said stubbornly.

    Rihan sighed when he saw her like that.

    ¡°Momo, why do you have to push yourself so far?¡±

    ¡°Because I refused to let him say that I¡¯m not worthy enough to walk beside him!¡±

    She replied.

    ¡°I am his master. Where does he get the nerve to say that I¡¯m not on his level?¡±

    Momo gritted her teeth and said.

    ¡°So it¡¯s your pride as his master that¡¯s pushing you?¡±

    Rihan asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°What¡¯s pushing you to go this far isn¡¯t your pride, but your desire to be with him.¡±

    Rihan sat on a boulder and said.

    ¡°If I was to break it down further, you just don¡¯t want him to abandon you like everyone else.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Momo didn¡¯t answer and only kept trying to get up.

    ¡°My niece, I¡¯ve seen the suffering and the pain that you¡¯ve experienced. For this reason I can¡¯t and will not abandon you.¡±

    Rihan said.

    ¡°Are those words meant for me, or are they meant for my mother?¡±

    She looked up at him and asked.

    ¡°Uncle, I know what kind of person you are, just as much as you know what kind of person I am. You, just like everyone else, only see my mother when you look at me and not myself.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Whether it be gramps, Uncle Nova, Aeon, or everyone else in the branch; no one looks at me and see Momo, they only see their beloved dearly missed Sonia.¡±

    Rihan smiled at her words and didn¡¯t attempt to correct them.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t remember much about my mother, but I can tell from the way everyone longs for her, she was an amazing person.¡±

    She looked at him with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°I am not my mother, I am myself.¡±

    ¡°I see. So the reason why you¡¯re so gravitated towards Miko is because he sees you as yourself, unlike everyone else around you.¡±

    Rihan nodded as if agreeing with himself.

    ¡°Well, he has never met your mother so he won¡¯t see anyone but you when he looks at you.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°But you¡¯re wrong about something, Momo. When I look at you, I don¡¯t see your mother; after all, the two of you are different. Your mother was an unruly brat of a sister, but she was still my sister.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I favor you because of who you are, not because of who you look like. I favor you because you are my flesh and blood. Our origins are similar, but our choices are different.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Momo looked at his smiling face and couldn¡¯t help but to feel familial love towards it.

    ¡°But I can understand you trying your best to not lose Miko. After all, you¡¯ve already lost so much.¡±

    Rihan suddenly said.

    ¡°At a very young age, your father and brother committed a great crime and left you at the mercy of others. Because of that, you also lost your mother, but gained your grandfather and uncle in returned. However, your grandfather and uncle couldn¡¯t help themselves from seeing your mother in you, which made you questioned if you¡¯re truly loved.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°But thankfully, you had someone by your side who was experiencing the same things as you; your older twin Vanz.¡±

    Momo¡¯s body twitched when she heard that name.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him, uncle.¡±

    She mumbled weakly.

    ¡°On the contrary, I think you need to. Vanz has been a like a chain holding you down for so many years. If you truly want to grow you need to free yourself from his curse.¡±

    ¡®Both you and Aeon.¡¯

    Rihan thought to himself.

    ¡°Free myself?¡±

    Her body started to tremble.

    ¡°How can I free myself when every time I look in the mirror I see his face¡­How can I free myself when I¡¯m always reminded that I was the one who killed him?!¡±

    She shouted. She sat down.

    ¡°I killed the person I loved the most, and now someone else I love has abandoned me. Is this karma?¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Karma? Such a thing doesn¡¯t exist. If it did I would¡¯ve died a long time ago.¡±

    Rihan said jokingly.

    ¡°Anyway, take a rest. You¡¯re in no condition to train.¡±

    He turned around.

    ¡°Wait, Uncle.¡±

    However, Momo called out to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I¡¯m not the type to cry and do nothing.¡±

    She stood up.

    ¡°I hate those type of people the most. I want to become someone who can walk on the same path as Miko, not only because I want to prove him wrong. I want to convince myself.¡±

    She looked at him with a determined look in her eyes.

    ¡°I want to convince myself that me surviving this long after everything, is because I¡¯m destined for something great. I want to convince myself that me being alive while Vanz isn¡¯t wasn¡¯t a mistake.¡±

    Rihan smiled when he heard that.

    ¡®She¡¯s just acting tough. I know that, but¡­.¡¯

    He looked at her more closely.

    ¡°I like that look in her eyes.¡±

    He approached her and placed his hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Alright, as a reward for your determination I¡¯ll teach you something that will help you achieve your long time goal.¡±

    He smiled and said-

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to use your Demon heritage to the fullest.¡±

 Casino City

    On the Golden Continent, there¡¯s a place were you could party, drink, gamble, and live a life of debauchery without anyone batting an eye. This was a place where the rich come to play, and corruption is a part of everyday life.

    This was Casino City.

    Casino City, as its name suggest, is a gambling haven where anything can be bet on, with everything being allowed to be wagered; even one¡¯s life.

    Even though it had millions of visitors everyday, the number of people who were residents were less than 100,000. Majority of these residents were employees of the city as well. Meaning that, only a few could really live in this city and do nothing but live a life of depravity.

    Today, such a person had come to take up residence in the city. This person had tanned skin, black hair, green eyes, and had a white mask on the side of his face. This person was Miko, who had taken his form as Logan Cross to travel the world.

    He was taken to an apartment on the top floor of a luxurious complex.

    ¡°Mr. Malus, I¡¯m sure you and your family will enjoy this place and appreciate it as your home.¡±

    The complex manager spoke to Miko with a business tone. He opened the door and gestured Miko to have a look inside.

    Miko walked in and took a look at the spacious room. It was beautifully decorated in purple and gold, was fully furnished with the finest furniture and the latest appliances, and had a great view of the city.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    The manager rubbed his hands excitedly.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s great to hear.¡±

    He then turned around to leave.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already paid for everything, I¡¯ll take my leave. If you need anything, please feel free to come and find me.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    The manager nodded and left, leaving Miko and the girls behind.

    ¡°As expected of a city where the rich come to burn money, the scenery is quite pleasing to the eyes.¡±

    Miko walked up to the window and said.

    ¡°How about it? You guys wanna stay here for a bit, and have a little fun?¡±

    He looked at the girls and said.

    ¡°I saw a lot of cake shops on the way here, I wanna go eat some!¡±

    Ishma quickly said.

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Ravel agreed as well.

    ¡°We can do that later. Right now I¡¯m interested in seeing the city.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a tour.¡±

    After deciding to go out, Miko and the girls changed into a more fancy clothing.

    Miko wore a white three piece suit with black shoes, a pair of black gloves, a black tie, and a black and white hat.

    Tia was dressed in an azure slit dress with gold linings, which showed off her sexy legs, and a pair of golden heels.

    Ravel wore a dark knee length one pieces with laced up stilettos, and a handbag to match.

    Regis also wore a one piece dress, but hers was light colored, and she wore flats instead of heels.

    Ishma on the other hand, wore a suit similar to Miko¡¯s and had her hair swept back which made her look like a handsome little boy.

    ¡°My, what a beautiful party.¡±

    When they reached the lobby, they drew the attention of countless people with their breathtaking appearances. When they stepped outside, a limousine pulled up at their feet, and the driver came out and opened the door for them.

    They all went in one after the other, and driver locked the door and drove off.

    The inside of the limo was really space as if it was a room. There was a bar with all kinds of expensive liquor, a snack bar as well, and several monitors. Even the windows could be used like a computer.

    Miko opened a bottle of champagne and pour it out for Tia in a glass.

    ¡°My lady.¡±

    He gave her the glass which she took with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She then drank the champagne, which caused her face to lit up.

    ¡°By the way, Ishma. I was meaning to ask you this.¡±

    Miko called out to Ishma who was stuffing her face.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    She turned around with a chocolate bar in her mouth.

    ¡°You know that I¡¯m technically Augustus right? But weren¡¯t you afraid of him?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really afraid of Augustus.¡±

    Ishma answered.

    ¡°Yes, you were. You would always try to avoid him and barely spoke to him without stuttering.¡±

    Tia said with a light chuckle.

    ¡°A-Anyway. I kind of had a idea that you were him. I mean, when we first met I saw him inside your soul.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you aren¡¯t stupid?¡±

    Regis place her hand on her mouth as if in shock.

    Ishma glared at her but decided to ignore her.

    ¡°Besides, you are you and Augustus is Augustus. Even if I¡¯m bad with him that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t get along with you.¡±

    She said.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re partners until the day you free me from this sword. I have to get along with you.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Miko smiled, as if her answer pleased him.

    ¡°By the way, Miko. I also saw Beleth inside your soul which means that you¡¯re something like his successor, but your demonification hasn¡¯t advanced in a while. Why? Shouldn¡¯t you be a full-fledged demon already?¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details myself. Since I upgraded Sin King against my little brother, I haven¡¯t advanced any further. I believe it has to do with Deus Malum though. It¡¯s probably absorbing all the negative energy needed to further my demonification.¡±

    Miko took a sip of the champagne and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±

    He then looked at Ravel who was also eating.

    ¡°What about you Ravel? You know that I¡¯m technically your grandfather, right?¡±

    Ravel turned around with so many snacks in her mouth that it looked ridiculous.

    ¡°Ravel, a lady shouldn¡¯t eat that vulgarly. You don¡¯t need to follow the stupid crow, she¡¯s a bad influence on you.¡±

    Tia scolded her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma.¡±

    Ravel said after shallowing what was in her mouth.

    ¡°And I already knew that you were Grandpa for a long time now.¡±

    Miko was surprised to her that.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Just kinda knew. I mean, you treat me the same way that Grandpa would, when he came to visit me. Also your aura looks the same, so I thought that you two must be the same.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Could this be because of her Celestial Body? We never really studied it since it was dangerous.¡±

    Miko mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Is that¡¯s why you wanted to come with me and leave your brothers behind?¡±

    Miko asked.

    She nodded.

    ¡°While it¡¯s great that I have my brothers here with me, I miss my parents. You and grandma are the closest thing I have to parents, so I wanted to be with you guys.¡±

    She said.

    Miko felt weird when he heard that. He couldn¡¯t tell if what he felt was happiness or something completely different.

    Even so, he showed her a smile.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to teach you to act more mature.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°While I know that you¡¯re still not even a teen mentally, if you want to stay around me you need to act more like an adult. However, don¡¯t push yourself. You just need to take it one step at a time.¡±

    He took out a cloth and wiped her mouth.

    ¡°First, start by watching how you eat.¡±

    Ravel looked at him for a bit and nodded.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Miko then sat back and waited for the limo to bring them to their destination. While he was waiting, he¡¯s mind started to drift.

    He began recalling those he left behind and the memories he shared with them. As he did so, the look on his face became one of tranquility.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when he felt like he was being watched, and opened his eyes. He noticed that the girls didn¡¯t show any reaction and decided to let it be.

    ¡®I¡¯m someone who just moved in and bought my residence with cash. In this place, the price of living here isn¡¯t cheap. So I must be drawing the attention of those who run this city.¡¯

    He calmly deduced.

    ¡®The question is how will they react? Will they continue to keep an eye or will they take the initiative and make contact?¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°This suddenly feels exciting. Will this be a repeat of Grim City or will this take a different approach where I¡¯m able to enjoy myself without anyone trying to control me or getting in my way?¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Miko, I understand your excitement but be careful.¡±

    Tia said to him while continuing to drink the champagne.

    ¡°I know I know. In my current state, I¡¯m just your everyday badass. Not that heavenly badass I was in the war.¡±

    He laughed and said.

    ¡°But you know, Tia. I just can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m a natural born troublemaker.¡±

    Tia laughed when she heard that.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.

    She said.

    ¡°But still at least try to behave yourself.¡±

    She poured him some champagne in his glass.

    ¡°We just payed for our new home. It would be a shame for it to get blown up before we even get to sleep in the same bed together.¡±

    She said.

    Miko laughed when he heard that.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It would indeed be a shame.¡±

    He swirl the champagne in his glass.

    ¡°But I gotta admit, I am curious to know just what kind of person runs this city.¡±

    He put the glass at his lips and drank it.

    ¡°Well, I think we¡¯ll know pretty soon.¡±

    Not too far away from Miko¡¯s limo, a shadow figure was standing on the roof of one of the buildings while keeping track of the car. They took out a phone and made a call.

    ¡°Boss, I have visuals on Malus Domine and his group.¡±

    Even their voice was hidden.

    ¡°I see, keep an eye on him and report back to me if he does anything that goes against our laws or threaten the city. Otherwise, leave him be.¡±

    A male voice came from the phone.

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    The shadow hung up the phone and preceded to follow Miko¡¯s limo.

    Elsewhere in the city.

    Someone was leaning on a parked bike, while operating a phone. On the screen, a footage of a group of cars driving down a street at a fast speed was shown.

    This person, who was watching the video, was wearing a full body biker suit and a helmet. The biker suit was mix of orange and blue, and had a grinning skull on the back. Even his helmet looked like a grinning black skull.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re about to leave the city.¡±

    A voice came from behind the helmet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see about that.¡±

    He put away the phone and got on the bike, and kick the stand back up. He then started the bike and rode off.

    The bike he rode was really fast. It reached 100 km/h in a mere second. Even so, the man handled the bike like a pro. He cut through the traffic while going 300 km/h without colliding in anyone or anything.

    If the road was blocked, he would take the sidewalk and sometime the alleys. There was no hesitation in his movements as if he knew the entire city structure like the back of his hand.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to reach the road with the cars, he was watching, were on. He pulled out a white handgun and fired at the wheels of the one in the back.

    The tires burst, which caused the car to go out of control. The rate he was going, he was going to crash in the car. However he put away the gun and took out a sword. He slashed it in front of him, and the car was cut in two.

    He rode past the two halves of the car and chased after the other cars that were trying to escape.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    He pulled back the bike handles and performed a wheelie. The bike then suddenly became faster and came between the space of two of the cars that were side by side.

    When the drivers saw the bike that was performing a wheelie beside them, they were shocked. That was because they were now looking into the nozzles of two guns. The man on the bike leaned back while pointing the guns at their heads, while still performing the wheelie.

    Bullets of light flew through their heads. Not only them, but the light traveled like it had a mind of its own and bored through the foreheads of everyone inside, causing their brains to melt.

    The cars immediately crashed with no one to control, and caught fire.

    The biker stopped performing the wheelie, and brought the front wheel back to the ground. There was only one car left. Seeing that, the biker stood up and started surfing while the bike continued forward.

    He then leaped off the bike and landed on the top of the car.

    ¡°B-Boss Mozart!¡±

    The men in the car were frightened shitless when the man called Mozart landed on their car, and casually peeled off the roof to peek inside.

    ¡°Is this how you guys repay me? I took you all in when you were high in debt from gambling and gave you jobs, but what you do? You tried to steal the city¡¯s banking information.¡±

    Mozart sighed.

    ¡°Talk about ungrateful.¡±

    He thrust his hand down and pulled out one of the men in the car and threw him away like he was garbage. He then jumped down into the car and sat where the man was.

    He sat between two men and wrapped his arms around their shoulders.

    ¡°Hey, tell me. Just what were you thinking?¡±

    He asked with a confused tone.

    ¡°You guys should know that I¡¯m strong enough to Level this city, much less take care of you. I only rode my bike just to look badass.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Y-You were supposed to be out of town!¡±

    The driver shouted. He was so scared that he forgot to stop driving, since driving was useless now that this man was here.

    ¡°Oh, you fell for that fake news I sent out. You see, I occasionally send out fake news about myself to test my employees and guests. I want to see how would they react thinking that I wasn¡¯t here.¡±

    Mozart¡¯s grip around the men¡¯s shoulder tight.

    ¡°Even after I¡¯ve done it so many times, to think people still fall for it.¡±

    He started laughing.

    ¡°Anyway, tonight I have a very strange guest so I have my hands full. He calls himself Malus Domine (Evil Lord). Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s funny?¡±

    He asked with a laugh. The man started to laugh nervously as well.

    And then-

    *Crush!*

    He hugged the men shoulders so strongly that they were literally broken in two

    ¡°Blegh?!¡±

    Blood leaked from their mouth like hoses and their eyes popped out of their heads. They suddenly died with painful expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±

    When the driver and the man in the man in passenger seat saw that, they screamed out in horror.

    The driver immediately jumped out of the moving car, leaving his comrade behind. His comrade who was slow tried to do the same, but Mozart thrust his arm through the back of the seat and ripped out his heart before he could.

    The car then crashed with him in it. The driver, who jumped out, forced himself to his feet and started to run unsteadily down the road.

    *Boom!*

    He heard a loud sound and saw that the car had exploded. However, that only made him run faster. He knew that Mozart wasn¡¯t someone who could be stop by a mere car explosion.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    At that moment, Mozart appeared in front of him. Before the man could scream, his head was sent flying by Mozart swinging his hand. His headless body fell to the ground.

    Blood splashed on Mozart¡¯s helmet but he didn¡¯t seem to care and took out back his phone and spoke into it.

    ¡°Alright, report to me what you¡¯ve learnt about this Malus Domine.¡±

 Miko In Casino City

    To celebrate their first night in the city, Miko and the girls went for a tour where they visited all the famous spots one after the other. That said, this was a city that was considered the gambling capital of the world, every place was famous and it was hard to find a boring spot.

    Whether it was day or night, this city was always lively.

    They arrived at a casino called Rabbit¡¯s Foot. The casino was bustling with people from every race imaginable. Even parasite demons who were known for keeping themselves hidden, were out in the open having a good time.

    This was because, discrimination among races was forbidden in this city. Issues such as race, wasn¡¯t important here. As along as you are a customer you would be treated kindly.

    If someone were to harass others and made them uncomfortable or even do something as bold as to kidnap or kill them, they would be eliminated from the city regardless of who they are.

    You could be prostitute or a queen, once you step into this city you¡¯re an ordinary customer. Trying to swing your weight around, won¡¯t work here. If you break the law or threaten the city¡¯s business in anyway, you¡¯ll be killed; and trying to seek vengeance was useless.

    There was once a prince who came from a famous empire who broke the law and was killed as a result, his empire sought revenge and the only thing they got was complete destruction. No one knows how it happened, they were just wiped out over night.

    After that, it became blatantly clear that there was a global powerhouse behind the city. As for which one, no one knew. However, because of that the city became a place where anyone with money could enjoy themselves without care.

    When they entered, it was as if time had come to a halt not casino. Everyone froze in place and looked at their group that had just walked in.

    The girls were all incredibly beautiful, except Ishma who was dressed like a man. However, she drew attention as well, especially beside Miko. The two looked quite handsome, despite having different forms of charm.

    Miko had a young and regal look, which made everyone feel like he was a monarch among peasants. His green eyes charmed those around him.

    Ishma on the other hand looked like a prince who had a bit of feminine charm. She was dressed neatly, but her aura was wild which in itself had its own irresistible charm.

    Miko and the girls all looked around at casino, completely ignoring the people who were looking at them.

    ¡°This place is pretty nice.¡±

    Miko said.

    He walked into the casino with the girls following behind him.

    ¡°I feel like playing some games. What about you guys?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯m not really interested but they seem to be a bar over there, so I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±

    Tia said, before heading over to the bar.

    ¡°Cool it on the liquor, you alcoholic. We still have some more places to visit after this.¡±

    Miko said with a playful tone.

    ¡°I won¡¯t get drunk with liquor of this level. Even if I do, you can just carry me home. You¡¯re my husband aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Tia stuck out her tongue in a playful manner, before making her way to the bar. Her every step mesmerized everyone around her. They all wondered if she was a goddess, which she indeed was.

    Miko smiled and turned his back to her. He soon heard her shout-

    ¡°Oh! They have Bacchus¡¯ wine?!¡±

    But decided to ignore it.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡±

    ¡°I want to play some games!¡±

    Ravel answered.

    ¡°As long as I get to keep the money, why not?¡±

    Regis said.

    ¡°All these games looks boring.¡±

    Ishma said.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    She then spotted several rows of machines with people sitting around them.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Miko looked at what she was talking about.

    ¡°Pachinko? That¡¯s surprising.¡±

    He muttered to himself.

    ¡°Let me show you.¡±

    Miko approached an employee behind the counter and gave them a card. Soon after, he received a bucket of silver balls which were smaller than pinballs.

    He then approached a machine and sat down.

    ¡°First, you load in some balls. The amount is dependent on you.¡±

    He loaded in 1 ball into the machine and hold the handle.

    ¡°You then press and release the spring-loaded handle, which is attached to a padded hammer inside the machine. This will launch the ball into a metal track in the machine.¡±

    Miko did everything for the girls to see, as he said it.

    The girls saw the ball shoot up the track and go around the a section of the screen that had dozens of holes that were barely the size of the ball. He pointed at that section.

    ¡°This part is called the playing field. The playing field have these small holes called catchers. The objective of the game is to get your ball into these catchers.¡±

    The ball circled around the playing field once, before reaching the top and falling into the playing field and began bouncing all over the field after hitting a brass pin. The ball eventually slowed down and started to fall.

    It looked like it was going to fall into a catcher, but that catcher suddenly closed and it fell straight to the bottom without going into a catcher.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair! You were about to fall into a hole but it suddenly closed up!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cheating!¡±

    Ishma and Ravel protested.

    ¡°Okay, lets destroying it to teach it a lesson!¡±

    Said ishma. Miko stopped her and shook his head. That¡¯s a part of the game, the catchers will sometimes close at random times.

    He took up 3 balls, loaded them into the machine, and repeated the process before. However this time, he got two balls in the catcher.

    ¡°You can you used multiple balls at once to increase your chances of victory.¡±

    He said.

    The machine then started spitting out countless silver balls.

    ¡°When you win you get more balls to either try to exchange for a prize, or continue play hoping to collect more balls, so that you can get better prizes. The choice is yours.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Wanna play?¡±

    The two nodded. Seeing that, Miko ordered more buckets of silver balls and left them with the two so that they can play.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overload the machine with balls, you might break it. 5 is your limit, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Miko nodded in approval and left to tour the casino with Regis.

    They walked around and looked at all the different games that were being played. They were mostly the standard casino games like Black Jack, baccarat, poker, craps, roulette, etc.

    They soon came across a table that was crowded and decided to take a look. When they got their they saw that it wasn¡¯t actually a table but a screen which projected holograms.

    It projected two armies fighting, with dozens of soldiers dying by the minute. It looked so real that if one stared at the events for too long they would be drawn in, and feel like they were overlooking a real battle.

    ¡°It seems that this is a gambling game where two armies clashed and you try to predict the events of the battle minutes before it happened. It¡¯s similar to live betting.¡±

    Miko said after observing and listening to the dealers and those betting.

    ¡°You can bet on which team will lose their General, which team will suffer the most loses, whether a team will retreat or not, and of course who will win. Basically, you can bet on everything that can happen in the battle.

    A woman walked up them and explained the rules. She seemed to be one of the dealers.

    ¡°Would you like to play?¡±

    She asked with a sweet voice.

    ¡°Regis?¡±

    Miko looked at Regis, who nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll play. It looks interesting.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then since you already have money, I¡¯ll be leaving you to your fun.¡±

    She nodded and followed the dealer to place her bets and joined in on the fun. Miko watched her for a bit before walking away.

    ¡°Now then, what should I do while they enjoy themselves?¡±

    Miko looked around and saw a group of women chatting while occasionally taking peeks at him.

    He smiled and waved at them, which seemed to have made them happy. That¡¯s when he had an idea.

    ¡°They say that no one has ears like a woman who loves to gossip. Maybe they can tell me some interesting stuff about this city.¡±

    (Go ahead. I don¡¯t mind.)

    He received a response from Tia who was at the bar drinking. He nodded, put on his white mask that was on the side of his face, and approached the women.

    ¡°Goodnight, ladies. My name is Malus Domine.¡±

    Dragna Empire.

    It was a little over a week since Miko¡¯s departure. Everyone had taken his departure differently. Some were angry, some were sad, some were confused, and some were glad.

    There were various reactions based on the person and his relationship to them. Of course, his departure hadn¡¯t been announced to the world. There was various reasons for this.

    The main reason was to ensure Miko¡¯s own safety. If people knew that Miko had left the Silver Continent and was out alone without protection, there would definitely be those who would try to get rid of him and make a name for themselves. Miko was in a somewhat vulnerable state after all.

    As for those he left behind, they were in a state of confusion as what to do now. His departure was just too sudden after all. However, whether they like it or not they had to choose a path to walk down eventually.

    In the capital city, two persons were having a meeting in a bar in the lower class district. These two were Jin and Kaido.

    They sat at a table in the corner of the empty bar. They silently shared a bottle of rum sitting across from each other.

    ¡°How¡¯s Bloom holding up?¡±

    Kaido broke the silence.

    ¡°She¡¯s heartbroken, but who could blame her? She was practically dumped by the man she loved. Not many can easily bounce back after that.¡±

    Jin replied.

    He drank a shot of rum before continuing.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have the right to console her, or criticize Miko. I rejected her once before, and even abandoned my friends.¡±

    He sat back in his chair.

    ¡°Everything that Miko has done, is the same thing I did back in Grim City.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡±

    Kaido said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve abandoned a fair amount of people myself.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Then it looks like we¡¯re three peas in a pod.¡±

    Jin said with a wry smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason why we accepted Miko¡¯s decision, because we understand where he¡¯s coming from.¡±

    Kaido nodded in agreement with Jin¡¯s words.

    ¡°But you know, although everyone was angry about Miko¡¯s actions, strangely enough they served as a catalyst that revived their motivation. It¡¯s like it gave everyone meaning again.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°In my opinion, that¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Jin nodded.

    ¡°Miko¡¯s existence had truly devoured everyone¡¯s individuality, their characters itself. I mean, if this was a story with Miko being the main character, the readers would only see us as people unimportant to the overall story. Just a bunch of side characters.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of being seen as nothing more than a character that makes the MC look better. I hate those type of characters the most when reading stories and watching movies.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Kaido nodded.

    ¡°I might not be outspoken, but I don¡¯t like to be seen as a background character. I¡¯m the main character of my own story after all.¡±

    He added.

    ¡°Then I guess we need to start standing out more, just like we used to.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°Back in Grim City, Miko used his power to force me to live happily. I was upset at first, but I soon appreciated his help. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t be here now.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°For me, he helped Hana and gave us a place where we could call home.¡±

    Kaido added.

    ¡°We both thought about repaying him by being his comrades and help him accomplish his goals, but now its clear that that wasn¡¯t what he truly wanted.¡±

    ¡°In the end, we never got to repay him and only added to the number of liabilities he had.¡±

    Kaido recalled when he asked Miko if they were a liability, he responded with yes without a pause. This was Miko¡¯s honest feelings at the time. During that war, Miko didn¡¯t see them as comrades, he only saw them as his weakness.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we know what we need to do.¡±

    Jin said.

    ¡°We have to become his enemies.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Miko tends to appreciate his enemies more than his comrades, that can be seen from the fact that most of his current comrades were once his enemies. We included.¡±

    ¡°I honestly felt closer to him when we were fighting against each other, as strange as it seems.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°Enemies might not be the right word, so let¡¯s go with rivals.¡±

    Jin said after a while.

    ¡°We don¡¯t hate each other, but we¡¯ll fight each other to achieve our goals.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Miko seeks equals and strong opponents, then we¡¯ll become that. However, if we do this just for him there¡¯s no point.¡±

    Said Kaido.

    ¡°I¡¯m aiming to destroy MYTH that¡¯s a part of the new era, for what they have done to me, and make sure it never happens again.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I¡¯m aiming to revive the family I¡¯ve lost. Their bodies are no more and their souls might be lost forever, but I still want to bring them back.¡±

    Jin said.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one being that¡¯s able to do either of that.¡±

    The two smiled and spoke in unison.

    ¡°I am going to become the Supreme Being!¡±

    They announced with pride and resolution.

    ¡°New Era is strong and will only become stronger. If I want to destroy MYTH that¡¯s a part of them with 100% certainty, I need to become. Stronger than anyone else in the world.¡±

    Kaido said.

    ¡°My family cannot be returned to me by ordinary means. Not even a death god might able to do it. As such, I need to become someone above a god, I need to become the supreme ruler over life and death.¡±

    The two spoke again-

    ¡°I will reach the pinnacle of this universe!¡±

    They had once again retaken their goals, thus regained their individuality as result. To reach their goals and fulfill their own selfish wishes they know what¡¯s needed to be done.

    Stand before Miko as enemies!

    Since their goals are the same, they will need to clash regardless of their friendship. Even though they sit together now, they¡¯ll be enemies in the near future. But for some reason, this felt natural for them.

    ¡°Looks like we weren¡¯t meant to be friends after all.¡±

    Said Jin.

    He poured some more rum into their shot glasses with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, but that¡¯s just how it is.¡±

    Kaido lifted his glass with a smile. Jin lifted his and two the hit their glasses together.

    The two then looked to their side and saw an empty seat with a glass of rum. For a moment it looked like Miko was sitting there with an excited smile, but that was just their imaginations.

    The two drank their shots and placed their glasses next to his.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, Miko.¡±

    Said Jin.

    ¡°We won¡¯t let you achieve your goal that easily.¡±

    The two then got up and left together leaving the three glasses on the table. They were still comrades for now, but they knew that it would soon be time for them to be at each other¡¯s throats. However, that was in the future, despite how near it was.

    ¡°Until then, let¡¯s get along.¡±

 Casual Flirting

    Inside the casino named Rabbit¡¯s Foot, there was female laughter coming from one of the corners of the casino. Miko was there with a group of woman, who were fawning over him.

    ¡°Mr.Domine¡­.¡±

    ¡°I told you already, call me Malus.¡±

    Miko held the hand of a woman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t usually like my name, but hearing the sweet soothing voice of a beautiful woman call it, makes it sound like the most sacred word in the world.¡±

    The woman slowly withdrew her hand with a flushed face.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the lady killer.¡±

    The woman said. All the other women agreed with her.

    ¡°I only speak the truth. I believe one should live life beautifully, that¡¯s why I try my best to surround myself with beautiful people such as you ladies.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Beautiful? We¡¯re nothing compared to your wife and children.¡±

    A woman said.

    ¡°True. My wife is the world¡¯s most beautiful woman.¡±

    The women were all a bit displeased by Miko¡¯s honesty. After all, no one wanted to blatantly be declared inferior to another person, even if it was true. However, Miko followed up by saying-

    ¡°But don¡¯t misunderstand, ladies. What makes my wife beautiful isn¡¯t her flesh, it¡¯s her regal aura that she gives off so casually.¡±

    He looked at them.

    ¡°I like being around you because you too have the aura of a queen. In my eyes, your beauty far transcend the flesh. You¡¯re all beautiful in your own ways, which is why enjoy being around you. After all, every diamond shines differently, but they¡¯re still priceless in the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    The women were speechless after hearing what he said. They couldn¡¯t believe how easily he turned complimenting his wife into complimenting them. They couldn¡¯t deny that he made their hearts skip.

    ¡°¡­.Malus, are you sure you¡¯re not a gigolo?¡±

    A woman asked.

    Miko laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡±

    He took off the mask and showed them a beautiful smile. Since it was the first time the women saw his face so close, they were frozen for a bit as they admired his face.

    ¡°Malus, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, why do you cover such a handsome face?¡±

    A woman asked. The other women nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a waste hiding a face so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind waking up to see this face every morning, for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°My, have you¡¯ve forgotten that you¡¯re already married?¡±

    The women all had positive reactions towards Miko¡¯s face, which he expected.

    The reason he approached them wearing the mask was to increase their anticipation of seeing his face close up, after he smooth-talked them. By making their heart flutter with his words and actions, he would use his face to seal the deal.

    The women who were still affected by his natural charms, would see his face as several times more attractive than it already was. This was what Miko had planned from the beginning.

    ¡°Is that mask important to you, malus? Of course, you don¡¯t need to answer if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    A woman asked.

    ¡°Oh, this?¡±

    Miko spun the mask on one of his fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s has more value figuratively than, physically.¡±

    He showed a pitiful smile, which made others want to comfort him, without knowing the reason of his sadness.

    ¡°When I have it, I feel like I can become anyone I want.¡±

    He looked at the women.

    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t we all wish to be someone else every now and again?¡±

    The women nodded.

    ¡°All the time.¡±

    ¡°I sometimes feel bored of this lifestyle. I feel more empty than fulfilled, despite my wealth.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I came here to have a fun time, but it¡¯s only after talking to you that I¡¯m truly beginning to enjoy myself, Malus.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    The women started opening up to Miko one by one.

    ¡°You¡¯re different from our husbands, who chases every beauty they come across.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more mature, and you make me feel younger just talking to you.¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean. I feel like a woman and not just a trophy to show off.¡±

    They said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you though. I might not be better than your husbands, since I approached you all, while having a wife myself.¡±

    Miko said with a wry smile.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s different with you.¡±

    The women started defending him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it feels like you didn¡¯t come seeking an one night stand like the rest of the men.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It feels like you approached us with intentions of getting to know us, but not for our connections. It¡¯s kinda of refreshing.¡±

    Miko laughed.

    While it was true that he didn¡¯t approach with the intention of having an one night stand or wanted their connections, he did have ulterior motives. However, he also wished to converse with the women for fun, even if they didn¡¯t have the information he wanted.

    There was no rush to find out more about the city, it¡¯s not like he was at war or anything. He was currently at peace, and wanted to experience some new things like flirting with multiple women at once.

    It was his way of enjoying himself in a peaceful way.

    ¡°So malus, where are you from?¡±

    Miko put his finger on his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret. If I reveal all my secrets, you girls will definitely lose all interest in me.¡±

    The women laughed.

    ¡°Well, that might be true. After all, a man is more interesting when shrouded with shadows.¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°Then can you tell us how long you¡¯ve been in Casino City?¡±

    Miko was waiting to hear a question like this.

    ¡°We just moved in today.¡±

    ¡°Moved in?!¡±

    The women were shocked to hear this.

    ¡°To be able to move in, you must be incredibly rich.¡±

    ¡°None of us can afford to live here, after all.¡±

    ¡°Then you might be a prince of a famous empire or something.¡±

    ¡®Close, I¡¯m the emperor himself.¡¯

    Miko thought to himself.

    ¡°Enough about me, I¡¯m interested in you ladies.¡±

    He changed the topic.

    ¡°Is this your first time coming to this city?¡±

    They all shook their heads.

    ¡°We¡¯ve came here a lot of times. That¡¯s why we¡¯re all acquainted, despite being from different parts of the world.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯m requesting guidance from my elders.¡±

    Miko said with a gentleman¡¯s bow.

    ¡°My, calling us elders is quite rude you know.¡±

    One of the women jokingly said.

    ¡°Why? We all age, it¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. A bottle of wine tastes better with age.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you prefer a seasoned woman over a greenhorn?¡±

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°You would be surprised to hear how old my wife is.¡±

    He said with a laugh.

    ¡°So can you spare this youngster some of your wisdom? I prefer to hear it from your mouths than a total stranger. Besides, it gives me an excuse to give my wife when she asks why I spent such a long time speaking with you.¡±

    ¡°My, you¡¯re treating us like we¡¯re your mistresses.¡±

    ¡°I can make you my official mistresses if you like. I think any man would be honored to have any of you by his side.¡±

    The women giggled.

    ¡°Okay, since you have a way in with words, we¡¯ll share our wisdom, youngster.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I appreciate it.¡±

    A couple hours later, Miko and the girls were back inside their limousine.

    ¡°Ah, that pachinko game was fun. I won so many silver balls, and I was able to trade them in for a bracelet.¡±

    Ravel showed her diamond encrusted bracelet. This was the grand prize that the casino offered. The fact that she was able to get it, showed how much she won.

    Ishma who was beside her was strangely silent, and had a gloomy aura around her.

    ¡°How could I have lost so badly?¡±

    She muttered.

    ¡°Even after I borrowed balls from Ravel, I still couldn¡¯t win once.¡±

    She was so depressed that it was far different from her energetic self.

    ¡°How did you do, Regis?¡±

    Miko asked Regis who was also silent.

    ¡°I did okay.¡±

    She took something out of her pocket.

    ¡°I won this.¡±

    It was platinum necklace. This was the second grand prize of the casino.

    ¡°No way¡­.so I¡¯m the only one who lost.¡±

    Ishma got even more depressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised though, Ishma. I¡¯ve heard about fool¡¯s luck, so I thought that you would be very lucky since you¡¯re retarded.¡±

    Regis said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you later.¡±

    That¡¯s all Ishma said in response.

    ¡®Her bad luck must¡¯ve been a real shock to her.¡¯

    Miko thought after seeing her lack of reaction.

    ¡°Hm? Now that I think about it, didn¡¯t Ishma always have bad luck?¡±

    Ishma flinched when she heard that.

    ¡°I mean she was trapped in a sword, forgotten for 10,000 years, turned into a girl against her own will, and will probably be stuck in the sword for a while. I think she would get use to it by now.¡±

    Miko said out loud.

    Every word was like a nail in her coffin, which finished her off. She laid there without moving for a while.

    ¡°So, Miko. You looked like you had fun flirting with those women.¡±

    Tia chipped in beside him.

    ¡°Well, I admit that I hadn¡¯t done it in a while, so it was pretty fun.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°So, did you find out anything?¡±

    She asked.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°I learnt that the one who manages the city is a person known as Mozart. They took over control a few years ago and appear to be relatively young, since their body has grown and matured from a teen to an adult over the years.¡±

    He explained.

    ¡°He took over? Did he kill the previous manager or was he assigned by someone?¡±

    Tia asked.

    ¡°He was assigned. Apparently, the manager isn¡¯t the owner of the city, and only manages it in the owners stead. The manager has changed numerous times over the years. None were killed though, they just left and was replaced shortly after.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°Did they leave willing, or did they just disappeared?¡±

    Depending on which, it could show how things worked behind the scenes of the city.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, I thought about it myself. But it seems that the manager had always announced their promotion before leaving the city after throwing a huge party. This shows that the position of manager is just another position in an organization, and the managers can receive a promotion and leave.¡±

    ¡°Which means that it¡¯s not a single person behind the city, but rather an organization; and it seems to be a prominent one as well, considering how much revenue this city generates, and everyone¡¯s unwillingness to attack it or cause trouble inside it.¡±

    Regis added from the side.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°The current manager is known only as Mozart. Not many have seen his face outside of the employees, but he¡¯s definitely young. He might even be in my age group.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°What about his strength? If he¡¯s the manager here, he must have considerable strength?¡±

    Tia asked.

    ¡°The women didn¡¯t know anything about how strong he was, but they did hear rumors that he was quite the monster for his age. Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s safe to say that he¡¯s strong.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°But I did hear that the manager would visit new residents after they move in to welcome them. If that¡¯s the case, we might meet him pretty soon.¡±

    He added.

    ¡°You seem eager to meet him.¡±

    Tia said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m curious of what kind of person he is. Also if he¡¯s strong, I will definitely ask him for a spar.¡±

    Miko responded.

    He smiled.

    ¡°We can even make a bet out of it. This is the city where you can bet anything, right? Then as our host, he surely wouldn¡¯t turn down a friendly bet.¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°For example, who can destroy your opponent first is the winner.¡±

 New Story

    I''ve teased a new story for months, and now I''ve finally decided to post it.

    I originally planned on posting it after I''ve completed 30 chapters, but since the patreon for this story has failed I decided to post it now since I won''t have try and keep a fix amount of chapters in stock anymore.

    Anyway, I consider this new story to be a better version of this one, although the world is different bur the write style will be a bit similar just more polished.

    There will be no over the top fights like the last arc, instead the fights will be more strategic oriented and more thought out. I also plan to create better characters and will try and make the story more interesting with a captivating lore in it.

    All in all, if you like this story you should like this also.

    Here''s the Synopsis :

    Anima, the primary source of energy in the world of Janus. It resides in the soul of all living things and in nature itself. It can be used to do all kind of magically things from powering vehicles to walking on water. Of course, it can be used for violence as well.

    One person took the phrase "used for violence" and took it to an next level. That person eventually became known as a true God and claimed the world as his own. However, another person also reached godhood and dethroned him. Their battle and existence permanently changed the nature of anima and the world, leading to their sudden disappearance.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    This story takes place thousands of years after their battle.

    Amelia, a young woman who was considered the most brilliant genius in the history of her small country of Buchse, got caught up in a devious plot by the strongest knight to get rid of her before she grows into someone that threatened his wicked ambitions.

    After fighting off countless pursuers, even she had to succumb to the pressure of fighting the entire country''s forces. As the situation becomes dire she was saved by a handsome young man.

    Now it might sound romantic, but the man was someone she arrested a few days earlier for being drunk and naked in public. By the way, he was still naked when he rescued her.....

    There was another strange thing about the man. He claimed to be the legendary mercenary Devil King Rory. Devil King Rory was the leader of a legendary mercenary group called Pandemonium aka the House Of Demons, who were said to be able to challenge any country in the world by themselves, and Rory was said to be the most notorious of them all, and was rumored to have destroyed a country on his own. But that was over 100 years ago.

    Was this drunken man really the terrifying Rory? If so, why was he the way he is now, a shameless man with no dignity at all?

    Follow the adventures of the two as they travelled the vast world and see all kinds of mystical places. And watch as Amelia slowly learns more about the legend that is Rory, and clash with elements of his past.

    What kind of hidden truth will they discover?

 The Self-Created Disaster (Karma)

    Dragna Empire.

    Two persons were walking through the Imperial city looking at everything around them. They were Gamion and Gian Dragna.

    ¡°This place really has changed in the time that weren¡¯t here.¡±

    Said Gamion.

    ¡°I find it hard to believe that this was all done in less than 3 years.¡±

    ¡°Considering who did it, I think it¡¯s normal.¡±

    Gian answered.

    ¡°To think that that little kid that seemed so fragile back then, was the progenitor of our clan.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°This world is just weird. Our great-great-great grandfather was reincarnated into our nephew.¡±

    ¡°When you say it out loud, it does sound weird.¡±

    Gamion replied.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve seen weirder.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    The two walked in silence for a while until they came across a mansion that seemed to appear in the middle of town. But the weird thing was, that no one other than the brothers seem to be able to see it.

    ¡°See? Weirder.¡±

    Gian said.

    The two walked into the mansion and disappeared from the Main Street along with it.

    Once they were inside, they were greeted by a vintage style interior. The wall was made from expensive white wood, the floors were marble, and the furniture looked classic.

    There were also dozens of butlers and maids line off standing near the walls. They all wore victorian style uniforms. It was as if the two had stepped into a mansion in the past.

    ¡°Welcome, my brothers.¡±

    At that moment, Rihan walked into the halls with a smile on his face, while dressed in a black tuxedo with a red tie.

    ¡°Welcome to the Devil¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    He said with a courteous bow.

    ¡°As always, you sure love being over dramatic.¡±

    Said Gamion.

    ¡°It¡¯s like you love to put on a show.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Rihan answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m a jester/joker after all.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°So what do you want, for you to call us here?¡±

    Gian took a glass filled with champagne from a nearby butler, and sat down on the coach. He instantly made himself at home.

    Gamion looked at him and shook his head. However, he soon did the same and even asked for a shoulder rub from one of the maids.

    Rihan sat down across from them and leaned back in the coach.

    ¡°I just wanted to spend time with the brothers I haven¡¯t seen in two decades.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°You must be on drugs if you think we¡¯ll believe that.¡±

    Said Gian.

    ¡°The troublemaking brat would never want to spend quality time with us.¡±

    Said Gamion.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Rihan admittedly said.

    ¡°I knew it. You were never interested in any of us other than Sonia.¡±

    Said Gamion.

    ¡°You damn sister-lover.¡±

    Gian said, while taking a slice of cake from one of the maids.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that Sonia was my favorite sibling.¡±

    Rihan shrugged.

    ¡°I mean, the rest of you are a bunch of idiots. She alone actually tried to understand me. Well, Nova as well, but you know how he is.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°What lies. I understand you.¡±

    Said Gian.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Sister loving asshole.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Your bitch of a mother.¡±

    Rihan replied.

    At that moment, both Rihan and Gian charged and pointed two pistols at each other¡¯s face.

    ¡°Say that again, you fucker.¡±

    Gian pressed his gun on Rihan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Your bitch of a mother.¡±

    Rihan smiled and pressed his gun on Gian¡¯s head.

    *Clap!*

    Suddenly a clap resounded in the room. It came from Gamion, who was still seated and getting a shoulder massage.

    ¡°Calm down you two.¡±

    He said after being spoon-fed some ice cream.

    ¡°You two always bicker whenever you meet, despite being so similar.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°How am I similar to this piece of shit?!¡±

    The two said in unison.

    ¡°You¡¯re both irritating assholes, and trolls.¡±

    Gamion answered.

    ¡°Point taken.¡±

    The two turned their back to each and went back to their seat.

    ¡°Why do you two always fight when you don¡¯t hate each other?¡±

    ¡°Because that bastard¡¯s face pissed me off.¡±

    The two answered.

    ¡°Anyway, what did you want, Rihan?¡±

    Gamion asked.

    ¡°I want to know what do you two plan to do?¡±

    Rihan asked.

    ¡°The core of the clan is out of commission, and the leader left to who knows where. I wanted to know what¡¯s your next move.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°What? Are you planning something evil again?¡±

    Gian asked.

    Rihan laughed.

    ¡°Even I have a heart.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°If I did something now, with the clan in such a fragile state, it would truly collapse. Despite everything I say or do, this place is my home. I won¡¯t just destroy it for my own pleasure.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you want to know what we¡¯re going to do?¡±

    Asked Gamion.

    ¡°Because this clan is about to face a disaster.¡±

    The two¡¯s eyes narrowed when they heard that.

    ¡°I thought you said that you weren¡¯t going to do anything?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. This is an outside threat.¡±

    Rihan shook his head.

    ¡°No, this is a natural disaster that the clan has brought upon itself.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°In other words, this is karma.¡±

    ¡°Karma?¡±

    The two was confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The disaster that¡¯s heading towards the clan¡¯s way is something we ourselves created. It brings revenge and destruction.¡±

    Rihan said.

    ¡°Oh? That sounds interesting.¡±

    Said Gian.

    ¡°Then what do you want us to do?¡±

    ¡°I want you two to stay out of it.¡±

    Rihan answered.

    ¡°Why? If it¡¯s a disaster that we¡¯ve brought on ourselves, then we should fix it ourselves.¡±

    Said Gamion.

    However, Rihan shook his head.

    ¡°We brought upon ourselves, but it isn¡¯t our place to stop it.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t our place?¡±

    Gamion seemed like he realized something.

    ¡°You want the younger generation to handle it?¡±

    Rihan nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already failed when we couldn¡¯t prevent this disaster from being born, it¡¯s the next generation¡¯s turn to see what they can do.¡±

    ¡°And if they can¡¯t handle it?¡±

    Gian asked.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll step in and stop it even if I¡¯m not qualified to.¡±

    The two remained silent for a while.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you personally groomed this disaster?¡±

    Gamion asked.

    Rihan didn¡¯t answer and just smile.

    ¡°You really are a troublemaker, you know that?¡±

    Gamion sighed.

    ¡°Very well, since this seem so important to you I¡¯ll stay out of it.¡±

    Said Gamion.

    ¡°Oh? You trust me, brother?¡±

    Rihan asked.

    ¡°Of course. We may have different mothers, but we¡¯re still flesh and blood. Plus I¡¯ve watched you grow up, I¡¯m confident that I understand your character enough to know that you¡¯re indeed planning something, but it isn¡¯t something entirely evil. I¡¯m curious to see what that is.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Rihan smiled.

    ¡°I appreciate it.¡±

    He then turned to Gian.

    ¡°And you, Brother?¡±

    Gian sighed and said-

    ¡°Very well, since it seems so important to you I¡¯ll make sure to fuck it.¡±

    When he said that, Gamion ordered a butler to throw a brick in his face.

    ¡°F-Fine. I¡¯ll stay out of it.¡±

    Gian said, after one of the maids held him in a chokehold.

    ¡°Thanks, brother. I appreciate it.¡±

    Rihan said.

    ¡°So what are you going to do with Momo? From what I¡¯ve heard, she and everyone else is concentrating on catching up and surpassing Miko.¡±

    Gamion said.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±

    Rihan said.

    ¡°Here¡¯s my prediction.¡±

    He lifted his finger.

    ¡°Miko will come in contact with the mentioned disaster and the storms that follow behind it. Momo and the others, will then search for Miko and will too come in contact with the disaster. After that¡­.well, you¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°You really do have everything planned out, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Said Gian.

    ¡°It¡¯s a habit of mine to keep everything within my scope.¡±

    He responded.

    ¡°Then that means that you know where Miko is and is keeping tabs on him.¡±

    Said Gian.

    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t have my vulnerable nephew all alone in this dangerous world.¡±

    Rihan answered with a laugh.

    Gamion shook his head as if he had enough.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Rihan.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Who are these servants and just what is this mansion?¡±

    Gamion asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know myself. This mansion is a treasure I came across a long time ago during my travels. It came with these servants. I¡¯ve been using it as a base ever since.¡±

    Rihan answered.

    ¡°You mean to tell me that I¡¯ve been getting massages and have been eating food from unknown existences?¡±

    Gian asked.

    ¡°Pretty much.¡±

    The brothers looked at Rihan and then at the servants that were serving them.

    ¡°Well, what done is done.¡±

    Said Gian.

    ¡°The ice cream was good too.¡±

    Rihan laughed at their carefree behavior.

    ¡°Well, brothers. How about we catch up?¡±

    He smiled at them.

    ¡°Tell me, just what have you¡¯ve experienced these 20 years?¡±

 Those Left Behind

    While Rihan was busy planning for events in the near future, one of those who will be among the main stars was doing some self training.

    This was Momo.

    She stood with her back bent, and her hands on her knees. She was breathing really heavy. Her sweat covered her entire body, and her eyes looked unfocused.

    She tried taking a step forward, but she collapsed right away. She laid on the ground unable to move no matter how hard she tried. All that ran through her mind was Miko¡¯s face in the video he left behind.

    Once she was remained of his words, she somehow found the strength to get up again.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m gonna make you sorry¡­Miko!¡±

    She started to sprint while chanting multiple phrases at once. The surroundings around her started to dim, but that was only for a second.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    An overwhelming amount of pain struck her body and caused her to collapse again.

    ¡°S-Shit¡­.My body has past its limit.¡±

    She acknowledged.

    ¡°I need to rest. I always nag him about it when I¡¯m training him, so I have to follow my own advice.¡±

    She said.

    She laid there with her entire body aching. Her mind ran on Nero and Nova who were still in a coma. She suddenly felt an intense sense of loneliness wash over her.

    ¡°For all my life, they were right behind me whenever I looked, but now I¡¯m all alone.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Miko said that we can¡¯t be together because we¡¯re not on the same level, I¡¯m starting to believe that.¡±

    She immediately shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve must have gotten too attached, for me to be thinking like this.¡±

    She sat up.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like me to be so upset over someone who chose to leave me. I must get it together.¡±

    She slapped her cheeks, as if trying to wake herself.

    ¡°The only thing I should be concentrating on is becoming stronger. Strong enough to ensure that I can prevent anyone from leaving me again.¡±

    She paused.

    ¡°That sounded a bit psycho, so I¡¯ll rephrase it.¡±

    She said after some thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll become strong enough so that no one can see me as a burden or a liability ever again!¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Hmm, that sounds better. So I¡¯ll go with that.¡±

    She said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve trained enough for today. So I¡¯ll go take a walk to rest up.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I wonder how the others are coming along?¡±

    After she said that, she left the Primus world for the first time since Miko left. When she arrived in the throne room, she looked at the empty throne with longing for a bit, before moving on.

    She walked down the halls, searching for someone she knew. After a while, she ran into someone she knew. It was Alec.

    ¡°Oh, Momo. I was just about to look for you.¡±

    He approached her with a smile.

    ¡°Searching for me? What for?¡±

    Momo asked him.

    ¡°What else? I wanted to check up on you. Are you ok?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve pushed your body too far.¡±

    ¡°I need to do this if I want to accomplish my goal.¡±

    Momo responded.

    ¡°I see. So you already set a goal for yourself.¡±

    Alec nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That means that you¡¯ve already accepted what happened and Miko¡¯s words, and is trying your best to move on.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°You see, I was kind of supposed to keep Miko in check but I failed miserably.¡±

    He said with scratching his cheek in embarrassment.

    ¡°So its kind of my responsibility to clean up after him, or rather it¡¯s my job to make sure that his wishes are carried out.¡±

    ¡°Since when do you do your job?¡±

    Momo was skeptic.

    ¡°The last time I checked, it was also your job to rule this empire in everyone¡¯s absence.¡±

    Alec laughed nervously.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want him to be misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand what he meant, not that I agree with it.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s natural.¡±

    Alec replied.

    ¡°Even I don¡¯t agree with everything he said, but I do understand where he¡¯s coming from.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re about to check up on everyone, right? I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±

    Momo suspected that he was up to something, but allowed him to follow her. Alec walked behind her with a smile.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rihan? I heard that he was personally training you.¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°He said that we should take a break, and went out. He should be back later.¡±

    ¡°I see. Having him teach you was a smart move. He should be able to bring out your potential like never before.¡±

    Alec said with a smile.

    ¡°Speaking of which, where¡¯s Aeon?¡±

    ¡°Who knows where that bastard is?¡±

    Momo answered with a frown. It was obvious that she was upset with Aeon.

    ¡°He left before we even went to war with the Aloe Kingdom. He¡¯s probably with Leon and Kristen.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask Rihan?¡±

    ¡°Even if I asked, he wouldn¡¯t tell me the truth.¡±

    Momo answered.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    The two headed where Bloom stayed with those from Grim City. It was a huge mansion in the Royal District that was specially built for them.

    Upon entering, they saw someone who was missing in action for a long time, Sapphire.

    ¡°Sapphy, long time no see.¡±

    Momo said.

    ¡°Great, even you¡¯re calling me that. You know what, I¡¯ll just let the nickname stick.¡±

    Sapphire said with a sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally out of the Illusionary Beast Valley.¡±

    Momo said.

    ¡°Thank god. That place is hell.¡±

    Sapphire responded.

    After the Dragna Kingdom had turned into an empire, Sapphire entered the Illusionary Beast Valley that Miko trained in when he was younger. This was at Miko¡¯s suggestion, that she needed to become stronger than she was so that Jin won¡¯t have to protect her all the time. She agreed and entered the valley, where she spent the last couple months.

    ¡°But you had company right?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°I heard that there were another four persons, who was a part of your group. I heard that Miko threw them into the valley months ago, before the other branches even came back.¡±

    Sapphire nodded.

    ¡°They came back together with me, although they were all put in different levels in the valley.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    She pointed in the living room and there they could see four persons sitting with a wild and powerful presence about them. They were the members of Silver Crow that had been missing from action for several months.

    ¡°I don¡¯t what they experienced in there, but they¡¯re all different from how they were like months ago. And I¡¯m not just talking about strength.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The valley has that effect on people. It completely broke Miko once.¡±

    Momo said.

    ¡°More importantly, we heard of everything that had happened. I gotta say, I¡¯m speechless. I never expected something that grand to happen. Also I¡¯m sad to hear about what happened to Exsul.¡±

    Sapphire said with a sad expression. Since she and the rest of Silver crow had stayed with Exsul for 6 months in Grim City, they became close with its members.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to check up on Bloom right?¡±

    Momo nodded.

    ¡°She¡¯s in the kitchen.¡±

    Sapphire guided them to the kitchen. When they walked past the members of Silver Crow, they sensed a thick bloodlust surrounding them. It wasn¡¯t that they wanted to attack Alec and Momo, it¡¯s just that they lived in extreme environments for so long that they became able to kill at the drop of the hat.

    ¡®Impressive. As they are now, they can become great tools for murder who can help pave Jin Makoto¡¯s path to the top.¡¯

    Alec thought with a smile.

    ¡®This must¡¯ve been what Miko was aiming for.¡¯

    While he was thinking that, they arrived in the kitchen. When they entered they saw Bloom sitting around a table with her head down on the table.

    ¡°Bloom, Momo and Alec Dragna are here to see you.¡±

    Bloom lifted one hand, and waved it while keeping her head on the table. They didn¡¯t mind and sat around the table.

    They sat in silence for a while, until bloom herself broke the silence.

    ¡°You know, back when we were Logan Cross and Katrine McCloud, Miko and I really loved each other.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°But I think that I loved him more than he loved me. Even so, I was still willing to die for him and his goals. In fact, I did.¡±

    ¡°I heard. Miko told me about his past life before. He said that losing you was his greatest regret.¡±

    Momo responded.

    ¡°Yeah. I figured as much. I¡¯m not bragging, but I doubt there¡¯s anyone who understands him as much as I do.¡±

    Bloom answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I immediately understood his message.¡±

    She sat there for a while in silence, before speaking again.

    ¡°Jin and Kaido have decided to become Miko¡¯s enemies.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Both Momo and Alec were shocked to hear this.

    ¡°They said that they weren¡¯t fit to be his friends, so they were going to become his enemies and aim for the spot of supreme being for their own reasons.¡±

    Bloom added.

    ¡°I think I understand where they¡¯re coming from. So I can¡¯t scold them, since they clearly understood what Miko wanted from them.¡±

    ¡°What about you? What are you going to do?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­.¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    ¡°I tried to be with Miko twice in two life times, and it didn¡¯t work out the way I wanted. I couldn¡¯t stand beside him as a friend or a lover.¡±

    She paused again.

    ¡°As such, I¡¯ve decided to take a different approach.¡±

    She lifted her head and showed her tear stained face.

    ¡°I will stand in front of the person I love the most, as an enemy. If I can¡¯t save him from his path to destruction as a lover, then I¡¯ll obstruct his path as a foe.¡±

    She cleaned her face with a wet towel.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to help Jin become the supreme being, and then comfort Miko after he lost.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a wicked mindset.¡±

    Alec said with a smile.

    ¡°You need wicked methods to deal with a wicked man.¡±

    She answered with a smile.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    She and Momo started smiled at each other.

    After talking with Bloom for a bit, Momo and Alec decided to pay Luka a visit. After Miko left, she moved out of the palace and went to live in the Lower Class District, like she used to.

    She is of course under the protection of the Flameheart Clan, since she was the most eligible to inherit the clan.

    When they reached her base of operations, Momo and Alec were stopped by countless people in black.

    ¡°Black Hornet, stand down.¡±

    Momo said.

    ¡°With all due respect, we only follow our leader¡¯s orders.¡±

    One of the people in black said.

    ¡°Stand down. They¡¯re our guests.¡±

    At that moment, Robin came out and ordered them. Black hornet didn¡¯t hesitate, and cleared the path.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Lulu, is inside.¡±

    Robin told them.

    They entered the base and sensed that there were a large amount of people inside, but they were keeping themselves hidden.

    ¡°It looks like all of the members of Fate returned.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Yeah. We merged with the Black Hornets though.¡±

    Robin said.

    ¡°We all follow Lulu, so it doesn¡¯t matter what we¡¯re called.¡±

    ¡°You guys sure are loyal to her.¡±

    Said Alec.

    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t forgive what Miko did to her.¡±

    Robin spoke with a bit of anger.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Robin led them to Luka¡¯s office, and knocked on the door before telling them to enter.

    ¡°Are you sure we don¡¯t need to wait for a response?¡±

    Momo asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. She won¡¯t respond anyway.¡±

    Robin said and opened the door. The two looked at each other, before entering. When they entered, they saw Luka sitting behind her desk staring into space with a blank look.

    ¡°Luka?¡±

    Momo called out to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. Once she has that look on her face, her mind has drifted off somewhere.¡±

    ¡°How long has she been like this?¡±

    ¡°It started when Miko left. She would have times where her mind wonders off. During that time she¡¯s unable to hear or see anything around her.¡±

    Robin explained.

    ¡°Is she okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­.I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Luka surprisingly responded.

    ¡°I¡¯m just confused that¡¯s all.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Since Miko left, I¡¯ve been struggling to cope with two emotions. Sadness and anger.¡±

    She straightened up herself.

    ¡°One part of me wants to cry and curse him and call him a heartless bastard.¡±

    ¡°And the other part?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°I want to chase after him and beg him to remain with me.¡±

    Luka replied.

    ¡°Another part of me wants to find him and kill him for betraying my feelings. I think that part of me is my Flameheart bloodline.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Yeah. I think so too.¡±

    Momo said with a wry smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I have all these emotions swirling inside me that I feel overwhelmed some times. This is the reason for my random blackouts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯ve developed some kind of a mental disorder from being abandoned by Miko.¡±

    Alec had an intrigued expression on his face. Momo hit him in the side with her elbow, telling him to stop.

    ¡°Anyway, Luka. We just heard that the entire Grim City group have decided to become Miko¡¯s enemies. What is your decision?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°I see¡­.So they chose that path.¡±

    Luka looked tired.

    ¡°I considered doing the same, so I know where they¡¯re going from.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°It sounds like you won¡¯t be doing the same.¡±

    Momo said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Luka replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to intentionally become Miko¡¯s enemy or ally. I¡¯m responsible for too many lives, and shoulder too many hopes and dreams to do something like that.¡±

    ¡°Lulu, we¡¯ve already told you. You don¡¯t need to worry about us. Just do whatever you think will make you happy.¡±

    Said Robin.

    ¡°I am. If I abandoned everything to chase after Miko, not only would I disappoint him, but I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself.¡±

    Luka replied.

    ¡°Miko chose to walk a path that he believes will grant him the happiness that he¡¯s seeking. I don¡¯t have such a thing. In fact, I currently don¡¯t have a goal like the others and don¡¯t even know what I wish for at the moment.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°As such, I¡¯m walking the neutral path. I won¡¯t chase after Miko, nor will I try to block his path. I¡¯ll walk my own path and discover things I didn¡¯t know about myself, and grow stronger along with those that believe in me. If my and Miko¡¯s paths cross in the future, then so be it.¡±

    ¡°What if after he accomplished what he wants to accomplish, he desires you again?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°Then my answer will depend on what kind of people we are then, and if I still feel the same as I do now.¡±

    Luka replied without hesitation. It was obvious that she was thinking about this for a while now.

    ¡°Looks like you really wish to just go with the flow.¡±

    Alec said with a smile.

    Luka nodded.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t intend to fall behind Miko. I can¡¯t forgive him for not recognizing me as his equal, so I¡¯ll prove it to him in the future.¡±

    Soon after that, Momo and Alec left Luka¡¯s base and decided to make their final stop.

    They went to where Ace, Sora, and Hina were. When they got there, they saw something a bit unexpected. They saw the trio rather relaxed, and doing as they pleased.

    Ace was playing games on his game console. Sora was listening music while toning a guitar. Hina was reading a light novel while eating some chips.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Momo didn¡¯t know what to say after seeing how casual they were.

    ¡°Oh, Momo. What¡¯s up?¡±

    The one who answered her was Sora.

    ¡°We just came to see how you guys were doing. We also wanted to know what your next move after Miko¡¯s departure.¡±

    They were so casual that Alec casually revealed the reasons for their visit.

    ¡°Oh. We¡¯re fine.¡±

    Sora answered.

    ¡°As for what we¡¯ll do next, we already discussed it and decided to side with Miko whether he like it or not.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re like that one stain you can¡¯t get out that white shirt.¡±

    Ace said with a laugh.

    ¡°Mikky left because he believed that we were too far apart, then all need to do is cut the distance.¡±

    Hina said.

    ¡°Cut the distance? You do know that means becoming his equal or at least someone who can rival him.¡±

    Momo said with a hint of surprise.

    ¡°We know.¡±

    Sora responded.

    ¡°We just gotta do it, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Both Alec and Momo were shocked by the trios behaviors. The vibe around them was light hearted compared to everyone else.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you guys can be nonchalant about this. Are you that confident in yourself?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding us.¡±

    Hina spoke up.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been with Mikky the longest, hence we had a grasp of his character for a while now. We also knew from a very long time ago that he was in a league of his own and was superior to us.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we decided a long time ago to reach his level. We know that it won¡¯t be easy, but we already prepared for the worst.¡±

    ¡°I see. So you¡¯re saying that you already anticipated that he will walk a different path from you guys years ago, and came to terms with it. So now you¡¯re at the stage that you¡¯re working to catch up.¡±

    The trio nodded at Alec¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°But you guys don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re working to reach where he is.¡±

    Said Momo.

    ¡°Really? Just because we¡¯re not working ourselves to the bone all the time doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re not serious.¡±

    Said Ace.

    ¡°Do you really think that you can reach Miko that easily? Getting desperate will only increase the distance between you and him. If you really want to reach him, the most logical choice is to stay true to yourself; just like Miko has always done.¡±

    Said Sora.

    His words were like a lightning bolt to Momo. They made her realize her foolishness earlier. She realized that she was just rushing everything, and that would only destroy her.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe that I actually called myself his teacher, when I couldn¡¯t even realize something like this.¡¯

    She thought with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Another thing, Mikky and I made a promise to each other.¡±

    Hina recalled the words that she and Miko exchanged before the war.

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll always be on your side. If there comes a day I¡¯m not the me you love and I stand before you as an enemy, I want you to kill me, because that is no longer the me I want to be.¡±

    She told him. She remembered his reply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, you¡¯ll always be my woman. Even if we¡¯re enemies that won¡¯t change the feelings I have for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your request, but only if you¡¯ll listen to mine.¡±

    ¡°If I somehow change from the man you love into something else, I want you to kill me as well. I want the women I love to be the ones to put an end to me, and no one else.¡±

    When she heard these words, Hina had realized that Miko was preparing to depart from them.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t reach his level, I won¡¯t be able to fulfill my promise to him.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°As such, we will reach our missing family member whether he likes it or not. It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t, we must.¡±

    Alec and Momo left the trio¡¯s place and walked in the city.

    ¡°So, did talking with those in the same situation as you grant you different a new perceptive?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Momo didn¡¯t answer immediately and thought about everything she seen or heard today. She had to admit to her stupidity earlier. Her heart and mind that were so clouded, were now the clear like never before.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to just do me and get stronger in a way that fits me. I¡¯m sure that if I do that I¡¯ll be happier. I¡¯ll handle Miko as I always have. I¡¯ll kick his ass and make him sorry for leaving me behind. I¡¯ll keep doing it until he open his eyes. To do that I already know what needs to be done.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I need to become the best me that I can.¡±

    Alec nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Then you need this.¡±

    He threw a chip at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°A specialized training regiment that I designed after analyzing your DNA, fighting style, physical abilities and limits, etc. It is designed to improve your strengths and slowly fix your weaknesses. If you use it as reference, I promised you that you¡¯ll grow in ways you never expected. Reaching Miko, won¡¯t be a dream then.¡±

    He then threw some more chips, that had the names of all of Miko¡¯s friends on them.

    ¡°Give those out for me. They have a specialized training regiments that was tailor made for them, just like you.¡±

    ¡°Why did you develop these?¡±

    Alec smiled.

    ¡°I told you earlier right? It¡¯s my job to make sure Miko¡¯s wishes are carried out. I checked up on everyone to see if they were up to the task, and I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    He turned his back to her.

    ¡°They all have different reasons and different views, but they¡¯ve all decided to move on and work towards becoming true individuals, not just Miko¡¯s extensions.¡±

    He started to walk away.

    ¡°Oh. You don¡¯t need to worry about Sasha and Tessa. I¡¯ve already gave them their own training chips a long time ago. They¡¯re training hard to beat some sense in Miko, with Kimiko.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Be sure to work hard. The rest of the clan has already moved on and are focused on walking their own paths. It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve decided to do the same as well.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Momo asked as she watched him walked away.

    ¡°Me, huh? I wonder just what I should do next?¡±

    He started laughing after saying that, and then left.

    After he left, Momo looked chips and clenched them with a smile.

    ¡°Just how much of a genius are you?¡±

 Miko & Mozart

    Miko and the girls spent majority of the night partying and going from one gambling establishment to the next. They only returned near dawn. This wasn¡¯t odd for the people of this city, because most spend their nights partying, and only gets a few hours sleep in the day.

    When they returned to their condo, they all stopped outside their door. They looked at each other with serious expressions, before entering.

    ¡°Yo, welcome back.¡±

    When they entered, they saw someone sitting on their couch and watching their tv, while wearing a biker¡¯s suit and helmet.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, I came here to greet you but no one was here, so I decided to wait.¡±

    Said the person.

    ¡°I coincidentally wanted to catch up on some shows, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here relaxing like this.¡±

    They said.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°Oh, my apologizes.¡±

    The person stood up and took off their helmet.

    ¡°I¡¯m the manager of this city, Mozart.¡±

    Mozart had a handsome yet mischievous face, curly orange hair, and lustrous green eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Malus Domine and his family.¡±

    Mozart said with a smile.

    He looked at the women first as if admiring them. However, his gaze wasn¡¯t that of lust, but one of wonder. He was surprised to see such beautiful women in front of him.

    It was only after a while did he looked at Miko. At that moment, Miko also looked him straight in the eye.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The moment the two¡¯s eyes met it was like a electric shock had hit the two of them, and their bodies pulsate.

    Miko felt his entire body burning up and groaned.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    He looked and saw Mozart holding his right arm, and grimacing.

    ¡®My arm¡¯s heating up?¡¯

    Mozart thought to himself.

    He glared at Miko, while Miko glared at him. The two didn¡¯t know the cause the phenomenon that they¡¯re experiencing, but they knew that the one in front of them was the reason it was happening.

    ¡®T-This bastard¡­.Could he be?¡¯

    A theory popped up in Mozart¡¯s head. If the theory was the truth, then he might have to eliminate Miko here.

    ¡®I¡¯m resonating with him? Why?¡¯

    Miko on the other hand didn¡¯t have the slightest clue what was going on, or why he was reacting to Mozart the way he was.

    However, he sensed danger. As such he came to a conclusion.

    Destroy the one who stands before him.

    The two came to same conclusion, but neither rashly acted on it. The reason was simple. They were ignorant of their opponents nature, background, intentions. While neither of them could be intimidated that easily, they didn¡¯t want to destroy someone because of a misunderstanding.

    If they did, the consequences might not be worth it. That being said, if their opponent wanted to be hostile, then they¡¯ll gladly destroy them with all their power.

    The two didn¡¯t know that they were thinking the same thing, and softened the harsh looks on their faces. They both showed a sincere smile.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the manager of this city?¡±

    Miko stretched his hand out.

    ¡°This is a really beautiful city. I¡¯m so glad to be a resident here.¡±

    Mozart stretched his hand out and shook Miko¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. I hope you enjoy your stay.¡±

    Mozart said.

    ¡°Me too. There so many fun places to go and things to do.¡±

    Miko showed a smirk.

    ¡°So I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t get bored.¡±

    Mozart smirked back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t. If you do, then I¡¯ll be sure to come up with something fun for you to enjoy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±

    Miko responded.

    While the two¡¯s hands were interlocked together, they could feel something resonating with each other. However, they didn¡¯t although their discomfort to show on their faces and kept their smiles.

    They stared each other in the eyes and could see the bloodlust swirling inside them. It was obvious that they both wanted to crush each other, but was holding back.

    After a while, the two released their grip, and stepped back.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve officially welcomed you, I need to go. I have other stuff to take care of. So I¡¯ll be excusing myself.¡±

    Mozart took up his helmet and started walking towards the door.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    However, Miko stopped him.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Mozart turned around and looked at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m new to the city, so I¡¯m not very clear on the rules here.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°I heard that anything can be wagered in a bet here. Is that true?¡±

    Mozart nodded.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Miko smirked when heard that and said-

    ¡°Then does that include the city itself?¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Mozart was shocked to here Miko say that.

    While it¡¯s true that everything can be wagered in the city, no one has ever gambled for the city itself. In fact, most people wouldn¡¯t even consider gambling for the city.

    The reason is because the city has a mysterious, yet powerful backing. For most, trying to take the city was suicide. Another reason was that a gamble needed to be a bit fair. Who could wager something of equal or superior value of the city that has a billion gold revenue annually?

    If someone could do that, they wouldn¡¯t need the city in the first place. Hence, Miko is the first to actually ask this question out loud.

    However, Mozart soon returned a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The city itself can be wagered, if you can present something of equal value.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°I see. Hypothetically, if I was to find something of equal value and wishes to wager it for the city in a gamble, who would I be playing against?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Mozart had a rather amused expression when he heard that.

    ¡°Your opponent would be the current City Manager; namely, myself.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m the city¡¯s overseer, only I can accept such a wager.¡±

    Miko nodded to show that he understood.

    ¡°I see, I see. Then, can the wager be settle with any competition?¡±

    He asked.

    Mozart nodded.

    ¡°Yes. As long as both parties accept, the nature of the gambling can be anything.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°Even a death match in the coliseum.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Miko showed a business man smile.

    ¡°I see. Thank you for the clarification.¡±

    ¡°Just doing my job.¡±

    Mozart replied.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all then I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks again for your guidance.¡±

    Miko replied.

    Mozart headed through the door.

    ¡°Your welcome. If you need anything, you can contact any of our employees. They are well trained.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Mozart looked back one last time and said-

    ¡°Please enjoy your stay.¡±

    Before leaving.

    Miko smiled in the direction that he left, before his smile turned evil.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m pretty sure that I will.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I thought the two of you were going to fight just now.¡±

    Said Tia.

    Miko entered the condo and took a seat on the couch that Mozart was on before.

    ¡°Nah. Fighting him now would have more demerits than merits. Also, before I destroy someone for my own amusement, I like to get myself familiar with them. Whether it¡¯s through torture or interactions, depends on the person and situation.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I see. That Mozart guy seem to be hesitant to attack you as well.¡±

    Said Regis, as she casually sat on his lap.

    ¡°That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know my background.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but it seems that something else is holding him back.¡±

    ¡°Something else, huh?¡±

    Miko entered deep thought while the girls did their own thing.

    Ravel and Ishma went to the kitchen to fetch something to eat, while Tia sat beside Miko and rest her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°I sensed all kinds of emotions when you locked eyes with that Mozart guy. Did you know him before this?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Do you mean if I met him in one of my past lives?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that Augustus have been hiding a lot of stuff from you, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he hid everything. Do you have trust issues or something?¡±

    Miko said in a jokingly manner.

    ¡°Just answer me.¡±

    Tia said while rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t recognize the face¡­.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°But, he gave off a very familiar feeling. So familiar that it felt like I had ran into a missing piece of myself.¡±

    Miko said while rubbing Regis¡¯ head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he felt the same way, but he definitely felt something towards me.¡±

    ¡°It looks like he was hostile towards you though.¡±

    Said Ishma, who was stuffing her face with food she found in the fridge.

    ¡°You might want to destroy him, before he tries to destroy you.¡±

    ¡°But Miko survived someone like Typhon. Even I know how terrifying he was. Can someone so weak really destroy him?¡±

    Ravel asked.

    It was new experience to have her actually chip in their conversation, and she actually asked an important question which adds to the convo. This was surely proof of her maturing.

    Despite saying that, her mouth were filled with food when she talked.

    ¡°Mozart may be far weaker than Typhon, but being weak doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t pose a threat.¡±

    The one to reply to Ravel was surprisingly Ishma.

    ¡°According to my brother, what makes an enemy terrifying isn¡¯t their strength it¡¯s almost everything else. Strength is just an add-on, the real terrifying factors lays elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re surprisingly acting like a wise senior.¡±

    Regis mocked Ishma, who ignored her and continued.

    ¡°What really makes an enemy terrifying is how much of a constant threat they are to you. Just to note, you don¡¯t need strength to become a threat to someone. You can use well thought out schemes to slowly strip everything away from your enemy and push them into a corner. You can use their resources, destroy their relationships, and keep attacking their weak points. Doing any of these can cause your enemy to fall and tremble in fear from your presence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Miko agreed.

    ¡°When I used to read manga I found characters like Hisoka, Shougo Makishima, Kira Yoshikage, and Nimura Furata, who aren¡¯t overpowered in their verse but a constant threat to the protagonists because of their unpredictability, more terrifying than bland powerhouses like Kaguya from Naruto and Jiren from Dragon Ball Super.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°In short, a manipulative and scheming enemy is far more dangerous than someone who has nothing but strength. The reason Typhon was so terrifying was because of his unpredictable personality that came with his strength. It was hard to guess when he would lash out and seriously try to destroy us out. He¡¯s more of a balance character, despite being so straight forward.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°In my opinion though, Rihan is more terrifying because he¡¯s so hard to read.¡±

    Ravel became silent as if she was trying to digest their words.

    ¡°Then are you saying that Mozart might be similar to Rihan?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°Who knows. I just met the guy. However, I can¡¯t just rule it out.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°From our conversation, it¡¯s safe to say that he¡¯s no fool. He picked up on my provocation and replied in a natural manner while leaving hidden meanings in his words.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°While his expression was calm, his eyes showed that he was like me. A beast that isn¡¯t afraid to lash out at anyone.¡±

    ¡°You look amused.¡±

    Tia said.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve might have found a kindred spirit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that you guys might end up destroying each other though.¡±

    Miko grinned after hearing Tia¡¯s words.

    ¡°Really. It¡¯s a tragedy.¡±

    Elsewhere, Mozart was riding on his bike while replaying his meeting with Miko earlier in his mind.

    ¡°That sensation¡­.I¡¯ve never felt it that strong before, but I¡¯ve experienced it once after Nodaka and I had finished our experiments.¡±

    He squinted his eyes under the helmet.

    ¡°That bastard, could he be related to Genesis? Did he come here to pursue me?¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°He seemed as confused as I was, which means that our meeting is a coincidence.¡±

    He then remembered Miko¡¯s question about betting the city.

    ¡°That bastard, he¡¯s already thinking of preparing a stage to eliminate me.¡±

    He knew that Miko wasn¡¯t really interested in taking the city. His aim was Mozart himself. He just questioned the possibility of betting the city to see if he could prepare a legitimate reason and stage to destroy Mozart.

    Mozart realized this and mentioned the possibility of a death match to show Miko that he was ready for whatever, and that he was willing crush him.

    ¡°That guy gives off a dangerous vibe. Should I contact the captain?¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this myself. Besides, he¡¯ll steal my prey.¡±

    Mozart showed a savage smile.

    ¡°Trying to destroy me are you? Let¡¯s see who destroys who!¡±

    He sped up the bike and raced through the city.

    ¡°Malus Domine!¡±

 The Ugly Side Of Gambling

    It was now more than a week since Miko had moved in into Casino City. Since then, he has been going out every night with the girls to have a good time.

    There were other places beside casinos and gambling houses that they could enjoy themselves. There were nightclubs, adult amusement parks, indoor pools, artificial beaches, etc.

    One of the most popular place to go to have a good time was the coliseum.

    The coliseum was place where people would go and watch matches between fighters from all over the world. People could just watch the fun, or take part in betting on the results for each matches.

    Miko was currently sitting on the couch in his condo, watching a live stream from the coliseum. You didn¡¯t need to go to the coliseum itself to watch or bet on fights, you could watch it from the comfort of your home as well.

    He was currently watching an intense fight between two female gladiators. He thought that the two were quite beautiful, and that it was a waste that they were fighting for some small change.

    ¡°These two are slaves?¡±

    Asked Ravel, who was laying on the couch with him, with her head resting on his thighs.

    ¡°Yes. They were either born into slavery, or were forced to become slaves because of events unknown to us.¡±

    Miko replied as he watched one of the women smashed the face of her opponent with her weapon.

    ¡°They might¡¯ve even been sold into slavery by their own parents.¡±

    Regis added.

    ¡°Really?! Parents would really do that?!¡±

    Ravel asked with a shocked voice.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°If they get enough money to make their lives a bit easier, there¡¯s a lot of people who would sell their own flesh and blood in an heartbeat.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t your family supposed to protect you? I mean, that¡¯s how it is in our clan.¡±

    Ravel replied.

    ¡°Our clan is a bit different, but we also have times when we hurt each other.¡±

    Miko smiled.

    ¡°Me leaving them behind is an example.¡±

    He brought his eyes back to the screen and saw that the fight had ended with one of the women beheading the other.

    ¡°But I must say, this city is something else. I never expected to see something like a coliseum here.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Since ancient times, coliseums have been a popular place of gamble. Having one here isn¡¯t unexpected.¡±

    Tia added. She gave him a beer that she took out of the fridge, after getting one for herself.

    She sat on his free side and watched the stream with them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that the coliseum is the most popular place to gamble. People love senseless violence and would gladly pay money to watch or take part in it.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Miko said while resting his head on her breast. He did it so casually, that it would go unnoticed by most.

    ¡°Are you interested in the coliseum?¡±

    Ishma asked, while laying on a the ground, playing a hand console.

    ¡°You have that ¡®I feel like causing trouble¡¯ look in your eye.¡±

    She said.

    Miko smiled in return.

    ¡°I was just thinking what would it take to face Mozart in this coliseum.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°I think that would be impossible.¡±

    Said Tia.

    ¡°The more we look into him and his actions since being assigned here, the more certain I am.¡±

    She spoke while looking at the coliseum.

    ¡°That boy is a cunning person. He also knows when to act with caution as well as when to show restraint. I doubt you could provoke someone like that into fighting in the coliseum.¡±

    ¡°I agree with you on that. He hasn¡¯t even made contact with me in the last couple days. I thought that he would hurry to attempt destroying me. He has more patience than I thought.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°It¡¯s seems like the only way to fight him is through a gamble. In other words, I¡¯ll have to play by this city¡¯s rules.¡±

    ¡°But do you have anything to bet that would make him accept?¡±

    Regis asked.

    ¡°I do, but there¡¯s no need to rush. Both of us are waiting on the other to make the first move, so we¡¯ll be at stalemate for a while.¡±

    He lifted his head off Tia¡¯s breast and stood up.

    ¡°Going out?¡±

    ¡°After the battle against Typhon, my body have been feeling a bit sluggish. I¡¯m going to get a good stretch and see if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Miko looked towards the screen with a smile. The girls immediately knew what was indicating.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the coliseum.¡±

    As the largest source of income for the city, the coliseum was located in a very secure and easy to access location. It was on the Eastern end of the city, which had been specially designed to lead the people towards it.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Once you came three miles near the coliseum, you would see a long road that was paved with red gems which looked like a glistening river of blood when the moonlight reflected on it.

    On the sides of the road, there were countless stores that sold merchandise of popular fighters, as well as magazines and newspapers dedicated to supplying the latest news and rumors about the fighters, and their owners if they had any.

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this beautiful?¡±

    Said Miko.

    He and the girls had arrived at where the road leading to the coliseum began.

    ¡°The road is so pretty!¡±

    Said Ravel.

    She stooped down to have a better look at the stones that made up the road.

    ¡°I wonder how much money all of this took?¡±

    Miko asked examining the road. He looked up ahead and saw a huge building that was miles away.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the coliseum. It¡¯s really huge.¡±

    He said while looking at the building.

    It was a huge grey building that looked like a modern stadium with a projection of a fight above it.

    ¡°Alright. Time to become a gladiator.¡±

    When they arrived at the coliseum, they saw that a lot of people were entering and leaving it. Those who were leaving either had depressed or joyful expressions. It showed who had lost and who had lost.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Suddenly a man fell to his knees and screamed towards the heavens. His voice was filled with despair and agony, one would think that he had lost a loved one.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this! I¡¯m broke! I¡¯m flat broke!¡±

    He man cried while tears of frustration streamed down his face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go home like this¡­..I can never return to my country like this¡­.¡±

    The man muttered with a weak voice.

    ¡°If I go home, my father will kill me¡­..¡±

    He looked like he was at an all time low.

    Miko watched this man drown in despair with an indifferent look in his eyes. When it came to gambling one had to be prepared to lose more than they had to prepare to win. If you focused only on the possibility of your victory and ignored the possibility of lost, then you would surely suffer in the end.

    Of course there were those who believed that those who considered their defeat and hesitated to make a gamble, were only cowards who didn¡¯t have what it took to be a gambler.

    To be frank, these people were idiots.

    You should ignore the risks and leave everything to fate? That¡¯s complete madness. However, that was gambling. Gambling in itself was a mad act, as such the greatest gamblers were always those who were insane and didn¡¯t fear the consequences that came with the lost.

    Of course, there were those who entered a gamble prepared beforehand to increase their chances of winning. Those people were cheaters who considered themselves wise, and looked down on those who truly left everything to fate.

    However, those cheaters didn¡¯t realize it but they also were taking great risks; sometimes they were taking bigger risks than those relying on luck. Which made them crazier than the average gambler.

    For most of them, if they were caught then it meant death. Wasn¡¯t that just insane?

    ¡®The moment you decided to take part in a gamble you must steel your determination. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up like this.¡¯

    Miko shook his head at the man¡¯s pathetic display.

    At his side, he saw Ravel approaching the man. He stretched out his hand and stopped her.

    ¡°What were you about to do?¡±

    Miko asked with a stern tone.

    ¡°He was crying so I thought that I would help him up.¡±

    Ravel answered with a sincere look in her eyes.

    ¡°After that, what would you do next?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°I would help him out?¡±

    Ravel answered.

    ¡°How? By giving money? If so, he would just use that money to gamble again in order to make up for his lost. If he lost again and returned here crying again, what you do then? Lend him more money?¡±

    Miko asked.

    Ravel didn¡¯t answer because she hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. She only saw the man crying in front of her and felt bad. She just wanted to help with pure intentions.

    ¡°Listen, Ravel. Humans are fickle creatures. They¡¯ll do anything to fulfill their desires.¡±

    Miko looked at the crying man.

    ¡°Especially people like him who are at the lowest point in their lives. If you show them the slightest kindness they¡¯ll view you like a savior. However, are you willing to become a savior?¡±

    He looked at Ravel asked.

    ¡°Are you prepared to help him over and over again every time he¡¯s off his feet? Do you have enough conviction to save him continuously?¡±

    ¡°Miko, you¡¯re scaring her.¡±

    Tia said.

    ¡°Ravel is a child, and a kindhearted one at that. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her helping out those in need.¡±

    ¡°True. If it was a random homeless person on the street that we know nothing about, then I wouldn¡¯t have stopped her.¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°This man made a gamble and lost. That is his cross to bear. He¡¯s in this position because of his own actions.¡±

    Miko looked at how the man dressed.

    ¡°And looking at how he carries himself, he¡¯s better off than most people. This person who gave in to desire and cry in the face of the consequences doesn¡¯t deserves our help. They are countless like him in this place. What makes him different from the rest?¡±

    Miko looked back at Ravel.

    ¡°Listen, I have no problem with you helping people. You¡¯re the opposite of me, who¡¯s corrupted to the point that I make the devil look cute. However, don¡¯t randomly help people.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Not everyone is deserving of kindness. Look at the person closely, observe them and determine if they truly deserve your compassion. If you don¡¯t and randomly go around helping everyone you come across, you¡¯ll be the one hurt in the end. Help those who you have no problem getting hurt for. Even then, only offer help when you¡¯re determined to face the results of your kindness whether they¡¯re good or bad.¡±

    Miko eyes looked extremely cold for a moment as he spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t allow yourself to be hurt by every scum you come across.¡±

    Tia shook her head when she heard his words. It was obvious that Miko wanted to rid Ravel of her childish innocence, so that she could have a better chance to survive by herself.

    ¡°But what if I didn¡¯t have the time to observe if they were worthy enough to receive my help, because of how dire the situation was?¡±

    Ravel asked.

    Miko didn¡¯t answer immediately. If it was him, he would ignore the person until he could determine if they were someone of value. However, he couldn¡¯t tell Ravel to do the same.

    He didn¡¯t bring her along to turn her into another him. He brought her with him because he believed that he need someone as pure as her in his life to create balance. But what use would that be if he ended up tainting that person?

    As such, he answered as such-

    ¡°In such a situation you follow your instincts.¡±

    That was all he could say.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    At that moment, he saw the man stand and started walking with unsteady steps. He walked past Ravel and Miko. He looked like a zombie rather than a living breathing man.

    Ravel wanted to say something but Miko¡¯s words resounded in her mind. She stood silently and watched the man walk down the blood Ruby road.

    *Bam!*

    Suddenly a loud sound echoed. They watched and saw the man fell lifelessly on the ground. At that moment, a group of silhouettes fell from the sky and stood surrounding the man.

    They picked him up. It was then that Miko and girls could see that the man wasn¡¯t dead. He was hit with a tranquilizer.

    One of silhouettes took out a collar with a chain attached to it, and locked it around the man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    Ravel asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re turning him into a slave. He probably accumulated too much debt that he was unable to pay off. They will now force him to pay off his debt with hard labour.¡±

    Miko explained.

    ¡°Upon entering the city, you are required to create a bank account exclusive to the city. There is no limit to how much you could deposit. After you create the account you¡¯ll be given a card which will act as your source of cash. Purchases and gambles could only be done using this card. As such, it was advised for you to deposit enough money to last you for the duration of your stay. Any money that you¡¯ve gained or have remaining will be given to you at the end of your stay. So it was completely fair.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°However, people didn¡¯t realize why such a system existed in the city.¡±

    ¡°It was to better monitor everyone¡¯s wealth.¡±

    Regis said.

    Miko nodded.

    ¡°With these bank accounts and cards, they could immediately tell when you¡¯re broke and keep an eye on you. If you didn¡¯t owe the city anything, then you were politely asked if you wanted to refill your account or leave the city. However¡­.¡±

    He looked coldly at the man who was being dragged away.

    ¡°If you acquired a debt beyond what you had in the account, you would be asked the same question. If you chose to refill the account, everything would be alright as long as your refill could pay off your debt. But if you chose to leave, you¡¯ll have to pay your debt on the spot. If you can¡¯t then the city will secretly contact your next of kin that you were required to put down when signing up for the account.¡±

    While he was being dragged away, more chains were attached to his limbs. He looked more and more like a slave as time passed.

    ¡°If your next of kin refused to pay your debt, then you¡¯ll lose your rights as a human and will be reduce to a slave.¡±

    Miko looked at Ravel.

    ¡°You see? You could¡¯ve been dragged off with him if you had helped him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You would never allow for me to be treated that way.¡±

    Ravel said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Miko replied with a smile.

    ¡°But you¡¯re currently far stronger than me. You can handle yourself.¡±

    He said and walked towards the ticket booth and smiled at the women behind the glass.

    ¡°Good evening, ladies. I would like to become a gladiator in this coliseum to sharpen my skills and humiliate any person who pisses me off.¡±

    He smile widened.

    ¡°Where do I sign up?¡±

 Side Story: Dragna Clanéˆ¥æªš Greatest Enemy

    The story takes place before the Intercontinental War, before the country became an empire.

    Miko was walking through the palace without much things on his mind.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    That¡¯s when he ran into Alec and Gizmo.

    ¡°Oh, Miko. Where you going?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°Nowhere, I¡¯m just bored.¡±

    Miko replied.

    ¡°Bored? Don¡¯t you have a country and a clan to run?¡±

    Gizmo asked.

    ¡°The country is designed to be able to function without me, unless it¡¯s an emergency. As for the clan, each branch has its own branch leader so I¡¯m not needed for most of the time.¡±

    Miko replied.

    He then stared off in the distance.

    ¡°I wonder if I should start a war to past the time?¡±

    ¡°Hey, this kid is saying some dangerous stuff like it¡¯s nothing. Is it okay to leave him in power?¡±

    Gizmo looked at Alec and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s joking¡­..Probably.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t know yourself?¡±

    Gizmo retorted.

    ¡°Anyway Miko, if you¡¯re bored why not join us?¡±

    Alec asked.

    ¡°Join you? In doing what?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°We were just going to pay Nero a visit. We wanted to experiment¡­. I mean interact with someone as colorful as him.¡±

    ¡°You just said experiment, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Miko said.

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t I thought about that? If I¡¯m bored, I just need to pay the old man a visit. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s doing something stupid.¡±

    Xia Palace, Primus World.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Miko silently entered the throne room to discover that it had a tense atmosphere. That wasn¡¯t just it. Inside the room were some familiar faces that he didn¡¯t expect to see here.

    He saw the likes of Rouge, Andreas, Alexus, Marcel, Al-Shura, Ashur, Ren, Rin, Sura, Krul, every prominent male member of the clan.

    For some reason, the room was redesigned to look like a board room, with a huge table in the middle. Everyone was seated on either side, except for the branch leaders who were sitting at separate table.

    Everyone was dressed in suits and ties, like a business meeting. The branch leaders all wore sunglasses, leant over with their elbows on the table, and their fingers touching each other.

    ¡°Oi, why are they posing like Ikari Gendo?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°Miko, Alec, Gizmo. We were just about to call you.¡±

    The one who spoke was Nero.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this, old man?¡±

    Miko asked.

    ¡°We will talk, but first.¡±

    He snapped his fingers. Shortly after, a servant appeared and handed the three some suits.

    ¡°Put these on and have a seat.¡±

    Gizmo looked at the suits.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    He asked himself. He looked to the side.

    ¡°Hey-¡±

    He froze and was unable to continue speaking.

    ¡°This fits pretty well.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how many women would fawn over me if I wore this in public?¡±

    Miko and Alec had already put on the suits and was straightening up.

    ¡°Why did you two put on the suits, no questions asked?!¡±

    Gizmo asked.

    ¡°Why? Well, everyone else is doing it.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be left out.¡±

    Said Alec.

    Gizmo started to wonder if the two were right in the head.

    ¡°Hurry, Gizmo. Otherwise we can¡¯t start the meeting.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡®What? Am I the weird one here? I¡¯m the odd one out?¡¯

    Gizmo complained in his mind and put on the suit. By the time he was finished, he saw Alec and Miko sitting with the branch leaders and doing the same pose as them.

    His eye twitched when he saw that.

    ¡®Feels like I¡¯m going to go crazy if I let every little thing brother me.¡¯

    He thought and took a seat around the huge table in the center of the room.

    ¡°Now that everyone''s here, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡®Why are you acting like you know what¡¯s going on when you just came here with me?!¡¯

    Gizmo screamed in his mind.

    Nero picked up a remote and pressed a button, and a monitor was lowered behind the branch leaders and Miko.

    The words ¡°Dragna¡¯s Greatest Threat¡± appeared on it.

    ¡°For the past millennia, our five branches have been at odds with each.¡±

    Said Nero.

    ¡°But it¡¯s now time for us to put our differences aside.¡±

    Said Rouge.

    ¡°We have received word that our clan¡¯s greatest threat was discovered to be in our region.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°Our greatest threat? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Rin lifted his hand and asked.

    ¡°Is it a terrible monster?¡±

    Ashur asked.

    The branch leaders nodded in unison to answer him.

    ¡°Greatest threat?¡±

    This was first that gizmo have heard of such a thing. He looked around on the faces of the other members like Rouge¡¯s son Marcel, and Nova. They along with the branch leaders all were drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°Huh? Is it really that terrible?¡±

    Gizmo asked after seeing their reactions. Even Alec was covered in cold sweat. This caused him to imagine all kinds of terrifying monsters. Soon as if being affected by the pressure, cold sweat covered his body.

    ¡°Just what is it?¡±

    He asked.

    Nero lifted the remote with trembling hands and pressed the button.

    ¡°Here it is, the clan¡¯s greatest threat.¡±

    Gizmo gulped as he waited for the image to appear on the screen. He froze when he saw it.

    On the screen was a extremely sexy woman with devil wings and a slim tail with a heart shaped end.

    ¡°The Succubus!¡±

    Nero stood up and shouted.

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    Everyone gasped when they saw it. Well, except Gizmo.

    ¡°Huh? Succubus?¡±

    ¡°Look that¡¯s plump thighs! It just makes you want to rest your head on them!¡±

    Alec spoke like he was describing a monster.

    ¡°And those huge breasts!¡±

    ¡°No. The most terrifying thing is their seductive voice!¡±

    The other branch leaders started to do the same.

    ¡°The fuck?!¡±

    Gizmo stood up and shouted.

    ¡°How is that our clan¡¯s greatest threat?! Succubus are weak creatures!¡±

    He pointed and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Gizmo.¡±

    Alec spoke up.

    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t need to be strong to be dangerous.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°The Succubus are indeed our greatest threat.¡±

    Said Miko.

    ¡°As much as we want to deny it, the men of our clan possess a high libido. Because of this, most of us can¡¯t have one partner. We need multiple partners, hence the reason why harems are normal in this clan.¡±

    He stood up and lift his fist.

    ¡°With our inborn abnormal sex drive, we¡¯re more vulnerable to fall prey to sex beasts like this!¡±

    He spoke with passion for some reason. He look back on the photo.

    ¡°Fuck, she¡¯s hot!¡±

    He looked like he wanted to pounce on the screen and could barely contained himself.

    ¡°Be strong, my boy.¡±

    Nero placed his hand on his shoulder.

    Gizmo looked at everyone with dead eyes.

    ¡°I remember my first experience with a Succubus.¡±

    Rouge spoke.

    ¡°I was just a pure boy who didn¡¯t know how cruel the world was. I met her in an old town. She came up to me and¡­¡±

    He suddenly looked like he wanted to cry.

    ¡°The next thing I knew, I was laying naked in the middle of the street with all of possessions gone. But I still had a blessed smile on my face!¡±

    He suddenly broke down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. We¡¯ve all been there.¡±

    Said Alexus.

    ¡°For me, I met her while I was on a expedition to uncover an underwater temple. She took my money, my clothes, even my dog poochie. Why Poochie?!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Do you understand the horrors of the Succubi now?¡±

    Andreas asked.

    ¡°The horror¡­.¡±

    Those of the younger generation were trembling in fear.

    ¡°Listen men! If you see a succubus, run for your life! Don¡¯t try to fight it, you¡¯ll only suffer! Those with one partner will fall easier than others, so you must be the most careful!¡±

    Miko shouted.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Later that day, Gizmo returned to the Tertitus Branch and went to find his master Alexis.

    He looked at him and said-

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve decided to take up your offer to join New Era.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why the sudden change of heart?¡±

    Alexis asked.

    Gizmo looked at him with dead eyes and said.

    ¡°No, I just realized that this clan has no future.¡±

 Restarting From The Basics

    Inside the coliseum looked like one would expect. It had countless seats, and several balconies for important guests.

    Currently there was a battle between two fairly famous fighters happening on the grand stage. Tia and the girls were seated on a private balcony that overlooked the fight.

    ¡°This is a nice view. I haven¡¯t done something like this in ages.¡±

    She said with a bright smile.

    ¡°I prefer to be down there fighting, rather than posing like royalty from up here.¡±

    Ishma complained.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Miko said he wanted to do this all by himself.¡±

    Regis responded.

    ¡°Hmph. He¡¯s being stingy.¡±

    Ishma was obviously in a bad mood because Miko was hogging all the fun.

    ¡°These two are so boring to watch. Can¡¯t they die already?¡±

    She said with a cold tone.

    As if they heard her, one of the fighters cut his opponent from the shoulder down to his waist.

    ¡°Oh? That was a surprisingly good slash.¡±

    Ishma eyes sparkled when she saw the corpse laying on the stage. It was at times like this that her demonic nature made itself clear.

    ¡°Looks like Miko¡¯s debut will be next.¡±

    Said Tia.

    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s nervous?¡±

    At the same time, Miko was in the waiting area for the fighters. He was shirtless and wore a loose pants without boots. He looked like a poor slave, it was hard to believe that he was once a great emperor.

    ¡°This attire is quite comfortable.¡±

    He said as if he was enjoying the fresh experience.

    When he had inquired on how to become a gladiator, he was told that he had to give up all of his possessions and become a slave. Of course he refused. However, he was soon told that he would only be a temporary slave, and that he would be given his freedom and possession whenever he wanted to leave.

    Since he wasn¡¯t being forced to walk in shackles and chains, Miko decided that it wouldn¡¯t hurt. However, if he felt like his freedom was being threatened, he would destroy this coliseum.

    He was currently sitting on a bench, looking at all the gladiators around him.

    ¡°Other than becoming a slave, I needed to have an owner who would register me and profit from my victories. Tia is my owner, so that means that everyone here has an owner.¡±

    Miko was curious about what kind of people owned these slaves. But more than anything, he wanted to know if Mozart had a slave here.

    ¡°Hey, newbie.¡±

    While he was deep in thought, a large vicious looking man approached him.

    Miko looked at him for an instant and immediately stood up.

    *BOOM!*

    He slapped the man and sent him flying across the room, where he crashed into the wall. He then sat back down like nothing happened.

    Miko didn¡¯t wait for the man to speak, that was because what he had to say wasn¡¯t important. The fact that he approached Miko the way he did, meant that he either wanted to intimidate Miko and force him to submit to him, or he wanted to crush Miko here so that wouldn¡¯t become a threat in the future.

    Either way, Miko didn¡¯t care. So he skipped the talk and went straight to end and destroyed him.

    His actions and attitude had immediately caught the attention of both the fighters and the authorities.

    ¡°Hey, you!¡±

    As expected, some of the guards in charge of keeping the order approached him. They all had angry expressions.

    Miko had his head down, as if he was ignoring the guards. This obviously made them angrier. One of them couldn¡¯t take the disrespect and stretched his hand towards Miko.

    ¡°?!¡±

    However, once he was a meter away from Miko his body froze. He suddenly felt like it became hard to breath, and cold sweat covered his body.

    ¡°W-What the hell is this?¡±

    The guard said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Despite being disturbed earlier, I¡¯m still in a good mood.¡±

    Miko spoke slowly and lifted his head and looked at the guard.

    ¡°?!¡±

    The moment the guard looked into Miko¡¯s eyes, he felt his soul leaving his body. Miko¡¯s eyes were cold and carried an unbelievable darkness within them.

    The guard suddenly felt like he was in a bloody world filled with seas of flames and mountains of corpses. It was like he was brought to a hellish world.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off since you¡¯re just doing your job. However, try to be stubborn and I¡¯ll destroy your entire existence.¡±

    ¡°Ekk!¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The guard fell on his butt when Miko said that. All the other guards were frozen in place with trembling bodies. They started to question just what was this monster doing in a place like this?

    They retreated and started running, leaving him alone. Seeing that, Miko sighed.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. I was in war for so long that I¡¯m naturally aggressive and subconsciously leak bloodlust. I need to calm down a bit.¡±

    He said.

    He sat in silence for a while, like he had became a statue. Everyone was looking at him with both curiosity and fear. Even though he was motionless now, they could sense an overwhelming bloodlust leaking out from him.

    This wasn¡¯t being done by Miko, it was how he currently was. After fighting in the intercontinental war, he had turned into a killing machine and was now finding it hard to contain himself when battle was once again in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Malus Domine.¡±

    Miko heard a guard call his name and looked up.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn to fight.¡±

    Said the guard.

    Miko replied with a simple nod and stood up. He began walking towards the exit that led to coliseum. He walked through a hall with no expression on his face. The guard that was guiding him, felt like death itself was closely following behind him, and was too scared to look around.

    He was afraid that the reaper behind him would steal his soul.

    Miko ignored the frightened guard and quietly walked to the end of the hallway, and stepped out into the stadium.

    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡±

    He was met with the cheers of the crowd.

    ¡°Oh, Miko¡¯s out.¡±

    Ravel waved at him with a bright smile. Despite being far away, she could see Miko smiling at her.

    ¡°Today we have a new fighter making his debut today! He¡¯s someone who volunteered to be a fighter, the mysterious Malus Domine!¡±

    An announcer introduced Miko to the crowd.

    ¡°Today he faces a veteran to this stage, who has fought over 30 matches and survived! Ova!¡±

    Miko saw a man walked out of the tunnel opposite to him. He laughed when he saw who it was. It was actually the man who he slapped earlier. It looks like he was tougher than what Miko gave him credit for.

    The man stared at Miko with hatred. He obviously wanted revenge for what Miko had done to him.

    Miko found his hatred amusing.

    ¡°I have seen similar expressions countless times in the last couple months. It doesn¡¯t faze me in the least.¡±

    He said to the man with a mocking tone.

    ¡°Since Malus is a new fighter, he won¡¯t be given any weapons or armor and will have fight barehanded!¡±

    Said the announcer.

    This was a rule here at the coliseum. This was to make the newbie matches more exciting, as everyone wanted to see if the newbie will be able to overcome the odds. It¡¯s like the underdog effect.

    Tia looked at a panel that was in front of her, on the balcony.

    ¡°Oh? So you use this to make bets?¡±

    She immediately understood what the purpose of the panel was.

    ¡°There¡¯s all kinds of stuff you can bet on in this match.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Who will bleed first, who will land the first attack, how long the match will last, will either fighter lose a limb, will either die, etc.¡±

    She looked amused as she looked at the options.

    ¡°Miko came here to resharpen his skills and relearn the basics. Having been borrowing all kinds of power for so long now, he had forgotten how to fight with his own strength, and needed to get reacquainted with his real self.¡±

    She smiled and started placing bets in Miko¡¯s favor.

    ¡°Knowing him, he¡¯s going to take his time to perfect his skills. Hence this fight will last longer than five minutes, with Miko killing his opponent in the 20 minute time frame.¡±

    Her smiled showed confidence in Miko and her ability to comprehend him.

    ¡°Now without further ado, begin!¡±

    The announcer shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    The man called Ova roared and took out a gigantic axe. He charged towards Miko and swung it down on him.

    Miko leaped back a couple meters and landed on the edge of the stage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get a weapon, so I¡¯ll just have to make one.¡±

    Miko stomped the ground and an alchemical sigil appeared on the ground. From it, a sword rose up in front of Miko. He held it by the handle and approached the man wielding the axe.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m going to revisit the basics, I¡¯ll make good use of you as my punching bag.¡±

    An evil grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°All of you will help me resharpen my skills.¡±

    Elsewhere in the city, the City Manager Mozart was sitting on a couch in a dark room. He looked relaxed and had a bright smile on his face as he watched what was playing in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Oh? That bastard actually went to the coliseum?¡±

    He said as he watched Miko fighting his opponent on the screen.

    Miko attacked his opponent with fast attacks which chipped away at his flesh little by little. Mozart noticed that the more he attacked, the sharper his attacks looked.

    He was moving around using some strange footwork as well.

    ¡°An assassination technique? On such a weak opponent?¡±

    Mozart suddenly looked more intrigued.

    Miko was literally dancing around his opponent attacking with all kinds of attacks from every angle possible.

    ¡°His swordplay is quite unique as well. It doesn¡¯t have a set rhythm and is hard to predict.¡±

    He said while paying close attention to how Miko wielded his sword.

    ¡°If it was me on the receiving end of such a swordplay, how would I react?¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    He soon started imagining himself in the place of Ova. After less than a minute, he pictured himself breaking through Miko¡¯s swordplay and dealing a deadly blow to him.

    ¡°He¡¯s playing around, because of that I can¡¯t seriously simulate how our fight would go.¡±

    He said while shaking his head.

    ¡°The opponent is too weak. He¡¯s currently only a practice dummy in Malus¡¯ eyes.¡±

    He continued to watch the fight. He saw Miko stab his sword into the ground and lift his fists.

    ¡°A melee? That bastard really enjoys toying with people.¡±

    Mozart suddenly laughed.

    He watched Miko attack his opponent with fast jabs and swift attacks which hit his opponent¡¯s vitals over and over again.

    ¡°But I must say, this guy sure can fight.¡±

    Mozart praised.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he has lots of battle experience under his belt. It also seems like he was trained by multiple people. Not only that, some of his moves are obviously self-taught from the way he moves. Which means that he can switch between orthodox and unorthodox styles of fighting. If you¡¯re not careful, you could lose your head at anytime.¡±

    A big grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°Amusing, really amusing. I suddenly feel like crushing him even more.¡±

    At that moment, Miko thrust his hand through his opponent¡¯s chest and crush his heart. He then lifted the body and threw it into the crowd.

    The crowd was obviously unhappy with what he did and started booing him. Miko turned his back to them and ignored their shouts.

    Mozart started laughing when he saw Miko¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°He discarded his punching bag once it broke. How heartless.¡±

    He said while looking at Miko.

    ¡°This guy is really interesting. From what I can see, he learnt several forms of power and fighting styles. It makes it hard to gauge his strength.¡±

    He turned off the monitor that he was watching.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why though. I can¡¯t see him as someone older than me. It feels like he has so much potential to grow.¡±

    Mozart had a perplex expression on his face.

    ¡°While hiding one¡¯s identity isn¡¯t that uncommon here, I can¡¯t shake the finally that I¡¯ve met him before. Could it be because of the strange feeling I had when we first met?¡±

    He stood up.

    ¡°Well, whatever. If he¡¯s anything like how I think he is, he¡¯ll find away for us to fight through a gamble that I can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    He started walking out of the room.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m not interested in seeing what he will offer.¡±

    He stepped out on a roof that looked quite close to the Stars. This was the tallest building in city, the Lottery Tower.

    ¡°He has to hurry though. It¡¯s almost time for me to leave this city. If he dilly dally, he¡¯ll miss his chance.¡±

    He stretched his right hand into the air. A Dark and sinister feeling immediately engulfed the entire building. It made the building look like it was being tainted.

    Mozart clenched his fist, and the Dark feeling disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°The time for the grand festival is approaching. Malus will be my entertainment until it¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    He said to himself. He eyes suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°Before I destroy Genesis, I¡¯ll crush their prize possessions under my feet. Malus might be their creation, because of that he¡¯ll die.¡±

    A wicked smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°But before that, I¡¯ll help the captain destroy the Dragna clan as repayment for all he did for us.¡±

    A new threat is silently approaching the weakened Dragna clan. Will it lead to the clan¡¯s downfall?

 The Strong Can Become Stronger

    The graveyard of immortals, the Void Realm.

    ¡°Check.¡±

    Said Edwin Magnus.

    He was sitting in front of a chessboard. His opponent was his comrade Ajax Diabolus.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Ajax scratched his head in irritation as he looked at the board.

    ¡°Just give up. I¡¯m the smartest of the 6 of us, none of you can beat me in a match of wits.¡±

    Edwin said arrogantly.

    His taunting made Ajax feel the urge to smash his head in.

    ¡°Just move the knight and take his bishop.¡±

    Said Rias, who was reading a book while sitting on a broken wall.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ajax suddenly saw a path to victory after hearing what Rias said. He moved his knight and showed a snugged face.

    ¡°Checkmate!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Edwin screamed and kicked away the board in a fit of rage.

    ¡°Queen, that¡¯s so not fair! We¡¯ve been playing that game for months now! You can¡¯t just interfere when I was going to win!¡±

    He shouted at Rias.

    ¡°I was getting tired of you two playing so I decided to end it quickly.¡±

    Rias answered with an indifferent tone.

    ¡°But I was about to win! The game would¡¯ve ended anyway!¡±

    Edwin argued back.

    ¡°True. But I didn¡¯t like the idea of you winning.¡±

    Rias plainly admitted.

    Edwin was speechless. He looked at Ajax and saw him grinning at him.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He held his head and screamed.

    ¡°Be quiet. You¡¯re noisy.¡±

    Rias said before turning a page in the book she was reading.

    ¡°Ajax, I challenge you to another game!¡±

    Edwin pointed at Ajax and said.

    ¡°Bring it!¡±

    Ajax gladly accepted.

    ¡°You guys really are bored huh?¡±

    Rias asked.

    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s nothing to do.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand how you stayed alone by yourself for so many years.¡±

    Edwin added.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Besides, I¡¯m more relax when I¡¯m alone. Also, I won¡¯t have to deal with loudmouths like you two.¡±

    Rias replied.

    ¡°Besides, if I¡¯m bored I can just peek at what is going on in the mortal realm.¡±

    She put down the book.

    ¡°Things have become quite interesting while you two were playing that game.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Oh? How so?¡±

    Ajax asked.

    ¡°Several Higher Beings were slain, and even Typhon was defeated.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    The two were shocked to hear that.

    ¡°How is that possible? Just what happened?¡±

    ¡°The boy went all out. That¡¯s what happened.¡±

    ¡°Queen, could you tell us in details?¡±

    Edwin asked.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this. The boy had decided to occupy half of the Silver Continent and turn it into his clan¡¯s property. If he did that, he would practically own the Continent. However, he failed to notice that someone had already done what he wanted to do.¡±

    Rias explained.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it short. He had one big battle after another, with the stakes keep raising. Eventually, it reached the stage when one of his enemies opened the gates of Jigoku, Tartarus, and Yomi; thus unleashing countless powerful beings from our era onto the continent.¡±

    She looked at Edwin.

    ¡°That enemy had used Nargal¡¯s Inheritance to do it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Edwin was surprised to hear that.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, you stole Nargal¡¯s powers after you refined his corpse into an elixir. By drinking an elixir made from the first death god, you became an agent of death yourself. Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It¡¯s as you said.¡±

    Edwin said with a nod.

    ¡°Then, how was someone able to obtain Nargal¡¯s Inheritance? That¡¯s what really puzzled me.¡±

    Rias looked at him with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know.¡±

    Edwin said with a rare serious expression.

    After a while of thinking, it seemed like he and to a realization.

    ¡°Nargal still had descendants? Could it be that some survived the purge and went into hiding and secretly continued his bloodline?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Nargal and his clan was wiped out during the Death God Wars.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as impossible.¡±

    Rias retorted.

    ¡°Someone was able to use his powers because they inherited his genes. That is an undeniable fact.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Interesting. Really interesting.¡±

    Edwin suddenly had an evil expression.

    ¡°If such a person really exists, then they¡¯ll be targeted by all the Death Gods and demons by extension. Unless, they hid their identity.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°I see. So when the gates of hells were open, the higher beings who had been trapped inside since the previous era came out and fought Augustus.¡±

    Ajax said after pondering Rias¡¯ words.

    She nodded.

    ¡°The boy took his grandchildren and went into battle with your disciple.¡±

    ¡°Joey?¡±

    Rias nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s grown quite a bit. However, he reached the point where he no longer had any competition, hence wasn¡¯t able to push himself to reach your levels.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°To think that a battle of that magnitude took place¡­..Why didn¡¯t you tell us?!¡±

    Ajax shouted.

    ¡°Well, you two were enjoying yourself with your game, it didn¡¯t feel right to interrupt you.¡±

    Rias said with a teasing tone.

    Ajax and Edwin looked dumbfounded by what she said.

    ¡°Fighting in such a war would be numerously more exciting than a game of chess!¡±

    Edwin lifted the chessboard and broke it over his knees.

    ¡°Dammit! I can¡¯t believe I missed such a battle!¡±

    He fell on his knees and started crying.

    ¡°Rias, did any of the others get involved?¡±

    Ajax ignored the crying Edwin and asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking about your comrades?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Well, one did came close to intervening, but didn¡¯t in the end.¡±

    Ajax was shocked to hear that.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Karma.¡±

    Rias answered.

    ¡°They came close to getting involved when a famous warrior from the Sanskrit Federation had died, but seemingly changed their mind at last moment. The boy was gone during that time, so if they had intervened, the Dragna Clan would have been destroyed then and there.¡±

    She calmly said.

    ¡°Why did Karma wanted to destroy the clan? From your description, it was obvious that they were greatly angered to even consider it.¡±

    ¡°The warrior that died was apparently their student that they raised from a child.¡±

    ¡°Really? I never expected that.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°That warrior activated the Avatar System of the Hindu Pantheon before death, so he¡¯ll reincarnate in the future. This is the reason why Karma didn¡¯t attack the Dragna Clan.¡±

    Said Rias.

    ¡°So is Karma still in the Sanskrit Federation?¡±

    Edwin asked after stop crying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They hid their presence once their student died. I don¡¯t know where they are.¡±

    Rias replied.

    ¡°Hmm¡­..Well, when the time comes we¡¯ll find them.¡±

    Said Ajax.

    ¡°But I¡¯m impressed though.¡±

    He leaned on a broken wall.

    ¡°To think that Augustus was able to defeat Typhon in his situation.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°It must¡¯ve been a hellish battle.¡±

    ¡°It was. The Silver Continent was destroyed once.¡±

    Rias replied.

    ¡°Just one Continent? Normally, three continents would sink whenever they battled in the mortal world.¡±

    Edwin said.

    ¡°They moved to contained the damage quite early. That¡¯s why.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ajax nodded.

    ¡°So what was the aftereffects of such a battle? I don¡¯t believe that it didn¡¯t impact the world in anyway.¡±

    Edwin asked.

    ¡°A lot of famous warriors from your era had returned.¡±

    Said Rias.

    ¡°Oh? Like?¡±

    ¡°Solar King, Taiyo.¡±

    When Rias said that, Edwin and Ajax immediately put on serious faces.

    ¡°That bastard came back? Do you know how much effort it took to kill him?¡±

    Ajax said with an angry expression. He remembered the deadly battle between their side and the Imperial Force of the Wakoku Nation. There were millions of corpses scattered across the land. Blood permanently changed the color of the ground, and ran like rivers.

    Even the sun was blocked out by bloodstained clouds. It was a battle that shook the core of the war.

    ¡°Back then you guys decided to destroy the Wakoku Nation because there were rumors of them planning an attack on you. The result was the Great Battle of The Red Sun. Both sides came close to eradicating each other numerous times, but was unable because of one man and the force that he led. Taiyo, the son of the Sun Goddess Amaterasu. Now he and those you killed has returned.¡±

    Rias looked amused.

    ¡°What are you going to do? You guys don¡¯t have the same resources you had back then. If he leads a campaign to conquer the world, can you stop him?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Is there a need to fear a ghost?¡±

    Edwin said with disdain.

    ¡°No ghost can stand before me. If he acts up then I¡¯ll just extinguish his soul.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°What if he finds a way to returned to life?¡±

    Rias asked.

    ¡°Do you have the same confidence to face him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Edwin didn¡¯t answer.

    Confidence to face him? That monster?

    Edwin smiled.

    ¡°Of course. It isn¡¯t like he¡¯s all that more powerful than us. What made him terrifying is his abnormal charisma, that can make anyone join him and fight for him.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Rias, other than the ones from Wakoku who else came back?¡±

    Ajax asked.

    ¡°A good amount of your old enemies. They¡¯re searching for a way back life, so I don¡¯t know any one of them will make a move right now.¡±

    Rias answered.

    ¡°Actually, I was curious as to why the two of you weren¡¯t trying to get stronger?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re plenty strong already.¡±

    Edwin answered.

    ¡°Stronger than Devoro?¡±

    Edwin had an ugly expression when he heard that question. How could he be stronger than the world¡¯s strongest monster?

    ¡°Then what about me, Samael, Azazel, or Lilith?¡±

    Edwin shook his head.

    ¡°Then you can become stronger.¡±

    Rias spoke with commanding tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you all lost the final battle. It was a complete defeat.¡±

    Rias said.

    ¡°It was only because of your defeat, that this stupid Proxy System was implemented. If you guys had won, no one would¡¯ve dared to even suggest this system. Do you understand? This era was only possible because you all who blocked the path to the throne fell.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I heard about what happened from Edwin, but I think we only lost because I was out of commissioned and Augustus was sick.¡±

    Ajax argued.

    ¡°Both were caused by your weakness.¡±

    Rias coldly retorted.

    ¡°The boy wouldn¡¯t have died from a curse if he had mastered everything I taught him. We wouldn¡¯t have to go through with that risky ritual to save him.¡±

    She then gave Ajax a harsh look.

    ¡°And you? You got overconfident and picked a fight with Lucifer. What was the result? You almost dying and hibernating for countless years. Did you really think that Lucifer was that easy to take down?¡±

    Ajax couldn¡¯t retort what she said. He only touch the scar across his chest.

    ¡°Speaking of Lucifer, I should tell you to watch out for his Proxy. If it wasn¡¯t for the Class System restraining his strength and growth, he would¡¯ve already became someone who could threaten the current you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ajax was skeptic towards what Rias said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Then how about if I told you that he studied under the Kashima Brothers for over 8000 years and inherited the history¡¯s greatest sword techniques?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Ajax¡¯s expression went cold when he heard that. He of course knew the Kashima Brothers. Who wouldn¡¯t know the three who were hailed as history¡¯s greatest sword masters?

    ¡°My father¡¯s Proxy, what¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Dante Diabolus. He¡¯s known as Nine Hells Dante. He¡¯s your relative.¡±

    Rias answered. She smiled when she saw the look in Ajax¡¯s eyes. He had a look of determination.

    ¡°You know, the main reason why I hated my father was because of how he treated Ishma. Before that I only wanted to defeat him and make him acknowledge me. But the day I found my sister raised like an animal in a cage by her deranged mother, I swore on my soul that my father and I can never share the same sky.¡±

    He had a tranquil look on his face.

    ¡°I won¡¯t touch his Proxy, I¡¯ll leave that to someone else. However, you¡¯re right. If his Proxy is alone is to make me feel threatened then I¡¯m far from reaching him.¡±

    He pulled a black sinister sword out of nowhere.

    ¡°I¡¯ll once again dedicate my life to slaying Lucifer.¡±

    A grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°After that, I¡¯ll become the new Lucifer.¡±

    Rias smiled when she heard that.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    She looked up in the grey void as if it was a sky.

    ¡°Grow stronger so that you can help the boy reach his goal.¡±

    She smiled.

 Fuck it! Im Rewriting The Story!

    Alright, from the title you should all guess what I''m about to say.

    It''s no secret that I''ve been unsatisfied with the way this story turned out for the last 3 or so arcs. For me, the story have been going down hill since Grim City arc ended.

    It doesn''t look like I''m the only one that thinks so because this story isn''t as popular as before. I know, I''ve been keeping check for the last couple months.

    In the past a chapter could easily receive 1000 views in a day, two max. But now it takes months to reach the same numbers. I don''t know if a lot of people put off the story with the intention to binge it or they just dropped it. But it''s a fact that the story is dying.

    Because of that, I''ve been wonder for months now if I should continue or drop it. However, I''ve invested too much into this story to just drop it. So I asked myself, "Is there a way to revive the story?" And I immediately came to the answer.

    There isn''t. The story can not be revived. I know because I''ve read countless stories that started to decline, and tried to make a combat. 99% fail and crash and burn.

    First of all, the story is too long and was too popular for it to revive now. You might wonder how that makes sense, but check it.

    Popularity isn''t always a good thing. Especially for literature. When a story is popular and is hyped up, people go in with high expectations and easily get disappointed by every flaw that find. Some even look for those flaws just to find a reason to dislike it and be different from the masses. I''m sure we''ve all done it before.

    This story is a controversial story from the begin. You either like it or you hate it. There''s no in between from what I can see. You can check the reviews to see what I mean.

    Now before someone say I can''t take criticism, I can. In fact, I''m my biggest critic. What I don''t like are people who shit on story and not give any advice on how to make it better. Well, not that I really care as much about those people anymore. I''ve gotten immune to it.

    Anyway, I''m rambling. So let''s get to the point.

    I''m rewriting the story for several reasons. The main reason is that I''ve written myself in a corner by continuously adding elements to the story.

    I believe my biggest mistake is the fact that I didn''t take this story seriously when it first started.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    I don''t know if any of you remember, I once stated that this story was a throw away story that I posted with the intention of testing to see how the people on this site are and how they react to my style of writing.

    To this day, I don''t know how the fuck it became so popular. I was like "dafuq?! What''s wrong with these people?! Am I that good? My grammar is shit too!"

    Strange world, strange world. Anyway, that was the beginning of the end.

    I intend to rewrite this story, removing the stuff that I believe pushed me into a corner, and create what I believe to be a better story.

    The setting will be the same and along with the characters, however, the events will be different most of the time with some overlap here and there.

    First thing first, the whole reincarnation thing.....Yeah, fuck that. It was too hard to juggle really. TBH I didn''t even know where I was going with that. I mean I knew, but at the same time didn''t.

    Second, the large scale mountain country destroying battles, that whole thing that everyone says remind them of DBZ......Yeah, fuck that too.

    I mean, do you know how hard it is to top those battles every single time? I don''t even know why I even made the battles so grand in the first place?

    I must have matured in this year and a half or something. Well, I was only 20 or 21 when I started writing this so that might be the case. To be honest, actions scenes have become a pain in the ass for me in this story.

    Another thing, why did I have to make the characters so hard to kill? Because of that, I can''t kill them too easily or it just wouldn''t fit the setting. I have to literally destroy them over and over before killing them.

    ........A real pain in the ass.

    Well, fuck it. At least I''ve grown as a writer because of all the story flaws.

    Another thing, you see the Class System.....Yeah, fuck it. I mean, it becomes pointless very quickly and just limits the things I can do.

    Just like a great man have once said, "Power levels are bullshit!" It just fuck up the power scaling later down.

    I''m keeping the proxy system though and center the story around it more often. The world itself won''t really change like I said, just the events and the characters in some ways. There''s a lot of proxies that I''ve already planned out but never made use of.

    Also, this point in the story is the perfect point to stop, because if I went any further I would reveal some of the main components of the story. Since this arc was really where I had planned out for years in my head along with the characters.

    By the way, the characters I showed in the future chapter, yeah I''m glad I didn''t introduce them yet.

    Well, except Mozart. Spoiler!

    Not really, if you reread the chapter and come back to Mozart so far in the story you''ll see that one of the characters was obviously him under a different name. I mean his intro was a dead give away. One person even mention it in the comments.

    So.....Yeah, I''m going to rewrite the story instead of abandoning it. The thing is, I haven''t started as yet. I''m still thinking it through.

    Also, it will most like by under a new name since this one was made up the day posted it, so it has no emotional value to me. Also, there''s too much negative reviews and comments.

    I just wanna start fresh. But don''t worry, I keep you guys posted.

    Also, you can check my other story in the meantime.

    Oh, if you have suggestions I''m all ears.

 Rewrite Update

    Yo! Long time no see for most of you.

    Im here to give you guys an update on the rewrite of this story. Yes, I''m still writing it and haven''t dropped it in secret.

    So ive already written 8 chapters and will attempt to write another 2 today. My plan is to return in august by the way.

    If you''re wondering why I''m taking so long, well I have another story to manage and I also want to carefully plan the rewrite.

    It will be like a new story with the same characters and setting, but it isn''t as easy as it sounds. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    I''ve decided to change up some of the characters personalities, roles, and the level of impact they''ll have in the story. So don''t go in thinking that you already know what''s going to happen, because you won''t.

    The characters I''ve decided to  stay the same are Nero and Nova, reason? Because they''re fun to write as they are.

    Miko will be completely different from before. I intend to make him a bit more relatable and compose. Tia''s character won''t change that much though.

    To put it simple I''ve decided to return everyone to prototype layout that I had in my head a long time ago. The forms that everyone took in this story was mostly experimental.

    Some characters will also be introduced earlier than in this story as well.

    Long story short, this story will be completely different in some parts, aNd the same in other parts. I can''t really explain it well. You''ll have to wait and see.

 Im back, Bitches!

    Yo, the king is back!...........You know that was more embarrassing to write than I expected.

    Anyway, I''m back. You guys thought I forgot about you didn''t you? Hahahaha!

    Yeah, I did.

    But hey, hear me out? I was so deep in writhing this story that I actually forgot that I had a time limit I set for myself, but at least I finished writing 30 chapters which I wanted before posting the story.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    To be honest, I finished writing 30 chapters a week ago and could''ve post it then. Why didn''t I?

    Never felt like it.

    That was joke, I just wanted to focus on sticking up chapters for my other story before I start this project. Well, I guess it''s time for a return now.

    I already told you what to look for in this retelling, so I won''t say it again. Only thing I''ll say is that the retelling is only about 25% similar to the original. Or maybe 35%?

    When it comes to using percentage to state something about my story, I''m almost as bad as Eichirou Oda (One Piece).

    Anyway, the link to the new story is in the authors note so....check it out. Yeah....